ã€ŠApocalypse: King of Zombiesã€‹


 Chapter 1 I choose... zombies!

    "Huff... huff... where am I?"Ethan Cole suddenly jolted awake in bed.
    "Wait, didn't I get my head blown off!?"
    He looked around, trying to make sense of his surroundings.
    A woman was sleeping next to him, her chest full and round, probably a D-cup...
    Scattered on the floor were a flight attendant's uniform, black stockings, and a bra...
    The room was a mess.
    "Hold on... isn't this the flight attendant I got off the plane with a month ago!?"
    Panicking, Ethan grabbed his phone from the nightstand. The screen showed the time: 12:01 AM.
    And the date: November 1st!!!
    Ethan stared at the phone in shock.
    He stumbled into the bathroom, looking up at his reflection in the mirror.
    Clear eyes, a youthful face, skin full of life, as if nothing had ever happened.
    Without thinking, he pulled off the condom still on him, and a wild thought began to form in his mind.
    He stared blankly at the mirror, at the young, very much alive face staring back at him.
    "Did I... come back to life!?"
    "Back to 15 days before the zombie apocalypse game starts!?"
    Just then, a cold, mechanical voice echoed in his mind.
    [Ding! Congratulations, lucky one. You've been granted a one-time chance to be reborn, along with an SSS-level spatial storage ring.]
    At this moment, a ring had already appeared on Ethan's finger, and the ruby set in the ring emitted a dazzling red glow that grew increasingly intense.
    His heart raced. The bright light made him instinctively close his eyes, and soon, a vast, starry space appeared in his consciousness, like a dimension that could hold anything.
    "Did I just get a cheat ability? And a storage ring!?"
    He couldn't help but feel a surge of excitement. This was the ultimate survival skill for the apocalypse!
    [Ding! Please choose: Join the human faction or the zombie faction.]
    "Faction choice again?"
    "But it's still 15 days before the apocalypse starts, which means I can prepare ahead of time?" Ethan muttered to himself, a sly grin forming on his lips.
    He thought for a moment, images flashing through his mind: as a human, he could use his knowledge from his previous life to stockpile supplies, build a secure shelter, and wait out the apocalypse. Maybe he could even spend those lonely days with different women, becoming a king in the post-apocalyptic world.
    Wasn't this the perfect start for a post-apocalyptic hero?
    [So, please choose your faction.]
    "Alright, this time... I choose¡ªzombie!"
    ...
    "What an idiot! Why would he choose zombies?!"Far away in the heavens, God watched this unfold, furious.
    He grabbed the coffee mug next to him¡ªhis favorite one, with the words "World's Best God" written on it.
    The mug shattered into pieces, and a hint of regret flashed in God's eyes as he muttered under his breath, "I knew I should've given this rebirth chance to someone else!"
    ...
    Three days later.
    In the yard of a slaughterhouse, workers were busy hauling fresh meat.
    Oddly enough, besides the meat, there were also jars of bright red blood being carefully packed into glass containers.
    In the morning sunlight, the jars gleamed with a crimson hue, almost like fine wine.
    "Big Frank, what's up with the boss? The farm was doing fine, so why did he suddenly order the slaughter of over a hundred thousand animals?" one worker asked, unable to hold back his curiosity.
    Another worker chimed in, "Yeah, and why does he need so much blood?"
    Foreman Frank frowned. He didn't understand it either, but he didn't want to seem clueless in front of the workers.
    "Don't ask too many questions about the boss. Just do your job."
    "Oh, got it."
    The workers continued their tasks.
    They wore masks, white gloves, and even had their hair tightly covered.
    Frank reminded them again, "Keep everything clean. Don't let anything fall into the meat. Ethan's a real stickler for cleanliness. One hair in the meat, and he'll dock your pay."
    "Got it, Big Frank. Don't worry."
    The workers nodded, but privately, they couldn't help whispering among themselves.
    "Have you guys noticed? The boss has been acting kinda weird lately."
    "Weird how? He seems normal to me."
    "He's a clean freak. Hates anything dirty. Yesterday he saw me smoking while working, and some ash fell on the cutting board, the way he looked at me... it was like he wanted to kill me."
    "Oh, that explains it! I was wondering why he..."
    "Shh! Stop talking."
    One of the workers cleared his throat, cutting off the conversation. In the distance, a tall, slender young man was walking toward them. He was dressed in a crisp white shirt, looking spotless and sharp, as if untouched by a speck of dust.
    His features were perfectly chiseled, so strikingly handsome that it was hard to look away.
    But his narrow eyes held a coldness that sharply contrasted with his warm appearance.
    Foreman Frank quickly stepped forward to greet him.
    "Boss, the 9,600 cows, 4,000 turkeys, 20,000 pigs, over 50,000 chickens, and 7,000 sheep have all been slaughtered."
    Ethan nodded, his gaze sweeping over the neatly wrapped meat and jars of blood, clearly satisfied.
    "Go ahead and settle the wages."
    "Thank you, boss. It's been a pleasure working with you."
    Frank's face lit up with a smile. He instinctively reached out to shake Ethan's hand, but Ethan just stood there, staring coldly at his outstretched hand, not moving an inch.
    Realizing his mistake, Frank awkwardly withdrew his hand, forcing a smile. Everyone knew Ethan had a severe case of germophobia and hated physical contact. It was common knowledge around the farm.
    "Well, we'll be off then, boss. Hope we can work together again next time."
    Frank chuckled nervously, leading the workers out of the yard. They quickly boarded a small bus and drove away from the scene.
    Ethan watched as the workers drove off, then walked over to the piles of meat and jars of blood. With a simple wave of his hand, everything vanished in an instant.
    Of course, the meat and blood hadn't disappeared into thin air¡ªthey had been stored in Ethan's spatial storage ring.
    The space inside the ring was vast and limitless, with time completely frozen. Anything placed inside would remain unchanged indefinitely.
    Ethan's mind drifted back to the apocalyptic zombie game from his previous life. When the game began, 1% of all life on Earth randomly transformed into zombies.s had the option to join either the zombie or human factions. If not enough people chose to become zombies, the system would forcibly mutate random individuals.
    But death was real.
    The terrifying scenes of the apocalypse were still fresh in his memory. Zombies roamed the streets, mutated monsters wreaked havoc, and humanity faced extreme shortages of resources.
    People fought viciously over a single bottle of clean water or a moldy piece of bread. They betrayed friends and family, tearing off the masks of civility in the face of survival.
    If an ordinary person were reborn just before the apocalypse, their first instinct would be to stockpile supplies to ensure survival. Water, food, medicine¡ªthese would be the top priorities for anyone siding with the humans.
    But Ethan had chosen a different path.
    He preferred to stockpile raw meat and fresh blood.
    Because¡­ he was about to become the first zombie.
    For zombies, blood and flesh weren't just food¡ªthey were the source of power.
    By consuming blood and flesh, zombies could absorb energy, evolving continuously until they became the Zombie King.
    A zombie with an abundant supply of blood and flesh could evolve at an unimaginable speed.
    In short, a zombie's evolution depended on how much blood and flesh they could devour.
    As a zombie, Ethan's potential for growth was directly tied to how much blood and meat he could consume.
    Just then, his phone rang. It was Nina Alvarez, an employee from his supermarket.
    "Boss, the 100,000 frozen steaks, 50,000 frozen chicken wings, and 30,000 frozen meatballs you ordered have all arrived."
    "Good. Tell all the major suppliers across the country to keep the orders coming. If international suppliers can deliver within ten days, place orders with them too," Ethan instructed calmly.
    "Wait, more orders?"
    Nina's voice was filled with surprise. "But... boss, we're already out of working capital. We can't even afford the deposits."
    "I'll handle the money. Just keep placing the orders."
    "Uh, okay then."
    Nina agreed, though she was still full of doubt.
    No money, yet still ordering more supplies? What was all this stockpiling for? Was the world really about to end?
    ...
    Ethan owned a farm, a large supermarket, an estate, and several properties¡ªpart of the inheritance left by his parents.
    His parents had passed away when he was very young.
    He grew up in an orphanage and inherited his parents' assets when he came of age.
    Over the years, he had worked hard to expand his businesses, but his liquid assets were limited.
    Now, the most valuable things he owned had all been stored in his spatial storage ring.
    "There are only twelve days left until the apocalypse begins. I need to figure out how to get more money and keep stockpiling blood and meat."
    As Ethan pondered his next move, he noticed two cars approaching on the road outside the farm: a Maserati Quattroporte and a Honda Civic.
    A group of thugs stepped out of the Honda Civic, covered in tattoos and sporting brightly dyed hair.
    Most people would feel a headache coming on at the sight of them, but Ethan's lips curled into a slight smile.
    "Out of money, and someone comes to deliver it. Hungry, and someone brings food..."
    As the Maserati Quattroporte came to a stop, a middle-aged man stepped out. He was dressed in a black suit, bald, with a thick gold chain around his neck and a leather briefcase tucked under his arm. His swagger made it clear he thought he was in charge.
    This was Warren, a well-known developer in Los Angeles. He had long had his eye on Ethan's farm, convinced that developing the land would make him a fortune.
    But no matter what offer Warren made, Ethan had always refused to sell.
    Since persuasion hadn't worked, Warren had decided to apply a little pressure. He brought along a group of thugs to intimidate Ethan into selling. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Ethan, long time no see!" Warren called out with a smug grin.

 Chapter 2 Something dirtyâ€¦

    Warren strode into Ethan's yard, a group of thugs trailing behind him. They all had a cocky swagger, their bodies covered in tattoos of skulls and cobras, clearly trying to project an air of intimidation. But Ethan's expression remained calm, completely unfazed by their presence."Hey, Warren," Ethan greeted him casually, his tone as cool as ever.
    Warren gave a slight smile and got straight to the point. "Ethan, you know why I'm here. Have you thought about what we discussed regarding this land?"
    His tone was polite enough, clearly intending to start off civil before applying pressure later.
    But to his surprise, Ethan nodded and replied calmly, "Yeah, I've thought it over. I'm willing to sell it to you for the price you offered." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Warren froze for a moment, a look of disbelief crossing his face.
    He hadn't expected Ethan to agree so easily. Even the thugs behind him exchanged confused glances, as if the script had suddenly changed.
    "You¡­ you're really agreeing?" Warren asked again, his voice tinged with uncertainty.
    Ethan nodded again. "Yep. No need for my little farm to get in the way of your big plans."
    Hearing this, Warren's face lit up with joy, and he couldn't help but feel smug.
    Finally, this kid's come to his senses.
    "Hahaha, great! Let's sign the contract right now," Warren said eagerly.
    His assistant immediately handed over a contract that had clearly been prepared in advance. They'd come ready, just waiting for Ethan's approval.
    Without hesitation, Ethan sat down, picked up a pen, and began signing page after page.
    The land his farm sat on wasn't small¡ªit was worth a solid $20 million at market value. As Warren watched Ethan sign, he still couldn't quite believe how smoothly things were going.
    "Ethan, what's going on with your farm? Why'd you suddenly decide to sell?" Warren couldn't help but ask, his curiosity getting the better of him.
    Ethan didn't even look up, his voice as calm as ever. "Because I need the money."
    "Need money?" Warren's eyes narrowed slightly as his mind started working. He wasn't just a real estate developer¡ªhe was also a seasoned loan shark.
    The thugs he kept around weren't just for show; they helped him handle certain "special" business matters when needed.
    Suddenly, an idea struck him. This could be another opportunity to make some extra cash.
    "Ethan, are you still short on money? If you need more¡­ I might be able to help you out," Warren said, his tone softening, as if offering a lifeline.
    Ethan paused for a moment, lifting his head to meet Warren's gaze. He looked at the man's broad, scarred face, and for the first time, the usually arrogant bald guy seemed almost¡­ pleasant.
    With the end of the world looming, here was someone not only buying his farm but also offering to lend him money. What a generous guy!
    Ethan couldn't help but feel a wave of gratitude, almost moved to tears by Warren's unexpected "kindness."
    ...
    "Warren, your help came at just the right time. We're definitely going to make a fortune in the future," Ethan said, breaking the silence.
    "Haha! Haha!"
    Warren burst into laughter, as if he could already see the money rolling in. "Helping you is no problem, but you know my rules. The interest isn't low, and I'll need collateral."
    "No problem. I've got a supermarket, an estate, and a house," Ethan replied without hesitation.
    Warren already knew Ethan's assets inside and out. The estate was in the suburbs, a luxurious private property. The house? A spacious penthouse in a prime area of Los Angeles, worth at least $30 million. And the supermarket? Located in a prime spot, the land alone was worth $50 million.
    "Ethan, since you're being so straightforward, I can lend you $80 million. How's that sound?"
    "Deal," Ethan agreed, quick and to the point.
    Warren was secretly thrilled, feeling like he'd just scored a huge win. This deal was a sure thing for him, practically risk-free. He couldn't help but feel proud of his business acumen.
    "Hahaha, Ethan, let's stick to the usual process. You'll need to sign a promissory note, leave your fingerprint, and hand over the property deeds."
    "No problem," Ethan responded calmly.
    The deal was wrapped up quickly. Ethan sold off his farm and secured an $80 million loan, bringing his total funds to a cool $100 million.
    Warren, satisfied, left with the contracts and promissory note, his crew following behind him.
    Ethan stood at the entrance of the farm, watching as Warren's car disappeared into the distance. His gaze was deep, as if he was contemplating something.
    The endgame was about to begin. What would Warren think when the time came?
    Oh¡­ maybe he wouldn't be thinking anything at all.
    ¡­
    After selling the farm, Ethan started packing up, getting ready to take whatever supplies he could with him.
    He planned to head to the supermarket and store the new inventory.
    The supermarket wasn't just stocked with fresh meat; it also had clothes, towels, soap, detergent, and other essentials.
    Even though Ethan had turned into a zombie, he was different from the others. He became more rational¡ªand even more obsessed with cleanliness.
    Beep beep beep!
    Just as he was about to get moving, his phone buzzed. He pulled it out and saw a message from "Lola."
    "Something dirty¡­" Ethan muttered to himself.
    Lola was the campus beauty at University of Southern California, sweet and cute, with countless admirers. She was known as the "heartbreaker."
    Back when Ethan was lonely and desperate for a sense of belonging, he'd gotten into a relationship with her.
    "Babe, my birthday's next month. What are you getting me?" Lola's message came through, her tone playful and teasing.
    "The gift's already ready," Ethan replied coldly, his eyes devoid of any warmth.
    Lola seemed pleased and quickly responded, "Thanks, babe! Honestly, the gift doesn't matter. What matters is your little swimmers."
    "My swimmers, huh¡­ You'll find out soon enough," Ethan's reply was short, and his heart remained unmoved.
    In his previous life, Ethan had been hiding in his supermarket when he received a desperate message from Lola.
    She said she was holed up in her dorm room, hadn't eaten in days, and was on the verge of starving to death.
    But to save her, he risked everything, leaving the safety of the store to bring her food. Unfortunately, he ended up getting infected and turning into a zombie.
    Even after becoming a zombie, he couldn't let go of his obsession. He still tried to bring her food.
    Using his new zombie form to avoid attacks from other zombies, he dragged his stiff body through the hordes.
    But when he arrived at her dorm, the sight that greeted him shattered him completely.
    Lola was having sex with five other men.
    When she realized Ethan had turned into a zombie, she didn't hesitate. She tied him to a post and forced him to watch as she and the five men continued their wild orgy.
    Afterward, they tortured Ethan mercilessly, and in the end, one of them blew his head off with a shotgun.
    At the time, Ethan had desperately tried to explain, but he'd already lost the ability to speak. All that came out were low, guttural growls, like a helpless animal.
    Maybe¡­ whether Ethan was a zombie or still human didn't matter to them at all.
    There were twelve days left until the apocalypse, and Ethan had already planned a "surprise" for those people.
    He smirked coldly, silently deciding that it was time to show them his "attitude."
    After all, in this soon-to-collapse world, living humans were just another form of "resource" to him.
    He put down his phone after replying to Lola's message, feeling nothing inside.
    Next, he began organizing the supplies from the farm.
    Generators, solar panels¡ªthese were all things that would be useful in the apocalypse. He stored them one by one in his spatial storage ring.
    He even took a digger. Nothing was off-limits.
    The ring had more than enough space, so there was no need to worry about running out of room.
    Besides the practical supplies, Ethan also packed a few items that held special meaning for him.
    On the wall hung an old photograph, a group picture of some kids. It was taken at the orphanage where he grew up, and it carried nearly all his childhood memories.
    Most of the kids at the orphanage had been abandoned by their parents. Some had physical disabilities, others had intellectual challenges.
    In the photo, the two most noticeable children were Ethan and a girl named Mia.
    Mia was holding a teddy bear, her skin pale like porcelain, and her big, watery eyes radiated innocence.
    However, Ethan remembered the head of the orphanage once telling him that Mia had mental health issues.
    When she was twelve, she had bitten off half of a boy's face and was sent to a psychiatric hospital.
    Ethan never saw her again after that.
    But before that incident, they had been close.
    They would often fold paper, draw, and play games together.
    Ethan had never thought there was anything wrong with Mia. What he remembered most clearly were her crescent-shaped eyes when she smiled and the warmth in her expression when she looked at him.
    He carefully placed the photo into his storage ring as well.
    Once everything was packed, he got into his yellow Chevy Cruze and headed to his supermarket.
    When he arrived, there were several trucks parked outside, and workers were busy unloading goods.
    Nina, the warehouse manager, came running over, sweating and holding a ledger.
    "Boss, you're back. Here's today's delivery list. Can you check it over?" Nina said, panting.
    Nina was a college student who worked part-time at the supermarket to pay for her tuition.
    Lately, the supermarket had been receiving a lot of stock, and she was swamped with work.
    Ethan nodded, took the ledger, and flipped through a few pages. Then, looking at Nina's exhausted face, he said calmly, "It's getting late. You should go home and rest."
    Nina froze for a moment, then smiled gratefully. "Thanks, boss. But I have class tomorrow morning, so I might not be able to come in until the afternoon."
    Ethan looked at her, his tone flat. "You don't need to come in anymore."
    Nina's smile instantly stiffened. She clearly hadn't expected to hear that.
    "B-boss, did I do something wrong?" she asked cautiously, her voice tinged with unease.
    Ethan shook his head. "It's not you. I've just run into some trouble lately, and the supermarket's going to be closed for a while."
    Nina lowered her head. She understood what he meant, but she still felt a bit disappointed. In a soft voice, she said, "Oh¡­ I see."
    Ethan looked at her and added, "I'll pay you double for this month. Go home."
    Nina lifted her head, a flicker of gratitude in her eyes, though it was overshadowed by sadness.
    She quietly thanked him and turned to leave the supermarket.
    Ethan watched her go, but felt no emotion.
    The end was coming, and soon, everything would be reset.
    ¡­

 Chapter 3 Food

    Ethan decided to close the supermarket, let all the employees go, and take down the store's sign.For the next few days, his job was to receive deliveries. He contacted major suppliers, slaughterhouses, and farm owners, and soon, trucks were arriving one after another, dropping off supplies.
    Most of the deliveries were raw meat, but there were also some everyday cleaning products and household items.
    To Ethan, these supplies were more important than food.
    "Mr. Cole, your delivery's here." A few UPS drivers started unloading boxes into the supermarket. Before long, a small mountain of cardboard boxes had formed.
    These boxes were heavy because they contained weapons Ethan had ordered on the dark web¡ª600 compound bows, 700 crossbows, and thousands of knives, machetes, and other blades.
    In the early days of the apocalypse, these weapons would be incredibly effective.
    Sure, Ethan was about to turn into a zombie, but as a zombie with ambition, using weapons didn't seem too unreasonable, right?
    Time flew by, and before he knew it, the day before the apocalypse game had arrived.
    Ethan had nearly spent his entire $100 million budget, but since he had only paid deposits, his purchasing power far exceeded that amount.
    He had practically cornered the market, clearing out the inventories of several major suppliers.
    It was now evening, and the last rays of the setting sun streamed into the empty supermarket.
    All the shelves had been cleared, and Ethan had stored all the supplies in his spatial storage ring.
    Tomorrow morning, the apocalypse game would officially begin, and Ethan was ready to stop being human.
    Still, he picked up a mop and cleaned the supermarket until it was spotless.
    Keeping things clean had become a habit for him. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Ethan stood by the window, looking out at the street.
    The road was still busy with cars, their headlights flickering in the evening rush hour.
    People hurried along, eager to get home.
    Elementary school kids, guided by a crossing guard, lined up to cross the street, their backpacks bouncing with each step. They laughed and chatted as they walked, their voices filled with joy. Parents stood nearby, smiling warmly and waving to their waiting children. Everything seemed normal, just an ordinary evening.
    But Ethan knew that by tomorrow, all of this would be gone. At this moment, he felt an unusual calm, savoring the last bit of peace.
    Suddenly, the metal shutter made a screeching sound as someone violently pulled it up from the outside. The sunset light spilled in, revealing three figures.
    "Hey boss, I'm starving. How about giving me something to eat?" The leader, a young man with fiery red hair, spoke with a cocky tone. He was a local troublemaker, always hanging around to mooch food and drinks.
    Shop owners hated dealing with guys like him. They'd show up every few days, causing trouble and driving away customers, so most business owners would just give them something to avoid a scene.
    Ethan didn't even bother to look up. He replied flatly, "The store's closed. I've got nothing for you."
    "What?" The punks looked around at the empty shelves, clearly surprised. Just a few days ago, the supermarket had been stocking up like crazy. How could it suddenly be out of business? "The store's really closed? So¡­ does that mean we won't see that cute warehouse girl anymore?" one of the lackeys asked, scratching his head in disappointment.
    "Yo, Red, what do we do now?" another lackey whispered, clearly unsure of what to do next.
    The red-haired leader sized Ethan up, a sly grin forming on his face. "Boss, even if your store's closed, you can't just let us starve, right? How about lending us some cash so we can grab a bite?"
    Ethan didn't want these punks ruining his last bit of peace, so he casually pulled out a wad of hundred-dollar bills from his pocket and tossed it in front of them.
    The stack was easily over a thousand dollars.
    To someone about to turn into a zombie, money was no different from scrap paper.
    "Holy crap!" The red-haired guy's eyes lit up. He hadn't expected Ethan to be so generous. He figured Ethan was scared of him, which is why he handed over so much money. "You're not too bad, man. You know how to play the game."
    The two lackeys were just as excited, feeling like they were really making it big by hanging out with the red-haired guy. On this street, they could walk into any store and the owner would hand over cash. This was exactly what they were in it for.
    "Red! We've got it made."
    "Yeah, stick with the boss, and we'll never have to worry about food or drinks again."
    "Hahaha¡­"
    The red-haired guy waved his hand, signaling his crew to leave with him.
    The red-haired guy laughed smugly, but maybe he laughed a little too hard, because a small bug flew straight into his mouth.
    "Ptooey!"
    He coughed violently and spat out a thick glob of phlegm, which landed right on the floor Ethan had just cleaned until it was spotless.
    He glanced at the sticky mess on the floor, completely unconcerned, as if it were no big deal.
    "Hold on." Ethan's voice suddenly broke the silence in the supermarket.
    The red-haired guy and his two lackeys stopped in their tracks, turning around to look at Ethan with puzzled expressions.
    "What's up? You got something else to say?" The redhead raised an eyebrow, his tone laced with impatience.
    Ethan's cold gaze fell on the spit, his voice calm but carrying a chilling edge. "The floor's dirty."
    He began walking toward the red-haired guy, his steps steady, his eyes filled with a cold, unsettling intensity.
    The redhead froze for a moment, then burst out laughing. "I just spit on the floor, man. You're really gonna get worked up over that?"
    His two lackeys joined in, crossing their arms and smirking at Ethan, clearly not taking him seriously. After all, when they had asked for money earlier, Ethan had handed it over without hesitation. Why would he suddenly get mad over something so trivial?
    But the laughter stopped abruptly in the next second.
    A flash of cold steel appeared in Ethan's hand, and in one swift motion, a sharp hunting knife sliced through the air, heading straight for the redhead's neck.
    Thwack!
    The blade cut cleanly, and the red-haired guy's head dropped to the floor with a dull thud.
    His eyes were wide open, still frozen in that smug grin, but now twisted and stiff. His mouth hung slightly open, as if he wanted to say something, but only blood gushed from his severed throat.
    Thud!
    His body collapsed heavily to the ground, blood quickly pooling across the floor.
    He never understood, even in his final moments, why Ethan had suddenly killed him so ruthlessly.
    The two remaining lackeys were completely paralyzed with fear. Their "Red," the guy they had always looked up to, had been decapitated in an instant!
    "Oh my god, oh my god¡ªwhat the hell?!" one of them stammered, his voice trembling, his face pale as a sheet, his legs shaking uncontrollably.
    They were just small-time street punks, used to bullying the weak. They had never seen anything this brutal before. The only thought in their minds now was to run for their lives.
    Ethan's expression remained cold, as if what had just happened was nothing more than a trivial matter. His eyes showed no emotion, as if killing was just another routine task for him.
    "P-please don't kill me! I'm sorry!" one of the lackeys stammered, dropping to his knees, his voice thick with terror.
    "Y-yeah! We won't say a word, just let us go!" the other one quickly chimed in, his eyes filled with desperate pleading.
    Ethan smiled faintly, a small, almost imperceptible curve at the corner of his mouth. "Go ahead. I won't kill you."
    Hearing this, the two punks felt like they had been granted a pardon from death. They scrambled to their feet and bolted for the exit, stumbling over each other in their rush to escape, terrified that if they moved too slowly, they'd lose their lives.
    But they had barely made it a few steps when Ethan calmly raised a crossbow, already loaded and aimed at the back of one of their heads.
    Thwip!
    An arrow whizzed through the air, striking the lackey square in the back of the skull, pinning him to the ground instantly.
    "Aah!" The remaining lackey turned around in horror, seeing his friend's body crumple to the floor, an arrow sticking out of the back of his head, blood pouring out. His face turned ghostly white, and his legs nearly gave out beneath him.
    "You promised, man! You PROMISED!" he cried, his voice shaking, eyes filled with despair.
    Ethan didn't respond. He simply pulled back the crossbow string again, another arrow already aimed at the man's forehead.
    Thwack!
    Another dull thud echoed through the supermarket as the arrow pierced through the man's skull, ending his life in an instant. His body collapsed to the floor, and once again, the supermarket fell into a deathly silence.
    Ethan lowered the crossbow and walked over to the bodies, glancing down at the three corpses. He muttered to himself, "The crossbow's power isn't bad."
    With a casual wave of his hand, the three bodies vanished, stored away in his spatial storage ring.
    To him, these corpses were no different from the other supplies he had gathered.
    In the world of the coming apocalypse, both the living and the dead were nothing more than 'food.'

 Chapter 4 The Apocalypse Game Begins

    Ethan returned to his place.It was a towering skyscraper, and his home was on the 42nd floor, right at the top.
    The apartment was spotless, so clean it was almost impressive. Every item was meticulously arranged, and the minimalist design gave the whole space a refreshing, uncluttered feel.
    The windows were reinforced with sturdy steel bars, perfectly sealed and unbreakable.
    This was to protect him from the flying mutated beasts that had started appearing in the apocalypse, capable of launching sudden attacks.
    On the roof, solar panels had already been installed. Even though Ethan was about to turn into a zombie, electricity was still an essential part of his life.
    While he would lose his human physical abilities, his mind would remain intact.
    To pass the time, he could still watch TV, play video games, and scroll through his phone. Through these devices, he could stay informed about the outside world and keep up with the latest developments in the apocalypse.
    Everything was ready.
    The countdown to the end of the world had begun.
    ...
    The long night finally passed, and the morning light slowly spread across the land.
    Ethan remembered clearly that the apocalypse would begin at 8:00 AM. He glanced at the clock on the wall. The hands pointed to 7:59.
    Only one minute left.
    He walked to the window and looked down at the street below.
    Outside, everything seemed normal¡ªcars filled the roads, and people were walking around, chatting and laughing, as if nothing was wrong.
    The second hand of the clock ticked, slowly aligning with the minute hand. A new era was about to begin.
    8:00 AM.
    Suddenly, the once-bright sky was covered by an eerie red glow. The sun turned blood-red, as if the entire world had been stained with an ominous hue.
    People on the street looked up, confusion written all over their faces. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Why's the sun turning red?"
    "Is this some kind of astronomical event?"
    "Hurry, take a picture and post it on Facebook!"
    Just then, a virtual system interface suddenly appeared in front of everyone, as if reality had instantly turned into a video game.
    [Ding! Please choose: Join the Humans or the Zombies?]
    Most people froze, staring blankly at the options in front of them, unsure of what to do.
    After a moment of hesitation, someone slowly reached out and selected the "Human" option.
    [The apocalypse game will officially start in 30 seconds. Please make your choice quickly. If there aren't enough players in the zombie faction, the system will randomly assign participants.]
    The cold, mechanical voice echoed in everyone's ears, like a countdown to their doom.
    Panic set in. People hurriedly chose "Human," desperately clinging to the last shred of safety they could find.
    [5]
    [4]
    [3]
    [2]
    [1]
    ...
    The countdown hit zero.
    Chaos erupted. People frantically tried to confirm their choices.
    But in the next moment, many of them blacked out, as if struck down by an invisible force, instantly losing consciousness.
    On the streets, cars veered out of control, crashing into one another.
    "Bang! Crash!"
    Windows shattered, glass flying everywhere, and the streets descended into chaos. Panic spread like wildfire as people's expressions grew more frantic.
    "Honey! What's wrong? Wake up!"
    On the sidewalk, a woman desperately shook the man who had collapsed beside her. But when the man opened his eyes, his face had twisted into something monstrous. Without warning, he lunged at her, sinking his teeth into her neck.
    "Ahhh¡ª!!"
    Her scream tore through the air as blood quickly soaked her clothes. Her body convulsed violently, her eyes rolling back as her life drained away in an instant.
    Similar scenes played out all over the streets.
    "Monsters! There are monsters!"
    "They're zombies! Run!"
    "Mom, please wake up!"
    Screams, cries, and roars echoed through the city, plunging it into utter chaos.
    Ethan stood by the window, and everything went black. He lost consciousness.
    When he woke up again, he was no longer human.
    "Ugh¡ª"
    He opened his mouth, but all that came out was a low, raspy groan. His ability to speak was completely gone.
    "Just as I thought¡­"
    Ethan mused silently. His body had undergone a massive transformation, and many of his functions were lost.
    Even the 10-inch DICK he had once been so proud of was now unresponsive.
    "Looks like I'll need to evolve before I can get that back," he thought.
    He turned to look at the mirror in the living room. His reflection hadn't changed much, except for his skin, which had turned pale as paper, devoid of any color, giving him a sickly, eerie appearance.
    As a zombie, his limbs were stiff, his movements slow, and he had almost no sense of pain.
    At this point, he was slower than an average human.
    If he were to classify himself based on the levels from his previous life, he was now just a lowly D-class zombie¡ªa rookie.
    However, some of his senses had become sharper. His hearing and sense of smell were now incredibly acute, his nails had hardened into sharp, iron-like blades, and his teeth were strong enough to tear through flesh with ease.
    Ethan picked up an apple from the table and took a small bite.
    The once-familiar sweetness and crispness were now tasteless, like chewing on a piece of dry wax.
    "Disgusting¡­" he muttered under his breath, frowning slightly.
    Worse yet, the apple didn't satisfy his hunger. Instead, it only intensified the emptiness inside him. His stomach churned, craving something far more primal¡ªflesh.
    Ethan slowly walked toward the dining table. Despite his stiff movements, he still carried himself with his usual grace.
    He picked up a pristine white napkin and carefully tied it around his neck, as if preparing for a fine dining experience.
    From his spatial storage ring, he retrieved a slab of fresh, raw beef and placed it on a plate.
    Then, he picked up a knife and fork, meticulously cutting the beef into small pieces, just as he would have in a high-end restaurant.
    Each slice was precise and deliberate, as though he were still the gentleman dining in luxury.
    He speared a piece of raw beef with his fork and slowly brought it to his mouth.
    His teeth easily tore through the meat, and the blood burst in his mouth, carrying a sweetness he had never tasted before.
    "This¡­ this is what I need," Ethan thought to himself. The taste of raw meat was unexpectedly exquisite, far surpassing any cooked food he had ever eaten.
    Outside, the world was still in chaos. The streets were filled with screams, cries, and the growls of zombies.
    But Ethan paid no attention to any of it.
    He was focused on the meal in front of him, savoring each bite of raw beef.
    As he continued to eat, he could feel energy building up inside him, and his body was quietly changing.
    The more he ate, the more agile his limbs became, and his strength steadily increased.
    The steel knife and fork in his hands, once sturdy and unyielding, now felt fragile. With just a little pressure, he could easily bend them.
    But he didn't stop. He kept eating, plate after plate, as if his stomach were a bottomless pit that could never be filled.
    Time passed without him noticing, and the streets outside gradually grew quieter. The cries of humans faded away, replaced by the low growls and snarls of zombies.
    The city had fallen. Only a few survivors remained, clinging to life.
    Ethan, however, was still lost in his own world, focused solely on the delicious meal before him.
    He ate a total of fifteen plates of beef before he finally felt somewhat full.
    But even then, his stomach still craved more.
    The growth rate of zombies was astonishing, especially when they had access to plenty of flesh.
    Ethan could feel it¡ªhis body was rapidly recovering as he ate. His movements were becoming more fluid, and his strength was far beyond that of an ordinary person.
    He set down the knife and fork, untied the napkin from his neck, and moved with a smooth, graceful motion. After consuming so much meat, his body was no longer stiff, and his limbs were more flexible than they had been even before he became a zombie.
    "Looks like I've leveled up¡­" Ethan thought to himself.
    He estimated that he had now reached the level of a C-class zombie. While he was still far from the peak, he was much stronger than when he had first mutated as a D-class.
    He stood up and walked over to the window, gazing down at the scene below.
    The streets were a wreck, littered with broken glass, bloodstains, and scattered limbs. Zombies roamed the streets, searching for new prey.
    Some zombies gathered in small groups, crouching over human corpses, fighting over the remains like wild animals, growling and snarling as they protected their food.
    Occasionally, he saw survivors jumping from high buildings, trying to escape the nightmare of the apocalypse.
    But their bodies were quickly devoured by the zombies below, leaving nothing behind¡ªnot even bones.
    The sky was still bathed in that eerie red glow, the sun stained with blood, casting a desolate light over the apocalyptic ruins.
    Ethan watched it all, feeling nothing.
    None of this concerned him. He leaned lightly against the windowsill, enjoying the breeze as he picked up a glass of red wine, swirling the liquid gently.
    The deep red wine swirled in the glass, mirroring the blood-red sky outside.
    He took a sip, then picked up a white towel and elegantly wiped the corners of his mouth.
    No matter how the world changed, elegance would never go out of style.

 Chapter 5 Follower

    Ding¡ªSuddenly, Ethan's phone buzzed, and a Facebook notification popped up on the screen. He picked it up and saw the message was from Lola.
    "Hey babe! Are you okay, Ethan? There are zombies everywhere, and I'm so scared. I'm really worried about you. Are you still alive?"
    Ethan's fingers glided across the screen as he typed back, "Yeah, I'm still alive."
    Lola immediately sent more messages after seeing his reply: "I'm trapped in my dorm, and I'm almost out of food. You've got a lot of supplies, right? Can you bring some over and save me?"
    A strange smile crept across Ethan's face.
    Since he had already turned into a zombie, that smile looked especially eerie.
    "Hang in there. I'll come by in a bit," he typed back.
    To Ethan, Lola wasn't just someone asking for help¡ªshe was "fresh supplies" he had stashed away.
    Of course, he planned to go find her, but not right now.
    The world outside was still dangerous. Even though he had eaten plenty of flesh and was far stronger than an average person, he wanted to wait a few more days. He wanted to get even stronger, just to be sure nothing could go wrong.
    Lola, of course, had no idea she was chatting with a zombie.
    "Babe, you have to come save me. I'm waiting for you! Love you~~~" Lola sent her final message.
    Ethan didn't reply.
    He knew Lola wasn't exactly alone right now.
    She was in her dorm, having wild sex with five other guys.
    Two of them were sucking on her breasts, one was pounding her from below, another was playing with her ass, and Lola was giving a blowjob to the guy standing in front of her.
    And yet, she still had the nerve to call him "babe" and send him those fake messages.
    Ethan let out a cold laugh and continued scrolling through the other messages on his phone.
    In the neighborhood group chat, cries for help were flooding in.
    "Neighbors, there's a zombie in the hallway, banging on my door. What do I do?"
    "Block the door! Don't let the zombie break in!"
    "I'm almost out of food. I can't hold out much longer!"
    "Everyone, stay calm! Zombies aren't that strong. I just shot one dead! If you've killed a zombie, speak up. We need to band together and go out for supplies¡­"
    Ethan stared at the messages, lost in thought.
    Even though he had turned into a zombie, he had no intention of attacking his neighbors. flesh wasn't that tasty, and it didn't provide nearly as much energy as beef. He still had plenty of supplies, so there was no need to hunt down any living people.
    Of course, if anyone was dumb enough to mess with him, Ethan wouldn't hesitate to show them what true cruelty looked like. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    He was already planning his next move. Sure, humans could band together to fight zombies, but zombies could also unite.
    A powerful zombie king could lead thousands of zombies, coordinating attacks and hunting down prey.
    Ethan decided it was time to recruit a few zombie minions.
    Not to hunt, though. He just wanted them to guard his place, to make sure no one disturbed his peace.
    Ethan grabbed his keys and walked out the door.
    Low growls echoed through the hallway, signaling that zombies were wandering nearby. He didn't plan to go far¡ªjust find a few minions in this building.
    His standards weren't high. As long as they were somewhat clean, they'd do¡­
    Ethan walked into the stairwell. After descending one floor, he spotted a shadowy figure at the corner.
    "Raaaargh¡ª"
    A girl let out a low growl.
    She was a zombie too, but instead of attacking Ethan, there was a hint of fear in her eyes.
    She seemed to sense that Ethan was on a higher level than her, like a wolf encountering a tiger. The natural power imbalance kept her from making any sudden moves.
    Ethan recognized her.
    She was his downstairs neighbor, a high jumper before all this happened.
    Years of training had given her long, powerful legs. Even as a zombie, her movements were still agile, and she was just as fast as a regular human.
    And that was without having eaten any flesh yet.
    "Looks like zombies retain some of their traits from when they were alive."
    Ethan thought the girl had potential. If trained properly, she could very well become a swift and agile zombie leader.
    She was wearing a pink T-shirt and jeans, her hair tied in a ponytail. Despite being a zombie, she still looked relatively clean and tidy.
    "She'll do," Ethan decided.
    He pulled a frozen steak from his pocket and casually tossed it toward her. The female zombie was immediately drawn to the scent of meat. She dropped to her knees, tore open the packaging, and devoured it ravenously.
    After finishing the steak, her eyes showed not just fear, but also a hint of desire and respect.
    "Stick with me, and you'll get more meat," Ethan communicated to her through a mental signal.
    As a high-level zombie, he had the ability to control other zombies this way.
    The girl seemed to understand. She let out a few low growls before slowly bowing her head.
    This was a gesture of submission among zombies.
    And just like that, Ethan had his first follower.
    He continued wandering the hallway with the female zombie in tow. Before long, they encountered two more zombies with decent potential.
    One of them had been a WWE wrestler in life¡ªmassive, muscular, the perfect example of a strength-based zombie.
    The other zombie didn't have any obvious physical advantages. He had been a brilliant young PhD, even winning a Nobel Prize before the outbreak.
    Ethan chose him because of the lingering intelligence in his eyes. He seemed more aware than the average zombie. If zombies' intelligence could be compared to that of dogs, this PhD zombie would definitely be a border collie.
    Aside from these two, none of the other zombies caught Ethan's eye.
    He led his three new recruits back to his apartment door, sizing them up. While they had potential, their current combat abilities were still no match for humans armed with weapons.
    "If only you guys could use weapons¡­" Ethan thought to himself.
    Suddenly, an idea struck him. Zombies weren't incapable of using weapons¡ªthey just hadn't been taught how.
    With a flick of his wrist, Ethan pulled three kukri knives from his spatial storage ring and tossed them onto the ground.
    The clattering of the blades hitting the floor immediately caught the zombies' attention, but they just stared at the knives, clearly unsure of what to do with them.
    Ethan sent a mental command, instructing them to pick up the knives.
    The zombies obeyed instantly. The wrestler zombie, in particular, grabbed the blade with his bare hand.
    "Shhhk!"
    The sharp edge sliced into his palm, blood dripping onto the floor. But since zombies feel little to no pain, he didn't react. Instead, he looked at Ethan proudly, as if showing off how obedient he was.
    "Idiot!" Ethan sighed, rubbing his forehead. "Are you planning to hit people with the handle?"
    The PhD zombie, on the other hand, was much smarter. Following Ethan's instructions, he gripped the knife by the handle and swung it a few times in the air, quickly grasping the weapon's purpose.
    Ethan was pleased. He immediately ordered the other two zombies to follow the PhD's example.
    With a demonstration to guide them, the wrestler and the female zombie soon learned how to hold the knives properly.
    It was clear now¡ªzombies could be trained.
    But only a stronger zombie leader had the authority to train them.
    ...

 Chapter 6 A good show

    In the days that followed, Ethan stayed home, living a reclusive life.His routine became simple and predictable: eat meat, and train his zombie minions.
    As time passed, the progress these zombies made was nothing short of astonishing.
    Not only had they fully mastered the use of Kukri knives, but they had also learned how to handle crossbows.
    During these three days, Ethan consumed an enormous amount of flesh, digesting it at an incredible rate and absorbing a significant amount of energy.
    Roughly estimating, he had eaten the equivalent of at least ten cows!
    His body was evolving rapidly, becoming stronger by the day.
    Now, Ethan's skin was as tough as a truck tire. A knife would only leave a faint white mark when dragged across it.
    Ordinary human weapons could no longer harm him.
    "My head feels kinda itchy... like something's about to grow out," Ethan muttered, swirling the wine glass in his hand as he gently rolled his neck.
    This sensation was a sign that he was evolving from a C-rank to a B-rank.
    Once he reached B-rank, a crystal core would form inside his skull, significantly boosting his overall strength. He would also awaken a special ability.
    Every zombie's ability was different.
    Some were basic, like rapid healing, super infection, or growing bone spikes. Others were more bizarre, like hallucination, dream invasion, or mind control.
    These strange abilities often caught enemies off guard, sometimes even killing them without a trace.
    Ethan wasn't sure what ability he would awaken.
    In his previous life, due to a lack of enough flesh, he had never evolved to such a high level. He hadn't even had the chance to show his potential before Lola's five boyfriends killed him.
    Now, he took a refined sip of the blood in his glass, feeling the energy flow through his body.
    After a few days of experimentation, he concluded that beef tasted the best, followed by pork, with chicken coming in last.
    As for blood, cow's blood was undoubtedly the most delicious¡ªit was like drinking a can of "Red Bull."
    Every time he drank cow's blood, his cells became more active, his energy absorption sped up, and even his pale face would gain a slight flush of color.
    Bang! Bang! Bang!
    Just as Ethan was leisurely enjoying his "Red Bull," a series of heavy thuds echoed from the street outside.
    Thanks to his zombie-enhanced hearing, he easily picked up on the sounds.
    "What's going on out there?" He walked over to the window and leaned down to look.
    On the street below, a group of heavily armed humans was busy at work. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Their arms were wrapped in newspaper, secured tightly with duct tape¡ªclearly an attempt to prevent zombie bites.
    They were wielding all sorts of weapons: wrenches, crowbars, and even a frying pan.
    Leading them was a burly man, about 5'11" and close to 220 pounds.
    He was holding a fire axe, swinging it forcefully at a locked metal shutter.
    Bang! Bang! Bang!
    Each swing of the axe sent sparks flying, the deafening noise echoing through the street.
    That metal shutter was the entrance to the supermarket Ethan used to run.
    It was obvious these people had run out of food and were desperate enough to risk coming out to scavenge for supplies.
    "This supermarket used to have a ton of stuff stocked up. Once we break in, we won't have to worry about food and water anymore!" the burly man shouted, his eyes wide with determination as he kept swinging the axe, not daring to stop.
    They knew that the loud noise would eventually attract zombies.
    "Big Tony, hurry up! The zombies are coming!" one of the men yelled in panic.
    Sure enough, on the bloodstained, corpse-littered street, seven or eight zombies had already been drawn to the commotion.
    They let out low growls, charging at the group of humans with terrifying speed. These zombies, starved for a long time, had begun to rot, their hair almost completely gone. They looked like grotesque demons crawling straight out of hell.
    "Oh my God! This is terrifying!" one of the men stammered, his legs trembling so badly he could barely stand.
    The burly leader gritted his teeth, his voice shaking as he barked, "Hold them off! I'm almost through the door!"
    "Alright! Let's do this!" another man shouted, raising his crowbar and charging at the oncoming zombies.
    The four men engaged in a fierce battle with the undead.
    These zombies were low-level, their movements stiff and sluggish, nowhere near as agile as the humans. One by one, they were taken down with headshots, collapsing into pools of blood.
    But there were just too many of them. Zombies were pouring in from all directions, some even leaping off rooftops, swarming like a relentless tide...
    The men's stamina quickly drained.
    In a fight like this, an average person lasting two minutes was already a miracle.
    "Ah! It hurts so bad... I've been bitten! Help me!"
    The man who had been trembling earlier was now being viciously bitten on the hand by a zombie, his face contorted in agony.
    "Jimmy!"
    The others wanted to help, but they were already overwhelmed, barely able to fend for themselves.
    They all knew what a zombie bite meant¡ªthere was only one outcome: turning into one of them.
    Helpless, they could only watch as Jimmy was dragged down by four or five zombies, torn apart in seconds.
    His screams echoed through the empty street, chilling to the bone.
    Upstairs, Ethan took a casual sip of the blood in his glass, watching the scene unfold with a detached amusement, as if he were watching a dull play.
    He couldn't help but find it funny. These people were wasting their energy trying to break into his supermarket, completely unaware that he had already stored all the supplies in his spatial storage ring.
    Jimmy's screams soon faded, and as his body was devoured, the leader, Tony, suddenly grinned with excitement.
    "The door's open! Get inside, quick!"
    With a loud screech of metal, the shutter door finally rolled up.
    The remaining men, hearing this, let out sighs of relief and rushed toward the entrance.
    But just as they were scrambling to safety, one of them was grabbed by a half-destroyed zombie lying on the ground.
    Thud!
    He fell hard, terror flooding his face as he desperately crawled toward the door.
    "Guys, help me!"
    The others, already inside the supermarket, quickly grabbed his arms, pulling with all their might.
    But the zombies were closing in fast, piling onto him one after another.
    No matter how hard they tried, they couldn't pull him all the way in.
    To make matters worse, his body was now stuck under the shutter, preventing them from closing it completely.
    Several zombies were already squeezing through the gap, clawing their way inside.
    "Tony! What do we do?"
    Two of the men looked at Tony, their faces pale with fear.
    Tony swung his fire axe, smashing the heads of a few zombies, his jaw clenched. "We can't save him! Throw him out! We have to close the door!"
    "What? But..."
    The two men hesitated, shocked by the coldness of the order. They didn't want to abandon their friend.
    But in the face of life and death, they silently let go.
    "Guys... please, help me!" the man on the ground cried out in despair, his body being dragged further outside by the zombies. But his survival instinct kicked in, and he clung to the edge of the shutter with all his strength, his fingernails digging into the metal.
    At that moment, a glint of ruthlessness flashed in Tony's eyes. He raised his fire axe high and, without hesitation, brought it down on the man's hands.
    Thwack!
    The axe severed his hands cleanly, blood spurting everywhere. The man let out a blood-curdling scream as his body was dragged outside, instantly swarmed by the zombies.
    With a final screech of metal, the shutter door slammed shut.
    "Not bad... not bad at all," Ethan thought to himself as he watched from the window, slightly impressed. These guys had done pretty well. They'd only lost two people and still managed to break into his supermarket.
    Especially Tony¡ªhis final decision was swift and ruthless, with no hesitation.
    A smirk tugged at the corner of Ethan's mouth, a hint of amusement playing on his lips.
    But what a shame... the supermarket was already completely empty.

 Chapter 7 Is there no justice left in this world?!

    In the supermarket, three men, covered in blood, leaned against the rolling shutter door, gasping for breath.Outside, the growls of zombies and the screeching sound of their nails scraping against the metal door continued relentlessly.
    Yet, despite the chaos, the men were excited¡ªthey had finally made it into the supermarket.
    "We did it!" one of them whispered, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.
    Tony stood at the front, scanning the area, his mind filled with the desperate need for supplies.
    But after a few seconds, his expression darkened.
    "Wait a minute¡­" he muttered, his eyes suddenly sharp with suspicion.
    The shelves were completely empty. There was nothing.
    "Where¡­ where's all the stuff?" he murmured, a hint of unease creeping into his voice.
    The other two froze as well, their excitement vanishing in an instant, replaced by confusion and disappointment.
    "Could someone have beaten us here?" one of them asked, puzzled.
    "No way," Tony shook his head, his voice low and firm. "Even if someone had been here, there's no way they could've cleaned the place out this thoroughly."
    Gripping the fire axe in his hand, Tony strode deeper into the supermarket, checking every corner.
    As they searched, their initial excitement slowly gave way to frustration.
    The storage room was completely empty, not even a single hair left behind.
    "Damn it!" Derek roared, swinging his crowbar and smashing it into a nearby shelf, venting his anger. They had fought tooth and nail to get here, losing two teammates along the way, only to find nothing.
    "Calm down, Derek!" Tony quickly stepped in, his voice carrying a warning. "You're just going to attract more zombies if you keep that up."
    Derek was breathing heavily, like an enraged bull, his eyes filled with frustration.
    "We're out of options, Tony!" he growled through gritted teeth, his voice thick with despair.
    Tony didn't respond immediately. He frowned, lost in thought.
    After a moment, a glimmer of realization flashed in his eyes.
    "Not necessarily," he said slowly. "The fact that this place is so thoroughly cleaned out¡­ it wasn't done by just any survivors. I'm guessing the owner of this supermarket was prepared."
    "You mean¡­" Derek and the younger guy holding a frying pan exchanged glances, starting to catch on.
    "Yeah," Tony nodded. "I've been to this supermarket before. The owner lives in the building across the street."
    A flicker of hope appeared in Derek's eyes. He tightened his grip on the crowbar, his voice resolute: "Then let's go find him!"
    Tony nodded in agreement. "Exactly. If he's hoarding supplies, we'll take them."
    The guy with the frying pan hesitated for a moment, but seeing the determination in Tony and Derek's eyes, he clenched his jaw and nodded. "Alright."
    They had seen Tony and Derek in action on their journey here. They knew that with their strength, taking on a supermarket owner wouldn't be a problem.
    Or, if they were lucky, the owner might already be a zombie. In that case, all they'd have to do is take him out and claim the supplies.
    ¡­
    About ten minutes later, the zombies gathered around the supermarket door began to disperse, wandering aimlessly. The rolling shutter door was quietly lifted just enough for the three men to slip out, moving with careful, silent precision.
    Covered in dirt and grime, their eyes alert, they quickly oriented themselves and made their way toward the building across the street.
    "Just as I thought¡­" Ethan murmured to himself, standing by the window, a slight smirk playing on his lips. He had anticipated that they would make this move, and he had watched everything unfold. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    But for him, this was a perfect opportunity.
    It looked like the delivery had come straight to his door.
    ¡­
    With the building's power out, the elevator wasn't working, so the three men had no choice but to take the stairs.
    Climbing forty-two floors drained their energy fast, especially since they encountered a few stray zombies in the stairwell.
    Though they were skilled fighters and easily dispatched the zombies, by the time they reached the top floor, they were drenched in sweat, gasping for air.
    "Huff¡­ huff¡­ this should be it," Tony panted, turning to Derek. "Go knock on the door."
    Derek, already impatient, stepped forward and pounded on the door with all his strength.
    BANG BANG BANG! BANG BANG BANG!
    "Open up! Open the damn door!" His roar echoed down the hallway.
    Inside, Ethan wasn't in any rush. He was calmly washing his hands, his movements slow and deliberate.
    After finishing, he picked up a towel, gently dried his hands, and then grabbed a pristine white napkin from the table, tucking it neatly into his collar.
    It was time for dinner.
    "I know you're in there! If you don't open up, we're breaking this door down!" Tony shouted, raising his fire axe, his eyes cold and menacing. "You've got three seconds to decide! 3¡­ 2¡­ 1!"
    The bloodstained axe was about to come crashing down.
    But just then, there was a soft click.
    The door swung open.
    Bright light spilled out from inside, revealing a tall figure. The young man had pale skin, sharp features, and was strikingly handsome.
    He wore a spotless white shirt, not a speck of dirt on it, with a napkin tucked into his collar, looking impossibly clean.
    Tony and the others stared, dumbfounded.
    Since the apocalypse began, they hadn't seen anyone this clean.
    But what really unsettled them was the look in his eyes¡ªcold, devoid of any emotion, and¡­ humanity.
    "You're the supermarket owner, right?" Tony demanded.
    Ethan didn't respond. He stood there in silence.
    The other two, growing anxious, chimed in.
    "Don't play dumb! We know you've got supplies. Hand them over, and we'll let you go!"
    "Yeah! You've got a napkin tucked in your collar¡ªyou were about to eat, weren't you?"
    "Say something, dammit!!!"
    ¡­
    At that moment, Ethan slowly opened his mouth.
    "Graaah¡ªgraaaah¡ª"
    A low, raspy growl, like the sound of air bubbling through his throat, came out.
    The three men froze.
    They stood there, completely stunned.
    "What the hell? A zombie?!"
    In their minds, zombies were always grotesque, terrifying, and filthy. But this guy¡ªso clean, so composed¡ªwas actually a zombie?
    It was hard to believe.
    "Well, if he's a zombie, that makes things easier. We'll just take him out!" Tony gripped his fire axe tighter. In his experience, killing a zombie was way easier than dealing with a human.
    The other two nodded, ready to strike.
    But then, footsteps echoed down the hallway. Ethan's earlier growl had summoned his backup.
    "Huh? More zombies?" Tony tensed, but he wasn't too worried. After all, they'd fought their way here and had plenty of experience.
    Judging by the footsteps, there weren't many.
    The three of them were wrapped in layers of newspaper and duct tape, making them nearly impervious to small groups of zombies. They could handle this.
    Sure enough, three zombie figures appeared at the end of the hallway.
    But what they saw next made their blood run cold.
    Each of the zombies was holding something.
    "Wait¡­ is that¡­?"
    Tony and the others squinted, realizing something was very wrong. When they got a closer look, their faces went pale.
    "Crossbows?!"
    Click!
    The three zombies raised their crossbows in unison, aiming directly at Tony and his crew.
    "What the hell?!"
    Tony shouted in disbelief, completely stunned.
    He never could've imagined¡­
    Zombies using weapons!
    The three of them quickly realized these weren't ordinary zombies. They weren't rushing in to bite¡ªthey were acting like they'd been trained.
    "Are you kidding me?! Zombies with crossbows? Is there no justice left in this world?!"
    ¡­

 Chapter 8 â€œBuffetâ€

    This scene completely shattered the trio's understanding of the situation."Big Tony, what do we do now?" Derek's voice had a hint of panic. Just moments ago, he was full of swagger, but now he was at a loss.
    Tony furrowed his brow, a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. "We fight! We've got to bet that their crossbows won't fire."
    Derek nodded, gritting his teeth. "Alright! Let's do it!"
    But Ethan had already given the order.
    Whoosh!
    The PhD zombie's crossbow bolt was deadly accurate, piercing straight through Derek's forehead. The force of the shot knocked him backward, slamming him to the ground.
    "What the hell¡­" Tony's eyes nearly popped out of his head.
    He had lost the bet.
    Whoosh! Whoosh! Two more arrows sliced through the air. The athlete zombie's shots were just as merciless, one bolt going straight through another man's throat, killing him instantly.
    The WWE wrestler zombie, though all brawn and no brains, still managed to fire its crossbow with precision. The bolt buried itself deep into Tony's chest, puncturing his lung.
    "Ahhh¡ª" Tony let out a scream of agony, collapsing to the ground from the searing pain.
    He tried to get back up, but the WWE wrestler zombie let out a low growl and rushed forward, pinning him down. It didn't bite him, though.
    These zombies were like a pack of wolves. Without the command of their king, they wouldn't feed recklessly.
    Tony gritted his teeth, slowly coming to a realization.
    These zombies weren't just mindless monsters. They were organized, disciplined. And their king¡­ was none other than the supermarket owner¡ªEthan.
    "Could it be¡­ they have some level of intelligence? Can they understand me?" Tony's mind raced as he fought through the pain in his chest. Desperately, he pleaded, "Please! Spare me! I didn't have a choice¡­ If you let me live, I'll do anything for you!"
    Ethan walked closer, step by step, until he stood right in front of Tony.
    He looked down at him, his eyes cold and devoid of any pity. Then, he reached out and grabbed the crossbow bolt lodged in Tony's chest, yanking it out with a sharp pull.
    Squelch!
    Blood gushed from the wound like a fountain. Tony let out another gut-wrenching scream, his heart filling with terror. He had no idea what this monster was going to do next.
    Ethan stared at him coldly, then casually pulled a straw out of his storage ring.
    "What the¡­??" Tony's mind went blank. He could hardly believe what he was seeing, but he had a sickening feeling he knew what Ethan was about to do.
    "How much energy is really in human blood?" Ethan wondered to himself. After all, he had never tried it before.
    He inserted the straw into Tony's wound, preparing to drink his blood. But after a few moments, Ethan's face twisted in disgust.
    "Pfft!" He spat the blood out, turning his head away with a look of revulsion. "This guy's too fat. His blood's full of fat."
    Tony was stunned, unable to process what had just happened.
    Even zombies didn't want his blood?
    Did that mean¡­ he still had a chance to survive?
    But Tony's fleeting hope was quickly crushed.
    Ethan had already given the command, and the three zombies, starving and eager, pounced on him without hesitation.
    Tony's screams were abruptly cut off, blood splattering everywhere. The scene was brutal and gory.
    Not long after, the three zombies stood with blood dripping from their mouths, licking the remnants with satisfaction.
    Their loyalty to Ethan seemed to grow even stronger, with a hint of admiration.
    After all, following Ethan meant there was always meat to eat.
    Ring-a-ling-ling! Ring-a-ling-ling!
    Suddenly, the shrill sound of a phone ringing pierced the silence.
    "Who still uses such an old-school ringtone?" Ethan frowned, looking around for the source of the sound. It was coming from Tony's pocket.
    He bent down, picked up the phone, and casually answered it.
    A man's voice came through the phone, laced with a threatening tone: "Tony! Don't try anything funny. Bring the supplies back, now. Your wife's with me, and if you come back empty-handed¡­ heh heh heh¡­"
    Hearing this, Ethan immediately understood Tony's situation.
    So, he was being forced to scavenge for supplies. No wonder he'd mentioned having no choice earlier.
    "Hey! Tony! You mute or something? Don't play dead on me! Here, listen to your wife!" The voice on the other end grew more impatient, followed by the sound of a woman sobbing.
    "Honey! Help me! They're monsters, please, save me! Waaaahhh¡­"
    Ethan listened coldly, then hung up without hesitation.
    Funny thing was¡­ compared to those "monsters," he was a zombie.
    Still, the call had given him a lead.
    Ethan decided to track down where these people were hiding. After all, living humans were a resource too.
    And these people¡­ well, he could treat them like an all-you-can-eat buffet. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    He fiddled with the phone, scrolling through Tony's texts and Facebook messages. It didn't take long to find some clues.
    The "buffet" was located at a construction site.
    Tony had once been a foreman there, known for exploiting workers with ruthless tactics.
    After reading through the messages, Ethan casually tossed the phone off the building, mentally noting the location.
    But he wasn't in any rush to "enjoy" this buffet.
    For now, he didn't feel like leaving his cozy little hideout.
    Even though Ethan was already powerful and had three loyal underlings, he decided to lay low for a few more days.
    Who knew what other dangers were lurking out there?
    Back at home, Ethan slipped on his slippers, washed his hands, and sat down at the dining table to continue absorbing energy.
    He turned on the TV, eating while watching, savoring the moment of peace.
    Five hours later, he was finally full. As his body continued to strengthen, his appetite had grown as well.
    Where he once needed to eat just one cow a day, now he needed three to satisfy his body's demands.
    After finishing his meal, Ethan took a hot bath and changed into a clean set of white pajamas. Then, he washed his dirty clothes, tidied everything up, and sat contentedly on the couch, ready to watch some more TV.
    Outside, night had fallen. The streets were still a mess, the air thick with the stench of rotting blood.
    Countless zombies roamed the streets, hunting for the last remaining survivors.
    But the chaos of the apocalypse seemed to have nothing to do with Ethan.
    He was comfortably holed up in his little sanctuary, enjoying a rare moment of tranquility.
    Woooo¡­ woooo¡­ woooooo¡­
    Suddenly, a low, mournful cry echoed from somewhere in the building.
    The sound was eerie and sorrowful, reverberating through the night, making it all the more unsettling.
    If a normal person had heard it, they'd probably be scared out of their mind.
    But Ethan just rolled his eyes, completely unafraid, and even a little annoyed.
    The sound was coming from one of his underlings¡ªthe female athlete zombie.
    "She's crying? Could she have developed emotions?" Ethan wondered to himself.
    He speculated that the female zombie, having eaten enough flesh and blood today, might have undergone some kind of evolution, leading to basic emotional responses.
    It wasn't that surprising. After all, zombies that evolved to a certain level could indeed develop emotions and intelligence similar to humans.
    In fact¡­ if a zombie evolved to an S-rank, its intelligence might be indistinguishable from that of a human.
    Of course, the speed of a zombie's evolution also depended on its potential.
    Take the PhD zombie, for example. Ethan figured it wouldn't be long before it gained a high level of intelligence.
    And this female zombie¡­ it seemed she wasn't lacking in potential either, already showing signs of emotional development.
    "Guess I'll go see why she's crying." Ethan was a bit curious. After all, he had nothing better to do.
    So, he got up and headed downstairs¡­

 Chapter 9 What an idiot...

    The eerie sound of sobbing echoed through the empty hallway, as if it were coming from all directions, sending a chill down Ethan's spine.He knew exactly where the sound was coming from¡ªright below his room. That's where the female zombie "lived." She had lived there even before she turned.
    The door was slightly ajar, with a faint light seeping through the crack. The sobbing was coming from inside.
    Ethan gently pushed the door open, and the sight before him made him frown slightly.
    The female zombie was kneeling in the middle of the living room, her back to him, her shoulders shaking as if she were caught in some deep sorrow.
    "Ugh... ugh... ugh..." Her sobs were broken and filled with a kind of indescribable sadness.
    Even though Ethan had moved quietly, the female zombie's hearing was incredibly sharp.
    The moment the door creaked, she whipped her head around, her neck twisting at an unnatural 180-degree angle. Her eyes were blazing with fury, and she let out a low growl, as if she was ready to pounce on him at any second.
    But when she realized it was Ethan standing in the doorway, the growl stopped abruptly. Her once ferocious face softened into something almost pitiful, even a little fawning.
    "Ugh... ugh..." She continued to sob softly, as if trying to communicate something to Ethan.
    Standing at the door, Ethan watched her coldly. He already knew what she was trying to say. She was saying, "I'm hungry, I'm hungry, I'm hungry..."
    "What a glutton..." Ethan muttered to himself. "She's already eaten plenty today. The other two haven't made a peep, but here she is, crying her eyes out."
    The female zombie seemed to sense Ethan's thoughts. She lowered her head and let out a few whimpering sounds, as if ashamed of her own greed.
    Ethan couldn't be bothered to argue. He casually pulled a corpse out of his storage ring and tossed it in front of her.
    It was a thug he had killed earlier. The body was still relatively fresh.
    The moment she saw the flesh, the female zombie's eyes lit up, and a twisted smile crept across her face. She let out a chilling laugh: "Hehehe... hehehe..." Then, in a flash, she lunged at the corpse, moving so fast it was hard to follow. Her powerful legs left a blur as they scraped across the floor.
    Ethan stood off to the side, watching her tear into the body with cold detachment.
    Her laughter was even more unsettling than her sobbing, like something straight out of a nightmare.
    Her muscular body, especially those strong legs, was clearly a remnant of her athletic past.
    As she devoured the corpse, the room filled with the thick stench of blood. The sounds of chewing and ripping flesh echoed through the space, creating a scene so grotesque that any normal person would've been scared out of their mind.
    "Take your time... it reeks in here," Ethan muttered, wrinkling his nose as he turned to leave. He had just taken a shower and didn't want the stench clinging to him, like how people smell after eating at a hotpot restaurant.
    As he walked back to his room, he glanced at the doors of the other two zombies¡ªthe PhD zombie and the WWE wrestler zombie. They were quiet, clearly not in need of any extra "feeding."
    It seemed the saying was true: the squeaky wheel gets the grease.
    Back in his room, Ethan sat on the couch, thinking about his next move. Sure, he still had plenty of flesh stored in his ring, but he knew that wouldn't last forever. In the early days of the apocalypse, supplies were still relatively easy to come by, but as time went on, resources would become scarcer and scarcer.
    "It's time to go out and restock," he decided silently.
    He picked up his phone and opened Messenger, scrolling to his chat with Lola. She had sent him a ton of messages, along with several missed calls.
    "Honey, are you okay? Why aren't you answering me?"
    "Ethan, I'm really worried about you. Please, just reply!"
    "Are you alright? I'm so scared... please come find me, and bring some supplies..."
    There were many more messages like that. It was clear Lola was on the verge of a breakdown.
    Ethan finally sent a short reply: "I'm still here."
    Almost immediately, Lola's response popped up: "You're alive! Thank God! Why didn't you answer my calls? I've been so worried!"
    Ethan replied calmly, "I'm surrounded by zombies. Didn't want to risk making noise, so I've had my phone on silent."
    He wasn't lying.
    After all, he really was surrounded by zombies.
    Lola's voice came through the phone, trembling slightly. "Ethan, I miss you so much. Whether you're dead or alive, I just want to see you. Can you come find me?"
    Ethan's reply was short and cold. "Sure, I'll come tomorrow."
    "Okay, okay!" Lola's voice was filled with barely contained excitement. "I'll be waiting for you at the dorms. Please, bring as much food as you can. We need to survive!"
    "Got it." A faint, cruel smile tugged at Ethan's lips, a glint of malice flashing in his eyes. It was time to "collect."
    ...
    The next morning, Ethan dressed in a clean tracksuit and stood in front of the mirror, examining himself.
    His reflection was still handsome, but his face showed no trace of emotion.
    Ever since he had turned into a zombie, he retained his human intelligence, but his emotions had dulled, becoming cold and numb.
    This change made him seem more composed, as if nothing in the world could affect him.
    He headed downstairs and walked to the street, where a medium-sized box truck was parked. It was the same one he had used to haul supplies from the supermarket earlier.
    Climbing into the driver's seat, he started the engine. With a low growl, he signaled his three zombie subordinates that it was time to go "hunting."
    A chorus of low growls echoed from the building.
    The female zombie was the first to appear, moving with incredible speed. She shot down the stairs like a gust of wind, her mouth letting out that eerie "hehehe" laugh, her face full of excitement.
    Halfway down, she seemed to decide the stairs were too slow and leaped out of a window, landing gracefully on the ground without a scratch. She quickly scrambled into the back of the truck.
    Next came the WWE wrestler zombie.
    He was even bigger than before, his muscles bulging so much they looked like they might tear through his skin. His grayish-white flesh was veined with thick, pulsing lines, and he stood nearly 6'6".
    Every step he took seemed to make the ground tremble slightly.
    The apartment door was too narrow for his massive frame, so he simply smashed through it, charging out like a runaway bull. Watching him, Ethan silently gave him a nickname¡ª"Bulldozer."
    After Bulldozer climbed into the truck, the PhD zombie appeared last.
    He moved calmly, with a deliberate slowness that set him apart from the others. Once inside the truck, he even took the time to close the door behind him, a stark contrast to the chaotic behavior of the others.
    Ethan slammed his foot on the gas, and the truck's engine roared as it shot down the street.
    Zombies and abandoned cars alike were ruthlessly mowed down or crushed under the truck's wheels.
    The zombies on the street howled in response, but since Ethan and his crew were also zombies, they didn't attack.
    Ethan sped down the road, heading straight for the University of Southern California.
    In the back of the truck, the female zombie was unusually excited, letting out her creepy "hehehe" laugh every now and then, clearly eager to start "hunting."
    Bulldozer, on the other hand, seemed confused.
    His intelligence wasn't high, and he couldn't quite grasp why they were sitting in this "black box" instead of going out to hunt.
    Ethan's driving was aggressive, constantly smashing through obstacles, causing the truck to jolt violently. Bulldozer's massive size made him a victim of inertia, and he was tossed around the back of the truck, looking a bit ridiculous.
    But it wasn't long before Ethan arrived at USC. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    A group of zombies was wandering near the entrance, but Ethan plowed through them without hesitation, driving straight to the dorms.
    Once the truck came to a stop, the three zombie subordinates quickly jumped out of the back.
    Bulldozer, finally free from the cramped truck, stood still for a moment, taking in his surroundings. The scene around him was completely different from when he had gotten into the truck.
    With his limited intelligence, he clearly couldn't understand what had happened.
    "Wait... does getting in the 'black box' make you go somewhere else?" Bulldozer seemed to have figured something out and let out a deafening roar toward the sky.
    "ROAR¡ª!"
    His roar was so loud that the nearby windows shattered, and the lower-level zombies in the area scattered in fear, as if terrified of this hulking beast.
    Even Ethan was startled by the sudden roar. He turned to Bulldozer, frowning. "What are you yelling for?"
    Bulldozer growled back, his voice deep and wild. "ROAR ROAR ROAR! I don't even know why I'm yelling!"
    Ethan shook his head in exasperation, muttering to himself, "What an idiot..."

 Chapter 10 You... are the food

    The roar of the zombies echoed through the air like thunder, startling a flock of birds nearby. They flapped their wings frantically, flying off into the distance.Inside the girls' dorm, the survivors heard the terrifying sound too, and panic quickly set in. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Lola was curled up in the corner, her body trembling slightly, her face pale.
    "Ethan... do you think he's already been eaten by the zombies?" Her voice quivered, and her eyes were filled with unease.
    "Probably," a muscular guy responded coldly. "I heard a car outside earlier. It had to be him, but he must've attracted those monsters."
    Another tall, well-built guy nodded, his tone laced with sarcasm. "Looks like your boyfriend's really head over heels for you. Knowing how dangerous it is, he still came looking for you."
    The five people with Lola were all members of the school's basketball team, and she was a cheerleader. That's how they ended up together.
    "Head over heels?" A third guy scoffed, a hint of disdain flashing in his eyes. "Nah, he's just a simp. And in the end, he's gonna get nothing for it." As he finished speaking, he casually slapped Lola on the butt, his eyes gleaming with a twisted sense of satisfaction.
    He enjoyed this feeling¡ªmaking someone who was seen as a goddess by others submit to him.
    Lola didn't seem to care about his actions. Instead, she complained, "So what now? Ethan's useless. He couldn't even bring us any food."
    "Shh, quiet!" The fourth guy suddenly perked up, his face changing as he quickly grabbed a steel pipe nearby. "I think I hear something outside. Someone's coming up!"
    Everyone immediately fell silent, holding their breath as they listened closely to the sounds outside.
    Sure enough, heavy footsteps echoed down the hallway, accompanied by the low growls of zombies, getting closer and closer.
    "Hey, looks like your simp boyfriend really made it in," the fifth guy said with an excited grin, licking his cracked lips. They had run out of food days ago, and the hunger had worn down their patience. Even Lola, as attractive as she was, no longer stirred any interest in them.
    "Stick to the plan," one of the guys whispered.
    The five of them, armed with steel pipes, quietly positioned themselves on either side of the door, ready to ambush Ethan the moment he walked in. Their plan was simple¡ªtake whatever supplies he brought and then kill him.
    After all, in this apocalypse, one more person meant less food to go around, and they had already decided that Ethan's life wasn't worth much.
    Thud! Thud! Thud! A rhythmic knock came from the door, slow and deliberate, with an eerie calmness.
    Lola peeked through the peephole and saw a familiar face¡ªpale but handsome. It was Ethan.
    "Hurry, come in!" She quickly unlocked the door, as if afraid he might leave if she didn't act fast.
    Ethan stepped into the room, and Lola immediately locked the door behind him. At that moment, the five guys emerged from the shadows, surrounding Ethan with their steel pipes in hand.
    "Where's the food? Where'd you stash it?" one of the guys asked coldly, his eyes gleaming with greed.
    Their original plan had been to attack as soon as Ethan walked in, but seeing him empty-handed, they decided to get some answers first.
    Ethan's face remained expressionless as his gaze swept across the room, finally landing on Lola.
    Lola met his eyes without a hint of guilt. Instead, she smirked. "Yeah, I lied to you. But in times like these, there's no point explaining. It's every man for himself."
    Ethan stayed silent, his eyes cold.
    The five guys were clearly running out of patience.
    "Say something, dammit! Where's the food?" one of them shouted, gripping his steel pipe tightly, his patience wearing thin.
    "Hurry up and hand it over! Or we'll beat you to death!" another guy threatened, his eyes wild with desperation.
    "Yeah, it's the end of the world. No one's gonna care if we kill you," a third guy added with a sneer.
    Hunger had twisted their faces, their eyes filled with a savage, animalistic rage. In that moment, Ethan realized that starving humans weren't much different from zombies¡ªthey'd lost their minds, and maybe they were even more dangerous.
    "If you don't talk, I'll kill you right now!" One of the guys finally snapped, swinging his steel pipe straight at Ethan's head.
    This guy was one of the basketball team's star players¡ªtall, strong, and powerful. The pipe cut through the air with a sharp whoosh. No ordinary person could block an attack like that.
    But Ethan simply raised his hand and caught the pipe effortlessly. With a dull thud, the pipe stopped mid-swing, unable to move an inch further.
    "What the hell?" The guy's face twisted in shock. He tried to yank the steel pipe back, but Ethan's grip was like a vice¡ªcompletely immovable.
    Seeing this, two other guys rushed forward to help.
    And that's when Ethan finally spoke.
    After days of mutation, his ability to speak had slowly returned. Though his voice was still raspy and stiff, he managed to utter a few chilling words.
    "You... are the food."
    The air in the room froze. Everyone stood still, paralyzed.
    A cold shiver ran down their spines, their hearts pounding as an invisible wave of terror gripped them.
    They finally realized the horrifying truth¡ªEthan was no longer human.
    "Holy shit! He's a zombie!" one of the guys stammered, his legs turning to jelly. The steel pipe in his hand clattered to the floor as he instinctively backed away.
    But Ethan merely flicked his wrist, and the pipe, as if controlled by some unseen force, shot through the air, impaling the guy straight through the mouth. The force was so great that the pipe burst out the back of his skull.
    Thwack!
    Blood sprayed everywhere. Lola and the remaining guys went pale, their fear reaching a fever pitch. Whatever shred of sanity they had left shattered in that moment.
    "Run!"
    Someone screamed, and they all bolted for the door, desperate to escape this nightmare.
    But as soon as they turned, they slammed into something solid. The impact knocked them to the ground. Looking up, they realized they had run straight into a wall of muscle¡ªa zombie standing nearly 6'6", its body rippling with grotesque strength.
    "Raaaargh!"
    The creature, known as Bulldozer, let out a deafening roar and swung its massive arm down. Two of the guys' heads were crushed instantly, their skulls exploding in a spray of blood and brain matter.
    Lola was splattered with blood, frozen in place, her legs too weak to move.
    Then, she heard it¡ªa strange, eerie laugh, like a whisper from the depths of hell.
    She turned instinctively and saw a female zombie, her long tongue flicking out as she licked her nails, a twisted smile on her face. The stench of decay was so close, Lola could almost taste it.
    "Ahhh!" Lola screamed, completely losing control. Warmth spread through her pants as she trembled uncontrollably, her body betraying her in sheer terror.
    At that moment, Ethan stepped out from the shadows.
    Bulldozer and the female zombie immediately stopped what they were doing, standing at attention on either side of Ethan, as if awaiting his command. Their expressions were almost... proud, like hunting dogs showing off their kills to their master.
    Meanwhile, another zombie¡ªa "PhD" in a tattered lab coat¡ªhad already pinned one of the guys to the ground. With surgical precision, it drove its sharp nails into his throat, forehead, and chest, as if conducting some grotesque experiment.
    The scene was far more horrifying than even Bulldozer's brutal head-crushing.
    Lola and the last surviving guy were trembling uncontrollably, their faces drained of all color. They finally understood¡ªEthan wasn't just a zombie. He was their leader.
    "Please! Don't kill me! I'm sorry... I swear I'm sorry!" The guy collapsed to his knees, tears streaming down his face. All his previous bravado was gone, replaced by the pitiful whimpering of a terrified animal.
    Lola finally realized what was happening and quickly started pleading, "Ethan, don't you love me? Please, don't kill me... I'll do anything, really, anything! You can have me whenever you want, I'll be yours and yours alone from now on. We can start right now, I'm willing to do anything, please..."
    As she spoke, Lola let her straps slide down, revealing her round, pale breasts and pink nipples.
    Ethan's gaze swept over her coldly, his face showing no hint of emotion.
    Seeing this, Lola unzipped Ethan's pants and took out his 9-inch member, beginning to suck on it.
    Ethan slowly looked down at her, his index finger lifting Lola's chin.
    At this moment, Lola's face was flushed, and she stood up, looking eagerly at Ethan.
    Suddenly, a dagger appeared in Ethan's hand.
    In a chilling voice, he said, "What I want..."
    "Is your heart."
    Before she could react, the knife plunged into her chest without hesitation.
    ...

 Chapter 11 The school cafeteria

    "Ahhh¡ª!"A blood-curdling scream echoed through the hallway, lingering in the air long after it was first heard.
    Ethan flicked his wrist, and the sharp blade of his knife slid out of Lola's chest, pulling with it a still-beating heart.
    Blood dripped from his fingers, staining the floor beneath him.
    Bulldozer stood nearby, his eyes locked on the heart, drool dripping uncontrollably from the corner of his mouth.
    Lola's body collapsed to the ground, her eyes wide open, frozen in terror.
    The fear and despair she felt in her final moments were still etched on her face. Her life was gone, and all the pleading and seduction she had tried earlier now seemed utterly ridiculous.
    Ethan glanced at the heart in his hand, his brow furrowing slightly. He clearly had no interest in this "trophy." With a cold tone, he muttered, "Too messy."
    Without a second thought, he tossed the heart to Bulldozer.
    Bulldozer caught it eagerly, like he'd just been handed the most precious meal. He opened his mouth wide and swallowed the heart in one bite, chewing with satisfaction.
    "Ugh... ugh..." The only surviving guy sat slumped on the floor, trembling uncontrollably. Tears and snot covered his face as he stared blankly ahead, completely broken by the carnage he had just witnessed. His mind was on the verge of collapse.
    A female zombie standing nearby noticed his sobbing and curled her lips into a twisted smile, letting out a low, eerie chuckle: "Heh heh heh."
    She seemed to find the scene amusing, or maybe, in her own warped way, she was trying to "comfort" him, as if to say, "Don't cry, today's a good day."
    But her "comfort" was anything but gentle. With a slight movement of her hand, her sharp nails pierced the guy's neck, slicing through his artery with precision.
    His sobbing stopped instantly as blood gushed out, splattering the floor. The hallway fell into a deathly silence.
    That silence didn't last long, though. Soon, the sound of chewing and gnawing filled the empty corridor as several zombies gathered around, feasting on the fresh kill.
    Ethan stood off to the side, watching it all unfold with cold indifference.
    The thrill of the kill gave him a brief sense of satisfaction, but it wasn't enough. Not nearly enough.
    Suddenly, he remembered something¡ªthe school cafeteria. There might still be supplies there, especially in the freezer, where they stored a lot of fresh meat.
    Since he was already here, he figured he might as well raid the place.
    He waved his hand, signaling for Bulldozer and the other zombies to follow him. Leading the group, he walked out of the dorm building, across the abandoned schoolyard, and toward the cafeteria.
    As they approached, Ethan noticed that the number of zombies around the cafeteria had increased. Several of them were frantically pounding on the glass doors, as if something inside was drawing them in, making them desperate to get through. The glass was smeared with bloody handprints, creating a blurry, crimson mess.
    "There might be survivors inside," Ethan thought to himself.
    But these zombies weren't exactly the brightest. The glass doors opened outward, but they were all pushing inward, completely clueless about how to get in. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Ethan found them annoying and gave Bulldozer a simple order: "Clear them out."
    With a low growl, Bulldozer charged forward like a beast. He grabbed one of the zombies and swung it hard against the wall.
    Smack!
    The zombie's body hit the wall with a sickening thud, practically turning into a pile of mush as it slid down, leaving a long streak of blood behind.
    The other zombies growled in response, but they were clearly afraid of Bulldozer. They backed off, not daring to get any closer.
    Bulldozer, despite his brute strength, wasn't much smarter than the average zombie. He also tried pushing the glass door, but he used too much force. With a loud crack, the entire door, frame and all, shattered into pieces.
    Ethan stepped into the cafeteria, the air thick with the stench of decay, making it almost unbearable to breathe.
    The hall was eerily quiet. A few zombie corpses lay scattered on the floor, their heads blown open. The blood had long since dried, leaving dark, crusty stains.
    It was clear that these zombies had been taken out by human survivors.
    Since the apocalypse had hit early in the morning, there hadn't been many people in the cafeteria, so it hadn't become a major gathering spot for the undead.
    But Ethan knew that if there were any survivors, they were probably hiding in the storage rooms. There was plenty of food in there¡ªenough to keep them alive for a while.
    Ethan didn't hesitate. He headed straight for the storage room.
    Soon, he found himself in front of a heavy iron door. It was tightly shut. He gave it a push, but it didn't budge¡ªit was locked up tight.
    Just then, he caught the faint sound of voices coming from behind the door. The conversation was hushed and frantic, clearly from people inside.
    Though the voices were quiet, Ethan's sharp hearing picked up every word.
    "Crap, I think there's a zombie outside! What do we do?" A woman's voice, trembling with fear.
    "Don't worry, I'll protect you," a man whispered, holding her close.
    Despite his reassurance, the woman's voice still shook. "Shouldn't we try to run?"
    "Hmph! If you want to leave, go ahead. Staying here just wastes food," a middle-aged man in a chef's uniform snapped from across the room, his tone dripping with disdain.
    The man who had been comforting the woman frowned, clearly wanting to argue, but when he saw the sharp boning knife in the chef's hand, he thought better of it and stayed silent.
    There were five people hiding in the storage room.
    Besides the couple and the chef, there were two other young women. Fear was written all over their faces, especially after hearing the noises outside.
    One of the girls, strikingly beautiful, had her lips pressed tightly together. She was Nina, the warehouse manager who had worked with Ethan at the supermarket before.
    Nina came from a poor family and had been working part-time jobs to support her studies. After Ethan had fired her, she found work at the school cafeteria as a stockroom clerk.
    Despite her looks attracting plenty of admirers, Nina had always prided herself on being independent, never relying on anyone.
    "The zombies¡­ they can't get in, right?" Nina asked, her voice trembling slightly.
    "Yeah," the chef nodded, sounding confident. "Those zombies are dumb as rocks. They couldn't even figure out how to open the glass doors outside, let alone this locked iron door."
    Hearing this, the others seemed to relax a little, thinking he had a point.
    But their brief moment of relief was shattered by a sudden, deafening crash.
    A massive dent appeared in the iron door, the outline of five fingers clearly visible, as if some enormous force was trying to tear it open.
    It was obviously Bulldozer's handiwork. He swung his huge fist again, slamming it into the door.
    BANG!
    The door shook violently, dust falling from the ceiling as another deep handprint appeared on the metal.
    The five people inside were frozen in shock.
    "What¡­ what the hell is that?" someone asked, their voice filled with terror.
    "I don't know, maybe a mutated zombie?" another person stammered.
    "Ahh! Run! We have to get out of here!" someone screamed.
    Realizing the iron door wouldn't hold much longer, the group panicked and bolted toward the back of the storage room, where a narrow hallway led to a small freezer. It might be their last chance to hide.
    But they hadn't made it far when Bulldozer's fist slammed into the door again.
    This time, with a screech of tearing metal, half the door was ripped apart. Bulldozer's massive frame squeezed through the opening, standing in the doorway like a beast ready to pounce.
    "Oh my God!" The group glanced back, and the sight of the hulking zombie sent them into a frenzy of fear.
    They had never seen a zombie this powerful, and terror spread through them like wildfire.
    The chef, still clutching his boning knife, was the first to make a run for it.
    He sprinted toward the freezer door, faster than anyone else.
    "Hurry! Get inside! The zombie's coming!" he shouted.
    But just then, a chilling laugh echoed down the dim hallway, like something straight out of a nightmare.
    The chef squinted and saw a thin figure darting toward them at an alarming speed. It was a female zombie, moving with the agility of a predator.
    At the same time, the guy from the couple had also reached the freezer door.
    But his girlfriend and Nina were lagging behind.
    "Wait for me, babe!" the girl cried out, panic in her voice.
    The guy turned to look and saw the terrifying female zombie closing in on his girlfriend.
    His face went pale, torn between fear and indecision. But in the end, he made his choice.
    "Shut the door!" he yelled, gritting his teeth. As the third girl made it into the freezer, the three of them slammed the door shut with all their strength.

 Chapter 12 How could a zombie pick a lock?

    With a loud, dull thud, the cold storage door slammed shut behind the girl, locking her out without mercy.She threw herself at the door, pounding on the cold metal with her fists in a frenzy.
    "Open the door! Please, open the door!" Her voice was filled with desperation, her cries raw and heart-wrenching.
    But inside, there was only silence. No response. Her fists were already going numb, the pain spreading up her arms, but it seemed like the people behind the door had completely abandoned her.
    A wave of indescribable pain and anger surged through her.
    Just minutes ago, the man who had sworn to protect her had shut the door without hesitation, as if her life meant nothing to him.
    "Bastard!" she spat through gritted teeth, her eyes burning with hatred.
    At that moment, a cold gust of wind hit her from behind. She whipped around, her pupils contracting in terror as fear gripped her heart.
    The female zombie was only about twenty feet away, its empty, crazed eyes locked on her. A twisted smile played on its lips, as if it was savoring the hunt that was about to unfold.
    Her heart pounded wildly, threatening to burst out of her chest. In that split second, a thought flashed through her mind¡ªshe had to survive, no matter the cost.
    Her eyes darted around, and then landed on Nina, who was standing nearby.
    Almost instinctively, she reached out and shoved Nina with all her strength, pushing her toward the zombie. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Ahhh!" Nina screamed as she lost her balance and fell hard to the ground.
    The zombie, like a predator pouncing on its prey, lunged at Nina in an instant. It straddled her, its hands clamping down on her wrists like iron, pinning her to the floor.
    Nina struggled desperately, trying to break free from the deadly grip, but her strength was nothing compared to the zombie's.
    "Heh heh heh..." The zombie let out a chilling laugh, as if it was relishing the thrill of the hunt.
    Its eyes gleamed with a manic excitement, as though the fresh meat it had just caught had put it in a particularly good mood.
    Nina was consumed by fear. She had never been this close to death. That twisted face was inches from hers, grinning madly, as if it was about to tear her apart at any moment.
    She squeezed her eyes shut, her mind filled with a single thought: Just make it quick. She had given up fighting, resigned to the inevitable.
    But the pain she expected never came.
    Instead, the zombie suddenly released her wrists, leaping off her and lunging toward the other girl.
    "Ah!" The girl let out a blood-curdling scream as a sharp pain shot through her neck. The zombie's teeth sank deep into her skin, and blood gushed out in a torrent.
    Her body convulsed violently, the agony so intense that she nearly blacked out.
    Her eyes were wide open, filled with despair and confusion. She couldn't understand why the zombie had spared Nina and chosen her instead.
    But there was no time to think. Her screams quickly faded, and her body went limp, drained of all life.
    Meanwhile, Nina still lay on the ground, her eyes tightly shut, her mind racing with questions.
    Why didn't she feel any pain?
    Was she already dead?
    Hesitantly, she opened her eyes. Her vision slowly cleared, and she saw a tall figure standing over her.
    It was a man, pale-skinned and strikingly handsome, looking down at her.
    "B-boss?" Nina's eyes widened in shock. She recognized him¡ªit was Ethan, her old boss from the supermarket where she used to work.
    She never imagined she'd see him again, especially not like this.
    Ethan tilted his head slightly, his gaze calm as he studied her.
    The reason he hadn't killed Nina wasn't because of any lingering affection from their past. It was simply because he found her quick and efficient. And right now, he needed someone to clean, do laundry, and wash dishes.
    Killing her for food would've been a waste.
    Besides, he wasn't short on food at the moment. Keeping her around for now wouldn't hurt.
    "Get up." Ethan's voice was cold and commanding.
    It was only then that Nina realized¡ªEthan had become a zombie too.
    And standing obediently by his side was the massive Bulldozer, waiting for his orders like a well-trained dog.
    Nina's legs felt like jelly, she could barely stand.
    Leaning against the wall for support, she shakily got to her feet, her heart pounding with fear and confusion.
    "Boss, are... are you okay?" she asked cautiously, her voice trembling.
    "Hmm." Ethan nodded, seemingly in a good mood, probably because he had just killed Lola.
    He glanced at Nina and suddenly asked, "Do you want to come back to work?"
    Nina froze for a moment, then quickly realized what he meant.
    This was her chance to survive¡ªshe couldn't let it slip away.
    "I... I do! Of course, I do!" She nodded frantically, like a woodpecker.
    Her heart was racing, thudding so hard it felt like it might burst out of her chest.
    Ethan's question left her mind blank, but she knew she had no choice.
    Saying no meant death, and she wasn't ready to die.
    "I'll do it," she blurted out, her voice shaky but resolute. Her eyes were filled with fear, but even more so with the will to live.
    Ethan gave a slight nod, unsurprised by her answer.
    Without another glance at her, he walked toward the cold storage door, with Bulldozer following closely behind, like a loyal hunting dog.
    Inside the cold storage, three people were pressed against the door, holding their breath, as if that could somehow keep the threat outside at bay.
    Thud!
    Thud!
    Thud!
    The pounding on the door was deafening, each hit like a hammer striking their hearts.
    "How is this zombie so strong?" The boy's voice was filled with fear and unease.
    The chef gritted his teeth, trying to stay calm. "Don't worry. This door is made of two-inch-thick stainless steel. Not even a truck could break through it, let alone a zombie."
    The boy nodded, looking slightly reassured, though his palms were still slick with cold sweat.
    Outside, Bulldozer continued to slam against the door with relentless force. The ground trembled slightly, and bits of ice fell from the walls. But the door didn't budge, and instead, Bulldozer's arms began to go numb from the effort.
    "Raaagh!" Bulldozer let out a furious roar, his eyes wild with rage. No matter how powerful his fists were, he couldn't break through the solid door.
    Ethan stood by, watching coldly. He knew that while Bulldozer was strong, brute force alone wouldn't open this door.
    Just as he was about to step in, Nina suddenly moved forward, a determined look flashing in her eyes.
    "Boss, I have the key to the cold storage." Her voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable resolve behind it.
    Ethan raised an eyebrow, a hint of a satisfied smile appearing on his face.
    "Good," he said, his tone carrying a trace of approval.
    Nina quickly went to the adjacent room, grabbed the key hanging on the wall, and handed it to Ethan with both hands.
    She knew this might be her only chance¡ªthe only way to prove her worth.
    Ethan took the key and motioned for Bulldozer to step back. Though confused, Bulldozer obeyed, standing aside with a flicker of frustrated anger in his eyes.
    Inside the cold storage, the three people heard the pounding on the door suddenly stop, and they breathed a collective sigh of relief.
    "I told you, there's no way that zombie could get in," the chef said smugly, as if the fear from moments ago had never existed.
    The boy nodded, his tension easing slightly. "Just wait a little longer. The zombie should leave soon."
    But just as they thought the danger had passed, a faint click came from the door's lock.
    "W-what's happening?" The chef's face turned pale, his eyes wide with disbelief and terror.
    The boy's face drained of color as well, his voice trembling. "No way... how could a zombie pick a lock?"
    The girl had already started crying, her body shaking uncontrollably as tears blurred her vision. "We're done for... we're done for..."
    As the lock turned, the sounds outside became clearer.
    Their hearts seemed to stop¡ªthey knew the door was about to open.
    "Quick! Block the door with something!" the chef shouted, his voice filled with desperation.
    They scrambled to pile whatever they could find in front of the door, trying to hold off the inevitable. But deep down, they knew it was a futile effort.
    Just as the lock clicked open, Bulldozer slammed into the door with all his might. With a thunderous crash, the cold storage door was flung open.
    Everything they had stacked in front of the door was sent flying, scattering across the floor.
    The cold air from the storage rushed out, and a massive figure loomed in the doorway.
    It carried the unmistakable stench of death.

 Chapter 13 Dinner

    The massive figure of Bulldozer flashed by, and a young man stood at the entrance.He was dressed in a clean white shirt, looking so neat it was as if he had just walked out of a formal event. His face carried a hint of cold indifference.
    The three people inside stared at him, frozen in terror, unable to speak.
    "Is¡­ is he even human? Or a ghost?"
    Behind him stood Bulldozer and the female zombie, their menacing presence so intense it felt like the air around them had thickened, suffocating the three trapped inside the cold storage.
    As their eyes swept over these terrifying figures, they suddenly recognized a familiar face¡ªNina.
    "You¡­ you're still alive?" the chef asked in disbelief.
    Nina looked at them coldly, her face showing a trace of anger.
    "Yeah, surprised?"
    Her voice was filled with resentment. These three had locked her outside, leaving her to almost die. If Ethan hadn't shown up in time, she would've been zombie food by now.
    At that moment, the three zombies began to slowly close in. Bulldozer was still restless, growling lowly.
    He held Ethan in awe¡ªhis boss had opened the door with just a small stick, effortlessly. Meanwhile, Bulldozer himself was itching to show off his strength.
    The female zombie had a twisted smile on her face, her pale complexion making her look even more terrifying.
    "Please, Nina, save me! I don't want to die, I don't want to be eaten by zombies!" The girl had already collapsed to her knees, sobbing uncontrollably.
    Her voice was filled with despair, a far cry from the cold, decisive tone she had used when she shut the door earlier.
    Nina looked at her and shook her head. "It's not up to me whether you live or die. That's for my boss to decide."
    All three of them turned their gaze to Ethan.
    This clean-cut young man was actually the leader of these zombies.
    "Please don't kill me! I'll do anything if you let me live!" The girl cried, trembling as she began to unbutton her clothes, desperately trying to use her body to bargain for her life.
    The chef quickly chimed in, "Boss, I can cook! I can make you amazing food. I even won a city cooking competition once!"
    They all knew that relying on Ethan's mercy was a long shot. Their only hope was to prove they were still useful.
    Ethan glanced at the chef and said calmly, "No need for all that trouble. Let's just start the meal."
    "What?" The chef's eyes widened, finally understanding what Ethan meant.
    "Roar¡ª"
    The three zombies let out a vicious growl and lunged at them.
    Screams filled the air, but only for a few seconds.
    After that, the cold storage was filled with nothing but the sound of flesh being torn apart.
    Amidst the blood-soaked scene, Ethan remained spotless, casually strolling around the cold storage, inspecting the supplies.
    The place was well-stocked, with everything from Angus beef, New Zealand lamb, and French Bresse chicken to bluefin tuna¡ªan impressive variety, and in large quantities.
    With a wave of his hand, all the ingredients vanished, stored away in his spatial ring.
    He had nearly replenished all the supplies he had used up earlier.
    Ethan was quite pleased with the haul.
    Meanwhile, the three zombies were feasting. Bulldozer and the female zombie devoured the bodies like ravenous beasts, tearing into the flesh in a grotesque display that would make anyone sick.
    The PhD zombie, however, was different. He first opened up the bodies, carefully removing the organs one by one, as if conducting a dissection. Only then did he slowly consume the organs.
    Though the PhD zombie's actions seemed more refined compared to Bulldozer and the female zombie, they were far more unsettling. A zombie performing an autopsy¡ªit was a chilling sight.
    And at that moment, the only one still alive, Nina, was doing her best to suppress the nausea rising in her throat.
    She was the only normal human left here, and the sight of the zombies feasting made her feel like she was about to throw up.
    But she quickly covered her mouth, forcing the nausea back down.
    She knew that Ethan had become very particular about cleanliness lately. If she threw up here and annoyed him, she might not live to see another day.
    Ethan swiftly stored all the supplies from the cold storage into his spatial ring¡ªnot just the fresh meat, but also the rice, flour, oil, and other essentials from the storeroom.
    In addition, there was a small convenience store next to the cafeteria. The beer, cigarettes, sunflower seeds, drinks, bottled water, soda, sausages, and various snacks were all swept into his ring as well.
    These supplies had become rare commodities in the outside world. Nowadays, people would fight to the death over a loaf of bread. Ethan knew that stockpiling these resources would come in handy one day.
    Once everything was taken care of, the three zombie underlings finished their "dinner."
    They circled around Nina, with the female zombie even patting her on the head from time to time, as if teasing a small pet.
    Nina curled up into a ball, trembling all over, her face pale. She had never imagined that one day she would be surrounded by zombies, treated like a plaything.
    "Let's go," Ethan commanded.
    The female zombie gave Nina's head one last pat before reluctantly turning to leave.
    Nina was nearly scared out of her mind. She couldn't fathom that her future would involve living alongside these zombies. Her heart was filled with fear and unease.
    "B-boss, you're not going to kill me, right?" she asked cautiously.
    Ethan nodded, feeling in a good mood today. He decided to mess with her a little.
    "Did you forget? I used to run a farm."
    "Huh?" Nina looked confused, not understanding what he meant. Was he treating her like livestock?
    ...
    They left the campus, with Nina volunteering to be the driver. She drove the truck, carrying Ethan and his zombie underlings away. She knew that the only way to avoid being killed was to prove her usefulness.
    Nina had driven trucks before when she worked at a supermarket, so she was familiar with this vehicle. She drove carefully, trying to keep the ride as smooth as possible.
    In the back, Bulldozer seemed satisfied with her driving skills, giving her an imaginary "five-star review."
    The streets were still a mess, with scattered zombies wandering around, but they posed no threat to the truck.
    However, as they approached an intersection, they saw a heavy truck parked ahead. Inside were two middle-aged men, both looking gaunt and starving. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    One of them, a bearded man, held half a cigarette in his hand, sniffing it repeatedly but too reluctant to light it.
    "Damn it! Didn't Tony go out to find supplies? Why isn't he back yet?" the bearded man grumbled.
    "He's probably been eaten by zombies. No word for this long? He's definitely done for," the skinny man next to him said coldly.
    The bearded man shook his head. "No way! Jake said he got through to Tony's phone, but no one answered. I bet the bastard ditched his wife and ran off!"
    "Forget about him. We need to figure out how to get some food. I'm starving!" the skinny man said, frowning.
    The bearded man kept sniffing his cigarette and sighed. "Where are we supposed to find food? Everything's been looted already!"
    "Wait¡­" Just as they were talking, they heard the sound of an engine in the distance. Looking in the direction of the noise, they saw a truck slowly approaching from a side road.
    ...

 Chapter 14 Cigarettes

    The two middle-aged men were clearly seasoned veterans, the kind who could tell just from the tire pressure and the way the truck moved that it was carrying a heavy load¡ªclearly packed with supplies."Well, well, looks like dinner just delivered itself," the skinny man said, a glint of greed flashing in his eyes.
    The bearded man with a scruffy face licked his cracked lips, his gaze tinged with anticipation. "Let's hope there's some cigarettes in there."
    As the truck drew closer, they got a better look¡ªand what they saw made their eyes light up. Sitting in the driver's seat was a young, beautiful woman.
    "Ha! Looks like today's our lucky day," the skinny man said with a sinister grin. Without hesitation, he started up their massive truck, slammed on the gas, and swerved into the middle of the road, completely blocking the smaller truck's path.
    Screeeeech!
    Nina's heart jumped as the truck suddenly barreled into her path. She slammed on the brakes, the screech of tires echoing down the empty street. The truck skidded to a halt, leaving a long black streak on the asphalt. When it finally stopped, it was less than two feet away from the massive truck blocking the road.
    "That was close!" Nina exhaled, patting her chest as she tried to calm her racing heart.
    But the sudden stop had consequences. The jolt sent Bulldozer, who was in the back of the truck, slamming into the wall of the cargo hold with a loud thud.
    Bulldozer, who had been relatively satisfied with Nina's driving up until now, immediately changed his mind. In his head, her "five-star rating" just dropped to a solid "one star."
    Ethan, on the other hand, remained unnervingly calm. Leaning back in his seat, he glanced out the window with a detached expression, as if he'd seen this coming from a mile away.
    Sure enough, two men jumped down from the massive truck. Their arms were wrapped in duct tape and newspaper, and they were holding steel pipes stained with dried blood. Their faces were twisted into malicious grins.
    "Get out of the truck, both of you!" the bearded man barked, his voice dripping with menace.
    Nina's eyes darted between the two men, and in an instant, she understood their intentions.
    In this post-apocalyptic world, cannibalism wasn't exactly unheard of. People would do anything to survive, no matter how depraved.
    "What do we do, boss?" she asked, her voice trembling as she turned to Ethan.
    Ethan didn't answer right away. His gaze swept over the two men, his brow furrowing slightly. Their makeshift armor and weapons reminded him of Tony, the guy who'd trashed his supermarket a while back. These two were probably part of the same gang.
    He glanced toward a nearby construction site in the distance, and a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.
    "Let them handle it," he said casually, clearly unimpressed by the two men.
    The two middle-aged men, oblivious to the danger they were walking into, were too busy eyeing the truck like it was a jackpot. Their smug grins grew wider as they approached.
    "Hey there, sweetheart, don't be scared. I'll make sure to 'take good care' of you," the skinny man sneered, his tone dripping with malice as he leered at Nina.
    But inside the truck's cargo hold, something stirred. A female zombie slowly lifted her head. Her stiff neck creaked as she turned toward the sound, her lifeless eyes suddenly gleaming with excitement.
    "Sweetheart?" she muttered, her voice low and raspy, as if she were trying to remember something.
    "Take care of me?" The words triggered a faint, fragmented memory in her decaying mind.
    She longed for warmth. She longed to be "taken care of."
    Without hesitation, she shoved the cargo door open and leapt out of the truck.
    The skinny man, who had just raised his steel pipe to smash the truck's window, froze in surprise when the door swung open on its own.
    For a moment, he was stunned. Then his grin grew even wider, his expression turning even more vile. "Well, aren't you eager? If you behave, maybe I'll let you live."
    "Behave¡­?"
    A strange, eerie laugh suddenly echoed in his ears.
    The skinny man's grin froze. Slowly, he turned his head¡ªand found himself face-to-face with a pale, twisted figure. Her face was gaunt, her skin stretched tight over her bones, and her lips were curled into a grotesque smile.
    "Take¡­ care¡­" the zombie rasped, her voice low and guttural, sending chills down his spine.
    Before he could react, she moved. In a blur of motion, she lunged at him with inhuman speed, her figure almost a shadow as she closed the distance in an instant.
    "Holy sh¡ª!"
    The skinny man barely had time to curse before she tackled him to the ground. The force of the impact sent him skidding across the pavement, his body dragging for nearly ten feet.
    "Help me, damn it!" The skinny man screamed, thrashing wildly as he called out to the bearded man.
    But the bearded man didn't even glance his way. His attention was entirely fixated on the back of the truck, his eyes gleaming with greed.
    "Cigarettes¡­ I need cigarettes. Let me find some first¡­" he muttered to himself, quickening his pace toward the truck's rear.
    "You¡­ ahhh¡ª!" The skinny man's scream was abruptly cut off. The female zombie had sunk her teeth deep into his neck, blood spurting out in a gruesome arc. In that moment, he finally understood what it meant to be "taken care of."
    The bearded man remained oblivious to his companion's fate. He eagerly yanked open the truck's rear doors, his mind filled with fantasies of cigarettes, booze, and food piled high inside.
    What greeted him, however, were two undead faces.
    Their eyes were hollow and cold, their mouths smeared with dried blood.
    The PhD zombie stood inside the truck, tilting his head slightly as he studied the bearded man with an unsettling curiosity, like a scientist examining a new specimen. His empty gaze carried a strange, chilling sense of "interest" that sent shivers down the man's spine.
    On the other hand, Bulldozer wasn't nearly as composed.
    His face was twisted with irritation, his eyes blazing with frustration. He was still fuming over being slammed into the truck wall earlier.
    In his mind, there was only one thought: This bastard is to blame!
    The bearded man froze, his eyes wide with terror as his body locked up like a statue. It was as if he'd been nailed to the ground. His mind went blank, unable to process the horrifying reality in front of him.
    Just moments ago, he'd been daydreaming about cigarettes, booze, and food. Now, that dream had been shattered¡ªinside the truck were two terrifying zombies.
    After a brief moment of stunned silence, he seemed to snap out of it. His trembling hands reached for the half-smoked cigarette tucked behind his ear. He lit it with shaky fingers, taking two deep drags as if the smoke could somehow calm his nerves.
    The cigarette smoke swirled around him, and for a fleeting moment, a faint smile of satisfaction appeared on his lips.
    But that satisfaction didn't last long.
    A pale, massive hand suddenly shot out from the truck, clamping down on his shoulder like a steel vice. The bearded man's eyes flew open in shock. Before he could even exhale the smoke from his mouth, the hand yanked him into the truck with brutal force.
    Bang! The truck's rear doors slammed shut.
    Within seconds, the street fell eerily silent.
    From the driver's seat, Nina glanced at the scene through the rearview mirror. She couldn't help but purse her lips and shake her head. "What a mess¡­ just pathetic. Seriously, who's dumb enough to block my boss's truck?"
    Her tone carried a hint of schadenfreude, but mostly it was laced with exasperation at the sheer stupidity of the two men.
    At that moment, Ethan finally spoke. His voice was calm and commanding, carrying an air of quiet authority. "Let's go. Head to that construction site up ahead."
    Nina blinked, momentarily surprised, but quickly nodded. "Oh¡­ okay." She didn't ask any questions. As a loyal employee, she knew her role¡ªgo where the boss says, and don't pry into things that don't concern her.
    She restarted the truck, carefully steering around the abandoned vehicle blocking the road, and drove toward the construction site.
    ...
    The construction site was surrounded by blue corrugated metal fencing, though the main gate had long since collapsed, leaving the area looking desolate and abandoned. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The ground was littered with mangled zombie corpses, their limbs twisted and broken, with bloodstains splattered across the dirt in a grotesque display.
    The truck followed a set of tire tracks etched into the ground, leading deeper into the site. Nina gripped the steering wheel tightly, her brows furrowing as she surveyed the scene. "This place¡­ doesn't feel right," she muttered under her breath.
    Ethan didn't respond.
    His cold gaze swept across the area, his mind working quickly.
    It was clear that this construction site had once been a survivor stronghold, and a sizable one at that. The gang that had attacked his supermarket¡ªTony and the two men from earlier¡ªwere almost certainly from here.
    "There won't be a third time. "Ethan's lips curled into a faint, icy smirk.
    He had already made up his mind. This stronghold needed to be wiped out completely. He couldn't afford to let them keep harassing him.
    As soon as the truck came to a stop, the three zombies in the back wasted no time. They leapt out with startling agility, their movements quick and precise. Their faces were alight with a strange, almost gleeful excitement, as if they could already sense the presence of prey nearby.
    "Following the boss was the best decision I ever made," Bulldozer muttered, licking his lips as his eyes gleamed with bloodlust. He was practically salivating at the thought of fresh meat. "Every time, we find something good to eat."
    The PhD zombie, in contrast, remained calm and composed. He stood still, his gaze sweeping over the surroundings as if he were analyzing the environment.
    A faint, enigmatic smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.
    ...
    The construction site was deathly silent, the air thick with the stench of decay.
    The ground was strewn with the remains of zombies that had been beaten to death, their bodies crushed and broken. It was clear that the survivors here had been well-organized and capable, having cleared out the immediate threats in the area.
    Ahead of the truck loomed an unfinished building, its gray concrete walls riddled with cracks. The skeletal structure of the building gave it a bleak, desolate appearance.
    But in one corner of the site stood something unusual.
    It was a three-story structure made entirely of reinforced concrete. The walls were thick and impenetrable, with no windows to speak of. Even the entrance was sealed with a heavy stainless steel door, devoid of any glass. The only openings were a few fist-sized ventilation holes, giving the building an ominously fortified look.
    Nina stared at the structure, muttering under her breath, "This place¡­ looks like a fortress."
    Ethan nodded slightly, his eyes narrowing as a cold glint flashed across them.
    Clearly, this building had been deliberately constructed as a defense against zombies.

 Chapter 15 Theyreâ€¦ theyre really digging their way in!

    With the zombies' innate sharp senses, Ethan had already picked up on the commotion inside the building. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Faintly, he could also smell a strong scent of blood, as if something unusual had happened in there.
    His three zombie underlings clearly sensed the presence of prey as well. A gleam of excitement flashed in their eyes, like starving predators catching the scent of fresh blood.
    Without needing a signal, they all bolted toward the fortress-like building, their movements swift and feral.
    Inside that building, a group of survivors had indeed gathered.
    There were about a dozen of them, including a few construction workers, some streetwise thugs, and the construction site's developer¡ªWarren Whitaker.
    Warren Whitaker wasn't just anyone to Ethan. He was an "old acquaintance." Not only had Warren once bought out Ethan's farm, but he'd also loaned Ethan money before the apocalypse¡ªa debt that had since become a thorn in Ethan's side.
    When the apocalypse broke out, Warren had been inspecting the construction site with his crew.
    After realizing zombies were attacking, he quickly organized his men and used steel and concrete to build a sturdy fortress. By sheer luck, they survived the initial chaos and made it this far.
    Now, Warren was still the leader of this fortress.
    He, along with his trusted right-hand man Damian Flint and a few loyal enforcers, held the fate of the survivors firmly in their hands.
    "Warren, none of the people we sent out¡­ have come back," Damian said, frowning, his voice tinged with unease.
    Warren's expression darkened. He knew that while the fortress was solid, their supplies were a serious problem. The food had long run out, and everyone was so hungry their ribs were practically touching. Even walking had become a struggle.
    "If it really comes to it¡­" Warren muttered, hesitating, "we might have to¡­ eat some human meat to get through this. But¡­ I'm not sure if it'll cause prion disease."
    "Boss, it shouldn't," a bespectacled woman interjected. She was Warren's secretary¡ªcalm and intelligent.
    "From my research, prion diseases only develop after a person dies. So, as long as we're eating live humans, we should be fine."
    Her tone was disturbingly calm, as if she were discussing something as mundane as the weather.
    Damian frowned at her words and suggested, "Warren, why don't I take some guys out to scavenge for food? We can't just sit here starving."
    Warren shook his head. "No, it's too dangerous out there."
    "Relax, Warren. Back in my street-fighting days, I took down three blocks with just a kukri in hand and didn't even blink. These zombies? They're nothing compared to real people."
    Warren looked up at Damian and suddenly asked, "You didn't blink? Didn't your eyes get dry?"
    "¡­"
    Damian was momentarily speechless. He'd been bragging about his combat skills, only to be completely thrown off by Warren's deadpan question.
    Just then, the low rumble of an engine echoed from outside.
    "There's a car coming in!"
    Damian's eyes lit up. "Warren, it might be Tom and the others coming back."
    Warren perked up as well, quickly standing and heading toward the fortress's main gate. His heart was filled with hope¡ªthey might have brought back food.
    The fortress's gate was made of thick stainless steel, incredibly sturdy. There were a few fist-sized ventilation holes in the door, allowing for airflow and a view of the outside.
    Warren and Damian leaned against the holes, peering out.
    But what they saw wasn't Tom. It was a group of terrifying zombies.
    "Hehehehehe~~~"
    A female zombie's face suddenly appeared right in front of one of the holes. Her lips curled into a twisted grin, her eyes brimming with bloodthirsty madness.
    Her face was only inches away from theirs, separated by the steel door, making the sight all the more chilling.
    "Holy shit!"
    Warren and Damian stumbled backward in fright, nearly falling to the ground.
    "What the hell¡­ How are there zombies here?!"
    "Don't panic, Warren," Damian said, trying to steady himself. "This door is solid. They can't get in."
    Warren nodded, taking a deep breath to calm himself.
    But the next moment, a violent crash echoed through the air.
    Bang!
    Bang!!
    Bang!!!
    Bulldozer swung his massive fists, hammering the steel gate with relentless force. Each punch landed like a sledgehammer, shaking the entire building to its core.
    The survivors inside the fortress were startled by the commotion and rushed to the gate, eager to see what was happening outside.
    "Raaaargh¡ª"
    Bulldozer let out a deep, guttural roar.
    Despite his monstrous strength, the specially reinforced steel gate held firm. After a few more punches, he stopped, stepping back obediently to stand behind Ethan, waiting for his leader's next move.
    He glanced at Ethan expectantly, as if hoping he'd pull out that mysterious "little stick" again to open the door.
    "Is this zombie¡­ mutated or something?" Warren's voice trembled. "How can it be this strong?"
    "Relax," Damian waved dismissively. "Even if it were a dinosaur, it wouldn't get through this door. Unless, of course, the zombies suddenly learn how to operate a bulldozer and dig their way in."
    Warren nodded, feeling slightly reassured. He leaned back toward the ventilation hole, peering outside to get a better look.
    This time, he saw a young man.
    The man stood silently outside, his gaze cold and piercing, flanked by three eerie-looking zombies.
    "Is that¡­ Ethan?"
    Warren squinted through the hole, his eyes narrowing as he recognized the figure standing outside.
    Even though Ethan had clearly turned into a zombie, Warren would never forget that face.
    A wave of complicated emotions surged through him.
    This was the same guy who had sold him a farm before the apocalypse and borrowed $80 million in loans. Now that the world had ended, the money was obviously gone, but the thought of that massive debt still made Warren's chest tighten with frustration.
    "Serves you right! Turned into a zombie, huh? That's karma!" Warren muttered under his breath, his tone laced with schadenfreude.
    Still, he couldn't help but notice that even as a zombie, Ethan somehow managed to look as clean and put-together as ever.
    Damian, standing beside him, remained calm. "Warren, forget about them. This door's solid¡ªthey're not getting in. Let them mess around out there. They'll probably give up and leave after a while."
    Warren nodded, thinking that made sense. He stepped away from the gate and returned to his chair, trying to relax.
    But outside, Ethan showed no intention of leaving.
    He stood motionless in front of the building, his icy gaze fixed on it like a predator sizing up its prey.
    The steel gate, though sturdy, was nothing to him now. With his current strength, a single punch would be enough to blow a hole clean through it.
    But Ethan didn't plan to do that.
    The reason was simple¡ªhe didn't want to get his clothes dirty.
    Instead, he raised his hand and gave a small wave.
    In the next moment, a faint glimmer of light flashed, and from his spatial storage ring emerged a massive metal machine.
    It was an excavator.
    Ethan had brought it from his farm before the apocalypse. He'd thought it would be useless in this new world, but it turned out to be just what he needed today.
    Vroooom¡ª
    The engine roared to life, the deafening sound echoing through the air. Ethan climbed into the driver's seat, calmly operating the steel beast as it rumbled toward the fortress.
    The fortress's reinforced concrete walls were tough, but Ethan didn't plan to destroy them outright. His goal was to dig a tunnel beneath the building and enter from below.
    Inside the fortress, Warren and the others quickly noticed the noise outside.
    "What's that sound?"
    Warren frowned, standing up and walking back to the gate with Damian. They peered through the ventilation holes again, only to see a massive excavator slowly approaching.
    "What the¡­"
    Everyone froze.
    "An excavator?"
    Warren's mind struggled to process what he was seeing. The idea that zombies could operate heavy machinery was beyond his comprehension.
    Damian's expression was even more priceless.
    He had just joked about zombies needing a bulldozer to break in, and now, right before his eyes, was a zombie driving an excavator.
    "Are these zombies¡­ graduates from UTI?" he muttered, utterly dumbfounded.
    Under Ethan's control, the excavator's massive bucket began digging into the ground.
    Each swing of the steel bucket tore up huge chunks of earth. Before long, a large pit had formed in front of the fortress gate.
    Inside the fortress, the ground began to crack. In some places, it even started to collapse, allowing sunlight to stream in through the gaps. The survivors inside grew increasingly uneasy.
    "They're¡­ they're really digging their way in!"
    Warren's face turned pale.
    He never imagined that the fortress he had painstakingly built would be breached by a single excavator.
    "Grab your weapons! Get ready to fight!" Damian whipped around and shouted at the people behind him.
    The survivors inside the fortress sprang into action. Construction workers, street thugs, even Warren's secretary¡ªall of them grabbed whatever they could use as a weapon.
    Someone picked up a steel pipe. Another pulled out a machete. One person even hefted a double-barreled shotgun.
    And then there was the most over-the-top of them all¡ªsomeone dragged out a chainsaw, revving it up with a loud whirrrrr.
    Their weapons might have been a chaotic mix, but their sheer numbers and determination made for an intimidating sight.
    "Yeah! Let's take them on!"
    ...

 Chapter 16 It was too late

    The ground near the entrance was quickly broken through."Roar!"
    Bulldozer let out a deep, guttural growl and was the first to charge in.
    He grabbed a chunk of granite from the ground and hurled it into the crowd with terrifying force.
    The massive rock crashed down with a dull thud, instantly taking out two survivors. Blood splattered everywhere.
    "Hehehehe¡­"
    The female zombie following close behind let out a chilling, eerie laugh.
    One of the survivors seized the moment, swinging a machete straight at her head.
    But her speed was unbelievable.
    With a swift motion, she raised her hand, her razor-sharp claws slashing through the man's forearm in an instant.
    "Ahhh¡ª!"
    His agonized scream echoed through the room.
    The excruciating pain caused him to drop the machete, which clattered to the floor.
    The female zombie caught the blade effortlessly, her lips curling into a sinister smile.
    In the next moment, she swung the machete down with precision, slicing clean through the man's neck.
    Blood sprayed everywhere, painting the scene in horror.
    "Holy shit! That zombie knows how to use a weapon!"
    "This is insane! This doesn't make any sense!"
    "What do we do? We don't stand a chance against them!"
    The survivors' morale shattered in an instant.
    And then, things got even worse. A crossbow bolt suddenly flew in from a distance, piercing straight through another survivor's skull.
    Everyone turned to look, only to see the PhD zombie calmly reloading another bolt into his crossbow. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "This¡­ this is a massacre!"
    The survivors completely broke down, dropping their weapons and scattering in all directions.
    By the time Ethan stepped into the fortress, the battle was already over.
    Corpses littered the ground, and the air was thick with the stench of blood.
    The entire fortress looked like a slaughterhouse.
    Ethan walked in slowly, his steps steady and deliberate. Behind him, three subordinate zombies followed in perfect formation, moving with the precision of a well-trained squad.
    Before long, they reached a room.
    In the center of the room was a pile of extinguished ashes from a fire, surrounded by scattered bones. The bones bore unmistakable human teeth marks.
    Ethan's gaze swept over the scene, and he immediately understood what had happened here.
    From the corner of the room came the faint sound of labored breathing.
    Following the sound, Ethan walked over and found a woman lying on the ground.
    Her legs had been sawed off, the stumps crudely wrapped with strips of cloth and rubber bands to stem the bleeding.
    Her face was pale, her breathing shallow, as if she could die at any moment.
    When she saw Ethan and his zombie subordinates, there wasn't a trace of fear in her eyes. Instead, there was a flicker of relief.
    Ethan understood her expression immediately.
    She was begging him to end her suffering.
    Bulldozer stepped forward and granted her wish without hesitation.
    In the fortress's final room, Warren and Damian were huddled together, trembling.
    "Warren, what do we do? They're going to break in any second!" Damian's voice was filled with despair.
    Warren took a deep breath, trying to steady himself.
    "These zombies clearly still have human intelligence. Maybe¡­ maybe we can negotiate with them."
    "Negotiate?" Damian froze for a moment, then quickly nodded in agreement. "Yes! If we can negotiate, we might still have a chance to survive!"
    Warren continued, "Besides, I knew Ethan before all of this. Maybe¡­ maybe he'll spare us for old times' sake."
    A glimmer of hope reignited in Damian's eyes.
    "Warren, you're incredible! Not even the apocalypse can stop you from working your connections!"
    Just as Damian finished speaking, Ethan's figure appeared at the far end of the hallway.
    His footsteps were steady and deliberate, echoing through the silent corridor like the ticking of a countdown to death.
    Behind him, the three zombie subordinates followed in perfect synchronization, exuding an oppressive, suffocating aura.
    Gulp.
    Warren's throat tightened as he swallowed hard. His lips were cracked, cold sweat dripped from his forehead, and his heart pounded so fast it felt like it might burst out of his chest.
    "Wait! Ethan! Don't kill me! You remember me, right? It's me, Warren!"
    He practically shouted, his voice trembling as he tried to mask his fear. With thirty feet still between them, he couldn't wait any longer to beg for his life.
    Ethan stopped in his tracks, his gaze landing on Warren.
    His eyes were cold and empty, as if he were examining something utterly insignificant.
    After a moment, he gave a slight nod, clearly recognizing the familiar face.
    "Oh."
    Ethan's response was chilling in its simplicity.
    His tone was flat, devoid of any emotion.
    The three zombies behind him didn't immediately attack, which sparked a glimmer of hope in Warren's heart. A strained smile crept onto his face, as if he'd just grabbed onto a lifeline.
    "Ethan, you remember, don't you? I bought your farm back then, and I even lent you a lot of money! We've got history, man!"
    Warren forced a smile, desperately trying to appeal to their past relationship.
    Ethan frowned slightly, as if he were considering something.
    After a brief pause, a cold smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. His voice carried a hint of mockery.
    "So¡­ you're my creditor, huh?" He paused, his tone suddenly turning icy. "Then I have even more reason to kill you."
    Warren's face instantly turned ashen, his body stiffening as if he'd been struck by lightning.
    "W-wait, Ethan! That's not what I meant¡ª"
    But it was too late.
    The three zombies behind Ethan lunged forward with terrifying speed and ferocity.
    Their claws tore into Warren and Damian's bodies, ripping them apart in a brutal frenzy. Blood sprayed across the walls, and their screams were cut short almost instantly.
    The two didn't even have time to struggle before they were devoured.
    The fortress fell silent.
    There were no survivors.
    ...
    Ethan scanned the area, methodically gathering any useful supplies from the fortress. His movements were calm and unhurried, as if the massacre moments ago had been nothing more than routine.
    Once he was done, he left the blood-soaked ruins with his three zombie subordinates in tow.
    Nina was sitting in the cab of a box truck, waiting nervously.
    Her hands gripped the steering wheel tightly, her knuckles white. Even from inside the truck, she could hear the screams and desperate cries coming from the fortress. The thick metal walls couldn't block out the horror, and her imagination filled in the rest. She pictured the scene inside¡ªsomething far worse than the slaughter she'd witnessed back at the school.
    When Ethan finally emerged in front of the truck, his white shirt was still spotless, not a single trace of blood on him. It was as if nothing had happened.
    He opened the door and climbed into the passenger seat.
    "Where to next, boss?" Nina asked cautiously, her voice trembling slightly.
    "Home," Ethan replied curtly, his tone unnervingly calm.
    The box truck rumbled to life, pulling away from the fortress and heading toward Ethan's residence.
    ...
    Nina was assigned to live in the house next to Ethan's.
    From that day on, her life changed completely.
    Every day, she worked tirelessly¡ªwashing Ethan's clothes, cleaning the house, doing the dishes, and scrubbing every speck of dust off the floors.
    She knew that even the slightest hint of laziness could mean death.
    But Ethan wasn't entirely unkind to her.
    Every day, he provided her with human food¡ªbread, vegetables, and, on days when he was in a good mood, even frozen steak or seafood to give her a rare treat.
    Compared to the survivors outside, Nina gradually realized just how lucky she was.
    At least she didn't have to sleep in the open or worry about where her next meal would come from.
    As time passed, Nina slowly adapted to this new way of life.
    She even began to feel that surviving in this building was far safer than being out in the chaotic, dangerous world beyond.
    ...
    Meanwhile, Ethan's body was undergoing astonishing changes.
    With his massive intake of meat, his evolution was accelerating at an incredible pace.
    His appetite was insatiable¡ªhe consumed over a hundred short tons of beef alone, not to mention countless amounts of chicken and pork.
    Ethan could feel his strength growing day by day.
    His muscles became denser, his reflexes sharper, and even his thoughts seemed clearer and more focused.
    Still, he wasn't entirely sure just how powerful he had become.
    That was, until ten days later, when his body underwent a dramatic transformation.
    Deep within his skull, a crystalline core began to form, clear and radiant. At the same time, a faint crimson glow flickered in his eyes, hinting at some unknown, terrifying power.
    "My head feels so itchy¡­" Ethan muttered under his breath, a strange smile creeping across his face.
    "Looks like¡­ I'm about to awaken my abilities."

 Chapter 17 Doom Hunter

    Ethan closed his eyes slightly, and with a single thought, an invisible force rippled outward from him, spreading across the room.The air seemed to freeze in an instant, and an eerie, oppressive energy enveloped the entire space.
    This was Ethan's newly awakened ability¡ªDomain of the Dead.
    The range of the domain was only about 30 feet for now, but even at this limited scale, its power was staggering.
    At that moment, Nina, who had been quietly scrubbing the floor nearby, was unintentionally caught within its reach.
    Her body froze abruptly, as if an invisible hand had pinned her down, rendering her completely immobile.
    A wave of terror surged through her, crashing over her like a suffocating tide. Her legs began to tremble uncontrollably, and the cloth she had been holding slipped from her fingers, falling limply to the floor.
    In her mind, horrifying visions of mountains of corpses and rivers of blood began to surface. The air was filled with the echoes of anguished screams, as if she had been plunged into the depths of hell itself.
    The suppressive power of the Domain of the Dead on humans was overwhelming.
    "W-what¡­ what's happening?" Nina's voice trembled, barely audible.
    She struggled to move her eyes, desperately searching for an explanation, only to realize that Ethan¡ªwho had been sitting on the couch watching TV just moments ago¡ªhad vanished without a trace.
    Where was her boss?
    In truth, Ethan hadn't gone anywhere. His domain granted him another ability¡ªInvisibility.
    Within the domain, he could completely erase his presence from sight, as though he had never existed.
    But that wasn't all.
    In Ethan's perception, the world around him had transformed.
    The once-solid walls now appeared translucent, rippling like the surface of water.
    He raised a hand and tentatively reached out to touch the wall. His palm passed through it effortlessly, as if it wasn't even there.
    A faint smile tugged at his lips. Taking a step forward, he walked straight through the wall, emerging from the living room into the kitchen in an instant.
    To anyone else, it was as if he had simply disappeared into thin air.
    This was another feature of the Domain of the Dead¡ªEthan could ignore physical barriers entirely.
    He could pass through walls, objects, and even sink into the ground if he wished. If he wanted to, he could even reach into someone's chest and rip out their heart without breaking the skin.
    "This power¡­ it's perfect," Ethan murmured to himself, a cold smile playing on his lips.
    It was a power that could kill without leaving a trace, or ensure his escape in the direst of situations. It was flawless.
    An invisible, wall-phasing zombie king¡ªwho could possibly stand against that?
    However, this ability wasn't without its drawbacks. As a spatial-type power, it consumed a tremendous amount of mental energy with each use, making it impossible to sustain for long periods.
    By the time Ethan phased back into the living room from the kitchen, the domain's range had begun to shrink. Nina, now free from its oppressive grip, collapsed to the floor.
    Her body went limp as she fell to her knees, gasping for air as though she had just been pulled from drowning.
    Her face was pale, her forehead slick with cold sweat, and she looked utterly drained.
    "What¡­ what just happened? Where did the boss go?" Nina's voice was weak, her eyes wide with fear.
    At that moment, the kitchen door swung open, and Ethan strolled out casually, as if nothing had happened.
    "Wha¡ª" Nina's eyes widened in disbelief.
    She had just seen Ethan sitting on the couch moments ago. How had he suddenly appeared in the kitchen?
    This was too bizarre.
    "Boss, just now¡­ what happened?" she asked cautiously, her voice trembling slightly.
    "Nothing," Ethan replied calmly.
    His speech was smooth and natural, his deep, magnetic voice indistinguishable from that of an ordinary person.
    "Oh¡­" Nina murmured softly, lowering her head. She didn't dare press further.
    She bent down to pick up the cloth she had dropped and resumed scrubbing the floor, trying to convince herself that the terrifying experience had been nothing more than her imagination.
    Over the past two weeks, Ethan's three zombie underlings had undergone significant changes as well.
    Bulldozer, for instance, had grown even larger. His height now exceeded 7 feet, and his muscles bulged like steel cables, making him look like a walking fortress.
    His appearance was increasingly reminiscent of a scaled-down version of the Hulk, and his sheer strength was enough to make anyone think twice about crossing him.
    The female zombie, on the other hand, was terrifyingly fast.
    Ethan had personally witnessed her during a hunt, darting toward her prey like a gust of wind.
    Her hands transformed into razor-sharp bone claws, slashing through the air with afterimages as she tore her target open in an instant.
    Her movements reminded Ethan of X-23 from the X-Men movies, so he decided to give her a fitting name¡ªLaura.
    As for the PhD zombie, he was even stranger.
    Not only was he obsessed with dissecting humans, but he had also started experimenting on other zombies. He would often capture one, slice open its stomach, or dismember it into various "parts," which he then arranged across the floor in grotesque displays. The sight was enough to churn anyone's stomach.
    Interestingly, Ethan's three zombie underlings had recently recruited a new batch of followers. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Each of them already possessed the qualities of a zombie leader, capable of commanding ordinary zombies.
    These new recruits had mostly gathered around the building, forming a growing force that couldn't be ignored.
    Ethan had adopted a hands-off approach, letting them roam freely and grow stronger on their own.
    But he had noticed something unsettling¡ªordinary zombies on the streets were now running faster, their speed surpassing that of an average human.
    They were no longer the stiff, sluggish creatures from the early days of the apocalypse.
    Clearly, the zombies were evolving.
    A wave of zombie evolution was sweeping across the world. They were becoming stronger, faster, and more terrifying, even showing hints of an unsettling intelligence.
    Ethan sat on the couch, legs crossed, his fingers lightly tapping the armrest as his eyes scanned the screen of his phone.
    His expression was calm.
    "What's the situation on the human side now?" he muttered to himself, unlocking his phone to gather intel on the outside world.
    Despite the apocalypse, humanity's communication networks hadn't completely collapsed.
    As long as there were survivors, there was still a signal. Ethan scrolled through the news feed, skimming various updates, until one headline caught his attention:
    "Genesis Biotech Announces Zombie Eradication Plan."
    "Zombie eradication plan?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.
    The name was familiar to him.
    Genesis Biotech was a multinational corporation specializing in virus and genetic research. With its immense resources and cutting-edge technology, it was practically at the pinnacle of global science.
    Its reputation was comparable to that of Umbrella Corporation from the Resident Evil franchise.
    "Interesting¡­" Ethan murmured as he clicked on the article, curious to see how this company planned to "eradicate zombies."
    The page loaded, revealing a brief statement:
    "We at Genesis Biotech have successfully developed a biological weapon, 'Doom Hunter 01,' capable of effectively eliminating zombies. It has now entered mass production and will soon be deployed."
    Below the text was an image.
    Ethan's gaze fell on the picture, his eyes narrowing slightly.
    The so-called "Doom Hunter" was a massive bio-engineered humanoid.
    Standing nearly 10 feet tall, it wielded a colossal Gatling gun in its right hand, with a belt of ammunition coiled around its body, ready to unleash devastation at any moment.
    Strapped to its back was an enormous spiked warhammer, clearly designed to inflict maximum carnage.
    What made it even more grotesque was its head, which was covered in jagged scars, like centipedes crawling across its face. The stitched-together flesh gave it a horrifying, monstrous appearance.
    Ethan stared at the screen, the corner of his mouth curling into a cold smile.
    "Not exactly a looker, is it?" he muttered mockingly. "Let's hope they don't come looking for trouble. Otherwise¡­"
    He didn't finish the sentence, but the icy glint in his eyes spoke volumes.
    He continued scrolling down. Genesis Biotech had also issued another statement:
    "We have established multiple shelters worldwide. Survivors are welcome to seek refuge, and we will do everything in our power to ensure your safety."
    The comments section below the announcement was already in chaos.
    "Genesis Biotech is amazing! They're the real MVPs, holding it together even during the apocalypse!"
    "Don't trust them! Genesis Biotech's shelters aren't for protecting people¡ªthey're for capturing them as test subjects!"
    "Is it possible that¡­ 'Doom Hunter 01' was made from live humans?"
    "Exactly! Everyone, stay away from Genesis Biotech's shelters. The government-run ones are way safer!"
    "¡­"
    The comments were a chaotic mix of praise and suspicion.
    Ethan glanced at the comments and quickly lost interest.
    He had no concern for shelters, whether they were run by Genesis Biotech or the government. None of it had anything to do with him.
    But the next piece of news made him pause.
    It was an announcement from an official shelter:
    "Recent tests show that some humans are beginning to evolve. Data indicates that certain individuals can now run 100 meters in 6 seconds and deliver punches with a force of 2,000 pounds. Experts believe this newfound strength may be linked to the growth of a 'Neurocore' in the brain."
    Ethan's eyes narrowed slightly as he continued reading.
    "If you feel an itching sensation in your head, it could be an early sign of evolution. As the 'Neurocore' develops, it will gradually condense into a 'Crystal Core.' Once fully formed, individuals may awaken special abilities."
    "Humans are evolving too¡­" Ethan murmured, a flicker of complex emotion crossing his face.
    According to the announcement, human evolution was a gradual process.
    From the formation of the 'Neurocore' to the crystallization into a 'Crystal Core,' and finally to the awakening of abilities, each step required time and specific conditions.
    No one could gain extraordinary powers overnight.
    But Ethan knew he was already far ahead of everyone else.
    "An itchy head¡­ the sign of evolution," he chuckled softly, raising a hand to touch his forehead.
    Ten days ago, deep within his skull, his own 'Crystal Core' had already formed, granting him the Domain of the Dead.
    And none of it would have been possible without his relentless consumption of flesh and blood.
    It was this insatiable hunger that had propelled his evolution far beyond that of other potential awakeners.
    "Looks like I'm the first to awaken an ability," Ethan leaned back on the couch, a cold smile curling at the corners of his lips.
    "But now¡­ I'm curious what an awakened human might taste like."
    ¡­

 Chapter 18 Youve gottaâ€¦ make me feel good first

    "Maybe I should find a couple of Awakeners to see how they taste."Ethan leaned casually against the doorframe, a sly, knowing smile playing on his lips.
    His fingers tapped lightly on the wooden panel as he mulled over his newly awakened ability¡ªDomain of the Dead¡ªand just how much destruction it could unleash.
    "Wonder which 'lucky soul' will cross my path today," he murmured to himself before pushing the door open and stepping outside.
    Outside the building, the air was thick with the stench of rot and the metallic tang of blood.
    The streets were a wasteland of crumbling buildings and scattered debris, a grim testament to the apocalypse.
    The zombies wandering aimlessly froze the moment they saw Ethan.
    Their heads bowed low, as if compelled by some primal instinct to submit to his presence.
    The King of the Dead had arrived, and his subjects¡ªmillions of them¡ªknelt in silent reverence.
    Ethan's three subordinates weren't around; he'd sent them off on separate missions. Not that he needed them today.
    Today, he wanted to act alone. To test his new power.
    With no particular destination in mind, he decided to walk.
    His steps were unhurried, almost leisurely, as if he were simply out for a stroll. The streets were littered with shattered glass and dried blood. The walls bore the scars of past battles, their surfaces marred with dark, jagged stains.
    In the shadows of alleyways, moss crept up the cracks, and rats scurried about, dragging mangled fingers in their teeth. Their sharp squeals echoed briefly before they disappeared into the sewers.
    Everywhere he looked, there was only desolation and death.
    But Ethan seemed utterly at ease.
    His crisp white shirt remained spotless, a stark contrast to the decay around him. His calm, measured steps and indifferent expression made it seem as though none of this concerned him in the slightest.
    About half an hour later, he stopped abruptly.
    The faint scent of blood hung in the air.
    It wasn't the stale, cloying smell of decay¡ªit was fresh. The scent of the living. With his heightened senses, Ethan could pinpoint its source with ease.
    He turned his head, his gaze landing on a dilapidated gate by the side of the road.
    The faded lettering on the rusted sign above it was barely legible: "Zoo."
    The place had an eerie vibe.
    Inside, there was no sign of zombies. Not even corpses. Only dark, dried bloodstains smeared across the ground, like a silent warning. It was clear this place had become the territory of something else. Something unknown.
    Keep out.
    For most people, this would've been a death trap.
    But Ethan wasn't most people.
    He pushed the gate open and stepped inside.
    The zoo was unnervingly quiet.
    The wind rustled through the leaves, the only sound breaking the oppressive silence. The cages that once held animals were now empty, their iron bars streaked with dried blood. Tufts of fur and gnawed bones littered the ground, grim reminders of what had happened here.
    Whatever had been here before was long gone, devoured by something far more dangerous.
    Ethan walked on, eventually reaching what appeared to be the zookeeper's quarters.
    The building's doors and windows were sealed shut, reinforced with welded steel bars. Whoever had done this had clearly been desperate to keep something¡ªor someone¡ªout.
    Though the place seemed lifeless, Ethan's sharp hearing picked up faint, uneven breathing from inside.
    Humans.
    A faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips, but he didn't approach just yet.
    Instead, his attention shifted to the distance, where two figures were making their way toward him.
    The pair were men.
    One was short and stocky, his rough, pockmarked face resembling the surface of the moon. The other was tall and lanky, dressed in a wrinkled, ill-fitting suit that gave him the air of a washed-up office worker. There was something unsettling about him, a cold, calculating sharpness in his demeanor.
    Their appearance made it clear¡ªthey weren't zoo staff.
    Ethan narrowed his eyes, carefully observing the two men.
    Their steps were steady and deliberate, their movements brimming with strength. Their vitality was palpable¡ªthese weren't ordinary people.
    "Awakeners?" Ethan speculated silently, a flicker of excitement flashing in his gaze.
    His fingers idly stroked his chin as he considered whether to crack open their skulls and see what secrets lay inside.
    At the same time, the two men noticed the sealed-off building. They exchanged a glance, their lips curling into knowing smirks.
    "Hey, looks like we've got some survivors here," the tall, lanky man said in a low voice, a hint of excitement creeping into his tone.
    The short, stocky man nodded, his face twisting into a grotesque grin. "Oh, this is gonna be fun. Let's hope there's a little 'surprise' waiting for us inside."
    "There will be," the tall man replied, licking his lips as a glint of greed flashed in his eyes. "I remember the zookeeper here¡ªshe was a real looker."
    Their conversation was casual, unrestrained, dripping with malice and arrogance.
    It was clear they were Awakeners, emboldened by their powers in this lawless, post-apocalyptic world. The collapse of society had turned them into predators, scavenging for supplies, hunting survivors¡ªespecially women.
    Whenever they found their prey, they didn't hesitate to exploit, torment, and destroy. To them, it was all just a game.
    "Don't rush it," the tall man said with a cold smirk. "Let's trick them into opening the door first."
    The stocky man nodded, his expression one of practiced ease. This wasn't their first time pulling a stunt like this¡ªit was routine, almost boring.
    "Leave it to me." The stocky man thumped his chest confidently before stepping forward. He raised his hand and knocked lightly on the steel door, his voice suddenly soft and warm, laced with feigned concern.
    "Hello? Is anyone in there? We're Awakeners from the official rescue team, here to help survivors."
    Inside, the oppressive silence was broken.
    "Official rescue team?" A faint voice came from behind the door, trembling with barely contained hope.
    "Finally¡­ someone's here to save us!" another voice chimed in, this one quivering with emotion.
    Inside the building, four people were hiding: three young female zookeepers and an elderly security guard. The guard clutched an old hunting rifle, its barrel loaded with tranquilizer darts¡ªonce used to subdue wild animals, now their only means of defense.
    "Shh! Keep your voices down!" the guard hissed, his face etched with caution. "Don't forget, there are monsters out there! And what if they're lying?"
    "But¡­" A petite girl hesitated, her voice tinged with worry. "What if they really are from the rescue team? If we don't open the door, we might miss our only chance."
    "I did hear that the official shelters sent out Awakener squads to rescue survivors," another girl added, her tone uncertain.
    "Still¡­" The guard frowned deeply, his unease evident.
    "Open it!" the third girl said firmly, her expression resolute. "We're almost out of food anyway. If we don't take this chance, we'll die here. I'd rather take the risk than starve to death."
    After a heated debate, they finally decided to open the door.
    The metal screeched as the door cracked open, the sound grating against the eerie silence.
    The stocky man and the tall man slipped inside immediately, smug grins plastered across their faces.
    Their eyes swept over the room, scanning the survivors like predators sizing up their prey.
    Women.
    The stocky man's eyes lit up, his gaze shamelessly roaming over the three girls. His grin grew even more lecherous.
    "Are you really from the rescue team?" one of the girls asked cautiously, her voice tinged with hope.
    "Of course," the stocky man replied with a nod.
    "Oh, thank goodness!" The petite girl let out a sigh of relief, her face lighting up with joy. "Please, take us out of here!"
    "Not so fast," the tall man said, raising a hand to stop her. His lips curled into a sinister smile. "We'll save you, sure. But first¡­ you'll have to agree to one condition."
    "What condition?" the girl asked, her brow furrowing in confusion.
    The stocky man licked his lips, his voice dripping with undisguised malice. "You've gotta¡­ make me feel good first."
    "What¡­ what did you just say?" The girl froze, her face draining of all color.
    "You¡­ you're not from the rescue team!" another girl finally realized something was wrong, her expression twisting in terror.
    "Heh, smart girl." The stocky man's grin turned savage as he suddenly lunged forward, grabbing the first girl by the throat. With a single motion, he lifted her off the ground like she was nothing more than a rag doll.
    Her legs kicked frantically in the air, her face turning bright red as she gasped for breath, but no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn't break free. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Let her go!" the old security guard roared, raising his hunting rifle and pulling the trigger.
    Bang!
    The tranquilizer dart shot through the air, but before it could hit its target, the tall man casually reached out and caught it mid-flight.
    He glanced down at the dart in his hand, then let out a cold chuckle. "This little toy? You think this can hurt an Awakener?"
    The guard's face turned ashen.
    "Help! Somebody help us!" one of the girls screamed, her voice echoing through the empty building.
    She knew the sound might attract the monsters outside, but at this point, she didn't care. She was desperate.
    "Shut up!" The tall man snarled, swinging his arm in a brutal backhand. The girl's body flew across the room like a broken kite, slamming into the wall with a sickening thud.
    "Damn it, you're asking for it!" the stocky man growled, tightening his grip on the girl's neck. Her struggles grew weaker as her face turned a frightening shade of purple.
    The survivors' faces were painted with despair. They hadn't been killed by zombies or monsters, but now they were going to die at the hands of their own kind. And before death, they would endure unimaginable torment.
    "It's the end of the world. Who's gonna save you now?" The stocky man sneered, his eyes gleaming with madness. "I'm an Awakener! This world belongs to me now!"
    As his words echoed through the room, a low, chilling voice suddenly cut through the air.
    "Awakener¡­ huh. I wonder¡­ do they taste good?"
    ...

 Chapter 19 Do I look like some kind of devil to you?

    "Huh?"A deep, low voice broke the silence, cutting through the still air like a blade. Everyone in the room instinctively turned their heads toward the source.
    At the doorway stood a young man. His face was strikingly handsome, his expression calm and detached, as if the chaos that had just unfolded had absolutely nothing to do with him. His arrival was so sudden, so unannounced, it was as if he had materialized out of thin air.
    "Wait, what? There's another guy here?" The short, stocky man frowned, his tone laced with irritation and confusion.
    But the three girls and the security guard inside the room froze in place, their faces drained of color. Their eyes widened in sheer terror, their minds racing with questions they couldn't answer.
    There wasn't anyone else here before.
    How did he get in?
    A collective gasp filled the room as a chill ran down their spines. The young man standing before them¡ªwas he even human? Or¡­ something else entirely?
    The tall, lanky man, however, remained unfazed.
    He had killed more people than he could count. Death no longer meant anything to him¡ªit was just another part of the job.
    A man suddenly showing up out of nowhere?
    Just another target.
    "Another guy? Easy. Just kill him." The tall man sneered, his lips curling into a cold smile as he began to stride toward Ethan, completely unaware that he was walking straight into his own doom.
    "Kid, you're dressed pretty clean for someone about to die." His grin widened, a glint of cruelty flashing in his eyes. "Say goodbye."
    Before the words had fully left his mouth, he lunged forward, throwing a punch aimed directly at Ethan's jaw.
    This wasn't just any punch¡ªit carried the full force of his Awakener abilities, enough to shatter the bones of any ordinary person with ease.
    But Ethan didn't move. He didn't flinch. He didn't even blink. He stood there, perfectly still, his eyes glinting with an eerie red light.
    And then, something impossible happened.
    The tall man's fist passed straight through Ethan's body.
    "Wha¡ªwhat the hell?"
    The man froze, his mocking grin vanishing in an instant, replaced by a look of utter disbelief. He stared down at his own hand, which had clearly connected with its target¡ªyet it felt like he had punched nothing but air.
    Ethan's body seemed¡­ intangible. It was right there in front of him, but completely untouchable, as if it wasn't even real.
    What kind of monster is this?
    A wave of unease surged through the tall man's chest. Sweat began to bead on his forehead, and for the first time, fear flickered in his eyes.
    The others in the room were just as stunned. They stared at Ethan, their faces pale, their minds struggling to process what they had just witnessed.
    This man¡ªthis thing¡ªwas definitely not normal.
    Before the tall man could recover, Ethan moved. His hand rose with a deliberate, almost lazy motion, and in his palm, a dagger appeared out of thin air, its blade gleaming with a cold, deadly light.
    The movement was swift, precise, and merciless. The dagger plunged straight into the tall man's chest.
    But the most horrifying part wasn't the strike itself¡ªit was what happened next.
    No blood spilled from the wound. Not a single drop.
    The tall man's expression froze, his pupils dilating as his body stiffened. He staggered backward, his mouth opening as if to speak, but no sound came out. A moment later, he collapsed to the floor, lifeless.
    Ethan calmly withdrew the dagger, his movements unhurried, almost methodical. He glanced down at the corpse, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips, as if admiring a piece of art he had just completed.
    This was one of the abilities of his Domain of the Dead.
    The dagger hadn't just pierced the man's chest¡ªit had ripped out his very heart.
    Ethan twirled the blade in his hand with practiced ease, the weapon glinting as it spun. Then, without hesitation, he crouched down, plunging the dagger back into the man's chest. With surgical precision, he carved out the still-warm heart.
    The heart was fresh, vibrant, and still faintly pulsing. Steam rose from its surface, and droplets of blood slid down the blade, hitting the floor with soft, rhythmic splashes.
    "G-Ghost¡­ he's a ghost!"
    The remaining people in the room finally broke. Their composure shattered, and they descended into panic. Their bodies trembled uncontrollably, their faces ashen. Even the short, stocky man, who had been so cocky and arrogant just moments ago, was now shaking like a leaf, his legs threatening to give out beneath him.
    Ethan, however, paid no attention to their terror.
    He studied the heart in his hand with a critical eye, his brow furrowing slightly, as if disappointed by what he saw.
    "The blood of an Awakener... not exactly pure," Ethan muttered to himself, his tone laced with disdain. "And their energy? Nothing special either."
    With a casual flick of his wrist, he tossed the heart aside like it was a piece of worthless trash.
    But then, his gaze shifted to the corpse's head, and a flicker of excitement lit up his eyes.
    "Didn't the authorities say that an Awakener's power comes from the Neurocore in their skull?"
    He crouched down, gripping his dagger tightly. Without hesitation, he drove the blade into the corpse's forehead, slicing through the skull with practiced precision.
    With a faint pop, a small, round mass emerged from the opened skull.
    The object was no larger than a thumb, smooth to the touch, and faintly fragrant.
    Ethan plucked it out, bringing it to his nose for a sniff. A satisfied glint flashed in his eyes.
    "Now this... this is something."
    Without a second thought, he placed the Neurocore into his mouth and bit down gently.
    The taste was unexpectedly exquisite¡ªsweet and juicy, like the first bite of a perfectly ripe cherry. At the same time, a warm surge of energy flowed from the Neurocore, spreading rapidly through his body. The sensation was indescribably pleasant, like a wave of pure comfort washing over him.
    "Shame..." Ethan clicked his tongue, a hint of regret in his voice. "One Neurocore just isn't enough."
    He licked his lips, savoring the lingering taste, his expression betraying a hunger that hadn't been fully satisfied.
    Slowly, his gaze shifted to the short, stocky man in the corner.
    The man froze, his entire body trembling as if he'd just been locked in the sights of a predator. His chubby face quivered uncontrollably, and his eyes were wide with terror.
    His legs buckled beneath him, barely able to hold him upright, but the primal instinct to survive kicked in. Letting out a panicked scream, he turned and bolted for the door.
    "No! Don't kill me! Please, don't kill me!"
    He stumbled and scrambled, practically crawling toward the exit in his desperation. His hands fumbled clumsily at the doorknob, shaking so badly he could barely grip it.
    But just as his fingers brushed the handle, a sharp whoosh cut through the air behind him.
    Ethan's figure appeared like a phantom, his movements impossibly fast. His long, slender fingers pierced the back of the man's skull with the precision of a blade.
    "Squelch!"
    The man's body went rigid, his eyes bulging wide as his mouth opened in a silent scream. He twitched violently for a moment before collapsing to the ground like a lifeless heap of flesh.
    Ethan withdrew his hand slowly, now holding another faintly glowing Neurocore in his palm.
    "What a hassle," he muttered under his breath, kicking the man's corpse aside as if it were nothing more than a discarded object.
    He popped the Neurocore into his mouth, chewing thoughtfully. A faint smile spread across his face.
    "Not bad."
    In just a few minutes, Ethan had effortlessly dispatched two Awakeners. His movements were swift, efficient, and utterly devoid of unnecessary emotion.
    The remaining survivors in the room were paralyzed with fear. Huddled together in a corner, they trembled violently, their faces pale and their eyes filled with despair.
    "Please... don't kill us!"
    "We didn't do anything! Please, just let us go!"
    "P-please..." One of them broke into sobs, their voice shaking uncontrollably. None of them even dared to run. They pressed themselves against the cold wall, as if trying to melt into it and disappear.
    Ethan's cold gaze swept over them, devoid of pity or compassion. He began to walk toward them, his footsteps slow and deliberate. The survivors flinched with every step, retreating further until their backs were pressed firmly against the wall, leaving them nowhere to go.
    "Hmm..." Ethan murmured, as if deep in thought.
    After a few seconds, he gave a small nod, his tone calm and matter-of-fact. "I won't kill you."
    "R-really?"
    The group froze, their expressions a mix of disbelief and cautious hope. They exchanged uncertain glances, unable to comprehend why this man¡ªthis monster¡ªwould suddenly spare them.
    Ethan's lips curled into a faint smile, one that didn't quite reach his eyes.
    "What? Do I look like some kind of devil to you?"
    The room fell silent.
    No one dared to answer.
    The survivors opened their mouths, but no words came out. Their expressions were stiff, clearly filled with doubt about Ethan's words.
    Just then, a low, ominous wind howled outside the building, carrying with it a foul, metallic stench that filled the air. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Awooo¡ª!"
    A piercing wolf howl shattered the silence of the night, filled with rage and bloodlust. The sound was so sharp it made their eardrums ache.
    The old security guard's face turned ashen. His body began to tremble violently, and his voice came out hoarse and desperate: "Damn it! We were too loud... we've drawn that thing here!"
    "Thing?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, turning his head toward the door.
    Through the gaps in the steel bars blocking the entrance, he saw a pair of crimson eyes glaring into the room. The eyes were as large as lightbulbs, glowing with a bloodthirsty intensity that radiated suffocating pressure.
    "It's here¡­ that mutated beast!" a girl whimpered, her voice trembling as tears welled up in her eyes. "It ate all the animals in the zoo, and now it's coming for us!"
    "Boom!"
    Before she could finish, the walls of the room shook violently, sending dust cascading from the ceiling.
    "Bang! Bang!"
    The sound of heavy impacts followed, each one louder than the last. The steel bars blocking the entrance began to bend and warp, screeching as the metal twisted under immense force.
    "Crash!"
    Finally, the wall gave way, crumbling into rubble as a massive hole was torn open.
    A monstrous beast pushed its way through the opening¡ªa two-headed giant wolf.
    The creature stood over seven feet tall, its hulking frame larger than a yak. Its body was covered in jet-black fur that bristled like steel needles, each strand sharp and menacing. But the most horrifying feature was its two heads, each with a pair of glowing crimson eyes that burned with malice. Its dagger-like fangs dripped with thick, viscous saliva, pooling on the ground beneath it.
    "Roar¡ª!"
    The twin-headed wolf let out a deafening roar, a sound filled with rage and cruel delight.
    The old security guard gritted his teeth, raising the hunting rifle in his trembling hands. He pulled the trigger.
    "Bang!"
    A tranquilizer dart shot out, aimed directly at the wolf's head.
    But the beast's fur was as tough as steel. The dart bounced off harmlessly, clattering to the ground.
    The old man's face fell, his voice trembling with despair. "It's over¡­ we don't stand a chance against this thing¡­"
    The wolf seemed enraged by the attack. It smashed through the rest of the wall, forcing its massive body into the room. Its four crimson eyes locked onto the survivors, and a cruel, predatory grin spread across its twin faces.
    "Run! Run now!" the old man shouted, stepping in front of the group. "I'm old anyway. Let it take me first!"
    But the survivors were too terrified to move. Their legs felt like they were made of lead, rooted to the spot as they stared at the beast in paralyzed horror.
    At that moment, just as the wolf prepared to lunge, Ethan stepped forward. His calm gaze fell on the monstrous creature, his expression unreadable. There wasn't a trace of fear in his eyes¡ªonly a faint glimmer of curiosity.
    "I wonder¡­" he murmured, tilting his head slightly. "What does wolf meat taste like?"
    "Huh?"
    The survivors froze, their faces blank with disbelief. Did he just¡­ talk about eating it?
    The twin-headed wolf growled low, both heads lowering as it focused on Ethan. Its massive body loomed over him like a mountain, exuding an overwhelming sense of danger.
    But Ethan didn't flinch. He stood there, calm and composed, as if the beast before him was nothing more than a stray dog.
    "Domain of the Dead, activate."
    His voice was soft, almost a whisper, but the moment the words left his lips, his eyes flared with a brilliant crimson light.
    In the next instant, a blood-red aura erupted from beneath his feet, spreading outward like a tide.
    The entire room was engulfed in the eerie, oppressive glow of his domain.

 Chapter 20 This is getting interesting

    The Domain of the Dead spread like a tidal wave, engulfing the two-headed giant wolf in its oppressive grasp.The air grew thick with an overwhelming pressure, suffocating and heavy, as if the entire space was being twisted by an invisible force.
    The wolf's massive body trembled violently, and a flicker of fear flashed through its four crimson eyes.
    Its enormous frame seemed pinned down by an unseen hand. Its limbs buckled, and with a heavy thud, it collapsed to its knees, letting out a low, pitiful whimper.
    "Whine¡­ whine¡­"
    The once-arrogant two-headed wolf now resembled a scolded dog, cowering on the ground, trembling uncontrollably.
    Its gaze, once fierce and menacing, was now filled with terror. It seemed as though if Ethan so much as glanced at it again, its very existence would be crushed into nothingness.
    The scene before them was so shocking that it left everyone speechless.
    "This¡­ this is insane¡­" one of the survivors muttered, their eyes wide with disbelief. None of them could process what they were seeing.
    They had thought this disaster was hopeless, that there was no way out. Yet here was this man, effortlessly forcing the monstrous wolf into submission.
    Ethan, however, remained calm, almost unnervingly so.
    His gaze lingered on the wolf's two heads, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes, as though he were pondering something.
    "Two heads¡­ Does that mean it has two Neurocores, or just one?" he murmured to himself, his tone detached, like a scientist mulling over a hypothesis.
    To test his theory, Ethan stepped forward slowly. The dagger in his hand gleamed coldly under the dim light.
    Without hesitation, he drove the blade into one of the wolf's heads. His movements were precise and efficient, as if he were performing a routine task.
    Blood gushed out in a crimson spray, but Ethan didn't falter. His hands moved with practiced ease as he split open both of the wolf's heads. Sure enough, nestled within the skulls were two Neurocores, faintly glowing as they lay embedded in the bone.
    "Two, just as I thought," Ethan muttered, a hint of satisfaction in his voice.
    But as he examined them more closely, he noticed that the two Neurocores were significantly smaller than those he had harvested from previous Awakeners.
    "Hmm, what a waste," he said with a click of his tongue. Without further hesitation, he popped both Neurocores into his mouth and swallowed them.
    The Neurocores dissolved instantly, releasing a surge of pure energy that coursed through Ethan's body. He closed his eyes, savoring the sensation of his blood and vitality growing stronger. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips¡ªhe was clearly pleased with the results.
    Afterward, he casually ran his tongue along the blade of his dagger, tasting the blood that still clung to it. His brow arched slightly.
    "Not bad," he remarked quietly, as though he were sampling a fine dish.
    His gaze shifted to the wolf's massive corpse. With a wave of his hand, he stored the entire body into his spatial storage ring.
    "I'll cook it later," he said flatly, his tone devoid of emotion.
    As for the survivors standing behind him, Ethan didn't spare them a single glance.
    He had no interest in them, not even enough to bother killing them. To him, they were nothing more than livestock in a farm¡ªperhaps useful for breeding, or for harvesting if they ever awakened into something worth his time.
    Ethan's figure faded into the shadows, slipping through the crumbling walls like a ghost. In moments, he was gone, as if he had never been there at all.
    The survivors stood frozen, unable to move or speak. Their minds were consumed by a single thought:
    "What¡­ what kind of monster is he?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    ...
    When Ethan returned home, Nina had already finished tidying up for the day. The house was spotless, every detail meticulously attended to.
    She stood at the door, waiting for him. "Boss, your clothes are washed and ready. You can change anytime," she said respectfully.
    "Mm. Go rest," Ethan replied indifferently.
    But Nina didn't leave. Instead, she placed a hand on the back of her neck, tilting her head slightly. There was a hint of excitement in her voice as she said, "Boss, my neck feels itchy¡­ Do you think I'm about to awaken?"
    Ethan glanced at her, his eyes sweeping over her briefly. Then, in his usual detached tone, he said, "Go wash your hair."
    "¡­" Nina froze, her excitement deflating instantly.
    With a sigh of resignation, she turned and left the room.
    Ethan walked into the bathroom. Steam rose as hot water poured from the faucet, fogging up the mirror.
    He slowly peeled off his bloodstained clothes and stepped into the bath, letting the warm water envelop him. Closing his eyes, he allowed the heat to seep into his muscles, washing away the grime and tension of the day.
    For a moment, amidst the bloodshed and chaos that defined his life, there was a rare, fleeting sense of peace.
    After his bath, Ethan changed into the freshly laundered clothes Nina had prepared for him. A pristine white scarf was casually draped around his neck, giving him a clean, sharp appearance¡ªalmost elegant.
    He walked over to the dining table and retrieved the freshly hunted two-headed wolf from his spatial storage ring. With practiced precision, he sliced off a piece of meat and placed it onto a grill pan.
    The aroma of charcoal filled the air as the wolf meat sizzled, its surface gradually turning golden brown, releasing a mouthwatering scent.
    Ethan picked up a knife and fork, cutting off a piece of the roasted meat and placing it into his mouth. He chewed slowly, savoring the texture.
    The meat was firm, with a hint of wild gaminess, and tasted even better than he had expected.
    As he ate, he turned on the television. The screen flickered to life, displaying an emergency broadcast from the survivors.
    "Warning! We've discovered a new type of monster! It's not just animals mutating anymore¡ªsome are even merging with zombies! This footage was just captured by a drone. Take a look!"
    Ethan glanced up, his attention drawn to the screen.
    The footage showed a massive python coiled atop an abandoned building. Its body was as thick as an oak barrel, and its scales gleamed coldly under the sunlight.
    But the most horrifying part was its head¡ªit wasn't a snake's head at all. Instead, it was the rotting, grotesque head of a zombie.
    Its hollow, lifeless eyes stared into the void, and putrid saliva dripped from its gaping mouth as it let out a low, guttural growl.
    "Looks like it's absorbed too many zombies, causing a genetic fusion," Ethan murmured to himself, his tone calm and detached.
    The broadcast continued, showing more of these hybrid monsters.
    One was a spider with a human face, its body the size of a car. Its eight hairy legs moved slowly across the ground, and it spun webs stronger than steel, effortlessly lifting an abandoned truck into the air.
    Another was a rat the size of a sow, its back covered in writhing human heads. The heads twisted and screamed in agony, as if some fragment of consciousness still lingered within them.
    Ethan watched the footage, cutting another piece of wolf meat and popping it into his mouth. As he chewed, he thought to himself, "Perfect dinner entertainment."
    The world outside remained as perilous as ever. Mutated monsters roamed freely, and survivors lived in a constant state of fear, caught in an endless cycle of fleeing and fighting.
    One careless mistake could mean death.
    And yet, humans continued to fight among themselves. They tore each other apart for food, resources, and even for beauty, shedding the last remnants of civilization's facade.
    But none of this concerned Ethan.
    His life was entirely separate from the chaos outside.
    He lived in a clean, orderly home, with servants to tend to his needs. He had plenty of food, and his days were peaceful.
    The outside world was a hellscape, but his world was a sanctuary.
    Moreover, his territory was guarded by three loyal subordinates, each commanding hundreds of followers. Neither human Awakeners nor mutated monsters dared to approach his domain lightly.
    And so, Ethan's days passed uneventfully.
    Over the next ten days, he hunted and killed countless mutated creatures, consuming over a hundred tons of flesh and blood. His strength grew exponentially, and the range of his Domain of the Dead doubled, now extending over sixty feet. Its oppressive aura became even more potent and enduring.
    However, in recent days, Ethan had noticed helicopters frequently flying past his window. Human activity seemed to be increasing.
    Through the intelligence he had gathered, he learned that the number of human Awakeners was rising rapidly, leading to more frequent rescue operations.
    In Los Angeles, the official survivor shelter had grown to house over fifty thousand people, with seven thousand of them being Awakeners.
    The shelter had even published a list of the top 100 Awakeners, ranked from #001 to #100 based on their strength. Although the rankings were based on data analysis rather than actual combat, they still attracted widespread attention.
    In addition, the shelter broadcast daily updates on rescue missions to prevent survivors from mistaking the teams for threats¡ªor falling victim to impostors with malicious intent.
    That day, Ethan was lounging on his sofa, casually watching television.
    Most networks had collapsed, leaving only a handful of broadcasts from the shelter's radar signals.
    "Today's rescue mission update: We've dispatched two Awakeners, Mia Taylor and Sean Carter, to University City. Survivors in the area, please prepare for evacuation."
    Ethan hadn't been paying much attention, but when he heard those two names, he froze.
    He set down the wine glass in his hand and turned his gaze to the screen, studying the two photos that appeared.
    The first was of a young woman.
    She had straight brown hair with blunt bangs, her pale skin almost translucent. Her light blue eyes were round and vacant, devoid of any emotion.
    Her features were so delicate they seemed sculpted, her beauty almost unreal¡ªlike a lifeless porcelain doll.
    The second photo was of a man.
    His skin was a healthy deep brown, his cheeks gaunt, and his hair naturally curly. But the most striking feature was his eyes¡ªone stared straight ahead, while the other wandered off to the side, giving him an oddly "intellectual" appearance.
    The contrast between the two photos was jarring. Yet Ethan recognized both of them instantly.
    His gaze drifted to an old photograph hanging on the wall¡ªa picture taken during his childhood at the orphanage. It captured nearly all of his childhood memories. And there, in the photo, were the two people now on the screen.
    Mia Taylor. Ethan remembered her vividly.
    As children, they had often played together. But one day, the orphanage director claimed Mia had a mental illness and sent her to a psychiatric hospital. Ethan never saw her again.
    And Sean Carter. Ethan had memories of him too.
    Sean had been born with a congenital defect, leaving him mentally impaired. One of his eyes always seemed to be "on patrol," as the kids joked. His parents had abandoned him at the orphanage.
    Ethan even recalled a particularly infamous incident: when Sean was twelve, he had a pet hamster. When the hamster got sick, Sean fed it rat poison, thinking it would help.
    Staring at the photos on the screen, Ethan's mind drifted back to the orphanage ten years ago. Those childhood friends had long since scattered to the winds. He never expected to see them again¡ªlet alone like this.
    "A mental patient and a dimwit¡­ and they're supposed to be rescuing people?" Ethan muttered, a faint, amused smile curling his lips.
    "This is getting interesting."
    ¡­

 Chapter 21 You dont feel pain, do you?

    Mia was, without a doubt, mentally ill.Back when she was in the psychiatric hospital, she had shown a strong tendency toward self-harm.
    But when the apocalypse hit, she became one of the first Awakeners. In the shelter, she quickly rose to the top of the rankings, earning the title of "The Strongest."
    Her awakened ability was called [Deadly Pain]¡ªthe more pain her body endured, the stronger she became, with virtually no upper limit.
    Sean, on the other hand, ranked second. His ability was [Fearless Berserk].
    The lower a person's intelligence, the less fear they feel. Sean's ability took this to the extreme: when he entered his berserk state, his IQ dropped to zero, but his strength skyrocketed to terrifying levels.
    At this moment, Mia stood in the hallway of a university building.
    She was dressed in a white-and-blue striped hospital gown, her right arm wrapped in bandages, and she held a fire axe in her hand.
    "Grrr¡ª"
    Ahead of her, two zombies let out low growls as they lunged toward her with crazed ferocity.
    Mia's face remained expressionless. She swung the axe with precision, smashing their skulls in one clean motion. Blood splattered across the walls, leaving vivid, jarring stains.
    "Keep moving."
    Her voice was cold, calm, as if she were simply stating a fact.
    Behind her, a small group of survivors trembled, sticking close to her as they followed.
    But from the corner at the end of the hallway, the sound of heavy footsteps and guttural growls grew louder.
    When they turned to look, they saw a massive horde of zombies pouring around the corner. They trampled over one another, filling the hallway like a tidal wave, surging toward them.
    "Oh my God! There are so many of them!"
    "Run!"
    The survivors panicked, sprinting after Mia as fast as they could. But no matter how hard they tried, ordinary humans couldn't outrun zombies. The gap between them was closing fast.
    Luckily, the stairwell wasn't far ahead. If they could just make it there and shut the door, they'd have a chance to escape.
    Mia swung her fire axe, cutting down a few zombies blocking the way. Then, with a quick sidestep, she slipped into the stairwell.
    The survivors followed one after another, scrambling inside.
    But one girl slipped on the blood-slick floor. She fell hard, letting out a sharp cry as the horde closed in on her.
    "Ah¡ª!"
    She screamed, frozen in terror as the zombies surged closer.
    Mia glanced back. Seeing the girl about to be swallowed by the wave of undead, she didn't hesitate. She reached out and slammed the stairwell door shut.
    "Haah¡­ haah¡­ haah¡­"
    Inside the stairwell, the only sounds were the survivors' ragged breathing.
    But one of the guys stared at Mia in shock, his face twisting with anger. "Why¡­ why didn't you save Rachel? You just left her out there to die?!"
    "She couldn't be saved." Mia's tone was flat, as if she were stating the obvious.
    The guy wasn't ready to give up. "Rachel was our classmate! She was a good person! We can't just abandon people like that!"
    "Oh¡­"
    Mia nodded slightly, then turned and opened the door.
    Before anyone could react, she grabbed the guy by the arm and shoved him outside without a second thought.
    "Bang!"
    The door slammed shut again.
    In the apocalypse, people who played the hero always died first.
    "Anyone else want to go save her?" Mia's icy gaze swept over the group, her voice as cold as steel.
    The remaining survivors shrank back, trembling. No one dared to speak. They just shook their heads furiously, too scared to even breathe loudly.
    They finally understood¡ªthis woman was not someone to mess with.
    "The helicopter's on the roof. Let's go."
    With that, Mia turned and started climbing the stairs.
    The stairwell fell silent, the air thick with the metallic tang of blood.
    A few zombie corpses lay scattered on the ground, already dealt with. The blood had dried, leaving dark stains on the floor.
    "Someone's already cleared out the zombies here." Mia glanced around, her tone calm.
    The survivors exchanged nervous looks, a faint glimmer of hope sparking in their eyes.
    "There might be another Awakener in the building," someone whispered, their voice tinged with cautious optimism.
    If they could rescue another Awakener, the shelter would reward them handsomely¡ªtwo cans of meat. In the apocalypse, that was a prize worth risking everything for.
    Just as they were about to reach the rooftop, a figure appeared at the stairwell exit.
    It was a young man. He stood in the doorway, holding a bloodstained utility knife, his cold eyes fixed on them.
    "Did you kill these zombies?" Mia looked up, her tone calm and indifferent.
    "I did."
    The young man nodded, his voice carrying a hint of pride. He was a student too, but it was clear he had already awakened some kind of ability.
    "Good."
    Mia nodded again, her tone so composed it sounded like she was complimenting something as mundane as a well-done chore. "Come with us to the shelter."
    But the young man shook his head, a flicker of madness flashing in his eyes.
    "Go to the shelter? Why would I do that? A place like that, where you're under someone else's control? Out here, it's so much better¡ªfree, unrestrained."
    He paused, a twisted smile curling at the corners of his mouth. "How about this instead¡­ you all stay here and keep me company."
    "Eric, are you insane?!" A girl in the group gasped, clearly recognizing him.
    Some people's personalities changed drastically after awakening their abilities, and Eric was clearly one of them.
    "Insane?"
    Eric let out a cold laugh, his expression turning sinister.
    He flipped the utility knife in his hand, his body moving in a blur as he lunged straight at the girl.
    The blade sliced through the air, aiming directly for her chest.
    Thud!
    The knife pierced flesh¡ªbut it wasn't the girl's body.
    Mia's arm had intercepted the blade, the tip sinking deep into her forearm. Blood trickled down the blade, staining the bandages wrapped around her arm a vivid crimson.
    The red looked like a blooming flower¡ªstriking and grotesque.
    "You¡­"
    Eric froze, his gaze locking onto Mia's face. To his shock, her expression hadn't changed at all, as if she didn't feel any pain.
    "You don't feel pain, do you?" he asked in a low voice, unease creeping into his tone.
    At that moment, the bandages on Mia's arm began to unravel, revealing her skin beneath.
    It was a horrifying sight¡ªher arm was covered in scars, some fully healed, others still raw and scabbed over.
    These were the marks of self-inflicted wounds, remnants of her past.
    "Pain¡­ isn't it beautiful?"
    Mia's lips curled into a faint smile, her eyes glinting with something dark and unsettling.
    Her ability, Deadly Pain, had fully awakened. Her power surged in an instant.
    She raised her left hand and gently pushed Eric's chin upward.
    Crack!
    A sharp sound echoed as Eric's neck snapped. His body crumpled to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut.
    Mia glanced down at him, muttering softly, "There go two cans of meat."
    ...
    When Mia led the survivors to the rooftop, a helicopter was parked not far away.
    A lean figure stood beside it, his back to them, holding onto a zombie by its collar.
    "Breaker, breaker! This is Tango Two, do you copy? Over!" Sean called into his radio, still gripping the zombie.
    "What are you doing?" Mia walked up, frowning.
    Sean turned around, his signature "brilliant" look in his eyes.
    "Oh, I've already finished rescuing people. Just wanted to check if you ran into any trouble."
    Mia glanced at the zombie in his hand and said coldly, "Is that what you call rescuing people?"
    Sean looked down at the zombie, blinking in confusion.
    "Huh? It was a person just a moment ago. When did it turn? My bad."
    Without missing a beat, he raised his fist and slammed it into the zombie's face.
    Boom!
    The zombie's head exploded, the remains rolling off the rooftop.
    ...
    Meanwhile, Ethan was lounging at home, casually watching TV.
    He hadn't expected to see the names of his childhood friends on the rescue team roster.
    Curious, he grabbed his phone and logged into the shelter's official website to dig up more information about them. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Sure enough, on the rescue team's personnel list, he found their photos again.
    Under Mia's photo, the caption read:
    "I'm a gentle girl, afraid of pain."
    And under Sean's photo, it said:
    "I'm a handsome guy, brave and brilliant."

 Chapter 22 These zombiesâ€¦ somethings not right!

    "These two people..."Ethan stared at the screen, the corners of his mouth curling into a faint smirk. If it weren't for Sean's profile tagline¡ª"brave and brilliant"¡ªhe might've actually believed it.
    The shelter's official website wasn't just a hub for rescue team details; it also had sections for distress calls, mutual aid, and community discussions.
    In these forums, the residents of the shelter posted all kinds of messages¡ªsome absurd, some painfully real:
    "I'm starving! Can anyone spare some food? I can offer¡­ intimate services. I'm a professional model¡­"
    "Damn! I'd help you if I could, but I don't have anything either!"
    "I'm so hungry I can¡­ uh¡­ produce some 'milk' for you to drink¡­"
    "Hey, is that even real milk?"
    "Haha, yesterday I dug a foundation and got rewarded with a quarter pack of instant noodles. Way too much for me to finish! Didn't even bother adding water to the soup¡ªjust downed it in one gulp. Wasteful, right?"
    From these posts, it was clear: the shelter was critically short on supplies, but its population was its most valuable resource. That's why rescue operations never stopped.
    As Ethan casually browsed, his attention was drawn to a research report that had been shared countless times. The bold title read:
    "Genesis Biotech Research Report"
    The report detailed a shocking discovery:
    "According to our research, the brains of high-level zombies contain a substance called Neurocore. When absorbed by human Awakeners, it can rapidly enhance their abilities. As such, our company has launched 'Operation King Hunt,' targeting the capture of the Zombie King."
    Ethan wasn't unfamiliar with Genesis Biotech. This was the same company that had previously rolled out the "Zombie Eradication Plan." Now, with this "King Hunt" initiative, their reputation in the shelter had reached an almost obnoxious level of notoriety.
    "Operation King Hunt¡­"
    Ethan muttered to himself, his fingers lightly tapping the desk as he fell into thought.
    Just as he was piecing things together, a deep, guttural sobbing sound came from outside his door.
    "What's he crying about now?"
    Ethan frowned, got up, and walked to the door. When he opened it, sure enough, it was Bulldozer.
    The massive figure nearly filled the entire doorway. His body was a mountain of muscle, like a walking iron fortress. But right now, his face was marred by a large, blackened burn, and his body bore several bullet wounds. Though they had already healed, the scars were still gruesome.
    "Wuuu¡­ wuuu¡­ wuuu¡­"
    Thanks to his evolution, Bulldozer had developed basic emotional expression. At this moment, he was crying like a 500-pound child, his deep, mournful sobs carrying a simple message:
    "The humans bullied me¡­"
    Leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed, Ethan asked calmly, "What happened?"
    "Wuuu¡­ wuuu¡­"
    Bulldozer sobbed and gestured wildly, like a kid tattling to a parent. Unfortunately, his intelligence wasn't advanced enough to clearly explain what had happened.
    Just then, the PhD zombie stepped out from behind him.
    "Master, it's the humans. They've taken over the prison and are trying to hunt us. Among them is an Awakener who's formed a crystal core and can control fire."
    "Oh¡­"
    Ethan nodded, quickly piecing together the situation in his mind.
    When a human Awakener's Neurocore evolves into a crystal core, they gain special abilities. Clearly, this time, the enemy was a fire-type Awakener.
    "Crystal core¡­"
    Ethan licked his lips, a glint of excitement flashing in his eyes.
    He had already tasted the power of Neurocore. A crystal core would undoubtedly be even more¡­ delicious.
    "Looks like it's time to stretch my legs."
    Turning back into the room, Ethan casually pressed a button, sending out a hunting signal to his "troops."
    "ROAR¡ª"
    Bulldozer immediately stopped crying and let out a deafening roar toward the sky.
    The roar was like a signal flare, triggering a chain reaction. Thousands of zombies in the vicinity of the building responded instantly, their frenzied howls echoing one after another, shaking the very air.
    Ethan stepped out onto the ruined street, flanked by three of his most trusted subordinates: Bulldozer, Laura, and the PhD zombie.
    Behind them, a massive horde of zombies surged forward.
    These zombies, with their feral eyes and violent movements, had become an unstoppable force. In this post-apocalyptic world, such a horde could sweep away anything in its path.
    On the sides of the street, mutated rats and dogs screeched in terror and scattered in all directions.
    Ethan raised his hand and gave a slight wave, his voice calm and low: "All units, attack."
    "Roar¡ª"
    At his command, the horde of undead let out an earth-shaking roar and surged forward like a raging flood, rushing straight toward the prison.
    ...
    The prison stood like a lone fortress, surrounded by high walls and watchtowers. Over a hundred guards were stationed along the perimeter, armed to the teeth and clad in matching tactical gear.
    They were the elite forces of Genesis Biotech¡ªhighly trained, disciplined, and efficient.
    The towering walls and fortified defenses were more than enough to keep ordinary zombies at bay, so the guards were relatively relaxed.
    Inside one of the spacious rooms in the prison, however, the atmosphere was entirely different. Soft lighting illuminated a luxurious sofa, where a young man sat at the center.
    His name was Alex, a fire-element Awakener.
    He lounged lazily on the sofa, his legs propped up on the coffee table, a smug grin playing on his lips.
    In front of him, two women with graceful figures were tending to him with careful precision. Their movements were practiced, but their eyes betrayed a dull, submissive emptiness.
    For Alex, this was just another day.
    In the apocalypse, getting women wasn't hard. Two loaves of bread were often enough to make them willingly submit.
    "Man, this is the life¡­" Alex sighed, closing his eyes, his voice dripping with satisfaction.
    Before the apocalypse, he'd been just another office worker, living a dull, monotonous life day after day.
    But now, everything had changed.
    After awakening his powers, he was recruited by Genesis Biotech and given a life of luxury. Good food, good drinks, and even the women he once thought were out of his league were now his playthings.
    "Talk about a rags-to-riches story, huh?" Alex thought to himself, his grin widening.
    He had managed to condense a rare crystal core, making him one of the strongest in the human faction during the apocalypse.
    Hunting high-level zombies, absorbing Neurocores¡ªhis power kept growing.
    Sometimes, he felt like the protagonist of one of those post-apocalyptic novels, destined to carve out his legend in this wasteland.
    But just as he was basking in his fantasies, the door burst open.
    A guard rushed in, his face tense with urgency.
    "Alex! Our drones just spotted a zombie horde heading straight for us!"
    "A horde?" Alex opened his eyes, raising an eyebrow. Instead of panic, a flicker of excitement crossed his face.
    "If there's a horde, that means there's a Zombie King leading them." He stood up, a cold smile tugging at his lips. "This could be a golden opportunity."
    Hunting a Zombie King meant obtaining a Neurocore, or even a crystal core¡ªhis shortcut to further evolution.
    He waved his hand, signaling the guard to lead the way. "Let's go check it out."
    ...
    Minutes later, Alex stood atop one of the prison's watchtowers, gazing out at the distant streets.
    A massive, dark wave of zombies was surging toward them, like a relentless tide. The undead sprinted forward, their guttural roars blending into a deafening cacophony.
    "Not bad¡­ they've got some presence," Alex muttered with a cold smirk. He wasn't afraid. To him, these zombies were just walking loot.
    "Once they're in range, open fire," he ordered, his voice brimming with confidence.
    "Yes, sir!" the guard beside him responded immediately.
    As the horde drew closer, the prison's defenses roared to life. Machine guns mounted on the walls spat out streams of bullets, creating a storm of metal that tore through the undead ranks.
    Zombies fell in droves, their bodies shredded by the relentless gunfire. Blood and flesh splattered everywhere. But these weren't ordinary zombies.
    Ethan's "troops" had long since evolved. Their bodies were unnaturally tough, and their regenerative abilities were astounding. Even after being riddled with bullets, many of them got back up and continued their charge.
    The horde soon reached the walls and began forming a "zombie ladder."
    The undead climbed over each other in a frenzy, piling up to scale the defenses.
    "Heh heh heh¡­" A sinister laugh suddenly echoed through the chaos.
    From within the horde, a figure leapt into the air¡ªLaura. Her movements were swift and precise, her silhouette cutting through the night like a shadow.
    With an incredible leap, she stepped on the shoulder of a zombie and vaulted onto the wall. Her hands morphed into razor-sharp claws, and with a single swipe, she disemboweled a guard. Blood sprayed everywhere as the man collapsed in a heap.
    At the same time, another figure made his move¡ªBulldozer.
    The hulking zombie grabbed a massive boulder, spinning it like a discus before hurling it with terrifying force toward one of the watchtowers.
    "Boom!" The boulder smashed into the tower, reducing it to rubble. The guards inside screamed as they plummeted to their deaths.
    "These zombies¡­ something's not right!" Alex muttered, his expression darkening.
    It finally dawned on him that this wasn't just a mindless horde. These zombies were organized, evolved, and far more dangerous than he'd anticipated.
    Suddenly, a crossbow bolt whistled through the air, striking a guard beside him square in the head. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The man's body crumpled to the ground, blood pooling beneath him.
    "What the hell?!" Alex's eyes widened in shock, his heart sinking.
    ...

 Chapter 23 Revenge

    These weren't your typical zombies. They were a highly evolved breed¡ªstrong, intelligent, and terrifyingly coordinated.Alex stood atop the high wall, his eyes locked on the horde below. A sense of unease gnawed at him.
    Down below, Bulldozer was rampaging like a wild beast, tearing through everything in his path. Flesh and blood flew everywhere as he plowed forward.
    His strength was terrifying. Every punch sent guards flying, weapons and all.
    Alex recognized the monster immediately. A few days ago, he'd faced Bulldozer in battle and barely managed to drive him off.
    Clearly, this time, Bulldozer was back for revenge.
    "These things¡­ they can hold grudges?" Alex muttered under his breath, his brow furrowed as unease turned into dread.
    "Boss, look over there!" one of the guards suddenly shouted, his voice tinged with disbelief.
    Alex followed the guard's gaze¡ªand froze.
    In the middle of the zombie horde stood a young man. He was wearing a spotless white shirt, so clean it seemed out of place in this apocalyptic wasteland.
    His expression was cold, his eyes empty, as if the chaos and carnage around him had nothing to do with him.
    "Is he¡­ human? Or a vampire?" Alex murmured to himself, his voice filled with confusion and wariness.
    In a world like this, where even humans struggled to stay clean, the sight of this pristine figure was deeply unsettling.
    "Quick! Aim at him and open fire!" Alex barked, his voice sharp with urgency.
    The guards immediately turned their guns on the young man. Machine guns roared, spitting bullets like a torrential downpour.
    But then, something impossible happened. The bullets passed straight through the young man's body, as if he were nothing but a mirage.
    The rounds hit the ground behind him, kicking up clouds of dust.
    "What the hell¡­" Alex's eyes widened in shock, his heart sinking like a stone.
    He had never seen anything like this before.
    Meanwhile, the defenses on the wall were crumbling. The zombies were overwhelming the guards, and their gunfire was growing weaker by the second.
    At the base of the wall, the zombies were piling up, forming a grotesque "human ladder." One by one, they climbed over each other, clawing their way to the top. Their faces were twisted with rage, their guttural screeches piercing the air. The moment they saw a human, they lunged, feral and merciless.
    "RAAARGH!" One zombie pounced on a guard, pinning him to the ground. Its jagged teeth tore into his throat in an instant.
    Blood sprayed everywhere, painting the ground red. The other guards, seeing this, panicked and scattered, their fear overtaking any sense of order.
    "Fall back! Get to the safe house!" Alex shouted, his voice laced with urgency.
    The guards, already terrified out of their minds, didn't need to be told twice. They turned and ran, firing blindly over their shoulders in a desperate attempt to slow the zombies down.
    But Laura was too fast.
    Her claws were already dripping with blood, and a twisted smile spread across her face. She looked like she was savoring the carnage, reveling in the hunt.
    Seeing the humans retreat only seemed to excite her more. Her predatory instincts kicked into overdrive.
    She moved like a shadow, darting through the night with inhuman speed. In the blink of an eye, she caught up to a group of fleeing guards. Her claws slashed through the air, and within moments, five or six of them lay dead in pools of their own blood.
    "She's a speed-type zombie king," Alex muttered to himself, his expression grim as he quickly assessed the situation.
    Taking a deep breath, he raised his hands, flames igniting in his palms. The air around him grew hot, shimmering with heat.
    He knew that if he didn't stop Laura now, none of his men would make it out alive.
    "Burn in hell!" Alex roared, hurling two fireballs straight at her.
    Laura reacted instantly, her body a blur as she leapt backward, narrowly avoiding the full force of the attack.
    The fireballs exploded on the ground, erupting into a blazing wall of flames.
    The fire created a temporary barrier, giving the guards enough time to retreat into the buildings behind them.
    Alex stood behind the wall of fire, his eyes scanning the horde below. But the unease in his chest only grew stronger.
    His gaze returned to the young man in the white shirt¡ªEthan.
    He was still standing in the same spot, his expression as cold and detached as ever, as if none of this chaos concerned him.
    But Alex knew better. Deep down, he could feel it. This man wasn't just part of the attack¡ªhe was the one orchestrating it all.
    "Hsss¡­" Alex sucked in a sharp breath, his chest tightening with dread. He didn't dare linger any longer. Without hesitation, he leapt down from the high wall and retreated into the building.
    He knew Ethan's abilities were bizarre and unpredictable, and he had almost no intel on him. Engaging him head-on would only make an already dire situation even worse.
    Outside, the outer wall was quickly overrun. The zombies poured in like a relentless tide, flooding the compound.
    Ethan moved forward, walking calmly through the sea of undead. His pace was slow and deliberate, almost like he was taking a casual stroll. He didn't attack right away. Instead, he watched, his cold eyes scanning the humans' reactions.
    "He's testing us¡­" Alex thought, his instincts screaming at him to stay alert.
    This wasn't just another zombie king.
    Ethan was something else entirely¡ªan intelligent predator.
    A faint smirk tugged at the corner of Ethan's lips, cold and calculating.
    He wasn't in a rush to unleash his power¡ªDomain of the Dead. It was a devastating ability, but its duration was limited. He didn't want to waste it. And, more importantly, he didn't want to stain his pristine white shirt.
    The brief skirmish had already taken a heavy toll on the prison's defenders. What had started as a force of over a hundred guards was now reduced to fewer than forty, barely holding on.
    Meanwhile, Ethan's zombie horde was virtually untouched, advancing with unstoppable momentum.
    Wherever the horde passed, death and blood followed, painting a grim picture of humanity's impending doom. It was as if the apocalypse itself had come knocking.
    Trailing behind Ethan was Bulldozer, his massive frame towering over the ruins. His grotesque face twisted into a grin that was almost childlike, though his eyes burned with the satisfaction of revenge.
    "Finally¡­ payback," Bulldozer growled, his voice low and guttural, tinged with cruel delight. "You thought you could mess with me? Now it's your turn to suffer!"
    Inside the prison, Alex and the remaining guards had fallen back to their last line of defense¡ªa heavily fortified safe house.
    The safe house was a bunker-like structure, built entirely from ten-inch-thick alloy. Every surface, from the walls to the ceiling and floor, was reinforced with no weak points.
    The only openings were a few small firing slits in the front wall, just large enough to shoot through or allow air to circulate.
    "Phew¡­"
    The guards, now huddled inside, finally let out a collective sigh of relief.
    Their faces were pale, etched with exhaustion and fear.
    "These zombies¡­ they're insane!" one guard gasped, still catching his breath.
    "Yeah, they're nothing like the ones we've fought before!" another chimed in, his voice trembling.
    "No kidding! Have you ever seen zombies using weapons?" someone snapped, frustration and fear bubbling over.
    "Believe it or not, I almost got hacked to death by one with a hunting knife¡­" another guard muttered, his voice shaky with lingering terror.
    "These things are evolving way too fast!"
    The group broke into nervous chatter, their words laced with fear of the unknown.
    But their uneasy conversation didn't last long. Outside, the zombies had already reached the safe house.
    The creatures clawed and scratched at the alloy walls, their grotesque faces pressed against the metal as they let out ear-piercing shrieks.
    No matter how hard they tried, though, the thick alloy didn't budge.
    "Get the satellite phone and contact HQ. Request immediate backup," Alex ordered, his voice calm but firm. "We're safe for now, but we can't stay trapped in here."
    "Got it!" one of the guards nodded quickly, grabbing the comms equipment and starting to dial.
    But before the call could go through, a deafening crash echoed from outside¡ªBOOM!
    The ground shook as Bulldozer's massive figure appeared in front of the safe house.
    He had smashed through several walls on his way, leaving a trail of destruction behind him. Now, he stood before the alloy bunker, his enormous fists clenched.
    With a roar, Bulldozer raised one of his fists and slammed it into the wall.
    BANG! BANG! BANG!
    Each punch landed like a sledgehammer, causing the entire safe house to tremble. The guards inside exchanged nervous glances, their confidence wavering.
    But the alloy walls held firm. No matter how hard Bulldozer hit, the safe house didn't give an inch.
    "Hah! Big guy, looks like you're not getting in," Alex sneered, a smirk tugging at his lips. His voice carried a hint of mockery, though his eyes remained sharp and calculating.
    Alex had complete faith in the safe house. It was specifically designed to withstand attacks from brute-force zombie kings like Bulldozer.
    "RAAAARGH! Damn humans!" Bulldozer roared, his massive fists slamming into the alloy walls over and over again. But no matter how hard he hit, the walls didn't budge.
    His furious roars echoed like thunder, shaking the air, but all he could do was vent his frustration in vain.
    Inside the safe house, Alex stood calm and composed, analyzing the situation.
    Through one of the firing slits, his sharp gaze scanned the horde outside.
    There was no way Bulldozer, with his limited intelligence, could have orchestrated such a coordinated attack. The real mastermind was obvious¡ªit had to be that eerily pristine young man.
    As Alex's thoughts raced, the chaos outside suddenly fell silent.
    The deafening roars and snarls of the zombies ceased all at once, leaving an eerie, oppressive stillness in their wake.
    It was like a noisy classroom suddenly going silent the moment the teacher walked in.
    "What the¡­ what's going on?" one of the guards whispered, his voice tinged with unease.
    "Why did they all just¡­ stop?" another asked, his tone equally nervous.
    "These zombies¡­ they're not normal!" someone muttered, their voice trembling.
    The guards exchanged uneasy glances, their fear mounting. Since the outbreak began, none of them had ever seen anything like this.
    Then, in the unsettling quiet, the horde began to move. But not in the way they expected.
    The zombies parted, shuffling to the sides in perfect unison, creating a straight, open path through their ranks. The movement was unnervingly precise, like soldiers clearing the way for their commander.
    "What the hell¡­" one of the guards gasped, his eyes wide with disbelief.
    Down the newly formed path, a figure emerged. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    It was Ethan.
    He walked slowly, his steps measured and deliberate, his spotless white shirt still impossibly clean. His expression was as cold and detached as ever, as if the carnage around him was beneath his notice.
    Flanking him were Laura and the PhD zombie, one on each side, like loyal bodyguards. Their presence only added to the sense of hierarchy, a chilling reminder that this was no ordinary horde.
    "B-Boss¡­ these zombies¡­ they're way too weird!" one of the guards stammered, his voice shaking with fear.
    Alex's eyes narrowed, his expression grim. He was just as shocked as his men, but he forced himself to stay calm.
    "Don't worry," he said, his voice steady. "They can't get in. As long as we stay put and wait for backup, we'll be fine."
    The guards nodded, reassured by Alex's confidence. The alloy walls of the safe house were incredibly thick¡ªstrong enough to withstand even a missile strike. For now, they were safe.
    But not everyone inside was handling the pressure well. A few of the guards, pushed to their limits by fear and anger, began shouting at the zombies outside, their voices filled with rage and desperation.
    "Come on, you undead bastards! Think you're so tough? Get in here and bite me!"
    "Yeah! What's with all the theatrics? You're not so scary!"
    "Damn it, you killed my brothers! I'll kill every last one of you!"
    Fueled by their frustration, some of the guards aimed their weapons through the firing slits and opened fire, spraying bullets into the horde outside.
    Muzzle flashes lit up the dark as the rounds tore into the zombies. The guards shouted curses as they fired, venting their fear and fury.
    But then, something happened.
    Ethan's figure¡­ vanished.

 Chapter 24 A warm slice of chocolate cake.

    "Stop it! You idiots!"Alex's sharp voice cut through the chaos, halting his subordinates' reckless actions. He knew firing at the horde of zombies outside was pointless¡ªa waste of precious ammunition.
    But what unsettled him even more was this: Ethan was gone.
    Like a gust of wind, he had vanished into thin air.
    A heavy, indescribable sense of dread pressed down on Alex's chest, as if some enormous, unseen danger was closing in.
    "Where did he go?" Alex muttered under his breath, his brows furrowed, eyes scanning the surroundings with heightened vigilance.
    And then, in the blink of an eye, that tall, lean figure appeared inside the safehouse.
    "What the hell?!"
    "How did he get in?!"
    "That's impossible!"
    The guards' eyes widened in disbelief, as if they'd just witnessed something beyond comprehension. Some even rubbed their eyes, trying to convince themselves they weren't hallucinating.
    "He's not a zombie... he's a ghost!"
    Fear surged through the room like a tidal wave, suffocating everyone in its wake. The air grew thick with tension, an oppressive weight that made it hard to breathe.
    One of the guards instinctively raised his gun, his trembling finger hovering over the trigger. But before he could fire, Ethan's presence exploded outward like a storm.
    Domain of the Dead.
    An invisible force swept through the room, crashing down on everyone like a mountain. The guards froze in place, their bodies stiffening as if paralyzed. Even breathing became a struggle.
    Alex, as an Awakener, had senses far sharper than the average person. His pupils contracted sharply, and for a moment, he thought he saw something horrifying¡ªa vast, endless sea of blood surging behind Ethan, roaring and churning, ready to swallow them all whole.
    "What... what kind of monster is this guy?"
    Under the crushing weight of the Domain, Alex's body reacted instinctively. Flames erupted from his hands, blazing fiercely, distorting the air around him with their heat.
    As an Awakener who had condensed a crystal core, Alex's physical strength far surpassed that of ordinary humans. Even under the oppressive force of the Domain, he could still move¡ªbarely.
    "Die!"
    With a furious roar, Alex gritted his teeth, summoning every ounce of his strength. His fists, engulfed in flames, swung toward Ethan with all the force he could muster.
    Ethan stood his ground, his gaze calm and razor-sharp. He had never fought an Awakener before and had no clear sense of his own limits.
    "Perfect. Let's see what I can do."
    The thought crossed his mind, but he didn't let his guard down. After all, his opponent was a crystal core Awakener¡ªa formidable foe. Underestimating him could be fatal.
    So Ethan went all out, meeting Alex's fiery punch with one of his own.
    Boom!
    A dull, thunderous sound echoed as their fists collided. The flames extinguished instantly.
    Alex's arm shattered like brittle glass, fragments of bone and flesh scattering in the air.
    The sheer force of the impact sent Alex flying backward, slamming into the alloy wall with a sickening crunch.
    Crack!
    The sound of bones breaking was unmistakable. Alex's body crumpled to the ground like a broken doll, lifeless and unmoving.
    Ethan raised an eyebrow, glancing down at his own fist, as if surprised by the outcome.
    "That's it? He's dead already?"
    He muttered to himself, his tone carrying a hint of disappointment.
    "So this is all a crystal core Awakener amounts to?"
    Meanwhile, Alex's subordinates were utterly consumed by despair.
    Just moments ago, they had pinned all their hopes on Alex, praying he could lead them out of this nightmare.
    But in a single exchange, their leader had been utterly destroyed¡ªwithout even a chance to fight back.
    "This guy... he's not human!"
    "He's a demon!"
    "The apocalypse is here¡­ for real this time."
    Terror and hopelessness were etched into their faces. Under the suffocating pressure of the Domain of the Dead, they couldn't move a muscle. A few, their willpower too weak to withstand the crushing force, simply passed out on the spot.
    Ethan stepped forward, his movements slow and deliberate, until he reached Alex's broken body. Crouching down, he extended a hand and dug into the shattered remains of Alex's skull, pulling out a crystal-clear crystal core.
    This core was unlike any ordinary Neurocore. It was completely transparent, about the size of a pigeon egg, and emitted a faint, intoxicating fragrance.
    The energy contained within it was far more potent than any Neurocore Ethan had ever encountered.
    "Might as well treat it like a warm slice of chocolate cake¡­"
    Ethan popped the crystal core into his mouth and bit down gently. The moment his teeth cracked it open, the core dissolved into a surge of pure energy that flooded through his entire body.
    It felt like a warm current coursing through him, nourishing every inch of his being. Even his muscles and bones seemed to be reforged, strengthened in ways he hadn't thought possible.
    "Not bad," he muttered to himself, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips.
    The energy from this single crystal core far surpassed that of ten ordinary Neurocores.
    Ethan could feel his strength growing rapidly, as if every cell in his body was celebrating, alive with newfound power.
    He pulled a tissue from his pocket and casually wiped his hands before turning toward the heavy door of the safehouse.
    "Well then, dinner's served, my little ones."
    With a calm yet commanding tone, he pushed open the thick steel door. His voice carried an undeniable authority, one that demanded obedience.
    "ROAR¡ª!"
    The horde of zombies outside erupted into a frenzy, like predators finally unleashed after being held back for too long. Their guttural roars filled the air as they surged forward, pouring into the safehouse like a tidal wave.
    The guards inside didn't stand a chance. The zombies tore into them with savage ferocity, ripping them apart as screams of terror and agony echoed through the confined space.
    But the chaos didn't last long. The screams soon faded, replaced by an eerie silence.
    ¡­
    The hunt was over.
    The prison, which had just been taken over by Genesis Biotech, was once again reduced to ruins. The zombie horde reclaimed the area, wandering aimlessly through the crumbling hallways and desolate courtyards.
    A grim atmosphere hung over the prison. Occasionally, a few black crows descended, their harsh caws breaking the silence as they pecked at the rotting flesh of the undead.
    Meanwhile, Ethan had already led his zombie army back to his lair.
    As was his routine, he started with a hot bath, scrubbing away the blood and grime from his body. Once clean, he changed into fresh clothes.
    Perhaps it was the crystal core he had consumed, but he didn't feel the slightest bit hungry. Instead, he grabbed a wine glass from the cabinet, poured himself some fresh blood, and settled onto the couch, sipping it leisurely.
    At that moment, he didn't look like the terrifying Zombie King that survivors whispered about in fear. Instead, he seemed more like the boy next door¡ªcalm, relaxed, even a little lazy.
    "Boss, what were you up to just now?"
    Nina, one of the few under his command who could still hold a normal conversation, asked casually as she mopped the floor nearby.
    "Nothing much," Ethan replied without looking at her, his tone light. "Just went out for a warm slice of chocolate cake."
    "Uh¡­"
    Nina froze mid-swipe, her mop hovering above the floor.
    She knew full well that the world outside was nothing but a wasteland. There hadn't been any chocolate cake¡ªor anything remotely like it.
    It didn't take a genius to figure out what Ethan really meant.
    "Forget it¡­" she muttered under her breath, resuming her mopping. "No point asking. We're not even on the same wavelength."
    ¡­ S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    After every hunt, Ethan would spend a few days in his lair, quietly recovering and evolving.
    The outside world was full of danger, but he didn't care. Whether it was zombie hordes or human survivors, to him, they were all just prey.
    Since the apocalypse began, he had never stopped consuming energy. Flesh, Neurocores, even crystal cores¡ªthey were all fuel for his evolution.
    But because of this relentless growth, Ethan had no clear sense of his own limits.
    "Alex was too weak," Ethan murmured, leaning back on the couch as he swirled the blood in his glass. His eyes held a distant, contemplative look.
    "Is there anyone stronger out there?"
    He spoke softly, but there was a hint of anticipation in his voice.
    What he didn't know was that his recent actions¡ªkilling Alex and letting the prison fall back into ruin¡ªhad already caused a massive stir in the outside world.
    ¡­
    On the Genesis Biotech website, the news about the "prison overrun by zombies" incident had just been posted, and the comment section immediately exploded.
    "Even Genesis Biotech can't handle this? Wasn't there some 'Operation King Hunt' before? Looks like it failed!"
    "Alex was an Awakener with a crystal core, right? He's ranked at least in the top ten at the official shelter, isn't he?"
    "Yeah! And yet he didn't even survive long enough for the rescue team to arrive. That's terrifying!"
    "OMG¡­ Is there really a zombie king this powerful now?"
    "This is so scary! What if this zombie king comes for our shelter next?"
    "¡­"
    Even though the world had already fallen into an apocalypse, Genesis Biotech's website and the official shelter's network remained the primary sources of information for survivors.
    In just a few hours, the post had racked up over 3,000 comments.
    But Genesis Biotech clearly wasn't ready to accept defeat after this incident.
    Soon, they released an official statement on their website:
    "Regarding the 'prison overrun by zombies' incident, our company will not let this matter rest. We've already uncovered some clues about the zombie king that killed Alex, and we'll soon pinpoint the location of its lair."
    "We will deploy an Awakener squad, along with the ultimate killing machine¡ªDoom Hunter¡ªto completely eliminate this zombie king and every zombie in its lair. 'Operation King Hunt' will continue."
    ¡­

 Chapter 25

    "Continue?"Ethan's lips curled into a faint, knowing smile.
    He had to admit, Genesis Biotech's plan wasn't half bad. If they wanted to keep pushing forward with "Operation King Hunt," he had no problem playing along. Hunting down these human Awakeners and harvesting their crystal cores to replenish his energy? That sounded like a win-win to him.
    After all, he hadn't had his fill of "cherries" yet¡­
    And besides, Ethan had always hated being disturbed.
    The best way to keep trouble from knocking on your door? Simple¡ªtake the fight to them. Eliminate every potential threat before it even had a chance to grow.
    With that thought, he turned to Laura. His voice was calm, but the command in it was absolute. "Go. Track down those Awakeners."
    Laura was Ethan's fastest scout¡ªquick, sharp, and deadly efficient. She never failed a mission.
    Hearing the order, she grinned, baring a row of razor-sharp teeth. Her laugh was low and eerie, like a predator toying with its prey. "Hehehehehe~~"
    The next second, her figure blurred into a shadow and vanished from their hideout, melting into the distant streets.
    ...
    Night fell, and darkness swallowed the city whole.
    Los Angeles had long since lost power. The streets were pitch black, with not a single light to be seen¡ªonly endless shadows. The air reeked of decay and blood, and the distant howls of zombies and mutated beasts echoed through the night, painting a grim picture of the city's despair.
    Ethan stood by the window of their hideout, gazing down at the streets twenty stories below. His sharp eyes pierced through the darkness, capturing every detail with ease. Zombies had exceptional night vision, and Ethan was no exception.
    Suddenly, a shadow darted toward the building, moving with ghostly speed before leaping effortlessly into the high-rise.
    Laura had returned.
    "Master¡­" she knelt before him, her voice low and raspy. "I found a group of humans. They're hiding in Westfield Century City, guarding a warehouse. There are over ten Awakeners among them, wearing the same uniforms as the ones we encountered earlier today."
    Ethan nodded slightly.
    Laura's intelligence wasn't her strongest suit, but it was enough¡ªabout the level of a ten-year-old child. She could describe what she saw clearly, and that was all Ethan needed.
    Ten Awakeners, all in uniform¡­ Ethan immediately understood. These people had to be part of Genesis Biotech's team.
    In this post-apocalyptic world, only Genesis Biotech still maintained such organization and discipline.
    "They're guarding the warehouse. They've probably found some valuable supplies and are figuring out how to transport them back," Ethan murmured to himself, a cold glint flashing in his eyes.
    In a world where resources were scarce, moving supplies was no easy feat. After all, not everyone had the luxury of a spatial storage ring.
    "Let's go take a look," Ethan ordered curtly.
    Excitement flickered in Laura's eyes. Her grin stretched unnaturally wide, almost splitting her face, revealing a grotesque, predatory smile.
    ...
    Night was the perfect time for zombies to hunt.
    But this time, it was different.
    The horde following Ethan moved in complete silence, blending seamlessly into the darkness. Their movements were synchronized, precise¡ªlike a ghostly army trained to perfection.
    Outside Westfield Century City, the zombie horde gathered. Over a thousand of them stood motionless in the shadows, their eyes glowing with a feral, bloodthirsty light. They waited, silent and still, for Ethan's command. The moment he gave the signal, they would charge without hesitation, a tidal wave of death.
    ...
    Inside the supermarket, the warehouse was packed with supplies¡ªenough to sustain thousands of people.
    To protect these resources, Genesis Biotech had stationed twelve Awakeners as guards, along with over two hundred regular employees and survivors.
    "How long is it gonna take to move all this stuff?" A young man on guard duty leaned against the wall, his tone laced with frustration. "There's only, what, two hundred of us? We'll be dead tired just hauling this crap."
    His companion, a man with a cigarette dangling from his lips, exhaled a puff of smoke lazily. "Who cares? We'll just wait for HQ to send reinforcements. In the meantime, we've got food, drinks, smokes, and booze. Just sit tight and enjoy it."
    "Yeah, but¡­" The younger man frowned, lowering his voice. "I don't feel safe out here. I'd feel a lot better if we were back at the company."
    "Hah! You're such a coward," the smoker laughed, clapping him on the shoulder. "We've got twelve Awakeners guarding this place. Any zombie dumb enough to come here is just asking to get slaughtered!"
    "Let's hope so¡­" The younger man yawned, his exhaustion evident. "Hey, Marcus, toss me a cigarette too. I need something to keep me awake."
    But neither of them realized that, at that very moment, the entire perimeter of Westfield Century City had been surrounded by a silent, deadly army of over a thousand zombies.
    They stood motionless in the darkness, like statues of death. But their glowing red eyes burned with hunger, ready to pounce the moment Ethan gave the order.
    Ethan stood at the front of his horde, his senses locked onto the faint traces of life emanating from within the shopping mall.
    His gaze sharpened, and a cold smile tugged at the corner of his lips.
    "Twelve Awakeners¡­" he murmured to himself. "A direct assault would cost too much."
    It wasn't that he cared about the lives of the zombies under his command. But the ones he'd brought tonight were his elite troops¡ªobedient, disciplined, and capable of following complex orders. They were a resource he wasn't willing to squander so easily.
    He made his decision.
    "I'll take care of a few Awakeners first," Ethan said softly, his voice laced with a chilling resolve. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Turning to the horde behind him, he ordered them to remain in place. Then, his figure melted into the shadows, vanishing into the night like a phantom.
    ...
    Ethan activated his Domain of the Dead, his body becoming intangible as he phased through the walls of the shopping mall. He moved like a wraith, silent and unseen, blending seamlessly into the darkness.
    "Stay sharp¡­" he reminded himself, his cold eyes scanning his surroundings with precision.
    There were twelve Awakeners inside. While Ethan was confident in his abilities, he knew that his Domain of the Dead could only be fully sustained for five minutes. If he got dragged into a prolonged fight, things could get tricky.
    He focused on the faint traces of human presence in the air, his steps light and deliberate. Despite the pitch-black surroundings, his vision was as clear as daylight.
    The first floor of the mall had once been a showcase for jewelry and luxury goods. Glass display cases still held gold, silver, and diamonds, though they were now coated in a layer of dust. In this post-apocalyptic world, these once-prized treasures had lost all their value. They sat untouched, forgotten relics of a bygone era.
    Ethan didn't spare them a glance. He moved forward, his focus unwavering, until he reached the main hall on the first floor.
    Here, the human presence was stronger. The sound of breathing filled the air, interspersed with the occasional faint snore.
    His gaze swept across the hall, taking in the scene. The floor was covered with makeshift bedding¡ªthin mattresses and blankets where dozens of survivors lay curled up, most of them fast asleep.
    A few, however, were still awake. One of them, a bald middle-aged man, leaned against the wall, the faint glow of a phone screen illuminating his tired face.
    "Still up late, even with no hair left to lose," Ethan thought with a cold smirk, continuing his silent observation.
    It wasn't surprising that they had power. Large shopping centers like this often came equipped with backup generators. But these ordinary survivors weren't his concern.
    His targets were the Awakeners.
    Ethan's attention shifted to a small, isolated room nearby. He could sense three people inside¡ªone Awakener and two ordinary humans.
    He approached without a sound, using his Domain of the Dead to phase through the wall and enter the room.
    The space had once been a retail shop but had since been converted into a makeshift bedroom. The air was thick with a cloying, nauseating scent of indulgence.
    On the bed, a young Awakener lay sprawled out, naked, with two women curled up beside him. All three were deep in sleep, their breathing slow and steady.
    Ethan's expression remained cold as he took in the scene.
    He wasn't surprised.
    In this post-apocalyptic world, Awakeners were rare and powerful assets. They were the privileged class among survivors, and many women were willing to offer themselves in exchange for protection or resources.
    Under the constant shadow of death, concepts like chastity had long since lost their meaning. For many, indulgence and hedonism were the only ways to numb the fear and despair.
    Ethan didn't hesitate. He drew a sharp dagger from his waist, his movements swift and precise. The blade plunged into the Awakener's forehead, silent and deadly.
    To ensure there was no noise, Ethan activated his Domain of the Dead again, allowing the dagger to phase through the skull and directly destroy the brain tissue.
    A faint "squelch" echoed as a Neurocore emerged from the Awakener's shattered skull, floating into the air.
    Ethan caught it effortlessly, examining it briefly. This Awakener wasn't particularly strong¡ªhe hadn't even formed a crystal core yet. But Ethan wasn't picky. He popped the Neurocore into his mouth, chewing slowly as the familiar "cherry" flavor spread across his tongue.
    "Not bad," he muttered, licking his lips with a hint of satisfaction.
    As for the two women on the bed, they remained fast asleep, completely unaware of what had just happened.
    Ethan glanced down at them, a flicker of something unreadable passing through his eyes.
    "If they wake up and find themselves lying next to a corpse, they'll probably lose their minds," he murmured to himself, his tone cold and detached.
    Deciding to spare them that horror, he opted for what he considered a "merciful" solution.
    The dagger flashed again, its blade striking with unerring precision. Two quick thrusts to the heart, and the women's lives ended without a sound.
    Ethan stood over the now-silent room, his expression unreadable. He wiped the blade clean on the edge of the bed, then turned and phased back through the wall, disappearing into the darkness once more.
    ...

 Chapter 26 How could this happenâ€¦

    Ethan silently moved through the shadows, relying on his Domain of the Dead ability to remain undetected.Every strike he made was precise, clean, and efficient, avoiding any unnecessary bloodshed that might alert the other Awakeners.
    Their heightened senses, especially their sharp sense of smell, meant even the faintest hint of blood could give him away.
    After eliminating the three individuals in the first room, Ethan turned and slipped into the adjacent one.
    Inside, a female Awakener lay in deep sleep, completely unaware of the danger. Ethan repeated his method, swiftly extracting her Neurocore without hesitation.
    One by one, Ethan hunted down five Awakeners in total, absorbing their Neurocores as he went.
    Each time he consumed one, a familiar, sweet "cherry" flavor filled his mouth.
    The taste triggered a flood of memories, pulling him back to a time long gone.
    He remembered the orphanage's backyard, where a cherry tree stood tall. When the fruit ripened, he and Mia, along with the other kids, would climb the tree, plucking the bright red cherries and stuffing their mouths full of sweetness. Their laughter would echo under the warm sunlight, carefree and full of life.
    Though those memories had long since faded, blurred by the passage of time, the taste brought them back vividly, as if those days had never left him.
    For a fleeting moment, he felt like that boy again, standing under the cherry tree.
    But the nostalgia didn't last. Ethan shook off the memories and pressed forward, his focus cold and unyielding as he continued executing his plan.
    He phased through the wall and entered a massive warehouse.
    The space was packed with supplies: spices, drinks, sandwiches, sausages, bacon, bread¡ªessentially everything you'd expect to find in a well-stocked supermarket.
    Without hesitation, Ethan waved his hand, storing the supplies into his spatial storage ring.
    Moving deeper, he discovered another warehouse.
    This one housed frozen goods¡ªshrimp, crabs, seafood, and even fresh cuts of meat. Thanks to a backup generator, the refrigeration systems were still running, keeping everything in pristine condition. Ethan quickly claimed all of it.
    The next two warehouses were just as bountiful.
    One was filled with household appliances, cleaning tools, and detergents¡ªpractically everything needed for daily life. The only exception was the vegetable storage area, where most of the produce had rotted away, releasing a nauseating stench.
    Ethan didn't care. He wasn't much of a vegetable person anyway. To him, the decaying greens were meaningless.
    As he continued looting, two Awakeners stationed outside on night watch began to sense that something was off.
    "Marcus, it's already 2:05 a.m. Why hasn't Buck come to take over yet?" a young man muttered, his voice laced with irritation.
    "No idea," Marcus, an older man, replied with a frown, his tone carrying a hint of impatience.
    "Maybe he overdid it last night with that woman and can't even get out of bed," the younger man sneered, his words dripping with sarcasm.
    "I'll go check on him." The younger man stood up, clearly annoyed by Buck's tardiness. He walked straight to the first room and knocked on the door.
    "Buck! Get up and take your shift! Stop pretending to be dead and hurry up!"
    "Hey! Did you hear me?"
    No response.
    The uneasy silence sent a chill down his spine. Taking a deep breath, he braced himself and shoved the door open with force.
    What he saw froze him in place.
    Inside the room, three bodies lay on the bed¡ªtwo women and one man. Their skin was pale, almost paper-white, and their lifeless faces made it clear they'd been dead for some time.
    "Shit! Something's wrong!" the young man shouted, his voice trembling as he spun around and yelled into the night. "Everyone, wake up! Someone's been killed!"
    His panicked cry shattered the stillness of the night like a thunderclap.
    In the main hall, the survivors stirred awake, rubbing their eyes and stumbling toward the commotion.
    "What's going on?"
    "What happened?"
    "Is it zombies? Did they get in?"
    The crowd buzzed with nervous chatter, fear spreading like wildfire among them.
    Amid the chaos, no one noticed the tall, lean figure standing quietly in the crowd. His expression was calm, detached, as if none of this concerned him.
    That figure was Ethan.
    Meanwhile, Marcus¡ªthe leader of the survivors and the Awakener among them who had successfully condensed a crystal core¡ªstrode over quickly. His expression was grim, and his sharp gaze swept across the scene.
    "Billy, what happened?" Marcus asked in a low voice, his tone carrying a barely restrained anger.
    "Buck¡­ he's dead!" Billy, a young man, pointed toward the room, his voice trembling noticeably.
    Marcus followed the direction of Billy's finger, and his brows furrowed instantly. His face darkened further, and a dangerous glint flickered in his eyes.
    Behind him, the other survivors began whispering among themselves. Fear and unease spread through the group like wildfire.
    "How did he die? Don't tell me he got too excited last night and had a heart attack?"
    "Don't joke about that. Those two women are dead too."
    "Could it be¡­ some kind of disease?"
    "¡­"
    The murmurs rippled through the crowd, but Marcus's expression only grew colder and more severe.
    He slowly approached Buck's body, his brows tightly knit, his sharp eyes scanning every inch of the corpse.
    Thanks to his heightened senses as an Awakener, Marcus quickly noticed something chilling¡ªBuck's energy had completely vanished. His Neurocore had been taken.
    But¡­ there wasn't a single wound on Buck's body.
    "This¡­ this is impossible¡­" Marcus muttered under his breath, a flicker of shock flashing in his eyes.
    His gaze swept across the room, and his voice dropped to a cold, commanding tone. "Who was staying in the rooms next to him? Bring them out. I need to ask them some questions."
    "I¡­ I don't know¡­" Billy stammered, his face pale. It was clear he was just as shaken by the situation.
    Marcus turned his attention to the hallway and noticed that the doors to four adjacent rooms were still shut tight. His heart sank, a growing sense of dread creeping over him.
    As an Awakener, his senses were razor-sharp. With all this commotion, there was no way the people in those rooms hadn't heard anything.
    Unless¡­
    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Without hesitation, Marcus kicked open the doors to all four rooms in quick succession.
    What he saw inside made everyone gasp in horror. In each room lay a cold, lifeless body.
    Hiss¡­
    The crowd fell silent in an instant. The sight before them left everyone too stunned to speak.
    They were dead.
    All of them were dead.
    At that moment, a girl came running from the direction of the warehouse, her face pale with panic and urgency.
    "Marcus! The warehouse¡­ the supplies in the warehouse are all gone!"
    "What?!"
    Marcus's face turned ashen. He rushed toward the warehouse, flung the door open, and the sight inside nearly made his knees buckle.
    The warehouse, once filled with supplies, was now completely empty.
    "This¡­ this can't be real. It has to be an illusion!" Marcus muttered to himself, gripping the doorframe tightly as if trying to steady his spiraling thoughts.
    He closed his eyes, focusing his mind, attempting to dispel any possibility of mental manipulation.
    But when he opened his eyes again, the scene remained unchanged.
    This wasn't an illusion.
    It was reality.
    "How could this happen¡­" Marcus's face was so dark it seemed like a storm was brewing. His fists clenched tightly, his knuckles turning white, his fury barely contained.
    The survivors around him stayed silent, the oppressive atmosphere thick enough to choke on.
    Out of the original twelve Awakeners, five were now inexplicably dead, leaving only seven. And to make matters worse, the warehouse¡ªtheir lifeline¡ªhad been completely emptied.
    Without food, how were they supposed to survive?
    Marcus took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. His sharp gaze swept across the room as he spoke in a low, icy tone: "Something¡ªor someone¡ªgot in here."
    "Marcus¡­" A woman standing nearby spoke, her voice trembling with fear. She was clearly shaken to her core. "To silently kill five Awakeners and steal this much¡­ What kind of ability could do that?"
    "I don't know," Marcus replied, shaking his head. A chilling glint flashed in his eyes. "But I'm certain of one thing: they haven't left."
    "What?!"
    Gasps erupted from the crowd.
    "They're still in this building," Marcus said, his voice cold and commanding, carrying an undeniable authority.
    His eyes scanned the surrounding darkness, as if searching for something¡ªor someone.
    The survivors were holed up in Westfield Century City, a sprawling shopping center covering over 1.3 million square feet. At this moment, the entire building was cloaked in shadows, save for the faint glow of emergency lights that barely illuminated a few dozen feet ahead. Beyond that, the darkness stretched endlessly.
    The thought of a "monster" capable of silently killing five Awakeners and stealing all their supplies lurking somewhere in the shadows sent a chill down everyone's spine.
    People glanced nervously around, their eyes darting into the darkness, trying to spot the hidden threat. But no one noticed Ethan, who stood quietly among them.
    His expression was calm, his gaze detached, as if he were nothing more than an uninvolved observer watching the chaos unfold.
    The survivors had no idea that the "monster" they feared was standing right in their midst.
    Ethan's eyes swept over the group, his face unreadable. Among the remaining seven Awakeners, five had condensed crystal cores, their abilities still unknown. He wasn't in a rush to act. Instead, he decided to "play" with them for a while.
    Meanwhile, the survivors' nerves were fraying, and their emotions were nearing a breaking point.
    "What are we supposed to do without food?"
    "Lily, you owe me a chocolate bar from yesterday! Give it back now!"
    "Marcus, we should head back to Genesis Biotech HQ! Or¡­ or maybe request a supply drop from them!"
    "¡­"
    The crowd descended into chaos, their voices overlapping in a cacophony of panic and desperation.
    Marcus raised a hand, signaling for silence. Once the noise died down, he nodded and spoke in a calm, measured tone: "I'll¡­ consider it."
    But inside, his mind was a storm of anxiety and unease.
    He knew the truth: losing this much food and five Awakeners was a disaster. If Genesis Biotech HQ found out, they wouldn't just reprimand him¡ªthey'd likely send him straight to the labs as a test subject for live experiments.
    No. That couldn't happen.
    Marcus's expression darkened further. He had to find the "monster" and recover the stolen supplies before HQ caught wind of this mess.
    ...

 Chapter 27 Filthyâ€¦

    Seven Awakeners gathered in the dimly lit room, their faces barely illuminated by the faint glow of a single lamp. The atmosphere was heavy, the tension palpable.Marcus was the first to speak, his voice low and resolute.
    "We can't report this to the company. We have to recover the supplies ourselves."
    The other six nodded in agreement. No one objected.
    They all understood the stakes. If the higher-ups at Genesis Biotech found out about this blunder, the consequences would be catastrophic.
    But one of the younger men frowned, his voice tinged with hesitation. "Marcus, but we don't even have a single lead. How are we supposed to find them?"
    "There will be clues," Marcus replied, his eyes glinting coldly in the shadows. His tone carried an unshakable confidence. "Stealing that much material without leaving a trace? Impossible. And I'm certain that 'creature' hasn't left this mall yet."
    "What about the survivors?" Billy asked, his brows furrowed, his voice laced with frustration. "They're scared out of their minds. How can we expect them to help us track down a monster? There's no way they'll agree to this."
    Marcus's expression darkened instantly, his tone as cold and sharp as ice. "They don't have to agree. They'll do it whether they like it or not. This company isn't a charity. We saved them so they could help us move supplies, not so we could babysit a bunch of useless freeloaders. In this world, only those who prove their worth deserve to survive."
    The room fell silent. The other six said nothing, but their eyes betrayed their agreement.
    Marcus's meaning was clear¡ªif it came down to it, they'd use the survivors as bait to recover the supplies. No matter the cost.
    After all, this wasn't just any ordinary stash. These were resources worth billions. In a world like this, a few human lives were insignificant in comparison.
    ...
    When the meeting ended, Marcus returned to the survivors, his face as stern as ever.
    Standing in the center of the group, he spoke in a deep, commanding voice. "Listen up, everyone. We've made a decision. The supplies are missing, and we can't just sit around and do nothing. In times like these, we need to work together to get them back."
    The crowd fell silent, stunned by his words.
    "Go look for the supplies?" someone muttered, disbelief evident in their tone.
    "Is this a joke?" another person shouted. "It's pitch black out there, and there might still be monsters in the mall! If you want to go, fine, but don't expect us to!"
    "Exactly! Five Awakeners were killed! What chance do we have as regular people? We'd just be walking to our deaths!"
    "Dealing with monsters is your job! We don't have any powers¡ªwhy should we risk our lives for this?"
    The group erupted into chaos, voices overlapping in a cacophony of fear and defiance. Every face was etched with terror and resistance.
    Marcus's expression grew darker with every passing second, his anger simmering just beneath the surface.
    Finally, he raised his hand and shouted, his voice booming like thunder. "Enough! You're going, whether you like it or not! I'm not obligated to protect any of you. If you think you can just sit back and do nothing, then I'll throw you out of the mall right now!"
    His words hit the crowd like a sledgehammer, silencing them instantly.
    No one dared to speak. The oppressive aura radiating from Marcus was suffocating, a stark reminder of the power and authority Awakeners held in this post-apocalyptic world.
    Still, a few people began to waver.
    "To be fair, we wouldn't have survived this long without the supplies from the warehouse. It's only right that we help look for them."
    "Yeah, there's so many of us. What's there to be scared of?"
    "Besides, that monster might just have some weird abilities. It doesn't mean it's unbeatable."
    "True. Every ability has a weakness."
    The murmurs of doubt slowly shifted into reluctant agreement. Some of the survivors were starting to change their minds.
    Seeing this, Marcus seized the moment. His voice dropped lower, carrying a hint of temptation. "Listen carefully. I, Marcus, promise you this: anyone who finds the supplies or provides useful information will be rewarded with enough food to last an entire year."
    "A year's worth of food?!"
    The announcement hit the crowd like a bomb.
    In this world, food was more valuable than gold. Even when they had access to the warehouse, their daily rations were strictly limited¡ªjust enough to stave off hunger. A year's worth of food was an unimaginable luxury.
    The eyes of several burly men lit up with determination, as if they'd just been injected with adrenaline.
    "Let's go! I want to see what this so-called monster really is!"
    "Exactly! There's so many of us¡ªwhat's there to be afraid of?"
    "Whatever it is, it's probably just good at sneaking around and ambushing people!"
    The crowd's mood began to shift, their fear gradually replaced by a growing sense of defiance. More and more people started to respond, their voices rising in agreement.
    Some turned on flashlights, while others used their phones to light the way. Beams of light crisscrossed the darkness, pushing back the oppressive shadows that surrounded them.
    In small groups of three or five, the survivors began to spread out, searching every corner of the supermarket.
    But in the shadows, away from the flickering lights and the growing commotion, Ethan stood silently, his cold gaze fixed on the scene before him. His lips curled into a faint, almost imperceptible smile.
    "Interesting," he murmured to himself, before quietly retreating into the depths of the darkness, his figure melting away like a shadow swallowed by the void.
    ...
    The shopping mall was enormous.
    In its prime, it could accommodate tens of thousands of customers. But now, with only two hundred survivors scattered throughout its vast halls, the space felt eerily empty and desolate.
    The survivors moved in small groups, their flashlight beams flickering like fragile fireflies in the dark, always on the verge of being consumed by the surrounding blackness.
    As time passed, the groups drifted further and further apart.
    Some began to slack off, slipping into corners to pretend they were searching. Others gave up entirely, curling up in hidden spots, hoping to avoid the dangerous task altogether.
    But Ethan's attention wasn't on these ordinary survivors.
    His gaze was locked firmly on the seven Awakeners.
    To him, the regular humans were of no interest¡ªthey were weak, their "flavor" unappealing, not worth his time.
    The Awakeners, however, were different. They moved cautiously, staying close together, never letting their guard down or straying too far from one another.
    "Marcus, I feel like¡­ someone's following us," one of the female Awakeners suddenly said, stopping in her tracks. Her brows furrowed as she glanced over her shoulder, her voice low and uneasy.
    She instinctively looked back, but all she saw was an expanse of impenetrable darkness. Nothing moved.
    Marcus shot her a glance, his tone calm but edged with impatience. "Don't scare yourself. You're just too tense."
    "Yeah, Marcus is right," Billy chimed in, trying to lighten the mood. "I've felt the same way walking alone at night before¡ªlike someone's watching me. It's just your mind playing tricks on you. The more you think about it, the worse it gets. Just stop thinking about it, and you'll be fine."
    "Really?" The girl's voice still carried a hint of doubt, but she didn't press the issue further.
    The group continued their search, moving methodically from the first-floor lobby to the third floor. Their footsteps echoed through the cavernous mall, the sound unnervingly loud in the oppressive silence.
    Despite combing through nearly every corner, they found nothing.
    "Damn it!" Marcus muttered, standing by the railing on the third floor. His brows were deeply furrowed, his expression a mix of frustration and confusion. He leaned over the edge, scanning the open space below. From his vantage point, he could see the survivors scattered across the various floors, their flashlight beams darting through the darkness like restless fireflies.
    The search continued, but so far, there had been no reports of injuries or casualties.
    "Could it be¡­ that the monster really left already?" Billy asked, standing beside Marcus. His tone was hesitant, as if he didn't fully believe his own words. "Think about it¡ªit stole all those supplies and killed five of us. Why would it stick around and risk getting caught?"
    "Maybe," Marcus replied, though his frown deepened. Something about the situation didn't sit right with him.
    Hearing this, the female Awakener let out a long sigh of relief, her tightly wound nerves finally beginning to relax.
    She raised her hand, clutching her stomach with an embarrassed expression. "I¡­ I can't hold it anymore. I've been too scared to go to the bathroom, but now I really can't wait. I need to go."
    Marcus nodded but still looked uneasy. "Grace, go with Ella. The two of you can watch each other's backs."
    "What?" Grace threw up her hands in exasperation. "She needs someone to go with her just to use the bathroom? Seriously?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Stop complaining and go," Marcus ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument.
    Grace sighed, clearly annoyed, but followed Ella anyway.
    The two turned a corner and entered a deserted hallway.
    They didn't head for the restroom¡ªsuch formalities had long since disappeared in this post-apocalyptic world. Finding a hidden spot to relieve oneself was the new normal.
    The hallway was even darker than the rest of the mall, the kind of darkness where you couldn't see your hand in front of your face. But as Awakeners, their enhanced vision allowed them to make out their surroundings, even in such poor lighting.
    "Hurry up!" Grace said impatiently, standing with her back to Ella. Her tone was sharp, tinged with irritation.
    "I know, I know," Ella replied, walking over to a wall. She unfastened her pants and was just about to squat down when¡ª
    A sudden, overwhelming sense of dread washed over her.
    It was a feeling she couldn't put into words, a primal instinct screaming at her, as if an invisible force had wrapped itself around her, suffocating her.
    As an Awakener, her senses were far sharper than those of ordinary people. And right now, every fiber of her being was screaming the same thing: Danger.
    Extreme danger.
    "Filthy¡­"
    A low, chilling voice emerged from the darkness, like the whisper of a demon crawling out of the depths of hell. It carried a mocking, icy tone that sent shivers down her spine.
    Ella's head snapped up, her pupils contracting sharply.
    From the shadows, a figure slowly emerged. His face was deathly pale, almost ghostlike, his eyes cold and detached. His lips curled into a faint, mocking smile, as if silently condemning her actions¡ªHow could you stoop so low as to relieve yourself here?
    "You¡­" Ella's voice trembled, her body frozen in place. Instinctively, her hand began to rise, ready to activate her Awakener ability.
    But she was too slow.
    A flash of cold light streaked through the air.
    The blade of a knife pierced her temple with surgical precision.
    ...

 Chapter 28 Could an ability like that really exist?

    The woman's body went rigid, her eyes wide open in terror. The horror and fear she felt in her final moments were frozen on her face. Her pupils slowly dilated as her lifeless body collapsed to the ground."Ella!"
    In the darkness, Grace spun around sharply, just in time to see a shadowy figure pulling a dagger out of Ella's skull.
    Her heart sank like a stone, her pupils constricting as fear and rage surged through her.
    The monster was here!
    Grace's body tensed instantly, and the air around her grew icy cold.
    Her awakening ability was frost-based. Clenching her fists, she summoned freezing energy that coalesced into two razor-sharp ice spikes, extending from her palms.
    Without hesitation, she launched herself forward like a bolt of lightning, charging straight at Ethan.
    Her speed was astonishing, like a predator pouncing on its prey. The ice spikes sliced through the air with a sharp, piercing sound, their destructive force surpassing even that of bullets.
    But Ethan had no intention of meeting her head-on. At the last moment, his figure flickered and darted backward, melting seamlessly into the wall and vanishing without a trace.
    "What?!"
    Grace skidded to a halt, her eyes scanning the area frantically for any sign of him. But all she saw was the cold, unyielding wall¡ªcompletely empty.
    Where did he go?
    In that brief moment of hesitation, a dagger suddenly shot out from the wall, aimed directly at her head.
    The dagger moved with impossible speed, giving her no time to react.
    Instinctively, Grace tried to dodge, but it was too late. The blade pierced her skull with precision, driving straight through her head and extracting her crystal core in one swift motion.
    Her body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. The ice spikes in her hands shattered into countless shards, scattering across the floor.
    It all happened so fast¡ªso fast it felt like a nightmare.
    "Ella! Grace! What happened?!"
    At the entrance to the corridor, Marcus's voice rang out suddenly. He and the others had sensed something was wrong and rushed over.
    But when they arrived, the sight before them froze them in their tracks.
    Two bodies lay on the ground. Ella and Grace's faces were twisted in terror, their heads intact, but their crystal cores had been taken.
    The way they died was identical to the five victims before them.
    A suffocating sense of dread settled over the group, an invisible pressure filling the air.
    Two more were dead¡­
    "Where's the monster? Where is it?!"
    The remaining five scanned their surroundings nervously, their eyes filled with tension and fear. They gripped their weapons tightly, terrified that they might be next.
    But the darkness around them had returned to an eerie stillness, as if nothing had happened. If not for the bodies at their feet, they might have thought it was all just an illusion.
    "It's still here," Marcus said in a low voice, his tone laced with a chilling certainty. "It never left."
    Billy's eyes were bloodshot, his chest heaving as his emotions teetered on the edge of collapse. Clenching his fists, he roared into the darkness, "Monster! Get the hell out here! Hiding in the shadows¡ªwhat kind of coward are you? Come out and fight me one-on-one!"
    His voice echoed down the corridor, but the only response was an oppressive silence.
    "Billy, calm down!" Marcus barked, his voice firm. "Shouting won't help. We need to figure out how it's killing people."
    "Marcus, did you notice something?" asked one of the remaining women, the only female Awakener left in the group.
    Marcus nodded, his expression grim. "I did. Look at where Grace fell. It's strange¡ªshe was facing the wall. That means, before she died, she was attacking it."
    "Attacking the wall?"
    The group exchanged uneasy glances, and a bold theory began to take shape in their minds.
    "Could it be¡­ the monster is hiding in the walls?"
    "No, it's not hiding in the walls," Marcus said, shaking his head, his voice heavy. "It can move through objects¡ªwalls, floors¡­ even people."
    The others' faces grew even paler at his words.
    If that was true, the monster's ability was far more terrifying than they had imagined
    "Could an ability like that really exist?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "It absolutely does." Marcus's voice was low and steady, carrying an air of certainty. "And the fact that it can move large amounts of supplies in such a short time proves it. Combine that with its behavior, and it's clear¡ªit has some kind of spatial manipulation ability. It might have even awakened Absolute Domain."
    "What? Absolute Domain?" The four of them practically shouted in unison, their faces frozen in shock.
    After the apocalypse began, Genesis Biotech had captured countless zombies and mutated beasts to use as research subjects. Scientists discovered that a rare few of these creatures could awaken strange, terrifying abilities. Among them, the most feared was Absolute Domain.
    Creatures with this ability could appear and disappear at will, killing without leaving a trace. Genesis researchers classified these zombies as Phantom Infected.
    "Are you saying we're dealing with a Phantom Infected?" Billy's voice trembled slightly, his eyes betraying a fear he couldn't hide.
    "That's right." Marcus nodded grimly. "And it's obvious this zombie doesn't just have Absolute Domain¡ªit's also highly intelligent. It's a master of stealth and evasion, and its lethality is off the charts. If we don't take it out before it evolves into a 'Zombie King,' the consequences will be catastrophic."
    The others' faces grew even paler. A chill seemed to creep up their spines, freezing them in place.
    For a moment, no one spoke. The weight of Marcus's words pressed down on them like a suffocating fog.
    Then Billy, as if grasping at straws, tried to reassure the group. "But hey, we don't need to panic too much. Didn't the researchers say that zombies with Absolute Domain usually have weak physical bodies? That's their Achilles' heel."
    "Well, that's¡­ something, I guess," someone muttered, their voice tinged with forced optimism. "No wonder it doesn't fight us head-on. It's only brave enough to attack from the shadows."
    The group let out a collective sigh of relief, though the tension in the air remained thick.
    Billy nodded, his tone growing more serious. "The real question now is¡ªhow do we find it?"
    "Exactly." Marcus fell silent for a moment, deep in thought, before speaking again. "With our current strength, if that zombie doesn't show itself, we might never find it. But¡­" He paused, his eyes narrowing with determination. "Maybe we can outsmart it. No matter how clever a monster is, it can't outthink humans."
    Humanity had survived on Earth for millions of years, not because of brute strength, but because of its intelligence. Even the most cunning prey could be lured into a trap.
    Marcus's suggestion lit a spark of hope in the group.
    They quickly huddled together, brainstorming a plan to draw the zombie out.
    "We could have someone pretend to get separated from the group, act as bait, and lure the zombie into the open. Once it shows itself, the rest of us can ambush it and take it down for good," Marcus proposed.
    "But being the bait is way too dangerous. We'd need someone strong enough to handle it," one of them pointed out, voicing the obvious concern.
    Without hesitation, Marcus said, "I'll do it. I'll head to the first-floor lobby while the rest of you stay on the third floor. The view from up there is clear¡ªyou'll be able to spot it the moment it appears and attack immediately."
    "And remember, zombies with Absolute Domain have weak physical bodies. Get in close and take it down fast. Don't let it escape again."
    "Marcus, it's too risky for you to go alone!" A tall, muscular man frowned. "Let me go with you. If the zombie sees two people, it'll still attack."
    Marcus considered this for a moment, then nodded. "Alright. Kevin, you'll come with me to the first floor. Billy, you stay on the third floor with the others. Whatever happens, don't split up."
    "Got it, Marcus!" Billy thumped his chest, his voice filled with a simmering anger. "This time, we're taking it down for good! That thing's been toying with us for too long. Seven of our teammates are dead because of it. Tonight, it's payback time!"
    The group's morale surged as they quickly moved to carry out the plan.
    But what they didn't know was that Ethan was hiding just next door, less than seventy feet away.
    Thanks to his heightened zombie senses, he had heard every word of their plan, clear as day.
    "Well, well¡­ plotting out loud? How considerate of them," Ethan muttered, a cold smirk curling at the corner of his lips. In a flash, his figure disappeared from the room and reappeared in the hallway¡ªthe very spot the group had just left.
    Standing in the shadows, his icy gaze pierced through the darkness. He whispered to himself, his tone dripping with disdain, "These humans¡­ they've got some brains. But that's about it."
    ¡­

 Chapter 29 Whats so dangerous about the first floor?

    At this point, only five Awakeners remained in the group. Three of them had already formed crystal cores, making them formidable opponents, while the other two were still at the Neurocore stage. Though they hadn't reached their peak, their physical strength far surpassed that of ordinary humans.Even so, for Ethan, taking them head-on wouldn't be much of a challenge.
    Down on the first floor, Marcus and the towering Kevin had just arrived in the lobby. A few survivors immediately rushed over to them, their faces filled with anxiety and unease.
    "Marcus, we've searched the entire mall, but there's still no sign of that monster!" one of the survivors complained, frustration evident in his voice.
    Marcus glanced at them, his tone laced with irritation. "Of course, you couldn't find it. That thing's way too cunning." He couldn't help but feel annoyed. The monster seemed to target only Awakeners, leaving the ordinary survivors completely unharmed¡ªnot even brushing close to danger.
    "Huh?" The survivors exchanged confused looks, clearly not understanding what Marcus meant.
    "Don't worry. We'll deal with it soon enough," Marcus said firmly, trying to reassure them.
    Meanwhile, on the third floor, Billy stood by the railing with two other Awakeners¡ªa man and a woman. Their eyes were locked on the lobby below, scanning for any sign of movement, afraid to miss even the smallest clue.
    "Stay sharp. If Marcus and Kevin get attacked, we need to move in immediately," Billy said in a low voice.
    "Got it," the other two replied in unison, their expressions tense.
    What they didn't realize was that Ethan had already emerged from the shadows of the corridor, silently approaching them from behind.
    The female Awakener, with her sharp instincts, suddenly felt a strange unease, as if something¡ªor someone¡ªwas watching her. She spun around abruptly, her gaze locking onto a tall, slender figure.
    Standing there was a young man, impeccably dressed. His face was strikingly handsome, with sharp, chiseled features that seemed almost too perfect to be real. There was an undeniable allure about him, one that was impossible to ignore.
    The girl froze for a moment, then let out a long breath and patted her chest. "Phew¡ªyou scared me! I thought you were the monster."
    "Monster?" Ethan chuckled softly, a faint trace of mockery in his tone. "What monster?"
    Hearing the commotion, Billy and the other man turned around as well. They instinctively assumed Ethan was just another survivor.
    "Not bad, kid. You actually made it all the way up to the third floor," Billy said, frowning slightly, his tone carrying a hint of impatience.
    "Had nothing better to do, so I figured I'd take a look around," Ethan replied casually, stepping forward to stand beside them at the railing. His gaze drifted lazily down to the lobby below.
    Standing this close, the female Awakener caught a faint scent of laundry detergent coming from him. She couldn't help but glance at Ethan again, her eyes lingering on his sharp profile.
    That face¡ªit was perfect, like it had stepped straight out of a Hollywood movie.
    Her heartbeat quickened, skipping a beat before she could stop herself. If it weren't for the tense situation they were in, she might have found herself completely lost in the moment.
    "There really is a monster in this mall," she said instinctively. "You should stick with us. The first floor might be dangerous."
    "What's so dangerous about the first floor?" Ethan asked, his tone light and teasing.
    Billy, already short-tempered, grew more irritated at the question. "Why are you asking so many damn questions? Stop distracting us and let us do our job!"
    Ethan's lips curled into a faint smirk, his voice tinged with amusement. "Then why don't you think the third floor is more dangerous?"
    Billy froze, his brow furrowing. Something about Ethan's words felt off, but he couldn't quite put his finger on it.
    The female Awakener, however, suddenly remembered something. She replayed the moment Ethan had approached them in her mind. In the dimly lit mall, it was nearly impossible for an ordinary survivor to navigate without a flashlight or phone for light. Yet Ethan hadn't used anything¡ªhe'd moved with ease, as if the darkness didn't bother him at all. He'd even found the railing without hesitation.
    And then there was his movement. His footsteps had been so light, so silent, that she hadn't even noticed him until he was right behind her. It was as if he didn't weigh anything at all.
    A chill ran down her spine, the cold dread creeping up from her back to the top of her head. Sweat beaded on her forehead and slid down her face. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    She finally realized the horrifying truth: the person standing next to her wasn't human.
    "It's him! Attack now!" she screamed, her voice sharp with panic.
    Billy reacted instantly, lunging at Ethan with the speed and force of a predator. His hand shot out like a steel claw, aiming to grab Ethan and pin him down.
    But Ethan moved like a phantom, effortlessly stepping back and dodging Billy's attack.
    "Think you can run? Die, you bastard!" Billy roared, charging after him. His muscles bulged grotesquely, swelling to the size of boulders as his uniform stretched to its limit. With a thunderous roar, he threw a punch, putting every ounce of his strength into the blow. He was determined to crush Ethan completely.
    Ethan stood his ground, a flicker of interest flashing in his eyes. He'd been meaning to test his physical limits. The last time he'd fought someone¡ªAlex¡ªhe'd killed him with a single punch. This time, he decided to hold back, using only half his strength.
    Ethan raised his fist, meeting Billy's attack head-on.
    "Boom!"
    The moment their fists collided, a deafening explosion echoed through the mall. The sheer force of the impact sent a shockwave rippling outward like a hurricane, shaking the third-floor railing violently. The metal groaned under the strain, screeching with a sharp, grating sound.
    "Crack!"
    A sickening snap followed. Billy's eyes widened as a searing pain shot through his arm. He looked down in horror to see his entire arm shattered, the bone pulverized into fragments. It hung limply at his side, twisted into an unnatural angle.
    "What the hell¡­ How is he this strong?!"
    Billy gritted his teeth, cold sweat pouring down his face like rain. Staggering backward, he clutched his mangled arm with his remaining hand, his eyes filled with terror and disbelief.
    It finally dawned on him¡ªthis man's strength was far beyond anything they had anticipated. He wasn't anything like the scientists had described: "A zombie with Absolute Domain but a frail body."
    That punch¡­ Billy had thrown everything he had into it. It was a blow powerful enough to crush an armored vehicle into scrap metal. Yet Ethan had brushed it off effortlessly, countering with enough force to obliterate his arm.
    A wave of despair crashed over Billy, drowning him in its suffocating depths. It was like staring into the maw of an unstoppable predator.
    "Damn it! Which idiot scientist created this freak? If I get another life, I swear I'll hunt them down and kill them myself!"
    That was Billy's final coherent thought.
    But he didn't even have time to dwell on it. As he staggered in pain, Ethan moved. His figure blurred, a streak of black lightning slicing through the air as he closed the distance to Billy's two teammates.
    "Slash!"
    Two arcs of crimson light flashed in the darkness. The sound of flesh being pierced echoed, sharp and chilling. The two Awakeners, still stuck in the Neurocore stage, didn't even have time to react. Ethan's strikes were precise, clean, and merciless¡ªboth of their throats were pierced in an instant.
    Their bodies froze, collapsing to the ground like puppets with their strings cut. Their lifeless eyes remained wide open, frozen in an expression of pure terror.
    The entire encounter lasted mere seconds. In that brief span of time, Billy and his teammates were utterly annihilated.
    ...
    Meanwhile, on the first floor¡­
    Marcus was speaking with a group of survivors, trying to calm their nerves.
    But then, a muffled thud echoed from the third floor. The sound was followed by the violent rattling of the railings above, accompanied by the sharp screech of twisting metal.
    "Something's wrong!" Marcus's expression darkened instantly. He snapped his head upward, trying to spot Billy and the others.
    But all he saw was darkness. The third floor was pitch black, shrouded in an eerie silence.
    "Damn it!" he cursed under his breath, a sinking feeling settling in his chest.
    The tall man standing beside him, Kevin, also sensed that something was off. His voice was urgent. "Marcus, Billy and the others must've been attacked! We need to get up there now!"
    "Wait!" Marcus raised a hand, stopping him. His brows furrowed, his expression a mix of hesitation and caution.
    A thought raced through his mind¡ªThey might've completely underestimated the monster's strength.
    Billy was the second strongest in their group, a powerhouse Awakener with immense physical strength. There was no way he could've been taken down so easily. And with two teammates by his side, even if they couldn't win, they should've been able to hold their ground for a while.
    But after that loud crash, there had been nothing. No sounds of fighting, no cries for help. Just silence. It was as if the three of them had vanished from existence.
    "This isn't right¡­" Marcus's pupils contracted slightly, a deep sense of unease creeping over him. His instincts screamed that something was watching them, lurking in the shadows like a predator waiting to strike.
    "Marcus! What are you waiting for? Are you seriously not going to help Billy?!" Kevin's voice was filled with frustration and disbelief.
    Marcus took a deep breath, his tone low and steady. "It's already¡­ too late."
    "What?!" Kevin froze, his face a mix of shock and anger. He couldn't believe what he was hearing.
    But Marcus's gut told him the truth. The fight on the third floor was over¡ªand it had ended swiftly and brutally. If they rushed up now, they'd only meet the same fate.
    Around them, the survivors began to sense the shift in atmosphere. They exchanged uneasy glances, fear creeping into their expressions.
    "What's going on? Why is it so quiet up there?" one of the survivors whispered nervously.
    "I don't know¡­ but I've got a really bad feeling about this," another muttered.
    The mall was plunged into darkness, the power long since cut. The only light came from the survivors' flashlights, their beams flickering as they swept across the shadows. The oppressive blackness seemed to press in from all sides, hiding dangers that felt all too close.
    Suddenly, one of the survivors¡ªa burly man¡ªfelt something cold and wet drip onto the back of his neck.
    "Huh? What the hell?" He instinctively reached up, touching the spot. His fingers came away sticky and damp, with a faint metallic smell clinging to them.
    Frowning, he raised his flashlight to examine his hand. The moment the beam illuminated his palm, his face turned ghostly pale.
    "B-blood¡­ It's blood!"
    ...

 Chapter 30 Dinner is served

    The sudden, piercing scream sent a chill through everyone's hearts, making them freeze in place before instinctively turning toward the source. What they saw made their blood run cold¡ªa pool of crimson blood spreading slowly across the floor beneath the feet of a burly man.But what truly sent shivers down their spines was the realization that the blood wasn't his. It was dripping from the third floor above.
    "What¡­ what the hell is going on?" someone stammered, their voice trembling with fear.
    Flashlights immediately swung upward, their beams slicing through the oppressive darkness, desperate to uncover the truth hidden above.
    In the faint light, they could just barely make out a shadowy figure near the third-floor railing. But before anyone could get a clear look, the figure dissipated like smoke blown away by the wind, vanishing without a trace.
    "G-ghosts!" someone screamed, their voice shaking with terror.
    "I saw it! It was right there! But then¡­ it just disappeared!" another person blurted out, their words tumbling over each other in panic.
    "But¡­ where did it go?" murmurs spread through the group, their voices laced with dread and unease.
    The darkness around them seemed to grow heavier, suffocating, as if it were alive and pressing down on them.
    The beams of their flashlights darted frantically in every direction, searching for any sign of the figure. But no matter how hard they tried, the eerie shadow didn't reappear.
    Marcus's expression darkened, his face grim and tense. His sharp gaze swept across the room as he spoke in a low, steady voice: "It's already here. It's come down."
    "W-what?!" someone gasped, their fear spreading like wildfire through the group.
    The survivors began to glance around nervously, their nerves stretched to the breaking point, ready to snap at any moment.
    But Marcus knew better than anyone else just how close the danger truly was.
    As a psychic Awakener, his heightened senses allowed him to perceive things others couldn't. That suffocating, predatory pressure he'd felt moments ago¡ªit had come from that thing. And now, he could feel it clearly. The creature's target wasn't just anyone.
    It was him.
    Suddenly, an unnatural, chilling presence surged from the shadows.
    Without a sound, Ethan appeared on the first floor, as if he'd stepped out of thin air. One moment, the space was empty; the next, he was simply there. He didn't bother hiding anymore. Instead, he stood openly before the group, his presence as undeniable as it was terrifying.
    The sound of gasps and screams erupted like an explosion.
    The survivors scattered in every direction, their panic driving them to flee as fast as they could. Some tripped and fell in their haste, but even then, they scrambled to their feet, crawling and stumbling to get away. They didn't care how they looked¡ªanything to put as much distance as possible between themselves and Ethan.
    In mere moments, a wide, empty circle formed around him. No one dared to come within even a few feet of where he stood.
    But as much as they feared him, they couldn't help but be struck by his appearance.
    Ethan's face was unnervingly handsome, almost otherworldly. His features were sharp and clean, his expression cold and detached. He looked nothing like the grotesque monster they'd imagined. And that contrast only made him more unsettling, as if he were something far beyond human comprehension.
    Marcus and the burly man, however, didn't move.
    It wasn't that they didn't want to. It was that they couldn't. It felt as though an invisible force had pinned them in place, their breaths shallow and cautious. The oppressive feeling of being watched by a predator was suffocating. They both knew that any sudden movement could trigger a fatal response.
    It was like encountering a bear in the wild. Running would only provoke it. The only chance of survival was to stay still and hope it lost interest.
    But Ethan wasn't a bear.
    "Marcus, we can't just stand here and wait to die! If we're going down, let's at least fight!" the burly man whispered, his voice low but tinged with desperation and a hint of madness.
    Marcus shook his head, his eyes never leaving Ethan. "If he's showing himself so openly, it means he's confident. He knows we're no match for him. If there's even the slightest chance, I'll hold him off. You run."
    The man hesitated, his jaw tightening. After a moment, he gave a reluctant nod. "¡­Alright."
    Marcus closed his eyes and took a deep breath, steadying himself. There was no turning back now. He focused his mind, summoning his psychic abilities.
    The air around him seemed to thicken, growing heavy with tension. His mental energy surged outward like a storm of invisible needles, all aimed directly at Ethan.
    This was no ordinary power.
    For most people, even a glancing hit from Marcus's psychic attack would leave them dazed or unconscious. A full-force strike could render someone comatose¡ªor worse.
    But Ethan didn't flinch. Instead, he smiled faintly, his lips curling into a chilling grin. His eyes glowed faintly red, a sinister light flickering in their depths.
    "Interesting¡­" Ethan murmured, his voice laced with amusement.
    The next moment, Ethan's Absolute Domain unfolded.
    It was part of his power¡ªDomain of the Dead¡ªa force that spread out like an unstoppable tide, completely nullifying Marcus's psychic attack.
    Marcus felt as though his mental energy had slammed into an invisible wall. The backlash hit him like a hammer, sending a sharp, splitting pain through his head. His vision blurred, and for a moment, everything went black. He nearly collapsed.
    Clenching his teeth, he bit down hard on his tongue, the sharp pain jolting him back to consciousness.
    "Now! Attack! I can't hold him off for long!" he growled through gritted teeth.
    The burly man hesitated, his gaze fixed on Ethan. In his mind's eye, it was as if he were staring into an endless sea of blood.
    He knew that stepping into that domain meant certain death.
    "My psychic power is still holding for now! Attack, or we'll lose even this slim chance!" Marcus's voice was low and urgent, carrying a tone of unyielding determination.
    The man took a deep breath, his resolve hardening.
    There was no way out now. Even if the path ahead led straight to hell, he had no choice but to charge forward.
    "Alright!" he barked, his voice filled with grim determination.
    His body tensed, muscles coiling like a drawn bow. His skin began to harden, taking on a rough, stone-like texture that gleamed faintly under the dim light.
    This was his awakened ability¡ªSteel Skin, granting him extraordinary defense.
    In the next instant, he launched himself at Ethan like a cannonball, his heavy footsteps pounding against the floor with a resounding thud. Each step seemed to crack the ground beneath him. His fist clenched tightly, muscles bulging as he swung a devastating punch straight at Ethan's face.
    But the moment he stepped into the Domain of the Dead, his momentum faltered. His movements slowed as if he were wading through thick, invisible mud.
    Each step became a grueling effort, as though he were carrying an unbearable weight on his back.
    He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to push forward despite the crushing pressure.
    "RAAAH!" he roared, throwing a powerful punch aimed directly at Ethan's chest.
    Ethan moved with effortless grace, tilting his body just enough to let the punch sail past him. His movements were fluid, almost elegant, as if he were toying with his opponent.
    At the same time, Ethan's hand shot out, his fingers curling like talons as they reached for the man's head.
    "Damn it!" The man's heart sank as Marcus's earlier warning echoed in his mind¡ªthis guy can bypass your defenses and attack your insides directly!
    He twisted his body desperately, narrowly avoiding Ethan's grasp. But the oppressive force of the domain made his movements sluggish and clumsy. He stumbled, nearly losing his balance, and barely managed to steady himself. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead.
    "That was too close¡­" he muttered, his chest heaving as his heart pounded like a drum.
    In just one exchange, he had felt the icy grip of death looming over him. The adrenaline coursing through his veins was overwhelming, but it couldn't mask the growing sense of helplessness.
    As he tried to regain his footing, his body suddenly felt even heavier. His limbs stiffened, and it became nearly impossible to move.
    The pressure within the Domain of the Dead had intensified, locking him down even further. Raising his arm felt like trying to lift a mountain.
    "What's happening?" he gasped, his voice tinged with panic. He turned his head, searching for answers.
    What he saw made his blood run cold¡ªMarcus was gone. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The spot where Marcus had been standing was now empty.
    "He ran¡­" The man's heart sank like a stone.
    Marcus hadn't continued his psychic assault. Instead, he had used the momentary distraction to turn and sprint toward the mall's entrance. His figure disappeared into the shadows, his retreat frantic and unhesitating.
    "Your leader abandoned you," Ethan said, his voice low and icy, with a mocking edge that cut deep. The words echoed in the man's ears like a death knell.
    The man froze, his eyes wide with disbelief.
    He couldn't comprehend it. Marcus, who had just sworn to hold Ethan off and buy him time to escape, had turned tail and left him behind as bait.
    "What a liar¡­" the man muttered, his voice trembling with a mix of anger and despair.
    He thought back to how Marcus usually acted¡ªthe dependable leader who always seemed to have everything under control, the one who was the first to step up in moments of crisis.
    But now, he finally understood. When true danger struck, Marcus's carefully crafted facade crumbled completely.
    Meanwhile, Marcus had already reached the mall's main entrance.
    His movements were frantic, his hands trembling as he fumbled with the chains binding the steel barricade in place.
    He muttered under his breath, over and over, like a mantra: "Screw brotherhood! Screw loyalty! This is the apocalypse¡ªsurvival is all that matters!"
    With a final, desperate tug, he unfastened the last chain and shoved the heavy steel plate aside.
    "Boom¡ª"
    The barricade fell with a deafening crash, kicking up a cloud of dust. The mall's entrance was finally open.
    A gust of cold night air rushed in, sharp and biting, jolting him awake.
    The faint light of dawn was beginning to creep over the horizon, painting the sky with pale streaks of gray. The first hints of morning were visible, fragile but undeniable.
    The dim light illuminated the scene outside the door.
    But as Marcus and the other survivors stood at the threshold, their steps faltered.
    No one cheered. No one rushed forward. Instead, an oppressive silence fell over them.
    Outside, an endless horde of zombies stretched as far as the eye could see, packed so tightly together that they seemed like a single, writhing mass. Thousands of hollow, lifeless eyes stared back at them, unblinking.
    At the forefront of the horde stood several figures that radiated an overwhelming sense of dread¡ªspecial infected.
    There was the Bulldozer, a hulking monstrosity with muscles like steel cables, its massive frame exuding raw, destructive power. Beside it stood Laura, a lithe, predatory figure with razor-sharp claws and an unsettlingly human-like grace. And then there was the one they called The PhD, a grotesque, twisted figure whose very presence seemed to ooze malice and intellect.
    These special infected didn't move. They didn't snarl or growl. They simply stood there, silent and still, like a forest of deathly statues.
    Their silence was far more unnerving than any roar or scream could have been.
    They were waiting. Waiting for something.
    Marcus's face turned ashen. His lips quivered, but no sound came out. His mind raced, but there was no plan, no escape. Only the crushing realization that he had just opened the door to hell itself.
    And then, from behind him, a voice broke the silence. Low, chilling, and dripping with malice, it sounded like a whisper from the depths of the abyss.
    "Dinner is served."
    ¡­

 Chapter 31 Operation King Hunt will begin soonâ€¦

    The sound was like the call of death itself, chilling everyone to the bone and extinguishing any flicker of hope in their hearts.Ahead, a horde of terrifying zombies seemed to awaken, letting out ferocious snarls as their bloodshot eyes gleamed with a ravenous hunger.
    Among them, Bulldozer stood out, his expression disturbingly ecstatic.
    "Boss really outdid himself today¡ªan all-you-can-eat buffet with over 200 dishes on the menu..."
    "ROAR¡ª"
    With a guttural howl, Bulldozer charged forward, leading his gang as they barreled into the crowd like a wrecking ball.
    Screams and cries of despair erupted as people scattered in every direction, desperate to escape. But the zombies were relentless, tackling them one by one, pinning them to the ground, and tearing into their flesh.
    The scene descended into utter chaos.
    The moment the doors were opened, humanity had already stepped into the abyss.
    Marcus felt a wave of despair crash over him.
    He was completely drained, his mental energy spent, leaving him powerless to resist. Only now did he fully understand.
    It was this very group of highly trained zombies that had overrun the prison and killed Alex.
    And now, Ethan had risen to become the Zombie King.
    A Zombie King with the power of Absolute Domain¡ªa force so overwhelming it was practically invincible.
    "How... how can humanity possibly survive this?" This was Marcus's final thought before death claimed him.
    A searing pain tore through his body as Laura ripped him open, gutting him without hesitation.
    Once the Genesis Biotech team was wiped out, the remaining survivors¡ªordinary people¡ªstood no chance. They fell one after another, their futile resistance crushed, their bodies devoured by the ravenous undead.
    This was the true apocalypse.
    A world drenched in blood and slaughter, leaving nothing but helplessness and despair in its wake.
    Before long, the screams of the living faded into silence, replaced by the grotesque sounds of zombies feasting on flesh.
    The entire mall was overrun. Not a single soul survived.
    Ethan's expression remained cold and detached as he turned and began walking away.
    Behind him, Bulldozer, Laura, and the others followed obediently, their movements precise and disciplined.
    "It's time to head back¡­"
    ...
    After killing Marcus and his group, Ethan obtained five crystal cores. He consumed three of them, feeling a surge of power coursing through him.
    It was as if he was once again on the verge of evolution.
    However, the energy from the three cores was immense and would take time to fully absorb. For now, he decided to hold onto the remaining two.
    On the way back, the sky began to lighten.
    In the world before the apocalypse, this would have been a bright, hopeful morning, with the sun rising to greet a new day.
    But now, all that lay before him was devastation. Corpses littered the streets.
    The entire city was a ruin.
    Ethan led his zombie followers through an abandoned city park.
    A broken swing creaked softly in the breeze. Rusted benches were stained with dried blood, and the air was thick with the stench of decay and death.
    Scattered zombies wandered aimlessly through the park. Some of them, eerily enough, seemed to be stuck in the routines of their former lives, their actions mechanical and hauntingly repetitive.
    An elderly man, dressed in a faded tracksuit, stood stiffly in the middle of a dilapidated basketball court. His hands clutched a cracked basketball as he tried to shoot it into the hoop. His movements were slow and jerky, and the ball slipped from his grasp, rolling to the ground. Yet he seemed oblivious, continuing to mimic the motion of shooting, over and over again.
    Not far away, an old woman staggered along a cracked pathway, pushing a rusted baby stroller. Her steps were unsteady, and the wheels screeched with every turn. She seemed trapped in an endless loop, walking the same path again and again.
    Ethan glanced over.
    Inside the stroller was a massive rat, its claws clutching something unrecognizable as it gnawed on it with relish.
    Before long, a few young zombies appeared up ahead. Unlike the stiff, mindless ones from earlier, these seemed more agile¡ªclearly, they'd fed on flesh recently.
    "ROAR¡ª"
    One of the zombies opened its mouth wide, baring sharp teeth, and let out a menacing snarl at Ethan.
    "Hm?" Ethan glanced at it, his expression calm.
    He hadn't expected such a small, insignificant zombie to dare growl at him.
    But then, he caught the meaning behind the snarl.
    "This is my boss's territory. Outsiders aren't welcome here¡­"
    It was clear this zombie served another leader. This area belonged to a different Zombie King.
    No wonder it had the audacity to challenge him.
    Ethan quickly understood the situation.
    But Bulldozer, with his fiery temper, wasn't one to let such disrespect slide. Seeing a zombie growl at his boss, he stormed forward in two heavy steps, grabbed the offending zombie by the neck like it was a helpless chick, and slammed it into the ground with brutal force.
    CRACK!
    The young zombie's body shattered into pieces, blood splattering across the ground.
    Still unsatisfied, Bulldozer turned to the rest of the small group of zombies and, with a few punches and kicks, reduced them all to mangled heaps of flesh.
    When he returned to Ethan's side, his face was full of smug pride, as if silently demanding praise for his work.
    "Let's go. Time to head back," Ethan said casually, unfazed by the incident. He led his group of zombies away without a second thought.
    But from a distant hill in the park, a group of zombies watched the scene unfold.
    At the front of the group stood a towering figure, at least 6'7" tall. His skin had a faint reddish hue, and thick black veins bulged across his face, forming grotesque patterns that made him look even more terrifying.
    Around his neck was something dark and furry, coiled like a massive scarf.
    "Master, the humans in the shopping mall were hunted down by them," one of the zombies beside him communicated. This one had clearly evolved a significant level of intelligence, comparable to Laura's.
    The towering zombie let out a low growl, deep and guttural.
    He considered the mall part of his territory. The humans inside had been his to hunt, to consume slowly over time.
    But now, another group of zombies had taken them all.
    The law of the wild was simple: two kings couldn't coexist in the same domain. Killing was instinctual for zombies, and by devouring the crystal cores of others, they could absorb their energy and grow stronger.
    "It's time¡­" the Zombie King's eyes gleamed with bloodlust. "Time to expand my territory."
    He had already marked Ethan and his group as prey.
    If his horde was to grow stronger, he would have to hunt down and kill other Zombie Kings.
    "Squeak¡ªsqueak-squeak!"
    The furry "scarf" around his neck suddenly let out a series of eerie squeaks. It wasn't a scarf at all¡ªit was a massive rat. But what made it truly horrifying was its human-like head, covered in fine black hair, with a grotesque, twisted face that sent shivers down the spine. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    ...
    Ethan returned home and immediately took a bath. Afterward, he changed into a fresh set of clothes.
    Nina, his housekeeper, moved quickly and efficiently, tidying up the house until it was spotless. Every item was arranged with meticulous precision, so much so that even someone with OCD would feel at ease.
    After all, for most housekeepers, slacking off might cost them their paycheck. But for Nina, a poorly cleaned house could cost her life.
    When Ethan changed out of his clothes, Nina immediately took them to be washed.
    Even though Ethan hadn't physically touched anyone at the mall, his white shirt still carried faint traces of blood and the unmistakable metallic scent of violence.
    Nina could smell it clearly.
    "B-Boss, you went out for¡­ dinner again?" she asked hesitantly.
    "Yeah. Buffet," Ethan replied nonchalantly.
    "Yikes¡­" Nina shivered, pulling her neck back slightly. It must've been a big scene this time. But she didn't dare ask any more questions and quickly got to work washing his clothes.
    Ethan sat down and pulled out his phone, scrolling through the latest news online.
    Despite the chaos he'd just caused, Genesis Biotech hadn't yet discovered what had happened.
    Their official website still displayed an announcement: "Operation King Hunt is progressing smoothly and will begin soon¡­"
    The comments section was buzzing with activity.
    "If they can wipe out the zombies, that'd be great. We could rebuild society. I really hope this mission succeeds!"
    "Pfft! Genesis Biotech is just using this as an excuse to conduct human experiments. They don't care about humanity¡ªthey're only hunting zombies to further their own selfish goals."
    "I wonder how this operation will turn out. Guess we'll just have to wait and see."
    ...

 Chapter 32 What awful weatherâ€¦

    Genesis Biotech was a global leader in biotechnology. They had even launched rockets into outer space and maintained partnerships with numerous countries, wielding vast resources and influence.The branch in Los Angeles was just one of their many outposts, but even in this apocalyptic world, they were thriving.
    "Genesis Biotech probably has a ton of good stuff¡­" Ethan thought to himself, already scheming.
    But Genesis Biotech had at least a thousand Awakeners under their command. While Ethan was strong, he wasn't invincible. Taking them all down by himself was out of the question.
    Even if he brought Bulldozer, Laura, the PhD zombie, and his two thousand elite zombies, breaking into their base still wasn't guaranteed.
    Unless¡­ he could command a horde of a million zombies. Then, he could storm anyone, anywhere, without hesitation.
    Maybe it was time to expand his territory.
    Ethan's current two-thousand-strong zombie army only controlled the area around his building. He had initially gathered them just to keep his home base secure and avoid being disturbed.
    But now, Ethan was starting to think bigger¡ªrecruiting more forces, conquering new lands.
    Over the next few days, Ethan continued his routine of devouring meat and drinking blood. He absorbed all five crystal cores he had collected, significantly boosting his strength.
    His Domain of the Dead expanded in range and could now be fully unleashed for twenty minutes, with even greater destructive power.
    Nightfall.
    Darkness blanketed the earth, and a blood-red moon hung high in the sky, staining the heavens with its ominous glow. It was yet another night of carnage.
    The area around the building had been restless lately. Zombies from other territories had been wandering into Ethan's domain, growling at Bulldozer and his crew in a clear display of provocation.
    These clashes often escalated into vicious brawls, with the two groups tearing into each other.
    Of course, Bulldozer wasn't one to back down. He smashed the heads of any intruding zombies without hesitation.
    Ethan stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing into the darkness outside.
    Suddenly, a faint squeaking sound echoed through the desolate streets. Moments later, pairs of glowing green eyes appeared, flickering with bloodlust.
    From the sewers along the roadside, a swarm of massive rats emerged. Each one was the size of a small pig.
    The rats squealed and sniffed the air, clearly searching for prey. It didn't take long for them to lock onto the zombies below the building. With a frenzied charge, they swarmed over one of the zombies, sinking their sharp teeth into its flesh.
    "ROAR¡ª"
    The zombie let out a pained howl as the rats clung to its body, biting and tearing. It staggered, trying to shake them off, but it didn't last long.
    Within moments, the zombie collapsed to the ground, and the rats devoured it completely, as if it had melted into the swarm.
    These mutated beasts treated zombies as a delicacy.
    The commotion quickly drew the attention of other zombies, who charged at the rats in retaliation. But the rats were incredibly agile, darting back and forth with ease, making them nearly impossible to catch.
    Some of the rats even taunted the zombies, zigzagging around them and dodging their attacks, leaving the zombies growling in frustration.
    Just as the rats were reveling in their dominance, a shadowy figure suddenly appeared, moving like the wind. With a flash of razor-sharp claws, the rats were sliced into pieces, their bodies falling to the ground in six neat segments.
    It was Laura, the female zombie.
    Her speed and agility were unmatched, allowing her to easily overwhelm the rats. A sinister smile spread across her face as she turned the slaughter into a twisted game.
    But she wasn't the only one joining the fray.
    From the shadows, a hulking figure emerged. Bulldozer stepped forward, his massive hands grabbing a rat mid-air. His fingers tightened, and despite the rat's frantic kicking and high-pitched squeals, it was no use. With a sickening crunch, Bulldozer crushed the rat in his grip.
    He licked the blood off his hand, his face lighting up with excitement.
    Without missing a beat, he stomped forward, crushing another rat under his boot, reducing it to a bloody pulp. Then, he grabbed two more rats, twisting them apart with his bare hands as if he were snapping cucumbers in half.
    The rats, clearly intimidated, began to scatter in all directions. Within moments, the swarm had vanished into the darkness, leaving the streets eerily quiet once more. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Hehehehe~~~"
    Bulldozer chuckled foolishly, holding two blood-soaked rats in his massive hands. He jogged off to a nearby alley, where he began gnawing on them like they were roasted sweet potatoes. Blood splattered everywhere, drenching his face in crimson.
    He didn't dare eat them out in the open. Ethan had made it clear: Stop eating filthy things. That's junk food. If the boss caught him, he'd probably get scolded¡ªor worse, looked down on.
    Incidents like these¡ªrat attacks or zombie provocations¡ªhad been happening frequently over the past few days. Ethan had grown so used to them that he didn't even bother intervening anymore.
    ...
    The next morning.
    Thick, oppressive clouds blanketed the sky, so dark they looked like ink. Before long, rain began to pour down in sheets. But this wasn't ordinary rain.
    Mixed in with the raindrops were tiny black worms, falling from the sky like some grotesque gift from above.
    It was a worm rain.
    The worms, each about the size of a pinky finger, landed on the streets and abandoned vehicles, making a faint plip-plop sound as they hit the surfaces. Within minutes, they covered the ground in a writhing, squirming mass.
    "Ugh¡­" Nina, who was inside the building, felt a chill run down her spine. The bizarre occurrences of the apocalypse were becoming more and more unsettling. Worm rain? What next?
    Ethan stood by the window, his sharp gaze fixed on the scene outside. His brows furrowed slightly.
    "What awful weather¡­"
    He recalled a news report from before the apocalypse. Back then, there had been stories of "fish rain" in some places, caused by tornadoes sucking fish out of the water and dropping them from the sky. This "worm rain" was probably something similar.
    But these worms weren't ordinary. Their mouths were lined with sharp, needle-like teeth, and they burrowed into zombie flesh with terrifying speed.
    Zombies that were once agile and strong became stiff and unresponsive after the worms entered their bodies, as if their movements were no longer their own.
    Fortunately, Ethan's zombie underlings were highly intelligent. Before the worms could burrow too deep, they yanked them out and, in some cases, stuffed them into their mouths, chewing them up with relish.
    Bulldozer, in particular, was completely unfazed. His thick skin made him practically immune to the worms' bites. He grabbed a handful of them and, like a kid eating chips, dumped them into his mouth all at once.
    Apparently, he liked the taste.
    He tilted his head back, opened his mouth wide, and let the worms rain directly into his mouth, as if he were drinking the rainwater.
    "Ahhh¡ªthank you, Mother Nature, for this feast!" he exclaimed, his voice booming with delight.
    ...
    The worm rain didn't last long.
    Within a few minutes, it stopped, leaving the streets littered with worms.
    They didn't seem to like sunlight, so they quickly burrowed into the sewers, soil, or cracks in the walls to avoid exposure.
    In the alley next to the building, Bulldozer crouched near the wall, his massive frame hunched over. He scooped up a handful of worms from the ground and began popping them into his mouth one by one, like he was snacking on sunflower seeds.
    Laura and the PhD zombie walked by and stopped to watch him, tilting their heads in curiosity.
    "Hey, the boss said not to eat junk food," Laura reminded him, her tone half-scolding.
    "Shhh!" Bulldozer pressed a finger to his lips, signaling for her to keep quiet. He didn't want Ethan to find out. Then, with a mischievous grin, he held out a handful of worms to Laura.
    Laura tilted her head, her glowing eyes studying the wriggling worms for a moment. After some hesitation, she picked one up and popped it into her mouth.
    "Mmm¡­ not bad!" she said, her face lighting up with surprise.
    The next thing you knew, she was crouched next to Bulldozer, the two of them munching on worms like kids sneaking snacks behind their parents' backs.
    The PhD zombie, arms crossed and leaning against the wall, watched them with a look of utter exasperation.
    "You two are going to get caught."
    "We won't," Laura said confidently, not even looking up. "The boss loves staying inside. He barely ever comes out."
    She seemed to know Ethan's habits well.
    But just as she said this, a shadowy figure appeared at the entrance of the alley. A pale, sinister face emerged from the darkness, its expression cold and unreadable.
    ...

 Chapter 33 Crowsâ€”symbols of death and misfortune

    "Tastes good?" Ethan's tone was calm, like he was just making small talk with friends.But Laura and Bulldozer immediately jumped up from where they had been crouching against the wall, standing ramrod straight.
    In the process, Bulldozer quickly moved his hand behind his back and quietly tossed the bug he was holding onto the ground.
    Then, with a goofy grin, he said, "Heh heh heh, boss, it was all Laura's idea! I didn't want to eat it at all¡­"
    "Huh???" Laura turned to glare at him, speechless and a little annoyed. Her sharp nails dug into Bulldozer's side with a soft "pfft" sound.
    In her mind, she cursed him: Why are you lying?!
    But Bulldozer's thick skin made him practically immune to pain. He didn't even flinch. After all, he'd long since stopped caring about things like boiling water burns. Laura's little scratch didn't bother him in the slightest, and he just kept grinning like a fool.
    Ethan didn't seem too bothered by their antics.
    "I'm heading out for a bit. You two stay here and keep an eye on the place."
    "Oh, okay, sure!" Bulldozer and Laura nodded quickly, though they couldn't help but feel a little curious.
    Where's the boss going? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    If he's going hunting, could we tag along?
    But since they'd already messed up earlier, neither of them dared to ask.
    Ethan shot the two zombies a sidelong glance.
    "Don't you two love eating bugs? While I'm gone, clean up all the bugs around the building. I don't want to see a single one when I get back."
    "Got it, got it!"
    The two nodded like woodpeckers, their heads bobbing up and down.
    ...
    Ethan left the building.
    He had already absorbed all five of his crystal cores, so he figured it was time to head out and see if he could find another "lucky one" to hunt for more.
    On top of that, he wanted to investigate the recent rat swarm attacks and zombie disturbances.
    Since the situation was still unclear, Ethan decided not to bring along his thousands of zombie underlings. It was easier for him to move stealthily on his own. If he ran into danger, he could activate his Domain of the Dead to either fight or retreat as needed. He could come and go as he pleased.
    But his underlings weren't so lucky. If they ran into a pack of mutant beasts or a larger, hostile zombie horde, they'd be in serious trouble.
    And if that happened, Ethan would be left all alone, a king without an army.
    As for the rat swarm attacks and zombie disturbances, Ethan wasn't entirely clueless. He suspected the source was nearby¡ªmost likely tied to the zombie faction he'd encountered in the park the other day.
    So, he started heading in that direction.
    ...
    It had been a month since the apocalypse began, and the streets were now littered with rusting, abandoned cars. Once-bustling roads were overgrown with weeds.
    The entire city felt desolate and ruined.
    The only things still moving were the zombies. Some stood motionless, others wandered aimlessly. They had no purpose, but the slightest sound or movement would "activate" them, sending them sprinting toward the source.
    Their terrifying faces, the low growls in their throats, and their bloodthirsty eyes all screamed of their insatiable hunger for flesh.
    When these wild zombies encountered Ethan, however, they didn't attack. In fact, they instinctively shrank back, parting to clear a path for him.
    But as Ethan continued forward, the number of wild zombies began to dwindle.
    The streets started to show signs of carnage. Scattered corpses of zombies lay everywhere, their bodies mangled and crushed as if they'd been run over by heavy machinery. They were nothing more than grotesque "meat pancakes."
    This wasn't the work of humans. It was the result of a massive zombie horde trampling over its own kind.
    Low-level zombies lacked intelligence. When they charged forward in a frenzy, they didn't care about anything in their way. Inevitably, some unlucky ones got trampled to death.
    The larger the horde, the more casualties from friendly fire.
    Countless flies buzzed around the rotting corpses, their bloated green bodies much larger than before the apocalypse¡ªeach one about the size of a thumb. Their incessant buzzing was enough to drive anyone mad.
    By now, Ethan had entered the territory of another zombie king.
    The streets were littered with clumps of fur and black, pellet-like rat droppings, making the scene even more disgusting.
    Ethan could already picture it.
    Beneath his feet, in the sewers, there were undoubtedly thousands upon thousands of rats. They still retained their old habits, only coming out at night to scavenge for food.
    Not far off, a flock of pitch-black crows circled noisily in the sky, their harsh caws echoing as they spiraled around a tall building.
    Crows¡ªsymbols of death and misfortune.
    It was as if something inside that building had drawn them in, and they couldn't wait to get closer.
    "Are there survivors?" Ethan wondered, making a quick judgment before heading toward the high-rise.
    As he got closer, his suspicions were confirmed.
    The metallic tang of blood hit his nose¡ªthere were indeed living humans inside. But what puzzled him was the presence of zombies alongside the humans. Strangely, they seemed to be occupying the same space.
    "What's going on?"
    Without hesitation, Ethan activated his Domain of the Dead ability, slipping into stealth mode. His body became intangible, allowing him to phase through walls as he made his way toward the upper floors of the building.
    In this perilous post-apocalyptic world, invisibility was an invaluable skill. However, Ethan's stealth mode had one major drawback: he couldn't attack while hidden. The moment he struck, his physical form would be exposed.
    He stopped on the 18th floor.
    Ethan could sense it¡ªthis was the room. Inside were four humans and one zombie.
    Curiosity piqued, he phased through the wall and entered.
    The first room he stepped into was a cramped, dingy bedroom. The sight inside was horrifying. Blood was splattered everywhere¡ªon the walls, the floor, every surface. The stench of iron and decay was overwhelming.
    The faint clinking of chains echoed in the room.
    Ethan turned his head toward the sound and saw a female zombie. Her hands were bound with chains, tied to the headboard of a bed. She thrashed and growled, her mouth snapping as she tried to break free.
    Across from her stood a man¡ªa human. He had small, beady eyes and thick lips, and his gaze was fixed on the zombie with an unsettling intensity.
    "Isla, my goddess," the man murmured, his voice trembling with emotion. "Even though you've turned into a zombie, I'll still keep my promise to take care of you for the rest of your life."
    "Do you remember? I once told you, no matter what you become, my love for you will never change."
    The female zombie snarled at him, her feral growls filled with rage. Drool dripped from her mouth, forming long, sticky strands.
    But the thick-lipped man didn't seem to mind. He smiled, his eyes narrowing with a strange affection.
    "You're still the same, always so fierce with me. I chased after you for ten years, you know? Every morning, I brought you breakfast. Even when you were living with your boyfriend, I brought two portions. But you never once looked at me. You always yelled at me like this¡­"
    "Wow." Ethan couldn't help but think to himself, This guy's the ultimate simp. Even the most desperate fanboys would bow down to him.
    If Sheep Rambler were here, he'd probably hand this guy a cigarette in respect.
    But the man didn't seem to care about how pathetic he sounded. Instead, his face was filled with a twisted kind of happiness.
    "But now, things are different. You're finally with me. I can protect you forever. So what if it's the end of the world? Isla, my love, are you hungry? I'll go make you something to eat."
    With that, he turned and left the room, closing the door behind him.
    Ethan immediately followed, still in stealth mode. The man had no idea he was being watched.
    Ethan could sense it now¡ªthis thick-lipped man wasn't ordinary. His blood energy was unusually strong, far beyond that of a normal human. He was an Awakener.
    The man walked into another room.
    When he opened the door, Ethan saw five other men inside. Their hands and feet were bound, and their mouths were sealed with duct tape. They could only let out muffled groans.
    The moment they saw the thick-lipped man, three of them began thrashing violently, their eyes wide with terror.
    But their bindings were tight, and their struggles were futile.
    The man narrowed his eyes, his lips curling into a smile as he slowly scanned the room.
    "Let's see¡­ who's the lucky one today? Who gets the honor of becoming food for my darling Isla?"
    ...

 Chapter 34 Good person?!

    The three captives stared in terror, their faces pale. They knew exactly what kind of person this man was¡ªa complete psycho who planned to feed them to the zombies.One of them trembled uncontrollably, trying desperately to shrink back into the corner.
    The man with thick lips noticed and smirked. "Alright, looks like it's gonna be you."
    "Huh? No! Mmmph¡ªmmmph!"
    The man's mouth was taped shut, so all he could do was let out muffled cries.
    Thick Lips strode over, grabbed him by the back of the neck like he was picking up a helpless kitten, and hoisted him into the air. Then, without hesitation, he turned and started walking toward the door.
    No matter how much the man struggled, it was useless.
    He could only watch in horror as they got closer and closer to the zombie room. His heart sank into a bottomless pit of despair.
    When the door creaked open, the stench of blood hit him like a wall.
    Inside, a female zombie was pacing restlessly, her eyes wild with excitement. She let out guttural snarls, her hunger palpable.
    "Look at that," Thick Lips said, his voice filled with twisted affection. "See how happy my baby Isla is?"
    "Mmmph! Mmmph!"
    The man's muffled cries turned into full-blown sobs. Tears streamed down his face as he shook his head frantically.
    Thick Lips ripped the tape off his mouth with a sharp tug.
    "Got any last words?" he asked, almost casually.
    "Please! I'm begging you!" the man wailed, his voice cracking. "Don't do this! I don't wanna die! Please, I'll do anything!"
    Thick Lips shook his head, almost pitying him. "You don't get it, do you? Witnessing the love between me and Isla... that's an honor."
    With that, he tightened his grip and began dragging the terrified man closer to the zombie.
    The man screamed, his voice raw with desperation, as he was pulled toward his gruesome fate.
    But just as the zombie was about to lunge¡ª
    A shadow appeared behind them.
    Ethan had been watching from the sidelines, his expression cold and detached. He wasn't interested in the drama unfolding before him. To him, none of this mattered. The only thing of value here was the crystal core inside Thick Lips' head.
    He decided to end it quickly. Kill the guy, take the core, and leave.
    "Huh?"
    Thick Lips froze. He was sharp¡ªhe immediately sensed Ethan's presence the moment he appeared. He spun around, his eyes narrowing.
    "Who the hell are you? How'd you get in here?"
    But before Ethan could respond, something strange happened.
    The female zombie, who had been snarling and thrashing moments ago, suddenly went quiet. Her wild, bloodthirsty expression softened. She seemed... subdued. Her eyes filled with something like reverence, even submission.
    "What the...?"
    Thick Lips frowned, his confusion deepening.
    And then it hit him¡ªthis felt eerily familiar. It reminded him of the time he'd bent over backward to win the affection of a woman he worshipped, only to watch her grovel at someone else's feet.
    Jealousy flared in his chest, hot and suffocating.
    "I'm an Awakener now!" he roared, his voice shaking with rage. "People like you don't deserve to live!"
    Ethan studied him calmly. The apocalypse had clearly done a number on this guy. Years of fear and repression had twisted him into something unrecognizable.
    Still, Ethan hesitated for a moment. Would absorbing this guy's crystal core mess with his own mind? He wasn't sure.
    Meanwhile, the captive man, still tied up, saw Ethan as his last hope.
    "Hey! Hey, man! Please, help me! This guy's a psycho¡ªhe's gonna feed me to that zombie!"
    Ethan glanced at him, unimpressed. "Oh..." he muttered indifferently.
    So what if he's a psycho? Ethan thought. I'm a zombie myself.
    Thick Lips' face contorted with fury. His hands began to glow faintly red, and his aura surged. He was clearly an Awakener with some kind of physical enhancement ability.
    "Let me show you what an Awakener can do!" he bellowed.
    With a roar, he lunged at Ethan, his mutated hands clawing through the air with incredible speed.
    But to Ethan, it was nothing special. Just another fool trying to act tough.
    With a single thought, Ethan activated his Domain of the Dead.
    A wave of overwhelming pressure rippled outward, blanketing the room.
    Thick Lips froze mid-attack. His body locked up, completely immobilized, as if someone had hit the pause button.
    He stood there, trembling, unable to move a muscle.
    Thanks to Ethan absorbing five crystal cores, his Domain of the Dead had grown even more powerful.
    For most Awakeners, stepping into his domain was like walking into quicksand¡ªthey couldn't move an inch.
    Thick Lips felt like he was carrying a mountain on his back. His legs trembled violently, barely able to hold him up. In his eyes, the world around him had turned blood-red, like he was standing in the middle of a battlefield littered with corpses. And at the peak of this mountain of death stood Ethan, the undisputed ruler.
    "H-how is this possible?" Thick Lips stammered, his voice shaking with fear. His body trembled even harder.
    He had always been the one in control, the one deciding who lived and who died. He took pride in being an Awakener, someone above the rest of humanity. But now, standing before Ethan, he couldn't even lift a finger to fight back.
    Ethan didn't care about his internal struggle. He simply walked toward him, step by step.
    Thick Lips could feel death closing in, like the Grim Reaper himself was approaching. He knew what was coming.
    Summoning every ounce of strength he had left, he slowly turned his head, his movements stiff and unnatural, like a puppet on strings. His gaze locked onto the female zombie.
    "If I can't escape death," he thought, "then at least let me look at her one last time."
    That was his final thought.
    Ethan's slender fingers pierced through his skull with ease, breaking through the bone like it was paper. He reached inside and pulled out the crystal core.
    Thick Lips' body went limp. His vision went dark, and he collapsed to the ground, lifeless.
    "Just like that... he's dead?"
    The tied-up man nearby stared in shock, his jaw practically hitting the floor. He had no idea what had just happened. All he saw was Ethan calmly approach Thick Lips and kill him as if it were nothing.
    "Damn, man! You're incredible!" the man shouted, his voice filled with a mix of awe and desperation. "Come on, help me out! Untie me!"
    Ethan glanced at him, his expression indifferent. He didn't move.
    Did I ever say I was going to save you?
    "W-wait, what?!"
    The man's face fell as he realized what Ethan's silence meant. The hope that had briefly flickered in his heart was snuffed out, plunging him back into despair.
    Just then, a sound came from the bedroom window¡ªa faint flapping of wings.
    A massive crow landed on the balcony.
    The bird was enormous, standing nearly three feet tall. Its eyes glowed an eerie red, and its glossy black feathers shimmered like polished obsidian, sharp and menacing, almost like blades.
    Clearly, it had been drawn here by the scent of blood.
    Its crimson eyes peered through the gaps in the metal railing, staring intently into the room.
    "I'm hungry... so hungry... can you open this for me? Please?"
    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, surprised. He hadn't expected the crow to speak. Was it some kind of mutant? Maybe a crossbreed with a parrot? And it was polite, too...
    Ethan glanced at Thick Lips' corpse on the floor. It wasn't of any use to him anymore.
    Curious, he walked over to the window and, with a sharp push, broke open the metal railing.
    "Thank you... thank you..."
    The crow wasted no time. It smashed through the glass and swooped into the room, heading straight for Thick Lips' body. Without hesitation, it began tearing into the corpse.
    Its beak was razor-sharp, slicing through flesh and bone like a guillotine. In one bite, it severed Thick Lips' arm and swallowed it whole, bones and all.
    The sight was horrifying. The crow devoured the body with terrifying efficiency, leaving no trace behind¡ªnot even a scrap of bone.
    The tied-up man was frozen in fear. He had thought zombies were the worst thing the apocalypse had to offer, but now he realized there were even more terrifying creatures out there.
    And the crow wasn't even that big, yet its appetite was insatiable.
    In no time, Thick Lips' corpse was completely gone. The crow licked its beak, looking like it still wasn't satisfied.
    Its glowing red eyes shifted to the tied-up man.
    But it hesitated, glancing at Ethan as if seeking permission.
    In a strange, guttural voice, it asked, "I'm still hungry. Can I eat him too?"
    Ethan shrugged. "Go ahead."
    The crow tilted its head, almost as if it were nodding in gratitude. "Thank you... thank you... You're so kind, giving me your food. You're a good person."
    "You're welcome," Ethan replied casually.
    "Wait, WHAT?!"
    The tied-up man's eyes widened in disbelief. He stared at the two of them, completely dumbfounded.
    Good person?! Are you kidding me?!
    ...
    S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 35 Interestingâ€¦

    The next second, a red-eyed crow swooped down at him, and the man completely lost consciousness.The crow's sharp beak pierced through his heart, and then it began feasting on him with gusto. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    After devouring the man, the crow seemed satisfied. It flapped its wings a few times and flew out the window.
    "Bye-bye, bye-bye, I'll repay you someday¡­"
    Its distinct birdcall echoed in the sky, growing fainter as it disappeared into the distance.
    ...
    "Well, now this is interesting," Ethan muttered, intrigued.
    He had obtained a crystal core, so this trip wasn't a total waste.
    Suddenly, he remembered there were two survivors in the room across the hall.
    The two were still trembling, their faces pale with fear. Although they had narrowly escaped death earlier, they knew it was only a matter of time before they ended up as zombie food.
    The agonizing wait for death was almost worse than dying outright. At least that would've been quicker.
    Just then, the sound of footsteps approached the room.
    "He's coming back?"
    "Did the female zombie not get enough to eat?"
    Their hearts leapt into their throats as the footsteps grew closer.
    But when the door opened, it wasn't the thick-lipped man from before. Instead, it was a tall, lean young man with strikingly handsome features.
    "Huh?"
    The two froze for a moment, then their expressions shifted to one of cautious hope. Could it be¡­ someone from a rescue team?
    Ethan scanned them with a calm gaze, already thinking about what to do with them.
    Killing them outright seemed pointless. They were just ordinary people, and their only real use was as bait.
    Because Ethan had a hunch.
    There weren't many zombies in the area around this high-rise. Instead, there were rat droppings and fur everywhere. Something was definitely lurking in the shadows.
    He could use these two to draw it out.
    "You two, get out of here," Ethan said, pulling out a knife and cutting the ropes binding them.
    The two survivors were overjoyed. They had been resigned to their deaths, but now, miraculously, someone had come to save them.
    "Thank you! Thank you so much! Oh my god, thank you!" The man broke down in tears, sobbing uncontrollably.
    The other survivor, more composed, asked cautiously, "Are you with the rescue team? Can you take us to a shelter?"
    "No," Ethan replied, shaking his head. "I've got other things to do. You're on your own."
    "Ah¡­ but¡­"
    The two hesitated. The outside world was dangerous, and without an Awakener to protect them, their chances of survival were slim.
    But after weighing their options, they decided to leave. Staying in this hellhole wasn't an option either.
    Before leaving, they raided the kitchen for supplies, grabbing some food, a few kitchen knives, and even a boning knife. They were surprisingly well-prepared.
    Still, Ethan knew their odds of surviving in this area were less than one percent.
    Whether they made it out alive would depend entirely on their luck.
    To be fair, this part of the city wasn't the most dangerous for ordinary people. If they'd been in Ethan's territory, they wouldn't have lasted a second.
    Once they were ready, the two quietly opened the door and tiptoed down the stairs.
    The faint growls of zombies echoed through the stairwell. If they made too much noise, they'd be torn apart in an instant.
    Ethan stood on the balcony above, watching the situation unfold below. He was deep in thought.
    "Wouldn't it be boring if the bait I just let loose died before even leaving the building?"
    Fortunately, about ten minutes later, he saw two figures emerge from the building's entrance and step onto the street.
    They moved cautiously, sticking close to the walls of the building as they crept forward.
    Every step was deliberate, every movement careful. They were being as cautious as humanly possible.
    Ethan watched with keen interest, curious to see if the two would survive¡ªor, more likely, how they would meet their end.
    On the street below, one of the men grumbled as they walked.
    "Oscar, that so-called rescue guy was so irresponsible! He just let us go on our own. If we make it to a shelter, I'm definitely reporting him."
    "What are you even talking about? Be grateful he let us out at all. Besides, have you thought about it¡­ was he really part of a rescue team? Don't forget how we ended up getting caught in the first place," the older man, Oscar, replied.
    "Ugh¡­" The younger man shuddered, goosebumps rising as he recalled their earlier ordeal.
    That thick-lipped man had posted on the official shelter website, claiming to be part of a rescue team. He invited anyone in need of help to contact him. Overjoyed, they had reached out¡ªonly to be captured and tied up in that room, meant to be fed to zombies.
    "Then¡­ if he wasn't with the rescue team, why did he let us go?" the younger man asked nervously.
    "How should I know? Just focus on staying alive," Oscar said firmly, his eyes scanning their surroundings.
    He noticed that there weren't many zombies in the area. As long as they stayed cautious and avoided drawing attention, they might just make it out. If they could get out of the city and into the sparsely populated outskirts, their chances of reaching a shelter would improve significantly.
    "If only we had a heavy-duty truck¡­" Oscar muttered under his breath.
    But just as he spoke, his foot landed with a squelch.
    "Ugh, gross! What the hell? That's a huge pile of rat crap! Disgusting!"
    Before he could complain further, a strange black mist began to creep across the desolate street, spreading like a living shadow and enveloping everything around them.
    It wasn't just mist¡ªit felt like a psychic field, something that could invade the mind.
    "It's here¡­" Ethan murmured from the balcony above.
    He could feel the presence now. The energy was strong, capable of influencing thoughts and emotions. If it continued to evolve, it might even develop the power of an Absolute Domain¡ªa terrifying ability that could dominate an entire area.
    So, there was something lurking in this part of the city. And it wasn't weak.
    Ethan's curiosity was piqued. He wanted to see what it was.
    Down on the street, Oscar and the younger man, Liam, were completely unaware of the danger. They continued walking, their bodies now shrouded in the black mist.
    "Man, I'm starving. Let's eat something," Liam suddenly said.
    Oscar frowned. "Are you out of your mind? Eating out here? Do you have a death wish?"
    "But¡­ isn't this a restaurant?" Liam said, his voice distant and strange.
    "What the hell are you talking about?" Oscar snapped, turning to glare at him.
    But then he noticed something was off. Liam's eyes had a vacant, glassy look, and a strange smile was spreading across his face, as if he were in a trance.
    "Liam, what's wrong with you? Snap out of it!" Oscar shouted, shaking him.
    "Hehehe¡­ so much food¡­ so delicious¡­" Liam giggled, his voice eerie and childlike.
    Oscar's heart sank. Something was definitely wrong. In the apocalypse, there were plenty of monsters with bizarre abilities. Could this be the work of a Phantom Infected?
    As the thought crossed his mind, he suddenly saw a figure up ahead¡ªa little old lady, her face warm and familiar. She was holding a steaming plate of apple pie and calling out to him.
    "Son, come eat. I made your favorite."
    "Mom?" Oscar whispered, his voice trembling.
    His eyes glazed over, and a wave of longing washed over him. It had been over a decade since his mother passed, but the sight of her now, so kind and loving, was irresistible.
    "Come on, have some apple pie. It's delicious," she said, smiling warmly.
    Oscar's face lit up with childlike joy. He took the plate from her hands, the overwhelming hunger in his stomach driving him to devour it greedily.
    Meanwhile, Liam was having his own hallucination. He saw a grand restaurant, its tables overflowing with gourmet dishes. He was seated inside, holding a massive tomahawk steak, tearing into it with wild abandon.
    But from Ethan's vantage point on the balcony, the reality was far more horrifying.
    What he saw wasn't a man eating apple pie or steak. Instead, the two men were standing in the middle of the street, their arms wrapped around each other, savagely biting and tearing into each other's flesh.
    Blood dripped down their bodies as they clawed and gnawed at one another, their faces twisted in grotesque ecstasy.
    Ethan's expression remained calm, but his eyes gleamed with intrigue.
    "Interesting¡­"

 Chapter 36 SCREEEEECH!

    "Well, that's definitely a creepy ability..."Ethan stared silently, unsure where the real culprit was hiding.
    On the street, two people were tearing into each other, biting and clawing like rabid animals. Blood poured freely, their life force fading with every second. It didn't take long before both collapsed to the ground, lifeless.
    Two living, breathing humans had just killed each other with their bare teeth.
    If an ordinary person had witnessed this horrifying scene, they'd probably be scared out of their mind.
    Just then, a shadow emerged from a sewer grate by the side of the street. It was pitch black, and its high-pitched squeals echoed with excitement as it scurried toward the two corpses.
    It was a rat.
    But not just any rat¡ªit was massive, the size of a large dog, with thick, jet-black fur and two front teeth sharper than daggers.
    The creature wasted no time. It sank its teeth into the corpses, tearing into their flesh with a grotesque enthusiasm, devouring them in large, bloody chunks.
    Clearly, this rat was the mastermind behind the carnage. A mutated beast with a crystal core, it had the ability to manipulate human minds. It wasn't just any rat¡ªit was the Rat King, the ruler of this area.
    "I wonder... what a mutated beast's crystal core tastes like," Ethan muttered to himself.
    The last time he hunted, he'd taken down a two-headed wolf. That beast was still in the Neurocore stage, but even then, its meat had tasted pretty good.
    Now, Ethan couldn't help but feel tempted by the thought of claiming the Rat King's crystal core for himself.
    The Rat King, however, wasn't oblivious. Even as it feasted, its heightened senses picked up on something¡ªit could feel someone watching it.
    It froze mid-bite, then slowly turned its head.
    Sure enough, perched on a high-rise building in the distance was a human figure.
    "Oh? Looks like I've been spotted," Ethan said, raising an eyebrow.
    Man and beast locked eyes, even though they were separated by hundreds of feet.
    For a moment, the air seemed to freeze.
    The Rat King's crimson eyes glowed with a violent, bloodthirsty light. It let out a series of sharp, angry squeals, its body radiating a faint black mist that began drifting toward Ethan.
    The mist was a psychic attack, its range vast and deadly.
    But compared to Ethan's Domain of the Dead, it was laughably weak.
    Ethan's eyes glimmered with a faint red light as he activated his Absolute Domain.
    The Domain of the Dead expanded outward, enveloping the area around him.
    The black mist disintegrated instantly, like snow melting under the sun. It couldn't even get close to him.
    The Rat King's nose twitched nervously. It was clearly shaken.
    Its gaze remained fixed on Ethan, who stood atop the building like a king surveying his domain. The Rat King could feel it¡ªa suffocating pressure, as if it were staring at a predator far beyond its comprehension.
    Rats, by nature, are highly sensitive to danger. They can sense earthquakes, tsunamis, and other natural disasters long before they strike.
    And right now, this Rat King could feel death creeping closer and closer.
    Abandoning the corpses, it turned and bolted.
    "Trying to run?" Ethan smirked.
    In one fluid motion, he leapt from the building, landing on the street below. His movements were swift and ghostlike, covering dozens of feet in the blink of an eye.
    The distance between them, once hundreds of feet, vanished in mere moments.
    The Rat King let out a piercing screech, its voice sharp enough to make the air tremble.
    "SCREEEEECH!"
    The sound echoed through the streets, carrying with it an eerie, commanding tone.
    Ethan suddenly heard a rustling noise beneath his feet.
    From the sewers, the sound grew louder and louder, until¡ª
    Whoosh!
    A swarm of rats erupted from the ground like a black fountain, pouring out of the sewer grates in a writhing, chittering mass.
    The Rat King had summoned reinforcements.
    The swarm spread out, filling the streets. Rats of all sizes¡ªsome as big as dogs, others as small as cats¡ªcame charging from every direction, their eyes glowing with a feral intensity.
    "So, this is how it calls for backup..." Ethan muttered, now surrounded by a sea of rats.
    The swarm surged toward him, a living tide of teeth and claws. Each rat seemed more vicious than the last, their mutated forms brimming with aggression.
    But Ethan's Domain of the Dead was unstoppable.
    Any rat that dared to enter his domain was instantly obliterated. Their bodies exploded like overripe fruit, splattering the ground with gore.
    The rat swarm was relentless, but around Ethan, there was a vacuum of death¡ªnothing could get close.
    Still, the rats showed no fear. They charged forward like moths to a flame, throwing themselves at him without hesitation.
    Ethan had become a living meat grinder. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Chunks of flesh and sprays of blood filled the air around him. In just a few breaths, the ground was piled high with rat corpses, layer upon layer.
    Everywhere he looked, there were rats.
    Ethan's sharp gaze scanned the chaos, searching for the Rat King. But the cunning creature had vanished, blending into the swarm. Its exact location was impossible to pinpoint.
    "This rat's harder to catch than I thought..." Ethan muttered, his eyes narrowing.
    As he surveyed the battlefield, he suddenly spotted a large rat lounging on top of a bus stop. Its eyes were half-closed, its tail swaying lazily, and it was staring at him with a smug, almost mocking expression.
    "Still daring to taunt me, huh?"
    Ethan immediately recognized it as the Rat King. Without hesitation, he charged toward it.
    But the Rat King didn't panic. With a casual leap, it disappeared into a nearby sewer grate, vanishing into the swarm once again.
    Ethan cursed under his breath. He'd lost sight of it again.
    Something wasn't right.
    His Domain of the Dead could only remain active for about twenty minutes, and two minutes had already passed. If this dragged on, his chances of success would drop significantly.
    As Ethan weighed his options, the Rat King reappeared. This time, it was perched on the roof of a wrecked carport, staring at him with the same infuriatingly smug expression.
    Ethan lunged toward it again.
    But, just like before, the Rat King slipped away at the last second, disappearing into the shadows.
    Meanwhile, the endless tide of rats continued to surge toward Ethan, wave after wave.
    It was clear now¡ªthe Rat King wasn't trying to fight him. It was trying to wear him down.
    Ethan's mind raced. Should he just give up?
    If his Domain of the Dead ran out, the rats would swarm him. While his body was strong enough to withstand their sharp teeth, the thought of being covered in filthy sewer rats made his skin crawl.
    And without the domain's protection, hunting the Rat King would become even harder.
    "Even with my abilities, there's no guarantee I'll succeed in taking it down," Ethan thought to himself.
    But just as he was about to retreat, the Rat King appeared again.
    This time, it was perched on a trash can, its eyes half-closed as it stared at him with that same infuriatingly smug look.
    Ethan clenched his fists, but he didn't move.
    He wasn't going to fall for the same trick again.
    Instead, he decided to use the remaining time on his Domain of the Dead to escape the area. He could always come back later to deal with the Rat King when the odds were more in his favor.
    But just as he was about to leave, something unexpected happened.
    The bright sky suddenly darkened, as if a massive shadow had fallen over the area.
    "CAW¡ªCAW CAW!"
    A piercing cry echoed through the air.
    Ethan looked up, startled.
    Far above, a massive black shape loomed, and the sound of flapping wings filled the sky.
    Among the cacophony of caws, a strange, almost human-like voice rang out:
    "Hello, good man..."
    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, glancing upward.
    It was a large crow, the same one he'd fed before.
    The bird circled above him, its crimson eyes gleaming with a fierce, predatory light.
    It had come to help.
    The red-eyed crow let out a sharp, ear-splitting screech, and suddenly, the sky was filled with thousands of crows.
    The flock descended like a black storm, diving toward the rat swarm below.
    Each crow was like a missile, plummeting toward the ground with deadly precision. Their razor-sharp beaks pierced through the rats with ease, killing them instantly.
    The tide of rats was halted.
    The crows tore through the swarm, their numbers overwhelming the rodents.
    The Rat King, still perched on the trash can, watched in disbelief. Its once-relaxed demeanor was gone, replaced by twitching nostrils and a look of pure rage.
    It was furious.
    ...

 Chapter 37 A one-star difficulty hunt

    It never expected that a flock of crows would come to help this human.A strong sense of danger surged again.
    Sensing that the situation was turning bad, the giant rat decided it was time to leave. It quickly tried to make its escape, preparing to leap into the sewer.
    But before it could, the sound of rushing wind filled the air. Several crows dove down, surrounding it. One of them slammed heavily into the rat, sending it flying dozens of feet away.
    Ethan glanced over, his eyes narrowing. He knew this was his chance.
    "These crows are the real deal. When it matters, they really show up..." he muttered.
    He leapt into the air, pushing his Absolute Domain to its limit. Every rat caught within its range exploded into pieces.
    The rat king, now panicked, tried to flee. But suddenly, it felt an overwhelming pressure bearing down on it.
    Its body froze.
    It couldn't move at all.
    Looking up, it saw a tall figure standing before it. Ethan's gaze was cold, filled with murderous intent.
    The rat king, now trapped within the Absolute Domain, had lost all its arrogance. Its body trembled uncontrollably.
    Its eyes, surprisingly, showed a hint of pleading, as if begging for mercy. It almost looked pitiful.
    Ethan focused his thoughts, concentrating the pressure of the Absolute Domain into a single point. With a loud bang, the rat king's body exploded into pieces.
    A crystal core shot out from the remains, and Ethan caught it in his hand.
    The moment the rat king died, the once-ferocious swarm of rats lost their leader. Chaos broke out among them as they screeched in panic and scattered in all directions.
    The massive horde of rats, which had been like a tidal wave moments ago, now retreated just as quickly.
    In no time at all, they were gone.
    The street was left in ruins, littered with shredded rat corpses and chunks of flesh. The stench of blood hung thick in the air.
    A flock of large crows landed on the ground, pecking at the remains.
    "Goodbye, kind human..."
    The lead crow circled Ethan a few times before flapping its wings and flying off with the rest of the flock.
    And with that, the street fell silent once more.
    ...
    Ethan watched the crows disappear into the distance. He couldn't help but feel that this was karma¡ªgood deeds being repaid. Maybe he should start feeding small animals more often and try to be a "good person."
    He glanced around. While the rat king on this street had been dealt with, there were likely other threats lurking in the surrounding areas. After all, the rat king wasn't the true ruler of this place. The real overlord here was probably a zombie king.
    Ethan decided not to push his luck. With two crystal cores in hand, he had enough to absorb for a while. It was time to head back to his base and lay low for a bit.
    With that, his figure vanished as he activated his stealth ability and returned to his territory.
    ...
    But not long after Ethan left, a group of zombies appeared on the blood-soaked street. Leading them was a zombie king with dark red skin and bulging black veins. It was the infamous Red-Faced Zombie King from the park.
    Around its neck was something furry and pitch black. As it raised its head, the creature revealed a human-like face covered in black fur.
    "Squeak¡ªsqueak squeak squeak¡ª"
    The human-faced rat jumped down from the zombie king's neck and scurried over to the pile of rat corpses. It let out a mournful cry, filled with sorrow.
    "My wife... how could you die? Who did this to you? I'll avenge you, no matter what!"
    The human-faced rat rubbed its grotesque face against the shredded remains of the rat king, its voice trembling with grief.
    Before long, its fur was soaked in blood.
    "Scarf, don't be too upset. Anyone who dares invade my territory¡ªI'll make sure they pay with their life!"
    The Red-Faced Zombie King's voice was hoarse, like the sound of grinding stones.
    Behind it stood several trusted subordinates, all highly evolved. Their intelligence was on par with beings like Bulldozer and Laura, showing signs of advanced thought.
    "Boss... I asked around. It was that zombie from the tower who did this," one of the subordinates reported.
    "Oh?"
    The Red-Faced Zombie King's eyes gleamed with murderous intent. It had already been planning to eliminate that rival to expand its territory, but now the provocation had come straight to its doorstep.
    "How many zombies does he have over there?"
    "After some scouting, we've figured it out¡ªabout two thousand," the subordinate replied.
    "Only two thousand?"
    The Red-Faced Zombie King tilted its head, finding it hard to believe.
    It had expected the rival to be much stronger...
    After all, under its own command, it had already gathered over twenty thousand zombies.
    Twenty thousand against two thousand? That would be a walk in the park.
    "Scarf, get ready. I'll avenge you right away!"
    ...
    Meanwhile, Ethan had no idea any of this was happening.
    He had already returned home.
    As usual, he started his routine: soaking in a hot bath, changing into clean clothes, and then beginning to absorb the energy from the crystal cores he had collected.
    The rat king's crystal core was pitch black, like a perfectly ripened cherry, and it gave off a faint, sweet aroma.
    The energy within it was incredibly pure, providing a significant boost to Ethan's abilities.
    Perhaps it was because the rat king's mental field had some similarities to his Domain of the Dead, making the energy particularly compatible with him.
    ...
    Over the next few days, Ethan stayed low at home, sticking to his usual cautious approach.
    Since taking down the rat king, neither rats nor zombies had come to bother him.
    Occasionally, a crow would circle in the sky above, but that was the only sign of life.
    During this time, Ethan used his phone to gather information about the outside world.
    The Genesis Biotech website was especially lively.
    The incident at the mall had been made public: several Awakeners had been killed, and billions worth of supplies had vanished.
    The survivor forums were buzzing with speculation:
    "Over ten Awakeners wiped out in a single night. What kind of monster could've done this?"
    "Yeah, what level of zombie king are we even talking about here?"
    "It's terrifying. And on top of that, over two hundred survivors were involved, and all the supplies were looted."
    "Genesis Biotech isn't as reliable as they claim. They were hyping up their 'Operation King Hunt,' but it looks like they got hunted instead..."
    "Could it be that it wasn't zombies, but another human group that did this?"
    "Hmm... that's possible. I've heard rumors about rogue Awakener groups out there, doing all kinds of terrible things, even raiding official shelter supplies."
    "..."
    The Westfield Century City Mall Incident had become a tangled mystery, leaving everyone curious about what really happened that night.
    But there were no survivors left to tell the tale.
    It was quickly becoming the greatest unsolved mystery of the apocalypse.
    Still, Genesis Biotech wasn't ready to give up. The billions worth of supplies were far too valuable to simply vanish without explanation. There was no way they'd let it go.
    They immediately issued a public statement:
    "Our company is committed to uncovering the truth behind the mall incident and honoring the memory of Marcus and the others who gave their lives. Effective immediately, Operation King Hunt will commence. We will hunt down every zombie king and recover the lost supplies!"
    Ethan, lounging at home, muttered to himself as he read the statement on his phone, "These people just can't stay out of trouble, can they?"
    Meanwhile, at Genesis Biotech, preparations for the operation were in full swing.
    A group of Awakeners sat in a conference room, their attention fixed on a large screen at the front. The screen displayed a detailed map of Los Angeles.
    A middle-aged man stood at the front, pointing to the map as he explained:
    "After a month of drone reconnaissance, we've mapped out the basic distribution of zombies. In the area surrounding the mall, there are roughly ten zombie king territories. Based on their threat levels, we've classified them from one-star to five-star difficulty." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Five-star zones are the most dangerous, while one-star zones are relatively safer. For example, this area near the tower..."
    He circled a spot on the map with a laser pointer.
    "This territory has about two thousand zombies, making it the smallest of the zombie king territories. We've classified it as a one-star difficulty hunt."
    The Awakeners in the room exchanged glances, feeling like this was starting to resemble a video game dungeon raid.
    Still, a one-star difficulty hunt sounded like an easy job.
    Immediately, hands shot up as people scrambled to volunteer.
    "This one's perfect for me! I'll take it!"
    "No, no, I'll go! Let me handle it!"
    ...

 Chapter 38 The battle is imminent

    At the back of the conference room sat a middle-aged man named Nathan Carter, the person in charge here.Watching his team of Awakeners act so spinelessly, he couldn't help but feel a surge of frustration. After all, only by hunting down powerful zombie kings could they evolve and grow stronger.
    But instead, they were slacking off, choosing missions with the lowest difficulty.
    Still, maybe it wasn't all bad.
    If this operation went smoothly, it could boost morale, enhance the company's reputation, and earn the trust of the survivors.
    ...
    Meanwhile, Ethan was still lounging at home, sipping a crimson liquid from a wine glass. His posture was elegant, his life leisurely.
    Outside the building, a red-eyed crow circled a few times in the air before landing on a streetlamp.
    "Huh? A little black bird?"
    In a nearby alley, Bulldozer peeked out, his massive head half-visible as he observed the scene.
    He was fiercely territorial.
    He'd noticed this crow hanging around the area for a while now. And, being a bit of a mischievous brute, he'd decided he was going to catch it.
    So, Bulldozer began creeping toward the crow, moving as quietly as possible.
    He tiptoed like a cat, his steps light and deliberate, not making a single sound.
    Because he was being so cautious, it took him a full five minutes to cover just 50 feet.
    But he was secretly pleased with himself¡ªthe crow didn't seem to notice him at all. It stayed perched on the streetlamp, showing no signs of flying away.
    Now, Bulldozer was less than 30 feet away. He bent his knees slowly, gathering all his strength, and then leapt into the air.
    "Gotcha!"
    Bulldozer's jump was so powerful it cracked the ground beneath him. He shot toward the crow like a cannonball, his massive hand reaching out to grab it.
    But just as he was about to succeed¡­
    The crow suddenly flapped its wings and shot straight up, putting some distance between them and narrowly avoiding Bulldozer's grasp.
    "Can't catch me¡­ can't catch me¡­"
    The crow's unique, mocking voice echoed from above, its tone both smug and taunting.
    "ROAR¡ª!" Bulldozer let out an angry bellow, furious. He grabbed a manhole cover from the side of the road, swung his arm back, and hurled it at the crow.
    But the crow was quick. It flapped its wings again, flying even higher.
    "Can't hit me¡­ can't hit me¡­"
    "RAAAH! You little black bird, come down here if you've got the guts!" Bulldozer roared, realizing he couldn't reach it anymore.
    The crow ignored him completely. Instead, it flapped its wings and flew higher, eventually disappearing into the distance.
    "Damn it¡­ damn it¡­" Bulldozer stomped and pounded his chest in frustration, but there was nothing more he could do.
    The crow soared up to the 20th floor of a building and landed on a metal railing. Inside the spotless, pristine apartment, Ethan was lounging comfortably.
    "Hello, good man. Hello, good man¡­"
    "Well, if it isn't Buddy Crow."
    Ethan glanced over. He recognized the big crow immediately. If it hadn't helped him hunt the mutant Rat King, things would've been much harder for him.
    He owed Buddy Crow a reward.
    Ethan, ever generous, opened the window and pulled a few large drumsticks out of his spatial storage ring, tossing them out.
    The big crow gobbled them up one by one, as if they were candy.
    "Thank you, good man. Thank you, good man."
    "No problem."
    Leaning on the windowsill, Ethan continued chatting casually. "What brings you here today? Got some free time to visit me?"
    "Someone's coming. Zombies too. A big group!" the crow squawked.
    Apparently, it had spotted something while flying overhead and had come to warn Ethan.
    Ethan raised an eyebrow.
    Hearing the news didn't surprise him much. He'd made plenty of enemies recently¡ªit was only a matter of time before they came looking for trouble.
    If they dared to come after him, he'd make sure they learned the true meaning of pain.
    It was perfect timing, really. He'd just finished absorbing the two crystal cores from his last hunt and was wondering where to find more. Now, someone was delivering them right to his doorstep.
    Still, he couldn't afford to be careless.
    He needed to prepare for battle.
    Ethan quickly sent out a signal to his crew, letting them know that intruders were on their way to attack their territory.
    When Bulldozer heard that someone was invading their territory, he completely lost it.
    He was already furious from his failed attempt to catch the crow, and now this? It was the last straw.
    "ROAR¡ª!"
    His deafening roar echoed through the area, and in response, a chorus of guttural growls erupted all around him.
    One by one, his elite zombie underlings emerged from the shadows.
    Normally, zombies were sluggish during the day, but now they were brimming with energy. Their bloodshot eyes gleamed with a savage hunger, their ferocity palpable, radiating an overwhelming killing intent.
    Invading their territory? Were these fools asking to die?
    Two thousand elite zombies assembled, their sheer numbers creating a terrifying spectacle. At the forefront of the horde stood Bulldozer, Laura, and the PhD zombie¡ªthree of the most powerful lieutenants in the area.
    The zombies were ready, their ranks tight and disciplined, prepared to unleash a blood-soaked massacre.
    Laura, meanwhile, let out a creepy, high-pitched giggle. Unlike Bulldozer, she wasn't angry about the invasion. In fact, she seemed thrilled, as if the whole thing was some kind of twisted game.
    Her thirst for carnage was even greater than Bulldozer's. She lived for this.
    Ethan, on the other hand, had taken up a position on the rooftop of the building.
    The wind whipped through his hair as he stood there, his sharp eyes fixed on the horizon. His calm yet commanding presence exuded an air of quiet confidence.
    In the distance, faint black dots appeared on the skyline, rapidly approaching.
    They were Genesis Biotech's aerial reconnaissance drones.
    On the streets below, a convoy of heavily modified armored vehicles rumbled forward. Leading the charge was a massive bulldozer, plowing through everything in its path¡ªabandoned cars, stray zombies, nothing could stand in its way.
    This was Genesis Biotech's Operation King Hunt team. The squad was made up of ten Awakeners, four of whom had already condensed crystal cores, along with a five-hundred-strong armed force.
    The soldiers were fully equipped, carrying high-powered firearms and wearing sleek black nano-combat suits. Each suit bore the red Genesis Biotech logo on the chest, giving them a high-tech, almost futuristic look.
    These nano-combat suits were no joke. They were tough enough to withstand zombie claws and bites, and even a knife couldn't pierce them. They were incredibly effective in close combat.
    But that wasn't all. Genesis Biotech had also brought along two bioengineered weapons¡ªDoom Hunters¡ªto bolster their firepower.
    Inside one of the vehicles sat the four crystal-core Awakeners, the main force of this operation. Three men and one woman, they were the team's heavy hitters.
    "This mission's a sweet deal. Lucky we got assigned to it," one of the men said with a smug grin.
    The woman nodded. "A one-star zombie nest? Perfect for some training. This is my first time on a mission like this."
    "Hahaha, then you'd better watch closely and learn," the man replied, clearly enjoying his role as the experienced veteran.
    Their team leader, Michael Morgan, cut in with a warning.
    "Evan, even a lion uses its full strength to hunt a rabbit. Don't get cocky. Every zombie is dangerous."
    "Captain, it's just two thousand zombies," Evan said with a shrug. "And the zombie king here probably doesn't have any special abilities¡ªjust brute strength. If it were anything more, it'd have a bigger territory than this."
    The last man, a tall and imposing figure, chimed in. "As long as we don't run into a Phantom Infected, we'll be fine. Purely physical zombies are the easiest to deal with."
    "Oh¡­"
    The woman listened intently as the three men discussed tactics. It was her first mission, and she was quickly realizing there was a lot more to hunting zombies than she'd thought.
    She made a mental note to learn as much as she could from her more experienced teammates.
    ...
    S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 39 Whatâ€¦ what the hell is going on?

    Aside from the Operation King Hunt squad, another force was also converging on the area.It was none other than the Red-Faced Zombie King from the park district.
    Wearing its signature "scarf," it was here to avenge the Mutant Rat King, take out Ethan, and claim his territory in the process.
    The Red-Faced Zombie King didn't come alone¡ªit brought an army. A massive horde of 20,000 zombies surged forward like a dark, unstoppable tide. Their roars filled the air as they charged, a terrifying flood of death. Leading the pack were over a hundred elite, agile zombies, leaping and bounding like crazed monkeys.
    Mixed into the horde were countless mutated giant rats, their glowing red eyes brimming with ferocity.
    The sight of 20,000 zombies flooding the streets was nothing short of awe-inspiring.
    At the back of the horde, the Red-Faced Zombie King strolled leisurely with a few of its trusted lieutenants.
    It didn't think it would need to lift a finger. Two thousand zombies on Ethan's side versus its twenty thousand? The outcome was a foregone conclusion.
    "Boss, this fight's gonna be over in no time. You can just show up at the end and collect the crystal cores," one of its lieutenants said.
    "Hmm¡­"
    The Red-Faced Zombie King nodded approvingly. It liked the sound of that.
    ...
    Meanwhile, the Operation King Hunt squad had reached their target location. Armed personnel began systematically taking out the scattered zombies on the outskirts.
    Gunfire echoed through the streets, and zombies dropped one after another.
    Michael and the other three Awakeners stepped out of their vehicle, scanning the area. Stray zombies emerged from alleyways and side streets, but they didn't even get close before being gunned down. There was no need to worry about them.
    Their attention shifted toward the building ahead.
    In the middle of the road stood a towering figure¡ªit was none other than the raging Bulldozer.
    "ROAR¡ª!"
    Bulldozer had caught the scent of humans and let out an earth-shaking roar in their direction.
    Its fury was palpable.
    If Ethan hadn't ordered it to hold back, it would've already charged forward, eager to tear them apart.
    "Looks like a Strength Zombie King," Evan observed, his tone calm. "Judging by how clumsy it looks, it probably doesn't have any special abilities."
    "Yeah," Michael nodded. "But we should still be cautious. There might be other Zombie Kings around. Look at the horde behind it¡ªthey seem pretty evolved."
    "Ugh¡­ this is terrifying!"
    The only female Awakener in the group gasped, her voice trembling. It was her first mission, and she couldn't hide her fear.
    Evan, ever the gentleman, tried to reassure her. "Don't worry. It's just a one-star zombie nest. Only about two thousand zombies, and they're not packed too tightly. We'll clear them out in no time."
    "Yeah, let's wrap this up quickly and get our reward. I haven't eaten properly in days," grumbled the last member of the team, a tall, burly man.
    Even with Genesis Biotech's advanced technology, food was still in short supply.
    As the Operation King Hunt squad moved forward, the tension in the air grew thicker. The two forces were closing in on each other, the atmosphere charged like a powder keg ready to explode.
    Bulldozer stood at the front, exuding an aura of raw power. It looked like a one-man army, ready to take on anything. Its massive fists were clenched, muscles bulging grotesquely, and its eyes burned with murderous intent.
    It was just waiting for Ethan's command to charge forward and rip those humans to shreds.
    Laura, another of Ethan's lieutenants, had stopped smiling. She tilted her head, staring intently at the humans ahead. Her fingers twitched with anticipation.
    What's taking the boss so long to give the order? She was itching to kill.
    The zombies grew restless, their roars echoing through the streets. But Ethan remained silent, unmoving.
    The humans were now less than 1,500 feet away¡ªclose enough to almost be within firing range.
    "What's the boss doing? Did he wander off to find something to eat and forget about us?" Bulldozer muttered impatiently, glancing back at the others.
    The PhD zombie shot him a withering look.
    "Idiot. Do you think the boss is as brainless as you? No orders mean we wait."
    "Wait? They're practically gonna roll their trucks right over my face!" Laura growled, clawing at her hair in frustration. She was on the verge of snapping.
    But just as the Operation King Hunt squad advanced another 30 feet, they came to a halt as well.
    Captain Michael narrowed his eyes, carefully observing the scene ahead.
    "These zombies¡­ something's off about them."
    "What do you mean, Captain?" Evan stepped forward, curious.
    Michael stared ahead, his tone serious. "If these were normal zombies, they'd have charged at us the moment we showed up. But they're just¡­ standing there, not moving."
    "That's true," the female Awakener chimed in, nodding. "These zombies don't act like the ones I've seen before."
    The tall man in the group agreed as well.
    "When zombies behave like this, it usually means there's a high-intelligence zombie controlling them," Michael added.
    "Or¡­ maybe they're just dumb," Evan suggested with a shrug. "Maybe they don't want to leave their territory."
    The four of them stayed on the outskirts, observing and debating their next move. None of them dared to advance, and the standoff dragged on for several minutes.
    The tall man finally broke the silence. "What if¡­ it's a trap?"
    "Pfft! A trap? You think zombies are smart enough to set traps?" Evan couldn't help but laugh.
    Michael thought about it for a moment. It did seem unlikely. They were already here, and no matter what was going on with these zombies, their mission was to wipe them out.
    "Two thousand zombies, that's all. Even if something unexpected happens, we can handle it. Let's get this over with," Michael said decisively.
    "Got it!" Evan replied eagerly, clearly itching to fight.
    The rest of the team took a deep breath, their expressions hardening as they prepared for the oncoming horde.
    But just as the tension reached its peak, the ground suddenly began to rumble.
    A low, thunderous sound echoed through the streets, accompanied by chaotic footsteps, guttural roars, and high-pitched squeals. The noise came from all directions.
    "Something's wrong!" Michael's brow furrowed, his face darkening instantly.
    The armed personnel exchanged uneasy glances. They didn't need to say anything¡ªthey all recognized the sound. They'd been through this before.
    This was the sound of a massive zombie horde.
    And sure enough, it began.
    First, a few agile zombies leapt onto the rooftops around them, crouching on all fours like predators, their glowing eyes locked onto the humans below.
    Then, from every street corner and alleyway, an endless wave of zombies poured out, accompanied by swarms of mutated giant rats.
    "Where the hell did all these zombies come from?"
    Michael and the others were stunned. The sheer number of zombies far exceeded the two thousand they'd been expecting. It was overwhelming, and they could only assume they'd walked straight into an ambush.
    "What do we do now?" the female Awakener asked nervously, her voice trembling.
    The others looked grim. No one had a clear plan.
    Michael scanned their surroundings, his jaw tightening. "We don't have a choice. Get ready to fight!"
    The zombies charged forward, their speed terrifying. In the blink of an eye, they were upon them.
    "Open fire!" Michael shouted.
    The sound of gunfire erupted, deafening and relentless. The 500 armed personnel formed a tight formation, their firepower concentrated and devastating. Zombies fell in droves, mowed down like wheat under a scythe. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    But the horde was relentless. They kept coming, trampling over the bodies of their fallen, some even rolling forward after being knocked down. They didn't care about pain or death¡ªthey only cared about reaching their prey.
    The most dangerous among them were the elite agile zombies. They leapt from rooftops with incredible speed, catching the soldiers off guard. In an instant, they'd pounce on their targets, pinning them to the ground and tearing into them with razor-sharp claws and teeth.
    These elite zombies were too fast and too strong for the regular soldiers to handle. Only Michael and the other Awakeners could deal with them.
    But then, something even worse happened.
    The concrete beneath their feet began to crack. High-pitched squeals echoed from below as mutated rats burst out of the ground.
    The rats swarmed the soldiers, climbing up their bodies and sinking their teeth into exposed flesh. Some went straight for their ankles, biting down hard and causing the soldiers to scream in agony.
    The battlefield descended into chaos. Gunfire, roars, and screams filled the air as the two sides clashed in a brutal, bloody melee. The soldiers fought desperately, but the sheer ferocity of the zombie horde and the swarming rats made it clear this was no ordinary fight.
    Not far away, Bulldozer and Laura stood watching the carnage unfold. For once, they weren't in a hurry to join the fight. Instead, they just stared at the scene in confusion.
    "What¡­ what the hell is going on?"
    ...

 Chapter 40 Cheers!

    "Seriously? This is supposed to be my turf, so why are those two groups fighting each other up front?"Bulldozer scratched his head, confused.
    "Wait a second¡­ don't tell me they came to my territory just to settle their own beef?"
    Meanwhile, Ethan stood tall on the rooftop, his lean figure silhouetted against the sky. He'd already noticed earlier that a massive horde of zombies was heading this way, so he'd told his crew to hold back and not get involved.
    Now, with the two factions going at it like there's no tomorrow, Ethan decided to just sit back and enjoy the show.
    "Go on, give it your best shot!"
    He even cheered them on in his head, secretly hoping they'd tear each other apart. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    A red-eyed crow circled around Ethan, its raspy voice breaking the moment.
    "Hey, good guy, good guy! When's dinner at your place?"
    "Don't rush me. The water in the pot isn't even boiling yet," Ethan replied without even turning around.
    Turns out, Buddy Crow had shown up just in time for dinner, hoping to mooch a meal.
    In the distance, the battlefield was pure chaos. Gunfire echoed through the air, flesh and blood flew everywhere, and severed limbs littered the ground. The stench of blood was overwhelming, turning the place into something straight out of a nightmare.
    The humans had brought out their trump card: two 10-foot-tall bio-engineered killing machines¡ªDoom Hunters.
    These hulking monstrosities had broad, muscular builds and grotesque scars running across their massive foreheads, like giant centipedes crawling over their faces. Their bodies were wrapped in ammo belts, and each carried a massive iron hammer strapped to their backs. In their right hands, they wielded Gatling guns, the barrels already spinning as they unleashed a storm of bullets.
    The six rotating barrels roared to life, spitting fire and raining down a relentless hail of bullets.
    It was a metal storm.
    Any zombie unlucky enough to get hit was either blown in half or completely obliterated, their remains scattered across the battlefield in gruesome fashion.
    If an elite zombie managed to get close, the Doom Hunters didn't flinch. They'd simply swing their massive iron hammers in a devastating counterattack. No one knew what material the hammers were made of, but they were unbelievably dense¡ªeasily weighing 40 tons. When they struck the ground, they left deep craters, and any zombie caught in the impact zone was instantly reduced to a bloody pulp.
    Watching the carnage unfold, Ethan couldn't help but be reminded of his childhood. Back then, every Thanksgiving at the orphanage, they'd roast a turkey. His job was to crush ice for the lemonade.
    Looking at the zombies now, he thought they weren't much different from those ice cubes.
    The arrival of the Doom Hunters had completely turned the tide in favor of the humans. Even with the overwhelming numbers of the zombie horde, they couldn't break through the line.
    No wonder these things were considered the ultimate weapon in the "Zombie Eradication Program."
    The only real threat to the humans was the occasional giant rat scurrying out from underground. But even then, the soldiers were equipped with nano-combat suits, which the rats' sharp teeth couldn't penetrate. At most, they'd manage to bite someone, but that was about it.
    It was clear that Operation King Hunt was no joke¡ªthey were a force to be reckoned with.
    In just five minutes, they'd wiped out six or seven thousand zombies, reducing the once-massive horde by a third.
    And that's when it happened.
    The Red-Faced Zombie King strolled onto the battlefield, wearing what looked like a scarf around his neck. He moved at a leisurely pace, as if he had all the time in the world.
    He glanced around, wondering if his minions had already taken over Ethan's territory.
    But as he squinted at the scene in front of him, something felt¡­ off.
    His minions weren't just fighting humans¡ªthey were locked in a full-on battle with them. And those two Doom Hunters? They stood out like sore thumbs, smashing zombies left and right with their massive hammers, as if they were crushing ice cubes.
    To make matters worse, there were human Awakeners on the battlefield¡ªindividuals with supernatural abilities¡ªtearing through his forces like they were nothing.
    "What the hell is going on here?" the Zombie King muttered, his voice low and dangerous.
    One of his elite zombies shuffled over to report. "Boss¡­ there are human Awakeners here. We've started fighting them."
    "Oh."
    Yeah, no kidding. The Zombie King could see that for himself.
    "And what about the Zombie King inside that building? Has he come out yet?"
    "Uh¡­ no idea. Doesn't seem like it."
    "What?!"
    The Red-Faced Zombie King's temper flared. The whole point of this operation was to take down the rival Zombie King. But now, his forces had suffered heavy losses, and they hadn't even seen their target yet.
    This was unacceptable!
    "Boss, how come there are human Awakeners here?" one of the underlings asked from the back.
    The Red-Faced Zombie King couldn't figure it out either. Sure, he'd evolved enough to gain intelligence, but let's be honest¡ªhe wasn't exactly a genius.
    "Could it be¡­ that he's working with the humans?"
    "Boss, is it possible," another zombie chimed in, "that the humans came here to attack him too, but we just ran into them first?"
    The Red-Faced Zombie King's eyes widened. That¡­ actually made sense.
    Wait a second¡ªdid they just screw this whole thing up?
    "RAAAARGH!"
    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got, until he was practically screeching in frustration.
    "So, boss, what do we do now? Should we retreat?" one of his minions asked cautiously.
    "Retreat?"
    The Zombie King's eyes burned with fury. After losing so many of his forces, retreating would only make him feel even more humiliated. They'd already sunk too much into this fight¡ªthere was no turning back now. The only way to make up for the losses was to win, no matter the cost.
    Besides, humans were enemies too. And their crystal cores? Oh, those were even sweeter.
    "There's no way out now. Kill them! Kill them all!"
    "ROOOAAARRR!"
    At his command, the zombies behind him let out deafening howls.
    If the boss said no retreat, then there was no retreat.
    Their eyes turned blood-red as they charged forward, throwing themselves into the fray. These weren't just any zombies¡ªthey were highly evolved, practically on the same level as zombie kings themselves. Their strength was terrifying.
    "SCREEEEECH!"
    The scarf-like creature on the Zombie King's shoulder let out a piercing shriek before leaping off. It hopped and scrambled its way up a nearby building, its body beginning to emit tendrils of black mist.
    This wasn't just any ordinary zombie¡ªit had a sinister ability: mind control.
    "Wait, is that¡­ a Zombie King?" Michael's brow furrowed as he heard the deafening roars echoing across the battlefield. He'd already guessed that a horde of this size had to be led by a Zombie King.
    "Everyone, stay sharp! The real fight is about to begin!"
    "Got it!"
    The soldiers around him responded in unison, their voices steady and determined.
    But the black mist was already creeping toward them, swirling around several of the armed personnel.
    "I'm so¡­ hungry¡­"
    "Yeah¡­ me too¡­"
    "Hey, look over there!"
    "Look at that¡­ the beach! I wanna go chill by the ocean, crack open a cold beer, and enjoy some oysters!"
    "...."
    One of the soldiers' eyes glazed over. He mimed the motion of grabbing a beer, but instead of a drink, his hand reached for the grenade on his belt.
    "Hey! Stop! What are you doing?!" Michael shouted, realizing something was wrong and rushing to intervene.
    But it was too late. The soldier had already pulled the pin.
    "Cheers!"
    BOOM!
    The grenade exploded, engulfing the soldier in flames and sending shrapnel flying in every direction. The deadly fragments tore through the nearby soldiers, leaving a trail of carnage.
    These fragmentation grenades were no joke¡ªtheir destructive power was immense.
    But it wasn't over yet.
    More soldiers, their minds clouded by the black mist, began pulling out their grenades as well.
    "Cheers!"
    They raised their "glasses" together, and in a horrifying moment of unity, they detonated themselves.
    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!
    A series of explosions ripped through the battlefield, sending rocks, shrapnel, and debris flying like a deadly storm. The chaos was overwhelming, and the once-organized human forces were thrown into disarray.
    Michael thrust his hands forward.
    As an Earth-type Awakener, he summoned a shield of solid earth that condensed in front of him, forming a thick, sturdy barrier to block the force of the explosion.
    The rest of the armed team scrambled for cover behind the armored vehicle, shielding themselves from the shrapnel.
    But even as they avoided physical harm, a creeping sense of dread spread among them. Just moments ago, one of their comrades¡ªsomeone who had been fighting alongside them¡ªhad inexplicably taken their own life.
    It was chilling.
    That kind of ability, the power to kill without leaving a trace, was the stuff of nightmares.
    Michael's brow furrowed deeply. He had already pieced it together¡ªthey were under some form of mind control.
    "Evan, activate a mental barrier and locate the enemy," he ordered, his voice steady but tense.
    "Got it." Evan nodded firmly.
    As a Mind-type Awakener, Evan closed his eyes for a brief moment. With a single thought, a mental barrier expanded outward, cutting through the oppressive black mist that surrounded them. Within seconds, he pinpointed the source of the attack.
    "There! I found it! Up above!" he shouted, his voice sharp with urgency.
    Everyone followed his gaze and looked up. On the third-floor windowsill of a nearby building, they spotted it¡ªa massive, pitch-black rat crouched there, its fur matted and oily. But what made their stomachs churn was its face.
    It had the grotesque, hairy face of a human.
    ...

 Chapter 41 Holy crapâ€¦ hes that strong?!

    "Damn it... there really are some freaky monsters out here!"But just as the words left his mouth¡ª
    A zombie leapt from the top of a high-rise, landing squarely on the shoulders of one of the armed soldiers. This wasn't just any zombie¡ªit was one of the Red-Faced Zombie King's top enforcers, the King of Agile Zombies, nicknamed Monkey.
    Monkey's body was muscular, covered in grotesque, pus-filled boils. With a swift motion, it wrapped its arms around the soldier's neck and twisted. The sickening crack of bone echoed as the soldier's head was ripped clean off.
    "Attack! Now!" someone shouted.
    The surrounding soldiers scrambled to retaliate, but Monkey was too fast. With another powerful leap, it landed on the back of the Doom Hunter¡ªa massive, heavily armed mech-like unit designed for zombie extermination.
    The Doom Hunter staggered under the sudden assault, its movements jerky and unstable.
    And then it happened.
    The Gatling gun mounted on its right arm misfired.
    Rat-a-tat-tat-tat-tat-tat!
    A hail of bullets sprayed out, tearing through the ranks of the armed personnel.
    "Take cover!" someone screamed.
    The soldiers dove behind an armored vehicle as bullets ricocheted off its surface, sparks flying everywhere. But not everyone was lucky. A few unlucky souls were caught in the crossfire, their bodies shredded by the gunfire, exploding into bloody chunks.
    With the arrival of the zombie elites, the tide of battle was turning against the humans.
    And then, the Red-Faced Zombie King made its move.
    Raising one grotesque arm, its muscles swelled to an unnatural size, veins bulging and writhing like living snakes. Those veins shot out, snaking through the air and wrapping around several soldiers.
    The veins pierced their bodies.
    "Arghhh¡ª!"
    The soldiers screamed in agony as their bodies shriveled up, their blood drained in seconds. What was left of them collapsed to the ground, nothing more than dried-out husks.
    "So strong!" Michael muttered, his sharp eyes fixed on the Red-Faced Zombie King. Its grotesque attack reminded him of a movie he'd seen¡ªVenom.
    Still, he thought, at least this ability wasn't completely out of the ordinary. It was horrifying, sure, but it didn't qualify as something from the Phantom Infected category. Not yet.
    As the Red-Faced Zombie King's veins lashed out, claiming more lives, Michael stomped his foot hard against the ground.
    In an instant, several oval-shaped earthen walls erupted from the ground, forming a barrier that blocked the King's attacks.
    "Captain! The horde's breaking through!" someone shouted from nearby.
    Without the suppressive fire from the Doom Hunter, the massive zombie horde was surging forward, closing the gap.
    "I know!" Michael snapped, glancing over his shoulder. This whole situation felt like a twisted game of whack-a-mole. No matter how many zombies they took down, more just kept coming. He was barely keeping up.
    But then, one of their heavy hitters stepped forward.
    Xander.
    A towering man with a commanding presence, Xander was an Awakener with lightning-based powers. His body crackled with electricity, arcs of lightning dancing across his skin. Even his hair stood on end, charged with raw energy.
    The air around him grew heavy with power, the tension almost suffocating.
    "Die!" Xander roared, slamming his fist into the ground.
    BOOM!
    The earth cracked like a spiderweb, lightning surging outward in all directions. Within a 60-foot radius, the ground was engulfed in a storm of electricity. Zombies caught in the blast convulsed violently, smoke rising from their charred bodies as they were reduced to ash.
    "Captain, this isn't sustainable!" Xander called out, turning back to Michael. "We're gonna get worn down at this rate!"
    Awakeners were powerful, but their energy wasn't limitless. Xander, along with the other key fighters, was already showing signs of exhaustion. Their faces were pale, their movements slower. They were running on fumes.
    Michael clenched his jaw. "Yeah, I know. These zombies didn't just show up out of nowhere. They're from somewhere else... and their strength is on par with a three-star zombie nest."
    He had already pieced it together. Something bigger was at play here.
    "Wha¡ªwhat the hell¡­?"
    The female Awakener's face turned pale as a sheet. She hadn't expected her first mission to turn into this kind of nightmare.
    "Why¡­ why are they even here?" she stammered.
    "How the hell should I know?!" Michael snapped, his frustration boiling over. "The zombies from the one-star nest haven't even shown up yet!"
    "..."
    The group fell into an uneasy silence. They'd been thrown into a crisis out of nowhere, and to make matters worse, their actual mission target¡ªthe one-star zombie nest¡ªwas still untouched. Not even a scratch.
    "Well, if there's a silver lining," Michael said, trying to keep his composure, "it's that the zombies from the one-star nest staying put makes it easier for us to break through."
    "Yeah¡­"
    The others nodded in agreement. Things were bad enough already¡ªif those zombies joined the fight, they'd be completely screwed.
    Evan tried to lighten the mood. "Relax, everyone. Those zombies are dumb as bricks. We're practically knocking on their front door, and they're still not moving. They're probably not coming out."
    ...
    Meanwhile, on a rooftop overlooking the battlefield, Ethan stood with a calm, almost leisurely expression.
    Around him perched a flock of crows¡ªBuddy Crows, as they were called¡ªwaiting for scraps like freeloaders.
    "Thanks for waiting, everyone¡­" Ethan said, his voice low and smooth.
    "Is the water boiling yet?" one of the crows asked, its eyes glowing red with excitement.
    "It is," Ethan replied with a nod.
    Down below, the battlefield was in chaos. The armed personnel were running low on ammo, and the Awakeners were visibly exhausted, their energy nearly depleted.
    The once-massive horde of 20,000 zombies had been reduced to a ragged, scattered few. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "It's our turn now," Ethan said, his voice carrying a chilling finality.
    At his command, the thousands of zombies still standing suddenly roared to life, their bloodlust filling the air.
    "ROAR¡ª!"
    Leading the charge was Bulldozer, a hulking brute of a zombie. With a thunderous roar, he barreled forward like a runaway freight train, his massive footsteps shaking the ground.
    Behind him, the elite zombies surged forward like a pack of wild animals unleashed from their chains.
    But the most eager of them all was Laura. The moment Ethan gave the order, she could barely contain herself. She'd been itching to join the slaughter, her bloodlust simmering as she watched the carnage unfold earlier. Now, she was ready to "play" with the humans.
    "Hehehehehehe~~"
    Laura's grin stretched unnaturally wide, almost splitting her face in two. With a flash of movement, her figure blurred, vanishing like a shadow as she darted toward the battlefield.
    Above, the rooftop erupted into chaos as the crows took flight, their black wings blotting out the sky. In the center of the swirling flock stood Ethan, his cold, sharp gaze fixed on the battlefield below.
    His crimson eyes glowed briefly¡ªand then, in an instant, he vanished.
    ...
    Bulldozer was the first to crash into the battlefield. His massive frame plowed through the remaining zombies like a wrecking ball, sending bodies flying in every direction. Some zombies were even impaled on streetlights, left dangling like grotesque ornaments.
    With his sheer brute force, Bulldozer tore a gaping hole through the zombie horde.
    Behind him, the elite zombies moved with terrifying precision, pouncing on their prey. Their razor-sharp teeth tore through flesh and bone, snapping necks with ease. After tossing aside the severed heads of their victims, they immediately moved on to their next targets.
    "Wait¡­ what the hell is that?"
    Michael and the others had felt the tremors before they saw it. Turning toward the source, they spotted the massive figure of Bulldozer tearing through the battlefield, heading straight for their position.
    "Shit! They're¡­ they're coming out!" Michael shouted, his voice tinged with panic.
    The group's faces went pale.
    The female Awakener's voice trembled. "Evan! Didn't you say they wouldn't come out?!"
    "I¡­ I¡­" Evan stammered, completely at a loss for words. The situation had turned on him so fast, he didn't even know how to respond.
    Was this just bad luck? Or something worse?
    The team's already dire situation had just gone from bad to worse. But as they quickly realized, this wasn't just "worse."
    This was a whole new level of disaster.
    Bulldozer's massive frame was now barreling toward the human defenses. The ground shook violently with each step, the sheer force of his charge sending shockwaves through the air. His presence alone was overwhelming, a terrifying display of raw power.
    "We have to stop him!" Michael shouted, snapping the team out of their daze.
    The armed personnel opened fire, their bullets pelting Bulldozer's thick, leathery hide. But it was no use. His skin was like armor, and the bullets barely left a scratch. If anything, the onslaught only seemed to make him angrier. He roared and picked up speed, charging even faster.
    "Let me handle this!" the female Awakener said, her brow furrowing in concentration. Her ability was metal manipulation, and with a wave of her hand, she sent a heavy armored vehicle skidding into Bulldozer's path.
    BOOM!
    The collision was deafening. The armored vehicle was sent spinning through the air like a toy, flipping several times before crashing far off in the distance.
    The team stared in shock.
    "Holy crap¡­ he's that strong?!"
    ...

 Chapter 42 The true king had arrivedï¼

    The zombie was unbelievably strong, like a humanoid beast straight out of a nightmare.Even so, the weight of the armored vehicle managed to slow Bulldozer down a little.
    But before anyone could breathe a sigh of relief, a slender figure appeared behind Bulldozer. Her face twisted into a sinister smile, terrifying to behold, as she charged forward at an inhuman speed.
    Laura had evolved significantly. She had already formed a crystal core and awakened her ability: [Phantom Dash].
    When her speed reached a critical threshold, she could enter a state of invisibility. This eerie ability allowed her to approach her targets without a sound, completely undetected.
    One of the armed soldiers was firing ahead, his focus locked on the charging zombie.
    But as the female zombie closed the distance, her speed increased dramatically. In the blink of an eye, she vanished.
    "Huh? Where'd she go?"
    The soldier froze, his target suddenly gone. He frantically scanned his surroundings, trying to locate the horrifying figure.
    And then, in the next moment¡ª
    A grotesque, grinning face appeared right in front of him, so close their noses were nearly touching.
    "Wha¡ª"
    The man's eyes widened in terror as he instinctively tried to back away.
    But Laura's razor-sharp bone claws sliced through his neck like a knife through butter. With a swift flick of her wrist, his head was sent flying, landing far away with a sickening thud.
    "She's here! She's coming!"
    The nearby soldiers panicked, their faces pale with fear. Among them was an Awakener in the Neurocore stage, who reacted the fastest. He gripped his alloy steel blade tightly and charged at Laura with a roar.
    Laura's figure blurred and disappeared again.
    When she reappeared, she was already behind the Awakener.
    With a sickening squelch, her claws plunged into his lower back. In one brutal motion, she ripped out his kidney.
    "AAAAHHH!"
    The Awakener let out a blood-curdling scream before collapsing to the ground, convulsing in agony.
    "This is insane!"
    "She's... she's a Phantom Infected!"
    "Run! Get out of here!"
    The remaining soldiers, their will to fight completely shattered, turned and fled in terror.
    "Hehehehe~~"
    Laura let out a chilling, maniacal laugh as she chased after them. With every few steps, she brought another one down.
    Her claws, dripping with fresh blood, left a trail of crimson behind her. Her eyes gleamed with exhilaration, reveling in the thrill of the hunt.
    Michael and the other core team members noticed the chaos unfolding nearby. Even the Awakeners couldn't hold their ground against Laura.
    "We have to stop her! We can't let her keep slaughtering like this!"
    "I'll handle it!"
    Xander stepped forward, volunteering once again. He was confident that his lightning-based abilities would allow him to match her speed.
    Of the 500 armed personnel they had brought, 80% were already dead. Only about a hundred remained.
    Electricity crackled around Xander, arcs of lightning dancing across his body as his energy surged violently.
    Just as he was about to confront Laura, a sudden, overwhelming pressure filled the air.
    From the distant street, it felt as though a tidal wave of blood was rushing toward them.
    Everyone froze, their hearts gripped by an instinctive fear. The oppressive aura was suffocating, a primal force that made their very souls tremble.
    The true king had arrived!
    Everyone turned to look, their eyes drawn to the figure standing in the middle of the street. It was a tall, slender young man dressed in a pristine white shirt, spotless despite the chaos around him.
    His expression was cold, his hollow eyes devoid of any emotion. The way he looked at them¡ªit wasn't like he was looking at people. It was as if he were staring at corpses.
    "What... what is that? Is it a zombie?"
    A female Awakener hesitated, her voice trembling with uncertainty.
    Michael's frown deepened as he studied the figure.
    "Yeah... I've never seen a zombie like this before. My guess? He's the real Zombie King."
    "He feels... dangerous," muttered Evan, a psychic Awakener whose sharp instincts rarely failed him.
    The sudden appearance of yet another Zombie King only heightened the tension. It felt like they were being dragged deeper into an abyss, step by step.
    Xander, however, was growing impatient. He knew that if they didn't start taking down some of these Zombie Kings, their situation would only get worse. His frustration boiled over. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Then I'll take care of you first!" Xander growled, abandoning his pursuit of Laura and charging straight at the young man¡ªEthan.
    As a lightning-type Awakener, Xander's speed was incredible. Electricity crackled around him, his body a blur as he shot forward like a bolt of lightning.
    Michael didn't stop him. When it came to raw offensive power, Xander was the strongest in their group. He was the "blade" of their Operation King Hunt team.
    But what happened next left everyone completely stunned.
    The moment Xander got close to Ethan, his speed suddenly dropped. It was as if he had run straight into quicksand. His movements became sluggish, his body heavy and unresponsive.
    "Damn it! Xander's in danger!"
    Michael's instincts kicked in, and he immediately began thinking of ways to provide support.
    But it was already too late.
    Ethan's Domain of the Dead had enveloped Xander. As Xander struggled to move, Ethan casually walked past him. Without even breaking stride, Ethan reached out and plunged his hand into Xander's skull, pulling out a glowing white crystal core.
    The ease with which he did it was chilling. It was like someone casually picking up an apple from a coffee table as they walked by.
    Xander's eyes widened in shock, his pupils dilating as the light faded from them. His face froze in an expression of disbelief and terror.
    A moment later, his lifeless body crumpled to the ground behind Ethan.
    Before anyone could react, a pack of elite zombies swarmed Xander's corpse, tearing it apart and devouring it in seconds.
    "Oh my god..."
    Michael and the others were frozen in place, their minds struggling to process what had just happened. They hadn't even seen how Ethan killed Xander. And Xander¡ªXander, their strongest attacker¡ªwas dead.
    This zombie was beyond terrifying.
    "It's a Phantom Infected!"
    "This... this is a true Phantom Infected!"
    Michael's face darkened, his heart sinking into despair.
    The others were equally shaken. Fear spread like wildfire among them.
    "Are we... are we all going to die here?" the female Awakener asked, her voice trembling, tears welling up in her eyes.
    Michael quickly tried to calm her down. "No. If we can figure out his abilities, we might still have a chance to survive. But we can't stay out here. We need to find cover¡ªnow!"
    "Agreed!"
    The group immediately moved toward a nearby building. The female Awakener used her metal manipulation ability to bend the steel reinforcements in the walls, creating a large hole for them to enter.
    The three of them quickly climbed inside, followed by a few other Neurocore-stage Awakeners and about a dozen armed soldiers.
    Outside, the remaining hundred soldiers were still fighting, but there was no time to wait for them.
    "We can't worry about them now!" Michael said firmly, his eyes hard. He had already decided to leave them behind.
    The female Awakener didn't argue. She used her ability again to seal the hole in the wall, bending the steel back into place.
    Michael, still uneasy, used his earth-based powers to reinforce the walls further. Layers of sand and stone piled up, thickening the walls until they were nearly 30 feet thick.
    Every door, window, and crack was sealed tight. The building had become a fortress, cutting them off from the chaos outside.
    For a moment, the group finally felt a sliver of safety. The noise of the battlefield faded, leaving behind an eerie silence.
    "Phew..."
    Everyone let out a collective sigh of relief. For the first time in what felt like forever, they could breathe.
    The armed soldiers who had made it inside felt especially lucky. They knew that if they had been left outside, their fate would have been sealed.
    But as they enjoyed this brief moment of peace, the scene outside turned into a slaughterhouse.
    The soldiers who had been left behind continued to fight, but their efforts were futile. Some of them suddenly realized that the Awakeners were gone.
    "They... they abandoned us!"
    "What do we do now?"
    Two soldiers exchanged panicked glances, their faces pale.
    Before they could come up with a plan, a pack of elite zombies descended on them, tearing them apart. Blood sprayed everywhere as their screams filled the air.
    The street was filled with the sounds of agony and despair. The soldiers had no way out, no chance of survival. They were trapped in this hellish nightmare, overwhelmed by a crushing sense of helplessness.
    All they could do was wait for death to claim them, lost and broken in this brutal apocalypse...

 Chapter 43 The battle was on the verge of exploding!

    However, Laura quickly "showed them some love," putting an end to their suffering. One by one, the bodies dropped to the ground. This was the price of invasion.In just a couple of minutes, over a hundred humans were wiped out, devoured by the zombies.
    With the humans in the middle taken care of, the Red-Faced Zombie King and his crew finally came face-to-face with Ethan.
    "ROAR¡ª!"
    The Red-Faced Zombie King was absolutely furious. The losses today had been catastrophic, and now, at last, Ethan was standing right in front of him. As the saying goes, "When enemies meet, their eyes burn with rage."
    The remaining zombies under the Red-Faced King followed his lead, letting out deafening roars.
    For a moment, the air was filled with the thunderous cries of the undead. The scene was overwhelming, a clash of titanic forces about to erupt.
    The battle was on the verge of exploding!
    Of course, Bulldozer, Laura, and the rest of Ethan's elite zombies weren't the type to get angry at a challenge. If anything, they were thrilled. They lived for this kind of fight.
    "Go have some fun," Ethan said with a smirk.
    At his command, his crew charged forward without hesitation.
    The two zombie hordes sprinted at full speed, colliding like two tidal waves crashing into each other. But Ethan's crew was far too powerful¡ªlike professional football players plowing through a group of amateurs.
    The moment they clashed, the opposing zombies were sent flying, their bodies scattering like bowling pins.
    Bulldozer, in particular, was in his element. He loved this kind of chaos. Charging through the enemy ranks, he smashed through them like a wrecking ball, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake.
    Meanwhile, perched on top of a nearby high-rise, the Red-Faced Zombie King's "scarf"¡ªa grotesque creature called the Human-Faced Rat¡ªlet out a series of high-pitched screeches. It had spotted the one who killed its mate, and its heart burned with hatred.
    The Human-Faced Rat unleashed its eerie ability: mind control.
    A faint black mist began to spread, drifting toward Bulldozer, Laura, and the other zombies.
    But in a nearby alley, the PhD zombie was watching everything unfold. His sharp, calculating eyes were locked onto the Human-Faced Rat. Unlike Bulldozer, who relied on brute strength, the PhD was cunning and methodical.
    The PhD had recently awakened a new ability: Mind Spike.
    He hadn't had a chance to use it yet in this battle, but now he saw his opportunity. As the Human-Faced Rat's mental energy spread out, trying to control others, the PhD focused his own power.
    With a sudden burst of concentration, he struck.
    CRACK!
    His mental energy transformed into a sharp spike, stabbing directly into the Human-Faced Rat's mind.
    "SCREEEEECH!"
    The Human-Faced Rat let out a blood-curdling scream as its brain was wracked with searing pain. It collapsed onto its back, its limbs twitching uncontrollably, foam bubbling from its mouth. Whether it was dead or alive was anyone's guess.
    "My scarf!" the Red-Faced Zombie King roared in fury. He was starting to realize that his side was no match for Ethan's crew. Their level of evolution was simply too high.
    One of his top lieutenants, a nimble zombie nicknamed Monkey, leapt onto Bulldozer's back, baring its sharp teeth as it tried to bite into his skull.
    But Bulldozer wasn't having any of it. He reached back with one massive hand, grabbed Monkey by the upper jaw, and yanked its mouth open. Then, with a roar, he slammed Monkey into the ground with a brutal over-the-shoulder throw.
    "You think you can bite my head?!" Bulldozer growled, his voice dripping with disdain. To make his point, he stomped on Monkey's body a couple more times for good measure.
    Ethan's crew tore through the opposing horde like a wrecking ball, leaving almost no casualties on their side. The Red-Faced Zombie King was losing control, his frustration boiling over.
    "YOU'RE ALL DEAD!" he bellowed.
    He thrust his arms forward, and his muscles swelled grotesquely. Veins burst from his skin, writhing like countless tentacles, spreading across the street in a horrifying display.
    Several zombies were immediately impaled by the blood-soaked tendrils.
    But Ethan's crew didn't flinch. They charged forward, fearless, their jaws snapping down on the veins. Some of them were even more ferocious, ignoring the fact that they'd been impaled, continuing to fight with reckless abandon. They were like savage wolf pups¡ªif they were going to die, they'd make sure to take a chunk out of their enemy first.
    "ROAR!"
    Bulldozer let out a thunderous roar. Seeing his comrades skewered like kebabs was too much for him to bear. With a mighty leap, he closed the distance to the Red-Faced Zombie King, raising his fist to strike.
    But despite his raw power, Bulldozer wasn't strong enough to take on the Red-Faced Zombie King alone.
    Suddenly, the Red-Faced Zombie's chest split open, and countless blood vessels surged out, wrapping tightly around Bulldozer. The tendrils pierced into his body, beginning to drain his flesh and blood.
    Bulldozer roared in pain, thrashing violently, but the blood vessels lifted him into the air, his feet dangling helplessly. He couldn't muster any strength to fight back.
    "ALL OF YOU, DIE!" the Red-Faced Zombie bellowed.
    As it absorbed more of Bulldozer's blood, its skin turned an even deeper shade of crimson. Veins bulged grotesquely across its face, making it look even more terrifying.
    But just as it was reveling in its dominance, something unexpected happened.
    Out of nowhere, a dark cloud appeared in the sky. It wasn't a storm¡ªit was a massive flock of crows. Their eerie cries echoed as their glowing red eyes glinted with malice.
    The crows dove down like missiles, their sharp beaks tearing into the blood vessels. Their beaks were like scissors, slicing through the tendrils with ease.
    Blood sprayed everywhere, filling the air with a nauseating stench.
    "Damn crows!" the Red-Faced Zombie roared in frustration.
    Unable to withstand the relentless assault, it was forced to retract its blood vessels. The pain was unbearable, and its body trembled as the crows continued to peck at it.
    Freed from the blood vessels, Bulldozer dropped to the ground. He looked up and saw a familiar red-eyed crow among the flock¡ªit was the same little black bird he'd tried to catch earlier.
    Bulldozer couldn't believe it. The bird had come to help him.
    The little black bird had repaid cruelty with kindness. Instead of holding a grudge for being chased, it had come to save his life. Bulldozer felt a wave of emotion swell in his chest.
    "Little black bird, you're amazing! I swear¡­ I'll never try to catch you again!" he said, his voice full of gratitude.
    "Big idiot¡­ big idiot¡­" the crow squawked, flapping its wings as it flew away, just like it had the last time.
    Bulldozer stood there, speechless.
    With the help of the crows, the Red-Faced Zombie had lost its trump card. It was furious but helpless. When it looked up, it realized it was completely surrounded.
    Ethan's elite zombies had closed in, their eyes gleaming with deadly intent. Each one was a powerhouse in its own right.
    "It's over¡­" the Red-Faced Zombie muttered, a sinking feeling of doom washing over it. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    ...
    Meanwhile, Ethan's figure flickered as he used his Domain of the Dead ability to phase through walls, entering the building where Michael and his group were hiding.
    The building had once been a hotel, but now it was a scene of utter devastation. Bloodstains marred the marble floors, a grim reminder of the chaos that had unfolded here.
    When the apocalypse hit, the hotel had been packed with people, making it one of the hardest-hit areas.
    Now, the walls of the hotel had been sealed off by Michael and his team using their abilities. The barriers were a staggering 30 feet thick.
    "Man, with powers like that, you should've gone into construction," Ethan thought to himself, amused.
    The space inside was completely sealed off, shrouded in darkness. Not a single ray of sunlight penetrated the thick walls. The only light came from a few tactical flashlights held by armed survivors, their beams flickering in the distance.
    Michael and his group were sitting on the ground, trying to catch their breath.
    "We need to recover some strength while we can," Michael said, his voice calm but firm. "We burned through too much energy earlier."
    "Yeah," Evan agreed, nodding. "Hiding in here was the right call."
    "At least the zombies can't get in. We've got time," Evan added. "But man, blocking that Human-Faced Rat's mind control earlier¡­ I feel like it drained my soul."
    "Evan, just stop talking¡­" one of the women in the group said, her voice trembling with worry.
    She was an Awakener, but her face was pale, her expression filled with dread. She couldn't shake the memory of what had happened earlier.
    The Zombie King's abilities were beyond anything they'd ever encountered. In just a single moment, it had killed Xander effortlessly, as if it were taking a casual stroll.
    She had read reports about Phantom Infected before. The data was clear: even Awakeners had an 80% mortality rate when facing one.
    "Who the hell collected the intel on this place?!" she snapped, her voice breaking. "How could they classify this as a one-star zombie nest?!"
    Her emotions were spiraling out of control, the fear and despair overwhelming her.

 Chapter 44 This time, the intel was definitely wrong

    "This time, the intel was definitely wrong. With the Zombie King's bizarre abilities, this mission should've been rated at least four or five stars in difficulty!" Michael said, his brows furrowed.Even now, thinking back to what had happened earlier, he couldn't shake the lingering fear. That tall, slender figure¡­ it was utterly terrifying.
    Faced with such a hopeless situation, the female Awakener couldn't hold back her tears. Her voice trembled as she choked out, "I¡­ I don't want to die yet."
    "It's okay. At least we're safe for now. Let's rest up a bit and¡ª"
    Evan started to comfort her, but his words suddenly trailed off.
    A heavy sense of foreboding crept over him. As a psychic-type Awakener, his sensitivity to danger was far sharper than most. And right now, he felt it¡ªsomething was approaching them.
    Evan's body tensed as if he were sitting on needles. A chill ran down his spine. Instinctively, he turned to look behind him, but all he saw was darkness. Nothing was there.
    "Evan, what's wrong?" Michael asked, noticing his strange behavior.
    Evan's brows knitted tightly. "I think¡­ something's here." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "What?"
    The others froze, their faces filled with disbelief.
    "Evan, don't scare me like that!"
    "Yeah¡­ the walls are so thick, and they're reinforced. There's no way anything could get in."
    "Didn't we just say this place was safe?"
    "..."
    The group murmured nervously among themselves.
    "I'm not sure," Evan said, rubbing his temples. "Maybe I overexerted myself earlier. My nerves are probably just too wound up."
    It wasn't impossible. When someone was under extreme stress, hallucinations weren't uncommon. Maybe his instincts were just off this time¡­
    But just as Evan turned his head back, a tall, slender figure materialized behind him out of thin air. Its white shirt was pristine, its expression cold and emotionless¡ªlike the grim reaper himself.
    Michael and the female Awakener, sitting directly across from Evan, saw it first. Their eyes widened in sheer horror, as if they'd just seen a ghost. Their faces twisted in disbelief, and for a moment, they even questioned their own sanity.
    "He¡­ he¡­ he's here!" the female Awakener stammered, her voice shaking uncontrollably.
    Evan frowned, confused. "Who?"
    But before he could finish the question, he realized something was wrong. Everyone's eyes were fixed on the space behind him, their faces pale with terror.
    There really was something there.
    A suffocating sense of danger surged through him again. He could feel the cold breath of death on his neck. He didn't dare turn around, afraid that doing so would seal his fate.
    But he couldn't stop himself. The urge to look was overwhelming. Slowly, he turned his head¡ªonly to feel a massive hand clamp down on the top of his skull. The hand pierced through his head effortlessly, extracting his crystal core in one swift motion.
    Thud!
    Evan's body collapsed to the ground as he turned, lifeless. In his final moments, he caught a glimpse of that pristine white shirt.
    The figure of death had truly arrived.
    And with his last thought, a chilling realization struck him: Everyone here¡­ is going to die.
    Michael's eyes were wide with shock, his entire body frozen. He had hunted Zombie Kings before, but he had never seen anything like this. The sheer brutality of the kill, the way the figure moved¡ªit sent shivers down his spine.
    What made it worse was the impossibility of it all. The walls around them were reinforced, impenetrable. Yet somehow, this thing had slipped in without a sound.
    A deep, unsettling dread settled in his heart.
    This was a true Phantom Infected.
    The female Awakener's face turned deathly pale as she stared at Ethan's figure, her body trembling uncontrollably. Fear gripped her so tightly that she couldn't even move.
    "This graveyard¡­ not bad," Ethan said, his cold gaze sweeping across the room.
    Michael wasn't about to sit there and wait to die.
    "Fire! Open fire!" he shouted.
    Rat-a-tat-tat-tat-tat!
    The armed personnel pulled their triggers, the muzzle flashes lighting up the darkness as a storm of bullets rained down on Ethan.
    But Ethan's body shimmered with a faint red glow, and in the next moment, it was as if he had turned into a phantom. The bullets passed straight through him, slamming harmlessly into the reinforced walls behind him.
    "What the¡­?"
    The group was paralyzed with fear. Their hearts sank as they realized the truth¡ªthis Phantom Infected was no ordinary enemy. Their weapons were completely useless. A wave of despair washed over them.
    Still, they kept firing, the deafening roar of gunfire echoing through the space. It wasn't just an attack on Ethan anymore¡ªit was their final act of defiance against the cruelty of this world.
    Why¡­ why is it like this?
    But before they could even process their hopelessness, Ethan unleashed his Domain of the Dead. The oppressive energy spread out, blanketing the entire area. The gunfire abruptly stopped.
    The armed personnel, mere humans with no special abilities, couldn't withstand the overwhelming pressure. Their bodies burst apart like overripe watermelons, one after another, leaving nothing but blood and gore in their wake.
    It was a massacre.
    Michael and the female Awakener, already drained from their earlier battles, were no exception. The Domain of the Dead pressed down on them like an unrelenting tide, leaving them in excruciating pain.
    The female Awakener gritted her teeth, her mind racing. Facing a Phantom Infected like this, the odds of survival weren't just 80% against them¡ªit was more like 99.99999%.
    "Die!" she screamed, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth as she pushed her body past its limits, unleashing the last of her energy.
    From the reinforced walls around them, countless steel rods shot out like arrows, slicing through the air and converging on Ethan from all directions.
    These rods weren't ordinary¡ªthey were infused with the energy of her crystal core. Ethan didn't take them head-on. With a casual wave of his hand, the power of the Domain of the Dead condensed, sending the steel rods flying in all directions.
    In the blink of an eye, Ethan appeared in front of the female Awakener.
    Her eyes filled with despair as she watched him reach out and effortlessly extract her crystal core. Her body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.
    As her consciousness faded, one final thought crossed her mind:
    Who the hell gathered the intel for this mission? They called this a one-star zombie nest? I hope that intel officer runs into zombies like this every damn day¡­
    With the female Awakener's death, the Operation King Hunt squad was almost entirely wiped out. Only Michael remained.
    But Michael's will to survive was strong. Seizing the brief moment when the power of the Domain of the Dead dispersed slightly, he unleashed the last of his energy.
    "Armor of Earth!"
    With a single thought, the dirt and debris from the surrounding walls surged toward him, wrapping around his body. In an instant, he transformed into a towering earth giant.
    Now standing over ten feet tall, Michael's body was covered in thick, rock-like armor. His massive arms were as thick as a grown man's waist, radiating raw power.
    Under the crushing pressure of the Domain of the Dead, Michael forced himself to move. He raised one of his massive arms and swung it at Ethan with all his might, the sound of the air splitting under the force of his punch echoing through the room.
    Ethan didn't dodge. Instead, he raised his own fist and met Michael's attack head-on.
    This opponent¡­ was a little interesting.
    So Ethan decided to use 80% of his strength.
    In the darkness, the sound of a sonic boom tore through the air as Ethan's iron fist shot forward like a dragon breaking free from its chains, unstoppable and devastating.
    BOOM!
    The moment their fists collided, it was like two mountains crashing into each other. The deafening impact reverberated through the space, followed by the sharp sound of cracking.
    Michael's earth-armored fist, which had seemed so indestructible, began to fracture. Spiderweb-like cracks spread across it, and chunks of the armor started to fall away.
    In mere moments, the armor on his arm shattered completely, revealing his real arm underneath. It hung limp at his side, completely numb and useless.
    "So¡­ strong¡­" Michael muttered through gritted teeth, his face twisted in pain. His heart sank further as he realized the truth: this Zombie King wasn't just bizarrely powerful¡ªit was physically unstoppable.
    It was an enemy without weakness.
    ...

 Chapter 45 Whoa! Is that really a zombie?

    Ethan analyzed the situation calmly. Among all the Awakeners he had hunted, Michael was probably the strongest.An earth-based ability¡ªboth offensive and defensive.
    But it was time to end this.
    With a single thought, Ethan expanded his Absolute Domain to its limit. The overwhelming pressure crashed down on Michael, making his body feel like it was being crushed. He staggered, nearly collapsing to the ground.
    His body was completely spent¡ªhe had reached his limit.
    Ethan moved in a flash, appearing right in front of Michael. He raised his fist and slammed it into Michael's chest.
    Boom!
    The impact shattered the dirt armor surrounding Michael, sending him flying backward. He crashed through the wall behind him and was thrown outside the building.
    "Cough! Cough, cough!"
    Michael lay on the ground, coughing up blood. He couldn't get back up. The bright light outside felt unbearably harsh to his eyes.
    A horde of zombies was already closing in on him.
    Among them was Bulldozer, casually tossing a severed head in his right hand like a ball. It was the head of the Red-Faced Zombie King.
    Beside him stood Laura, her sharp bone claws still dripping with fresh blood. She tilted her head, a sinister smile on her face, as she studied the man lying on the ground.
    Behind them was a massive crowd of elite zombies¡ªover a thousand strong. They had just defeated the Red-Faced Zombie King, and the thrill of the slaughter still lingered in their minds.
    "So¡­ this is how it ends, huh¡­"
    Michael stared at the grotesque faces surrounding him, his vision growing blurrier by the second. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    He had always known this day would come. He just hadn't expected it to be so soon. Soon, he would leave this cruel world behind. From now on, none of it would matter to him anymore. A faint sense of relief crossed Michael's face.
    Might as well say goodbye properly¡­
    Ethan stepped forward, looking down at him. He noticed the complicated emotions in Michael's eyes¡ªfear, regret, but also a strange sense of peace.
    "Got any last words?" Ethan asked.
    "Uh¡­"
    Michael froze for a moment. He hadn't expected a zombie to speak, let alone in such a deep, magnetic voice. It was nothing like the cold, ruthless killer he had just faced.
    For a brief moment, Michael had the strange illusion that the figure standing before him was human.
    "Cough¡­ cough¡­ Kid, I know you're strong, but don't get cocky. Genesis Biotech¡­ they're not as simple as you think. They've got a lot of secret projects¡­ stuff they'd never make public. That's where the real danger is¡­"
    "Hmm."
    Ethan nodded slightly. He had already suspected as much. The real trump cards wouldn't be something they'd broadcast online. Plans like the "Zombie Eradication Initiative" or "Operation King Hunt" were just for show, to build public trust.
    Michael's eyes grew more unfocused. He started muttering something under his breath.
    "Phantom Infected¡­ Phantom Infected¡­ They're feeding the zombies¡­ breeding Phantom Infected¡­"
    ¡­
    A cold wind blew past. Michael's pupils dilated.
    He was dead.
    The area fell silent. Even Bulldozer stopped playing with the severed head. He turned to the PhD zombie standing nearby and whispered.
    "Hey, what do you think that human was talking about?"
    "Hmm¡­ with your level of intelligence, I'm not sure how to explain it to you," the PhD zombie replied thoughtfully.
    "Oh¡­"
    Bulldozer nodded, pretending to understand.
    But after a moment, he frowned. Something didn't feel right.
    Wait¡­ was he calling me stupid?
    Laura and the others walked over to Ethan, glancing at Michael's lifeless body.
    "Master, I think that human made a good point before he died," Laura said.
    "A dying man speaks the truth," Ethan replied.
    The surrounding zombies, with their limited intelligence, couldn't quite grasp the meaning of his words¡ªespecially Bulldozer. But his curiosity was insatiable.
    "Hey, boss, what does that mean?"
    "It means¡­ if a human's being difficult, beat them until they're almost dead. Then they'll start talking sense."
    "Oh, I get it now!"
    This time, Bulldozer understood. He felt like he had learned something profound and immediately treated it as a golden rule.
    As expected of the boss¡ªeverything he says makes so much sense.
    Bulldozer shot a disdainful glance at the PhD zombie beside him, as if to say: If you can't explain it to me, maybe it's your intelligence that's the problem!
    ...
    With that, the battle came to an end.
    The streets were littered with mangled flesh and severed limbs. The scene was one of utter devastation, chaos stretching as far as the eye could see.
    A flock of black crows cawed noisily as they pecked at the scattered remains. For scavengers, even zombie flesh seemed to be a delicacy.
    "Let's go. Time to head back," Ethan commanded.
    "Raaaargh¡ª!"
    The horde of zombies behind him let out triumphant roars. Victorious from the battle, they were like soldiers returning from a hard-fought war, their spirits high.
    They had taken down the Red-Faced Zombie King, and with his defeat, their territory had expanded significantly.
    From the skyscraper to the park, their domain had tripled in size.
    The battle had also been a huge haul for Ethan¡ªhe'd collected six crystal cores, a massive reward.
    ...
    Over the next few days¡­
    Ethan stayed holed up in his base as usual.
    He absorbed the crystal cores, ate meat, drank blood, and continuously replenished his energy reserves.
    Meanwhile, Bulldozer, Laura, and the PhD zombie had been unusually busy. With the territory now much larger, the three zombie leaders had recruited a significant number of new underlings.
    Their forces had grown from 2,000 to over 10,000 in just a few days¡ªand the numbers were still climbing.
    Ethan had officially become the Zombie King, ruling over a horde of tens of thousands.
    But to Ethan, it still wasn't enough. If he could multiply that number by a hundred, then it might be barely acceptable.
    That said, the newly recruited underlings weren't exactly elite. They were stationed on the outskirts of the territory, serving as a disposable outer defense.
    The original 2,000 elite zombies, however, remained stationed around the skyscraper. They were Ethan's personal guard corps.
    Life in the expanded territory¡­
    No one was happier about the expansion than Bulldozer. He spent his days wandering the streets, patrolling the area like a self-appointed neighborhood watch. He'd look for intruders or anything that might have snuck into their territory.
    On lucky days, he'd even catch a few human survivors to snack on. Life was good for him¡ªsimple and satisfying.
    If his underlings were living the good life, Ethan was living even better.
    After that battle, no one dared to provoke him anymore.
    And without realizing it, Ethan had become a nightmare for humanity.
    ...
    Meanwhile, on Genesis Biotech's website¡­
    The photos of Michael and his team had all turned grayscale¡ªa grim marker indicating that the entire Operation King Hunt squad had been wiped out.
    Since Genesis Biotech had launched its anti-zombie operations, casualties were common. But a complete squad wipe? That was a first.
    The incident drew widespread attention.
    "Michael was a B+ level Awakener, and he still got killed by a zombie?"
    "That's brutal¡­ the whole squad's gone!"
    "I wonder what they ran into out there."
    "Phantom Infected, obviously! I heard a drone even caught a photo of it!"
    "Seriously?"
    "..."
    Ethan scrolled through the comments and found that there really was a photo. It wasn't very clear, taken from a great distance, but it showed a lone figure standing on the edge of a skyscraper rooftop.
    A flock of crows circled around him.
    The image had a dark, ominous vibe.
    The comments on the photo had already surpassed the discussion about the Operation King Hunt squad's demise.
    ...
    "Whoa! Is that really a zombie?"
    "This feels¡­ so oppressive."
    "It's just too blurry. And the crows are blocking his face."
    "This isn't just any zombie. That's a Phantom Infected! Who knows how many people it's slaughtered?"
    "Okay, but¡­ is it weird that I think he looks kinda cool?"
    "¡­Wait, same. Why does he look so¡­ badass?"
    ...

 Chapter 46 I havent eaten in ten days!

    Online, people were buzzing with all kinds of opinions.Meanwhile, over at Genesis Biotech, Nathan, the person in charge, was fuming, silently cursing to himself.
    "Michael and his team are such useless idiots! Wiped out by zombies? Seriously? Couldn't even leave one or two survivors¡­"
    But deep down, he knew the truth. Near the building, there was a powerful Zombie King. Even the company's strongest Awakener probably wouldn't stand a chance against it.
    It seemed¡­
    The zombies were just stronger. To kill a Phantom Infected, it would take another, even more powerful Zombie King.
    "The zombie cultivation project has to continue. Ideally, we need to create Phantom Infected that we can control¡­" Nathan thought to himself.
    He was fully aware that feeding zombies was like "playing with fire," but for the sake of that immense power, he was willing to take the risk.
    "Or¡­ if the opportunity arises, maybe we could even cooperate with the Zombie King. All it would take is providing them with some flesh and blood. I need to notify the rescue teams to speed up their search for survivors¡­"
    ...
    Ethan, on the other hand, was still at home, completely unaware of Genesis Biotech's plans.
    Not that he cared.
    By now, everyone knew there was a powerful Zombie King in the area near the building. It was extremely dangerous and had been declared a no-go zone.
    Because of this, no one dared to disturb Ethan. In the past, helicopters would occasionally fly overhead, but now, even those had stopped.
    This area had become a zombie sanctuary.
    Ethan's life was incredibly comfortable. He had plenty of food and drink, consumed energy daily, and kept evolving. When he got bored, he'd watch TV or play video games.
    For him, the apocalypse felt more like a vacation. There wasn't a single thing to worry about.
    'Shelter News: Our researchers have improved the "survival rations." This high-fiber emergency food can be consumed in small amounts without causing stomach discomfort and can serve as a temporary hunger solution.'
    'The water purification system has been fully repaired. Please drink with confidence¡ªthere will no longer be large-scale outbreaks of parasites or viral infections.'
    'Tragic news: Our supply retrieval team was ambushed by an unknown group. If anyone has information, please report it immediately¡­'
    "..."
    The TV was broadcasting updates from the official shelter.
    It was clear they were in dire straits.
    They were down to eating emergency rations, their water situation had been terrible, and now, even after finally finding some supplies, they'd been robbed by an unknown force.
    It was just¡­ pitiful.
    Ethan spared them a moment of sympathy¡ªexactly one second¡ªbefore turning back to his video game.
    ...
    At the edge of Ethan's territory, a small group of people was hiding inside a building.
    The place used to be a karaoke bar, a three-story building. Now, the doors and windows were all barricaded, leaving only a few small gaps to observe the outside.
    "Shh¡­ zombies are coming. Don't make a sound."
    A man crouched by the window, peeking through a crack to watch the street outside.
    Behind him, two others held their breath, not daring to make a noise.
    On the street outside, a massive figure lumbered along, swaying with every step. Behind it trailed a group of zombies. It was Bulldozer, patrolling the area.
    Fortunately, Bulldozer's senses weren't very sharp, and it didn't notice the humans hiding inside the building.
    With its entourage of smaller zombies, it slowly moved away. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Phew¡ª"
    The people inside let out a collective sigh of relief, finally able to relax a little.
    "Good thing this brute-type zombie is dumb as a rock..."
    Inside one of the private rooms of the karaoke bar, a few more people were lounging on the sofas. Thanks to the soundproofing of the KTV rooms, they didn't have to worry about the zombies outside being alerted.
    "We're safe hiding here. No way the people from the official shelter will find us," said a bald, burly man.
    "Yeah, boss, you're right. Even if they know we're here, they probably wouldn't dare come after us. This is the territory of a powerful Zombie King, after all!" another man chimed in.
    This group was none other than the infamous Black Hand Legion, the ones who had ambushed and stolen supplies from the official shelter.
    The Black Hand Legion had existed even before the apocalypse, operating in the shadows of the dark web. They were like a cult, worshipping the idea of absolute freedom¡ªliving without rules, doing whatever they wanted, whenever they wanted.
    Back then, societal order kept them in check, preventing them from causing too much chaos.
    But when the apocalypse hit?
    It was like their dreams had come true.
    Your next chapter awaits on empire
    Those among them who awakened special abilities banded together, raiding supplies, killing survivors, and committing every atrocity imaginable.
    "Heh heh heh... The apocalypse is our time to shine!" The bald man's eyes gleamed with excitement.
    In the middle of the KTV room, three people were kneeling on the floor, their hands and feet tied together. Their mouths were stuffed with dirty rags, so all they could do was let out muffled groans of protest.
    These three were Awakeners from the official shelter, tasked with transporting supplies. Unfortunately, they had been ambushed by the Black Hand Legion during their mission.
    "Boss, what do we do with these three?" a wiry man asked.
    The bald man thought for a moment. "Keep them alive for now. They're our bargaining chips. If they die, we can feed their Neurocores to the others, and their flesh can be used as food¡­"
    ...
    Meanwhile, on the other side of Ethan's territory, another group of people had appeared.
    Leading the group was a young woman with large eyes, straight brown hair with bangs, and a strikingly beautiful face. But despite her beauty, there was a perpetual air of disdain for the world etched into her expression.
    This was Mia, the official shelter's Number 001 Awakener.
    Mia genuinely hated the world. She had grown up in an orphanage, only to later be confined to a mental institution. When she finally got out¡­ she found herself in the middle of the apocalypse.
    With a life like that, who wouldn't hate the world?
    The only thing she could look back on fondly were the rare, warm memories from her time in the orphanage.
    Walking beside her was her partner, Sean, a man with a sharp, calculating gaze that gave him an air of intelligence.
    Gurgle, gurgle!
    Sean clutched his stomach, the intense hunger making him visibly uncomfortable. If not for the enhanced physique of an Awakener, he might have already passed out from starvation.
    "When are we gonna find some supplies? I haven't eaten in ten days!" Sean groaned.
    "Uh¡­ Sean, we've only been out here for three days," Mia replied flatly.
    Behind them were four other Awakeners who had reached the Neurocore stage. Their main job was to assist Mia and Sean, primarily by carrying supplies once they found them.
    Sean scratched his head, his "clever" eyes darting around. "Only three days? I'm so hungry I can't even count anymore¡­"
    "Like you could count in the first place," Mia shot back without even looking at him.
    The street ahead of them was desolate. Rusted, wrecked cars were piled up, some of them overgrown with moss. The surrounding buildings were in ruins, their shattered windows occasionally echoing with the distant growls of zombies.
    One of the Neurocore Awakeners, Chris, spoke up cautiously. "Up ahead is where the Genesis Biotech team was wiped out. They say there's a strange and incredibly powerful Zombie King in the area."
    Sean raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Chris, are the people who stole our supplies hiding in that area?"
    Chris nodded. "Based on the direction they retreated, there's a high chance they're somewhere in that zone."
    "Then let's go find them," Sean said casually, his recklessness on full display.
    Chris hesitated but nodded, adding a word of caution. "Remember, our main goal is to find supplies. Whatever you do, don't provoke the zombies here¡­"

 Chapter 47 My eyes are like zombie detectors

    The six of them moved forward cautiously, their bodies coated with a special ointment that masked their scent. As long as they didn't make any noise, they'd be fine.The zombies on the outskirts weren't densely packed, so as long as they avoided them, they wouldn't attract attention.
    From a distance, Chris spotted a few zombies standing in the middle of the street. They swayed unsteadily, their expressions blank and almost foolish.
    The group hugged the walls, moving slowly and quietly. Using abandoned vehicles as cover, they planned to circle around the zombies from behind.
    But just as they were halfway through, Sean's stomach suddenly let out a loud grumble.
    "Uh¡­"
    Chris and the others froze instantly, their expressions changing as their hearts leapt into their throats.
    The sound wasn't particularly loud, but zombies had unnaturally sharp hearing.
    The swaying zombies immediately stopped in their tracks. They stiffened, their heads tilting slightly as low growls rumbled from their throats. It was as if they were trying to pinpoint the source of the sound.
    Mia's sharp eyes narrowed as she prepared for a fight.
    The rest of the group crouched behind the wrecked cars, holding their breath. No one dared to make the slightest sound.
    Thankfully, after a tense moment, the zombies seemed to lose interest. They returned to their sluggish, swaying movements, their blank expressions back in place.
    "Phew¡­"
    Chris and the others exhaled in relief, quickly moving to bypass the dangerous area.
    Once they were far enough away, one of the Awakeners muttered nervously, "Sean, you almost got us killed back there!"
    "I was hungry, okay?" Sean replied, completely unapologetic.
    Chris quickly stepped in to calm things down. "Alright, let's focus on the mission. Once we find the supplies, there'll be food for everyone."
    "Yeah, yeah," Sean grumbled, but the thought of food seemed to energize him. He started daydreaming about it¡ªimagining the moment he'd sink his teeth into a piece of bread, washing it down with an ice-cold soda. Pure bliss.
    With that motivation, the group pressed on, moving carefully.
    So far, things were going relatively smoothly. They managed to avoid wave after wave of zombies. When necessary, they even climbed onto rooftops, moving across tiles like assassins straight out of Assassin's Creed.
    Still, Chris couldn't shake his unease. The deeper they ventured, the more dangerous it became. They were now in the heart of the area, where the zombies were more evolved and far more perceptive.
    According to the updated intel from Genesis Biotech, this area had been classified as a five-star zombie nest.
    "Woo¡­ woo¡­ woo¡­"
    Suddenly, the sound of a woman crying echoed through the air. The wailing was sharp and eerie, rising and falling in pitch like a banshee's lament. It was the kind of sound that sent chills down your spine, as if it came straight from the depths of hell.
    The six of them were lying flat on a rooftop. They immediately turned toward the source of the sound and spotted a female zombie kneeling on the ground, her head bowed as she sobbed.
    "Holy¡­" Chris sucked in a sharp breath, his entire body breaking out in goosebumps. The sight was utterly horrifying.
    "I'm starving, and I'm not crying. What's her problem?" Sean muttered, craning his neck to get a better look.
    "She's probably hungrier than you," Mia replied dryly.
    "We can't go that way. We'll have to find another route," Chris said decisively.
    The female zombie wasn't alone. Around her were dozens of other zombies, their movements quick and deliberate. They weren't the sluggish, mindless kind¡ªthey were clearly highly evolved.
    Besides, the group they were tracking¡ªthe ones who had looted the supplies¡ªcouldn't possibly be hiding here. If they were, they'd have been torn apart by the zombies long ago.
    The six of them were just about to take a detour when Laura, with her unnervingly sharp senses, seemed to notice their gaze. Her hair hung loose, covering most of her face, leaving only one eye visible. Suddenly, she whipped her head around to look directly at them.
    The moment her eye locked onto them, her pupil contracted to a pinprick, making her look even more terrifying.
    "Hehehehehehe~~~" The eerie crying abruptly turned into a sinister laugh.
    In a flash, Laura's figure blurred as she bolted toward them like a gust of wind.
    "Damn it! We've been spotted!" Chris's face darkened, his heart pounding with fear. He had never encountered a zombie this horrifying before.
    As Laura charged, her sudden movement startled the nearby zombies.
    "ROAR¡ª"
    Hundreds of elite zombies let out deafening howls, forming a small horde as they surged forward in a frenzy. Their movements were swift and agile, and with just a few leaps, they were already scaling the rooftops.
    Even though the six of them were perched high above, it was no longer a safe haven.
    "What do we do now?" Chris asked, panic creeping into his voice. For once, he was out of ideas.
    Mia, however, remained calm. "What else? We fight our way out."
    "Got it!"
    The group, all Awakeners with Neurocore-enhanced abilities, drew alloy blades from their belts. These weapons, specially crafted by researchers, were both durable and razor-sharp, capable of cutting down high-tier zombies. Enjoy new adventures from empire
    But even with their weapons, the sheer number of elite zombies made them uneasy.
    Even Mia, the renowned Awakener from Refuge 001¡ªhailed as the strongest among them¡ªcouldn't guarantee victory. There were simply too many zombies. Even a lion could be overwhelmed by a pack of wolves.
    And to make matters worse, among the horde was Laura, a terrifyingly agile zombie queen.
    Laura's figure darted closer and closer. The recent peace in the area had left her and her kind restless. Boredom had driven her to the brink of madness¡ªso much so that she had cried out in frustration earlier.
    Now, finally spotting prey, she was ecstatic.
    But just as she was about to reach her target, a voice echoed in her mind. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Wait. Don't kill them¡­ yet."
    "Huh?"
    Laura's rapid charge came to an abrupt halt. It was the voice of her leader. As much as she craved bloodshed, she had to obey. Reluctantly, she cast a lingering glance at Chris and the others before veering off to the side.
    "What the¡­"
    Chris's entire body trembled. He knew he'd never forget the haunting, resentful look in that female zombie's eye.
    But what happened next left them even more stunned.
    The once-raging zombie horde suddenly quieted down. One by one, the zombies dispersed, retreating in all directions. Within moments, the entire horde had vanished.
    "What just happened?"
    The six of them were dumbfounded. It was the first time they had encountered anything like this.
    They had been ready to fight to the death, prepared for a desperate last stand.
    And yet¡­ the zombie tide had simply melted away.
    "Oh, I get it now," Sean said, nodding as if he'd cracked the case. "They were just trying to scare us."
    "¡­" Chris was speechless. "Why would they bother scaring you? There's got to be something else going on."
    "What kind of 'something else'?" Mia asked, equally puzzled.
    Still, a thought crossed her mind: maybe this world wasn't always as bleak as it seemed. Sometimes, it offered small, unexpected surprises.
    At that moment, a tall figure appeared at the end of the street. He was strikingly handsome, his sharp eyes scanning the group.
    Ethan's gaze landed on Mia. As he looked at her, her face began to overlap with a memory from his past. Childhood scenes played out in his mind, one after another, pulling him back to a time long gone.
    "It's been a while," he said softly.
    "Uh¡­"
    Mia froze. After spending ten years in a psychiatric facility, her heart had long since grown cold and unfeeling, like a slab of ice. But now, seeing that familiar figure, her heartbeat quickened.
    That face¡­ it carried so many memories. Memories of warmth, of fleeting happiness in a life otherwise filled with despair.
    Sean, on the other hand, was ecstatic. He remembered Ethan vividly, and his unique eyes were already welling up with tears.
    In this desolate, post-apocalyptic world, running into a childhood friend felt like a miracle.
    Without hesitation, Sean leapt down from the rooftop and landed in front of Ethan.
    "Ethan! It's really you! I can't believe we're meeting here!"
    But Chris and the others weren't so quick to celebrate. The more they thought about what had just happened¡ªthe retreating zombies, the strange behavior¡ªthe more uneasy they felt. Adding to their suspicion was the resemblance between Ethan and a figure they'd seen in blurry photos circulating online.
    "Sean! Be careful! He might be a zombie!" Chris warned.
    "Don't be ridiculous!" Sean snapped, clearly annoyed. "How could you say that?"
    He was visibly upset. After all, this was his childhood friend, someone he hadn't seen in ten years. To hear him accused of being a zombie was infuriating.
    "Ethan isn't a zombie! My eyes are like zombie detectors¡ªI'd know if he was one!" Sean declared confidently.
    ¡­

 Chapter 48 Well trade!

    "Zombie detectors?"Chris and the others stared at Ethan with what could only be described as a "brilliant" expression on his face. For some reason, the camera on this so-called detector seemed a little... off-kilter.
    "It's been a while, hasn't it?"
    Mia leapt down from the rooftop, a rare trace of emotion flickering in her eyes. She hadn't expected to run into Ethan in this brutal, apocalyptic world. The coincidence was almost unbelievable.
    "What are you doing here?"
    "Just passing through," Ethan replied casually.
    Sean, on the other hand, was visibly excited. With a big grin, he said, "This place is a five-star zombie nest! There were a ton of zombies here earlier¡ªit was super dangerous. The fact that you made it out alive is pretty impressive!"
    Ethan glanced at Sean, taking in those unique eyes of his. After all these years, Sean really hadn't changed one bit.
    "What about you guys? What are you doing here?"
    "Someone stole our supplies and holed up in this area. We're here to track them down!" Sean explained.
    "Oh?"
    Ethan raised an eyebrow. He'd heard about the stolen supplies from the shelter, but he hadn't expected the thieves to hide out in his territory.
    When did this happen?
    And why didn't he know about it?
    "I know this area pretty well. Maybe I can help you find them."
    "Really? That'd be awesome!"
    Sean didn't think twice. To him, running into an old friend and having him join their group was nothing but good news.
    But Chris and the others standing behind him? They were frozen in place, too scared to make a move.
    In their minds, Ethan was most likely the zombie king¡ªthe source of all the danger in this area. And now Sean was inviting him to join their team?!
    This world had officially gone insane. It was like a mouse inviting a cat to dinner.
    Mia nodded in agreement and added, "Yeah, once we find the supplies, we can take you back to the shelter. It's safe there."
    "Pfft!"
    Chris and the others nearly choked.
    Sean was already ridiculous enough, but Mia? She was on another level. She was actually suggesting they bring Ethan back to the shelter!
    At this point, they weren't even sure if the shelter was safe anymore. That probably depended on Ethan's mood.
    Ethan thought for a moment but didn't outright refuse. "We'll see."
    "Alright," Mia replied, then turned to the four people behind her. "What are you guys doing still hiding on the roof? Come down already!"
    "Uh... okay," Chris and the others answered hesitantly. Their voices were shaky, and their expressions were filled with worry, but they still jumped down to the street and cautiously approached.
    The closer they got to Ethan, the stronger their unease grew. They couldn't tell if it was just their imagination, but there was an inexplicable sense of danger in the air.
    And then they noticed Ethan's eyes. They were cold, devoid of any emotion. When he looked at them, it was as if he were staring at livestock.
    The only time his gaze showed any spark of life was when he spoke to Mia or Sean.
    "Let me introduce you," Mia said, gesturing to the group. "These four are Awakeners from the shelter¡ªChris, Nick..." She went through each name.
    "Hmm."
    Ethan responded with a single, indifferent grunt. He didn't even bother to look at the four of them, his attitude making it clear he didn't consider them worth his attention.
    Chris forced a smile, his nerves barely holding together. "Ahaha... hi, nice to meet you!"
    The four of them were on edge, but for now, it seemed like Ethan didn't intend to kill them. If he had, the horde of zombies from earlier would've been more than enough to finish them off.
    So, they decided to play dumb and pretend Ethan was just a regular human.
    Sean, however, wasn't pretending¡ªhe was genuinely clueless. And incredibly enthusiastic.
    "Ethan, once we find the supplies, you've got to join us for a feast! We'll have fried chicken and beer¡ªit'll be like a reunion party!"
    "Sure," Ethan agreed without hesitation.
    Just then, Sean's stomach let out a loud, embarrassing growl.
    The intense hunger made his head spin, his limbs go weak, and he almost collapsed on the spot.
    Ethan took one look at him and immediately understood his condition. You're starving to this extent¡­ and you're still thinking about treating me to a meal?
    "How about I treat you first?"
    "Huh? You have food on you right now?" Sean's "brilliant" eyes widened in disbelief.
    "A little. Not much¡­"
    With a casual wave of his hand, Ethan pulled out some bread, sausages, and a pack of beef jerky from his spatial storage ring.
    These were supplies he'd looted from a warehouse not long ago¡ªpriceless in this apocalyptic world. His storage ring was still stocked with plenty of them, but to him, they weren't of much use.
    Sean stared at the food, completely dumbfounded. It was like Ethan had conjured it out of thin air.
    Uncontrollable tears of gratitude welled up in his eyes¡­ or maybe it was just drool. There was beef jerky in there¡ªhis favorite snack!
    "Thanks! I won't hold back then!"
    Sean grabbed the food, tore open the packaging, and started stuffing his face. Enjoy exclusive content from empire
    The rich, oily flavor of the beef jerky spread across his tongue, the spicy and savory taste lighting up his senses.
    "This is amazing!"
    Hunger truly is the best seasoning. In Sean's current state, the beef jerky tasted like the finest delicacy on Earth.
    Watching Sean devour the food, Ethan couldn't help but be reminded of their childhood. Back in the orphanage, Sean had always loved beef jerky.
    He was so afraid of the other kids stealing it that he'd hide it under his blanket when he slept. Of course, it didn't take long for the jerky to get squished, leaving a greasy mess all over his bed. The headmaster had scolded him so badly that day.
    "Gulp."
    Mia, watching Sean eat with such relish, couldn't help but swallow hard. Her mouth watered involuntarily, and her stomach let out a faint growl of its own.
    Ethan glanced at her but didn't say anything.
    Instead, he pulled out more food¡ªbread, sausages, and beef jerky¡ªthis time adding a bottle of chocolate-flavored Ensure meal replacement shake. He handed it to her.
    "I'm not hungry," Mia said, shaking her head in refusal.
    Ethan studied her for a moment. Still the same as when we were kids¡ªsoft all over, but stubborn to the core.
    "It's fine. Just eat."
    "¡­Okay."
    Mia hesitantly took the food, but her mind was still conflicted. In the apocalypse, food was incredibly precious. Ethan had just said he didn't have much, so she felt guilty taking it.
    "What's wrong now?" Ethan asked, noticing her hesitation and the strange look on her face.
    Mia stared at him blankly, then picked up the bread and said, "It's expired."
    "¡­" Ethan was speechless. "Eat it or don't. Your choice."
    The bread's label did show it was past its expiration date, but since it had been stored in his spatial ring, it was perfectly preserved and completely safe to eat.
    Mia stopped overthinking it. I'll just repay him later, she thought.
    She opened the packaging and began eating.
    Meanwhile, Chris and the other three stood in the back, staring intently at the food. Their stomachs churned, growling loudly as they watched, their mouths practically watering.
    But none of them dared to ask Ethan for anything.
    The way he'd pulled food out of thin air was enough to show how strange and powerful he was.
    And if they weren't careful, they might end up becoming the food.
    So, the four of them quickly turned their heads away. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Out of sight, out of mind.
    It didn't take long for Mia to finish eating. She looked noticeably more energetic afterward.
    "I'll pay you back for this food," she said. "Or I can trade Neurocores or Crystal Cores for it."
    In the shelter, one Neurocore could be exchanged for a bag of instant noodles, and one Crystal Core could get you an entire box. This kind of value exchange was second nature to them now, so she felt awkward just taking Ethan's food for free.
    "Yeah, exactly!" Sean chimed in, his mouth still greasy from the jerky. "We'll trade! I'm not just freeloading!"
    ¡­

 Chapter 49 Hey, beautiful, lets have some fun!

    Mia and Ethan finished eating, recharged their energy, and continued their search for members of the "Black Hand Legion."Thanks to Ethan, the journey was surprisingly smooth. The ferocious zombies that usually roamed the streets seemed to have vanished without a trace.
    It was almost surreal¡ªMia felt like she was just taking a casual afternoon stroll through the city.
    Ethan chatted with the two of them as they walked, reminiscing about things like picking cherries and making dumplings. His demeanor was so relaxed, it was as if the apocalypse didn't exist.
    Chris and the others exchanged uneasy glances.
    They didn't dare ask questions, nor did they dare say anything. They simply followed behind in silence, doing their best to act invisible.
    But they couldn't help noticing something unusual¡ªMia, who was usually quiet and reserved, was talking a lot more than usual today.
    Far behind them, on the rooftop of a tall building, three figures stood watching: Bulldozer, Laura, and the PhD zombie. Their piercing, predatory eyes locked onto the group below.
    "Why is the boss hanging out with humans?" Laura asked, her tone tinged with jealousy.
    "Don't underestimate that human woman," the PhD said calmly. "I doubt even you could take her on."
    "Tch." Laura scoffed, unconvinced. "If it weren't for the boss's orders, I'd have already cracked her skull open and eaten her brain!"
    The PhD didn't respond. Instead, he turned to Bulldozer.
    "The boss is tracking some humans who snuck into the territory. They're heading toward the area you were supposed to patrol, right?"
    "Yeah, but they've got it wrong," Bulldozer said confidently. "I've been through that area a bunch of times. There's no way any humans could've gotten in."
    The three subordinates stood there, flanked by thousands of elite zombies below, all ready to act. For now, though, they were content to watch the drama unfold.
    Experience tales with empire
    ...
    By this time, Ethan and the group had reached the edge of his territory. Since the expansion, this was his first time patrolling this far out.
    From a distance, he caught the faint scent of blood in the air¡ªthere were definitely humans nearby.
    The street ahead used to be lined with karaoke bars, once a bustling nightlife hub filled with music, lights, and laughter. Now, it was a wasteland. The buildings were cracked and crumbling, signs had fallen, shattered glass littered the ground, and bloodstains were everywhere, mingling with the mangled remains of corpses.
    Abandoned cars sat rusting on the roadside, their surfaces covered in thick webs.
    One building stood out. Its first-floor glass doors were shattered, weeds sprouted from the steps, and the interior was eerily quiet¡ªjust like the other ruins. But on the second floor, the windows had been boarded up.
    It was clear someone had been there. The modifications were unmistakable.
    "Found it," Mia said, her sharp eyes fixed on the building. She had clearly sensed something too.
    Behind them, Chris frowned. The Black Hand Legion had a reputation for being ruthless and cruel, and he couldn't help but voice his concern: "According to the intel, there are over ten Awakeners in there. They've also taken three hostages. The higher-ups want us to recover the supplies and rescue the hostages."
    "Hostages?" Ethan muttered under his breath. For some reason, the word felt foreign to him, like it didn't belong in his vocabulary.
    "Uh¡­" Chris hesitated, unsure how to respond, and decided to stay quiet.
    Sean glanced at Ethan. "I've heard the Black Hand Legion is brutal. Maybe you should stay back and let us handle this."
    "Brutal?" Ethan repeated, the word rolling off his tongue with a strange familiarity.
    "It's fine," he said casually. "I'll go in with you."
    "Alright, but stick close to me," Sean said, nodding. He was confident in his abilities¡ªafter all, he was an Awakener from Refuge 002.
    With that, the group headed straight for the karaoke bar. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    ...
    Inside the building, thirteen members of the Black Hand Legion were gathered. Among them, six had developed crystal cores and awakened abilities, making them exceptionally powerful.
    One of the six stood out¡ªa woman with short hair and a tattoo on the right side of her face. The tattoo depicted a black hand gripping a skull, giving her an unsettling, almost deranged appearance.
    She was a psychic Awakener, with an extraordinary sense of perception.
    Suddenly, the woman stood up from the sofa.
    "Gideon, someone's approaching us!"
    "Oh?"
    The bald man leading the group narrowed his eyes, a dangerous glint flashing in them. Even hiding out in a place like this, they'd still been found?
    "How many?"
    "Six. Only two of them have crystal cores," the woman replied.
    Despite her heightened abilities, she couldn't sense Ethan's presence at all.
    The bald man let out a cold snort. "Just two Awakeners with crystal cores, and they think they can come after us? Overconfident fools. Let's go meet them."
    "Yeah, heh heh heh," a man beside him chuckled sinisterly, clearly not taking the situation seriously.
    They left three people behind to guard the hostages, while the remaining ten headed downstairs.
    ...
    By now, Ethan's group had entered the building. The crunch of shattered glass under their feet echoed through the first-floor lobby.
    It wasn't long before faint footsteps could be heard coming from upstairs.
    "They're coming down," Mia said calmly, stepping forward on her own.
    Chris and the others were too weak in combat for her to rely on. She figured it would be faster to handle this herself.
    At the top of the staircase, a group of people appeared.
    Leading them was the bald man, his triangular eyes gleaming with malice. His eyebrows were completely shaved off, giving him an even more menacing look. This was Gideon Voss, a mid-level leader of the Black Hand Legion, known by his nickname, "The Bald One."
    Behind him stood a motley crew of individuals, each with their own unique and intimidating appearance¡ªnose rings, lip piercings, tattoos covering their faces. Their expressions were hostile as they sized up Mia.
    "Well, well, it really is her," one of them said with a sly grin.
    A young man in a leather jacket, his eyes gleaming with excitement, stepped forward.
    "Wait, you know her?" someone beside him asked, curious.
    "Yeah, I've seen her profile on the Refuge Network," the leather-jacketed man replied, his expression turning lecherous.
    He had come across Mia's photo on the network before. The moment he saw her, he was struck by her beauty¡ªshe was stunning, almost unreal. Ever since then, he'd fantasized about meeting her in person.
    And now, here she was, standing right in front of him. It felt like he'd hit the jackpot.
    What's more, he vividly remembered the short bio beneath her photo on the network:
    "I'm a gentle girl, afraid of pain."
    "I love gentle girls," the man said, licking his lips. "Gideon, let me handle her."
    "You've got good taste," Gideon said with a wicked grin. "Go ahead, she's all yours."
    It wasn't that they were stupid or overly cocky. Mia's aura, when she wasn't actively fighting, was subdued. To them, she seemed like nothing more than an ordinary B-rank Awakener. Most people wouldn't be able to sense her true strength.
    The leather-jacketed man's excitement was palpable. He crouched slightly, pulling a gleaming alloy dagger from a sheath strapped to his leg. The blade shimmered coldly, razor-sharp.
    "Hey, beautiful, let's have some fun!" he sneered.
    In a flash, he lunged forward, the dagger aimed straight at Mia. His speed was impressive¡ªhe was a speed-enhanced Awakener, and his movements were almost too fast to track.
    But Mia didn't move. She stood perfectly still, her large eyes fixed on him, unblinking. She didn't even flinch, let alone try to dodge.
    The glint of the dagger grew larger and larger in her pupils as it closed in, the blade mere inches from her face.
    Then, in an instant, Mia raised her hand and caught the blade mid-strike.
    Shhhk!
    Blood spurted from her palm, crimson streaks running down her wrist and staining her pale, porcelain skin. The vivid red stood out starkly against her white hand, creating a striking, almost surreal image.
    ...

 Chapter 50 Not human?

    The sharp, searing pain coursed through her nerves, jolting every cell in her body into action. The killing instinct within her was on the verge of erupting.That single stab triggered Mia's awakening ability, [Deadly Pain]. Her aura surged, growing stronger by the second. On her right wrist, a bracelet displayed a glowing indicator:
    Pain Level: 10%
    "Huh?"
    The young man in the leather jacket immediately sensed something was wrong. He tried to pull his alloy dagger back, but Mia's grip was like a steel vice. No matter how hard he struggled, the blade wouldn't budge.
    In his frantic attempts to free the weapon, the dagger sank even deeper into her flesh. Blood oozed out, dripping through Mia's fingers.
    The pain level continued to rise.
    15%.
    Crack!
    Mia suddenly exerted force, snapping the blade in half with her bare hands. Holding the broken shard, she lunged straight for the man's temple.
    Thud!
    The man didn't even have time to react. A sharp, stabbing pain exploded in his head as warm blood trickled down the side of his face. His vision blurred, and his consciousness began to fade.
    "This¡­ this is supposed to be the sweet girl?"
    That was his final thought before his pupils dilated, and his lifeless body collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud.
    In mere moments, Mia had taken down an Awakener who had already formed a crystal core.
    Gideon and the others froze, their pupils contracting in shock. They couldn't believe what they had just witnessed. The seemingly delicate girl had turned out to be utterly ruthless.
    "She killed him that easily?"
    "Something's¡­ off about her."
    "Everyone, stay alert. This girl is way more dangerous than she looks!"
    "..."
    The group's expressions grew grim.
    When Mia had killed the man, her face had remained calm, completely unperturbed. Her movements were precise, efficient, and merciless¡ªclearly the work of someone who had done this many times before.
    Mia lowered her gaze to the corpse at her feet, as if suddenly remembering something. Slowly, she crouched down. Using the broken alloy blade, she pried open the man's skull. Then, with her pale fingers, she reached inside and began to rummage around.
    "What the hell is she doing?"
    Ethan couldn't help but ask, his curiosity piqued. Watching her movements, he was reminded of the time back at the orphanage when she helped prepare meals, kneading raw meat with her bare hands. The sticky, slimy sensation had been enough to make anyone gag.
    Before long, Mia found what she was looking for. She yanked out the man's crystal core, her hands now drenched in blood, along with bits of red and white matter clinging to her fingers.
    She stood up and walked over to Ethan, holding the bloodied core out to him.
    "You gave me bread. I'm giving you a crystal core in return."
    "Oh¡­"
    Ethan nodded, realizing she'd been thinking about this the whole time. Just like before, she was still as impatient as ever.
    But as he looked at her outstretched hand, dripping with blood and other unidentifiable substances, he hesitated.
    "Uh¡­ doesn't seem very sanitary, does it?"
    "It's fresh out of the skull. Still warm. Clean and hygienic," Mia replied, as if trying to reassure him.
    To Ethan, the scene was like someone spilling a bowl of beef stew on the floor¡ªbroth mixed with chunks of meat spreading everywhere, making it impossible to step anywhere without feeling queasy.
    He stayed rooted in place, unwilling to move. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Mia's beautiful eyes narrowed slightly as she glanced at him, her expression puzzled. "What are you hesitating for?"
    "It's just¡­ eating like this doesn't feel very elegant," Ethan said, trying to keep a straight face.
    "..."
    Mia's face darkened. Mimicking his earlier tone, she snapped, "Take it or leave it!"
    ...
    The group of onlookers, including Gideon, stood frozen in place, too stunned to speak.
    This girl was terrifying. There was nothing "gentle" about her, contrary to what the leather-jacketed man had claimed. If anything, his death felt entirely deserved.
    At the same time, a question lingered in their minds:
    Is she really from the official shelter?
    Why does she seem even more brutal than us?
    The Black Hand Legion had done their share of atrocities¡ªcannibalism, torture, murder¡ªbut there was one thing they lacked compared to Mia: her unnerving calmness.
    "Wait¡­ hold on¡­"
    Suddenly, Gideon noticed something alarming. He scanned the group in front of him, his eyes moving from Ethan to Chris, counting each person carefully.
    No matter how he counted, there was one extra person.
    "Emily, didn't you say there were six of them? Why are there seven now?"
    "I¡­"
    The short-haired girl furrowed her brows, her expression growing increasingly grim.
    "Gideon, one of them¡­ doesn't seem human."
    "What?" Gideon's eyes widened in disbelief.
    He trusted Emily's psychic perception¡ªit was rarely wrong.
    Not human?
    Then what were they?
    Following Emily's gaze, Gideon looked toward Ethan. He saw him casually pick up the blood-soaked crystal core and place it in his mouth, savoring it as though it were the sweetest delicacy.
    The answer became glaringly obvious.
    A zombie.
    Gideon's heart sank. The people from the official shelter were traveling with a zombie?
    The absurdity of the situation was almost too much to process. A wave of intense danger washed over him as he glanced around.
    Right now, their only advantage was their numbers.
    "Forget everything else. Kill them. Everyone, attack!"
    "Got it."
    The others nodded silently.
    In an instant, the battle erupted. Members of the Black Hand Legion activated their awakening abilities, their auras flaring like wild beasts ready to pounce.
    Mia turned her head to glance at Ethan, her expression still calm. "Stay here. Don't move. I'll go collect a few more crystal cores."
    "Huh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow.
    But before he could respond, Gideon and his main fighters had already closed in on Mia.
    Gideon's awakening ability was metallic skin, which made his body incredibly durable. His skin shimmered as it transformed, his entire body covered in a gleaming silver layer. Every movement he made produced the sound of clashing steel, as though he were wearing a full suit of armor.
    With a swing of his massive fist, carrying the force of a wrecking ball, he aimed straight for Mia's face.
    Mia didn't flinch. She calmly raised her slender arm to block the attack.
    Boom!
    A dull thud echoed as Mia absorbed the blow, though the sheer force pushed her back several feet. Her arm trembled, a sharp pain radiating through it.
    Pain Level: 19%.
    Gideon's metallic face twisted into a grin. "Now! Hit her!"
    Experience tales at empire
    "On it!"
    Behind him, Emily responded immediately, unleashing a psychic attack. Her mental energy surged like a tidal wave, crashing into Mia's mind and triggering a mental storm.
    Mia's head felt like it had been doused in boiling oil. The excruciating pain clouded her thoughts, and her vision blurred as her consciousness began to waver.
    Gideon seized the opportunity, his massive fist swinging down again, this time aiming to crush her skull.
    But then, the numbers on Mia's bracelet shifted.
    Pain Level: 27%.
    Her eyes snapped into focus, their clarity cutting through the haze. The pain didn't weaken her¡ªit made her stronger.
    In a flash, she clenched her fist and struck Gideon's chest with a speed too fast for the eye to follow.
    Boom!
    Even with his metallic body, Gideon's chest caved in under the impact. The sheer force of the blow sent him flying backward like a ragdoll, crashing through a wall and burying him under a pile of rubble.
    "What¡­ how is this possible?"
    Emily's eyes widened in horror. Her leader, Gideon, had been sent flying despite her psychic attack. Her face twisted with rage, the Black Hand Legion tattoo on her cheek seeming to writhe like a living thing.
    But there was no time to dwell on it. She quickly turned her head, searching for Mia to launch another psychic assault.
    However, when she looked up, she was met with a pale, delicate face¡ªMia's face¡ªalready inches from her own.
    "...!"

 Chapter 51 Hey, dont botherâ€¦

    The next second, Mia's fingers, sharp as blades, plunged into the artery in her opponent's neck.Emily's face froze in an expression of sheer terror. Her mouth opened as if to say something, but all that came out was a gush of blood.
    Another body collapsed at Mia's feet.
    "What happens¡­ if it hits 100%?"
    A deep, magnetic voice suddenly spoke near her ear.
    She turned her head and saw Ethan's handsome face.
    Ethan had already noticed the peculiar detail on her wrist and couldn't help but ask, his curiosity piqued.
    Mia smiled faintly. "I'd probably die."
    The bracelet she wore was a custom device created by researchers. It was linked to her pain receptors, monitoring the maximum level of pain her body could endure.
    If it ever reached 100%, it would unlock Mia's strongest state¡ªbut it would also mean the end of her life.
    Meanwhile¡­
    Sean was locked in combat with an Awakener who had condensed a crystal core. His opponent was a brute with enhanced strength, wielding a massive alloy battle axe that weighed several tons, yet he swung it as if it were weightless.
    The axe whistled through the air, aiming straight for Sean with devastating force.
    "Damn it! Mia's already 'paid her debt' to Ethan. Guess it's my turn¡­"
    Sean's sharp eyes darted around, calculating his next move. Suddenly, his body crackled with energy. His previously lean frame bulked up, muscles swelling as his physique became noticeably more powerful.
    This was Sean's Awakener ability: Fearless Berserk.
    While it drastically reduced his intelligence, it massively boosted all his physical attributes.
    Sean's once sharp and calculating expression now bordered on vacant, almost dumb. But as the giant axe came hurtling toward him, he didn't flinch. Instead, he raised his fist to meet it head-on.
    CLANG!
    The sound of metal reverberated through the air. The axe's handle bent under the impact, warping out of shape. Even the strength-enhanced Awakener wielding it couldn't withstand the shock¡ªhis hands split open at the seams, blood dripping from his palms. The pain forced him to release the weapon, and the axe went flying.
    "What the¡­?"
    The man's face twisted in disbelief.
    He hadn't expected Sean to be this strong.
    Before he could recover, Sean was already in front of him. With a single, devastating punch to the chest, the sound of bones shattering echoed in the air. The man's entire skeleton seemed to collapse inward, his body contorting grotesquely as he was sent flying like a broken rag doll.
    "Got him!" Sean said, clenching his fist triumphantly.
    The small fry from the Black Hand Legion were no match for Mia and her team. The two sides weren't even in the same league. After all, Mia and her group were Awakeners from Refuge #001¡ªthe strongest of their kind.
    Even Chris and the other three team members worked seamlessly together. Armed with alloy blades, they formed a tactical formation and engaged several Awakeners who had condensed Neurocores.
    It didn't take long before they took down two of them.
    "Goddamn it! They're this strong?!"
    Gideon, who had been sent flying earlier, struggled to sit up from the pile of rubble he'd landed in. He looked around and realized two of his strongest fighters had already been killed.
    What made it worse was Mia. She wasn't even fully engaged in the fight¡ªshe was casually chatting with Ethan, the two of them laughing and talking like they were catching up over coffee.
    It was clear they didn't see him as a threat at all.
    A wave of panic washed over Gideon. It felt like a steel spike was pressing against his forehead, a constant reminder that death was looming over him. The thought of escape crept into his mind.
    But he knew there was no way he could outrun Mia.
    Then, he remembered¡ªthere were still three of his men upstairs, guarding the hostages from the refuge.
    "That's my last card to play!"
    With that, Gideon leapt to the second floor in a single bound.
    Back on the first floor, Gideon's remaining men were already struggling to hold their ground. When they saw their leader abandon them, despair set in. A single thought echoed in their minds:
    "Son of a bitch!"
    Moments later, Chris and the others cut them down one by one.
    The battle on the first floor was over.
    Ethan hadn't lifted a finger. After all, these were just small fry¡ªnot worth his effort. He was content to watch from the sidelines.
    "Here! Take these!"
    Sean walked over, holding a crystal core and several Neurocores, and handed them to Ethan.
    Ethan glanced at him. "Isn't this a bit much?"
    "Nope! The dean used to tell us when we were kids, 'A small act of kindness can change someone's life.' You gave me bread when I was starving, so I owe you big time!" Sean said with conviction, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.
    Ethan didn't argue further and accepted the crystal core and Neurocores.
    ...
    Upstairs, in the second-floor lobby¡­
    What was once a bustling karaoke bar was now eerily empty. The air was thick with tension.
    In the center of the room, three people knelt on the floor, trembling. They were bound with iron chains, muffled cries escaping from behind the tape covering their mouths.
    Gideon ripped the tape off their mouths, intending to use their pleas for help as leverage. Maybe, just maybe, if Mia had a soft spot, she'd let him go.
    It wasn't long before Ethan and the others arrived.
    "Mia! Please save me! I don't want to die! Please!" one of the hostages wailed, tears streaming down his face.
    "Stay back! Don't come any closer, or I'll kill them right now!" Gideon barked, his voice sharp and desperate.
    "Huh?" Mia tilted her head, her gaze shifting to the hostages.
    The three captives were trembling uncontrollably, their cries for help growing louder. They were utterly terrified, on the verge of breaking down.
    Ethan, as usual, stayed back, watching the scene unfold with mild curiosity. He wanted to see how Mia would handle this situation.
    Mia, hearing Gideon's threat, actually stopped in her tracks. She didn't move forward but instead stood still, her expression thoughtful as if she were calculating something.
    "Hmm¡­ saving one Awakener and bringing them back to the refuge would get me two cans of meat. But killing Gideon would earn me a crystal core. No matter how I look at it¡­ killing him is the better deal."
    Gideon noticed Mia's hesitation and assumed his threat had worked. A smug grin spread across his face.
    People from the refuge, he thought, were so bound by their rules and regulations. They were used to being controlled, and it made them predictable. Pathetic, really.
    "Heh, your superiors must've ordered you to save people, right?" Gideon sneered.
    "Yeah," Mia replied with a small nod, not bothering to deny it.
    Gideon's grin widened. "Good! Then let us go, and I'll let you take these three with you."
    "That won't be necessary," Mia said, her voice calm. "Because¡­ I don't follow orders." Enjoy exclusive content from empire
    "What?"
    Gideon froze, his smugness evaporating in an instant. He realized what she meant.
    Even the three hostages looked stunned, their faces blank with confusion. For a moment, they thought they were saved. But now, their hopes plummeted, crashing into despair.
    Before anyone could react, Mia made her move. In a flash, her figure blurred as she darted forward with lightning speed.
    Gideon clenched his jaw, his body tensing under the immense pressure. But desperation fueled his resolve, and he roared with fury.
    "Brothers! Fight to the death!"
    He spat the words through gritted teeth, slashing his hand down in a decisive motion. His blade sliced toward the hostages¡ªif he was going to die, he'd take a few with him.
    "Yeah! Fight to the death!" his three subordinates echoed, their voices filled with defiance. They were all Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores, and their combined strength was nothing to scoff at.
    BOOM!
    The fight erupted in an instant. Mia clashed with Gideon head-on, their fists colliding with a deafening impact. The sheer force sent Gideon flying, smashing through two walls of private karaoke rooms before he finally came to a stop. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    But Gideon's metallic skin absorbed most of the damage. He crawled out of the rubble, relatively unscathed, and charged at Mia again.
    Meanwhile, Sean was locked in combat with Gideon's three subordinates. The trio worked together seamlessly, using their agility and coordination to keep Sean occupied. For now, they managed to hold their ground, preventing him from gaining the upper hand.
    The entire lobby descended into chaos. Tiles shattered, walls crumbled, and waves of energy rippled through the air.
    Chris and the other three team members stayed back, standing behind Ethan. This was a battle between Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores¡ªat their Neurocore stage, they weren't qualified to join in.
    Among all the chaos, the fight between Mia and Gideon was the most intense.
    No matter how many times Mia sent Gideon flying, he always got back up, like an indestructible cockroach. His defensive abilities were formidable, and Mia's strength, which relied on her pain threshold, wasn't enough to break through his defenses. For now, she couldn't deal any significant damage.
    "Tch¡­ if that's the case, I'll have to use the old method," Mia muttered, her eyes narrowing.
    There were plenty of ways to increase her pain threshold. The simplest? Self-harm.
    Back when she was in the psychiatric hospital, she'd done it countless times.
    Just as she was about to act, a voice called out from behind her.
    "Hey, don't bother¡­"

 Chapter 52 Actual killsâ€¦ sixteen

    mia was undeniably powerful, but she was nothing like ethan when it came to fighting. her style was brutal, messy, and downright violent¡ªblood and gore splattered everywhere, leaving a chaotic scene in her wake.she turned her head and saw ethan approaching, his steps steady, his expression calm. she immediately understood what he meant without him saying a word.
    taking a few steps back, she ceded the battlefield to him.
    gideon, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes as he watched ethan. his heart skipped a beat. the intense battle earlier had left him disoriented, and in the chaos, he had completely forgotten about the most dangerous person in the room.
    ethan hadn't made a single move the entire time.
    and no one knew what his awakened ability was.
    gideon didn't dare let his guard down. forcing himself to focus, he directed all his attention toward ethan.
    but ethan kept walking, his pace unchanging, the distance between them shrinking with every step.
    "what's he up to?" gideon thought, confused. he watched as ethan came closer and closer, until he was right in front of him. at this point, gideon had no choice but to act.
    "die!" gideon roared, his voice like the screech of grinding metal. he swung his massive, steel-like fist straight at ethan.
    in that instant, ethan's eyes flashed red. domain of the dead activated.
    a suffocating pressure filled the air, enveloping gideon completely. over the past few days, ethan had been holed up at home, evolving and growing stronger. now, his domain of the dead was more powerful than ever.
    gideon felt as if his body had been plunged into the depths of the ocean. the crushing weight made it nearly impossible for him to move.
    ethan sidestepped effortlessly, dodging gideon's punch. as he passed by, he extended his hand, his fingers piercing straight into gideon's skull. in one fluid motion, he pulled out the crystal core lodged inside.
    the entire sequence was seamless, clean, and efficient¡ªlike someone casually picking up an object. it didn't take the slightest effort.
    "what¡­?"
    gideon's face froze in shock. the life drained from his body in an instant. his metallic skin faded away, revealing his original form underneath. his body tilted backward and collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud.
    he was dead.
    gideon's eyes remained wide open, staring blankly at the ceiling. even in death, he couldn't comprehend what had just happened. he died with unresolved confusion, unable to rest in peace.
    the whole thing had taken only a few seconds¡ªthe time it took ethan to walk a few steps. extracting gideon's crystal core had been as easy as reaching into a bag and pulling something out.
    chris and the others were dumbfounded. it was their first time witnessing such a method of killing.
    gideon's body looked completely intact, yet his crystal core had been removed.
    "a phantom infected¡­"
    there was no doubt about it. ethan was a phantom infected.
    a chill ran down their spines, and their hair stood on end. fear gripped them as they became even more certain: ethan was the zombie king of the phantom infected, capable of killing without leaving a trace.
    gideon's three subordinates were equally stunned, their faces frozen in disbelief.
    their boss¡­ just died? just like that?
    what the hell had just happened?
    while one of them was still in shock, sean seized the opportunity. he swung his fist into the man's chest, shattering his bones with a sickening crunch. the man let out a scream before collapsing to the ground, lifeless.
    "damn it!"
    the remaining two finally realized the situation was hopeless. no matter how hard they fought, it was all in vain.
    their will to fight crumbled. their mental defenses shattered, and they were quickly overwhelmed. sean took them down with ease.
    and with that, the battle was over.
    silence returned to the room. the ktv lounge was a wreck, littered with bodies. three hostages and thirteen members of the black hand legion¡ªall dead.
    "ethan, you're incredible! you took down that metal guy like it was nothing!" sean exclaimed, his eyes wide with amazement.
    "you're not too bad yourself," ethan replied. he hadn't expected sean, of all people, to awaken such a powerful ability.
    sean burst out laughing. "hahaha, so you noticed, huh?"
    the others were busy cleaning up the battlefield while mia walked over to the bodies of the three hostages. she stood there, staring down at them with an unblinking gaze.
    it seemed like she felt regret¡ªregret that they hadn't been able to save them in time.
    then, she crouched down, her fingers piercing into their skulls one by one, carefully extracting their neurocores.
    "enemy crystal cores are valuable, but we shouldn't waste our own people's neurocores either¡­" she muttered under her breath. maybe it was because she'd lived through hard times, but mia had a habit of being frugal. she was, in a way, a practical and resourceful girl.
    meanwhile, chris and the others were off to the side, holding a communicator and reporting the situation to the headquarters of the shelter.
    "uh¡­ the black hand legion members have been dealt with. total number of hostiles: thirteen. actual kills¡­ sixteen."
    ...
    at the same time, ethan had also embraced his own version of "frugality." he wandered upstairs and downstairs, collecting all sixteen corpses and storing them in his spatial storage ring.
    sean, watching this unfold, was completely dumbfounded. he couldn't help but blurt out, "wait, where'd the bodies go? did you just¡­ take them?"
    "yeah," ethan replied casually. "packing them up to take back as dog food."
    "damn!" sean scratched his head, looking a little bewildered. was ethan treating this like a buffet? and now he was even packing leftovers to go?
    elsewhere, mia and the others had found the supplies that had been stolen. to be honest, it wasn't much. ethan glanced over the haul: five boxes of instant noodles, a few crates of canned beef, two bags of rice, and a bag of flour.
    there were also some fruit cans, chocolate, and other snacks, but most of it was expired. gideon and his crew had already eaten a good chunk of it.
    it was clear that the shelter was seriously short on resources. the fact that they'd sent mia, their no. 001, and sean, their no. 002, for such a small stash showed just how desperate they were.
    "alright, let's head back," mia said.
    sean's face lit up with excitement. "heh, we've got food this time!"
    behind them, chris and the other three had taken on the role of porters, hauling the rice and crates. they looked a bit disheveled, struggling under the weight of the supplies.
    what's more, the four of them were absolutely terrified of ethan. they didn't dare get close to him, keeping a safe distance as they followed far behind.
    "ethan, why don't you come back to the shelter with us?" sean asked.
    "no," ethan replied, shaking his head.
    sean looked confused. "why not?"
    "i don't need a shelter," ethan said simply.
    "oh¡­" sean nodded, though it was clear he didn't fully understand.
    by now, they had reached the street where they'd first met. it was time to part ways.
    mia's large eyes fixed on ethan. "when will we see you again?"
    "if the shelter ever runs out of food, you can trade crystal cores with me for supplies," ethan said after a moment of thought.
    "alright." mia agreed without hesitation. it was a straightforward business arrangement.
    to make things easier, the two exchanged contact information online so they could stay in touch and chat if needed.
    with everything settled, ethan said his goodbyes.
    "this is it. see you next time."
    "yeah, see you," mia replied. without looking back, she turned and walked away. find more to read at empire
    chris and the others, weighed down with supplies, made a wide detour around ethan, clearly still afraid of him. they hurried to catch up with mia, practically jogging to keep pace.
    "bye, ethan! let's chat online later!" sean called out, waving as he turned to leave.
    the sun was setting, casting a warm, golden glow over the street. their shadows stretched long across the ground as mia and her group gradually disappeared into the distance.
    ethan stood there, watching them until they vanished at the end of the street.
    then, from the alleys, side streets, and nearby buildings, zombies began to emerge. one by one, they gathered behind ethan. among them were hulking bulldozers, the eerie laura, and even the phd zombie. they all assembled in an orderly fashion, standing silently behind him. s~ea??h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    one of them finally broke the silence. "boss, were those your friends?"

 Chapter 53 Treasure... treasure...

    "hmm."ethan gave a soft response, then turned and walked toward the building.
    laura tilted her head, looking a little puzzled. the boss... has friends? that was new.
    but before she could dwell on it, a mouthwatering aroma hit her like a wave.
    as ethan walked away, he casually tossed out a pile of corpses¡ªsome of them still warm.
    "hehehehe..." laura grinned wide, deciding not to overthink it.
    ...
    mia and her group had walked quite a distance without encountering any zombies. it wasn't until they left ethan's territory that the terrifying figures began to reappear.
    but they were just low-level zombies¡ªweak enough that even regular people could handle them. for awakeners, they posed no threat at all. sear?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "mia, did you notice something?" chris suddenly asked.
    "notice what?" mia turned to look at him.
    chris explained, "we didn't see any zombies until we left that five-star zombie nest. that means... your friend... is probably the king of that nest!"
    explore new worlds at empire
    "oh."
    mia nodded, her expression calm and unreadable.
    "wait, that's it?!" chris froze, stunned. her reaction wasn't what he expected. shouldn't she be shocked?
    beside them, sean scratched his head. he wasn't the sharpest tool in the shed, but after everything they'd been through, he was starting to piece things together.
    "mia, do you think... ethan is really a zombie?" sean asked hesitantly.
    "human or zombie¡ªdoes it matter?" mia's voice paused for a moment before she continued, "as long as he's ethan, that's all that matters."
    ...
    near the building.
    the setting sun painted the sky a deep crimson, like blood smeared across the heavens. a few black crows circled overhead, cawing as they flew.
    under the desolate, apocalyptic sky, a few zombies were feasting on fresh flesh.
    "hehehe, the boss is the best! he goes out hunting himself and brings food back for us!" laura's chin was smeared with blood as she spoke.
    the nearby zombies nodded enthusiastically in agreement.
    in most other nests, it was the underlings who hunted and offered their spoils to the zombie king. but ethan was the complete opposite, and this gesture left laura and the others deeply moved.
    the zombies were happily devouring their meal, but one of them, bulldozer, sat off to the side, lost in thought. his expression carried a hint of guilt.
    he couldn't shake the feeling that he'd failed in his duties. there had been humans hiding in the area he was supposed to patrol, and he hadn't noticed. yet ethan hadn't blamed him¡ªinstead, he'd brought back food for everyone. this only made bulldozer feel worse.
    laura glanced over at him. "not eating?"
    "not hungry," bulldozer replied, crossing his arms and turning his head away with a huff. he was already planning to hunt some humans himself to make up for his failure and show his loyalty to the boss.
    laura, while intelligent, wasn't perceptive enough to guess what he was thinking. she had no idea what was going on in his head.
    "if you don't eat now, it'll all be gone soon. then you'll have nothing left," she warned.
    "...oh." bulldozer's eyes flicked toward the pile of flesh, and despite himself, he licked his lips. he couldn't help but feel tempted.
    "maybe just a bite or two..." he muttered.
    ...
    the next few days passed peacefully, with nothing significant happening.
    ethan stayed holed up in his home, living a leisurely life. he spent his days gathering intel, absorbing energy, and occasionally chatting with mia online.
    the hunger, violence, and danger of the outside world seemed completely disconnected from him.
    the area around the building had become his personal paradise.
    ethan had considered it before¡ªmia and sean were both strong, and with his food supply being more than sufficient, it wouldn't be a problem to let them stay by his side. if trouble ever came knocking, they'd be two powerful allies.
    but mia and sean weren't just ordinary people. they were awakeners from refuge 001 and 002, practically celebrities in their own right. and as the saying goes, the tallest tree catches the wind. if they stayed, peace would be out of the question.
    so, ethan decided to let go of the idea for now. it was better for them to remain in the refuge. after all, they could still maintain a cooperative relationship from afar.
    ...
    downstairs, laura and the other zombies were bored out of their minds. every day, they wandered the streets, patrolling the territory. but no matter how hard they tried, there was never anything to show for it.
    the most dejected of them all was bulldozer. with his current level of intelligence¡ªroughly that of a seven- or eight-year-old child¡ªhe still couldn't let go of his guilt over his earlier "failure."
    at the moment, his massive frame was slumped on the side of the street, his broad back radiating a sense of melancholy.
    "where can i go to kill someone? i need to make up for my mistake. i have to hunt something, bring it back as an offering to the boss. otherwise, i'll just keep feeling guilty..."
    but the main city had long since fallen. it was a zombie stronghold now, with not a single human in sight. at best, he might be able to fish a few oversized rats out of the sewers.
    still, the thought of presenting two sewer rats to ethan as an offering made bulldozer shudder. he was pretty sure the boss would crush him on the spot.
    "what do i do?"
    as bulldozer sat there, racking his brain, the sound of flapping wings suddenly reached his ears. a red-eyed crow landed on a nearby streetlamp.
    under the blood-red sky, the crow's beak was smeared with blood, and it was holding a human eyeball in its mouth.
    the scene was grotesque, to say the least.
    "huh?" bulldozer's small eyes lit up as he stared at the bird, as if he'd just discovered a treasure.
    sensing his gaze, the crow tilted its head back and swallowed the eyeball in one gulp. then it shot bulldozer a disdainful look.
    "big idiot..." the crow croaked.
    "..." bulldozer was speechless. he felt a flicker of annoyance but quickly swallowed it down. he needed something from the bird, so he let it slide.
    "hey, little shadow bird, do you know where i can find prey?" he asked.
    "of course i do..." the crow's crimson eyes blinked slyly.
    bulldozer perked up, his excitement barely contained. "where? tell me!"
    "i'm not telling you," the crow replied smugly.
    "..." bulldozer scratched his head, feeling a bit awkward. he figured the bird was still holding a grudge from that time he'd tried to catch it. he hadn't even managed to grab it, but apparently, the attempt was enough to sour their relationship.
    "come on, just tell me. i need to hunt something to offer to the boss."
    "too dangerous... too dangerous... if you go, you won't come back," the crow warned.
    "pfft, as if!" bulldozer scoffed. he didn't believe it for a second. he was one of the most well-known zombie kings in the area, and besides, he worked for ethan. how could he not come back?
    "just tell me. if i catch something, i'll share it with you."
    the crow didn't respond immediately. its eyes darted around as it thought for a moment. then, with a few flaps of its wings, it took off into the air.
    "follow me... follow me..." it called.
    "hehehe!" bulldozer let out a goofy laugh, grinning like an overgrown child. he stood up from the curb, his massive frame towering over the street.
    the red-eyed crow flew down the road, its wings flapping rhythmically as it muttered to itself.
    "treasure... treasure..."
    "oh?" bulldozer's jaw dropped into an o-shape. it seemed there wasn't just prey¡ªthere was treasure too. his curiosity was piqued.
    "could it be... a big, juicy prey?" he wondered, his excitement growing.
    without hesitation, he followed the crow.
    the bird soared through the air, its speed impressive, but bulldozer was no slouch. despite his massive size, he moved with surprising agility, leaping between buildings and scaling walls like a giant, nimble ape.
    the two of them¡ªone in the air, the other on the ground¡ªchased each other deeper and deeper into the city.
    it quickly became clear that the location the crow was leading him to was far beyond ethan's territory...

 Chapter 54 SQUELCH!

    bulldozer and raven sped forward, darting through the wreckage-strewn streets.a few zombies noticed them, tilting their heads back to let out low growls. clearly, they had wandered out of their usual territory.
    about ten minutes later.
    in the distance, bulldozer spotted a skyscraper with thick black smoke billowing from it, forming a dark cloud in the sky. a helicopter had crashed into the middle floors of the building, its wreckage engulfed in flames.
    the building's floor-to-ceiling windows were completely shattered, revealing a chaotic scene inside. on one of the middle floors, a group of humans was locked in combat with zombies.
    and that wasn't all.
    around the skyscraper, an unending tide of zombies surged forward like a relentless wave, surrounding the humans and cutting off any escape.
    some zombies had already breached the building, while others climbed the walls like insects, their sheer numbers creating a grotesque and overwhelming spectacle.
    "there really are people in there," bulldozer muttered under his breath.
    "treasure¡­ treasure¡­" raven flapped its wings, repeating the word like a mantra.
    squinting, bulldozer focused on the scene and noticed that one of the humans was clutching a metal case. the case was handcuffed to his wrist, and the others in the group were clearly protecting him.
    enjoy exclusive content from empire
    it was obvious¡ªthe case was incredibly important to them.
    "what's in that thing?" bulldozer wondered aloud, his curiosity piqued.
    the man holding the case was maxwell hunt, a high-ranking executive at genesis biotech. he had just retrieved something of immense value from the company's headquarters, now locked securely inside the case.
    unfortunately, on his way back via helicopter, disaster struck. a mutated flying beast¡ªa massive black bird¡ªhad collided with the aircraft. its body, as powerful as a cannonball, shattered the helicopter's windshield, and its razor-sharp beak pierced the pilot's eye socket.
    the helicopter spiraled out of control and crashed into zombie territory.
    luckily, the passengers were all awakeners¡ªhumans with enhanced abilities. aside from the pilot, everyone survived the crash. but the swarm of zombies in the area had quickly turned their situation into a life-or-death struggle.
    "hurry! zombies are climbing up!" maxwell shouted urgently.
    beside him, an awakener with ice-based powers stepped forward. a chilling aura radiated from his hands as he conjured countless ice spikes, launching them at the zombies scaling the walls outside the shattered windows.
    the ice spikes were razor-sharp, far more lethal than bullets. they tore through the zombies, sending them plummeting from the high-rise.
    but there were just too many of them. the horde kept coming, wave after wave, and in the distance, a zombie king loomed, overseeing the attack.
    on the rooftop of a three-story building across the street, a tall, menacing figure stood watching.
    its mouth was filled with jagged fangs, and its glowing red eyes radiated malice. this was its territory, the area it patrolled and controlled.
    it hadn't expected such a windfall today¡ªa helicopter literally falling from the sky.
    the zombie king had immediately rallied its minions to attack. while the human awakeners were strong, even the fiercest tiger couldn't fend off a pack of wolves forever. the awakeners were burning through their powers, and it was only a matter of time before exhaustion set in. the zombie king simply had to wait and let its horde wear them down.
    meanwhile, in the distance, bulldozer and raven were staring at the scene, wide-eyed.
    "let's go! we'll grab that treasure for ourselves!" raven squawked, its red eyes gleaming.
    as it turned out, raven was the one who had taken down the helicopter in the first place. seeing the treasure fall into someone else's hands was something it couldn't accept.
    "fine by me! who's afraid of a fight?" bulldozer grinned, unfazed. even though they were deep in enemy territory, surrounded by countless zombies, he wasn't about to back down.
    without hesitation, they charged toward the battlefield.
    bulldozer moved with incredible agility, barreling through the horde and knocking zombies aside like bowling pins as he made his way to the base of the skyscraper.
    with a powerful leap, he launched himself onto the building's wall. like a real-life spider-man, he began scaling the structure with astonishing speed and precision.
    "watch out! there's a mutant zombie!" maxwell shouted, his voice filled with tension.
    bulldozer's size and speed made him stand out immediately, catching maxwell's attention.
    the ice-wielding awakener beside him wasted no time, summoning another barrage of ice spikes and hurling them downward at the approaching threat.
    "roar¡ª!"
    bulldozer let out a furious bellow, raising his right hand to shield his face. the sharp ice spikes slammed into his palm, but his thick, leathery skin absorbed most of the impact. the spikes only managed to pierce the surface, drawing blood but causing no significant damage.
    crack!
    with a savage grip, bulldozer crushed the ice spikes embedded in his hand into shards. then, with a powerful push from his legs, he launched himself upward, leaping over 60 feet in one bound. the gap between him and the humans' defensive position was rapidly closing.
    "this zombie is strong!" maxwell muttered, his frown deepening as he watched bulldozer approach.
    on the opposite rooftop, the towering zombie king, who had been observing the battle, was equally surprised. it didn't recognize bulldozer as one of its subordinates.
    "whose underling is this? how is he so fierce?"
    but seeing bulldozer attacking the humans, the zombie king didn't dwell on it. instead, it signaled its minions to assist him, assuming they were on the same side.
    bulldozer was indeed ferocious. his massive hand gripped the windowsill, and with a single pull, his muscular frame vaulted into the building.
    the humans inside instinctively retreated, their faces pale with fear.
    with the windowsill breached, the zombies outside began pouring in one after another. their bloodthirsty eyes gleamed as they snarled and lunged at the humans.
    "i'll hold them off!" shouted the ice-wielding awakener. he stepped forward, both hands outstretched, as an intense chill filled the air. frost began to spread rapidly, accompanied by the sharp cracking sounds of ice forming.
    before him, an ice wall was beginning to take shape, thick and solid.
    but just as the wall was about to fully form, a sudden shadow streaked through the air. it moved with terrifying speed, striking from the side like a dagger. a sharp, black beak pierced straight into the awakener's temple.
    squelch!
    warm blood sprayed everywhere as the ice awakener collapsed to the ground, lifeless.
    "what the¡ª?!" maxwell's eyes widened in shock as he turned to see the attacker. it was the same massive black bird that had brought down their helicopter!
    this wasn't a coincidence. it had all been part of a calculated plan.
    the red-eyed raven wasn't just any bird. it was a predator capable of devouring two humans in one sitting, its potential as a threat immeasurable.
    with the ice awakener dead, the zombies surged forward. in groups of two or three, they tackled the remaining humans to the ground, tearing into them with teeth and claws. the scene descended into utter chaos, filled with the sounds of snarling, roaring, and agonized screams. sear?h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    bulldozer ignored the carnage around him. his focus was singular and unwavering. with a few powerful strides, he closed the distance to maxwell, his massive hand reaching out to grab the case.
    "treasure¡­" bulldozer growled, his eyes locked on the prize.
    "huh?!" maxwell's face twisted in desperation as he clung to the case with all his strength. "get away from me!"
    but bulldozer's strength was overwhelming. with a single yank, he nearly pulled both the case and maxwell into his grasp.
    maxwell's eyes turned bloodshot as a wave of heat radiated from his body. he was a fire-type awakener, but the earlier battle had drained him of most of his energy. now, he was running on fumes, using the last reserves of his strength.
    flames erupted from maxwell's left arm, engulfing it in a blazing inferno. he grabbed bulldozer's wrist with his burning hand, trying to force him to let go.
    sizzle!
    the acrid smell of burning flesh filled the air as smoke rose from bulldozer's arm. the stench was nauseating, like charred pigskin.
    "let go of me!" maxwell roared, his voice hoarse.
    "treasure¡­" bulldozer growled again, his obsession with the case overriding the pain. even as his flesh burned, he refused to release his grip, his single-minded determination driving him forward.
    sweat poured down maxwell's face in large beads, his complexion pale and his vision blurring. his body was nearing its limit, completely drained from the relentless fighting and the strain of using his powers.
    squelch!
    seizing the moment, bulldozer yanked the case with all his might. the sickening sound of tearing flesh and snapping bone echoed through the room as maxwell's right arm was ripped apart at the elbow.
    blood sprayed everywhere...

 Chapter 55 This ones a surprise

    maxwell let out a blood-curdling scream as he collapsed to the ground.without the protection of the flames, the surrounding zombies swarmed him, burying him under the relentless tide of the horde.
    "the prize is ours."
    bulldozer held the box in his massive hands, the handcuffs still attached to half of a severed arm dangling from it.
    the few remaining humans in the area had already been torn apart and devoured.
    the zombies, victorious in this battle, were in a frenzy of excitement.
    "raaaargh¡ª!"
    bulldozer joined in, raising the box high above his head like a trophy, as if he'd just won the world cup. there was a hint of showboating in his actions, even though¡­ he had no idea what was actually inside the box.
    what made it even more amusing was how the surrounding zombies played along, letting out low growls and howls, celebrating with him.
    "big idiot! what are you showing off for? get moving already!" came the sharp, bird-like voice of crow.
    "huh? oh, right!"
    bulldozer snapped out of his excitement.
    this wasn't his turf.
    it was dangerous here, and he needed to leave¡ªfast.
    he quickly toned down his bravado, clutching the box tightly to his chest, and began to sneak away as inconspicuously as possible.
    "hey! stop right there."
    suddenly, a deep, gravelly voice, like stones grinding together, echoed from behind him.
    it was the towering zombie king, the one who ruled this territory. enjoy new chapters from empire
    "hm?"
    bulldozer froze mid-step, his massive frame stiffening. he didn't turn around, leaving only his broad back for the zombie king to see.
    the arrival of the zombie king silenced the rest of the horde. the lesser zombies all turned their attention to their leader, then followed his gaze to the hulking figure of bulldozer.
    in an instant, bulldozer became the center of attention.
    "sometimes being the star of the show¡­ isn't such a good thing," bulldozer muttered to himself. s§×ar?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    the towering zombie king had already figured out that bulldozer didn't belong to this territory.
    "hand over what you're carrying."
    "hand over my ass!" bulldozer snapped back without hesitation, then barked at crow, "run!"
    without waiting for a response, he bolted, not even glancing back. his massive frame barreled forward, smashing through several walls as he charged through the building.
    the zombie king's glowing, menacing eyes narrowed. he immediately realized something was wrong.
    "get him!"
    "raaaargh¡ª!"
    the horde roared in unison, chasing after bulldozer and crow with feral intensity.
    but the two were incredibly fast.
    bulldozer, in particular, was like a human wrecking ball, smashing through anything in his path and maintaining a straight-line sprint no matter what stood in his way.
    finally, he reached the edge of the building. without hesitation, he leaped off, soaring through the air from a height of several stories.
    "crap!"
    mid-air, bulldozer realized something was wrong.
    it wasn't the fall that worried him¡ªhe wasn't afraid of that. the problem was the street below. it was packed with a dense swarm of zombies, as if they'd been waiting for him all along.
    "boom!"
    bulldozer landed in the middle of the horde with a thunderous crash, the sheer force of his impact cracking the pavement and sending several zombies flying.
    but the rest of the horde wasted no time. they lunged at him from all directions.
    bulldozer charged forward like a raging bull, plowing through the mass of undead. even when zombies clung to his back, biting and clawing at him, he didn't slow down or pay them any mind.
    but then, from behind, the towering zombie king appeared, leading a group of elite zombies in pursuit.
    if they caught him, no matter how strong bulldozer was, he'd be torn to shreds.
    "head for the rooftop¡­ the rooftop!" crow's sharp voice echoed from above as it circled in the air, offering advice.
    "oh!" bulldozer glanced up. sure enough, there was a tall building ahead. without hesitation, he charged forward, took a massive leap, and latched onto the wall, climbing upward with incredible speed.
    in just a few moments, he reached the top.
    the regular zombies couldn't climb, but the elite ones¡ªthose were a different story. they were already hot on his heels.
    "stop running!"
    bulldozer turned his head and saw the towering zombie king leading the pack, closing in fast.
    without missing a beat, bulldozer sprinted across the rooftop, leaping from one building to the next like a world-class parkour athlete. his massive frame moved with surprising agility, but the zombie king was even faster.
    after all, bulldozer was built for raw power, not speed. against an opponent of the same level, he was at a clear disadvantage. the zombie king was gaining on him, and behind it, hundreds of elite zombies followed like a pack of ravenous wolves, relentless in their pursuit.
    "i can't outrun them¡­" bulldozer muttered, clutching the box tightly. he glanced back at the approaching zombie king. if things got any worse, he'd have no choice but to fight.
    but before he could act, crow's voice rang out again, calm and sharp: "you need to find a place to hide."
    "huh? oh, right!" bulldozer's eyes lit up. that was a good idea¡ªwhy hadn't he thought of it?
    ahead of him, the rooftop's edge loomed closer. the building was over 300 feet tall. instead of aiming for the next rooftop, bulldozer made a bold decision¡ªhe dove straight off the edge, heading for the street below.
    "huh?" the zombie king slowed, sensing something was off. bulldozer's massive figure plummeted downward, disappearing from view in an instant. the zombie king rushed to the edge and peered down, scanning the street below.
    to its surprise, the street was empty. bulldozer was nowhere to be seen.
    "boss, where'd he go?" one of the elite zombies asked, equally confused as it joined the search.
    the zombie king frowned, thinking for a moment. "he's still nearby. he's hiding. spread out and find him!"
    "yes, sir!" the elite zombies scattered, combing the area.
    ...
    meanwhile, bulldozer and crow had already slipped into a small room inside the building.
    when bulldozer had jumped off the rooftop, he hadn't landed on the street. instead, he'd grabbed onto a windowsill mid-fall and swung himself inside the building.
    now, he crouched in the corner of the room, his massive frame awkwardly hunched over, clutching the box tightly.
    "little shadow bird, that was a great idea," bulldozer whispered, his voice filled with genuine appreciation.
    "of course it was," crow replied smugly, its red eyes gleaming.
    "but¡­ what now? we're stuck here. there's no way out!" bulldozer frowned. he knew the zombie king wouldn't give up. its minions would only gather in greater numbers, eventually surrounding the entire area. it was only a matter of time before they found him.
    as the minutes ticked by, the situation grew more dire.
    crow, ever the problem-solver, flapped its wings and said, "don't worry. i'll go get help. you just stay hidden."
    "what? how are you going to get out? the whole place is crawling with them! if you go out there, they'll spot you and eat you alive!" bulldozer protested, his voice filled with concern.
    crow blinked its red eyes, pausing for a moment. then it gave bulldozer a look¡ªa look that could only be described as the avian equivalent of are you stupid?
    "i can fly, dumbass," it said flatly, flapping its wings for emphasis before darting out the window.
    "¡­" bulldozer was speechless. he'd completely forgotten that birds could fly.
    as he sat there in silence, he couldn't help but feel a little touched. crow could've flown away at any time, but it had stayed to help him. it had waited until he was safely hidden before leaving to get help.
    "yeah¡­ it's a good bird," bulldozer muttered to himself, nodding in approval.
    but just as he was starting to relax, he noticed a familiar black shape circling back toward the window. crow landed on the windowsill, its red eyes gleaming as it stared at him.
    bulldozer was confused. "huh? why are you back? don't worry about me¡ªjust go!"
    "give me the box," crow said, its tone sharp and direct.
    ...
    knock, knock, knock.
    not long after, ethan heard a tapping sound on his window.
    he turned to look and saw crow perched on the windowsill. but what really caught his attention was the box it was holding in its beak¡ªa sleek, metallic container with a shiny silver finish. on its surface was a red circle with the letters "gb" in the center.
    it was the unmistakable logo of genesis biotech.
    "what's with the fancy delivery? you're bringing me gifts now?" ethan asked lazily as he opened the window, his tone casual and amused.
    crow's red eyes glinted as it dropped the box onto the windowsill.
    "this one's a surprise," it said cryptically.
    ¡­

 Chapter 56 So where did it go wrong???

    "a surprise?"ethan was curious. what kind of surprise could it be?
    the box was made entirely of alloy, incredibly sturdy, but in ethan's hands, it felt as pliable as clay. he picked it up, gave it a light tug, and the lid popped open effortlessly.
    inside, his gaze fell on rows of ampoules filled with a pale blue, transparent liquid. beside them was a stack of lab reports detailing the liquid's properties.
    ethan picked up the report and skimmed through it.
    "x-virus."
    "experimental results: when injected into low-tier zombies, the x-virus increases cellular activity, granting rapid healing abilities, heightened reflexes, and a state of hyper-excitation. it stimulates the nervous system, significantly boosting reaction speed..."
    "zombie test subject 1: after injecting the x-virus into a d-class zombie, its decayed body began to regenerate. within 24 hours, the body reached peak condition, successfully merging with the virus."
    "zombie test subject 2..."
    the report continued, detailing the experiments and their results. fifteen trials in total, all successful, with no adverse effects on the zombies.
    "so, this is a zombie evolution serum..." ethan muttered, raising an eyebrow. he recalled hearing rumors about genesis biotech experimenting with zombies. it wasn't surprising they'd come up with something like this.
    it really was... a surprise.
    of course, with ethan's abilities, he had no use for such low-level creations. his own healing factor was already off the charts, and more importantly... he never got injured in the first place.
    but these x-virus ampoules? they could be useful for his subordinates.
    the report claimed that even a d-class zombie could gain enhanced healing and reflexes after injection. so, what would happen if he used it on his elite zombies?
    ethan smirked. genesis biotech's experiments clearly weren't thorough enough. he figured he could run a few tests of his own and add some new data to the mix.
    "where did you get this stuff?" he asked.
    "bulldozer and i raided someone else's territory!" red-eyed raven replied proudly.
    "not bad," ethan praised casually before asking, "where's bulldozer?"
    "oh, right! bulldozer got trapped by a horde of zombies and couldn't make it back. i came to ask for backup," red-eyed raven said, as if just now remembering the reason for his visit.
    "..." ethan was speechless. he'd barely complimented the guy, and now this? bulldozer was one of his most reliable enforcers, and he'd even managed to bring back something useful. ethan couldn't just leave him stranded.
    without hesitation, ethan issued orders to laura and the phd zombie.
    ...
    at that moment, laura was kneeling on a rooftop, sobbing into her hands. the territory had been too peaceful lately, and she was bored out of her mind. her heart ached for the thrill of battle.
    but the moment ethan's command reached her, her wailing stopped abruptly. her head snapped up, and a twisted grin spread across her face.
    "hehehehehehe~~~"
    meanwhile, the phd zombie was strolling down a deserted street, flanked by a procession of zombies. a few of them growled angrily, their rage palpable.
    their big brother, bulldozer, was trapped. this was unacceptable.
    they had to tear apart whatever stood in their way to set things right.
    moments later, the zombies began to converge on the street, forming a massive horde. their collective bloodlust filled the air, creating an oppressive atmosphere. the zombie horde was ready, a force of destruction that could shake the very foundations of the apocalyptic city.
    "move out!" ethan commanded.
    at his signal, the zombie horde surged forward, a tidal wave of death and fury. overhead, a single raven darted through the dim sky, leading the way.
    behind it, thousands of zombies charged, their murderous intent palpable. they moved like an unstoppable flood, their presence making the entire city tremble beneath their feet.
    ...
    meanwhile...
    bulldozer was still hiding in a small room, his massive frame curled up awkwardly, looking pitifully dejected.
    "why aren't they here yet¡­?"
    outside, the horde of zombies howled and snarled, their cries filled with mockery and menace.
    from the doorway, faint footsteps echoed.
    "huh?"
    peeking through a crack in the crumbling wall, bulldozer spotted an elite zombie entering the building. its nose twitched like a dog's, sniffing the air incessantly.
    this zombie wasn't particularly strong, but its sense of smell had evolved to be incredibly sharp. following the faintest trace of scent, it was closing in on bulldozer step by step.
    "what do i do now?"
    scratching his head, bulldozer realized he was about to be discovered. in such a dire situation, he had no choice but to rely on his wits.
    and soon enough, he came up with a plan.
    he could throw a rock to create a distraction and lure the zombie away.
    "yeah, that's a solid plan¡­ who says i'm a big idiot?"
    feeling quite pleased with himself, bulldozer rummaged around with his massive hand, quickly picking up a broken brick. with a flick of his wrist, he hurled it out the window.
    whether the sharp-nosed zombie took the bait or not, he couldn't be sure.
    but the brick, flying in a perfect arc through the air, ended up smacking the towering zombie king square on the head.
    "huh? who threw that brick?!" the zombie king roared in fury, looking around wildly.
    one of his lackeys, who had seen everything, pointed toward the building. "boss, the brick came from inside! there's someone in there!"
    the zombie king paused, his expression darkening as he pieced it together.
    "that bastard's hiding in the building. get him!"
    "roar¡ª!"
    several elite zombies let out bloodthirsty howls and leapt onto the walls, scrambling toward the window.
    hearing the commotion outside, bulldozer squinted his small eyes, a faint sense of unease creeping over him. after a moment of thought, he muttered, "did i mess up somewhere?"
    but before he could figure it out, terrifying zombie faces appeared at the window. they spotted bulldozer immediately, letting out guttural roars as they lunged at him with incredible speed.
    at the same time, the zombie horde surrounding the building began converging on his location.
    "crap!"
    bulldozer swung his massive fist, sending one of the lunging zombies flying, then turned and bolted.
    as always, he relied on brute force, smashing through wall after wall in his escape. but even as he bulldozed his way through the building, he couldn't help but reflect: my plan was perfect. where did it go wrong???
    "bam!"
    just as bulldozer smashed through another wall, a massive fist came out of nowhere and slammed into his forehead. the sheer force sent him stumbling backward, landing on the ground with a heavy thud.
    "you've got some nerve, throwing a brick at me!" the zombie king growled, his voice dripping with rage.
    "uh¡­"
    bulldozer squinted up at him, starting to piece together what had happened.
    the zombie king loomed over him, radiating murderous intent. suddenly, sharp bone spikes began sprouting from his knuckles, resembling wolverine's claws.
    bulldozer, seeing this ability for the first time, couldn't help but feel a twinge of curiosity.
    "what's this? bone spurs?"
    "die!"
    the zombie king slashed downward, the razor-sharp bone spikes slicing through the air toward bulldozer.
    in the nick of time, bulldozer raised his arm to block. but even with his thick skin and tough muscles, the spikes pierced straight through, leaving a bloody hole.
    "ahh¡­ ahh¡­ ahh¡­ that hurts!" bulldozer yelped, stumbling backward to dodge. s~ea??h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    the zombie king lunged forward, his bone spikes driving forward like unrelenting spears.
    bulldozer barely had time to react, raising his other arm to block.
    but it was no use¡ªwhether he used his hands or his arms, each desperate defense only ended with another jagged puncture.
    experience new tales on empire
    his flesh tore under the unyielding assault, fresh blood spraying with every strike. within moments, his body was riddled with gory holes.
    meanwhile, the elite zombies behind him were closing in fast, their roars echoing through the building.
    ...

 Chapter 57 The whole crews here...

    "bring it on!"bulldozer's eyes turned bloodshot in an instant. his massive frame charged straight at the zombie king, completely ignoring the pain of bone spikes piercing through his palms. he grabbed the creature's fist with a vice-like grip.
    the towering zombie king, overwhelmed by bulldozer's brute strength, was forced backward, unable to hold its ground.
    boom!
    the two of them smashed through the last remaining outer wall and plummeted from the high-rise building.
    even mid-air, they continued to grapple, claw, and pummel each other with savage ferocity.
    crash!
    both of them slammed into the ground with a deafening impact, causing the entire street to tremble as cracks spread across the pavement.
    in terms of raw power, the towering zombie king was no match for bulldozer. it was pinned beneath him as bulldozer rained down heavy punches, one after another.
    but the moment didn't last long. a swarm of zombies on the street immediately lunged at bulldozer, sinking their grotesque jaws into him.
    "roar!"
    bulldozer let out a pained howl, grabbing one of the zombies by the neck and hurling it far into the distance. he spun around and delivered a brutal elbow strike to another, twisting its head 360 degrees as blood spurted from its mouth and eyes.
    however, the zombie king beneath him seized the opportunity. its sharp bone spikes shot upward, stabbing bulldozer right in the backside.
    "aargh!"
    bulldozer let out a guttural scream and leapt off in agony. but by now, his vision was filled with nothing but the grotesque faces of zombies. the horde had completely engulfed him, piling on layer after layer.
    the zombies' razor-sharp teeth tore into his flesh relentlessly. pain wracked his entire body. even someone as tough as bulldozer was on the verge of being ripped apart.
    "is this it? am i really going to die here?" bulldozer thought, despair washing over him as he found himself unable to fight back.
    suddenly, a sharp, eerie caw pierced the air.
    "caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw¡ªbig idiot... big idiot..."
    a pitch-black crow swooped down from the sky, its mournful cries echoing like the prelude to a massacre.
    the ground began to quake violently. it sounded like an army of thousands was charging in.
    boom! boom! boom!
    a suffocating pressure filled the air. one by one, the zombies piled on bulldozer began to explode, their bodies bursting apart in a spray of blood and gore. the stench of death filled the street.
    "what the hell is going on?" enjoy exclusive adventures from empire
    bulldozer felt the crushing weight on his body lighten bit by bit. when the last zombie exploded into a bloody mist, his vision finally cleared.
    through the haze of blood and carnage, he saw a face¡ªhandsome beyond words.
    ethan stood there, dressed in a pristine white shirt, completely untouched by the blood-soaked battlefield around him. his expression was calm as he looked down at bulldozer.
    "man, you're in rough shape..." ethan remarked, his gaze sweeping over bulldozer's battered body. bulldozer was drenched in blood, his entire frame dyed red. his skin was riddled with bite marks and punctured by bone spikes, leaving him looking like a human pincushion.
    "turning my guy into a pin cushion? that's just cruel, don't you think?"
    "boss..." bulldozer's eyes welled up with tears.
    at that moment, ethan felt like a divine savior, descending from the heavens to rescue him at his darkest hour.
    bulldozer glanced around and noticed something strange. the two groups of zombies were now fighting each other. they clawed, bit, and gouged at one another with savage brutality.
    among them, laura moved like a phantom. her bone claws sliced through a zombie's head, sending it flying. her figure flickered, disappearing and reappearing in front of another zombie in the blink of an eye. with a swift motion, her claws slashed through its neck, severing its head cleanly.
    laura's face twisted into a sinister grin. she was like a grim reaper on the battlefield, leaving a trail of decapitated corpses in her wake.
    on the other side, the phd zombie led his own group of zombies into the fray. with each punch, he crushed a lesser zombie into pulp. occasionally, he unleashed his psychic powers, launching devastating mental attacks on the opposing horde.
    "the whole crew's here..."
    if zombies could cry, bulldozer would've been bawling his eyes out by now.
    meanwhile, the bone-spike zombie king was utterly shaken.
    out of nowhere, a massive horde of zombies had surged in, swallowing up its own forces. among them were elite zombies, moving like relentless killing machines, their savagery unmatched.
    and then it saw him.
    amid the chaos of the zombie melee, a tall figure stood out¡ªdressed in spotless white, his gaze cold and indifferent, fixed directly on the bone-spike zombie king.
    the zombie king couldn't sense his aura, but an inexplicable fear gripped its heart.
    it was a fear that came from deep within its soul.
    this feeling... it had only ever felt this way in the presence of its master.
    "you... how dare you step into our territory?!" the bone-spike zombie king roared, its voice trembling with both anger and fear.
    ethan didn't even bother to respond. to him, this was just a small fry, not worth his time. with a mere thought, his domain of the dead expanded outward, spreading dozens of feet in an instant.
    the bone-spike zombie king froze in place, as if submerged in a sea of blood.
    "boss, let me handle this!"
    bulldozer suddenly sprang to his feet, as if all his wounds had stopped hurting. his eyes burned with fury as he glared at the bone-spike zombie king, eager to settle the score for the earlier "butt-stabbing incident."
    "alright, go ahead," ethan said with a nod.
    with two powerful strides, bulldozer charged forward, leaping into the air. his massive fist came crashing down, slamming the bone-spike zombie king to the ground.
    he pinned it down with one hand, while his other fist repeatedly smashed into its face.
    "bam! bam! bam!"
    each punch shook the ground, sending tremors rippling outward. within moments, the zombie king's head was driven deep into the earth, cracks spreading like a spiderweb around it.
    but bulldozer wasn't satisfied. grabbing the zombie king's arm with both hands, he twisted it as if wringing out a wet towel.
    crack!
    with a sickening sound, the zombie king's entire arm was torn apart, flesh and blood flying everywhere, leaving its white bones exposed.
    "still think you can stab me?! i'll smash your ugly head and snap every last one of your bony spikes!" bulldozer muttered angrily as he continued his assault.
    the bone-spike zombie king wasn't even the absolute ruler of this region¡ªjust a mid-level enforcer. its strength was comparable to bulldozer's, and even without ethan's intervention, laura and the phd zombie could've easily taken it down.
    what's more, ethan's forces had thousands of elite zombies under their command, completely overwhelming the enemy in both numbers and power. the battle was a one-sided massacre, a crushing victory.
    it didn't take long before the opposing zombies were completely wiped out.
    corpses piled up like small mountains, and rivers of blood flowed through the streets. the air was thick with the stench of death and decay, a grotesque scene of carnage.
    amid this horrifying tableau, ethan stood untouched, his white shirt immaculate. around him, countless zombies gathered, drawn to his presence.
    "boss, this is all my fault..."
    bulldozer's heart was heavy with guilt. he had originally come here to hunt and redeem himself, but instead, he'd stumbled into danger and forced ethan to personally come to his rescue. not only had he failed to make up for his mistakes, but he'd also caused even more trouble.
    ethan, however, shook his head.
    "you did well."
    "huh?"
    bulldozer was confused. he didn't know about the x-virus, so he couldn't understand why ethan was praising him.
    "i shouldn't have left the territory on my own... i caused trouble for everyone. it's all my fault," bulldozer said, lowering his head. s~ea??h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "it's not your fault," ethan replied calmly. "if anything, it's mine... for having a territory that's too small."
    bulldozer was stunned. his eyes grew misty again. having a leader like ethan¡ªsomeone who took responsibility and never blamed his subordinates¡ªwas more than he could've ever hoped for. he didn't even know how to repay him.
    laura tilted her head, her sharp bone claws still dripping with fresh blood.
    "i think you did pretty well too. maybe i should save you more often in the future."
    "no thanks..." bulldozer shook his head furiously, like a drumbeat. one rescue was enough¡ªhis butt couldn't handle any more.
    just then, he looked up and saw a red-eyed crow flapping its wings as it landed nearby.
    "little shadow, i owe you one too. if you hadn't called for help in time, i'd be zombie chow by now," bulldozer said gratefully.
    the crow fixed its crimson eyes on him, pausing for a moment before replying in a sharp, mocking tone:
    "big idiot. you're welcome."
    ...

 Chapter 58 Trade

    ethan glanced around cautiously. this wasn't his territory, and there was always the chance another zombie king might show up. it wasn't a good idea to linger here. he needed to head back and focus on researching the zombie evolution serum."let's go. time to head back and give you guys your shots."
    "shots?"
    at the mention of the word, bulldozer winced, instinctively rubbing his backside. he'd developed a psychological trauma from all the injections he'd endured.
    back at the tower.
    naturally, the task of administering the injections fell to the phd zombie.
    during the earlier battle, some of the elite zombies had sustained injuries¡ªflesh torn open, black blood oozing out.
    since the x-virus had regenerative properties, ethan decided to start with them. it was also a way to reward their contributions in battle.
    the crate of x-virus contained a total of 500 doses.
    the phd zombie picked up a syringe, drew the serum into the barrel, and then plunged the needle into the neck of one of the injured zombies. slowly, the pale blue liquid was injected into its body.
    ethan stood by the window on the upper floor, watching the scene unfold below.
    the results were promising. as soon as the serum entered the zombie's system, its wounds began to heal¡ªvisibly, and at an impressive speed.
    "grrr...!"
    the zombie let out a low growl, its expression tinged with excitement. the x-virus not only healed its injuries but also stimulated its nervous system, enhancing its reflexes.
    ethan recalled the experimental reports: it would take 24 hours for the x-virus to fully integrate with the zombie's body. by then, the effects would likely be even more pronounced.
    his elite zombies were already a cut above the rest. while they hadn't yet awakened special abilities, their bodies had undergone significant evolution¡ªsharp claws, hardened bones, heightened senses, and so on.
    now, with the x-virus injections, their strength would skyrocket. each one of them could easily go toe-to-toe with a b-rank human awakener.
    these 500 zombies were the cream of the crop, the elite of the elite¡ªa veritable zombie army. in ethan's hands, they were a devastating weapon.
    earlier today, ethan had led his horde into another zombie king's territory, wiping out its underlings and leaving no survivors. he figured the other king wouldn't take this lying down.
    zombies were naturally violent and bloodthirsty. any zombie king who managed to carve out their own domain wasn't someone to be trifled with.
    ethan was certain retaliation was coming.
    ...
    meanwhile, at genesis biotech, the atmosphere was tense. they'd just received some bad news.
    the x-virus they'd retrieved from headquarters had gone missing.
    nathan, the person in charge, sat in his office, his expression dark and stormy.
    "explain. what the hell happened? where's the x-virus?"
    "mr. nathan, according to satellite tracking, the plane crashed in a zombie-controlled area," one of his assistants reported.
    "fuck!" nathan couldn't hold back his frustration. dropping an evolution serum into zombie territory? that was like throwing a steak to a pack of wolves.
    he'd initially hoped they might be able to recover it, but now it seemed like a lost cause.
    "any word from maxwell and his team?"
    "no... nothing yet. honestly, it's not looking good," the assistant replied hesitantly.
    nathan mulled it over. yeah, they were probably done for. a crash in zombie territory? there was no way they'd make it out alive.
    the bigger problem was that without the x-virus to enhance cellular activity, they couldn't proceed with injecting the q-virus to modify bone structures. the entire zombie cultivation program was now in shambles.
    they'd had a complete plan for creating zombie kings, but now everything was falling apart.
    "which zombie king's territory did the plane crash in?" nathan asked.
    "based on the intel we've gathered, the zombie king in that area is extremely powerful. rough estimates suggest it commands around 30,000 zombies. its strength is likely on par with the zombie king in the tower region. it's classified as a five-star zombie nest."
    "damn it!"
    the mention of the tower region's zombie king only made nathan angrier. the failure of operation king hunt had been a massive embarrassment for the company.
    one way or another, they'd have to take him down and restore their reputation.
    but now, with their zombie king cultivation program on hold, perhaps... they could consider collaborating with another zombie king.
    and the one in the crash zone? it might just be the perfect candidate.
    it was strong, its territory wasn't far from the tower, and in this post-apocalyptic world, survival of the fittest was the only rule. if you didn't compete, you'd be eliminated. chances were, it also wanted to expand its domain.
    with a shared enemy, there was a possibility of becoming temporary allies.
    "i think... i should go have a talk with the zombie king in the crash zone," nathan said, his expression thoughtful.
    his assistant immediately tried to dissuade him. "mr. nathan, zombies are bloodthirsty by nature. if things go south, they'll kill you without hesitation. going to negotiate with one... that's way too dangerous!"
    "true."
    nathan nodded. who knew what that zombie king was thinking? did it even like communicating with humans? negotiating with it would be like bargaining with a tiger¡ªextremely risky.
    so... someone else should go first to test the waters. nathan looked up at his assistant.
    stay updated with empire
    "then you go talk to it."
    "wha¡ª???" the assistant's face instantly froze in disbelief.
    ...
    night fell, and darkness blanketed the land.
    the city of the apocalypse was pitch black, so dark you couldn't see your hand in front of your face. a cold night wind swept through, carrying the stench of blood and decay.
    the occasional roars of zombies echoed through the air.
    they were either fighting each other or hunting mutated beasts. killing was everywhere, and danger lurked in every corner.
    ethan, however, was holed up at home. one hand held a wine glass, which he occasionally sipped from, the crimson liquid inside glinting faintly. his other hand held a phone, and he was casually replying to messages.
    the faint glow of the screen illuminated his sharp, handsome features.
    the message was from mia. it was short and to the point:
    "trade."
    "how much do you need?" ethan typed back.
    mia was slow at typing. she'd spent ten years in a mental institution and had never gone to school.
    "400 pounds of flour. do you have it?"
    "i do."
    ethan's spatial storage ring contained supplies worth billions of dollars. a mere 400 pounds of flour was nothing to him.
    a moment later, mia replied:
    "alright. four crystal cores in exchange."
    "no problem."
    ethan had told her before that if she ever needed food, she could trade crystal cores with him. that's how this conversation had come about.
    they agreed to meet the next morning at a plaza not far from ethan's territory.
    ...
    the next day.
    at the shelter, mia woke up early. she lived in a large, military-green tent¡ªa privilege reserved for her as the first awakener, 001.
    other survivors weren't so lucky. some lived in small, cramped tents, while others had nothing but a few sheets of newspaper to sleep on out in the open. s§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    mia stepped outside, the bright morning sun casting a warm glow on her pale face, making her look particularly radiant.
    around her, other awakeners were busy with their tasks¡ªsome building houses, others digging tunnels. but when they saw mia, they all greeted her warmly.
    "mia, is it true what you said last night? that crystal cores can be traded for food?" a short, wiry young man darted in front of her, his eyes gleaming with curiosity.
    mia glanced at him briefly. "it's true. i'm heading out now to make the trade."
    "oh..."
    the young man's curiosity only grew. crystal cores were valuable, but without food, people would starve. who was this person willing to trade food for crystal cores?
    whoever it was must have a massive stockpile of food, right?
    the young man's eyes flickered with a calculating glint. he smiled slyly and said, "i happen to have a crystal core on me. can i come with you to make the trade?"
    mia hesitated for a moment before nodding. "alright."
    the young man's lips curled into a barely noticeable smirk.
    "thank you so much..." he said, his tone polite, but his eyes betrayed a hint of malice.

 Chapter 59 A little bonus

    the short young man, named ryan brooks, was also an awakener. he lived in shelter no. 023 and was considered quite strong.but his true identity? he was a member of the black hand legion, an underground organization. his role was to infiltrate the shelter, gather intelligence, and act as a spy.
    the recent incidents of stolen supplies and kidnapped personnel? ryan had played no small part in those.
    now, hearing that mia was heading out to trade supplies, he couldn't help but hatch a sinister plan.
    of course, he wouldn't dare make a move against mia herself¡ªshe was far too dangerous. but the people she was meeting? that was a different story.
    ryan analyzed the situation. he figured the other side was probably just a small group or a minor organization.
    soon after, mia called sean to join her.
    when sean heard they'd be meeting ethan, he was pretty excited. he even slicked back his greasy hair, convinced he looked incredibly handsome.
    the three of them left the shelter together, heading toward the designated plaza.
    during the walk, ryan deliberately lagged behind, pulling out his phone to secretly message his organization.
    "guys, looks like we've got a job. and it's a big one!"
    "oh? what kind of big job?"
    "what's up? did the shelter find more supplies?"
    "heh, big job? or is it a pretty girl?"
    "..."
    several members replied, curious.
    ryan continued: "the shelter's heading out to trade with someone. the other side has a lot of food, but i don't know who they are yet."
    "wait, really? if they've got that much food, they must be pretty strong, right?"
    "yeah, that's what i'm thinking too."
    "still... we could scope them out first, see how strong they are, and then decide whether to make a move."
    "sounds good. i'm in!"
    "..."
    the black hand legion members quickly began organizing themselves. ryan also sent them the location of the trade.
    ...
    at the plaza
    mia had chosen the plaza as the meeting spot. it was relatively clear of zombies.
    the fountain in the center had long since dried up. its basin was filled with dark, congealed blood and a few skeletal remains, completely rotted away.
    the railings around the fountain had collapsed, and the entire area was in ruins.
    ethan stood at the edge of the fountain, wearing a white shirt. his gaze was fixed on the basin, as if he were admiring the fountain from the past, back when it was still flowing with water.
    the plaza wasn't far from ethan's home.
    before the apocalypse, he used to take evening strolls here. the plaza had been lively back then, with vendors selling balloons and children's toys. the air had been filled with the laughter of kids.
    now, it was nothing but silence and death.
    ethan turned around, scanning his surroundings. the towering buildings nearby were either partially collapsed or riddled with cracks. broken windows revealed dark, gaping holes.
    occasionally, the guttural growls of zombies echoed from within.
    at that moment, three figures appeared on the street between two crumbling buildings¡ªmia, sean, and ryan.
    ryan craned his neck, squinting at the plaza. sure enough, there was someone standing there.
    "no way... just one person?"
    in a world without order, anyone trading alone was practically asking to be robbed or killed.
    unless... their companions were hiding nearby?
    ryan glanced around, scanning the area, but he couldn't find any signs of others lying in wait.
    "you're here?"
    as mia approached, ethan was the first to greet her.
    "hmm?"
    mia nodded slightly.
    "did you bring the goods?"
    "i did."
    with a casual wave of his hand, ethan summoned four large bags of white flour out of thin air. each bag weighed 100 pounds, totaling 400 pounds. enjoy new tales from empire
    mia stepped forward, opened one of the bags, and pinched a small amount of flour between her fingers. she brought it to her nose and sniffed.
    "not bad. pretty pure."
    sean, standing nearby, rolled his eyes. "what is this, a movie scene? you two rehearsing or something?"
    meanwhile, ryan was carefully observing ethan's every move. the way ethan had summoned the flour out of nowhere had startled him.
    "could he be a spatial-type awakener?"
    ryan silently analyzed. spatial abilities were notoriously powerful, but not invincible.
    he tilted his head slightly and spotted a few figures hidden in a distant building, watching the scene unfold. the black hand legion members were in position.
    "haha, buddy, are you really here to trade all by yourself?" ryan asked, feigning casual curiosity to confirm his suspicions.
    ethan turned his gaze toward him. "yeah, just me."
    "uh..." sea??h th§× n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    for some reason, the moment ethan's eyes locked onto him, ryan felt his heart skip a beat. a strange sense of unease crept over him, and he instinctively took half a step back.
    what's going on?
    ryan couldn't figure it out, but he forced himself to stay calm and probe further. "do you... have any more food? i'd like to trade for some too."
    "nope." ethan's tone was flat.
    "what? none left?"
    ryan was surprised but quickly reasoned that ethan was lying. if he only had 400 pounds of flour, there was no way he'd trade it for crystal cores.
    he's being cautious, ryan thought. he's clearly guarding against me.
    but that caution might stem from insecurity. if ethan were truly strong, he wouldn't need to be so wary.
    ryan, being a skilled spy, was adept at reading people. through subtle questioning and careful analysis, he concluded that ethan might be someone they could take down.
    what ryan didn't know was that ethan's sharp senses had already picked up on the presence of humans hiding in the nearby building. he could smell them. and he could tell that ryan harbored ill intentions.
    sean, oblivious to the tension, grinned and asked, "ethan, it's been a while. how've you been?"
    "not great. pretty boring, honestly," ethan replied casually.
    "uh..."
    even sean, as dense as he was, didn't believe that. boring? with all that food? man, i'd love to be that bored.
    mia stepped forward and handed ethan four crystal cores. "if you're free, we could team up to hunt some zombies and gather more crystal cores. you probably know some good targets, right?"
    "not at the moment, but i might have some soon," ethan said thoughtfully.
    mia nodded. "alright, let me know when you do."
    "sure. if you find any good targets, feel free to call me too."
    "no problem."
    the group exchanged a few more words before wrapping up the conversation.
    even though the plaza was free of zombies for now, it was still the apocalypse. danger could appear at any moment, so it wasn't wise to linger.
    they quickly parted ways.
    ...
    on the way back, mia and sean each carried two bags of flour. despite the combined weight of 200 pounds, they carried them effortlessly.
    "haha, we're finally gonna have fresh bread again!" sean said, practically drooling at the thought.
    ryan, however, grew increasingly quiet. after walking for a while, he suddenly stopped.
    "hey, i didn't manage to trade for any food. i'm gonna check the area and see if i can scavenge some supplies. you two go on ahead."
    "alright, go ahead," mia said with a nod.
    "don't worry, i'll head back to the shelter soon," ryan said with a faint smile before turning and disappearing into the ruins of the nearby buildings.
    sean, still daydreaming about bread, wiped the drool from his mouth. but then a thought struck him.
    "wait a second. in the shelter, one crystal core is worth a whole box of instant noodles. but with ethan, it's worth 100 pounds of flour. isn't he losing out?"
    mia glanced at him, her expression calm but knowing. "don't worry. he's not losing out. i even threw in a little bonus for him."
    she turned her head slightly, her perfect profile catching the light. her bright eyes lingered on the direction ryan had disappeared into, her expression unreadable.
    ...

 Chapter 60 Megalodon!

    ethan was walking toward the building.he could already sense it¡ªfour human presences closing in behind him. they were leaping across the rooftops on either side, stealthily tracking him.
    "stop right there!" suddenly, someone landed behind ethan, one hand on the ground to steady himself as he barked out the command.
    ethan stopped in his tracks and turned around.
    it was ryan. he straightened up, dusting off his hands. the expression on his face was completely different from before. gone was the warm, friendly smile¡ªreplaced by a cold, sinister smirk, as if he were a completely different person.
    "if you won't trade food with me, don't blame me for what happens next."
    ryan's smirk deepened as he continued, "oh, and by the way, i should probably mention¡ªi'm with the black hand legion."
    shhh! shhh! shhh!
    the other three dropped down from the rooftops, landing to ethan's left, right, and behind him. the four of them formed a tight circle, trapping him in the middle.
    "spatial abilities, huh? pretty rare. don't let him get away!" said a burly man with a booming voice.
    ethan glanced at the four of them but stayed silent.
    "what's the matter? cat got your tongue? hahaha," sneered a wiry man with a sly grin.
    the black hand legion had a reputation for being ruthless. to ordinary people, they were terrifying¡ªcompletely lawless and willing to do whatever they pleased.
    ryan studied ethan carefully. "a spatial awakener, huh? you've got potential. tell you what¡ªhand over all your food, and maybe¡­ just maybe, i'll consider letting you join us." continue your journey on empire
    "no need," ethan finally spoke.
    "oh?" ryan raised an eyebrow. ethan didn't look scared at all.
    "so, you're planning to fight back, huh? don't think that just because you've got spatial abilities, we can't deal with you."
    "do you know why i didn't trade food with you?" ethan asked, his tone calm.
    "what?" ryan frowned, confused.
    the burly man was already losing his patience. "enough talk! let's just take him down before something goes wrong!"
    "because¡­" ethan said, his voice suddenly cold, "you're the food."
    the four of them froze, their expressions shifting. what the hell was he talking about? his words didn't make any sense. something about him felt¡­ off.
    but they didn't have to wonder for long.
    the ground beneath their feet began to tremble, like the rumble of a thousand charging horses. the once-empty street started to fill with movement¡ªzombies. they appeared out of nowhere, moving with terrifying speed and agility, climbing down walls, leaping from rooftops, swarming toward them.
    "w-what the hell?!"
    one of the zombies, laura, flickered like a shadow and suddenly appeared right in front of them.
    another, bulldozer, moved like a massive gorilla, bounding across the rooftops before landing with a deafening crash on a wrecked car, smashing it to pieces.
    "z-zombie horde?!"
    ryan's face went pale as he realized what was happening. his eyes widened in shock. "where the hell did all these zombies come from?!"
    "fall back!" he shouted, panic setting in.
    the four of them tried to retreat the way they came, but it was too late. a swarm of zombies, led by a mutated phd zombie, had already cut off their escape route.
    everywhere they looked, there were zombies. some crouched on rooftops, others clung to walls, their glowing eyes filled with hunger. their guttural growls and snarls echoed through the street, surrounding the group completely.
    "this¡­ this can't be happening¡­" ryan stammered, his voice trembling. he instinctively turned to look back at ethan.
    ethan stood there, calm and unmoving, with a sea of zombies behind him. his cold, emotionless gaze locked onto ryan.
    "y-you¡­ you're the zombie king!" ryan's voice cracked as the realization hit him like a thunderbolt.
    the four of them were paralyzed with fear, their hearts pounding in their chests.
    "this is the 'big catch' you were talking about?!" the burly man roared, his face twisted in rage and terror. "this isn't a fish¡ªit's a goddamn megalodon!"
    ryan was utterly dumbfounded. "i¡­ i didn't know!"
    he couldn't wrap his head around it. the person sean and mia had traded food with turned out to be the zombie king?! damn it! a fool and a lunatic¡ªof course, they'd screw things up!
    the zombie horde surrounded the four of them, their growls echoing like a pack of ravenous wolves ready to tear their prey apart.
    among them, bulldozer was the most excited. his small eyes squinted with glee, thinking how the boss always brought back food whenever he went out.
    heh heh¡­
    this is great!
    ryan, seeing the zombies closing in, panicked. as the realization of his impending death sank in, he desperately begged ethan for mercy. "don't kill me! i¡­ i can join you!"
    "sure," ethan said with a calm nod. "you're about to become one with them."
    as soon as the words left his mouth, the horde roared and surged forward. these weren't ordinary zombies¡ªthey were elite ones enhanced with the x-virus. before ryan and the others could even activate their awakener abilities, they were tackled to the ground.
    sharp teeth tore into flesh, and blood splattered everywhere.
    ryan and his group screamed in agony, their cries echoing through the streets. but it didn't last long. soon, their voices were drowned out by the frenzy of the zombie horde.
    ...
    while the horde feasted on the four, far off in the distance, a helicopter roared through the sky.
    inside sat a young man, his face pale and his hands trembling. it was none other than justin parker, nathan's assistant.
    he had been sent by his boss to negotiate with the zombie king.
    "damn that boss¡­ damn these greedy capitalists," justin muttered under his breath, his anxiety growing with every passing second. he stared out the window, feeling like a prisoner being marched to the gallows.
    "are we¡­ are we there yet?" he asked nervously.
    "almost, justin. just past that building up ahead," replied the pilot, mark.
    "oh." justin nodded, then hesitated. "uh¡­ how about we circle around a few more times?"
    mark: "¡­" sear?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    the helicopter was empty except for the two of them. after all, if the negotiation succeeded, great. but if it failed? bringing more people would just mean more food for the zombies.
    the helicopter's rotors thundered as they flew over the rooftops, officially entering the zombie king's territory¡ªhis infamous five-star zombie nest.
    justin's palms were drenched in sweat, his heart pounding in his chest. he glanced down through the window.
    below, countless zombies were stirred into a frenzy by the sound of the helicopter. like rabid dogs, they sprinted through the streets, gathering in greater and greater numbers, snarling and chasing after the noise.
    "justin, we're here. should we land?" mark asked.
    "land my ass! are you trying to get us killed?!" justin snapped.
    if they landed now, it would be a death sentence.
    instead, justin grabbed the microphone attached to the helicopter's loudspeaker and shouted, "hello! hello! i'm from genesis biotech! i'm here on behalf of the company to negotiate with your boss!"
    "hello? can you hear me? i'm from genesis biotech¡­"
    his voice echoed across the city, repeating several times.
    justin kept his eyes glued to the scene below. after a moment, he noticed something strange¡ªthe zombies suddenly stopped. their growls faded, and they began dispersing, retreating into the shadows.
    "huh? it worked?" justin muttered in disbelief.
    "justin, what if they're just tricking us into landing so they can eat us?" mark asked nervously.
    "shut up!" justin barked.
    the helicopter slowly descended, landing in an open plaza. justin and mark stepped out cautiously, glancing around. to their surprise, there weren't any zombies nearby.
    but standing in front of them was a single figure.
    it was massive¡ªeasily six feet tall, with rolls of fat covering its body. it looked like a sumo wrestler straight out of a video game, resembling e. honda. its sharp fangs gleamed in its mouth, and its small, beady eyes glinted with malice.
    ¡­

 Chapter 61 The Serpent-Eye Zombie King

    the zombie was ridiculously fat. its arms and legs were layered with rolls of fat, stacked one on top of the other, making it look just like the michelin man from those tire commercials. let's just call him michelin for now.justin quickly raised his hands to show he meant no harm.
    "we're here to talk about a deal. if it works out, i promise you'll get plenty of benefits."
    "benefits? ¡­ are benefits something you can eat?"
    michelin tilted his head, his expression blank. clearly, he wasn't the sharpest tool in the shed.
    with intelligence like that, there was no way he could be the ruler of the five-star zombie nest. michelin was just a grunt¡ªa brute-force tank, the zombie equivalent of a bulldozer from ethan's territory.
    justin froze for a moment, realizing this too.
    so, he wasn't the one in charge of the five-star zombie nest¡­
    "humans, follow me," michelin said in a deep, rumbling voice. then he turned and started walking ahead. with every step, his rolls of fat jiggled and wobbled like jelly.
    justin and mark exchanged a glance before quickly following behind him.
    the whole way, the two of them were on edge, their nerves stretched thin. even though the zombie hadn't shown any signs of hostility, zombies were unpredictable and violent by nature. who knew if, in the next second, it might decide to rip them apart and drink their blood?
    thankfully, they didn't encounter any other zombies along the way.
    but the air grew colder and colder, and a metallic stench lingered in their noses. on the trees lining the street, something seemed to be writhing.
    justin squinted to get a better look, and when he realized what it was, he gasped sharply.
    thick, mottled pythons, as wide as a person's arm, were coiled around the branches, flicking their tongues and baring razor-sharp fangs.
    just looking at them sent shivers down his spine.
    "damn¡­ there are so many snakes," justin muttered, noticing that nearly every tree had one¡ªor several. overwhelmed with fear, he decided to just look away. out of sight, out of mind.
    still, he couldn't help but feel uneasy. the fact that there were so many snakes in the heart of the five-star zombie nest made him suspect that the zombie king here had some kind of strange power. it might even be a phantom infected.
    after what felt like an eternity, they finally arrived in front of a building.
    the glass doors were shattered, and the metal doorframe was wrapped in several massive pythons. their bodies were as thick as a grown man's waist, their heads as large as lanterns, and their glowing yellow eyes radiated malice.
    the giant snakes raised their heads, sizing up the "guests" who had arrived. their long tongues flicked in and out, as if they were ready to strike at any moment.
    "what the hell is this? a snake pit?" justin muttered, his skin crawling.
    michelin, however, remained polite. "please, come in."
    "¡­" justin's face darkened. his fear was palpable, but he couldn't help muttering under his breath, "damn it¡­ cursed boss, cursed corporate greed¡­"
    "justin¡­ are you scared?" mark asked in a trembling voice, hoping for some reassurance.
    gulp.
    justin swallowed hard, forcing himself to act tough. "scared? of what? we're already here. no turning back now. pull yourself together¡ªwe're representing the company's reputation!" explore more at empire
    "oh¡­" mark wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.
    the two of them cautiously approached the door.
    thankfully, as they passed the giant pythons, the snakes didn't attack. they simply turned their heads to follow the pair with their unblinking eyes, watching as they entered the building.
    "phew¡ª"
    justin was just about to let out a sigh of relief when the sight inside the building made his hair stand on end. his breath caught in his throat, and his entire body began to tremble uncontrollably.
    the entire lobby was filled with snakes.
    they were everywhere¡ªcoiled together, slithering over one another, writhing in massive, tangled piles. the sheer number of them was enough to make anyone's skin crawl. the air was thick with the stench of blood and decay, so strong it made justin gag.
    "ugh¡­" justin fought the urge to vomit, forcing it back down.
    his fear reached its peak. his whole body shook like a leaf, and he felt a pressure in his bladder, as if he might wet himself at any moment.
    mark, equally terrified, didn't want to linger in this place any longer. seeing justin frozen in place, he urged him forward. "justin, hurry up!"
    "y-you're gonna have to help me walk¡­" justin stammered, his legs like jelly.
    "¡­" mark was speechless but had no choice.
    the two of them leaned on each other for support, carefully stepping over the snakes as they made their way through the lobby. their hearts were pounding so hard it felt like they might burst out of their chests.
    justin couldn't help but think that, aside from his boss's schemes, this was the most terrifying ordeal of his life.
    time seemed to lose all meaning. it felt like both a single second and an eternity had passed as they made their way forward.
    finally, they made it through the snake pit and entered the inner hall.
    "roar¡ª"
    the familiar sound of zombie growls echoed around them. one terrifying face after another emerged from the shadows.
    these weren't ordinary zombies¡ªthey were elite ones, the equivalent of a personal guard.
    at the forefront of this group sat a towering figure. his skin was deathly pale, almost ash-white, but it showed no signs of decay. his facial features were surprisingly handsome, though the area around his eyes was crisscrossed with bulging black veins, giving him a sinister and unsettling appearance.
    but the most terrifying thing about him was his eyes.
    they were a piercing yellow, with slit-like pupils¡ªserpent eyes, identical to the snakes outside.
    "hiss¡­" justin felt a chill run down his spine. his body froze, and a sudden warmth spread in his pants. he had wet himself out of sheer terror.
    "master, this human is kind of cute," said a woman standing beside the serpent-eye zombie king.
    she wasn't fully human, though. her upper body was that of a woman, but her lower half was a grotesque spider's abdomen, supported by eight razor-sharp legs that gleamed like steel blades. she was a fusion of a zombie and a giant tarantula, her bloated abdomen twitching slightly as she spoke.
    the woman licked the corner of her mouth with a long, slimy tongue, her gaze lingering on justin with a disturbing curiosity.
    "damn it!" justin cursed silently, frozen in place, not daring to move a muscle.
    the serpent-eye zombie king finally spoke. his voice was hoarse, like the sound of rusted metal scraping together.
    "come. sit." s§×ar?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "uh¡­ okay¡­" justin stammered, hesitating for a moment before forcing himself to move. his legs felt like jelly as he shuffled forward, and when he reached the chair, he noticed that it, too, was surrounded by snakes.
    once again, he cursed inwardly. damn boss. damn corporate greed.
    sending me to negotiate with a zombie king? this is worse than death!
    suppressing his disgust and fear, justin reluctantly sat down. almost immediately, the snakes coiled around his legs, their cold, scaly bodies pressing against his skin. it felt like they could bite him at any moment and end his life.
    justin's mind went blank. out of habit, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a cigarette. his hands were trembling so badly, though, that it took him several tries to get it into his mouth.
    when he finally managed, he fumbled with his lighter, his shaking hands making it impossible to strike a flame. he tried again and again, but the lighter kept going out.
    the serpent-eye zombie king watched him for a moment, then reached out and took the lighter from justin's hand. with a simple flick, the flame came to life.
    "th-thank you," justin stammered, taking a deep drag from the cigarette. the rush of nicotine helped calm his nerves, if only slightly.
    "so, what do you want to talk about?" the serpent-eye zombie king asked, his tone cold and indifferent.
    "well¡­ uh¡­" justin hesitated, trying to steady his voice. "we're from genesis biotech. a while back, one of our shipments¡ªsome experimental serums¡ªcrashed in your territory. do you¡­ still have it?"
    the serpent-eye zombie king nodded at first, but then his expression darkened. "yes, it crashed here. but¡­" his voice grew colder. "the zombie king from the skyscraper district stole it. he killed one of my best lieutenants and over a thousand of my men."
    "what? him again?" justin muttered, frowning as he processed this new information. things weren't going as he had expected. "looks like the boss's analysis was wrong¡­"
    "what did you just say?" the serpent-eye zombie king asked, his tone sharp.
    "n-nothing! nothing at all!" justin quickly waved his hands, his nerves getting the better of him.
    his hands trembled even more violently now...

 Chapter 62 Alright! Just hang in there!

    "i mean, that zombie king is just too much! he dared to kill your men. we should team up and wipe them out completely!" justin explained hastily, trying to justify himself.the serpent-eye zombie king had already been thinking along those lines. someone coming into his territory to kill and loot, then leaving as if nothing happened? that was just plain arrogant.
    but previously, he hadn't acted recklessly because he didn't know enough about the other side's situation.
    "do you know anything about their zombie nest?"
    "yes, yes, i do!" justin nodded repeatedly and continued, "according to the intel my company gathered, he commands a horde of ten thousand zombies, with two thousand elite troops. and now, with the addition of the x-virus, their numbers have increased by at least five hundred."
    "those terrifying zombies have eaten a lot of our people. it started with 200 at the prison, another 200 at the mall, and then the operation king hunt squad, including 500 armed personnel. because of that, their evolution level is insanely high. in fact, most of the city's major battles were led by him. you could say he's undefeated and unstoppable!"
    "oh..."
    the serpent-eye zombie king nodded, starting to piece things together.
    "so, what you're saying is... you've lost to him three times in a row?"
    "uh... technically, yes," justin admitted awkwardly. "but that's only because they ambushed us! during the operation king hunt mission, we ran into the red-faced zombie king first, and he ended up reaping all the benefits."
    the serpent-eye zombie king knew about the red-faced zombie king. in fact, they'd even crossed paths before. he had originally planned to recruit him, but ethan had killed him and taken over his territory instead.
    "master, the fact that red-faced got hunted down just proves how stupid he was," said the spider zombie woman arrogantly from the side.
    she herself had once been a powerful ruler, stronger than the red-faced zombie king. but later, she was subdued by the serpent-eye zombie king, and their forces had merged into one.
    now, they commanded a total of thirty thousand zombies, including a significant number of elite troops.
    "hmm, even though they have a lot of elite zombies, we can make up for it with sheer numbers. besides... i've got my little treasures." the serpent-eye zombie king reached down to stroke the snake coiled beneath his chair.
    the snake flicked its crimson tongue and hissed, its demeanor radiating excitement.
    justin wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, thinking to himself, this guy is seriously twisted... but then, something suddenly came to mind.
    "oh, right! that zombie king is often surrounded by a flock of crows. they're pretty strong too, so we can't underestimate them."
    "the crows flying over the city?"
    the spider zombie woman's predatory eyes gleamed, and a wicked smile crept across her lips. as a hybrid of a human and a giant tarantula, she was practically a natural predator of all birds.
    "they scatter the moment they see me. leave them to me."
    "alright."
    the serpent-eye zombie king nodded, calculating his odds. from the looks of it, victory was almost guaranteed. and with genesis biotech backing him, there was no reason he could lose.
    in fact...
    he was already planning to turn on genesis biotech after using them. once they were out of the picture, he would become the undisputed ruler of the central region.
    "looks like... it's time to expand my territory."
    ...
    meanwhile, on the other side, ethan's underlings were feasting on the four members of the black hand legion. one zombie gnawed on an arm, another on a leg, and two others fought over a head, tearing into it together.
    "this is way too little meat..."
    ethan frowned, realizing it wasn't nearly enough to feed his men.
    his five hundred elite zombies had evolved to such a high degree that their appetites had grown significantly. the meat from just four people? it wasn't even enough to fill their teeth.
    why didn't ryan bring more people?
    ethan felt a pang of regret. as his gaze swept the area, he noticed a phone lying on the ground. its screen was lit up, displaying messages from a group chat.
    the phone had fallen from ryan's pocket.
    if he won't call for reinforcements... i'll do it for him.
    read exclusive content at empire
    ethan picked up the phone and started scrolling through the messages. sure enough, it was a group chat for members of the black hand legion, who were actively discussing things.
    "hey guys, how's it going today? anyone find anything interesting?"
    "yeah, i found a bunch of survivors out in the eastern suburbs. so much fun, hahaha~~~"
    "hmm, the city's too densely populated¡ªmost people have already turned into zombies. but if you head out to the suburbs or the countryside, you might still find some living ones."
    "any hot guys? send me a few. they need to be 6'7", have abs, and, you know... be well-endowed."
    "what the hell! you should've told me earlier! i already killed all the men! want them dead?"
    "umm... just cut off their dicks and bring them back. i'm collecting a thousand of them, and i'm only halfway there."
    "f*** no! i'm not touching that! you come here and do it yourself!"
    "...."
    before the apocalypse, the black hand legion had already been active on the dark web. they were known for their bloodlust, cruelty, and twisted fetishes. they often killed people in horrifying ways just for fun, recording videos to share with others.
    ethan read through their chat, a faint smirk curling at the corner of his lips.
    "these little guys... they're kind of adorable."
    from the chat logs, ethan learned that there was a small black hand legion outpost not far from his location. it was in an underground mall, stocked with plenty of supplies.
    the outpost housed over twenty black hand legion members, who were living like kings. they had over a hundred survivors imprisoned there, treating them as livestock, and were enjoying a life of luxury and indulgence.
    "living the good life, huh..."
    ethan muttered to himself. he couldn't stand seeing others doing well, so he decided to take his men and raid their outpost.
    but just as he was about to act, a private message popped up on ryan brooks' phone. it was a distress signal.
    "bro! i ran into something near the museum! i'm in serious danger right now. you've got to come save me! bring people from the shelter if you have to¡ªjust tell them i'm a regular survivor!"
    ethan glanced at the sender's name: jason brooks. the connection to ryan was obvious.
    something near the museum?
    ethan thought for a moment. the museum wasn't in his territory, but it wasn't far either.
    how could there be something like that near my territory?
    "what did you see?" ethan replied.
    "i don't know... it's something that comes and goes like a ghost. it's almost invisible, like it can blend into the surroundings. it's already killed four of us!"
    invisible? comes and goes like a ghost?
    ethan frowned. he had never encountered anything like that near his territory. could it have wandered in from somewhere else?
    maybe i should check it out. can't leave something like that lurking around.
    "bro! please hurry! i feel like it's getting closer to me. i don't even know... i don't know how much longer i can hold on!"
    jason's messages became increasingly frantic. he was clearly terrified, on the verge of a complete breakdown. whatever he had encountered must have been truly horrifying.
    "alright! just hang in there!" sea??h th§× n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    ethan sent a message of encouragement, though what he really meant was... don't die yet. wait until i get there, then you can die.
    "i'am coming to save you right now!"
    ...

 Chapter 63 Thats a window...

    ethan turned to bulldozer and the others, giving them a quick order: "i'm heading out for a bit. keep an eye on things here. things might get a little chaotic soon.""don't worry, boss," bulldozer replied with a goofy grin.
    the next moment, they watched as ethan's figure gradually disappeared into the distance, vanishing around the corner of the street.
    bulldozer stared in the direction ethan had gone, a hint of admiration in his eyes. the boss had just brought back a load of food, and now he was heading out again to hunt. his heart swelled with gratitude. s§×arch* the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "man, he's really something else¡­"
    ...
    after leaving the territory, ethan activated his stealth mode. silent and unseen, he moved like a ghost through the wrecked streets, not disturbing so much as a blade of grass.
    a short while later, he arrived at the museum district. something felt off. he could sense it.
    a cold wind swept through, carrying the faint metallic tang of blood. above the museum, dark clouds loomed, black as ink, pressing so low they seemed to almost crush the roof. the oppressive atmosphere was suffocating.
    boom!
    lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating the clouds as thunder rumbled in the distance.
    the wind picked up, howling like a chorus of wailing spirits. dust and debris swirled through the air, plastic bags fluttering like restless ghosts.
    ethan's sharp eyes locked onto the museum ahead.
    the massive building loomed like a slumbering beast. bloodstains were splattered across the ground outside, and the corpses of zombies lay scattered around. the eerie silence was almost deafening, a stillness that felt like death itself.
    but ethan could sense it¡ªthree humans were still alive inside. they were hiding, their fear practically radiating off them.
    as for what was threatening them¡­ ethan couldn't quite pinpoint it. that alone was unsettling.
    "what the hell is it?" he muttered to himself.
    without hesitation, he stepped forward, activating his domain of the dead ability to phase straight through the museum walls.
    inside, the dim light made the atmosphere even more oppressive. occasionally, a flash of lightning would illuminate the space, casting fleeting shadows across the room.
    ethan scanned his surroundings.
    the place was a mess¡ªshattered glass, dried blood, and decayed corpses reduced to little more than skeletons. these were the remnants of the chaos from the early days of the apocalypse. the museum had been packed with people back then, making it one of the hardest-hit areas.
    the bloody handprints smeared across the walls told a story of desperation and terror.
    ethan pressed on, moving toward the faint traces of life he could sense.
    it didn't take long.
    in a dimly lit hallway, three figures came into view, panting heavily as they ran.
    "hurry up! i think it's catching up to us!" one of them shouted.
    "jason, i swear it's just toying with us," another said, his face tense. "like a cat playing with a mouse."
    jason tried to reassure them. "don't worry! my brother said to hold on. he's coming to save us."
    "when's your brother ryan getting here?" the third person asked, their voice trembling.
    "probably¡­ soon, i think!" jason replied, clinging to the sliver of hope that had kept him going this far.
    what jason didn't know, though, was that ryan¡­ was gone. his body had been torn apart, his remains now fused with the very zombies they were running from.
    the three of them reached the end of the hallway.
    ahead was a door leading into a large room. with no other options, they pushed it open and rushed inside.
    the room was massive, at least 2,000 square feet, but it felt eerily empty.
    paintings hung on the walls, though many had fallen to the floor.
    their frames were shattered, glass shards scattered everywhere, glinting faintly in the dim light.
    "no way out!" a dark-skinned young man exclaimed, his voice tinged with panic.
    "shh¡ª"
    jason quickly raised a finger to his lips, signaling for silence. "don't make a sound. let's hide."
    "got it."
    the two companions nodded and huddled into a corner, pressing their backs against the wall. the solid surface gave them a false sense of security, as if it could shield them from whatever was out there.
    what they didn't know was that ethan was already there, concealed within the very wall behind them, silently observing the trio.
    but he wasn't planning to act just yet.
    stay updated through empire
    killing them would be effortless, but that wasn't his priority. the real concern was the thing lurking in the museum.
    and now, ethan could feel it. ever since the three had entered this empty room, a faint presence had begun to approach. it was elusive, almost intangible, as if it wasn't entirely of this world.
    "could it really be¡­ a ghost?"
    in the apocalypse, there had been countless inexplicable phenomena, but ethan had never encountered an actual spirit.
    crack!
    a sudden flash of lightning split the sky, its blinding light flooding the room for a brief moment.
    jason's unease deepened. his instincts screamed that death was closing in.
    he pulled out his phone and frantically sent another message.
    "bro! where are you? i'm out of options here!!!"
    but no reply came.
    "fuck!" jason cursed under his breath, his frustration boiling over. still, he trusted his brother. they had relied on each other since they were kids. ryan would come for him. he had to.
    suddenly, a strange sensation crept over him, like a cold hand gripping his heart.
    jason's eyes darted to the paintings on the walls. his gaze shifted rapidly from one to the next until it landed on something that made his stomach drop.
    one painting stood out¡ªa portrait of a black figure. its face was pitch black, like coal, with no discernible features. only its mouth, filled with sharp fangs, and its eyes, radiating a menacing aura, were visible. it looked like a demon straight out of hell.
    "hey, you two, look at that painting! doesn't it seem¡­ off?" jason whispered urgently, nudging his companions.
    "huh?"
    the two looked at him in confusion before following his gaze.
    "which one are you talking about?"
    "the one in the middle!"
    "i don't see anything weird," one of them said, frowning.
    "yeah, me neither," the other added, shaking his head.
    jason's frustration flared. "are you blind? it's right¡ª"
    he stopped mid-sentence, his words catching in his throat.
    the painting was gone.
    his eyes widened in disbelief. the portrait he had just seen¡­ had vanished.
    one of his companions spoke hesitantly, his voice barely above a whisper.
    "jason¡­ the middle one¡­ that's a window."
    crack!
    another bolt of lightning lit up the room, illuminating everything in stark detail.
    jason's heart nearly stopped.
    where the painting had been, there was indeed a window.
    and something had been looking at him through it.
    "holy shit!"
    a wave of terror surged through him, sending chills racing up his spine. his entire body broke out in goosebumps as a cold sweat drenched him.
    "i saw it¡­ i saw it! run!"
    jason bolted, sprinting back toward the hallway like a man possessed.
    "huh? saw what?"
    his two companions were bewildered, but seeing jason's panic, they didn't dare stay behind. they scrambled after him, their footsteps echoing in the vast, empty room.
    but then, a shadow slipped through the crack in the window.
    it moved like liquid darkness, merging seamlessly with the surrounding gloom. it was no longer just a shadow¡ªit was a predator, something born of nightmares.
    the shadow darted forward, its speed inhuman, closing the distance in an instant.
    before they could react, it reached the last person in the group.
    shlunk!
    a clawed hand, wreathed in black flames, pierced through the man's back. warm blood sprayed out, splattering across jason and the other companion's necks and hair.
    "ah?!"
    the two froze in terror, their bodies trembling as they turned to look.
    behind them stood a towering figure cloaked in darkness. its clawed hand was embedded in their friend's back, lifting him off the ground like a ragdoll.
    the victim wasn't dead yet. his legs kicked weakly, his bloodshot eyes bulging as he struggled to speak.
    "help¡­ me¡­"
    ...

 Chapter 64 Wanna bet?

    "w-what the hell is that thing?"ryan and jason were utterly horrified.
    the shadowy figure tossed the corpse aside, then extended a dark purple tongue to lick the crimson blood off its claws. its bloodlust was palpable.
    it was a b+ class zombie king, with the awakened ability [shadow veil], which allowed it to hide in shadows and move through tiny gaps like window cracks, door crevices, or even fissures in walls.
    while in its shadow veil state, it could also evade detection, making its ability particularly eerie and unpredictable.
    "not bad..." s§×ar?h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    ethan silently mused to himself. killing it to harvest its crystal core seemed like a waste. it might be better to recruit it as a subordinate¡ªafter all, manpower was in short supply these days.
    with that thought, ethan stepped out from the wall, his figure slowly materializing.
    "huh?"
    the moment ethan appeared, the shadowy figure immediately sensed his presence. it whipped its head around, its fierce eyes locking onto him.
    although its face was as black as charred coal, making its expression unreadable, the shock it felt was unmistakable.
    ryan and jason, on the other hand, were completely dumbfounded. they had just witnessed ethan materialize out of thin air, and their minds were reeling.
    "what the hell is going on today? first monsters, now this guy just pops out of nowhere!"
    the shadowy figure grew visibly wary. ignoring ryan and jason entirely, it focused all its attention on ethan. a deep sense of unease crept into its mind, a primal instinct warning it that this man was dangerous.
    "who... are you?"
    "i'm the zombie king of this building. you have two choices: submit to me or face the consequences," ethan said bluntly.
    the shadow shook its head.
    "i know you're strong, but i will never submit to anyone!"
    "oh?"
    ethan raised an eyebrow, intrigued by this little shadow's defiance. it seemed like this one had some backbone.
    in truth, the shadow was also a zombie king, ruling over a territory on the far side of serpent-eye's domain. it had once commanded over ten thousand subordinates, but after several clashes with serpent-eye, its forces had dwindled to just five thousand.
    serpent-eye had also tried to recruit the shadow, but it had refused to yield, leading to a bitter conflict between the two.
    the shadow was no match for serpent-eye and had suffered defeat after defeat. at one point, it was even driven out of its territory entirely. however, through guerrilla tactics and sheer determination, it managed to reclaim half of its land with its remaining forces.
    its [shadow veil] ability made it incredibly hard to kill, and serpent-eye eventually gave up trying.
    but life in its diminished territory was tough. other zombies could at least scavenge rats or insects for food when supplies ran low.
    the shadow's territory, however, was so small that even rats and bugs were scarce. catching three flies was considered a feast.
    so, it had no choice but to rely on its [shadow veil] ability to roam far and wide in search of prey.
    "if i want to leave, there's no way you can stop me," the shadow said confidently.
    "wanna bet?" ethan asked with a smirk.
    without another word, the shadow's body began to blur, as if engulfed in black flames. its form dissolved into a liquid-like state, slipping into its shadow veil mode.
    like a pool of dark fluid, it moved swiftly across the ground, darting into a nearby wall crack.
    at the same time, ethan's figure vanished from where he stood.
    the shadow moved silently, like a ghost, slipping through walls, door cracks, and window gaps. it twisted and turned through the building, moving so erratically that even it began to lose track of its direction.
    finally, it emerged in a room, stepping out of its shadow veil state. its charred body rose from the ground, solidifying once more.
    "phew¡ª"
    the shadow glanced back in the direction it had come from. seeing no sign of pursuit, it let out a long sigh of relief. it had heard of ethan before¡ªrumors of how he had killed bone-spike, one of serpent-eye's top lieutenants.
    his strength was no joke.
    "damn it... i finally found some prey, and now it's gone. my brothers back home are still waiting for food."
    "gone? i wouldn't say that." stay connected via empire
    suddenly, a voice rang out behind the shadow.
    "huh?"
    the shadow froze in shock and spun around, only to see ethan standing there. his tall, lean figure was dressed in a spotless white shirt, and a faint smile played on his lips.
    "you... how did you get here?"
    "i followed you, of course," ethan replied casually, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.
    the shadow was stunned. it hadn't sensed anyone following it earlier, yet here ethan was, appearing out of thin air. it was downright eerie.
    how is this possible?
    could it be... an illusion?
    the shadow tried to make sense of the situation, but its instincts screamed danger. without hesitation, its body began to blur and dissolve again, slipping back into its shadow veil state to escape.
    but just as it was about to flee, ethan's eyes flashed with a crimson glow. in an instant, a powerful domain of the dead unfolded around him.
    the oppressive force surged forward like a tidal wave, engulfing the shadow completely.
    "damn it!"
    the shadow's liquid-like form rippled violently under the crushing pressure, as if it were carrying the weight of a mountain. it couldn't move.
    ethan's voice rang out, calm but commanding.
    "submit?"
    "never!" the shadow growled through gritted teeth, its defiance unshaken. "i'd rather die than bow to anyone!"
    "oh..."
    ethan nodded thoughtfully, his expression unreadable. then, to the shadow's surprise, he suddenly withdrew the domain of the dead. the suffocating pressure vanished in an instant, and the terrifying aura around ethan dissipated, leaving him looking calm and unbothered once more.
    the dimly lit room fell silent again, the tension easing.
    then, with a casual wave of his hand, ethan pulled out half a slab of beef from his spatial storage ring. if intimidation didn't work, maybe temptation would.
    "how about this? does this change your mind?"
    "i..."
    the shadow froze, its gaze locked onto the beef. in the apocalypse, beef was an incredibly rare delicacy. for zombies, it was even better than human flesh¡ªmore flavorful and packed with energy.
    in the shadow's barren territory, even rats and bugs were hard to come by. now, faced with a slab of fresh, juicy beef, it couldn't resist.
    unbidden, tears of hunger and longing... dripped from the corners of its mouth.
    ethan chuckled softly at the sight and tossed the beef over.
    "no need to answer right away. take this back with you and think it over. follow me, and there'll be plenty more where that came from."
    "alright... fine."
    the shadow picked up the beef and couldn't help but take a huge bite.
    delicious. absolutely delicious.
    without another word, it turned and left, clutching the beef tightly.
    ...
    meanwhile, back in the museum, two humans were still alive¡ªjason and his companion. both were trembling with fear after witnessing the terrifying zombies earlier.
    "jason! we need to get out of here, now!"
    jason's companion urged him, desperate to escape while ethan and the shadow were gone.
    "yeah..."
    jason nodded, his legs shaking as he started running down the long hallway. but deep down, he knew the truth¡ªafter seeing the zombies' horrifying abilities, their chances of escape were slim. his only hope was to contact his brother, ryan.
    as they ran, jason pulled out his phone and frantically sent messages to ryan, praying for a miracle.
    their hurried footsteps echoed through the empty corridor as they sprinted toward the museum's main entrance. the closer they got, the more it felt like salvation was within reach. if they could just make it outside, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthey'd have a chance.
    but then, a tall figure slowly materialized in front of the entrance. ethan's cold, piercing gaze fell on them.
    "stop."
    jason's companion screamed in terror, and both of them skidded to a halt.
    he was here.
    the overwhelming fear returned, suffocating them. death loomed closer with every passing second.
    jason's hands trembled as he glanced down at his phone, hoping for a reply from his brother.
    but there was nothing.
    "don't bother."
    ethan's voice broke the silence as he casually tossed something toward jason. it landed with a clatter at his feet¡ªa phone. the screen was still lit, displaying all the frantic messages jason had sent.
    jason's eyes widened in horror.
    "that's... my brother's phone?"
    a terrible realization dawned on him.
    "what did you do to him? where's my brother?!"
    ethan's smile was cold and unfeeling.
    "your brother? oh, he's around... in pieces. scattered everywhere."
    ...

 Chapter 65 There are places where sunlight doesnt reach

    jason understood what ethan meant, and his heart sank into utter despair. his most trusted brother¡­ had already been torn apart and devoured by zombies.what a hopeless, crushing apocalypse this was¡­
    in that moment, tears of grievance, rage, and pain welled up in jason's eyes and spilled over.
    "stop crying. i'll take you to see your brother right now," ethan said casually, his tone indifferent. he began walking toward the two of them. with each step, the domain of the dead unfurled, its oppressive force sweeping over them like a tidal wave, erasing them almost instantly.
    ...
    meanwhile.
    shadow returned to his barren territory, carrying a slab of beef.
    but on the way back, he couldn't resist taking bites out of it. one bite turned into another, and every time he told himself, this is the last one.
    by the time he reached his territory, half the beef was gone, leaving only scraps and edges.
    still, his ragtag group of brothers-in-arms was astonished.
    "beef? is this real beef? boss, where'd you get this? did you hunt down a mutant beast?"
    read new chapters at empire
    "no¡­ the zombie king from the skyscraper gave it to me," shadow replied honestly.
    "oh?"
    hearing this, his men were even more shocked. the zombie king had meat but didn't eat it himself¡ªand gave it to their boss instead? was there really such a generous zombie in this apocalypse?
    "boss, i think that zombie king's not bad. should we¡­ i don't know, repay the favor?"
    "hmm¡­" shadow nodded thoughtfully, already mulling it over in his mind.
    "maybe it's time we settle the score with serpent-eye once and for all!"
    "roar¡ª"
    at the mention of serpent-eye, his men let out a collective growl, their hatred palpable.
    "boss! i've been saying forever that we should just go to war with them!"
    "don't rush it. we'll take our time with this," shadow said, his mind already forming a plan. he figured he could team up with ethan to take down serpent-eye and finally get revenge for being driven out of his old territory.
    one of his elite zombie followers spoke up, "i'll follow your lead, boss. just tell us what to do."
    "wait for the right moment. when the time comes, just watch for my signal," shadow said, deep in thought.
    "uh¡­"
    the elite zombie glanced at shadow's face, which was as black as charcoal, and suddenly remembered how their last battle had ended in disaster¡ªbecause no one could read shadow's expressions.
    ...
    elsewhere.
    inside a museum, ethan was busy collecting a few corpses. but instead of heading back to his own territory, he decided to make the most of his trip and gather more "supplies."
    that's when he remembered the small outpost of the black hand legion.
    killing humans, ethan thought, was far more entertaining than killing zombies. humans were brimming with emotions¡ªthey could feel fear, sadness, and despair. zombies, even the evolved ones, had emotions that were far more muted in comparison.
    how should he savor this delightful torment?
    leaving the museum, ethan followed the intel he'd gathered on his phone and soon arrived at a plaza. the area was eerily quiet, with no zombies in sight. bloodstains and rotting corpses littered the ground, and the surrounding buildings were in ruins, a desolate wasteland as far as the eye could see.
    but ethan could already sense it¡ªthere were humans hiding nearby. s§×arch* the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    they were right beneath his feet.
    instead of using the underground entrance, which was guarded by an awakener, ethan activated his domain of the dead and slipped through the ground itself, silently infiltrating the underground mall.
    the world went dark for a moment before his vision returned.
    ethan found himself in a spacious room. the air was thick with the smell of chemicals. looking around, he saw wooden shelves lined with rows of transparent glass jars. inside the jars, floating in formalin, were various preserved specimens.
    "what the hell is this?"
    ethan stepped closer to take a look and realized that the jars were filled with¡­ men's severed dicks.
    what the¡­?
    he couldn't help but curse inwardly. the black hand legion really lives up to its reputation. what kind of sick hobby is this? these guys are seriously twisted.
    scanning the room, ethan counted at least a hundred jars, each containing the same grotesque contents.
    "not a single one's big¡­" he muttered under his breath.
    just then, the sound of clinking chains reached his ears, accompanied by the faint groans of men in pain.
    at the far right corner of the room, two men were hanging naked, their arms and legs spread wide and bound to wooden frames with iron chains. on a nearby table lay an assortment of knives and jars. ethan didn't need to think too hard to figure out what had happened.
    the two men had clearly been subjected to castration. blood dripped from their mutilated groins, and their faces were twisted in agony.
    ethan walked straight toward them.
    he didn't bother concealing himself. his figure materialized in full view.
    the two men, who had been drifting in and out of consciousness from the pain, suddenly perked up when they saw him. one of them, his voice weak and trembling, called out, "brother, how did you get in here? please, help us!"
    "who's your brother?" ethan replied casually. "bad news for you¡ªyour dick's already gone."
    the man froze, speechless. he hadn't expected to be mocked at a time like this.
    "just get me out of here! please! if that crazy woman sees you, she'll find a way to make your dick stand up, just so she can chop it off. she's not human¡ªshe's a monster!"
    "well, i'm not human either," ethan said flatly, clearly uninterested in continuing the conversation. he pulled out a dagger and plunged it into the man's neck. blood spurted out in a violent gush, and the man's body convulsed a few times before going still.
    if that crazy woman cuts off what's below, i'll just cut off what's above. isn't that much kinder?
    the other man's eyes widened in terror as he watched. "ah¡ªhelp! somebody help! he's killing people!"
    but in this place, screams like that were so common that no one paid them any attention.
    "it's the end of the world. what's the big deal about killing someone?" ethan said nonchalantly. with a flick of his wrist, the second man's cries were silenced.
    afterward, ethan calmly stored the two corpses in his spatial storage ring.
    with that done, he closed his eyes and focused on sensing the lifeforms in the underground mall. there were still over ninety humans alive in the area. some were survivors who had been tortured to death's door, while others were members of the black hand legion who were currently out on patrol.
    but just then, ethan sensed someone approaching the room¡ªa presence stronger than the others.
    moments later, the door creaked open, and in walked the person the two men had referred to as the "crazy woman." she had long, jet-black hair that cascaded down her back like a waterfall. her figure was curvaceous, with an hourglass shape that was impossible to ignore. she was dressed in a revealing outfit that left little to the imagination.
    "huh?"
    the woman's eyes locked onto ethan, and for a moment, she froze, her expression one of surprise. but that surprise quickly morphed into something else¡ªan infatuated, almost obsessive look.
    "well, aren't you a handsome one¡­"
    since the apocalypse began, this woman¡ªknown as the "crazy woman" or "demoness" by others¡ªhad never seen a man as attractive as ethan. not only was he strikingly handsome, but he was also clean and well-groomed, a rarity in this hellish world. to her, he was nothing short of a treasure.
    where did he come from? she wondered. did one of the guys bring him in as a gift? if so, they really know how to please me¡­
    "don't be scared, handsome," she said in a sweet, seductive voice, her eyes brimming with a dangerous allure. her tone was soft and enchanting, carrying a hypnotic quality that could easily ensnare the weak-willed.
    ethan immediately recognized her for what she was¡ªa mental-type awakener. he knew he couldn't afford to let his guard down.
    "what do you want?" he asked, his tone cold and distant.
    the woman didn't answer directly. instead, she nodded slightly, her gaze growing even more sultry. her eyes were locked onto ethan as if she were a predator stalking her prey. she swayed her long legs as she walked toward him, her movements slow and deliberate, like a cat toying with its catch.
    "there are places where sunlight doesn't reach," she murmured, her voice dripping with suggestion. "but you¡­ you could light them up¡­"
    ...

 Chapter 66 A sharp knife

    ethan guessed to himself that the "place" this woman was talking about¡­ must be inside her own head.as she approached, her seductive aura grew even stronger, her psychic energy pushed to its absolute limit. but to her surprise, ethan remained completely unaffected. his eyes stayed as clear and calm as a still lake.
    "what's going on? seriously, not even a little reaction?" she muttered, her tone laced with frustration.
    but before she could process it further, ethan's domain of the dead unfolded in an instant, spreading rapidly and engulfing her. a crushing pressure descended like a tidal wave.
    the woman froze, her body stiffening as her eyes widened in shock. the flirtatious smirk she wore just moments ago twisted into sheer terror.
    "you¡­" she stammered.
    "what's wrong? weren't you having fun just now?" ethan's voice was calm, almost indifferent, as he raised his dagger and drove it straight toward her head.
    her pupils shrank to pinpricks as realization dawned.
    this guy¡­ isn't human!
    she immediately tried to fight back with her psychic energy, but ethan's domain of the dead was far too overwhelming. before she could even release her power, it was forced back into her skull, compressed like a bullet misfiring in the chamber. read new adventures at empire
    the sensation was excruciating.
    "ahhh¡ª!"
    a piercing scream tore from her throat as her brain felt like it was being stabbed with needles. but the scream didn't last long.
    ethan's dagger flicked inside her skull, and with a swift motion, he extracted something that looked like a fresh, glistening cherry. her lifeless body collapsed, and with a practiced efficiency, ethan stored it away.
    ...
    the woman's scream was sharp and carried far, loud enough to reach the ears of two black hand legion members patrolling outside.
    but instead of rushing to investigate, the two men just chuckled, exchanging knowing looks.
    "damn, sounds like she's really going wild this time," one of them said with a smirk.
    "yeah, she's probably having the time of her life," the other replied, grinning. sear?h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "wonder whose dick she's chopping off this time."
    "hah! you know she doesn't just cut them off¡ªshe keeps them as trophies."
    the two burst into laughter, their crude banter echoing as they strolled past the door. they didn't notice when, moments later, ethan slipped out of the room like a ghost, silent and unseen.
    ...
    ethan could sense the presence of black hand legion members in the rooms on either side of the hallway.
    in the room to the right was a small-time leader of the group, a man named bruno morgan. his nickname was "bear," and it fit him perfectly¡ªhe was massive, hairy, and brutish, like a grizzly.
    inside, bruno was surrounded by four female survivors. he was sucking on the breasts of two women at once, his hands groping another woman's clitoris, while his thick, oversized dick was pounding into the last woman, who was bent over in front of him.
    "ahh~ bruno, i knew it! i knew i was your favorite!" the woman he was thrusting into moaned, her face flushed with pleasure.
    "bullshit! bruno loves me the most! he makes me feel so good!" another woman snapped, glaring at her.
    the remaining two women weren't having it either. they pressed their nipples against bruno's face, shaking them aggressively. "you're all just jealous! bruno liked us first!"
    the four women began bickering, their voices rising as they fought for his attention. but their jealousy wasn't born out of love¡ªbruno had abused and tormented them so much that they'd developed stockholm syndrome, their twisted affection a result of his cruelty.
    "hahahaha!" bruno roared with laughter, thoroughly enjoying the chaos. watching the women fight over him filled him with a sick sense of satisfaction.
    not long ago, the black hand legion had been nothing more than a band of outlaws, hunted like rats and forced to operate in the shadows of the dark web. but now, things had changed. they were living like kings in the apocalypse, indulging in every depraved fantasy.
    for bruno, the end of the world wasn't hell¡ªit was paradise.
    ...
    ethan didn't choose to attack bruno right away. instead, he turned and slipped into the room on the left.
    the moment he entered, the heavy stench of alcohol hit him like a wall. the room reeked of booze, and the sound of loud, thunderous snoring filled the air.
    empty bottles were scattered all over the floor, and on the bed lay a large, overweight man, passed out cold.
    his snores were so loud they could've been mistaken for a chainsaw, and every exhale reeked of alcohol. he was completely out of it, sprawled across the bed like a bloated corpse.
    "a drunk," ethan muttered to himself, wrinkling his nose. the man was so soaked in alcohol that ethan couldn't help but think of him as marinated meat¡ªlike bourbon-soaked ribs or whiskey-glazed steak, the kind you'd savor at a backyard barbecue.
    ethan smirked at the thought. "at least he's done half the work for me. prepping himself like this? that's the kind of initiative i can appreciate."
    ethan stepped forward without hesitation, effortlessly extracting the crystal core from the drunkard's body. with a flick of his hand, the corpse vanished into his spatial storage ring.
    in this small outpost of the black hand legion, some were addicted to alcohol, while others were consumed by lust.
    ethan continued walking.
    the room next door was where the survivors were being held. from there, he could sense the faint presence of dozens of living people.
    as he entered, a foul stench of urine and feces assaulted his nose. the room was a small, dimly lit warehouse, packed with dozens of humans. their faces were pale and gaunt, their eyes hollow. some leaned weakly against the walls, while others lay sprawled on the ground.
    the oppressive atmosphere of the sealed space was suffocating, filled with a deathly silence.
    but soon, a few of the captives noticed ethan's presence. their first reaction was to shrink back instinctively, too terrified to approach him.
    they saw his clean, unblemished clothes and immediately assumed he was part of the black hand legion.
    "p-please¡­ don't kill me! let me go, i'm begging you!"
    "i'll do anything you want, just let me out of here!"
    "please¡­ just a bite of food. i'm starving to death!"
    "i'll join you! i'll be cannon fodder if i have to. long live the black hand legion!"
    "¡­"
    a few of them dropped to their knees¡ªmen and women alike¡ªbowing repeatedly, their minds on the verge of collapse.
    ethan stared at them coldly for a moment before suddenly nodding.
    "alright."
    "huh?"
    the group froze, exchanging bewildered glances. they couldn't believe what they'd just heard. did he¡­ really agree?
    ethan waved his hand, and a bag of sausages appeared. there were ten in total.
    "th-this¡­"
    dozens of pairs of eyes locked onto the bag, their mouths watering uncontrollably. the overwhelming hunger gnawed at their sanity, pushing them to the brink of losing control.
    although the underground mall had supplies, the black hand legion never shared any with the captives. these people had been starved to their limits, surviving purely on willpower. a moment of weakness, and they'd collapse.
    now, seeing the sausages, their eyes lit up with a ravenous green glow.
    but before anyone could move, ethan flipped his hand again, revealing a sharp knife in his palm. without a word, he tossed both the bag of sausages and the knife onto the ground.
    ethan was curious. in such a desperate situation, would starving people choose the knife or the sausages?
    it was a question of human nature.
    at first, no one even noticed the knife. like wild dogs, they lunged at the sausages.
    three or five of them, their faces twisted with desperation, tore open the packaging and stuffed the sausages into their mouths. even as they ate, their hands kept grabbing for more, fighting off anyone who got too close.
    "get your hands off me, you bastard!"
    "please, don't take it! just give me one!"
    "back off! it's mine!"
    "¡­"
    the warehouse descended into chaos. cries, curses, and screams filled the air as dozens of people pushed and shoved, clawing their way toward the food.
    ethan crossed his arms and watched, a faint sense of detachment in his gaze. for a moment, he thought there wasn't much difference between humans and zombies.
    one woman managed to grab a sausage and shove it into her mouth, only to have a man rip it away from her. he kicked her hard, sending her sprawling to the edge of the crowd.
    some even dropped to the ground, licking up the crumbs and scraps of sausage that had fallen.
    there were over fifty survivors in the warehouse, but only ten sausages. it was nowhere near enough.
    as the last of the sausages were being devoured by a few individuals, those on the outskirts grew increasingly desperate, yet they could do nothing.
    that's when a woman, standing on the edge of the chaos, turned her head and noticed something lying quietly on the ground not far away¡ªa sharp knife.
    she froze for a moment, her breathing growing heavier. the cold glint of the blade reflected in her eyes, which suddenly burned with a crimson light.
    "die! all of you!"
    ¡­

 Chapter 67 So smallâ€¦

    the woman forced out her words through clenched teeth, her face twisted with rage.she picked up the sharp knife from the ground and lunged at the crowd, driving it into a man's neck. blood sprayed everywhere, splattering across her face.
    the rush of adrenaline hit her like a drug. the suffocating confinement, the humiliation of being tormented, and all the pent-up negativity inside her erupted like a volcano in that moment.
    she lost all sense of reason, completely consumed by madness. without hesitation, she began stabbing wildly at the people in front of her.
    the dimly lit warehouse was instantly filled with screams of agony. in mere seconds, she had taken down five or six people.
    one man felt a sudden chill in his abdomen, followed by a sharp, searing pain.
    "you bitch! you dare stab me? i'll kill you!" he roared.
    he grabbed her wrists with both hands, wrestled the knife away from her, and, gripping the handle tightly, plunged it into her chest four or five times in quick succession.
    the woman let out a bloodcurdling scream before collapsing into a pool of her own blood.
    blood dripped steadily from the knife's tip. the man, his eyes now bloodshot with rage, turned to see someone else grabbing for the pack of sausages.
    "die!" he snarled.
    like a rabid dog, he charged at the crowd, stabbing indiscriminately.
    more screams echoed through the warehouse as others fell. realizing the man was a threat, the remaining people scrambled to wrest the knife from him.
    what had started as a fight over sausages had now devolved into a battle for weapons.s are rarely rational creatures. when their interests are threatened, or when they're consumed by despair and anger, they lose all sense of reason. it's as if they're possessed, with only one thought left in their minds:
    kill the others.
    some even began fighting each other over scraps of food, clawing at throats, gouging out eyes. the chaos spiraled into a full-blown massacre.
    the warehouse descended into utter madness. screams of pain, curses, and roars of rage filled the air as one person after another fell.
    bodies lay scattered across the floor, blood pooling and flowing like rivers. the air grew thick with a metallic tang, the stench of blood so strong it was suffocating.
    it was like a slaughterhouse.
    ethan stood at a distance, his pristine white shirt untouched, watching it all unfold.
    before long, fewer than ten people were left alive in the warehouse. most of them were gravely injured, lying on the ground, barely clinging to life.
    only one man still had some strength left. crawling through the blood, he gritted his teeth and dragged himself forward. with trembling hands, he reached for half a sausage lying on the ground. ignoring the blood smeared all over it, he shoved it into his mouth.
    "heh¡­ heh¡­ heh¡­"
    his bloodied face twisted into a grotesque smile, his eyes narrowing in satisfaction. he looked utterly deranged, his mind shattered by everything he had just endured.
    ethan decided it was time to end this farce.
    he began walking toward the survivors, ready to grant them release from their suffering.
    but the commotion inside the warehouse had drawn the attention of the patrol outside.
    "what the hell's going on in there?"
    "are they fighting again?"
    "damn it! these two-legged sheep just can't behave, can they? let them starve to death!"
    grumbling and cursing, the two patrolmen made their way toward the warehouse.
    however, the moment they opened the door, their expressions froze. even the ruthless members of the black hand legion couldn't help but feel a chill run down their spines.
    the sight before them was horrifying.
    over fifty bodies lay sprawled across the floor, blood soaking every inch of the ground. the air was thick with the stench of death.
    and amidst the carnage stood a lone figure, tall and composed, dressed in a spotless white shirt.
    his cold, piercing eyes locked onto theirs.
    the scene was utterly surreal, a vision of pure terror. s§×arch* the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "what the¡­ fuck¡­?"
    the two men stared, completely petrified, their fear palpable. a wave of icy dread washed over them, sending shivers down their spines. it felt as though a tiger had wandered into their sheep pen¡ªand they had walked in at the worst possible moment.
    with all the survivors now dead, ethan's identity was no longer in question.
    "quick! go find bruno!"
    the two patrolmen, realizing they were no match for him, turned to flee.
    but in the next instant, an overwhelming pressure descended upon them, like a mountain crashing down, pinning them in place. their legs trembled uncontrollably, as if they were stuck in quicksand, unable to move an inch.
    "there's no need. i'll go find him myself."
    ethan's deep, magnetic voice echoed in their ears. before they could react, their consciousness faded, and they collapsed to the ground like puppets with their strings cut.
    two more bodies joined the pile.
    with a casual wave of his hand, ethan gathered up all the corpses and blood, as if tidying up a room. then, as if taking a leisurely stroll, he made his way toward the final room.
    ...
    at that moment, bruno was still in the middle of an intense session with four women.
    "bruno, i'm hungry¡­" one of the women said coyly, her voice dripping with seduction.
    "alright, i'll cook some pasta for you later," bruno replied with a grin, clearly enjoying himself.
    but suddenly, he felt something was off. it was as if a pair of eyes were watching him. uneasy, he instinctively glanced toward the door.
    "what the hell?!"
    bruno let out a startled yell. standing in the doorway was a young man, staring directly at him.
    ethan's sudden appearance had shaken bruno to his core. his entire body froze for a moment, and his confidence faltered.
    "when¡­ when did you get in here?" bruno stammered, his voice tinged with panic.
    quickly regaining his composure, he jumped out of bed, cursing loudly. "who the hell are you? a new recruit? you think you can just barge in here without saying a word?"
    bruno was a strength-type awakener, with weak sensory abilities. even though chaos had erupted outside, he hadn't noticed a thing, too preoccupied with his "activities." your next chapter awaits on empire
    ethan didn't respond. his gaze shifted downward, briefly glancing at bruno's exposed body. then, with a faint smirk, he said, "so small¡­"
    "what did you just say?!" bruno's eyes widened in fury, his face turning red with rage.
    "you're dead!"
    even the four women behind him were outraged.
    "who is this guy? how dare he interrupt us while we're with bruno!"
    "exactly! and he insulted bruno too!"
    "doesn't he know bruno's the boss around here? he's as good as dead!"
    "yeah, bruno will take care of him, and then we can get back to having fun!"
    the women, clearly suffering from stockholm syndrome, had become infatuated with bruno despite their circumstances.
    but before they could finish their complaints, bruno had already charged at ethan. his massive, muscular frame moved with the speed and ferocity of a raging bear.
    however¡ª
    just as bruno was about to reach ethan, his body froze mid-stride. his legs began to tremble violently, his eyes bulging in shock. the arrogance on his face vanished, replaced by sheer terror.
    "what's wrong, bruno? hurry up and teach him a lesson!"
    "yeah, show him who's boss!"
    "once you're done with him, we can pick up where we left off!"
    the women's voices were filled with impatience, completely oblivious to the shift in the atmosphere.
    but in the next moment, bruno's trembling grew worse. unable to withstand the crushing pressure of ethan's domain of the dead, his knees buckled, and with a loud thud, he collapsed to the ground.
    "huh?"
    the four women froze, their expressions filled with confusion.
    what was going on?
    bruno¡­ was kneeling?
    that was their usual position, not his!
    bruno, on the other hand, was overwhelmed with fear. he finally understood the sheer terror of the man standing before him. known for his incredible physical strength, bruno prided himself on his resilience, yet he couldn't even get close to ethan.
    "raaaahhh!"
    with a desperate roar, bruno activated his trump card. his ability allowed him to enter a berserk state, temporarily enhancing his physical strength. however, it came with a steep price¡ªsevere exhaustion that left him bedridden for an entire day after use.
    his muscles swelled grotesquely, veins bulging across his body like writhing snakes. blood visibly coursed through them, giving him an almost monstrous appearance.
    fueled by his berserk state, bruno forced himself to stand within the oppressive domain of the dead. summoning every ounce of strength, he lunged to the side, crashing through the wall to escape the room.
    boom!
    the wall crumbled as bruno burst into the hallway, desperate to put distance between himself and ethan, hoping to escape the range of the domain.
    bruno was no weakling. as a b+-rank awakener, he wasn't someone who could be instantly crushed by ethan's aura alone.
    his neck veins bulged as he shouted frantically, "help! somebody, help me!"
    ...

 Chapter 68 Survival of the fittest

    "stop yelling, you hillbilly. while you were busy having your fun, i already dealt with your little buddy." ethan slowly stepped out of the room.bruno glanced around, his eyes darting in every direction. the place was eerily empty¡ªcompletely silent, not a single soul in sight.
    everyone¡­ dead?
    a wave of pure terror washed over him. he had killed them all¡ªsilently, without a trace. not even the bodies remained, as if they had vanished into thin air. it was beyond unsettling. it was horrifying.
    "i'll kill you!"
    bruno roared, summoning every ounce of rage he had left. his massive, bear-like frame charged straight at ethan. his movements were powerful, his momentum unstoppable, but there was a tragic futility to it¡ªlike a moth flying straight into a flame.
    it was the desperate charge of a warrior making his final stand.
    bruno poured all his anger, fear, and despair into his fist, aiming a devastating punch at ethan's face.
    ethan, however, remained calm. with a slight tilt of his body, he effortlessly dodged the blow. then, with a casual flick of his hand, he struck the back of bruno's head. the move seemed almost lazy, but it was precise.
    in that instant, ethan extracted bruno's crystal core.
    bruno's body went limp as he lost consciousness. his momentum carried him forward, and he collapsed to the ground, sliding nearly twenty feet before coming to a stop.
    his once-massive, hulking form began to shrink rapidly, reverting to its original size. his body withered, deflated, and became frail¡­ lifeless.
    "bruno!"
    four women rushed forward from the shadows, their faces filled with grief. one of them even dropped to her knees, sobbing uncontrollably.
    "wake up, bruno! don't leave us!"
    "we can't live without you!"
    "please¡­ please don't go¡­"
    their emotions were raw, twisted, and utterly broken. they had fallen in love with the man who had abused and tormented them¡ªa sick, almost supernatural attachment.
    in another life, before the apocalypse, these women might have been students, professionals, or loving wives and mothers. they could have lived quiet, peaceful lives, raising families and growing old in comfort.
    but now, everything had changed.
    ethan's domain of the dead expanded, enveloping the four women. it freed their warped souls from the chains of their unnatural obsession.
    ethan felt a small sense of satisfaction. "guess i did another good deed," he thought to himself.
    with that, the underground mall fell completely silent. not a single survivor remained.
    ethan began wandering through the mall, casually looting supplies. there was plenty to take¡ªfood, toiletries, and other essentials¡ªall of which he stored in his spatial storage ring.
    among the items, he found a list. it detailed the names of the black hand legion members stationed at this base.
    there were twenty names in total, but ethan knew he hadn't killed that many. some of them must have been out scavenging for supplies or hunting down survivors.
    ethan's mind wandered. he figured there were probably others, like ryan, who had infiltrated official shelters and were lying low.
    he snapped a photo of the list and sent it to mia.
    stay tuned for updates on empire
    it didn't take long for her to reply. s~ea??h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "what's this supposed to mean?" mia asked bluntly.
    "these are all members of the black hand legion," ethan explained.
    mia didn't waste words. she simply replied, "thanks."
    "don't mention it. consider it a freebie," ethan texted back.
    ...
    after gathering everything useful, ethan returned to his territory.
    with a wave of his hand, he dumped out the "feast" he had collected. he even poured some "sauce" over it for good measure.
    a pile of corpses tumbled onto the street, forming a grotesque mountain of bodies.
    the smell quickly drew his subordinates, including bulldozer, who came sniffing the air like a bloodhound.
    to them, the scene was like thanksgiving dinner¡ªturkey drenched in gravy, ready to be devoured.
    "holy crap! look at all this!"
    "boss, you're incredible!"
    "how'd you manage to catch so many?"
    the group was in awe.
    bulldozer, in particular, was stunned. the city was overrun with zombies now, and finding even a single survivor was nearly impossible. yet somehow, ethan had managed to bring back so many¡ªand with such variety, too.
    there were "barbecue ribs dripping in sauce" and "thanksgiving turkey drowned in gravy."
    without hesitation, they began to feast, tearing into the bodies with ravenous hunger.
    the desolate street was a scene straight out of a nightmare¡ªcorpses feasting on other corpses, the sound of flesh being torn apart echoing through the air.
    upstairs, nina, a part-time worker, was cleaning the windows. even though she'd been here for almost two months, the sight outside still filled her with dread, her stomach churning with nausea.
    and then, she noticed something.
    the clothes ethan had changed out of today reeked of blood¡ªfar more than usual. it was obvious: ethan had been killing more than ever.
    as night fell, darkness blanketed the city.
    in the pitch-black apocalypse, the growls and roars of the undead never ceased. tonight, though, there were new, eerie sounds mixed in¡ªunidentifiable and unsettling. no one knew what they were.
    because as the apocalypse dragged on, everything¡ªhumans, zombies, mutated beasts, even plants¡ªwas evolving in unpredictable ways. at any moment, something strange and monstrous could appear.
    survival of the fittest.
    kill or be killed.
    that was the law of the apocalypse.
    if you wanted to live, you had to keep killing. and as time went on, the violence only escalated.
    ethan soaked in the bath, changed into clean clothes, and swallowed two crystal cores. then, he poured himself a glass of "juice" in a tall wine glass, sipping it leisurely.
    he stayed holed up in his spotless, orderly home, feeling a rare sense of peace.
    the energy from the crystal cores and blood was being absorbed into his body, making him stronger by the minute. in fact, ethan was starting to feel like he'd surpassed the limits of the official refuge's power rankings and even the classifications set by genesis biotech.
    the strongest awakeners he'd encountered so far¡ªlike michael from the operation king hunt squad or bruno from the black hand legion¡ªwere only b+ level.
    but against him? they didn't stand a chance.
    of course, mia from the official refuge was an exception. if her pain threshold ever hit 100%, it was hard to imagine what she could become. her awakening ability was a rare talent, almost like a stroke of luck.
    still, even mia had her limits. if she faced someone with an overwhelming power gap, no amount of awakening ability would save her.
    and besides, combat wasn't just about raw stats. there were countless other factors at play. it wasn't unheard of for the weak to defeat the strong.
    take real life, for example. there were cases of rats killing cats. or a grown man throwing a punch, twisting his ankle mid-swing, falling, and cracking his head on a rock¡ªonly to lose to a kid.
    so, despite ethan's immense strength, he remained cautious. if he encountered an enemy, he'd kill them without hesitation, leaving no room for them to become a threat.
    at that moment, outside on the street, a shadow moved silently, blending seamlessly into the darkness. it crept closer to ethan's territory, undetected.
    it was "little shadow," the neighbor of serpent-eye. earlier today, while passing through serpent-eye's territory, he'd noticed something unusual and decided to pay ethan a visit.
    he also had an idea: to team up with ethan and take serpent-eye down.
    but first, he needed to figure out how strong ethan's forces were¡ªhow many elite fighters and skilled warriors he had. he wanted to scope things out.
    after all, as the saying goes: know your enemy, and you'll never lose a battle.
    little shadow prowled through the darkness, moving stealthily. before long, he heard a strange, chilling laugh.
    "hehehe¡­ hehehe¡­ hehehe¡­"
    it was laura. she must've eaten her fill today because she seemed to be in a good mood. her laughter echoed through the pitch-black night, sounding far more unsettling than any cry.
    "damn it!" little shadow cursed under his breath. even as someone used to danger, he could feel an overwhelming sense of menace radiating from her¡ªeven more than from the zombies.
    ...

 Chapter 69 Shadow

    "pretty strong..."as little shadow kept moving forward, he grew more and more surprised. some of the elite zombie troops were wandering around, each one radiating a powerful and ferocious aura.
    at one point, a zombie passed right by him, sniffing the air. it seemed to sense something unusual and almost discovered him.
    "what a sharp nose..."
    little shadow muttered to himself, feeling uneasy. if his stealth skills got exposed and ethan's crew found out, it'd be beyond embarrassing¡ªit'd be a total disaster.
    just as he was about to move on, a voice called out from behind him.
    "stop right there."
    "huh??"
    little shadow turned his head and saw a zombie with unusually clear eyes. it was obvious this one wasn't your average mindless undead¡ªit had intelligence. in fact, it was none other than one of ethan's three generals, the phd zombie.
    the phd zombie, with his awakened psychic abilities, had already locked onto little shadow. his sharp senses had detected the intruder.
    before little shadow could react, a group of elite zombies came rushing over. among them was laura, her movements ghostly and swift, and the hulking bulldozer, whose massive frame made him look like a walking tank.
    the air grew tense as the zombies surrounded little shadow, their killing intent palpable.
    he'd been caught!
    little shadow felt like he'd been slapped in the face by fate. worse still, ethan's zombies were undeniably strong¡ªthere was no way he could fight his way out of this.
    "don't panic! i'm on your side!"
    he quickly blurted out, terrified that if he hesitated even a second, they'd tear him apart and eat him alive.
    bulldozer stared at him, his curiosity piqued.
    "huh? where'd this big black rat come from?"
    "i... i'm not a rat!"
    little shadow immediately dropped his shadow form, revealing his true body¡ªjet black, like a lump of coal.
    "my name's shadow. you can just call me little shadow."
    bulldozer squinted at him, still full of curiosity.
    "looks like a big black rat to me..."
    the phd zombie spoke up, his tone sharp and direct.
    "what are you doing here?"
    "i've got something important to report to ethan." little shadow explained.
    as soon as he said that, the surrounding zombies parted, clearing a path. ethan appeared, his white shirt practically glowing in the darkness.
    "what's the matter?" ethan asked, his voice calm but commanding.
    "boss, i found out something big today!" little shadow exclaimed, his tone exaggerated. "genesis biotech is sending food to serpent-eye's territory¡ªboxes and boxes of it! at least ten crates, all packed with meat!"
    as he spoke, he couldn't help but drool. it was so bad that it practically turned into a little waterfall, making his words come out garbled.
    "calm down first." ethan frowned, clearly unimpressed by little shadow's lack of composure.
    "right, right!" little shadow nodded furiously, wiping his mouth before continuing.
    "and serpent-eye's troops are gathering. they're definitely planning to make a move against you!"
    "what? they dare to go after the boss?" bulldozer roared, his anger erupting like a volcano. "that slimy snake must've lost his mind!"
    the elite zombies behind him growled in agreement, their loyalty to ethan unwavering. to them, ethan wasn't just a leader¡ªhe was their faith, their reason for fighting. they were ready to charge out right now and tear serpent-eye's forces to shreds.
    ethan, however, remained calm.
    "what kind of lineup are we talking about?" he asked.
    "serpent-eye himself, along with his two top lieutenants¡ªmichelin and the spider zombie woman. he's got 30,000 zombies under his command, with at least 2,000 elites. plus, he's got a whole bunch of mutant snake beasts. there's no shortage of those, that's for sure."
    "hmm... that's quite a lot."
    even bulldozer, with his limited intelligence, could understand the situation. ethan's territory currently had about 10,000 zombies. thanks to ethan's recent efforts, many had evolved, and there were now nearly 3,000 elites among them. of those, 500 were part of the x-virus-enhanced elite corps.
    but in terms of sheer numbers, they were still outmatched.
    "serpent-eye is working with genesis biotech. when the time comes, genesis biotech will definitely step in, and their strength isn't something to scoff at. plus..." little shadow paused for dramatic effect before continuing, "serpent-eye has evolved into an a-rank zombie king. he's awakened the ability phantom realm. it's creepy, powerful, and downright terrifying!"
    enjoy more content from empire
    bulldozer snorted, clearly unimpressed. "how strong can he really be? why are you hyping him up like this?"
    "i'm not hyping him up. i'm just telling the truth... because i've fought him before."
    "uh..."
    bulldozer froze, momentarily speechless at little shadow's blunt honesty. if this guy was admitting he got his butt kicked, then serpent-eye must really be a tough opponent.
    the zombies around them exchanged uneasy glances. this wasn't just any enemy¡ªthey were dealing with someone two levels stronger than the red-faced zombie king they'd fought before. s§×arch* the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    all eyes turned to ethan, waiting for his decision. no matter what he said, they were ready to follow him, even if it meant charging into hell itself.
    ethan stood silent for a moment, deep in thought. then, his voice cut through the tension like a blade.
    "tomorrow, we'll wipe them out."
    "roar¡ª"
    the zombies erupted in a deafening cheer, their bloodlust ignited.
    laura's lips curled into a grin so wide it nearly reached her ears, revealing rows of razor-sharp fangs. she thought to herself, that's our boss. his decisions never disappoint.
    the territory had been too quiet for too long. a good, bloody battle was exactly what they needed.
    bulldozer, too, was fired up. he felt a personal stake in this fight¡ªafter all, the grudge with serpent-eye had started because of him.
    tomorrow, we'll crush them!
    little shadow glanced around at the zombies, their fighting spirit burning like wildfire. he couldn't help but feel a pang of awe. ethan's crew was far stronger than he'd imagined. tomorrow's battle was going to be brutal.
    ...
    after the decision was made, the zombies dispersed to prepare. through some quick negotiations, little shadow agreed to bring his 5,000 subordinates, including 1,000 elites, to join the fight.
    serpent-eye will never see this coming, little shadow thought with a smirk. he's in for a nasty surprise.
    but ethan wasn't done yet. he had another "surprise" in mind. back in his room, he sat on the couch and sent a message to mia.
    "i've got a huge opportunity for you."
    mia's reply came quickly. "oh? what kind of opportunity?"
    "tomorrow, you can come kill zombies."
    there was a long pause. ethan stared at his phone, waiting for a response.
    mia, on the other hand, was sitting there, completely dumbfounded. kill zombies? that's your idea of a huge opportunity?
    in this world, zombies were everywhere. they weren't exactly a rare commodity.
    before she could reply, ethan sent another message.
    "we're hunting an a-rank zombie king tomorrow¡ªserpent-eye. you can raid his territory for supplies while we're at it."
    that caught mia's attention. she knew about serpent-eye. his territory was rumored to hold valuable resources. a while back, a small team had discovered a stash of preserved crop seeds there. but before they could retrieve them, serpent-eye's forces wiped them out. no one had dared to try again since.
    crop seeds were a rare and precious resource for humans.
    "hmm... that could work," mia replied, explaining her interest in the seeds.
    ethan had no objections. "go ahead. bring your team and take whatever you need. if anything happens, i'll step in."
    with that, the two finalized their plan.
    ethan put his phone away and stood by the window. it was already past midnight, the darkest hour of the night. outside, the endless growls and roars of zombies echoed through the streets, a constant reminder of the world they lived in.
    the next day.
    thick clouds blanketed the sky, blocking out the sun. the air was heavy and gray¡ªno wind, no rain, no light.
    "caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw¡ª"
    a few black crows screeched as they darted across the sky, their shadows flitting over the desolate streets below.
    on the ground, chaos reigned. broken buildings and debris littered the streets, a grim reminder of the world's collapse.
    at the edge of ethan's territory, a massive force had gathered. ethan stood at the front, flanked by his three trusted generals. behind them stretched a horde of 10,000 zombies, packed so tightly together that they seemed to stretch on forever. their grotesque faces radiated bloodlust, their excitement palpable.
    this was ethan's army.
    they had marched to the border of serpent-eye's territory. just a short distance ahead lay the enemy's domain.
    the zombies waited, tense and ready, for ethan's command. one word from him, and they would charge forward, tearing through serpent-eye's forces like a tidal wave of death.
    but ethan raised a hand, signaling them to hold.
    "stay here. i'll go ahead and take a look first."
    ...

 Chapter 70 Rainstorm of serpents

    ethan took a few steps forward, his figure gradually fading until he completely disappeared¡ªhe had entered stealth mode and stepped into the territory of the serpent-eye zombie king.his main goal was to scout the area. besides, mia hadn't arrived yet, and he had no idea where she was. he figured he'd have to drag her into doing something "productive" once she showed up.
    the buildings on either side of the street were in ruins, crumbling and desolate. dried bloodstains and decayed skeletons littered the ground, while a few zombies shuffled aimlessly, their stiff movements devoid of purpose.
    these zombies were the weakest of the weak¡ªold, sick, and falling apart. their bodies were severely decomposed, reeking of rot, with maggots wriggling in their flesh. they were disgusting to look at, the kind of creatures that could make anyone gag. their combat ability posed a threat only to ordinary humans; they were little more than walking corpses.
    of course, there was one exception¡ªa slightly evolved zombie. it sat by the side of the street, clutching a large rat in its hands, gnawing on it with blood dripping from its mouth. its face was smeared with gore, and rat fur clung to its lips.
    further ahead, near the base of a crumbling wall, lay a corpse. several small snakes slithered in and out of its rotting flesh, turning the body into their personal playground.
    "disgusting¡­" ethan muttered, wrinkling his nose. he found the serpent-eye zombie king's territory to be utterly unsanitary. it was filthy, like a pigsty.
    to make matters worse, between the buildings, countless spiderwebs hung in the air. they were thick with trapped insects, and even a few mutated sparrows were caught in the sticky threads. the birds struggled desperately, causing the webs to tremble, but they couldn't break free.
    the overlapping webs formed a dense, chaotic mess. just looking at them was enough to trigger anyone's fear of clusters or tight spaces.
    ethan ignored the mess and casually pulled out his phone to text mia.
    "where are you?"
    "farmers' market. you?"
    "almost there."
    "alright, we'll talk when we meet. i'm busy right now."
    mia sent the reply with one hand while slicing through a zombie with her other. she slipped her phone back into her pocket and kept moving.
    around her were more than a dozen people, all engaged in combat with zombies. among them were her partner, sean, and chris's group from last time. they were here to help transport supplies.
    sean glanced at mia with admiration in his eyes. "you can text with one hand while fighting zombies? that's impressive."
    "it's just practice," mia replied casually. she gripped her blade with both hands and decapitated another zombie in one swift motion.
    sean nodded thoughtfully, as if her words had struck a chord. it reminded him of his years of driving. he'd never really paid attention to how the wheels turned, yet he could reverse into a parking spot with pinpoint accuracy every time. why? because practice made perfect.
    he also recalled something his school coach used to say: "with enough effort, water can carve through stone, and a rope can saw through wood. keep practicing, and even the hardest tasks will become second nature."
    yeah, practice really was the key¡­
    behind them, chris and his group wielded alloy blades, cutting down zombies with ease. these were low-level zombies, the kind that could be dealt with in just a few strikes. there wasn't much pressure; it was more like routine cleanup.
    they were clearing the area of zombies to make it easier to transport supplies later.
    nearby stood the farmers' market. its rolling shutter door was half-open, smeared with bloodstains. the marks of human fingernails clawing at the metal were still faintly visible.
    the door was rusted shut. mia stepped forward, gripping her blade with both hands. with a single swing, there was a sharp 'swish'¡ªthe door was sliced cleanly in two, as if it were warm butter under a hot knife.
    mia, as the first-ever "awakener 001," wielded a custom-made weapon¡ªa tachi. the blade and hilt were both unusually long, nearly matching her height.
    embedded in the hilt was a lightning-element crystal core, faintly crackling with electricity. when fully activated, the electric energy would envelop the sleek blade, enhancing both its speed and destructive power.
    this was the latest tech developed by the shelter: crystal core armaments.
    at the moment, mia's weapon was one of a kind¡ªand it looked awesome.
    i mean, who could say no to a glowing sword?
    with the long blade resting casually on her shoulder, mia strode straight into the farmer's market. the place was dimly lit, the air thick with the stench of rot. from the darker corners, faint zombie growls echoed ominously.
    behind her, chris rummaged through his backpack, pulling out a grenade. he lobbed it forward with a strong throw.
    this wasn't just any grenade¡ªit had a flashing red light. after rolling a couple of times on the ground, it started emitting a sharp, rhythmic beeping: beep, beep, beep.
    the sound was piercing, cutting through the silence and spreading across the entire market.
    "raaaghhh!"
    the zombies, drawn by the noise, began shambling toward the grenade en masse.
    as the red light on the grenade blinked faster and the beeping grew more frantic, the tension in the air spiked.
    beep-beep-beep-beep¡ªboom!
    the explosion erupted with a deafening roar, a burst of blinding fire swallowing the horde of zombies.
    chunks of flesh and shattered limbs rained down, accompanied by rising smoke and the acrid stench of charred meat.
    "heh, problem solved!" chris said smugly.
    the shelter had been developing all kinds of anti-zombie weapons lately, and they were proving to be pretty effective¡ªthough, for now, they only worked on low-level zombies.
    with the immediate threat cleared, the group headed straight for the seed storage warehouse.
    the journey was surprisingly smooth. it seemed the grenade had done its job; they didn't encounter any more zombies along the way. before long, they reached a room.
    even in the dim light, they could make out stacks of large crates piled up ahead.
    "we hit the jackpot! let's see if there's anything good in here," one of the younger guys said, his face lighting up with excitement. he rushed forward, eager to check out the supplies.
    grabbing the lid of one of the crates, he yanked it open with a flourish.
    but instead of seeds, he was met with a pair of glowing yellow eyes staring back at him.
    a snake.
    its sharp fangs glistened as it flicked its tongue, hissing menacingly.
    for a moment, the two locked eyes.
    "oh, crap!"
    the young man's face went pale as he realized what he was looking at. he tried to back away, but it was too late.
    whoosh!
    the snake lunged, sinking its fangs into his neck. the sharp, searing pain made him cry out in agony.
    the others froze, equally horrified.
    "a snake?!"
    mia reacted instantly. with a swift motion, she swung her blade straight at the snake's head. s§×ar?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    the razor-sharp edge sliced through the air with precision, so close to the young man's skin that it shaved the fine hairs on his neck.
    the snake's head was severed cleanly, its body dropping lifelessly to the ground.
    the young man stumbled back, clutching his neck. his face was pale, his breath ragged. he looked like he'd just brushed shoulders with death itself.
    but the burning pain in his neck brought him back to reality. when he pulled his hand away, it was smeared with dark, blackened blood.
    "it's venomous!"
    "of course it's dangerous! the last search team that came here was wiped out. stay alert!" chris warned, his voice tense.
    as if on cue, a faint rustling sound began to spread through the warehouse.
    from beneath the crates and through the cracks, countless black snakes began slithering out, surrounding the group.
    there's something primal about the human fear of snakes¡ªsomething buried deep in our dna.
    continue reading stories on empire
    seeing the writhing mass of serpents, everyone felt their skin crawl.
    "kill them!"
    as a few snakes slithered closer, mia didn't hesitate. she swung her blade, slicing them cleanly in half.
    the others quickly grabbed their weapons, joining the fight against the swarm.
    but then, a new sound came from above¡ªa faint, unsettling squirming.
    chris glanced up and froze in terror.
    the ceiling beams were covered in snakes.
    dozens, maybe hundreds, coiled together in writhing masses. and now, they were starting to drop.
    it was like a rainstorm of snakes, falling straight toward them.
    ...

 Chapter 71 He wasâ€¦ too kind

    the group was gripped with fear. they frantically swung the hunting knives strapped to their waists, slashing at the rain of snakes. it was like a real-life version of fruit ninja¡ªtheir blades moved so fast they almost sparked, leaving them no time to stop.before long, the ground was piled high with snake corpses, layer upon layer. blood sprayed through the air like a wild, chaotic dance.
    but the snakes seemed endless, continuing to fall relentlessly from above.
    everyone's stamina was draining fast.
    especially the young man who had been bitten earlier¡ªhis name was brandon hunter. his face had grown pale, his breathing labored. if the venom wasn't sucked out soon, he'd be doomed to die under this rain of snakes.
    "what do we do now?"
    the others weren't faring much better. they had managed to kill hundreds of snakes, but one slip-up could mean certain death.
    "this place is insane! no human should ever set foot here!"
    just as despair began to set in, something unexpected happened.
    the snakes suddenly froze mid-air, as if paralyzed. then, one after another, they exploded with loud bangs, sending chunks of flesh flying everywhere. blood mist filled the air, turning the scene into something straight out of a nightmare.
    in just a few seconds, the once-overwhelming swarm of snakes had been almost entirely wiped out. the few that survived slithered away in panic, as if they'd encountered something utterly terrifying.
    "what¡­ just happened?"
    chris and the others stopped in their tracks, stunned. they stared blankly at the carnage around them, struggling to process what they had just witnessed.
    then, a tall figure slowly emerged from the blood-soaked haze. despite the rain of blood, his white shirt remained spotless, as if untouched by the chaos.
    it was ethan.
    his domain of the dead now covered a massive area, easily suppressing the entire swarm of snakes in an instant.
    when sean saw the figure, his eyes lit up with joy. "ethan! you came to help us!"
    "yeah." ethan nodded calmly.
    the group finally realized that the newcomer was an ally¡ªand an incredibly powerful one at that. relief washed over them.
    brandon, in particular, felt like he had just escaped death itself. his face was filled with gratitude. "thank you for saving me."
    "no need to thank me," ethan replied with a faint smile. his handsome face softened, radiating a warmth that felt like a gentle spring breeze. your next chapter awaits on empire
    he was¡­ too kind.
    the group couldn't help but stare at him, momentarily dazed.
    but chris, looking at ethan's smile, felt a chill run down his spine. his body tensed involuntarily. he had encountered ethan once before during a mission with mia and knew exactly who¡ªor rather, what¡ªhe was. ethan wasn't just any ordinary person. he was the absolute ruler of the skyscraper zone, a phantom infected, and the terrifying king of the undead.
    "he's¡­ actually here¡­"
    still, chris knew ethan wasn't hostile. in fact, he had just saved their lives. fear aside, chris couldn't help but feel deeply grateful.
    "uncle chris, can you, uh¡­ suck the venom out for me?" brandon suddenly asked, breaking the tension.
    "uh¡­ sure¡­"
    chris snapped out of his thoughts and looked at brandon's neck. the blackened blood was still oozing from the wound. if brandon weren't an awakener with a superhuman physique, he'd already be dead.
    but the sight of the wound was¡­ unsettling. it made chris hesitate.
    still, with brandon's life on the line, chris gritted his teeth and leaned in, pressing his mouth to the side of brandon's neck to suck out the venom. the two of them ended up in an awkwardly close position, their posture unintentionally¡­ suggestive.
    meanwhile, mia's large eyes were fixed on ethan. she suddenly remembered something.
    "that list of black hand legion members you gave me last time¡ªwhere did you find it?"
    "in an underground mall," ethan replied matter-of-factly.
    "oh¡­"
    mia nodded, her brows furrowing slightly. she had noticed before that ryan seemed to have ulterior motives toward ethan, but she hadn't realized he was connected to the black hand legion.
    "this deal was a loss¡­" she muttered under her breath.
    "don't be so stingy," ethan said casually, though his gaze had shifted to the tachi sword in mia's hand. its sleek, unique design caught his eye.
    the rest of the group began searching through the surrounding crates.
    most of them had been destroyed by the pythons, but a few still contained seeds that were surprisingly intact. these seeds looked viable¡ªlikely still capable of growing crops.
    finding these supplies filled everyone with joy.
    well, everyone except chris and brandon, who were still huddled together as chris sucked out the venom. chris spat out several mouthfuls of blackened blood before finally finishing the job. his lips were swollen to the point they looked like two sausages hanging off his face.
    "that should do it¡­" chris muttered, exhausted.
    "thanks, uncle chris," brandon said gratefully.
    the two of them slumped against the wall, sitting down to rest. the ordeal had drained them both, especially brandon. his face was still pale, and his body trembled slightly. he couldn't help but feel lucky to have survived. honestly, it was a miracle he was still alive.
    with shaky hands, brandon pulled out his phone to send a message, letting someone know he was okay.
    chris, sitting beside him, glanced over curiously. "who are you texting?"
    "my online girlfriend," brandon replied, his face lighting up with happiness. "we haven't met in person yet, but i've seen her photos. she's got fair skin, gorgeous looks, and legs for days¡­"
    "oh¡­" chris raised an eyebrow, his expression turning thoughtful.
    "brandon, you'd better be careful," chris said seriously. "what if she's actually someone from the black hand legion trying to scam you?"
    "no way¡­" brandon's smile faltered.
    "why not? these days, it's not just humans you have to worry about. even monsters have evolved intelligence. they can use the internet to trick people too. who knows if the person you're chatting with is human¡­ or something else entirely?" chris said, his tone dead serious.
    brandon's face turned pale at the thought. he realized chris might have a point. the internet was full of all kinds of shady characters¡ªand now, even monsters. it was better to be cautious.
    "so¡­ what should i do?" brandon asked nervously.
    "listen to me, brandon. the internet is a deep, dark place, and you're not equipped to handle it. why don't you just give me your phone? i'll chat with her for you," chris said, his face completely straight.
    ¡­ sear?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    meanwhile, the commotion they had caused earlier had already drawn the attention of serpent-eye and his zombie forces.
    "boss, someone's entered our territory. they're in the farmers' market," a zombie reported.
    "humans?" serpent-eye raised an eyebrow, glancing over his shoulder. behind him stood a massive horde of zombies¡ªtens of thousands strong, including elite fighters.
    he had been preparing to launch an attack on ethan, but now, at this critical moment, humans had wandered into his domain.
    a cruel smile spread across serpent-eye's face. "they've practically delivered themselves to us as 'strategic resources.'"
    zombies were at their strongest right after consuming fresh flesh. their cells became hyperactive, enhancing their physical strength, speed, and reflexes to peak levels.
    "let's go. we'll deal with those humans first¡ªit's on the way anyway," serpent-eye ordered.
    with that, the zombie horde began to move. the ground trembled under their sheer numbers, their advance like an unstoppable tidal wave. among them were grotesque elites, including the massive, bloated michelin and the arrogant spider zombie woman.
    back on ethan's side, the group had finished resting and were ready to move out.
    chris and the others, now carrying the seeds they had salvaged, exited the farmers' market. the area was eerily quiet, the silence oppressive. the zombies in the vicinity had already been cleared out, leaving behind a dead, desolate atmosphere.
    "let's keep it up, everyone. we're halfway through the plan. with all these seeds, the shelter will definitely reward us," chris said, trying to motivate the group.
    brandon nodded, quickening his pace. he couldn't wait to leave this hellhole behind.
    "stop," ethan's calm voice suddenly rang out from behind them.
    "huh?" brandon froze, turning around with a puzzled expression. "what's wrong?"
    "there's something in front of you," ethan said, his tone steady.
    brandon frowned in confusion and looked ahead. at first, he didn't see anything unusual. but as he squinted, he noticed something glinting faintly in the sunlight¡ªa thin thread stretched across his path.
    it was a strand of spider silk. though nearly invisible, it was incredibly tough and razor-sharp, easily as deadly as any weapon. if brandon had taken another step, he would've been decapitated on the spot.
    his heart pounded as he realized just how close he had come to death. the deadly thread was less than two inches from his neck.
    ¡­

 Chapter 72 Your fights with me

    if he took even one more step forward, he'd be dead¡ªno question about it.as their eyes scanned further down the street, they realized the spider silk wasn't just in one place. it crisscrossed the entire area, like a web of laser beams cutting through the air, stretched across the street in every direction.
    "what the hell is this?"
    the group was shaken to their core. the five-star corpse nest was far more dangerous than they'd imagined. one wrong move, and they'd be dead. this wasn't a place humans were meant to tread. read new chapters at empire
    "this wasn't here when we came through earlier. when did this happen?" brandon asked, frowning. he was sure they'd walked this exact path before.
    ethan's calm gaze fixed on the distance. "because when you came through, they hadn't shown up yet."
    "who?" chris and the others tensed up, a deep sense of unease creeping over them.
    "well, well, i didn't expect you to be so sharp." suddenly, a sharp, mocking female voice echoed from above.
    everyone instinctively looked up. hanging upside down in midair was a woman. her lower body wasn't human¡ªit had eight spider legs, and strands of spider silk stretched from her body to the tops of nearby buildings.
    in broad daylight, this woman dangled upside down in the middle of the street. her long hair swayed back and forth, and her pale face bore a chilling, bloodthirsty smile.
    the scene was nothing short of horrifying.
    the group froze, their breath catching in their throats. they instinctively took a few steps back.
    "it's the spider empress!" chris stammered, his voice trembling with fear.
    the spider empress was infamous¡ªa former overlord in her own right, known for her brutality. she'd been subdued by the serpent-eye zombie king and brought under his control. everyone in the shelter had heard of her.
    and now, here she was.
    but it wasn't over yet. from all directions, low, guttural growls began to echo. the sound of zombies¡ªdozens, then hundreds, then thousands¡ªrose like a tidal wave, growing louder and louder.
    a massive horde of zombies began pouring into the street, a dense, endless swarm. among them, one figure stood out: a grotesquely obese zombie nicknamed "michelin." his bloated body jiggled with every step, and the ground seemed to quake beneath his weight.
    "a zombie horde!"
    chris and the others turned pale as death. their faces were drained of all hope.
    the horde was massive¡ªeasily tens of thousands strong. among them were elite zombies, leaping onto nearby rooftops with terrifying agility. they crouched on all fours, their predatory eyes locked on the group, surrounding them completely.
    "they're all here," someone muttered.
    even mia, who had seen her fair share of horrors, had never witnessed anything like this. no matter how strong an individual was, there was no way to take on a horde of this size.
    even ants, when there are enough of them, can take down an elephant. and these weren't ants¡ªthey were zombies. if nothing else, they'd wear you down until you dropped.
    as the horde surged forward, a towering figure appeared on a high-rise in the distance. it was the serpent-eye zombie king. his massive frame loomed over the battlefield, his piercing yellow eyes scanning the group below. his presence radiated dominance, as if he ruled this entire region.
    when his gaze fell on them, it felt like a dagger stabbing into their hearts.
    even the serpent-eye zombie king had shown up. he was the undisputed ruler of this area, the apex predator.
    "is this really necessary?" chris muttered bitterly, his face twisted in despair. what had he done to deserve this? did he ruin the guy's favorite show? sleep with his girlfriend? sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    all they'd done was come out here to scavenge for seeds.
    and now, the entire zombie army had mobilized to trap them here. it was absurd.
    chris sighed in resignation. "guess i can't say i didn't deserve this¡­"
    the group was utterly hopeless. they didn't even have the will to fight back anymore. some of them were even considering ending their own lives to avoid the agony of being torn apart by zombies.
    under the crushing weight of despair, brandon's trembling hands pulled out his phone. he'd just sent a message to let his family know he was safe. now, he was rewriting it as a final goodbye.
    what a cruel, hopeless world this was¡­
    mia, however, remained calm. she rested her long blade on her shoulder, her sharp eyes fixed on the scene ahead. her expression didn't waver. "so, this is the target?"
    "yeah, more or less," ethan replied, tilting his head slightly as he assessed the situation.
    "got it." mia nodded, shifting her grip to hold her blade with both hands. she raised it in front of her, ready for battle. "let's do this."
    "wait, what?!" chris and the others stared at her in disbelief. she wanted to fight this?
    the serpent-eye zombie king's gaze locked onto ethan. though he'd never seen him before, he could sense the aura of a fellow apex predator. "i didn't expect to see you reduced to running with prey."
    "there's a lot you didn't expect," ethan replied casually, completely unfazed.
    serpent-eye's grin stretched unnaturally wide, reaching all the way to his cheekbones. his piercing yellow eyes narrowed slightly, and a sinister smile crept across his face.
    seeing ethan walk into his territory alone, serpent-eye felt victory was already in his grasp. "looks like i overestimated you. you're actually dumb enough to walk in here and throw your life away. fine, i'll grant your wish!"
    "what exactly do you have to be so smug about?" ethan's calm voice cut through the tension.
    the moment he finished speaking, the sky behind him darkened. a massive black cloud surged over the horizon, dense and ominous, blotting out the sun.
    "caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw¡ª! hey, buddy, i'm back!"
    the sharp cries of crows filled the air as they swooped in like fighter jets, their sleek forms cutting through the sky. in an instant, they blanketed the heavens, their sheer numbers creating an overwhelming, oppressive presence.
    "what the hell?!" chris and the others gasped, their jaws dropping. "what's going on now?!"
    but before they could process the scene above, the ground beneath them began to tremble. shards of broken glass on the street rattled violently, and the earth shook harder and harder, as if an army was charging toward them.
    "roar¡ª!"
    a thunderous bellow echoed from the distance. bulldozer's massive frame emerged, his hulking body leading a pack of ferocious zombies. among them were familiar faces: laura, the doctor zombie, and countless others, all charging forward with terrifying speed and ferocity.
    the zombie horde was here in full force.
    the sight was nothing short of breathtaking.
    chris suddenly realized what was happening. this wasn't just a fight¡ªit was a battle for dominance between zombie kings. he was nothing more than a bystander, a minor character caught in the crossfire.
    how did he, of all people, end up in the middle of something like this?
    but as he watched ethan's forces arrive, a flicker of hope reignited in his heart. if ethan could defeat serpent-eye, they might actually survive this. maybe it was the atmosphere, or maybe it was sheer desperation, but chris felt a surge of determination. he gripped his alloy blade tightly, his eyes shining with newfound resolve.
    "so, you came prepared¡­" serpent-eye muttered from his perch on the rooftop, his sharp gaze scanning the battlefield. he quickly realized what was happening, but it didn't faze him. he was ready for a fight to the death.
    "three thousand against one thousand," he sneered. "the advantage is mine."
    "kill them all!" serpent-eye roared.
    at his command, his zombie horde erupted into a frenzy, surging forward like a tidal wave.
    the two zombie armies collided with the force of a raging storm. it was chaos¡ªzombies clawed, bit, and tore into each other with reckless abandon. blood sprayed through the air, and the stench of death and gore filled the battlefield. the zombies fought like rabid animals, driven by an insatiable hunger to rip flesh from their enemies.
    amid the chaos, a group of zombies stood out. ethan's elite force of 500 was like a spearhead, cutting through the enemy ranks with brutal efficiency.
    these elite zombies were terrifying. even when bitten, they didn't flinch. instead, they'd grab their attacker's head, rip it clean off, and toss it aside like garbage. their wounds healed almost instantly, the torn flesh knitting itself back together before anyone could react.
    the enemy zombies fell one after another, but ethan's elite soldiers were unstoppable, charging forward like invincible war machines, leaving destruction in their wake.
    "what the hell are these monsters?" serpent-eye muttered, narrowing his eyes as he watched the carnage unfold. for the first time, a sense of unease crept into his mind. these weren't ordinary zombies¡ªthey were something far worse.
    and then there was laura. her lithe figure darted through the battlefield like a shadow, her face twisted into a chilling smile. wherever she went, bodies piled up in her wake. she was a one-woman slaughterhouse, cutting down everything in her path.
    "stop her!" serpent-eye barked.
    michelin, the grotesquely obese zombie, lumbered forward like a wrecking ball. his massive body barreled through the battlefield, sending zombies flying in every direction as he charged toward laura.
    but before he could reach her, a massive fist slammed into his face. his flabby body rippled like a wave from the impact.
    bulldozer stepped into view, towering over michelin.
    "hey, fatso," bulldozer growled, cracking his knuckles. "your fight's with me."

 Chapter 73 Masters of strategy

    "roar¡ª"michelin staggered back two steps, letting out an enraged roar. he was completely provoked now, swinging his fist straight at bulldozer.
    the two of them were evenly matched¡ªboth brute-force tanks, like humanoid beasts, trading blow after blow with raw, bone-crushing power.
    "damn, they're intense¡­"
    serpent-eye observed the chaos from a distance, quickly realizing that the enemy's evolution level was off the charts. their strength was overwhelming, and as soon as the fight began, his side was already at a disadvantage.
    but ethan had two powerful allies on his side.
    mia had transformed into a cold, emotionless killing machine. her face was calm, devoid of any expression, as she wielded her 40-foot-long tachi with deadly precision. the blade cut through the air with a fierce whoosh, and wherever it passed, zombies were shredded into pieces. black blood and mangled limbs flew everywhere¡ªshe was like a walking meat grinder on the battlefield.
    sean, on the other hand, was brimming with excitement. it was his first time experiencing such a massive battle, and he seemed to be feeding off the adrenaline. with a single punch, he sent a zombie flying dozens of feet away.
    bang! bang! bang! bang!
    with every punch he threw, zombies were launched into the air. some crashed into storefronts along the street, while others smashed into their undead comrades, scattering them like bowling pins.
    meanwhile, chris and the others in the rear were fighting seriously as well.
    they were all awakeners who had condensed their neurocores, making them as strong as elite zombies. standing back-to-back, they formed a tight battle formation, working together seamlessly. their coordinated attacks packed a serious punch.
    everyone knew that if they could help ethan win this fight, they might actually survive. with their lives on the line, no one dared to slack off.
    "where the hell is genesis biotech?" serpent-eye muttered to himself, growing increasingly uneasy. if this kept up, he knew he'd lose sooner or later.
    screw it!
    with a leap, serpent-eye jumped straight off the high-rise building, deciding to join the fray himself.
    if he didn't step in now, all his underlings would be wiped out.
    but the moment he landed, an overwhelming pressure crashed down on him. it felt like a tidal wave of blood, suffocating and inescapable, as if he were sinking into quicksand.
    "what's the matter? couldn't hold back anymore?" ethan's figure appeared in front of him.
    "hmph!"
    serpent-eye let out a cold snort, his vicious eyes gleaming with malice. "the only reason you're winning is because you've got humans helping you!"
    "didn't you just say i was hanging out with my food?" ethan's lips curled into a faint smirk.
    for a moment, serpent-eye was at a loss for words. the jab hit him hard, and he felt a surge of humiliation and anger.
    "die!"
    as an a-rank zombie king, serpent-eye's body was incredibly tough. even under the oppressive force of the domain of the dead, he hadn't lost his ability to fight.
    with a murderous aura radiating from him, he raised his fist and swung it at ethan.
    ethan could sense it¡ªwhether human or zombie, serpent-eye was the strongest opponent he'd faced so far.
    but he didn't dodge. instead, he met the attack head-on, throwing his own punch to clash with serpent-eye's.
    boom!
    the collision of the two zombie kings was like two mountains crashing into each other. a shockwave erupted from their fists, sending nearby zombies flying into the air.
    continue reading at empire
    serpent-eye felt a sharp pain shoot through his arm and couldn't stop himself from stumbling back several steps.
    under the suppression of the domain of the dead, he was no match for ethan.
    "you've evolved to this level¡­" serpent-eye was horrified to realize the massive gap between their strength.
    ethan's voice was calm. "not bad. you're the first opponent to take one of my punches."
    "you¡­"
    serpent-eye's eyes burned with rage. ethan's tone was so arrogant, so dismissive¡ªit was infuriating. it felt like a blatant insult, and his anger boiled over.
    but before he could react, ethan closed the distance again. the oppressive force of the domain of the dead surged forward, and ethan's five fingers reached for serpent-eye's head.
    serpent-eye bared his fangs, his yellow pupils narrowing sharply. his mental energy flared wildly as he activated his awakened ability: phantom realm.
    "huh?"
    ethan raised an eyebrow as the world around him suddenly fell silent. the roars and howls of zombies vanished, and he found himself standing in a pitch-black void. it was as if he were floating in an endless, silent universe.
    the next moment, deep within the darkness ahead, something seemed to writhe and shift. slowly, an unimaginably massive serpent emerged.
    its body stretched for miles, its raised head as large as a celestial body, and its vicious eyes locked onto ethan.
    then, one after another, more colossal serpents appeared, each raising their heads high, encircling ethan completely.
    the serpents loomed like gods, gazing down at all life with disdain, their overwhelming presence suffocating the air.
    ethan felt as though he were trapped beneath several towering mountains. compared to these creatures, he was like a speck of dust in the vast ocean. the oppressive aura pressed down on him relentlessly.
    for most people, such a terrifying sight would have been enough to shatter their sanity.
    but ethan's expression remained calm.
    he even couldn't help but mutter under his breath, "this illusion is so fake."
    he had been warned about this. little shadow had already told him that serpent-eye's ability was phantom realm, so he was mentally prepared.
    faced with the monstrous serpents, ethan felt no fear. instead, he simply closed his eyes. if it was all fake, why bother looking at it?
    ethan shifted all his focus to his senses.
    moments later, he pinpointed serpent-eye's presence.
    "behind me!"
    without hesitation, ethan swung his fist backward. it seemed to strike empty air, but a muffled sound echoed, followed by the sharp crack of bones breaking.
    "urgh!"
    serpent-eye's figure was sent flying, and at the same time, the entire illusion shattered like broken glass. ethan was back on the battlefield.
    serpent-eye was hurled 500 feet away, smashing through several walls before finally coming to a stop.
    "this is impossible!"
    his mind was reeling with shock. ethan had clearly been trapped in the illusion, yet he still managed to land a direct hit.
    serpent-eye's phantom realm was undeniably powerful. even a b-rank awakener caught in it would collapse in terror. but against ethan¡­ it just seemed laughably ineffective.
    as serpent-eye struggled to climb out of the rubble, he turned his head and saw ethan walking toward him again.
    the aura around ethan was like a surging sea of blood, radiating an overwhelming pressure that was about to engulf serpent-eye completely.
    a chilling sense of doom washed over him. it was as if he could see death itself approaching.
    but just then, the sound of gunfire erupted from the distant street.
    two towering doom hunters appeared first, their gatling guns spitting fire as shell casings rained down. they were clearing a path ahead with relentless firepower.
    behind them, two rows of armored vehicles advanced slowly, providing cover.
    in the center of the convoy, a group of human awakeners emerged, led by none other than justin. he was at the head of the squad, exuding confidence.
    the awakeners were clad in sleek black nano-combat suits, giving them an imposing and stylish appearance.
    "let's see how the fight's going," justin said with a smug grin.
    in truth, he had deliberately arrived late. he wasn't truly allied with serpent-eye and had hoped that the zombie king and ethan would wear each other down, leaving him to swoop in and reap the rewards.
    just like when ethan had taken down the operation king hunt squad.
    his ideal scenario? the battle would end with both ethan and serpent-eye severely weakened¡ªthen he could eliminate serpent-eye as well.
    "hmph! a mere zombie thinks it can outsmart me? doesn't it know that humans are masters of strategy?" justin muttered to himself, his hands steady now as he flicked open a lighter. he lit a cigarette, took a deep drag, and exhaled with satisfaction.
    he had completely forgotten how terrified he'd been back in serpent-eye's lair, trembling like a leaf. now, he was acting like a petty man drunk on his own success.
    from his vantage point, the battlefield was utter chaos.
    everywhere he looked, there was carnage¡ªzombies and humans locked in brutal combat. he couldn't even tell which zombies were on the same side. all he knew was that the fighting was fierce and bloody. s§×ar?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "hmm? where's little serpent-eye gone?"
    ...

 Chapter 74 So... were even now, right?

    "someone from genesis biotech is here!"serpent-eye glanced over, his eyes narrowing as a thought crossed his mind. in an instant, countless serpents surged out from the darkness behind him.
    the snakes hissed and screeched as they lunged toward ethan, but before they could get close, they exploded one by one. shards of flesh and splattered blood filled the air, obscuring the view.
    taking advantage of the chaos, serpent-eye turned and bolted, heading straight for the genesis biotech camp at an incredible speed. his plan was simple: redirect the disaster toward someone else.
    justin, who had been observing the battlefield, suddenly noticed a tall figure sprinting toward him. the man looked panicked and utterly disheveled.
    your journey continues on empire
    "whoa, you got wrecked, huh?" justin remarked, sizing up serpent-eye. the once-imposing figure was now covered in dust and grime, his chest visibly caved in as if he'd taken a massive hit.
    not bad, not bad...
    justin smirked inwardly. his plan was working perfectly. if even serpent-eye, an a-rank zombie king, had been beaten to this state, then ethan must be in rough shape too. once both sides were worn out, justin could swoop in and clean up the mess.
    but he didn't let his thoughts show. instead, he put on a concerned expression and asked, "bro serpent-eye, you're hurt! what about the zombie king in that building? how's he holding up?"
    "they're strong! way too strong! we're no match for them. thank god you showed up when you did. hurry, take them down!" serpent-eye urged, his voice filled with urgency.
    "huh?" justin frowned, sensing something was off. he scanned the battlefield carefully and asked, "wait a second... those guys getting their asses kicked over there¡ªdon't tell me they're your men?"
    "not all of them, but yeah, most of them," serpent-eye admitted.
    "are you kidding me?!" justin nearly choked on his own spit.
    "and the zombie king in the building?" justin pressed.
    "there." serpent-eye tilted his head toward the battlefield.
    justin followed his gaze and froze. amid the chaos, a tall, slender figure strolled casually through the battlefield. his white shirt was pristine, untouched by dirt or blood. not a single scratch marred his body.
    fuck.
    justin cursed internally. this serpent-eye was utterly useless. the guy had gotten himself beaten to a pulp, while ethan looked like he'd just stepped out of a fashion magazine. so much for playing the waiting game¡ªthere'd be no easy win here.
    ethan, meanwhile, had noticed serpent-eye retreating toward the genesis biotech camp. the camp was guarded by over twenty awakeners, but ethan didn't rush. instead, he walked toward them at a steady, unhurried pace.
    "he's coming! he's coming!" the tension in the camp skyrocketed as everyone's eyes locked on ethan.
    as he approached, several elite zombies broke away from the main group and charged toward the human camp, their ferocity palpable.
    "attack!" justin barked, his voice sharp and commanding.
    the awakeners behind him sprang into action. energy surged as elemental powers came to life¡ªwalls of earth and ice rose to block the zombies, while fireballs and ice spears rained down in rapid succession. the coordination was seamless, a testament to their training.
    among them was a woman clad in a sleek black nano-combat suit that accentuated her athletic figure. her hair was tied back in a high ponytail, giving her a sharp, no-nonsense look. her name was marina drake, a water-element awakener and one of the captains of operation king hunt. her reputation as a powerhouse was well-earned.
    with a wave of her hand, a surge of blue energy coalesced into a roaring water dragon. it tore through the horde of zombies, scattering them like leaves in a storm.
    "humans do have some fight in them..." serpent-eye muttered under his breath. the elite zombies were being handled by the awakeners, while the regular ones were left to the doom hunters.
    the doom hunters were relentless. their gatling guns roared, spitting out streams of bullets that shredded the zombies into unrecognizable chunks. if any zombie managed to get close, the doom hunters would swing their massive iron hammers, smashing their enemies into bloody pulp with a single blow.
    "there's hope!" serpent-eye thought, a flicker of optimism lighting up his battered spirit. for the first time, he felt like victory might actually be within reach.
    just then, a shadowy figure, silent as a ghost, slipped into the battlefield unnoticed. it crept around to the rear of the genesis biotech camp and merged seamlessly with the shadow of one of the awakeners on the ground.
    the figure, known as shadow, moved without a sound¡ªan assassin born of darkness.
    from the shadow of the unsuspecting awakener, shadow's semi-ethereal body began to rise, flickering like black flames as it took form.
    "huh?"
    a psychic-type awakener nearby suddenly sensed something amiss. he instinctively turned his head, his eyes widening in horror.
    "jennifer! behind you!" he shouted in alarm. sear?h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "what?" jennifer, the awakener in question, looked confused. she began to turn, but before she could fully react, a sharp, searing pain tore through her body.
    "squelch!"
    shadow's clawed hand had already pierced through her back.
    jennifer's body convulsed violently as blood gushed from the wound. her eyes widened in shock, but within moments, her life slipped away. her lifeless body crumpled to the ground.
    "hehehehehe!" shadow let out a sinister laugh, licking the blood off his claws with a twisted expression of satisfaction. for someone like him, who had lived in deprivation, this was the sweetest delicacy¡ªa taste of pure ecstasy.
    the scene sent chills down everyone's spine.
    "what the hell is that thing?!" someone gasped.
    "another zombie king?!"
    "attack him! now!"
    the camp erupted into chaos as the awakeners unleashed their powers, hurling attacks toward shadow.
    but shadow had no intention of sticking around. after his successful ambush, he retreated swiftly, disappearing into the shadows. moments later, from the street corner behind him, a massive horde of zombies surged forward.
    this was shadow's crew¡ªhis "brothers in poverty." five thousand zombies, including a thousand elite ones, charged like starving wolves. their desperation made them fearless, and the sight of so many humans only fueled their bloodlust.
    "damn it! he has backup!" justin realized the gravity of the situation and quickly ordered his forces to intercept the incoming horde.
    meanwhile, serpent-eye recognized shadow immediately.
    "so it's you, you pathetic loser! and now you're here to mess things up for me?!" serpent-eye snarled.
    "serpent-eye, your time is up," shadow growled in a low, menacing voice.
    the awakeners justin had brought with him were now locked in battle with shadow's forces. but even as they fought, they couldn't forget the most dangerous threat of all¡ªthe zombie king, ethan, who had been walking toward them just moments ago.
    "wait..." justin's brow furrowed as a sense of unease crept over him. he scanned the battlefield frantically, but ethan's tall, imposing figure was nowhere to be seen.
    "ethan's gone!"
    "what?!"
    the others around him were equally shocked. they turned to look, but ethan had indeed vanished.
    that didn't make sense. he had been walking toward them just a moment ago... where could he have gone?
    but there was no time to dwell on it. zombies were attacking from all sides, and the humans had no choice but to focus on defending themselves.
    with the arrival of shadow and his horde, the battle had reached a fever pitch.
    ...
    elsewhere on the battlefield, another intense fight was unfolding.
    the spider empress, a former ruler in her own right, was proving to be a formidable force. her webs shot out in rapid succession, ensnaring zombies and either tearing them apart or immobilizing them. her webs were thick and sticky, and many of them were covered in crows.
    the red-eyed crow, however, was having a rough time. it darted and weaved through the webs, narrowly avoiding capture as it tried to escape.
    "don't run, my little darling!" the spider empress called out, her voice dripping with mockery as she pursued the crow relentlessly.
    "freak! you're such a freak!" the red-eyed crow squawked in terror, flapping its wings desperately. it was almost out of the web's range and ready to ascend into the sky.
    but the spider empress was its natural predator.
    with a sharp hiss, she opened her mouth, and a torrent of silk shot out, weaving itself into a massive web above the crow.
    the crow had nowhere to go. the web fell like a net, trapping it mid-air. with a loud "thud", the red-eyed crow crashed to the ground, tangled in the sticky threads.
    it struggled with all its might, but the web only tightened around it, leaving it completely immobilized.
    the spider empress's eyes gleamed with excitement as she leapt into the air, her eight razor-sharp legs poised to strike.
    the red-eyed crow's crimson eyes flickered with panic as the spider empress's massive form loomed closer. death was seconds away.
    "shit... this is it for me..." the crow thought, despair washing over it.
    but just as the spider empress's legs were about to pierce its body, a massive figure stepped in front of the crow, blocking the attack like an unyielding wall.
    "squelch!"
    the spider empress's sharp legs stabbed into the newcomer's body, leaving several bloody holes. blood poured from the wounds, but the figure didn't flinch.
    it was bulldozer.
    his massive arms were crossed in front of him, shielding the crow from the fatal blow.
    once again, he had been turned into a pincushion.
    bulldozer gritted his teeth, enduring the excruciating pain. he turned his head slightly to look at the crow and, through clenched teeth, forced out a few words:
    "hey... remember when we first met, and i caught you? well, now i've saved you. so... we're even now, right? can we call it quits?"
    the red-eyed crow blinked its crimson eyes, staring at him for a moment. then, it tilted its head and said softly:
    "you big idiot..."
    ...

 Chapter 75 This guy is the final boss!

    "uh..." bulldozer froze for a moment, visibly startled.why is she still cursing me?
    gritting his teeth against the sharp pain, bulldozer mustered his strength and shoved spider empress away with both arms.
    "hehehehehe~~~" spider empress bared her sharp fangs, her sinister grin spreading wide. once a dominant force in her own right, she was slightly higher in rank than bulldozer.
    "neither of you stands a chance against me."
    but before her words could fully settle, a figure emerged from the shadows¡ªa young girl carrying a long tachi sword on her shoulder. the blade's edge gleamed, dripping fresh blood as she walked toward them.
    mia's large, calm eyes locked onto spider empress. "let me handle this."
    "huh? you're asking to die!" spider empress's pupils narrowed dangerously. this was supposed to be a battle between zombies, yet this human prey dared to challenge her.
    what's more, spider empress could sense that mia's aura wasn't particularly strong.
    "swoosh!" sear?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    spider empress opened her mouth and spat out razor-sharp webs, shooting them like arrows toward mia.
    mia swung her tachi in a flurry of precise slashes, cutting through the incoming webs. however, a few strands managed to graze her cheek and shoulder. the sharp threads sliced through her skin, leaving deep cuts that began to bleed.
    bulldozer and red-eyed crow stared, wide-eyed.
    bulldozer remembered mia vividly. she had once visited ethan's territory¡ªthe time he had messed up his patrol duties. he still felt guilty about it, so her face was etched in his memory. plus, the boss had said something important back then:
    mia is a friend.
    "oh no, oh no... boss's friend is leaking... uh, soup..." bulldozer muttered nervously.
    but mia's expression remained calm. if anything, she seemed to relish the pain. the sharp, stinging sensation coursing through her body triggered her ability: [deadly pain].
    "roar¡ª"
    spider empress let out a furious roar. the scent of human blood sent her into a frenzy, like a drug coursing through her veins. her face twisted with savage excitement as she lunged at mia, intent on devouring her whole.
    blood streamed down mia's pale face, but her gaze remained steady, unflinching. her grip on the sword tightened.
    a surge of energy erupted from her. the crystal core embedded in the hilt of her tachi began to glow with an intense, electric light, spreading rapidly along the blade until the entire sword was enveloped in crackling lightning.
    the long blade now shimmered like a bolt of pure electricity, arcs of lightning dancing along its edge.
    "slash."
    mia whispered the word softly. her figure vanished in an instant, moving so fast that she seemed to disappear. the blade in her hand cut through the air with a sharp, whistling sound.
    spider empress didn't even have time to react.
    the blade's edge sliced through her abdomen like a hot knife through butter, the sound of metal grinding against bone echoing in the air.
    "swoosh!"
    the two figures crossed paths mid-air. in the next moment, mia was already standing behind spider empress.
    spider empress's eyes widened in disbelief. slowly, she lowered her gaze to her stomach, where a thin, crimson line had appeared. a second later, her body began to shift unnaturally. black blood gushed out as her torso slid apart from her lower half.
    her head tilted to the side, and she collapsed to the ground. her upper and lower body were now completely severed.
    mia stepped forward, gripping her sword with both hands. with a motion as casual as swinging a golf club, she slashed diagonally, splitting spider empress's head open.
    a crystal core flew out from the shattered skull.
    mia caught it effortlessly, her movements smooth and composed, as if she had done this a thousand times before.
    "damn, she's strong!" bulldozer muttered, his small eyes filled with awe. no wonder the boss called her a friend¡ªshe had just taken down spider empress like it was nothing.
    at the same time, both bulldozer and red-eyed crow came to the same conclusion in their hearts:
    "she's a good person."
    ...
    the battlefield was like a scene straight out of hell. blood mist hung thick in the air, severed limbs and broken bodies scattered everywhere. in some places, corpses were piled into small mountains, and the foul stench of blood pooled and flowed beneath them.
    as the slaughter continued, serpent-eye's forces were rapidly dwindling. the tide of battle had turned completely one-sided. ethan's elite zombie army was so efficient that they even had spare capacity to launch an assault on genesis biotech.
    now, justin and his team were surrounded by a relentless horde of zombies, their attacks growing more frenzied by the second.
    "what the hell?! this isn't right!" justin cursed, his face twisted in frustration. this was supposed to be a situation where they could swoop in and reap the rewards, but somehow, things had spiraled out of control, and they were now the ones in danger.
    around him, the awakeners were locked in desperate combat.
    doom hunter's ammunition was nearly depleted, his weapons clicking uselessly as he fired his last rounds.
    suddenly, a chilling laugh echoed through the chaos. "hehehehehe~~~" one of the awakeners, who had just formed a neurocore, turned his head toward the sound¡ªonly to find laura's ghostly face inches from his own.
    before he could react, a sharp pain tore through his abdomen. his stomach had been ripped open, and his heart was yanked out in an instant.
    blood gushed from the wound as his lifeless body crumpled to the ground.
    laura's figure flickered and vanished, only to reappear in front of her next target. she struck with precision, aiming directly for vital points.
    in terms of sheer kill count, laura was unmatched in this battle. she had already earned herself a chilling nickname: "the heart reaper."
    "stop her! someone stop her!" justin shouted, his voice tinged with panic. the way she moved was too eerie, too unnatural.
    the surrounding awakeners scrambled to erect barriers¡ªwalls of earth and ice¡ªto block laura's advance.
    but while laura wreaked havoc in front, a shadowy figure loomed behind them.
    for the humans, both laura and the shadow were terrifying adversaries. they killed without warning, striking from the darkness like true phantom infected.
    "did you all forget about me?" a deep, magnetic voice suddenly rang out from within the crowd.
    justin turned toward the sound, his eyes widening in horror. it was ethan¡ªthe very figure who had disappeared earlier. somehow, he had silently infiltrated their ranks and was now standing right next to him.
    before justin could react, ethan unleashed his domain of the dead. a suffocating pressure blanketed the battlefield, enveloping everyone within its reach.
    with a casual wave of his hand, ethan reached into the skull of an awakener nearby and effortlessly extracted their crystal core.
    holy shit! justin's scalp tingled with fear.
    this guy is the final boss!
    as ethan moved through the crowd, he plucked out three or four more crystal cores with the same ease as if he were picking fruit in an orchard.
    captain marina gritted her teeth, struggling to withstand the overwhelming pressure. summoning all her strength, she activated her awakening ability.
    "water prison!"
    streams of pale blue energy began to coalesce, forming shimmering walls of water in the air. the water barriers surrounded ethan, resisting the oppressive force of his domain of the dead and trapping him inside.
    the water prison was composed of pure energy, and since ethan's domain of the dead could only pass through physical objects, he couldn't simply walk out of it.
    but his elite zombie warriors seized the opportunity. one by one, they broke through the gaps in the human defenses, pouncing on the awakeners. they pinned their victims to the ground, tearing into them with savage ferocity. the scene was gruesome beyond words.
    as the zombies closed in, serpent-eye clenched his jaw. despite his disdain for humans, he had no choice but to cooperate with them now.
    after a brief rest, his mental energy had recovered significantly. he summoned a tide of giant serpents, which surged forward and encircled ethan's elite zombies.
    the once-ferocious zombies froze in place, their expressions flickering with uncertainty. some even collapsed to their knees, trembling uncontrollably.
    any zombie that came into contact with serpent-eye's mental energy was dragged into the phantom realm, their minds thrown into disarray.
    this gave serpent-eye a moment to catch his breath.
    surveying the battlefield, he realized the situation was hopeless.
    "maybe... it's time to bail?"
    after all, survival was the key to making a comeback. as an a-rank zombie king, he might not be able to win, but he was confident in his ability to escape.
    enjoy exclusive content from empire
    with that thought, serpent-eye began to retreat, his movements slow and deliberate to avoid drawing attention.
    but just as he was about to slip away, a figure suddenly charged at him with incredible speed. like a raging bull, the figure slammed a fist into serpent-eye's chest, sending him flying over a hundred feet.
    it was sean, who had arrived to assist.
    "huh?"
    justin, startled by the commotion, turned toward the source of the noise. his eyes widened in disbelief when he saw that there was a human fighting alongside ethan's forces.
    what the hell is going on?!
    the man's appearance was strikingly familiar. justin quickly recalled seeing his profile on the refugee shelter's official website. it didn't take long for him to piece it together.
    "you... you're sean?!"
    sean glanced at him, his sharp eyes gleaming with intelligence. "oh? you've heard of my legend?"
    but before justin could respond, serpent-eye roared in fury. he unleashed a torrent of mental energy, directing it all toward sean in a desperate attempt to crush him.
    sean, however, remained completely unfazed.
    "as long as i abandon my rational mind, your tricks won't work on me."
    with that, his body began to crackle and pop as his bones shifted and expanded. in an instant, he activated his [fearless berserk] state.
    ...

 Chapter 76 Everythings over

    sean charged forward like a raging tiger, his fist slamming into serpent-eye's chest with a dull thud. the impact sent serpent-eye flying 50 feet through the air."damn it! this idiot!" serpent-eye muttered through gritted teeth, clearly furious. sean's abilities were a natural counter to his own, and it was driving him mad.
    justin, watching the scene unfold, was starting to panic.
    the opposing side wasn't just made up of laura, shadow, and other troublesome zombie kings¡ªthey also had sean, one of the key figures from refuge 002.
    his gaze darted around, and he noticed ethan had already shattered the water prison that had been holding him. ethereal blue light particles floated around ethan as he stepped forward, each step radiating an oppressive, terrifying pressure. s~ea??h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    and not far away, a slender girl with a katana slung over her shoulder was approaching at a leisurely pace, her calm demeanor only adding to the tension.
    "fuck!" justin cursed under his breath. the lineup on the other side was insane.
    he had originally planned to swoop in and reap the benefits after the others had worn each other down. but now, it was clear¡ªhe wasn't dealing with a wounded fish. he was staring down a shark, and it was about to devour everything.
    "it's over¡­ everything's over."
    meanwhile, marina and the other awakeners were on high alert, their eyes locked on ethan. no one dared to let their guard down for even a second.
    "stay sharp, everyone! during the fight, make sure to wrap your bodies in energy. don't let him pierce through and rip out your crystal cores directly."
    "got it!"
    the group responded in unison, their voices tense but resolute.
    energy surged around them, their auras growing stronger by the second. one of them formed a layer of ice armor over their body, radiating a bone-chilling cold. another's body flickered with flames, the heat distorting the air around them.
    this was a fight to the death, and the awakeners were pulling out all the stops. but this kind of heightened state burned through energy fast¡ªthey couldn't keep it up for long.
    "not bad¡­" ethan muttered, a faint smirk on his lips. at the same time, his eyes glowed with a crimson light as he unleashed his full power¡ªdomain of the dead.
    a crushing wave of energy erupted outward, spreading across a radius of several hundred feet.
    everything caught in the domain¡ªtrash cans, streetlights, even abandoned cars¡ªshattered instantly, as if disassembling themselves. the scene before them was one of utter destruction, like the end of the world.
    marina and the others were caught in the storm, their hair whipping wildly as they struggled to hold their ground. their faces were grim, their bodies straining against the overwhelming force. it felt like even the slightest lapse in focus would result in them being torn apart.
    "this is insane!"
    "how does he have this much power?"
    "could he be¡­ an s-class zombie king?!"
    the group was paralyzed with fear, their minds racing. and as ethan's tall, pale figure drew closer, the pressure only grew more suffocating.
    "i¡­ i can't hold on any longer!"
    a fire-element awakener let out a desperate roar, flames erupting around his body as he burned through the last of his energy. his entire form ignited, transforming him into a blazing inferno. with everything he had left, he charged at ethan, his fist engulfed in fire.
    ethan didn't dodge. instead, he raised his hand and met the attack head-on, exuding an air of absolute dominance. in the domain of the dead, he was the undisputed ruler.
    boom!
    the collision sent a deafening shockwave through the air. the fire-element awakener's body exploded under the sheer force, his flames extinguished in an instant. his final act of defiance became a fleeting burst of brilliance before fading into nothingness.
    a red crystal core shot out from the remains of his body, spinning through the air. ethan caught it effortlessly, his fingers closing around it. without hesitation, he brought it to his mouth and swallowed it whole.
    warm energy coursed through ethan's body, flowing into every fiber of his being.
    the domain of the dead consumed a lot of energy when fully unleashed, so replenishing it on the spot was only practical.
    a collective gasp echoed through the battlefield. fear gripped everyone's hearts, reaching a suffocating peak. some were so overwhelmed by the looming specter of death that they mentally collapsed, giving up any thought of resistance.
    ethan, rarely one to initiate an all-out assault, moved like a phantom. in a flash, he appeared beside another awakener, raising his hand and smashing their skull with brutal efficiency. he moved from one target to the next, harvesting lives like a cold, unfeeling killing machine.
    marina watched helplessly as her comrades fell one after another, unable to put up any meaningful resistance. a deep sense of powerlessness settled over her.
    she glanced around. behind her, little shadow and the other zombies were slaughtering the remaining humans with ruthless precision. to her right, laura was cutting down survivors with terrifying ease.
    the air was filled with a cacophony of screams, desperate cries, and the eerie, bone-chilling laughter of the undead. the scene was pure horror.
    when marina turned back, she froze. a pale, handsome face was now inches from hers. his crimson eyes seemed to pierce straight into her soul.
    before she could react, a large hand reached out. her vision went black, and she lost consciousness.
    her lifeless body crumpled to the ground.
    ethan stood over her, holding a faint blue crystal core in his hand. without hesitation, he popped it into his mouth. the core melted instantly, its sweet, pure energy flooding his body. ethan savored the sensation, relishing the nourishment it provided.
    by now, nearly all the human awakeners had been wiped out.
    ethan retracted the domain of the dead, the crimson glow in his eyes fading as his expression returned to its usual calm and composed demeanor.
    meanwhile, serpent-eye was still being relentlessly pummeled by sean. as a psychic-type awakener, serpent-eye's physical strength was no match for sean, who was in a berserk state.
    "getting beaten up by an idiot¡­ unbelievable!" serpent-eye grumbled bitterly, his frustration mounting. he glanced around, searching for an escape route, but his heart sank when he saw the undead closing in from all sides. shadow and laura were among them, along with bulldozer and the phd zombie, who had just finished off michelin and were now heading his way.
    above, flocks of red-eyed crows circled ominously. some had blood-stained beaks, clutching pieces of snake flesh in their talons. after mia had taken down the spider empress, the crows had feasted on the giant snakes like they were snacking on beef jerky.
    despair washed over serpent-eye. his subordinates were all dead, and ethan's forces surrounded him on every side. a once-mighty overlord, he now found himself utterly cornered.
    and then, ethan began walking toward him.
    serpent-eye's heart clenched in terror. the psychological trauma ethan had inflicted on him was overwhelming. his body trembled as he muttered to himself, "looks like¡­ i have no choice but to use my last resort."
    after a moment of hesitation, serpent-eye made his decision. he dropped to his knees with a loud thud, bowing his head so low it nearly touched the ground.
    "don't kill me! please, don't kill me! i surrender! from now on¡­ i'll serve you loyally!" he pleaded desperately.
    "oh," ethan said, nodding slightly.
    hearing this, serpent-eye's heart leapt with hope. he cautiously raised his head to sneak a glance. sean, shadow, and the other zombies stood behind ethan, but none of them made a move to attack him.
    after all, survival was the key to a comeback.
    zombies had endless lifespans. as long as he stayed alive, there was always a chance to rise again. a great zombie could endure humiliation for the sake of survival.
    "i swear, i'll follow you for the rest of my life. i'll never betray you," serpent-eye vowed again, his tone filled with sincerity.
    "maybe in your next life," ethan said suddenly.
    "roar¡ª"
    the horde of zombies behind ethan let out a deafening roar and surged forward like a tidal wave, swarming over serpent-eye in an instant.
    as the undead tore into him, serpent-eye flailed desperately, his hand reaching upward as if grasping for salvation. in his final moments, he was likely cursing ethan in his heart: you bastard!
    but soon, his outstretched hand fell limp, and his body went still.
    serpent-eye was no more.
    ethan didn't spare him another glance. he turned and walked away.
    in a nearby corner, a lone human remained.
    the figure crouched on the ground, arms wrapped tightly around their head, face buried in their knees.
    discover hidden stories at empire
    he trembled like a fragile chick caught in a freezing wind.
    ...

 Chapter 77 Crazy woman...

    of course, the person in question was justin. he was absolutely terrified. ethan had deliberately ordered his men not to kill him, thinking he might still be of some use.at that moment, justin heard footsteps approaching. trembling, he lifted his head and saw ethan's cold, emotionless face. behind him were bulldozer, laura, and the phd zombie, all radiating an aura of menace.
    justin immediately felt a warm, wet sensation in his pants¡ªhe'd pissed himself out of fear. "don't kill me! please, spare me! i... i can work with you!" he stammered.
    "work with me?" ethan raised an eyebrow, intrigued.
    justin's voice shook as he explained, "i... i know a lot of genesis biotech's secrets. if you let me live, i'll tell you everything!"
    "alright, let's hear it," ethan said, studying him with interest.
    justin swallowed hard, his lips dry. instinctively, he reached into his pocket, pulled out a cigarette, and shakily placed it between his lips. but just like last time, his hands wouldn't cooperate. he fumbled with the lighter over and over until, finally, with a faint click, a small flame flickered to life.
    "phew!" but before he could light the cigarette, ethan casually blew out the flame.
    "no smoking in public places."
    "..." justin was speechless, but he forced himself to calm down and began to speak. "genesis biotech is planning to cultivate zombies."
    "i already know that."
    "right." justin nodded and continued, "the x-virus you got last time? that was just the first stage. it enhances cell activity and speeds up reaction times. but there's a second stage¡ªthe y-virus. it's designed to strengthen zombie skeletal structures."
    as nathan's assistant, justin was part of the management team and knew more than most.
    ethan found this information useful. "where's the y-virus?"
    "it's at the company's headquarters. they're transporting it here in ten days," justin said, glancing up nervously.
    ethan fell silent, thinking. the y-virus, like the x-virus, would likely be transported by helicopter. if he could get his hands on it, his zombie army would evolve again, becoming an even more terrifying force. but this also showed just how advanced genesis biotech's technology was.
    "anything else?" ethan asked.
    "there's more..." justin hesitated, then gritted his teeth and revealed a high-level secret. "genesis biotech doesn't just use ordinary people for human experiments. they also use awakeners."
    "according to reports from headquarters, they've made preliminary breakthroughs. they can now transfer and graft awakener abilities, concentrating them into a single individual. we call them 'cyborgs'¡ªbasically, the second-generation doom hunters."
    "cyborgs don't have their own thoughts. they act entirely according to pre-programmed instructions."
    "oh?" ethan's mind raced. cyborgs sounded powerful. if they could combine multiple abilities into one body, wouldn't that mean... they'd also have multiple crystal cores?
    justin took a deep breath and continued, "the real purpose behind cultivating zombies is to extract the abilities of phantom infected and transfer them to cyborgs, creating the ultimate killing machines."
    "also... headquarters has already formed a special task force to hunt down phantom infected. the team is made up of a-rank or higher awakeners and is equipped with extremely expensive cyborg warriors. their combat strength is off the charts."
    "i see..." ethan nodded, realizing genesis biotech was no small threat. while he was growing stronger, they were advancing just as quickly.
    justin, feeling he'd said everything he could, cautiously asked, "so... can i go now?"
    "yeah, go ahead," ethan said casually.
    but justin hesitated. something about ethan's tone made him uneasy. why did it feel so... uncertain?
    "you... you're really not going to kill me?"
    "i'm not. if i say i won't kill you, i won't," ethan replied, his tone a bit more serious this time.
    justin finally believed him, a glimmer of hope sparking in his heart.
    "alright, i'm leaving then."
    he scrambled to his feet, eager to get out of this hellhole. without looking back, he hurried toward the street outside.
    but justin hadn't taken more than a few steps when he felt a sudden gust of wind behind him. then, with a sickening squelch, a sharp, searing pain exploded in his chest. blood gushed out, warm and sticky.
    "you..."
    justin's eyes widened in shock, his entire body trembling. he already knew what had happened. slowly, he turned his head. the first thing he saw was laura's smiling face.
    ethan stood just behind her, watching him with a calm, detached expression.
    "i didn't kill you," ethan said flatly.
    "..." justin wanted to scream, but no words came out. blood trickled from the corner of his mouth as his vision blurred and his consciousness began to fade.
    "in your next life... never trust a zombie..."
    thud!
    continue your adventure at empire
    justin's lifeless body collapsed to the ground.
    ...
    and with that, the battle was finally over. in truth, the fight had been decided the moment serpent-eye was killed. the remaining zombies under his command had already given up resisting.
    after all, they hadn't evolved enough to develop something as complex as "loyalty."
    even the giant snakes had scattered, slithering away in all directions, fleeing for their lives.
    ethan's zombie horde began cleaning up the battlefield, feasting on flesh and collecting crystal cores.
    mia walked over, her steps light. "it's over already? i didn't even get to do anything."
    "if you're that bored, i'll call you next time," ethan replied dryly.
    "so, what's the plan now?"
    "no plan."
    ethan had no grand ambitions of world domination. as a "simple little zombie," all he wanted was to live a peaceful life, free from hunger or worry.
    that had been his plan even before the apocalypse.
    but in this world, plans rarely went as expected. if he hadn't killed serpent-eye, the guy would've kept coming after him. ethan had no choice but to take over his territory.
    mia tilted her head, studying him. "well, now that your territory's bigger, how about letting me loot the place?"
    "trade me crystal cores for it," ethan said bluntly.
    mia's big eyes darted mischievously. "next time, for sure..."
    with that, she turned and walked away, taking sean, chris, and the others with her. their figures grew smaller as they disappeared into the distance.
    "crazy woman..." ethan muttered under his breath, watching her leave. s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    at that moment, the sun broke through the heavy clouds, its rays spilling across the blood-soaked battlefield. the lingering stench of blood in the air tinted the sunlight a deep crimson, like thin red threads stretching down from the sky.
    the blood pooling on the ground reflected the eerie red light, casting an otherworldly glow. it was as if the apocalyptic city had been painted with a final, macabre stroke.
    ethan stood tall amidst the chaos, his silhouette commanding and unyielding. behind him were his three most trusted lieutenants, leading a massive zombie horde.
    "let's go. time to head home."
    at his command, the zombie army surged forward like a tidal wave.
    "caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw!" overhead, a flock of crows swept across the sky, their dark wings blotting out the sun.
    but trailing behind the main horde was another group of zombies¡ªlittle shadow and his ragtag crew.
    "boss, what do we do now?" one of his underlings asked nervously.
    "hmm..."
    little shadow hesitated, deep in thought. after this battle, he was completely in awe of ethan. but more importantly... there was food to be had.
    "we're going with them. back home!"

 Chapter 78 â€œluckyâ€ poster

    after ethan defeated serpent-eye, his territory expanded once again. with the land now connected to little shadow's domain, the three regions were fully unified.the total area of the territory now spanned a massive 20 square miles, covering nearly the entire downtown area. ethan had become an undisputed ruler of the region.
    under his command, the zombie horde had more than doubled in size. what was once a force of 10,000 zombies had grown to 25,000, including 5,000 elite fighters and 500 top-tier warriors. these zombies had evolved through relentless battles, devouring neurocores and flesh, becoming even more powerful.
    the leadership structure of the territory also shifted. with little shadow joining the ranks, there were now four zombie lords overseeing different regions. little shadow took charge of the northern sector, a familiar area that had once been his domain. the phd zombie guarded the south, while bulldozer and laura managed the eastern and western zones, respectively.
    the four lords were given titles based on their regions: northern shade, southern scholar, eastern titan, and western banshee.
    ethan, however, remained stationed at the central skyscraper.
    surrounding him were the 500 top-tier warriors, positioned strategically nearby. beyond them, thousands of elite zombies formed concentric defensive layers, spreading outward.
    as for the skies above the territory, they were patrolled by the red-eyed crows, which maintained absolute air superiority.
    this entire area had become a fortress, especially the central zone, which was now impenetrable. it had effectively turned into a no-go zone for humans.
    well, except for one person.
    that person was nina, the "employee."
    at this moment, she was kneeling on the floor, meticulously scrubbing it with both hands. the entire space around her was spotless, so clean and orderly that even someone with obsessive-compulsive tendencies would find it satisfying.
    ethan sat on a sofa in front of her, one hand holding a glass filled with "beverage," the other casually scrolling through his phone.
    the aftermath of the recent battle had already gone viral online, sparking heated discussions.
    "breaking news! genesis biotech's top executives killed in action, their awakener forces completely wiped out. was this a strategic failure or just a lack of strength?"
    "revealed: the mystery behind justin's death. sources claim he once ventured into a five-star zombie nest..."
    "analysis: what are the biggest threats lurking in los angeles today?"
    justin's death had sent shockwaves through the community, leaving many terrified. it was undeniable proof of just how dangerous the outside world had become.
    the comment sections were flooded with speculation:
    "does anyone know what really happened? if not, i'm just gonna start making stuff up!"
    "i heard justin tried negotiating with the zombie king, but it didn't work out, so he got killed."
    "wow, you're already spreading rumors, huh?"
    "then what's your version of the story?"
    "apparently, genesis biotech wanted to team up with the zombie king to take out another faction, but they lost the fight in the end."
    "no way! that's so weak!"
    the comments were all over the place, with no clear consensus.
    as chris had once said, "the internet is full of lies. who knows what kind of monsters are lurking behind the screen?"
    many of the commenters weren't even survivors from the shelters. some could have been members of the black hand legion, other factions, or even intelligent monsters¡ªor zombies¡ªthat had evolved enough to manipulate human communication.
    some of these creatures even actively posted online, using lust or greed to lure human awakeners into traps.
    for example:
    "looking for a partner? message me. you're the one i've been waiting for!"
    "let's meet up. what happens next is up to you."
    "hey, handsome! if you love me, send me a dm. let's chat, mwah!"
    "searching for a strong, brave man to protect me and survive together."
    "i found a stash of supplies but can't carry it all. need someone to help me move it..."
    these posts were often accompanied by pictures of impossibly perfect women¡ªflawless skin, long legs, seductive black stockings, and curves that seemed too good to be true. it was obvious bait, designed to reel in victims.
    falling for these traps almost always ended in disaster.
    over time, however, people had grown wiser and rarely fell for such blatant schemes anymore. in fact, some even left sarcastic comments to mock the scammers, just for fun.
    "nice try. do you really think we're still falling for the d-cup and long-legs routine? try harder next time."
    "hey, sweetheart, how about throwing in some extra perks? maybe a video clip?"
    and so on.
    ethan often came across these kinds of posts.
    it wasn't because he was bored or interested in the pictures of beautiful women.
    the real reason was¡­ he had a persistent thought in the back of his mind:
    could he turn the tables and bait the baiters?
    if these people¡ªor creatures¡ªwere trying to lure others into traps, why couldn't he play along and see what kind of monsters were behind the curtain? after all, with serpent-eye out of the picture, there weren't any immediate threats to his territory. his next big move¡ªraiding genesis biotech for the y-virus¡ªwas still seven days away. until then, he had time to kill.
    so, ethan kept scrolling through the posts, planning to randomly pick one "lucky" poster. ideally, he wanted someone close to his territory. there was no point in taking unnecessary risks for something so trivial.
    it didn't take long before one post caught his eye.
    "i've found a huge stash of supplies, but i'm trapped! there are zombies everywhere. please, i need a strong man to come save me! uwu~~~"
    the post was accompanied by a picture of a sweet-looking blonde girl with big, innocent eyes, wearing a spaghetti-strap tank top. she looked adorable¡ªexactly the kind of image designed to trigger a man's protective instincts.
    ethan casually replied: "where are you?"
    the response came quickly: read exclusive adventures at empire
    "handsome, how many of you are there? it's really dangerous here, so please be careful!"
    clearly, whoever was behind this was cautious. they weren't revealing their location right away and were trying to gather information first.
    ethan replied: "just me."
    "just one person???"
    ...
    meanwhile, in a dark basement, the faint glow of a phone screen illuminated the face of a burly man with a scruffy beard. on the back of his hand was a tattoo of a skeletal head gripped by a black hand.
    "mike, we've got a live one! he says he's coming alone," the bearded man said in a gruff voice, turning to address someone nearby.
    around him were more than a dozen men, all with hardened faces and cruel eyes. the leader of the group, a gaunt middle-aged man with sharp cheekbones and cold, sinister eyes, frowned as he considered the situation.
    "alone¡­? nobody's that stupid anymore, are they?" the leader muttered, his tone skeptical.
    "not necessarily," the bearded man replied, scratching his chin. "the world's a big place. there are all kinds of idiots out there. maybe he's just into my good looks¡ªor, well, the good looks in the picture i posted."
    the leader remained cautious. there was always the possibility that this was a trap¡ªa group of awakeners from a nearby shelter could be using this as a pretext to hunt them down. but then again, this was always a gamble. if it didn't work out¡­ they could always fall back on plan b.
    "alright," the leader finally said. "give him the location."
    "got it!" the bearded man grinned, a cruel glint in his eyes. he picked up the phone and typed out a reply:
    "uwu~~~ i'm in the underground warehouse at citadel outlets. i'm so scared right now. please hurry and save me!" sear?h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    ...

 Chapter 79 Plan B

    The middle-aged man continued giving instructions:"Lila, in a bit, we'll hide while you go meet that guy alone. Check out his strength.""If he's really stronger than us, stick with him. Stay by his side and act as our spy. But if he's weaker¡­ lure him into the ambush, and we'll take him out together!"
    "Got it, no problem."
    From the shadows, a young girl stepped forward. Her appearance was identical to the photo on the post.
    This was their Plan B.
    ...
    "Citadel Outlets?" Ethan raised an eyebrow. That place was about 10 miles east of downtown Los Angeles, right off the I-5 freeway, on the city's eastern edge.
    Of course, Ethan wasn't sure if the address was real. For all he knew, it could be fake. But even if it was, it didn't matter¡ªhe could treat it as a chance to scout his new territory.
    He picked up his phone and replied:
    "Alright, I'll come. But that area's pretty dangerous, so I might take a bit longer to get there."
    "Oh?"
    The person on the other end immediately felt hopeful. To them, this response meant the guy wasn't that strong¡ªprobably someone they could easily take down.
    Ethan, of course, had said that on purpose to lull them into a false sense of security. He was playing the game of deception to perfection, like a master strategist in a high-stakes match.
    With that, Ethan got up, left his house, and headed downstairs. He began walking eastward.
    Above him, a few pitch-black crows flew by, cawing.
    The streets beneath his feet were still a mess. The surrounding feral zombies, upon seeing Ethan, all lowered their heads in submission, their postures radiating deference.
    Ethan strolled through the apocalyptic city as if he were simply out for a walk.
    Before long, a large figure appeared on the road ahead. It was Bulldozer, the one responsible for guarding the eastern sector.
    Behind Bulldozer trailed a group of zombies, while a few crows circled above his head.
    "Why's the boss coming here?"
    "No idea¡­ he usually never leaves his place."
    "Could it be¡­ he's here to check on us?"
    "Yeah, that's gotta be it¡­"
    "Definitely."
    Bulldozer, with a goofy grin on his face, walked up to Ethan.
    "Boss, you here to check on me?"
    "I'm looking for some humans," Ethan said without breaking stride.
    "Uh¡­"
    Bulldozer froze, his expression stiffening. Something didn't feel right. s?
    Where would there be humans?
    This was his territory¡ªthere was no way such creatures could exist here.
    "Boss, are you¡­ sure about that?"
    "I'm not certain yet. I'll go take a look. You all stay here for now," Ethan instructed.
    "Oh, uh, okay, sure!"
    Bulldozer nodded repeatedly, though unease crept into his heart. If humans really had shown up, wouldn't that mean he'd failed at his job?
    As he watched Ethan's figure disappear into the distance, the feeling was oddly similar to when a company's CEO suddenly showed up to inspect a branch office.
    ...
    Before long, Ethan arrived at Citadel Outlets. The once-bustling shopping center was now a crumbling ruin. The buildings leaned precariously, with cracks spreading across their surfaces. Weeds sprouted from the gaps, swaying in the breeze, making the entire structure seem like it might collapse at any moment.
    Ethan silently extended his senses. Beneath the surface, he could detect the presence of humans.
    On the surface, there was only one, but hidden below, there were many more. They had created a mental barrier to block detection, so he couldn't pinpoint their exact number.
    "Perfect¡­" Ethan muttered under his breath.
    As long as the address was real, their fate was sealed. They were already as good as dead.
    Ethan headed straight for the entrance to the underground warehouse. The staircase leading down was littered with decayed bones and dried bloodstains.
    The rolling shutter door ahead was corroded with rust, its surface a reddish-brown hue. Plastic trash, blown in by the wind, had piled up at the base of the door. Among the debris, faint movements of wriggling insects could be seen.
    Ethan didn't bother with the door. Instead, he activated his Domain of the Dead ability, phasing sideways into the wall and entering the building directly.
    The light around him dimmed instantly, and a chilling aura filled the air.
    The underground warehouse had been newly constructed but was still unfinished when the apocalypse hit. It had been under renovation at the time and had never been put to use, leaving it empty and desolate.
    Ethan's tall, lean figure emerged in the corridor. He didn't bother hiding his presence and walked forward openly.
    His footsteps echoed through the empty hallway, shattering the oppressive silence around him.
    "Did he really come alone?"
    Lila, who had been waiting for a while, noticed the faint sound of movement ahead.
    She couldn't help but wonder¡­ when did he get in?
    "Ahem! Hey there, handsome, is that you?" she called out, deliberately softening her voice to sound sweet and inviting.
    From the shadows, a figure slowly emerged. He was dressed in a spotless white shirt, his face pale and strikingly handsome. But his eyes carried a hint of indifference, cold and detached.
    Ethan studied the girl in front of him. She was indeed human, and, surprisingly, she looked exactly like the photo¡­ the "meal" matched the menu.
    The only question was, how many others were hiding nearby?
    He needed to draw them out.
    "Hello, I'm here to rescue you," Ethan said calmly.
    "Oh¡­" Lila stared at his handsome face, momentarily stunned. Her heart skipped a beat, a strange flutter stirring within her.
    Originally, she had been kidnapped by members of the Black Hand Legion and, under their threats, had no choice but to join their group.
    Her initial plan was simple: kill Ethan and take his crystal core or Neurocore. But now, seeing how good-looking he was, she couldn't help but entertain¡­ other ideas. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Handsome, I'm so scared," Lila said in a soft, coquettish tone as she moved closer to Ethan, reaching out as if to grab his arm.
    But Ethan sidestepped her effortlessly, avoiding her touch.
    "Where are the supplies you mentioned?" he asked, his tone flat.
    "¡­" Lila was speechless. Seriously? Is he this dense? she thought. What's he even here for? Just the supplies?
    Still, she had to admit, his straightforwardness was¡­ kind of refreshing.
    "The supplies¡­ they're inside. Follow me," she said, reluctantly leading him deeper into the building, toward the ambush her group had set up.
    "Hmm¡­"
    Ethan followed her, quietly sensing the energy around him.
    Their footsteps echoed through the corridor, the only sound in the otherwise eerie silence. For some reason, Lila felt a twinge of awkwardness. The atmosphere reminded her of meeting someone from an online chat in real life¡ªstrangely tense and uncomfortable.
    Neither of them spoke for a while.
    Eventually, Lila broke the silence.
    "Aren't you worried I might be lying to you?"
    "I'm not worried. If there aren't any supplies, I'll starve to death anyway. Might as well take a chance and trust you," Ethan replied with a faint smile, his eyes narrowing slightly.
    "Oh¡­" Lila lowered her head, biting her lip.
    "Have you ever thought about¡­ joining a group or something?" she asked after a moment.
    "Not really," Ethan said, shaking his head. "But¡­ if it meant staying alive, I might consider it."
    A glimmer of excitement flashed in Lila's eyes. She couldn't help but feel a connection to his words¡ªthey mirrored her own experience.
    We're kind of on the same wavelength, she thought.
    "Exactly! Staying alive is the most important thing. Have you ever¡­ killed anyone in the apocalypse?"
    "Not yet," Ethan replied, shaking his head again.
    At this point, Lila's thoughts shifted. She was seriously considering recruiting him into the Black Hand Legion.
    After all, joining the group required a "pledge of loyalty"¡ªkilling a few humans to prove one's disdain for the old world's rules. From that moment on, members embraced absolute freedom, living by their own terms.
    Continue reading on empire
    ¡­

 Chapter 80 My ability?

    "He's never killed anyone... Just like I used to be¡ªa kind person." Lila thought to herself, her gaze softening. After spending so much time with the twisted members of the Black Hand Legion, meeting someone like Ethan felt like a breath of fresh air. He was... different.It was as if a string deep in her heart had been plucked.
    She had been running for her life in this post-apocalyptic world, enduring humiliation and hardship just to survive. Her soul was exhausted, and all she wanted was to find someone she could truly lean on.
    Suddenly, a strong determination surged within her¡ªshe didn't want Ethan to die. Maybe she could bring him into the organization for now, and later... find a chance for the two of them to escape together, to leave all of this behind.
    "If anything unexpected happens later, you have to listen to me. It might be the only way to keep you alive."
    "What could possibly go wrong?" Ethan asked with a faint smile, his tone implying confidence. After all, hunting them down... was practically a sure thing.
    The two of them entered a large, empty hall.
    The surroundings were pitch black, and in the center of the room were supplies¡ªseveral boxes of bottled water, instant noodles in cardboard packaging, and some canned food.
    These were all resources the Black Hand Legion had gathered.
    "The supplies are here," Lila said.
    "Hmm..." Ethan nodded, barely sparing the items a glance. To him, this was nothing. His real target hadn't shown up yet.
    He silently extended his senses, reinforcing his mental barrier.
    It was clear¡ªthere were humans lurking nearby.
    Indeed, in the surrounding darkness, pairs of eyes were fixed on him.
    "Lila actually brought this sucker here!"
    "He really came alone... This guy's got guts, I'll give him that."
    "Wait a second..."
    Suddenly, a young man nearby furrowed his brow. He was a psychic Awakener, highly sensitive to his surroundings, and he had noticed something unusual.
    "I can't sense any life force coming from him."
    "What?" The others looked shocked.
    "If he's not human, then what is he? Are we dealing with a ghost or something?"
    "A zombie? But do zombies even act like this?"
    "No, I think it's more likely his Awakening ability. Maybe he can suppress his life force and mess with our senses."
    "That's insane!" The group whispered among themselves.
    The middle-aged man leading them scanned Ethan with a cold, calculating gaze. He couldn't sense Ethan's presence either, but seeing that Ethan was alone, he wasn't too concerned. After all, they had the numbers advantage.
    And since they'd gone to the trouble of setting this trap, there was no turning back now.
    "Alright, boys¡ªtake him down!"
    "Got it!"
    The others responded in unison, stepping out of the shadows. Their energy began to surge, filling the air with a sharp, oppressive aura.
    Two speed-enhanced Awakeners shot forward like arrows, alloy daggers gleaming in their hands as they charged straight at Ethan, aiming to end his life in one swift strike.
    "Hmm?" Ethan turned his head slightly, sensing over a dozen hostile presences suddenly surrounding him. It seemed like they had quite the crowd here.
    The two attackers were closing in fast, their movements as fierce as tigers. In the blink of an eye, they were almost upon him.
    But then, a figure stepped in between them.
    "Stop!" Lila spread her arms wide, shielding Ethan with her body. "Mike, don't kill him yet!"
    The two speed Awakeners skidded to a halt, their expressions dark with frustration.
    "Hey! What the hell are you doing, you little bitch?"
    "I said don't kill him yet!" Lila's voice was tense, her face betraying a hint of nervousness.
    From the shadows, Mike emerged with the rest of the group.
    "What's going on?"
    "No idea. This little bitch suddenly jumped in and told us not to kill him," one of the men growled, clearly annoyed.
    Mike's cold, sinister eyes locked onto Lila, his expression demanding an explanation.
    "Mike, we talked earlier," Lila forced herself to sound calm. "He hates the so-called 'order' just as much as we do. He wants to join our organization."
    As she spoke, she glanced back at Ethan, subtly signaling him with her eyes¡ªa reminder to follow her lead and do as she said.
    "Oh, yeah. I'm not a fan of 'order' either," Ethan nodded, his tone casual.
    After all, his rules were the only rules that mattered.
    The group around them eyed him skeptically, their expressions a mix of doubt and suspicion. In this brutal, post-apocalyptic world, trust was a rare commodity. Still, the Black Hand Legion wasn't exactly picky about adding new members. Your next read awaits at empire
    The burly man with the scruffy beard from earlier frowned and asked bluntly, "Lila, don't tell me... you've fallen for this guy?"
    "I..." Lila hesitated, her words trailing off.
    Sometimes, silence speaks louder than words.
    The bearded man sneered, his tone dripping with disdain. "Ha! Unbelievable. Last night, you were telling me I was the best, and now, by this afternoon, you're in love with someone else? You little¡ª"
    "Enough!" Mike cut him off sharply. His voice carried authority, silencing the group.
    Joining the Black Hand Legion wasn't as simple as just saying you wanted in. You had to prove yourself.
    "If you want to join us, you'll need to kill someone first. Preferably a survivor from one of the official shelters."
    The official shelters were a symbol of order and law¡ªeverything the Black Hand Legion despised.
    "And after that, you'll still need to pass our leader's evaluation. Think you can handle that?" Mike asked, his tone cold and probing.
    "Leader?" Ethan muttered under his breath. So, the Black Hand Legion had a strict hierarchy. Interesting.
    "Who's the leader?"
    "You'll find out when the time comes," Mike replied curtly, clearly unwilling to divulge more. He still didn't trust Ethan, and his guarded demeanor made that obvious.
    "Oh, by the way," Mike added, narrowing his eyes. "What's your Awakening ability?"
    "My ability?" Ethan replied smoothly. "It's the power to hide my presence. I can also help others conceal theirs."
    "I knew it!"
    The group exchanged astonished glances, their earlier doubts melting into awe. No wonder his presence had felt so off earlier.
    For the Black Hand Legion, constantly on the move and engaging in shady activities, an ability like this was a godsend. With it, they could avoid detection wherever they went.
    Still, Mike wasn't entirely convinced. "You can help others hide their presence too? Prove it."
    "Of course."
    Ethan's lips curled into a faint smile as his gaze shifted to the bearded man. He took a step toward him, his movements deliberate.
    "I'll use you as a demonstration. You don't mind, do you?"
    The bearded man stiffened, a flicker of unease crossing his face. "You... fine! Go ahead! Who's afraid of you? But if you're lying, I'll tear you apart!" Despite his bravado, there was a hint of nervousness in his voice. Still, with so many people around, he figured Ethan wouldn't dare try anything reckless.
    "You've got this..." Lila whispered under her breath, clenching her fists tightly. Her nerves were on edge, but things were going according to plan so far. If Ethan could prove his worth and then complete the initiation task, he'd be one step closer to joining the Black Hand Legion. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    She silently prayed for him, hoping his ability was real. The last time she'd been this anxious was during a job interview...
    Ethan now stood directly in front of the bearded man, his smile widening ever so slightly.
    Under the watchful eyes of the group, he slowly raised his hand. His long fingers moved with an eerie grace as he activated his Domain of the Dead ability. Without hesitation, his hand passed directly into the man's forehead.
    "Ugh..."
    The bearded man's eyes widened in shock, his gaze locking onto Ethan's. For a brief moment, his body froze as an overwhelming sense of dread washed over him. Death's cold grip enveloped him, and his instincts screamed that something was horribly wrong.
    He tried to resist, to fight back¡ªbut it was too late.
    In the next instant, his vision went black, and his body crumpled to the ground.
    The room fell silent as everyone stared at the lifeless body. In Ethan's hand, a small crystal core gleamed faintly.
    "See? He's not breathing anymore, is he?"
    ...

 Chapter 81 Never trust anyone

    "Hiss..."Everyone froze, their faces filled with shock as they collectively sucked in a cold breath.
    What kind of bizarre ability was this?
    Technically speaking, Ethan had succeeded¡ªhe'd taken out the bearded man, leaving him lifeless. But Mike and the others quickly realized something.
    He was playing them!
    "Damn it! Kill him!" Mike roared, his muscles bulging as his skin took on a brownish hue. It was clear he was an Awakener with the Petrified Body ability, a physique-enhancing power.
    Ethan didn't hesitate. He threw a punch of his own, and at the same time, his Domain of the Dead unfurled.
    Boom!
    The two collided with a thunderous impact.
    Mike's petrified body was indeed tough. When their fists met, it sounded like two boulders crashing together. But in the end, he was no match for Ethan. His body was sent flying 50 feet, slamming into the wall with such force that spiderweb-like cracks spread across it.
    Meanwhile, the others around them were caught in Ethan's Domain of the Dead, feeling an oppressive, suffocating pressure.
    But the Awakeners of the Black Hand Legion were known for their ruthlessness and ferocity.
    "Die!"
    Gritting their teeth, they forced their energy to surge, attacking Ethan like madmen. In an instant, flames roared, wind blades howled, and the chaotic energy radiated a destructive aura.
    Ethan had no intention of taking on all their attacks head-on. His figure darted backward at lightning speed.
    Boom! Boom! Boom!
    The unleashed energy exploded, sending shockwaves rippling through the hall. Several support pillars shattered under the force, and thick clouds of dust filled the air.
    Crash! Crash!
    As chunks of stone tumbled and rolled, dust rained down from the ceiling. The entire underground hall began to tremble violently.
    "What... what's happening?"
    "Damn it! The upper floors are about to collapse!"
    "Where's that guy? Did he die?"
    "..."
    The Black Hand Legion Awakeners scanned the area for Ethan, but aside from the falling dust and debris, the surroundings were eerily empty. He had vanished without a trace.
    "What the hell...?"
    Frowning, the group felt a growing sense of unease. Something about this guy was just... wrong.
    At that moment, one of the mental-type Awakeners furrowed his brow, his expression grave as he extended his psychic senses, trying to detect anything unusual.
    And soon enough, he did.
    "Hey! He's right next to you!"
    "Huh?"
    A middle-aged man's face darkened. Flames ignited in his palm, and with a wave of his hand, a wall of fire erupted in front of him.
    "Caught, huh..."
    Ethan's figure materialized, the terrifying power of his Domain of the Dead surging like a hurricane. The fire wall was instantly blown apart, and Ethan's fist followed right behind.
    Amid the scattering sparks, the man saw a fist hurtling toward him, growing larger and larger in his pupils.
    Boom!
    Even with his energy shielding him, his head was obliterated by the punch. A crystal core shot out from the remains.
    As the battle raged on, the violent energy wreaked havoc on the already crumbling structure. The building's collapse accelerated, with massive chunks of stone falling, threatening to bury everything.
    Ethan glanced upward.
    With a powerful leap, his figure disappeared once again.
    This time, the Awakeners saw it clearly¡ªEthan had vanished into thin air, as if he'd evaporated.
    "Damn it! What kind of freak is this guy?" someone cursed under their breath, but the fear in their voice was unmistakable. It was like they'd just seen a ghost.
    Experience more tales on empire
    Mike clenched his teeth in frustration. "Where the hell did he go?"
    "It seems... he's already left," the mental-type Awakener said, still scanning the area.
    By now, the ground was shaking violently, rubble tumbling everywhere, and the deafening sounds of destruction echoed above. It was clear they couldn't stay here any longer.
    "Let's go! We need to get out of here too!"
    Using their abilities or sheer physical strength, the group of Awakeners began climbing upward, stepping over the falling debris as they made their way out.
    ...
    From a distance, the Citadel Outlets had completely collapsed, reduced to nothing but a pile of rubble.
    Amid the swirling dust, a massive slab of stone was shoved aside, scraping loudly as it was pushed away.
    "Cough, cough!"
    The Awakeners of the Black Hand Legion emerged, covered in dust and debris, their faces grim and furious.
    "Damn it, where the hell did that guy go?"
    "I swear, I'll kill him even if it costs me my life!"
    "Yeah! Let's take him down!"
    "..."
    Their curses filled the air, their anger boiling over.
    "Wait a second..."
    Mike suddenly froze, his expression shifting. Something wasn't right. With all the noise they'd just made, the commotion should've drawn every zombie in the area by now. So why was it so... quiet?
    But as the dust began to settle, he noticed something. On the surrounding streets, rooftops, and even atop the wrecked vehicles, faces began to appear¡ªhorrifying, twisted faces.
    Some zombies were even crawling along the walls like spiders, their movements unnervingly fluid.
    "This..."
    The group's eyes widened in shock, their pupils trembling.
    Because now they realized¡ªzombies were emerging from every direction, an endless tide that had completely surrounded them.
    "Caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw! Humans... there are humans here."
    Hundreds of black, red-eyed crows circled overhead, their cries echoing ominously. The scene was nothing short of terrifying.
    And within the horde of zombies, a figure stood out¡ªa pale, white silhouette. Behind him loomed a massive, hulking zombie, its small, glowing eyes brimming with malice and seething hatred.
    "Mike... he... he's the Zombie King???"
    One of the Awakeners stammered, his jaw practically hitting the ground.
    The ones who had been shouting about taking Ethan down just moments ago were now frozen in place, their bodies trembling uncontrollably. Surrounded by such an overwhelming force, their fear reached its peak.
    Mike's mind raced as realization dawned on him.
    This wasn't just a trap. This was a nightmare.
    His so-called "baiting operation" had reeled in something far beyond what they could handle.
    But among the group, only Lila seemed different. While her face was pale with shock, there was also a trace of disappointment in her expression¡ªan almost imperceptible sadness.
    "You... you're the Zombie King of this region?" she asked, her voice trembling.
    Ethan nodded calmly. "Yeah, that's right."
    "No wonder..."
    Lila's voice was soft, almost to herself. She thought back to everything he'd said before¡ªhow he claimed to trust her, how he said he'd never killed anyone. It was all a lie.
    "Turns out... you were just lying to me."
    "And weren't you lying to me too?" Ethan replied, his tone even.
    "I... I..." Lila hesitated, her words catching in her throat. Because for a moment¡ªjust a fleeting moment¡ªshe had believed him. She didn't want him to die. She had even been willing to stand against Mike for him.
    Ethan's voice broke the silence. "Actually, I wasn't lying about everything. I really did come here looking for supplies."
    He paused, his gaze sweeping over the group.
    "Because... you are the supplies."
    "Roar¡ª!"
    Ethan's final words were like a death knell. The massive zombie behind him, Bulldozer, let out a deafening roar, and with a wave of his arm, the thousands of zombies surged forward like a tidal wave. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Humans... in my territory?!"
    Bulldozer's hatred for the intruders was palpable. He had failed to keep his domain secure, and now, the only way to redeem himself was to tear these humans apart.
    As the horde charged, Mike and the others felt their courage drain away. Their bodies trembled, their minds screamed at them to fight back, but it was futile.
    These weren't ordinary zombies. Most of them were elite, and some were even specialized warriors with terrifying strength.
    The Black Hand Legion didn't even have time to put up a proper fight before they were swallowed by the relentless zombie horde.
    And then there was Lila.
    She didn't resist. She didn't even try. The despair in her heart was so overwhelming that she felt no reason to fight back. To her, this world had nothing left worth holding onto.
    "If there's a next life... never trust anyone. The moment you take it seriously, you've already lost..."
    That was her final thought before the darkness consumed her.
    ...

 Chapter 82 Im just a timid boy

    After a while, the human screams faded completely, leaving only the grotesque sounds of zombies feasting. A few crows pecked at scraps of flesh scattered across the ruins.It was nearing dusk now. The setting sun, blood-red on the horizon, cast an eerie glow over the scene, creating a surreal and haunting picture.
    Once the bloody feast was over, the zombie horde dispersed, each returning to its own place.
    Ethan, however, didn't head home. Instead, he wandered along the edge of his territory, with Bulldozer trailing behind him. Overhead, a few crows circled, giving the whole scene the vibe of a leader inspecting his domain.
    Bulldozer silently prayed, Please, no more humans or other creatures showing up right now. Just let it be quiet.
    As they walked further, the distant sound of rushing water grew louder until he found himself standing by a river.
    What used to be just a small stream had now swelled into a full-blown river, wide enough to block his path.
    The water surged endlessly, roaring like a giant serpent charging forward.
    Before the apocalypse, this place had been a popular spot for camping. Couples would come here for romantic walks, families would gather for picnics, and some even swam in the river...
    Now, the once-bustling area was deathly silent. The only remnants of life were bloodstains and decaying bones scattered along the shore.
    The river shimmered under the fading sunlight, its surface reflecting a crimson hue. Occasionally, a corpse or severed limb floated by, carried downstream.
    Across the river, a few zombies wandered aimlessly. Even though they were hundreds of feet away, they spotted Ethan and let out feral, guttural roars that echoed across the water, reverberating for what felt like forever.
    That wasn't Ethan's territory.
    "Man, these guys are really testing my patience¡­" Bulldozer muttered, visibly irritated by the zombies' taunts. He looked ready to jump into the river and swim across to deal with them.
    "Stand down," Ethan ordered, stopping him in his tracks. "They're just small fry. Let them bark all they want¡ªit's not worth the effort."
    Besides, crossing the river wasn't exactly easy.
    The waters were teeming with mutated aquatic creatures. Who knew what kind of monsters might be lurking beneath the surface? In the apocalypse, water was one of the most dangerous places to be¡ªespecially the ocean.
    Marine life had always outnumbered land creatures, and many were massive even before the mutations. With the abundance of prey in the sea, it was terrifying to imagine what kind of deep-sea monstrosities might have evolved by now.
    Reluctantly, Bulldozer backed off, grumbling under his breath.
    The two continued walking along the riverbank. Before long, they came across a modern highway bridge. The bridge was completely jammed with abandoned vehicles¡ªsome had collided, others had flipped over, and a few had exploded, leaving behind charred, blackened wreckage.
    On the far side of the bridge, more zombies were wandering. Their grotesque faces twisted into snarls, their eyes gleaming with a savage, predatory light.
    It was clear these weren't ordinary zombies. They were more evolved¡ªelite among their kind.
    "Are they guarding the bridge?" Ethan thought to himself. The placement of these elite zombies at the bridgehead wasn't random. The message was clear.
    The zombie king on the other side knew that a confrontation with Ethan was inevitable.
    Two kings can't coexist.
    It was either him or Ethan¡ªone of them had to go.
    After crossing the bridge, the riverbank led to a sprawling forest. The dense, overlapping ridges stretched endlessly into the distance. This was Mount Wilson, one of Los Angeles' most famous landmarks.
    Before the apocalypse, many well-known billionaires, entrepreneurs, and celebrities lived in the luxurious villas scattered around the Mount Wilson area.
    The mountaintop estates, in particular, were nothing short of extraordinary¡ªdesigned with such opulence that they defied the imagination of ordinary people. From these villas, you could take in breathtaking views of the entire Los Angeles Basin, with the majestic mountains at your back and serene natural landscapes all around. These homes offered their residents not just unparalleled privacy and comfort but also a lifestyle that felt like the perfect escape¡ªfar from the chaos of the city, immersed in the tranquility of nature. Gazing out over the sprawling city below wasn't just a visual treat; it was a way of life, one that promised peace and a connection to the natural world.
    But after the apocalypse, everything changed.
    The animals and plants in the area mutated, turning Mount Wilson into a chaotic and dangerous place. When the outbreak first began, thousands of people from the city fled to the mountains, hoping to escape the zombie hordes.
    None of them ever came back. No one knew if they were alive or dead.
    To make matters worse, Mount Wilson was a dead zone. No signals from the shelters could reach it, cutting it off completely from the outside world.
    Ethan had his theories. While the mountain likely didn't host a massive zombie horde, it was the perfect breeding ground for powerful individual creatures. And then there was the Black Hand Legion¡ªa notorious group rumored to operate in the area. Most of their members were probably hiding somewhere in the forest.
    Mount Wilson was a chaotic mess, a place where danger lurked around every corner.
    It wasn't the kind of place you'd want to visit. Even Rambo would need an army to survive here, and the Terminator would probably think twice before stepping foot in this hellhole.
    From a distance, Ethan noticed the forest was overrun with dense patches of climbing vines.
    These plants were bizarre¡ªfar thicker than they had been before the apocalypse. Their roots and tendrils glowed faintly with a crimson hue, as if veins filled with blood were running through them. A strange liquid seemed to pulse within, flowing visibly through the vines.
    The thick clusters of vines appeared to be spreading outward. Some had already crept beyond the forest, inching closer to the city streets.
    "This isn't normal¡­" Ethan thought, his expression darkening.
    He glanced over at Bulldozer, who stood there with his usual clueless look. Leaving him alone to guard this area didn't seem like the most reliable plan.
    "Buddy Crow," Ethan called, looking up at the sky. "Go find Laura. From now on, she'll guard this place with Bulldozer."
    "Got it. On my way." The red-eyed crow let out a sharp cry, flapping its wings as it darted off into the distance.
    "Little Western Banshee¡­ Little Western Banshee¡­ I'm coming to find you!"
    Its unique, piercing birdcall echoed across the entire territory as it flew. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Before long, the crow reached the western part of the territory. Its crimson eyes scanned the area until it spotted a slender figure standing atop a clock tower in the distance.
    "Little Western Banshee¡­ Little Western Banshee¡­" Buddy Crow called out again.
    Laura glanced up. She had heard it long before it arrived but had been deliberately ignoring it. Lately, this little black bird had been getting on her nerves.
    "Can you stop calling me 'Little Western Banshee'?" she said, her tone exasperated.
    "Sure thing, Little Western Banshee," the red-eyed crow replied without missing a beat.
    "¡­" Laura was speechless. If the bird weren't flying so high, she would've plucked every feather off its smug little body.
    "What do you want?" she asked, clearly annoyed.
    "The boss says you're needed to guard the eastern side," Buddy Crow replied.
    "Oh?"
    Laura's eyes flickered with interest. Without another word, she leapt from the clock tower. In an instant, her speed surged to its limit, and she shot toward the east like a gust of wind.
    Moments later, she activated her Phantom Dash ability, vanishing entirely from sight.
    Buddy Crow, still flapping its wings in the air, blinked in confusion.
    "Huh? Where'd she go?"
    ...
    After completing his inspection of the territory's borders, Ethan returned home.
    The interior of his home was spotless¡ªclean and orderly, like a peaceful oasis completely cut off from the horrors of the outside world.
    "Nothing beats being home¡­" Ethan sighed as he sank into the couch.
    Even though he was incredibly powerful, the world outside his territory was still far too dangerous. Places like Mount Wilson were crawling with hidden threats, and there was no telling what kind of monsters might suddenly appear.
    Fortunately, his base was well-protected. Surrounding the building were 500 elite zombie soldiers and thousands of other highly evolved troops. It was as secure as a fortress.
    Still, Ethan preferred to play it safe. Instead of venturing out, he decided to go online and look for potential prey. It was a much less risky way to hunt.
    Picking up his phone, he thought for a moment. Then, just like he had done with Mia and Sean before, he updated the bio on his social media profile.
    "I'm just a timid boy¡­ always looking for a little security."
    ...

 Chapter 83 It was a fine weapon

    But finding "prey" online wasn't exactly easy. Most of them were too far away, outside his territory, so for now, there weren't any good targets.Before long, Ethan received a private message.
    It was from Mia: "Your profile style's pretty cool..."
    "Are you complimenting yourself?" Ethan shot back.
    Mia replied, "I'm planning to head to Pasadena. Thought I'd borrow a route from you, and I brought you something while I'm at it."
    "How polite of you," Ethan responded.
    Pasadena was just across the river. Taking a route through Ethan's territory would save a lot of time compared to going the long way around.
    Still... Ethan was curious.
    "What are you going to Pasadena for?"
    "Rescue mission. A supply team from the shelter got trapped there. Why? Interested?"
    "Hmm... Come to my place first. We'll talk then." Ethan sent the message, set his phone down on the coffee table, and leaned back on the couch, deep in thought.
    Since he'd eventually have to face the zombie king across the river, this could be a good opportunity. He could blend in with the shelter's team, disguise himself as a human, and scout the area. After all, he currently knew nothing about that territory.
    The real question was... how were Mia and her group planning to cross the river?
    Were they going to fight their way across the bridge?
    ...
    About an hour later, a group arrived in Ethan's territory: Mia, Sean, and two young women following behind them.
    The two girls were both B+-rank Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores. They were strong¡ªsome of the top-ranked fighters in the shelter.
    Mia, this is a five-star zombie nest... one of the girls, a delicate-looking young woman, reminded her cautiously.
    "Relax. I brought the toll fee." Mia didn't even look back as she walked forward, her aura completely unrestrained. She strode confidently down the middle of the road, clearly familiar with the area.
    On her back, two long tachi swords were crossed in an "X" shape, giving her a strikingly cool appearance.
    "Oh..." The two girls nodded and followed her lead.
    The journey was surprisingly smooth. They didn't encounter a single zombie, making it even easier than the roads they'd taken before. Before long, they reached the area near Ethan's building.
    From a distance, they could see a figure standing in the middle of the street. He was wearing a white shirt, his face sharp and handsome, his gaze fixed on them.
    "Hiss..."
    The two girls knew exactly who Ethan was. They also knew he was an ally¡ªfor now. But that didn't stop the nervous tension from creeping into their hearts.
    Mia and Sean, on the other hand, casually walked up to greet him.
    "We're here," Mia said with a grin.
    "Yeah," Ethan replied, glancing at the horizon. The sun was setting, painting the sky with streaks of red.
    "Looks like you're in a hurry this time," he remarked.
    "We are," Sean admitted. "It's dangerous over there. The supply team's on the verge of being wiped out."
    If it weren't urgent, they wouldn't have risked traveling at night¡ªor asking Ethan for help.
    "Let's get moving, then. We should try to make it back before dark," Mia said. Then, as if remembering something, she added, "Oh, right. This is for you."
    She reached behind her and pulled out one of the tachi swords, handing it to Ethan. The blade was long, nearly as tall as a person. Embedded in the hilt was a red fire-element crystal core, its glow shifting and swirling like a dream.
    Ethan studied it. "This is the toll fee?"
    "Yep. And it also covers last time. I said I'd pay you back, and I meant it," Mia said.
    After they'd taken down Serpent-Eye last time, Mia had scavenged some extra loot on her way back. This tachi was part of it, and she'd decided to use it as payment.
    "Alright," Ethan said, taking the sword without hesitation. As his hand gripped the hilt, a red glow flashed along the blade, radiating intense heat, as if it could burst into flames at any moment.
    It was a fine weapon.
    With a thought, Ethan stored the sword in his spatial storage ring.
    Then, he lifted his gaze, looking past Mia and Sean to the two girls standing behind them.
    "Why isn't Chris here this time?" he asked.
    "Because this is a rescue mission, not a moving job. He'd just get in the way," Mia explained casually.
    In her mind, Chris was basically just a glorified mover.
    The two girls stiffened under Ethan's gaze. Despite their best efforts to stay calm, they couldn't help but tremble slightly. Forcing smiles, they introduced themselves.
    "H-Hi, I'm Anna Miller," said the short-haired girl with delicate features.
    The shorter girl quickly followed. "Hello, I'm Lillian Davis."
    "Nice to meet you," Ethan said, his narrow eyes squinting slightly as he gave them a warm smile.
    "Uh..."
    Anna and Lillian froze for a moment, caught off guard. For a split second, they had the strange illusion that Ethan was just like the boy next door¡ªthe kind who'd smile at you on a sunny day, wearing a crisp white shirt.
    ...
    The group began making their way toward the river. The journey was, unsurprisingly, smooth.
    Before long, the sound of rushing water reached their ears. The river was as wide and fast-flowing as ever, its surface shimmering in the fading light. However, the occasional floating severed limb ruined the otherwise picturesque scene.
    "How are we crossing?" Ethan asked.
    Mia and her team were here for a rescue mission, but walking across the bridge would be far too conspicuous. That area was crawling with elite zombies.
    "Follow us," Mia said, leading the group downstream. After walking about 600 feet, she stopped.
    Here, the river was narrower, and the opposite bank was much closer.
    "Let's get started," Mia said.
    "Got it," Anna and Lillian replied, their expressions firm as they stepped forward to the riverbank.
    The two girls slowly crouched down, placing their hands on the ground.
    At the same time, a wave of icy energy began to spread outward, like a mist rolling across the surface of the water. The moment the cold touched the river, the water began to freeze. Within moments, a solid ice bridge stretched across the river.
    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, realizing for the first time that both girls were ice-element Awakeners.
    No wonder Mia had brought them along.
    "Let's go," Mia said, hopping onto the ice bridge and striding confidently forward.
    The bridge was incredibly stable. Despite the rushing water beneath it, the ice didn't wobble in the slightest.
    Watching the scene unfold, Ethan suddenly had an idea. If he ever had to fight the zombie king across the river, this method could be perfect for launching a surprise attack¡ªcharging straight into enemy territory.
    "Hmm, not bad," Ethan thought, growing more satisfied with the plan the longer he considered it.
    The crossing went smoothly. Even when aquatic creatures attacked, they weren't particularly strong. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    A few fish with razor-sharp teeth leapt out of the water, but Mia twirled her sword a few times, slicing them into pieces with clean, precise movements.
    "What a shame," Mia said, glancing at the remains. "These fish have been feeding on zombies, so their bodies are infected with the virus. We can't eat them."
    "You don't want them? Then I'll take them," Ethan said without hesitation. With a wave of his hand, he stored the fish in his spatial storage ring. His underlings wouldn't mind¡ªthey were zombies themselves and completely immune to the virus.
    The fish were sizable, each weighing dozens of pounds.
    The group encountered no powerful mutated creatures in the shallows. A few minutes later, they reached the opposite bank. The moment they stepped onto solid ground, the ice bridge melted away, leaving no trace behind.
    Ethan glanced at Anna and Lillian, thinking they might be useful to him in the future.
    He stepped forward, pulling out his phone. "Let's exchange contact info."
    "Huh?" The two girls stared at him, their mouths slightly open, looking utterly stunned.
    Did they hear him right?
    ...

 Chapter 84 Im a tree

    Back at the shelter, the two of them were often approached by strangers trying to strike up a conversation. But they never imagined that one day, the Zombie King himself would ask for their contact info.What was this about?
    Was he planning to order takeout when he got hungry?
    Of course, they didn't dare refuse. With stiff smiles plastered on their faces, they exchanged contact details.
    Mia's sharp eyes studied him. "What's this about? First time meeting us, and you're already trying to kidnap us?"
    "Don't be so stingy," Ethan replied casually. "I just need to borrow a couple of construction workers. It's not like they'll break."
    Construction workers?
    The two girls exchanged confused glances but quickly caught on to what he meant. They both let out a quiet sigh of relief. Construction workers? Sure, that's way better than being "delivery drivers"...
    After adding him on social media, they noticed Ethan had updated his profile description. The two couldn't help but feel a little speechless. Yep, definitely a friend of Mia and Sean.
    Once they made it ashore, a few zombies were wandering along the riverbank. Their faces were twisted and grotesque, their tattered clothes stained with dried, blackened blood.
    One of the zombies, its cloudy eyes catching sight of Mia and the others, let out a guttural snarl and charged toward them. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    These were just regular zombies¡ªlow-level, nothing to worry about.
    Mia unsheathed her tachi and, with a couple of casual swings, neatly decapitated them. Her movements were clean and precise.
    Sean stepped forward and kicked the zombie corpses into the river one by one.
    Splash!
    The water churned as dark blood spread out. A few strange fish were immediately drawn to the scene, swimming over to feast on the bodies.
    "Hehehehe~~~" Sean crouched by the riverbank, giggling to himself.
    Anna, standing nearby, looked at him in surprise, a hint of admiration in her expression. "Sean, you're pretty sharp. You even thought about getting rid of the evidence."
    "Huh? Nah, I just thought it was fun," Sean replied.
    "Uh¡­" Anna's face twitched. What's so fun about that?
    She couldn't understand what went on in a guy's head sometimes.
    "Let's go!" Mia called out, taking the lead as they moved forward. They were about to enter the zombie nest, and the two girls couldn't help but tense up.
    Ethan, on the other hand, remained calm and walked ahead as if it were just another stroll.
    The street ahead was a mess¡ªcompletely ruined. Broken-down cars littered the area, and zombies were scattered among the wreckage. They stood there swaying, their grayish-white flesh rotting away, their faces half-decayed. The sight was nauseating.
    These were low-level zombies, completely mindless and harmless. They acted purely on instinct, and if they were lucky, they might catch a rat to eat.
    Mia didn't want to disturb them, though. She carefully avoided making any noise.
    If they accidentally alerted these low-level zombies and caused a commotion, it could attract more dangerous ones.
    The group moved cautiously, using abandoned cars and crumbling buildings as cover to stay out of the zombies' line of sight.
    Ethan, however, didn't bother with any of that. He walked openly along the street. These zombies, being mindless, only categorized things into two groups: "edible" and "not edible."
    Clearly, Ethan fell into the "not edible" category, so they ignored him completely.
    The journey went smoothly. In less than five minutes, they reached their destination¡ªa sugar factory. Rusted, massive tanks stood scattered across the area, and the number of zombies increased significantly within the factory grounds.
    Ethan quietly focused, sensing the presence of elite zombies and mutated beasts inside. There was an eerie, unnatural aura about the place.
    "Something's off¡­" he muttered.
    He didn't sense any humans, though. If there were people hiding here, they must have been using some kind of special method to avoid detection. Otherwise, it would've been impossible to survive among so many zombies.
    "Meow~~~"
    As Ethan was lost in thought, a cat's cry echoed from within the factory. It sounded eerily like a baby crying, sending chills down their spines.
    "What the hell was that?" Sean asked, gripping the fence and peering through a gap. He spotted a pitch-black cat perched on top of a large, rusted tank.
    Around the cat, several elite zombies were wandering aimlessly, as if searching for something.
    "That cat's weird. Be careful," Mia warned.
    "Got it," Anna and Lillian replied, nodding nervously.
    Sean nodded along, his expression suddenly turning serious.
    "Black cats are seriously bad news!"
    "Oh? You noticed something too?" Lillian asked curiously.
    Sean explained with a straight face, "When I was a kid at the orphanage, I watched an episode of Looney Tunes, you know? There was this black cat that used a sniper rifle to shoot the hat off a mouse's head! The mouse was so scared it fainted on the spot. Tell me that's not freaky!"
    "......" Lillian stared at him, utterly speechless.
    "What? You don't believe me?" Sean pressed, trying to prove his point. "Ethan, you remember, right? We both saw it back then."
    "Don't drag me into this¡­" Ethan replied, clearly unimpressed.
    Meanwhile, Mia was fiddling with her phone, sending a message to the search team to ask for their exact location. But after waiting a while, there was still no response.
    "Nothing," she said.
    "They¡­ they're not dead already, are they?" Sean asked, his tone uneasy.
    "They shouldn't be," Mia replied, analyzing the situation. She pointed out that the zombies in the factory were clearly searching for something, which meant there were probably still survivors.
    "They've probably run into some kind of trouble¡­"
    ...
    At that moment, inside a pitch-black factory building, a young man crouched in a dark corner, not daring to move a muscle.
    In his mind, he kept repeating to himself: I'm a tree. I'm a tree. I'm a tree¡­
    The man's hands and feet had transformed into root-like tendrils, burrowing into the dirt beneath him. His skin had dried out, resembling the bark of a withered tree.
    His name was Caleb Ash, the captain of the search team. He was a wood-element Awakener, and the ability he was using now was called Plant Camouflage.
    Above him, on the factory's steel beams, several elite zombies crawled upside down like spiders. Their nostrils flared as they sniffed the air, using their heightened sense of smell to search for prey.
    Not far away, a few other zombies were kneeling on the ground, feasting on a corpse.
    Caleb's search team had originally consisted of over twenty people. Now, more than half were dead, and the rest were scattered, hiding in various corners of the factory. He had no idea if any of them were still alive.
    Why are there so many elite zombies here? Caleb thought nervously, his heart pounding as one of the zombies crawled directly above him.
    He deeply regretted coming here.
    The plan had seemed simple enough. Sugar was a valuable strategic resource¡ªhigh in calories, useful for medical purposes, and even for making ammunition. The factory was located on the edge of the zombie nest, so Caleb had thought it was worth the risk. But during the mission, everything went wrong.
    One of his team members had suddenly snapped, attacking their own teammates like a maniac. The commotion had alerted the zombies, and soon, elite zombies swarmed the area, trapping them inside.
    While hiding, Caleb had watched helplessly as several of his teammates were discovered and torn apart by the zombies. He couldn't do anything to help them. Moving even slightly would break his camouflage and expose him.
    Watching his comrades die one by one was pure agony.
    Just then, one of the elite zombies that had crawled away earlier returned. Its nostrils flared as it sniffed the air, letting out low growls of "raaah¡­ raaah¡­"
    Blood-tinged saliva dripped from its mouth, falling directly onto Caleb's face.

 Chapter 85 Wow... hes so cool!

    "Ugh, that's disgusting!"A wave of nausea surged through Caleb as the stench of zombie saliva hit him like a brick wall. His stomach churned violently, and he almost lost his composure.
    "I'm a tree... I'm a tree... I'm a tree..."
    He silently chanted to himself, like some kind of self-hypnosis.
    Thankfully, Caleb managed to hold it together. The zombie above him, crawling like a spider, didn't seem to notice anything unusual and continued scuttling away into the distance.
    "Whoo¡ª"
    He let out a long breath of relief.
    But just then, a sudden scream pierced through the darkness of the factory.
    "Ahhh!"
    A girl's terrified cry echoed, shattering the silence.
    Immediately, the zombies let out guttural roars, and the elite ones nearby all turned toward the sound, rushing in that direction.
    "Damn it! Another teammate's been spotted!" Caleb's heart sank in panic.
    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a girl sprinting desperately toward the exit. Her face was pale with fear, and behind her, a horde of zombies was in hot pursuit. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Chloe!"
    Caleb's heart nearly stopped. That girl was his little sister, Chloe.
    Ahead of her, more zombies were closing in, blocking her escape. In the dimly lit factory, there was nowhere to run.
    Terrified, Chloe instinctively released a burst of icy energy. The air around her chilled instantly, and a wall of ice materialized, encasing her in a protective barrier.
    But there were over twenty elite zombies surrounding her, clawing and snarling.
    "Raaaghhh!"
    The zombies howled furiously, their razor-sharp claws raking against the ice wall, sending shards flying everywhere.
    More zombies, drawn by the noise, began converging on the scene.
    Chloe's heart sank into despair.
    Once exposed, there was no way out. Death was inevitable.
    From his hiding spot, Caleb watched in agony.
    He had already witnessed several teammates die gruesome deaths earlier, and the guilt was eating him alive. Now, his sister was about to be torn apart by zombies. The pain in his chest was unbearable.
    He had promised her once¡ªhe'd protect her no matter what.
    The ice wall was getting thinner with every attack. Chloe's energy was draining fast, and her life was slipping away.
    With the last of her strength, she formed an ice spike in her palm. Her eyes filled with resolve as she prepared to drive it into her own throat.
    "No!"
    A roar erupted from the shadows.
    Suddenly, countless roots shot out like writhing serpents, wrapping around the zombies' legs, torsos, and even piercing through their bodies.
    The roots lashed out wildly, flinging the zombies in all directions.
    Caleb emerged from the darkness, sprinting toward his sister.
    "Caleb!"
    Chloe froze, staring at the figure running toward her. For a moment, it felt like time itself had stopped.
    But the elite zombies were relentless. Their vitality was monstrous, and unless their heads were destroyed, they wouldn't die.
    They began clawing their way back to their feet, chasing after Caleb.
    "Watch out!" Chloe screamed, her voice trembling with fear.
    Caleb's gaze was steady and determined. He reached his sister and turned to face the oncoming horde, spreading his arms wide as if to shield her.
    Swish! Swish! Swish!
    His body began to transform again, the wood-like texture spreading across his skin. Roots extended from him, weaving together into a thick wall to protect Chloe.
    "Raaaghhh!"
    The zombies didn't care. They lunged at Caleb, biting and clawing at him.
    "Hsss..."
    Caleb winced in pain. His bark-like skin held up against the attacks, but his energy was draining rapidly.
    It felt like every muscle in his body was locked in tension, unable to relax for even a second.
    Even his... well, even his sphincter was clenched tight at this point.
    "Why are you doing this, Caleb?!" Chloe cried, tears streaming down her face. She knew he couldn't hold out much longer.
    Clenching his teeth, Caleb growled, "What kind of brother would I be if I just stood by and let my little sister get torn apart by zombies? I can't do it. I just can't!"
    "Caleb..." Chloe's sobs turned into uncontrollable wails as tears poured down her cheeks.
    As a wood-element Awakener, Caleb had the strongest camouflage abilities. He could have easily stayed hidden and waited for the rescue team to arrive. But instead, he chose to expose himself to save his sister.
    The pain from the zombie bites was excruciating, like needles stabbing into his body over and over. Caleb was clearly at his limit, but he still forced himself to speak, trying to comfort Chloe. "It's okay. Hang in there. We'll hold on together until the rescue team gets here."
    "Really... can we?" Chloe's lips trembled as she spoke.
    "Ah¡ª!"
    Before she could finish, Caleb let out a blood-curdling scream. A zombie had sunk its teeth deep into his forearm, biting so hard it felt like it had pierced through to his very core. His body was at its breaking point.
    He was holding on purely through sheer willpower, his mind already starting to blur from the pain.
    The agony only grew worse.
    But Caleb refused to give in.
    Even if he died, he would maintain this stance¡ªprotecting his sister.
    His vision began to darken, and he was on the verge of losing consciousness.
    Then, out of nowhere, a sudden change occurred.
    A tachi blade sliced through the air, cutting cleanly through a zombie's head. The creature's skull split in two, and blood sprayed everywhere as its body collapsed to the ground.
    Through the mist of blood, Caleb and Chloe saw a face emerge.
    It was a strikingly handsome face, with sharp, chiseled features that looked almost too perfect to be real. His cold, indifferent eyes carried a hint of cruelty, giving him an air of dangerous confidence.
    "Still alive, huh," the man muttered, his tone casual.
    The tachi in his hand, which had clearly been used to cut down countless zombies, was dripping with dark, filthy blood.
    This was Ethan.
    The blade he wielded was something he had taken from Mia as "payment" for helping her earlier. After dispatching the zombies, Ethan channeled energy into the fire-element crystal core embedded in the sword's hilt. Flames erupted along the blade, burning away the filthy blood until it turned to ash and scattered into the air.
    With a flick of his wrist, Ethan extinguished the flames. The blade gleamed once more, spotless and razor-sharp, as if it had never been used.
    The entire sequence of actions¡ªslashing, igniting, cleaning¡ªwas executed with such fluidity and precision that it seemed effortless. Ethan's movements were graceful, almost artistic, exuding an air of calm confidence.
    Caleb and Chloe stared at him, completely dumbfounded.
    "Wow... he's so cool!"
    At the same time, a wave of relief washed over them. They realized the rescue team had finally arrived.
    Caleb, who had been holding on by sheer willpower, collapsed into Chloe's arms. His body had reached its limit.
    "Ugh... ugh... ugh..."
    For the first time, Caleb broke down. He hadn't shed a single tear while being torn apart by zombies, but now, safe in his sister's arms, he sobbed uncontrollably.
    At the factory entrance, Mia and Sean were fighting off the remaining zombies, holding them back.
    It had been Ethan who sensed the presence of Awakeners and led the team here in time to save them.
    The zombies, though ferocious, were no match for Mia and Sean. With the help of two ice-element Awakeners providing support, the group quickly cleared out the remaining undead.
    Once the area was secure, they began making their way toward Caleb and Chloe.
    Chloe immediately recognized Mia and felt a surge of gratitude. But as her gaze shifted to Ethan, curiosity flickered in her eyes.
    He was undeniably handsome. Even after slaughtering dozens of zombies, his white shirt remained spotless, a testament to his incredible skill.
    But... who was he?
    She had never heard of someone like him in the shelter.
    "Mia, who's this...?" Chloe asked hesitantly.
    "Oh, him? That's Ethan. He's a friend of mine," Mia replied casually.
    "Oh, I see..." Chloe nodded quickly, her cheeks flushing slightly. She turned to Ethan and said, "Thank you. Thank you so much for saving me and my brother."
    "It's nothing," Ethan replied, his tone calm and detached. Then, without missing a beat, he asked, "You're an ice-element Awakener, right?"
    "Uh, yes," Chloe answered honestly, a little surprised by the question.
    Ethan's expression didn't change. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone.
    "Let's exchange contact info," he said bluntly.
    "Huh?"
    Chloe froze, her face turning bright red. She lowered her head, too embarrassed to meet his gaze.
    Sure, he had just saved her life, but wasn't this a bit... too direct?
    They were still in the middle of a dangerous situation, and he was already asking for her contact info? It felt so sudden. She wasn't prepared for this at all.
    Her mind raced.
    Shouldn't we at least talk about what we're going to name our future kids first...?
    ...

 Chapter 86 Was this even possible?

    "We need to move. Let's hurry and find the others." Mia turned and started walking ahead.The earlier fight had stirred up quite a commotion, and the noise had attracted a horde of zombies. Outside the factory, guttural growls and snarls echoed ominously, signaling that a large group of the undead was closing in fast.
    Chloe supported Caleb as they moved forward, her mind clouded with worry.
    I hope the others are okay.
    But Ethan couldn't shake off a strange feeling. Something felt¡­ off. It was as if an eerie, unnatural presence was creeping over them, wrapping them in its invisible grip.
    It wasn't long before Sean suddenly shook his head, his expression dazed and confused.
    "Hey¡­ did you guys hear that? A cat meowing?"
    "A cat?" The others exchanged puzzled glances.
    "What cat? There's no cat here," someone muttered.
    "Sean, are you hearing things again?" Lillian asked, raising an eyebrow.
    They were all used to Sean's quirks by now. He had a habit of saying weird, random things or acting in ways that didn't always make sense. No one took him seriously.
    But Sean pressed his palm to his forehead, his confusion deepening. In his mind, the faint sound of a cat's cry echoed again. It wasn't a normal meow¡ªit sounded like a child wailing, sharp and grating, clawing at his nerves.
    And then, without warning, Sean froze in place. His usually sharp, intelligent eyes suddenly contracted, transforming into slitted, glowing yellow pupils¡ªlike a cat's.
    "Meowwwwwwwww¡­"
    The sound that came from his mouth wasn't human. It was a drawn-out, mournful wail that reverberated through the dark, empty factory, sending chills down everyone's spine.
    "What the¡­?"
    This time, everyone heard it. The eerie cat-like cry echoed in the silence, and they all turned to look at Sean. What they saw made their blood run cold. A shiver raced down their spines, and the hairs on the back of their necks stood on end.
    Sean's hair bristled, standing on end like an animal's fur. His narrowed cat-like eyes glinted in the dim light, and his lips curled into a strange, unsettling grin. A low, guttural growl rumbled from his throat¡ªsomething no human should be able to produce. It sounded more like the snarl of a wild beast.
    "Sean, you¡­" Lillian's eyes widened in shock, her voice trembling. She was frozen in place, too terrified to move.
    "Meowwwwwww!" Sean let out another piercing cry, this one even more shrill and haunting than before. Then, in a blur of motion, he lunged at Lillian, his fist swinging toward her with terrifying speed. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Get back!" Mia shouted, throwing herself forward to intercept him. She raised her arm just in time to block the blow.
    BAM!
    The impact was deafening, like two steel hammers colliding. Sean's strength was monstrous, and the force of the hit sent Mia skidding backward five or six steps before she managed to steady herself.
    Her wristband flickered, displaying a damage reading: Pain Level: 29%
    "This idiot's got some serious strength," Mia muttered under her breath, shaking out her arm.
    Sean, now completely unhinged, seemed ready to attack again. His movements were erratic, almost feral, as if he'd lost all sense of reason.
    But Mia wasn't about to wait for him to strike first. She darted forward, her speed blurring as she closed the distance between them. With a swift, powerful punch, she slammed her fist into Sean's face.
    BOOM!
    The force of the blow sent Sean flying backward like a ragdoll. He crashed through the factory wall, the impact bringing part of it crumbling down on top of him. Dust and debris filled the air as his body disappeared beneath the rubble.
    The group stood frozen, staring at the wreckage in stunned silence. Their minds raced with questions. Why had Sean suddenly turned on them? What was happening to him? And¡­ had Mia gone too far?
    "Mia, what the hell just happened? Why did Sean attack us?" someone finally asked, breaking the silence.
    "No idea," Mia replied, shaking her head. "But honestly? I've been wanting to punch him for a while now."
    "Uh¡­" The group exchanged awkward glances, unsure how to respond.
    Before they could say anything else, the rubble shifted. Stones and debris tumbled aside as Sean slowly rose to his feet. Despite the brutal hit he'd taken, he didn't seem to feel any pain. His glowing cat-like eyes narrowed, and a twisted grin spread across his face. He looked¡­ pleased with himself.
    Caleb's face paled as a horrifying realization dawned on him.
    "This¡­ this happened before," he stammered. "One of my old teammates¡­ he turned just like this. He went crazy and started attacking us. That's how we got trapped here in the first place¡ªbecause of them!"
    "Could it be¡­ mind control?" Lillian frowned deeply, her expression tense.
    "No."
    Ethan, who had been silent for a long time, shook his head. After carefully analyzing the situation and thinking it through, he finally spoke.
    "It's more like¡­ he's been possessed by a cat."
    "Possessed?"
    Everyone froze, their faces filled with disbelief. It was the first time they'd heard such a bizarre explanation.
    Possession? What kind of strange ability was that?
    Sean's mind was notoriously stubborn¡ªpractically immune to mental interference or control. It was like trying to hack into a broken computer: it barely turned on, let alone allowed anyone to manipulate it.
    But possession? That was a whole different story. It was like plugging in a new operating system and running it on a fresh machine.
    And for Sean, this was a direct counter.
    "What do we do now?" Everyone's brows furrowed, their anxiety growing.
    Outside, the sound of guttural roars grew louder. More zombies were closing in.
    Meanwhile, Sean¡ªhis eyes now gleaming like a cat's¡ªlunged at Mia again.
    The two clashed, locked in a fierce battle.
    For the moment, Sean was occupied.
    Ethan's sharp gaze swept over the scene. He hadn't expected the black cat to have such a strange ability. It was unsettling. The outside world really was as dangerous as they'd feared.
    But how could they break this possession?
    Looking past the surface, Ethan knew the solution had to lie at the root of the problem. If they killed the black cat, it should sever the connection.
    "Yeah, just kill the cat," he said calmly.
    "What?"
    Everyone turned to stare at him. His handsome face remained composed, as if he were discussing something as trivial as the weather.
    Could that really work?
    But there was no time to debate. The zombies were already closing in. Their grotesque faces appeared at the factory entrance, snarling and howling. They surged forward like a flood, a dense, unstoppable tide of death.
    Caleb and Chloe were completely drained of energy, unable to fight. Mia was still tied up with Sean. That left only Ethan and two construction workers to face the horde.
    In everyone's minds, survival alone seemed like an impossible dream.
    Killing the black cat? That was a fantasy.
    Ethan's gaze hardened. Gripping his tachi, he stepped toward the oncoming horde. His movements were steady and deliberate, his expression as calm as ever.
    Alone, he faced the swarm of zombies with the unshakable resolve of a Spartan warrior.
    A crimson glow flickered in Ethan's eyes.
    Domain of the Dead.
    In an instant, an overwhelming pressure erupted from him, like a tidal wave of blood and death crashing down on the zombie horde.
    For a moment, the world seemed to freeze.
    The zombies, which had been charging madly, suddenly stopped in their tracks, as if someone had hit the pause button. They stood motionless, frozen in place.
    The world fell silent.
    Then, the weaker zombies began to explode, their bodies bursting apart in a spray of flesh and blood. Shards of bone and chunks of meat flew everywhere, painting the ground red.
    Ethan tightened his grip on the tachi. Energy surged through him, igniting the fire crystal core embedded in the blade. A wave of heat radiated outward.
    Whoosh¡ª
    Flames roared to life, engulfing the tachi in a blazing inferno.
    Ethan moved.
    His figure blurred, moving so fast that afterimages trailed behind him. He charged into the horde, his speed almost impossible to track.
    The tachi sliced through the air, leaving streaks of fire in its wake. Each swing of the blade severed a zombie's head cleanly from its shoulders.
    Wherever the blade passed, blood sprayed into the air¡ªonly to evaporate instantly in the heat of the flames, leaving behind nothing but black ash drifting in the wind.
    In just a few strikes, Ethan had already cut down a large number of zombies.
    It was as if he were untouchable.
    He tore through the horde like a storm, unstoppable and devastating.
    Where he stood, a vacuum formed¡ªno zombie could get close.
    Heads rolled, bodies were cleaved in two, and the tachi carved a path of destruction through the horde.
    Nothing could stand in his way.
    "This¡­"
    Behind him, Caleb and the others were stunned. They stared in disbelief, their minds reeling from what they were witnessing.
    He was that strong?
    Was this even possible?
    The scene before them shattered everything they thought they knew.
    ...

 Chapter 87 Well, thats creepy as hellâ€¦

    In the stunned silence of the crowd, Ethan continued cutting down zombies with ruthless efficiency. In just a few moments, he had already slain over a hundred of them.At the same time, he was quietly scanning the area, searching for the black cat.
    It shouldn't be too far from here¡­
    "Found it."
    Before long, Ethan sensed a faint presence just outside the factory, hiding beneath a large metal tank.
    But as he raised his gaze, two elite zombies lunged at him from the shadows.
    With a swift horizontal slash of his blade, Ethan decapitated both zombies in one clean motion. Their heads flew off, spraying foul blood into the air, and two Neurocores popped out of their shattered skulls.
    These zombies were highly evolved, which meant the zombie king ruling this area was likely no pushover either.
    Ethan pressed forward, cutting his way through the horde until he reached the factory's exterior. Behind him lay a trail of mangled corpses and rivers of dark, putrid blood.
    Outside, the light was dim. The sun had fully set, and the long night had begun. But the darkness didn't bother Ethan. His sharp eyes scanned the area, and under the large metal tank, he spotted a small, shadowy figure curled up tightly.
    It was the same black cat he had seen earlier. Its body was coiled into a ball, completely motionless, as if it were asleep.
    This was one of the major downsides of possession. With its soul currently inhabiting Sean's body, the cat's physical form was left paralyzed and defenseless.
    However, the number of elite zombies in the area had increased significantly, as if they were deliberately guarding the black cat. In the dim light, grotesque faces emerged one by one, their eyes glowing with malice.
    Now that he had located his target, Ethan stopped holding back. With a single thought, he unleashed Domain of the Dead to its fullest extent.
    Boom! Boom! Boom!
    The zombies closest to him exploded instantly, their bodies reduced to chunks of flesh and bone.
    The oppressive force of the domain reached its peak.
    Nearby debris was crushed and twisted under the immense pressure. Even the towering metal tank groaned and warped as if an invisible hand were squeezing it. Liquid stored inside burst out in violent streams, spraying everywhere.
    Beneath the tank, the black cat's body trembled, curling into an even tighter ball.
    "Meowwwwwww!"
    It let out a piercing, anguished cry. Sensing that its physical body was in grave danger, the cat immediately abandoned Sean and returned to its own form.
    But the moment the black cat opened its eyes, it saw a tall, imposing figure walking toward it.
    With each step Ethan took, the pressure around the cat intensified, like a massive millstone grinding down on it.
    "Not so smug now, are you?" Ethan's cold gaze locked onto the cat.
    The black cat could feel the suffocating aura of death closing in. Its fur stood on end, its ears flattened, and its wide, terrified eyes darted around, searching for an escape. It tried to back away, desperate to flee from the terrifying Domain of the Dead.
    But its frail body couldn't even muster the strength to move.
    Ethan raised his tachi and swung it in a clean arc, slicing straight through the cat's head. The blade was so sharp that it cut through the skull as easily as slicing a watermelon.
    "Yowwwww!"
    The black cat let out a final, pitiful wail before collapsing to the ground. Black blood gushed from the gaping wound where its skull had been cleaved open.
    And just like that, the battle was over.
    Ethan retracted the terrifying Domain of the Dead, though the effort had taken a toll on him. Fully unleashing the domain consumed a significant amount of energy¡ªabout one-tenth of his reserves, judging by the series of fights he had just endured.
    But something caught Ethan's attention.
    The black cat's shattered skull¡­ didn't contain a crystal core.
    "What the hell?"
    He stood there, frowning, deep in thought.
    Could it be that possession wasn't the black cat's innate ability?
    Maybe¡­ there was another explanation.
    Perhaps some other entity had transferred the black cat's soul into Sean's body. In other words¡­ the ability to possess others wasn't the cat's own power¡ªit had been granted to it by something else.
    "Well, that's creepy as hell¡­" Ethan muttered to himself.
    Still, he felt like this trip hadn't been a waste. Thankfully, he had uncovered the truth in time. If he had remained in the dark, it could've cost him dearly.
    Especially considering his subordinate, Bulldozer, was cut from the same cloth as Sean¡ªboth were brain-dead brutes with immense strength but no intelligence to speak of.
    "Roar¡ª¡ª"
    Just as Ethan finished off the black cat, a deafening roar erupted from deep within the area. The sound was earth-shaking, as if the entire city district trembled in response. It was clear that the slaughter at the sugar factory had alarmed the zombie king lurking within the heart of the horde's nest.
    The zombie army was likely mobilizing, surging toward Ethan's location.
    "Time to go¡­" Ethan muttered to himself. He wasn't ready for an all-out battle with them just yet.
    At the very least, he needed to secure the Y-virus first and allow his ace fighters to evolve further. If the fight turned into a brutal war of attrition, even a hard-won victory could leave him vulnerable to other zombie kings waiting to exploit the aftermath.
    Not to mention, Genesis Biotech was already watching him like a hawk.
    At that moment, hurried footsteps echoed from the darkness ahead. It was the rest of the search team. They had sensed the commotion and decided to stop hiding, rushing over to see if they could help in any way.
    But when they arrived, the scene before them left them speechless.
    Ethan stood alone outside the factory, surrounded by piles of mangled zombie corpses, shattered debris, and the twisted remains of the metal tank.
    The entire area looked like it had been ravaged by a natural disaster.
    "Hiss¡­"
    The group collectively sucked in a sharp breath, too stunned to speak.
    Meanwhile, inside the factory, Sean's cat-like eyes gradually returned to their usual sharpness, though his expression remained dazed.
    Moments ago, his "mainframe" had gone offline¡ªlike blacking out after drinking too much. He had lost chunks of memory and couldn't recall what had happened.
    All he knew now was that his entire body ached. Every inch of him felt battered and bruised.
    Instinctively, he reached up to touch his face. A sharp, throbbing pain greeted him. His cheeks were swollen, and his nose was bruised and discolored.
    "What happened to me? Why does everything hurt so much?" Sean asked, bewildered.
    Mia glanced at him and replied casually, "Nothing. You fell asleep and took a nasty tumble."
    "...Huh?" Sean blinked in confusion.
    Then why were there shoe prints all over his body?
    "We need to move," Mia said firmly, her gaze shifting toward the direction of the zombie king's roar. She wasn't the only one who had heard it¡ªeveryone else had, too. Their faces were pale with fear.
    If the Zombie Horde surrounded them, there would be no escape. It would be the end.
    "Did we rescue everyone?" Sean asked, still trying to piece things together. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Stop worrying about that and just move!" Lillian snapped, urging him forward.
    Without wasting any more time, the group quickly left the sugar factory and ran toward the river. Fortunately, they were still on the outskirts of the zombie nest. Before long, the sound of flowing water reached their ears.
    But under the shroud of darkness, the river ahead looked like an endless expanse of black.
    Mia glanced back over her shoulder.
    The Zombie Horde was closing in fast. The ground beneath them trembled faintly, and in the distance, shadowy figures began to flood the streets, their grotesque forms illuminated by the faint moonlight.
    The group's "builders" sprang into action. Cold air radiated from their bodies as they constructed another ice bridge, just like the one they had used to get here. This time, however, the bridge had a slight curve to it, resembling a slide.
    Once it was ready, everyone jumped onto the bridge and slid across to the other side of the river.
    "Wheee! This is fun!" Sean exclaimed, momentarily rediscovering the joy of childhood.
    As soon as they reached the opposite bank, the builders quickly dismantled the ice bridge.
    "Phew¡­ we're alive¡­"
    The group collectively let out a sigh of relief. For Caleb and the rest of the search team, it felt like they had just escaped from the jaws of hell itself. They had stared death in the face and somehow lived to tell the tale.
    The apocalypse was truly unforgiving. Every day was a fight for survival, a constant battle against despair.
    On the far side of the river, zombie silhouettes began to appear. They had chased the group all the way to the riverbank. But now, the zombies could only stand there, staring across the water. Their furious roars echoed into the night, filled with rage and frustration, but there was nothing they could do.
    ...
    Back at the ruined sugar factory, darkness had completely swallowed the area.
    "Salem~~~ Salem~~~"
    A raspy, haunting voice echoed through the night, carrying a tone of sorrow and bitterness.
    From the shadows, an old woman's figure slowly emerged. Her hunched frame moved with an eerie, deliberate slowness. Her white hair was wild and unkempt, and her frail body seemed barely able to support her weight.
    But the most terrifying thing about her was her face.
    Half of it was a wrinkled, human visage, weathered by time. The other half¡­ was the face of a black cat, pitch-black and grotesque, with gleaming, predatory eyes.
    ...

 Chapter 88 The vines

    The old woman called out, but there was no response. She knew in her heart that the black cat was already dead."Heh heh heh." A sinister laugh echoed from behind her. A gaunt figure slowly emerged from the shadows. He was so thin that his skin clung tightly to his bones, and his hands¡ªshockingly¡ªhad no flesh at all, exposing bare, gleaming white bones.
    "Good riddance. Dead is better. Saves me from listening to that annoying meowing all day¡­"
    The Bone-Claw Zombie King grinned, revealing two rows of razor-sharp teeth.
    The old woman's eyes burned with hatred as she turned her half-cat face toward him, glaring coldly. But after a moment of thought, she held back her anger.
    "There are humans. I can smell traces of them lingering here."
    "Just food," the Bone-Claw Zombie King replied dismissively. "They're not going to cause any real trouble. What we should be worried about is the Zombie King across the river. He's been expanding his territory like crazy lately, making a lot of noise. Be careful, or we might end up on his radar."
    The old woman shot him a sideways glance. "Hmph! Do you think I need you to tell me that? I've already taken precautions. They won't get through."
    "Fine, whatever."
    The Bone-Claw Zombie King clearly didn't want to argue with her. It was obvious there was some bad blood between them. Humming a tune to himself, he turned and walked away.
    "I'm a kitty cat, and I dance, dance, dance¡­ and I dance, dance, dance~"
    "...¡­" The old woman's terrifying face twisted in frustration, her teeth grinding. She couldn't shake the feeling that he was doing it on purpose to annoy her.
    ...
    Meanwhile, on the other side of the city, Ethan had already returned home after parting ways with Mia.
    As usual, he took a hot bath, changed into clean clothes, and swallowed two crystal cores before pouring himself a drink.
    By now, night had fully fallen, and the world outside his window was pitch black.
    Every night, the city descended into chaos. Zombies and mutated beasts alike grew restless, their howls and roars echoing through the apocalyptic ruins. The cycle of slaughter never stopped.
    Even within Ethan's territory, things weren't always peaceful.
    Particularly near the outskirts, around Mount Wilson, the creeping vines had begun to spread from the forest into the city. They coiled around the ruins of buildings and climbed up streetlights.
    These vines were an eerie crimson, like blood vessels, with what seemed like blood flowing through them.
    In the darkness, one of the vines wrapped around a streetlight suddenly began to move, slithering like a living snake. Stay connected via empire
    Beneath the streetlight stood a zombie, its tattered clothes soaked in blood. It swayed mindlessly, unaware of the danger above.
    The vine crept closer, inching toward the zombie until it was just three feet away. Then, in a flash, it struck like a python, coiling tightly around the zombie's neck.
    "GRAAAHHH¡ª"
    The zombie let out a guttural roar, thrashing wildly as its hands clawed at the vine. But the vine was incredibly tough, and the zombie couldn't tear it apart. With a sudden yank, the vine hoisted the zombie into the air.
    The zombie dangled there like a hanged corpse, its legs kicking frantically as it howled.
    Moments later, more vines slithered toward it. With a sickening squelch, they pierced the zombie's body, acting like straws as they began to suck the blood and flesh from it.
    Dark, viscous blood flowed through the vines, staining them an even deeper black.
    This wasn't an isolated incident. Nearby, several other zombies were also being attacked by the vines. Some were ensnared around their waists, others by their ankles.
    The once-quiet night was now filled with the sound of zombie screams.
    "ROOOAAARRR¡ª"
    A deafening roar echoed from the distance as Bulldozer, a hulking zombie with a massive frame, appeared on the scene.
    His small, beady eyes scanned the chaos, but he couldn't quite figure out what was happening.
    "Are we under attack?" he muttered.
    He stomped forward, grabbing one of the vines that had wrapped around a zombie. With a powerful tug, he ripped it apart.
    A spray of dark, putrid blood gushed from the severed vine, splattering everywhere.
    But the vines weren't done. Dozens more crept toward Bulldozer, attempting to ensnare him. Some coiled around his ankles, while others latched onto his wrists.
    Unfortunately for the vines, Bulldozer might not have been the sharpest tool in the shed, but he was incredibly strong. With brute force, he tore the vines apart one by one, sending black blood flying in all directions.
    Realizing they couldn't overpower him, the vines retreated, dragging the captured zombies with them as they slithered back toward Mount Wilson.
    "Ugh¡ªahhh!"
    The ordinary zombies clawed desperately at the ground, trying to crawl forward, but they didn't have the strength to break free from the vines. In the blink of an eye, they were dragged over thirty feet away.
    Just then, a sharp gust of wind swept through, and a figure darted into the fray.
    With claws as sharp as steel blades, the figure slashed through the vines in a single fluid motion, cutting them apart and freeing the trapped zombies.
    Laura, now in full-on "lawnmower mode," swung her claws relentlessly. Wherever she passed, the vines were shredded into pieces, and dark, putrid blood sprayed into the air.
    Realizing they were no match for her, the vines retreated like a receding tide, slithering back toward the forest. Laura and Bulldozer gave chase, pursuing them all the way to the edge of the woods.
    But the sheer number of vines was overwhelming, far too dense to cut through completely. A few unlucky zombies were still dragged into the forest, disappearing into the darkness. Their anguished howls grew fainter and fainter until they finally faded into silence.
    "ROOOAAARRR!"
    Bulldozer wasn't about to let it go. He stomped forward, clearly intending to charge into the forest after them.
    But Laura quickly stopped him. "Hey, don't go in there."
    "Huh?" Bulldozer froze mid-step, his expression full of frustration.
    "Some stupid plants think they can mess with us? I'm going in there to rip them all out by the roots!" he growled.
    "The plants are too dense in there," Laura said, crossing her arms. "Or do you want a repeat of last time, when the boss had to come drag your sorry ass out?"
    "Uh¡­"
    The mention of his previous blunder made Bulldozer pause. He scratched the back of his head awkwardly, his anger cooling a little. "Fine, I'll let them off the hook this time. But¡­ what are we supposed to do about this?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "That's easy." Laura's tone was calm and analytical as she thought it over. "We go tell the boss."
    ...
    Later that night, Ethan was informed of the incident. He wasn't particularly surprised¡ªhe'd already noticed the creeping vines acting strangely, as if they were slowly encroaching on his territory.
    "So, they've finally made their move¡­" Ethan muttered to himself. He knew that to deal with external threats, he first had to secure his own domain. The vines would undoubtedly return, and this time, he needed to put an end to them for good.
    However, the battle at the sugar factory earlier that day had drained some of his energy. Ethan decided not to rush into action. Instead, he rested for the night, allowing his body to recover to peak condition.
    ...
    The next morning, Ethan arrived at the scene of the attack.
    Bulldozer and Laura followed closely behind him, their demeanor respectful and serious.
    "Boss, so it went like this¡ªfirst, the vines came out of nowhere, then they did this, and then my guys got dragged into the woods!" Bulldozer gestured wildly as he tried to reenact the events, clearly hoping to explain everything as thoroughly as possible.
    Ethan's sharp gaze swept over the area. The ground was a mess¡ªshattered plant stems and dark, sticky blood were scattered everywhere. Long trails of blood and drag marks stretched toward the forest, painting a grim picture of what had happened.
    In the distance, the dense forest loomed, its greenery vibrant and lush. Clusters of creeping vines clung to the trees, swaying gently in the breeze. At first glance, they looked like ordinary plants, completely harmless, with nothing out of the ordinary.
    But Ethan wasn't fooled. He could already tell that these vines weren't acting on their own. They were more like "tentacles," controlled by something far more dangerous¡ªa central mind pulling the strings.
    The true culprit was hiding deep within the dense forest.

 Chapter 89 Endless Growth!

    "I'll go take a look," Ethan said."Oh... okay..."
    Bulldozer nodded dumbly. He wanted to say something to show concern, maybe remind the boss to be careful. But when he turned his head, Ethan's figure had already vanished.
    Ethan had activated his stealth ability and was silently making his way into the forest, step by step, like a ghost.
    The woods were dark and damp, eerily quiet except for the occasional rustling of leaves and the strange cries of unknown birds. Ethan avoided touching the climbing vines, instead following the trail they left as he moved deeper into the forest, searching for clues along the way.
    He couldn't help but feel curious¡ªwhat could possibly lie at the heart of these vines?
    The journey was smooth at first. Along the way, he came across numerous corpses¡ªsmall animals, humans, and even zombies. The bodies reeked of decay, each in varying stages of decomposition. Some were crawling with maggots, while thumb-sized flies buzzed around them in swarms.
    As he ventured further, the vines grew denser. It was clear that this forest had been completely overtaken by them¡ªit was their domain now.
    About ten minutes later, Ethan emerged from the woods onto an abandoned mountain road. This road led to the summit, where the wealthy used to live in luxurious hilltop villas. Now, the road was overrun with vegetation, completely reclaimed by nature. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    On the roadside, a few overturned, rusted-out vehicles could still be seen¡ªremnants of the chaos when people had fled into the mountains during the apocalypse. Ethan approached one of the cars and found a corpse inside, long since decayed into a skeleton. A few spiders had spun webs across the bones, crawling back and forth.
    The car's glove compartment, trunk, and even the gas tank had been pried open¡ªclear signs that it had been looted.
    "Humans have been here," Ethan muttered to himself.
    When the apocalypse broke out, many city dwellers fled to the mountains to escape the zombies, trying to survive in the wilderness. Though the deep forest was full of dangers¡ªmutant beasts, mutated plants¡ªsome human Awakeners still managed to carve out a slim chance of survival.
    Ethan turned his gaze back to the vines. Their tendrils stretched along the road, winding forward endlessly. He decided to follow them.
    As he walked, the number of corpses increased. The bodies were entangled in the vines, completely drained of life, leaving behind nothing but dried husks.
    After a while, a villa came into view.
    Once a luxurious building, it was now in ruins. The fences around the yard and the villa's walls were completely overgrown with vines. The leaves were large, fan-like, and a dark purplish-black color. The plant's roots and stems had grown unnaturally thick, with streams of foul, dark liquid coursing through them.
    "Is it in there?" Ethan muttered, sensing an ominous presence lurking within the villa.
    He glanced at the yard and couldn't help but notice how... unique the scene was.
    Corpses were buried in the soil, with only their heads exposed. The roots of the vines grew directly out of their skulls. Some of the heads had rotted into bare skeletons, while others were disturbingly fresh¡ªrecent victims, likely dragged here by the vines.
    "Well, this is... an interesting take on landscaping," Ethan thought to himself, his inner voice dripping with sarcasm. He couldn't help but admire the vines' twisted sense of artistry.
    He stepped into the courtyard.
    The air was thick with the stench of death. The oppressive atmosphere was cold and suffocating, the smell of rot so strong it stung his nose. Anyone else would have immediately sensed the danger and fled without a second thought. No one in their right mind would dare approach this place.
    But Ethan wasn't just anyone. He walked in alone.
    The once-luxurious villa's floor-to-ceiling windows were shattered, leaving the interior exposed. Peering inside, Ethan was greeted by a horrifying sight.
    Dozens of corpses hung from the ceiling, packed so tightly together they resembled rows of sausages. Humans, animals¡ªit didn't matter. They dangled lifelessly, swaying slightly in the cold breeze that drifted through the broken windows.
    "What is this, an art exhibit for corpses?" Ethan thought.
    Just as Ethan was about to move forward, the grass around him suddenly began to rustle, like the warning rattle of a snake. The sound carried a sinister, venomous undertone that sent a chill down his spine.
    The climbing vines on the ground started writhing, slithering like snakes. One of them rose behind Ethan, coiling upward as if preparing to strike.
    "I've been spotted..." Ethan thought, his instincts kicking in. In an instant, his Domain of the Dead expanded outward. The vine poised to attack him shattered with a series of sharp bangs.
    As the domain spread, an oppressive force rippled in all directions. The surrounding vines reacted violently, like eels tossed into boiling oil. They shot upright, twisting and writhing in agony, before exploding one after another.
    Ethan's surroundings were soon filled with the sight of thrashing vines and the splatter of foul, dark liquid. The once eerily silent courtyard descended into utter chaos.
    Suddenly, a piercing scream echoed from within the villa. It was shrill and unearthly, like the wail of a witch, filled with hysteria and rage. The sound lasted for a full three seconds, reverberating through the dense mountain valley and startling flocks of birds into flight in the distance.
    "So, you're finally coming out?" Ethan muttered. With a casual wave of his hand, a tachi materialized out of thin air. Energy surged through the blade, igniting it in roaring flames that engulfed its entire length.
    Fire¡ªthe bane of all plants.
    Ethan swung the flaming blade forward, reducing countless vines to ash. The remaining ones recoiled, retreating in fear. With the plants no longer obstructing his view, Ethan could see the villa clearly again. On the overgrown walls, the dense foliage began to shift, forming the outline of a humanoid figure. Slowly, it stepped out from the greenery.
    "You shouldn't have come here," the Greenman said, its voice an eerie blend of male and female tones.
    Ethan's gaze sharpened. The figure before him was entirely wrapped in green, as if its body were woven from leaves. It was hard to tell whether it was more plant or animal.
    But one thing was certain: this creature was the mastermind controlling the ivy.
    "Oh, so it's fine for you to wreak havoc in my territory, but I can't come looking for you?" Ethan shot back, his tone sharp.
    "If you're so eager to die¡­ I'll grant your wish!" the Greenman hissed.
    A faint green light radiated from its body, surging outward in waves. At the same time, the ivy in the surrounding area began to grow wildly, vines exploding in every direction, filling the air like a tidal wave.
    Ethan's vision was once again swallowed by the encroaching plants.
    It was as if he had been plunged into a world made entirely of vegetation.
    His eyes glowed with a crimson light as he unleashed the Domain of the Dead, pushing it to its absolute limit.
    A suffocating pressure surged forward, like a raging sea of blood crashing through everything in its path.
    "Boom!"
    A deafening explosion shattered the silence. Everything around him¡ªevery vine, every leaf¡ªwas obliterated in an instant, as if swept away by a violent storm.
    Leaves scattered like confetti, only to disintegrate into dust under the immense pressure.
    The Greenman's body trembled, clearly shaken. It hadn't expected Ethan's Absolute Domain to be this overwhelming.
    But it quickly steadied itself, refusing to back down. Energy surged from its body once more.
    "Infinite Growth!" it called out softly.
    The vines that had just been destroyed began sprouting new buds, which rapidly thickened and grew. In the blink of an eye, the plants were back, stronger than ever.
    Once again, the endless greenery surged toward Ethan, enveloping him completely.
    "Hm?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, his expression darkening. This Greenman's abilities were undeniably strange. Its power was on par with that of any Zombie King he had encountered outside.
    And its method of attack¡­ it was almost as if it were forming its own version of an Absolute Domain.
    ... Stay connected through empire

 Chapter 90 How strong are you?

    The forest was in utter chaos, wild energy surging and colliding in every direction.The two opponents were locked in a tense standoff.
    But Greenman was brimming with confidence. Since its growth began, it had consumed countless creatures¡ªsmall ones like insects and mice, larger ones like beasts, and even zombies and humans. It had devoured so much flesh and blood to evolve into its current form.
    The energy it had absorbed far surpassed that of most living beings.
    "Let's see how long you can hold out!" Ethan was surrounded by a storm of vines, endless and relentless. No matter how many he cut down, more kept coming. Yet his expression remained calm and composed.
    From his assessment, Greenman's strength was definitely at an A-rank level, maybe even higher. It was troublesome, sure, but¡­ only a little.
    "Yeah, that's about it," Ethan muttered, stepping forward suddenly. His powerful physique came into play as his foot slammed into the ground. The moment his sole hit the earth, a deafening boom echoed.
    Cracks spread across the ground like a spiderweb, as if an earthquake had struck. The earth began to collapse, and the corpses buried beneath the soil were shattered into pieces.
    Rotting flesh and broken bones flew everywhere, along with the roots of the plants that had grown among them.
    If you want to kill the weeds, you have to pull them out by the roots.
    As Ethan took that step forward, his terrifying Domain of the Dead expanded with him, its oppressive aura spreading out fifty feet in all directions. It was closing in on Greenman, ready to engulf it.
    The combination of Ethan's overwhelming physical strength and the power of his Domain made him unstoppable in this moment.
    "Huh?"
    Greenman froze, startled. It sensed something was wrong. That destructive energy radiating from Ethan gave it an ominous feeling, a sense of impending doom.
    This creature was strong¡ªfar stronger than it had anticipated.
    The vines that had been growing wildly began to slow down noticeably. Greenman continued to release energy, but it was clear that it was now at a disadvantage.
    Meanwhile, Ethan remained unyielding, his aura surging like a raging storm.
    The intense battle was draining energy rapidly, and Ethan had already used up about twenty percent of his reserves. But he could feel it¡ªGreenman's resistance was weakening.
    Ethan stepped forward again, his knees bending slightly as he lowered his body. He gripped his blade with both hands, his posture like that of a predator ready to pounce.
    The Domain of the Dead continued to expand, fully enveloping Greenman. Behind them, the villa that had stood in the distance began to collapse, disintegrating into dust and scattering into the wind.
    "Cut!" Ethan roared.
    He tightened his grip on his tachi, channeling his energy into the blade. Flames erupted from its edge, blazing fiercely. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    With a powerful push from his legs, Ethan launched himself forward like a cannonball. The force of his leap caused the ground beneath him to cave in further. His body shot through the air, carrying the terrifying momentum of the Domain of the Dead as he charged at Greenman.
    The scenery blurred past him¡ªroots, leaves, and splatters of foul blood flying in all directions.
    From Greenman's perspective, it was as if a storm was hurtling toward it.
    A natural disaster.
    "No!"
    A wave of dread surged through Greenman's consciousness. The aura of death was closing in fast.
    "I don't want to die¡­" Greenman's thoughts were filled with unwillingness and regret.
    It had started as a tiny blade of grass, growing stronger by devouring ants and other small creatures. Over time, it had evolved into its current form. Dissatisfied with its life in the mountains, it had dreamed of expanding into the cities, of one day spreading across the entire world.
    But now, just as it had stepped out of the mountains, it had encountered such a powerful foe.
    In the blink of an eye, the searing heat was upon it. The sharp edge of the blade was about to slice through its body. Trapped within the oppressive Domain of the Dead, Greenman had no way to escape.
    Swish!
    Ethan's tachi slashed through Greenman's body in a single, decisive strike.
    "Ahhh¡ª!" Greenman let out a piercing, agonized scream, its voice filled with despair.
    At the same time, all the energy it had been using to resist vanished. The snake-like vines that had been attacking Ethan began to wither, rot, and crumble into dust.
    In an instant, the chaos in the forest subsided. Silence fell, leaving behind only a wasteland of destruction.
    Greenman's body lay on the ground, severed in two. The consciousness it had worked so hard to develop was fading rapidly.
    Ethan approached, wanting to take a closer look at this strange creature.
    Upon closer inspection, he realized it was, indeed, just a mass of grass. It had woven itself into a humanoid shape, but in its chest was a round, glowing crystal. It pulsed faintly, clearly the source of its energy. It resembled a crystal core, but there was something different about it.
    "How¡­ how strong are you?" A faint signal of thought emanated from Greenman's fading consciousness.
    "I don't really know," Ethan replied honestly, unsure how to answer. So far, he hadn't encountered anyone who could truly match him.
    Greenman's soul trembled with profound shock.
    Are all creatures from beyond the mountain this terrifying?
    But alas... it would never grow to encompass the entire world.
    Even a blade of grass can dream of ruling the land. And in its final moments, as it faced complete annihilation, Greenman had one last thought: The city is too dangerous. I should've stayed in the mountains.
    With that, its withered body began to shrink, rot, and crumble into ash, scattering into the wind.
    When Greenman completely perished, it left behind a glowing crystal where it had stood.
    Ethan picked it up, turning it over in his hands to examine it. The energy within was immense but chaotic. It clearly wasn't a crystal core.
    The crystal wasn't entirely transparent. Inside, there were fibrous structures that made it look more like... a seed.
    "Can I eat this?" Ethan wondered.
    At his core, he was still a zombie, and his instincts revolved around one simple question: edible or not?
    This blade of grass had consumed a wide variety of nutrients¡ªbugs, animals, zombies, and even other plants.
    "It shouldn't be poisonous... right?" Ethan wasn't particularly tempted by the seed. After all, he wasn't a herbivore.
    Instead, he thought about taking it home and planting it. Maybe it would grow into something interesting. Who knows how far it could develop?
    Driven by curiosity, Ethan stored the seed in his spatial storage ring.
    But just as he finished dealing with the seed, his nose twitched. He caught the faint scent of humans approaching.
    It wasn't unusual for humans to survive in Mount Wilson. Clearly, the commotion from his fight with Greenman had drawn them here.
    Sure enough, two people were crouched behind a boulder, sneaking peeks in his direction.
    "What the hell happened? Those man-eating vines... they're all dead!" one of them whispered.
    "I have no idea," the other replied. "The vines are definitely gone. Look... there's someone standing over there!" He pointed at Ethan.
    "Yeah, I see him," the first man nodded repeatedly. If the man-eating vines were still alive, there was no way any human¡ªor any other creature¡ªcould be standing there. Your adventure continues at empire
    "Could it be... he's the one who killed them?"
    "What are you even talking about?" the first man shot back. In his mind, the man-eating vines were an unstoppable force, covering the entire mountain. There was no way a single person could take them down.
    "He's probably just like us¡ªdrawn here by the noise."
    "But then why did the vines suddenly die for no reason?" the second man asked, still baffled.
    The first man thought for a moment. "They're plants, right? Sometimes plants just stop growing and die when they mature. Or maybe... they ate something poisonous and got wiped out."
    "Ohhh, that makes sense."
    These two weren't particularly sharp. They were Awakeners who had managed to form Neurocores, but their sensory abilities were limited. Before the apocalypse, they had worked as security guards for the wealthy in a gated community.
    Right now, both of them were thinking the same thing: the man-eating vines had absorbed countless nutrients¡ªblood, flesh, and energy. Surely, they must have left behind a massive crystal core.
    If they could get their hands on it...
    They'd hit the jackpot.
    ...

 Chapter 91 Yeah, thats true

    In this remote wilderness, running into someone was rare, so the two men didn't let their guard down. They kept a close eye on Ethan, quietly analyzing where he might have come from.Seeing that he was alone, they figured he probably wasn't part of the Black Hand Legion. That group of psychos usually moved in packs.
    Besides, this guy looked clean and well-dressed¡ªalmost too put-together for someone out here. He gave off the vibe of a big-shot executive or maybe a spoiled rich kid.
    "Probably a survivor from the villa district¡­ and he's got a stash of supplies," one of them guessed.
    Whether it was for crystal cores or supplies, they both agreed: they couldn't let him go.
    "Let's go."
    Having made up their minds, they stepped out of hiding and walked straight toward Ethan.
    Ethan glanced at them, his expression calm.
    Finally, he thought. Took them long enough to show themselves.
    The two men raised their hands in a gesture of peace, smiling as they approached.
    "Hey, don't worry. We're not here to cause trouble," one of them said.
    "Oh¡­" Ethan nodded slightly, his face unreadable.
    He took a closer look at them. They were wearing light blue security uniforms, now torn and tattered from branches and brambles. Their hair was long and unkempt, their beards scruffy, and their faces smeared with dirt and grease. They looked more like wild men than security guards.
    The younger of the two, who introduced himself as Frankie West, spoke up first.
    "Hey, man, where's the man-eating vine?"
    "I have no idea," Ethan replied, shaking his head, feigning confusion.
    The two men exchanged a glance. Their suspicions were confirmed¡ªEthan must've come here after hearing the commotion, just like they had. That put them a little more at ease.
    Frankie's small, shifty eyes began scanning Ethan up and down, sizing him up.
    "So¡­ did you pick up anything?"
    "No," Ethan said flatly.
    The other man, meanwhile, was scanning the ground, his eyes darting around the withered vines and rotting roots. But there was no sign of the "super crystal core" they'd been hoping for.
    "Could it really¡­ not be here?" he muttered under his breath.
    Frankie, however, wasn't so easily convinced. He was sharp enough to know that no one in their right mind would admit to finding something valuable out here¡ªnot to strangers, anyway.
    "Alright, fine," Frankie said with a casual shrug, though his tone hinted at disbelief. He quickly changed the subject.
    "So, bro, this forest is dangerous as hell. Where've you been hiding out these past couple of weeks?"
    "I haven't been hiding," Ethan replied honestly.
    Frankie's eyes narrowed slightly. He'd asked the question to probe for information¡ªmaybe Ethan had a "secret base" somewhere, stocked with supplies. But Ethan wasn't giving anything away.
    Frankie tried a different approach. "Look, it's the end of the world. The more people we have, the better our chances of survival. We should stick together. You should join us."
    "You guys? There are more of you?" Ethan asked, his tone casual but probing.
    "Yeah," Frankie replied.
    Before he could elaborate, the other man chimed in, nodding. "We used to have over twenty people in our security team. But now¡­ more than half are dead. There's only¡­"
    He trailed off, his voice faltering. It seemed like whatever he was about to say was hard to put into words.
    But Ethan didn't need him to finish. He could already guess.
    Back at the villa district, the only people besides the security guards were the wealthy¡ªbillionaires, trust-fund kids, and celebrities.
    But now, in this post-apocalyptic world, money and fame meant nothing. Everyone had been dragged down to the same starting line.
    Equality, in the harshest sense of the word. Survival was the only currency now, and strength was the only thing that mattered.
    Ethan could imagine what had happened. The guards, who had once been ordered around, scolded, or outright humiliated by the rich, now held the power. Some of them probably harbored deep resentment toward their former employers¡ªenvy, hatred, and bitterness that had been simmering for years.
    Now that the tables had turned, it wasn't hard to guess what they might have done. Those wealthy elites were likely being tormented, maybe even worse.
    This was the ugly side of human nature.
    Ethan had seen it too many times before.
    Frankie said, "Our Captain is an Awakener who can condense crystal cores. He's really strong and treats people well. It's thanks to his protection that we've survived this long."
    The meaning behind his words was clear: he was warning Ethan not to get any funny ideas. They had a powerful Awakener backing them up.
    But Ethan raised an eyebrow and asked, "Then¡­ didn't you still lose more than ten people?"
    "Uh¡­ well¡­" Frankie opened his mouth to respond but found himself at a loss for words.
    His companion quickly jumped in to smooth things over. "Anyway, you should join us. The Captain will definitely protect you too."
    "Oh, sure," Ethan said casually. "I wouldn't mind checking out your place first."
    "OK, no problem. If you don't like it, you can leave anytime," Frankie replied with a sly smile tugging at the corner of his lips.
    With that, Ethan followed the two men into the dense forest, his pace unhurried.
    Of course, everyone had their own agenda.
    Frankie's thoughts were spinning. This guy's clothes are way too clean. He must have a stash of supplies somewhere¡ªmaybe even a small private shelter.
    Some rich kids, bored before the apocalypse, had built survival bunkers for fun. Now, those frivolous projects might actually be paying off.
    And then there was the crystal core from the man-eating vine. Frankie was convinced Ethan had found it and hidden it somewhere. His plan was simple: keep Ethan close, gain his trust, and eventually get him to spill the truth¡ªor just follow him quietly. When hunger struck, Ethan would have to retrieve his supplies, and that would reveal everything.
    Ethan, on the other hand, had his own plans. He'd originally come to deal with the vine infestation, but on the way back, he didn't mind grabbing a few snacks¡ªmaybe some wild fruit.
    As they walked, Frankie kept the conversation going, smiling as he said, "You know, this forest isn't actually short on food. But food isn't the key to surviving the apocalypse. Those monsters are evolving, so strength is what really matters. Don't you agree?"
    "Yeah, that's true," Ethan replied, not denying it.
    But he caught the underlying message. Frankie was subtly suggesting that hoarding food was pointless. Without strength, anyone would eventually get eaten by monsters. Better to share supplies with the group, work together, and grow stronger by hunting monsters.
    It was a classic attempt at manipulation¡ªplanting ideas, nudging Ethan toward their way of thinking. A bit of psychological pressure, almost like PUA tactics.
    Unfortunately for Frankie, he'd picked the wrong target.
    After about twenty minutes of walking, signs of human activity began to appear. Ethan noticed a wire snare set under a tree, clearly meant to catch rabbits. Similar small traps were scattered around the area.
    Soon, a small dirt mound came into view. This was Frankie's group's hideout.
    Ethan quietly extended his senses. Inside, he detected the presence of over ten people, half of whom were Awakeners.
    "We're here. Let's head in," Frankie said.
    At first glance, the dirt mound looked completely overgrown with weeds, with no visible entrance.
    Frankie stepped forward and called out, "Johnny, we're back!"
    "Password!" came a muffled voice from inside.
    "The eagle flies at midnight!" Frankie replied without hesitation.
    A rumbling sound followed, and the dirt in front of them began to split apart, sliding to the sides. Within moments, a rectangular opening appeared, about 7 feet tall, wide, and deep.
    It was the work of an Earth-type Awakener.
    The tunnel wasn't dark, either. Flickering firelight illuminated the interior, driving away the damp shadows.
    "Not bad¡­" Ethan thought to himself, impressed.
    The place was well-hidden. Even someone like him, with his sharp senses, would've had a hard time finding it without knowing where to look. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    ...

 Chapter 92 Torment

    Frankie was the first to step inside.The person who came out to greet them was a burly middle-aged man, shirtless and powerfully built. It was none other than Johnny, the Earth-element Awakener.
    "Frankie, what's the situation outside?" Johnny asked urgently.
    "The man-eating vines are gone! Completely dead¡ªI saw it with my own eyes!" Frankie said, his face lighting up with joy.
    This was undeniably good news for them. It would make hunting and scavenging for supplies much easier.
    "That's amazing!" Johnny exclaimed, equally thrilled.
    They had all dreaded those vines like the plague. Many of their comrades had fallen victim to them. Now that they were gone, it felt like a massive weight had been lifted off their shoulders.
    But Johnny's attention soon shifted to Ethan. His gaze swept over him, cautious and probing.
    "Who's this guy?"
    "We ran into him while scouting outside..." Frankie began, recounting the events in detail. As he finished, he gave Johnny a subtle look.
    "Oh," Johnny said, immediately catching on.
    "Alright, let's head inside and share the good news with the Captain."
    The group moved deeper into the cave. Johnny turned back and used his Earth-element powers to seal the entrance behind them.
    The light dimmed instantly, leaving only the flickering flames of torches on the walls. Their glow danced across the group's faces, casting shifting shadows.
    As Ethan followed them further in, he realized the entire hill had been hollowed out. The deeper they went, the more spacious it became.
    Before long, they arrived at what could only be described as the "heart" of the hill¡ªa large hall.
    Torches burned along the walls, illuminating the space. There were crude furnishings¡ªtables and chairs made of packed earth. At the center of the room was a long chair draped with a bear pelt. Reclining on it was a young man, wearing nothing but a pair of shorts. He was gnawing on a roasted rabbit head, his eyes fixed on Ethan and the others.
    The way he carried himself gave off the unmistakable vibe of a gang leader.
    This was clearly the leader of the group: Tyler Cross. Before the apocalypse, Tyler had dropped out of high school and worked as a security guard. While others wasted decades figuring out life, Tyler had already gained five or six years of "experience" by his early twenties. Now, he was the Captain of this ragtag crew.
    "Captain, we're back!" Frankie stepped forward, his face plastered with a sycophantic smile.
    "Yeah? What's it like out there?" Tyler asked, his tone casual but commanding.
    Frankie repeated the story in full, not daring to leave out a single detail.
    When Tyler heard that the man-eating vines had withered away, he was visibly pleased. His mind began to churn with possibilities¡ªperhaps it was time to expand their operations, to grow his crew and strengthen their hold on the area.
    His gaze shifted to Ethan, sizing him up. But instead of being hostile, Tyler broke into a grin and said, "Welcome to our little home."
    "Oh, uh, thanks," Ethan replied, his tone sincere. He meant it, too¡ªafter all, he was genuinely grateful for the hospitality, however rough it might be.
    As Ethan glanced around, he noticed that Tyler wasn't the only one in the hall. A few other members of the security team were scattered about. In the darker corners of the room, however, he spotted several people huddled together¡ªmen and women alike. Their clothes were tattered, some barely clothed at all. Their faces were dirty, their expressions hollow. They looked like refugees, utterly defeated.
    Tyler noticed Ethan's wandering gaze. With a smirk, he jumped off the long chair and strode over to one of the corners. He grabbed a girl by the arm and dragged her into the center of the room.
    The girl cried out in pain, collapsing to her knees. Her figure was slender and graceful, her curves accentuated even in her disheveled state. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Lift your head," Tyler said, crouching down and using a finger to tilt her chin up. His tone was smug, as if he were showing off a prized possession.
    "Recognize her?" he asked, looking back at Ethan.
    "Huh? Who is she?" Ethan asked, studying the girl more closely. Her face was smudged with dirt, but her delicate features were still striking¡ªan oval face, a high nose bridge, and large, expressive eyes. Her lips were pressed into a thin line, trembling with humiliation. She looked pitiful, the kind of beauty that stirred both sympathy and anger.
    "Ava Sterling," Tyler said with a grin. "The big-time celebrity."
    "Oh..." Ethan murmured, his eyes widening slightly. He wasn't much of a pop culture guy, but even he had heard of Ava Sterling. She was a household name, a top-tier actress. He looked at her again, and sure enough, it was her.
    But the Ava Sterling he remembered was worlds apart from the woman in front of him now. Once a radiant star adored by millions, she was now reduced to this¡ªa broken shell, stripped of her dignity and at the mercy of men like Tyler.
    It wasn't hard to see why people might not recognize her at first glance. The contrast was just too stark.
    Before the apocalypse, Ava had lived in a luxurious villa perched atop the hill. Now, she had fallen into the hands of this group.
    "Come on, superstar, sing us a song. Lighten the mood for the boys," Tyler said with a mocking grin.
    Ava had started her career as a singer, renowned for her incredible voice¡ªpeople used to call her a "walking CD." Now, in this grim reality, they often forced her to sing to pass the time.
    Her eyes reddened at the mention of "superstar." What was once a title of admiration now felt like a cruel taunt, cutting deep into her pride. But Ava knew these men and their methods all too well. Any resistance would only lead to unspeakable torment.
    So, she began to sing.
    "And I'll rise up,
    I'll rise like the day,
    I'll rise up,
    I'll rise unafraid,
    I'll rise up,
    And I'll do it a thousand times again."
    Her voice, though still beautiful, carried a faint rasp from dehydration. The song, filled with defiance and sorrow, perfectly captured her despair. As the haunting melody filled the cave, tears streamed down her face.
    Once a dazzling star adored by millions, she had fallen so far¡ªreduced to a plaything for the very people who used to guard her gates. The sheer magnitude of her downfall was staggering, as if she'd been cast from heaven straight into hell.
    "Heh, I gotta say, the apocalypse has been pretty good to us," Frankie chuckled. "Back then, people like her wouldn't even glance in our direction. Now? She has to do whatever we say."
    The others laughed in agreement, their eyes drifting toward the corner of the room.
    "See that guy over there? Used to be a billionaire. And his wife? She was always looking down on me, acting like I was dirt. Now she's like some scorned housewife after her husband cheated on her. I've got her so broken she doesn't even dare talk back anymore. Finally got my revenge!" one of them said, his tone dripping with satisfaction.
    Ethan followed their gaze. In the corner, a middle-aged man sat slumped against the wall, his face hollow and defeated. Beside him was a woman, trembling uncontrollably as she overheard the conversation. Whatever they had endured, it was clear it had broken them completely.
    Frankie and the others continued their banter, reveling in their newfound power. They joked about how the tables had turned, spouting clich¨¦s like, "What goes around comes around," and "Don't underestimate the underdog." They seemed to see themselves as the protagonists of some twisted rags-to-riches story.
    Meanwhile, Ava finished her song. She curled into herself, hugging her knees and burying her face in her arms, sobbing quietly.
    Tyler, satisfied with his little display of dominance, turned to Ethan. "Alright, enough of that. Let's talk about you. If you want to join us, hand over the crystal core from the man-eating vines and any supplies you've got stashed away. Do that, and we'll treat you like a brother. If not..." He gestured toward the huddled figures in the corner. "Well, you can guess what happens. Your choice."
    Ethan nodded slowly, his expression calm. "Alright," he said, his voice steady. He raised his eyes to meet Tyler's, the flickering torchlight reflecting in his pupils like tiny flames.
    "You want the crystal core? Sure. I'll get it for you..."
    ...

 Chapter 93 Release

    "Oh?"Everyone perked up at once.
    A crystal core? Seriously?
    They all knew the man-eating vines had killed countless people, absorbing their flesh and blood. Any crystal core formed from that would undoubtedly be high-grade¡ªan incredibly rare treasure. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "You said earlier there wasn't a crystal core! Hurry up and hand it over!" Johnny, who was always impatient, barked loudly.
    Ethan glanced at him calmly. "Come here, and I'll show it to you."
    "Fine!"
    Without a second thought, Johnny strode over.
    Little did he know, he was walking straight into death's embrace.
    Frankie and the others nearby stared intently, their curiosity piqued. They wanted to see what the crystal core of a man-eating vine looked like. At the same time, they couldn't help but mutter to themselves.
    He said outside there wasn't a crystal core, but now there is? Guess I'm not intimidating enough. Captain's the one who really scares him into submission.
    "Where's the crystal core?" Johnny asked as he stopped in front of Ethan, standing less than six feet away.
    The next moment, Ethan raised his slender hand and, without warning, reached forward¡ªstraight into Johnny's skull.
    With a casual motion, he grabbed something and pulled it out. A dull, earthy-brown crystal core glistened in his hand.
    "Here. Isn't this what you wanted?" Ethan said nonchalantly.
    His movements had been swift, but more importantly, no one had expected him to pull something like this.
    "Hiss..."
    Everyone instinctively sucked in a sharp breath, their mouths agape as they realized something was wrong.
    They watched in stunned silence as Johnny's massive body crumpled to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut.
    "You... you..." One of Johnny's companions stared in shock, his eyes wide with disbelief. He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could finish, Ethan swung his hand.
    A gleaming tachi appeared in his grip, and with a swift motion, it sliced cleanly through the man's neck. "Squelch!" His head flew off, and whatever he was about to say died with him.
    "What the hell?! This bastard's ambushing us!"
    "Kill him! Now!"
    "He's playing us for fools!"
    The remaining men erupted in fury, shouting as they charged at Ethan.
    But Ethan remained calm, unmoving like a statue. Then, in an instant, he sprang into action, swift and deadly. Once he began his slaughter, he left no room for escape.
    His eyes glowed with a faint red light, and suddenly, a terrifying Domain of the Dead descended upon the area.
    The first two men who rushed at him froze in place, as if paralyzed. Their angry expressions twisted into ones of sheer terror and horror.
    Ethan's tachi swept across in a horizontal slash, effortlessly taking both their heads in one fluid motion.
    "Holy crap, he's insane!" Frankie was utterly shaken. Watching Ethan kill was like watching someone butcher livestock¡ªquick, efficient, and disturbingly practiced. It was clear this wasn't his first time. He wasn't just some ordinary survivor.
    What the hell have I brought here?
    A chill ran down Frankie's spine as fear took root in his heart. He quickly retreated, moving to hide behind Tyler. In his mind, Tyler¡ªtheir Captain¡ªwas the strongest person around.
    "Ca... Captain, what do we do?" Frankie stammered, his voice trembling.
    "This guy's dangerous," Tyler said, his tone grim. As an Awakener who had condensed his own crystal core, Tyler could sense the overwhelming threat Ethan posed.
    "What?" Frankie's eyes widened in disbelief.
    Even the Captain thought so?
    The scene in the cavern was utter chaos. Members of the security team were falling one after another. Heads flew, blood sprayed into the air, and a crimson mist hung over the battlefield, illuminated by the flickering firelight, giving everything an eerie, hellish glow.
    For these low-level Awakeners, Ethan was an unstoppable force. They couldn't even last a single exchange against him.
    In the blink of an eye, nearly all of them had been slaughtered.
    Drawn by the commotion, Ava and the others looked up, their faces filled with disbelief.
    In the corner, the wealthy man's wife's eyes lit up with renewed hope.
    "Honey, look! Someone's killing those bastards! Are we finally getting rescued?"
    "Yeah... I hope he's from a shelter, here to save us," the wealthy man murmured, silently praying for salvation.
    Regardless of who it was, seeing the security team being slaughtered filled them with a twisted sense of satisfaction.
    Meanwhile, Tyler clenched his jaw tightly. Watching his men get wiped out one by one, he could feel the overwhelming danger emanating from Ethan. But there was no way out now. Retreat wasn't an option. Whether he wanted to or not, he had to fight.
    Heat began radiating from Tyler's body as flames erupted around him, engulfing him in a fiery aura. It was clear he was a B+-rank Fire Awakener.
    His attack was straightforward but powerful.
    With his body wrapped in flames, Tyler leapt into the air, raising his fist. The fiery punch roared through the air, creating a series of sonic booms as it hurtled toward Ethan.
    To an ordinary person, it would have looked incredibly fast and devastating.
    "Come on, Captain! You've got this!" Frankie cheered silently, his heart pounding. As a Neurocore Awakener, Frankie wasn't strong enough to participate in a fight like this. But seeing Tyler take action gave him a glimmer of hope. Maybe this was the turning point.
    But...
    Ethan, sensing the fiery figure charging toward him, glanced up. His Domain of the Dead expanded outward like a tidal wave, crashing over Tyler.
    Tyler's body froze mid-air, as though he had been plunged into the depths of the ocean. He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to move with all his strength. He managed to push through the oppressive force, but it wasn't enough.
    Ethan's blade flashed in a diagonal arc, slicing cleanly through Tyler's body. The sharp edge cut through him effortlessly, splitting him in two.
    "Whoosh¡ª"
    The once-raging flames around Tyler's body extinguished instantly. His lifeless corpse hit the ground with a dull thud, and a fiery red crystal core rolled free from his remains.
    "Wha¡ªwhat...?" Frankie stood frozen, his mind blank with shock.
    The Captain, the strongest person in his eyes, had been killed in a single strike. It was no different from watching an ordinary person get slaughtered.
    "How... how is this possible?"
    At that moment, it felt as though Frankie's entire belief system had crumbled.
    Ethan continued his rampage, cutting down the remaining Awakeners with swift, precise strikes. The entire process took only a few seconds. From the moment he killed the Earth Awakener earlier, the others had no chance of escaping. Their deaths were inevitable.
    After finishing Tyler, Ethan gripped his blood-soaked tachi and began walking toward Frankie.
    Frankie's entire body trembled as he watched Ethan approach. His liver felt like it was quivering, and he shook like a chick caught in a storm. Suddenly, a thought struck him.
    "The man-eating vine... was it you who killed it?"
    Ethan glanced at him, his expression indifferent. "You're the only one who figured it out. But there's no reward for that." With that, Ethan swung his blade, ending Frankie's life in an instant.
    And just like that, the entire security team was wiped out. The cavern fell silent once more, save for the crackling of flames in the background.
    The flickering firelight cast eerie shadows across the walls, illuminating the gruesome scene. Headless corpses littered the ground, blood pooling everywhere. The metallic stench of blood filled the air, made even more suffocating by the enclosed space.
    Ethan turned his gaze toward the corner where the survivors huddled. Slowly, he began walking toward them.
    "Good riddance! Those bastards deserved to die!" The wealthy man's wife snarled, her face twisted with rage. There was a hint of her domineering, shrewish nature in her tone.
    "Please! Get us out of here!" she shouted.
    Ethan didn't respond. Without a word, he raised his blade and slashed her throat.
    Her eyes widened in shock, filled with disbelief. She tried to speak, but all that came out were muffled gurgles. Blood poured into her windpipe, choking her as she collapsed into her husband's arms, her body twitching a few times before going still.
    "Don't kill me... please don't kill me..." The wealthy man was sobbing uncontrollably, snot and tears streaming down his face.
    "I have money! Lots of it! I'll give it all to you¡ªjust let me live!"
    Ethan glanced at him, his expression cold and detached. "Look at you, rambling nonsense."
    In this post-apocalyptic world, money was no different from scraps of paper. It was utterly useless.
    Seeing no value in keeping the man alive, Ethan ended his life with a swift strike, granting him "release."
    ...

 Chapter 94 Sprout

    Ethan had just dealt with the remaining humans.Now, only Ava was left.
    She stood there, staring blankly at the scene before her. There was no fear, no panic¡ªjust numbness, and perhaps even a faint trace of relief.
    From a dazzling star to a prisoner at the mercy of others, the drastic fall from grace had been too much for her to bear. She had long since lost the will to live.
    Ethan could see it in her eyes. She was begging for release. Without hesitation, he swung his blade, ending her life in one swift motion.
    "Another tormented soul set free..." Ethan muttered to himself. "I, the reborn King of the Undead, the Redeemer of the Apocalypse."
    With that, he gathered up the bodies and blood, then activated his Domain of the Dead ability, phasing through the walls and leaving the scene.
    Outside, it was midday. Sunlight filtered through the gaps in the trees, casting beams of light that danced like threads in the air, creating a Tyndall effect. The occasional eerie birdcall echoed through the forest, adding to the unsettling tranquility.
    Ethan glanced back briefly.
    There were likely more survivors in the villa at the mountaintop, but he had no intention of going after them. There was no point in wiping them all out¡ªit held no meaning for him.
    With that thought, his figure vanished as he activated his stealth ability, retracing his steps back to his territory.
    About twenty minutes later, Ethan emerged from the forest.
    Waiting for him at the perimeter were Laura and Bulldozer, along with a group of elite subordinates. They had been standing there respectfully, having noticed earlier that the dense ivy covering the area had withered away.
    "The boss is back. Looks like he took care of that little weed," Laura remarked.
    "Of course. The boss never fails," Bulldozer replied with admiration.
    "Time to eat."
    Ethan's words were brief and to the point. With a casual wave of his hand, he tossed out over a dozen corpses.
    The undead around him froze for a moment, their eyes widening as the scent of blood filled the air. Then, like ravenous wolves, they pounced on the bodies, tearing into them with unrestrained hunger.
    "The boss even brought back prey!"
    "Was this a bonus hunt?"
    "This is amazing~~~"
    "..."
    Ethan ignored the feeding frenzy and headed straight back to his home.
    After taking a shower, he sat down on the couch. With a flick of his wrist, a seed appeared in his palm. It radiated a chaotic yet immense energy.
    "How am I supposed to plant this thing?" Ethan wondered to himself.
    It was clear that this crystal core seed wasn't something that could simply be buried in the ground and left to grow. Conventional methods wouldn't work.
    Suddenly, he recalled what he had seen back on the mountain. The roots of the ivy had all been embedded in human skulls.
    Maybe... that was the way to do it.
    He stood up and looked out the window at the street below, where zombies wandered aimlessly. A strange idea began to form in his mind.
    In the past, when attacking the territories of other zombie kings, he had encountered many fusion creatures¡ªmutants like human-faced rats and eight-legged human-faced spiders. It was proof that zombies had a high degree of compatibility.
    So, what if he could create his own fusion creature?
    But instead of fusing zombies with other creatures, he would use this mutated plant seed.
    Once the idea took root, Ethan wasted no time. Activating his Domain of the Dead ability, he descended to the street below. The surrounding zombies immediately bowed their heads in submission at the sight of him.
    Ethan scanned the crowd, his gaze locking onto an elite zombie¡ªa warrior who had been injected with the X-virus, one of his top fighters.
    "You. Come here."
    "Huh?"
    The zombie looked up, curiosity flickering in its dull eyes.
    The boss was calling him out personally? That had never happened before. Still, he didn't dare question it and obediently stepped forward.
    Ethan chose one of his elite warriors for the experiment because he feared the seed's energy might be too overwhelming for an ordinary zombie. A weaker host would likely be consumed entirely, reduced to mere nourishment for the seed.
    Even with an elite zombie, success wasn't guaranteed. If the experiment failed, he'd lose a valuable subordinate. But if it succeeded, he'd gain a powerful fusion creature.
    It was like Genesis Biotech's human experiments¡ªexcept Ethan was experimenting on zombies.
    He pulled out the seed and, using his Domain of the Dead ability, placed it directly into the zombie's brain with a simple gesture.
    The zombie stood there, dazed, not fully comprehending what had just happened.
    "What just happened?" it muttered, confused.
    "You don't feel anything?" Ethan asked, studying it curiously.
    "Nope, nothing."
    The zombie shook its head, but as it did, a faint crackling sound came from within its skull¡ªlike the sound of roots digging into soil.
    "Ugh... my brain feels so itchy!"
    Suddenly, the zombie dropped to its knees, clawing at its head in agony. It writhed on the ground, overwhelmed by the unbearable sensation.
    Ethan frowned. Was the experiment failing?
    But then, the zombie threw its head back and let out a deafening roar. Its eyes snapped open, glowing an eerie green. A sharp crack followed, and a tiny green sprout emerged from the top of its head.
    The zombie's aura grew significantly stronger. The itching subsided, and it stood up, flexing its hands. To Ethan's surprise, its fingers transformed into vines, stretching outward in all directions. The nearby zombies recoiled in shock.
    What the hell? Did this guy just grow plants?
    The vines retracted, returning to fingers. The zombie clenched its fists, a look of excitement crossing its face. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Boss, I've gained some strange new powers. I feel way stronger now."
    "Oh..." Ethan nodded, though his gaze lingered on the tiny green sprout atop the zombie's head.
    The experiment had worked. He had successfully created a fusion creature. But... something about it felt off.
    Other fusion creatures he'd seen were terrifying in appearance¡ªgrotesque, monstrous, or exuding an aura of raw power. His creation, on the other hand, had a single blade of grass growing out of its head. It looked... kind of ridiculous. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire
    "Well... I guess it works," Ethan muttered to himself. "Sometimes, you just have to embrace the green."
    He accepted the outcome. After all, the zombie's strength had indeed increased significantly, and its potential seemed limitless. With enough blood and flesh, it might even achieve the Endless Growth ability of the legendary Greenman.
    Thus, the zombie became Ethan's fifth top lieutenant.
    He gave it a fitting name: Sprout.
    Nightfall.
    The sky was overcast, and a cool breeze swept through the air. Before long, a light rain began to fall, the rhythmic pitter-patter of droplets echoing outside the window.
    But even the rain couldn't dampen the chaos of the apocalypse. Beneath the darkened sky, the sounds of frenzied roars and violent clashes continued to ring out.
    Ethan, however, was perfectly content staying home. He lounged on his couch, scrolling through his phone and gathering intel. Lately, he'd been keeping a close eye on Genesis Biotech, hoping to get his hands on the elusive Y-virus.
    Logging into Genesis Biotech's official website, he noticed a few new announcements:
    "Our research has successfully developed a soil-free cultivation technique. Crops can now grow in nutrient solutions, maturing faster and potentially alleviating food shortages."
    "Exciting news! An A-rank Awakener from our headquarters will soon arrive to protect the safety of survivors."
    "..."
    At first glance, the announcements seemed mundane¡ªjust the usual corporate self-promotion, hyping up their achievements to boost public trust.
    But Ethan couldn't help but wonder.
    "An A-rank Awakener... Could they be bringing the Y-virus along with them?"
    ...

 Chapter 95 The Undying...

    An A-rank Awakener was definitely considered a powerhouse at this stage.Under the announcement on the Genesis Biotech website, the comment section was buzzing with activity.
    "Wow! An A-rank Awakener? That's gotta put them in the top ten in our shelter, right?"
    "Most zombie kings are only at B+ rank right now. A-rank is seriously strong!"
    "Genesis Biotech is amazing¡ªfood, strong fighters... Makes me wanna head over there for shelter."
    "Careful, though. They might use you for experiments or feed you to the zombies."
    "Do you think an A-rank Awakener could change the balance of power in Los Angeles? Let's wait and see."
    "..."
    Ethan closed his phone, no longer interested in reading the comments. It wouldn't be long before he crossed paths with that A-rank Awakener.
    At the same time, he was already preparing himself to consume an A-rank crystal core.
    The light rain had been falling for days, leaving the apocalyptic city damp and gloomy. But today, the rain finally stopped. The air, freshly washed by the rain, smelled cleaner, and insects were crawling happily through the muddy ground.
    At the edge of the ruined city, the sound of helicopter blades broke through the silence. A chopper slowly descended from the sky.
    A Genesis Biotech Awakener squad, accompanied by a few armed personnel, was waiting below to receive it.
    This time, they'd learned their lesson. Instead of flying directly over the city¡ªwhere humans were vulnerable to attacks¡ªthey landed on the outskirts.
    The helicopter touched down smoothly, and the roar of the blades gradually faded.
    A tall young man stepped out of the helicopter, dressed in a sleek nano-combat suit. He had blond hair, piercing blue eyes, and a sharp nose¡ªclearly a foreigner.
    This was Donovan Reed, an A-rank Awakener sent from Genesis Biotech's headquarters. He was tasked with escorting the Y-virus.
    In his left hand, he carried a sleek, silver alloy case.
    "Welcome, Mr. Donovan," said the captain of the welcoming squad as he stepped forward to shake Donovan's hand.
    Donovan gave a curt nod. "Let's go."
    "Of course. I've mapped out the safest route into the city¡ªminimal zombie activity," the captain, Kai Morgan, replied. Kai was a speed-enhanced Awakener.
    But Donovan didn't seem concerned. "Doesn't matter if there are zombies. We'll just kill them."
    "Uh¡­ sure," Kai muttered, feeling that this guy was a bit full of himself. Experience new stories on empire
    "Mr. Donovan, you might not be familiar with the situation in Los Angeles. It's better to stay cautious," Kai advised.
    "There's nothing I don't understand," Donovan replied confidently. "The city I used to live in had a population of twenty million. It was densely packed, and there were plenty of powerful zombie kings. No one knows zombies better than I do."
    "Damn, that's impressive!" Several squad members couldn't help but admire him. This guy had clearly seen some serious action.
    "Have you ever faced a Phantom Infected?" a curious girl in the group asked.
    "Of course. I've taken down more than one. I've got plenty of experience dealing with them," Donovan said casually.
    Kai and the others nodded, feeling that this guy was definitely something else. Maybe it was because he came from headquarters, but his personality was bold, confident, and a little overbearing.
    As they chatted, the group made their way into the city, stepping onto the cracked streets.
    Following the planned route, they would need to pass near the former territory of Serpent-Eye. Of course, that area had already been taken over by Ethan.
    Genesis Biotech wasn't looking to provoke Ethan, so they planned to take a detour, skirting the edges of another zombie king's territory.
    Even so, a few stray zombies still wandered the streets.
    The moment the zombies spotted the humans, they charged at them like rabid dogs.
    But these low-level zombies posed no real threat. The armed personnel accompanying the group quickly dispatched them with titanium-alloy machetes, slicing through the undead with ease.
    Donovan also stepped in. His Awakener ability, Spectral Grip, allowed him to enhance his physical attacks with a ghostly energy.
    Black mist swirled around his right hand, flickering like flames. With a swift motion, he grabbed a zombie by the neck.
    The once-ferocious zombie instantly froze in his grip, its body paralyzed as if it had been stunned.
    Spectral Grip had a paralyzing effect¡ªanything Donovan touched would lose its ability to move.
    With a sharp squeeze of his fingers, there was a sickening crack as Donovan ripped the zombie's head clean off.
    "Damn, he's strong¡­" Kai and the others watched quietly, their admiration growing.
    A few zombies were easily dealt with by the group.
    "Not bad, as long as we don't run into the zombie king from the skyscraper district," one of the female team members muttered, clearly still haunted by past encounters.
    Kai tried to reassure her. "That's not gonna happen this time. We've gone so far out of our way¡ªwhat are the odds we'd run into him?"
    "Exactly. Unless he's deliberately waiting to ambush us," another male team member joked.
    What they didn't realize was that Ethan had already gotten wind of the Y-virus operation.
    Above them, unnoticed by anyone, a pitch-black crow streaked through the sky. Its crimson eyes gleamed as it scanned the streets below, taking in every detail of their movements.
    After finishing off the zombies, the group continued forward. Along the way, someone decided to ask Donovan a question, hoping his experience might shed some light on a troubling thought.
    "Mr. Donovan, do you think there's a limit to how much zombies can evolve? Like, is there a point where they just stop getting stronger?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "I think there is," Donovan replied after a moment of thought. "Every species has its limits."
    "Oh, that's a relief..." Kai exhaled, feeling slightly reassured. If zombies could evolve endlessly, the thought was too horrifying to bear.
    But Donovan wasn't done. He added, "That said, if zombies ever reach their peak, they'd likely dominate the entire world. They'd become gods of this planet. With your current strength, though, you don't need to worry about that."
    "Uh... okay..." Kai nodded awkwardly, though Donovan's words left him feeling uneasy. The situation for humanity still seemed incredibly dire.
    Donovan continued, his tone serious. "And for those zombie kings who've evolved to possess extraordinary intelligence, calling them 'zombies' doesn't really do them justice anymore. I prefer to call them... the Undying."
    A collective shiver ran through the group.
    "The Undying..." The name alone sent chills down their spines. It sounded ominous, like something far beyond their ability to handle.
    Just then, Kai noticed something strange. The area around them had grown eerily quiet.
    The street ahead was empty¡ªno zombies, just piles of trash and abandoned vehicles. The crumbling buildings on either side were overgrown with vibrant green vines, which stretched across the streetlights and even climbed over the wrecked cars.
    "This is weird. It's way too quiet here," Kai muttered, a sense of unease creeping into his chest.
    One of the team members shrugged. "No zombies? That's a good thing. Less trouble for us."
    With that, they continued forward.
    Donovan didn't seem concerned either. As a physical-enhancement Awakener, his abilities were formidable, but his sensory perception was limited. He didn't notice anything unusual.
    The group soon found themselves surrounded by the vines.
    A gentle breeze swept through the area, causing the dense foliage to sway in unison. But beneath the surface, the vines began to stir, moving ever so slightly.
    Unnoticed, they slithered toward the two armed personnel at the back of the group. Silent and deliberate, the vines coiled around their ankles.
    Within moments, they were trapped.
    ...

 Chapter 96 Spectral Grip

    The two armed men took a step forward, but suddenly felt a tight grip around their ankles, as if something had latched onto them."Huh? What the hell?" They looked down and saw green vines coiled tightly around their legs.
    Before they could react¡ª
    A tremendous force yanked them backward. The vines snapped taut like a striking serpent, hoisting the two men upside down into the air.
    "Help! Somebody help!"
    "What the hell is this thing?!"
    Dangling headfirst, they thrashed and struggled, but it was no use. Around them, more vines rose like striking cobras, shooting toward them with terrifying speed.
    Thwack!
    The vines pierced their bodies, burrowing deep like straws. A sickening sound followed as the vines began to suck, draining their blood. Their bodies visibly shriveled, skin tightening over bones, as they were reduced to little more than husks¡ªon the verge of becoming dried-out corpses.
    Kai and the others, hearing the commotion, spun around just in time to witness the horrifying scene.
    The vines, now swollen and crimson from the blood they had absorbed, writhed in the air like blood-soaked serpents, holding the two lifeless bodies aloft in a grotesque dance.
    "What the hell is that thing?"
    Even Donovan, who had seen his fair share of horrors, was visibly shaken by the bizarre sight.
    The vines, as if awakened by the bloodshed, began slithering across the ground, rustling as they surged toward the group.
    "Defensive positions!" Kai barked, immediately drawing his titanium-alloy machete.
    The team sprang into action, hacking at the vines. Though the group of Awakeners was strong, the vines alone weren't enough to overpower them.
    "Looks like it's just some kind of mutated plant," Donovan said, his voice calm despite the chaos. "There's probably a central core controlling it. If we take that out, this thing should die." Experience tales at empire
    "Got it." Kai and the others nodded, their eyes scanning the direction the vines seemed to originate from, ready to follow the trail to its source.
    But as their gaze shifted forward, they froze.
    Standing in the distance was a slender girl. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Her lips curled into a wide, unnatural grin that stretched all the way to her ears, revealing two rows of razor-sharp fangs. She raised her clawed hands and let out a chilling laugh before charging toward them like a maniac.
    "Heh heh heh heh heh~~~"
    "Shit¡­" The group collectively sucked in a sharp breath, their pupils contracting in fear.
    It was unmistakable¡ªthis was a Zombie King.
    And not just any Zombie King.
    Laura's speed increased rapidly, her movements becoming a blur. In the blink of an eye, she vanished entirely.
    "Is that¡­ a Phantom Infected?!"
    The group tensed, their focus locked on the direction she had disappeared. One of the Awakeners, a psychic, closed her eyes, trying to sense Laura's presence.
    But none of them noticed the shadow creeping up behind her.
    From the psychic's own shadow, a figure began to emerge¡ªa dark, humanoid shape wreathed in what looked like black flames. Its claws gleamed as it silently rose, aiming directly for her back.
    Thwack!
    Before anyone could react, the creature's claws plunged into the psychic's chest, piercing straight through her body. With a sickening squelch, it ripped her heart out in one swift motion.
    "Gah¡ª!"
    The psychic's lifeless body crumpled to the ground as the creature, "Little Shadow," held her still-beating heart in its clawed hand, letting out a bone-chilling cackle.
    "Kehehehehehe!"
    Kai turned just in time to see the horrifying scene, his face pale with shock. When did this thing get here? he thought. Another Phantom Infected?!
    "You bastard!" he roared, fury overtaking him. Gripping his machete tightly, he charged forward, his speed-enhanced abilities propelling him like a bullet.
    But Little Shadow, having already claimed its kill, had no intention of sticking around. It darted backward with incredible speed, retreating into the darkness.
    Kai was about to give chase when¡ª
    "Aghhh!"
    Two blood-curdling screams rang out behind him, followed by the wet, sickening sound of flesh being torn apart.
    He spun around, heart pounding.
    Laura's gaunt figure had reappeared, standing over two armed men. Her claws, sharp as adamantium blades, had already slashed through their throats.
    One of the team members nearby saw what was happening and rushed over to help. But just as he ignited a fiery aura around himself, a sharp pain stabbed through his brain. He almost blacked out, and the heat around him instantly dissipated.
    From the shadows near the alley wall, PhD's sinister face emerged, quietly observing the group with a creepy smirk.
    "Damn it! A bunch of sneaky bastards!" Kai cursed silently to himself.
    At that moment, vines whipped through the air as Little Shadow and Laura launched a pincer attack. From the side, PhD occasionally struck with sneak attacks. In just a brief exchange, they had already taken down several armed personnel and even a psychic Awakener.
    "Mr. Donovan, what do we do now?" someone asked, panic creeping into their voice.
    "Just a few B+ grade zombies," Donovan replied calmly. "Their abilities are a little strange, sure, but they haven't broken into A-grade territory. Stay steady, don't panic, and be cautious. We can beat them. Trust me¡ªnobody knows zombies better than I do."
    With that, Donovan used his Spectral Grip to snap a few of the vines in half.
    "Oh¡­" Kai and the others felt a little reassured.
    But that relief didn't last long.
    Looking up, they noticed something off. On top of a distant building stood a tall figure, with several crows circling behind him.
    A white shirt. Black crows. The unmistakable signature of a zombie king.
    "Holy shit!"
    Kai and the others cursed internally. They recognized him immediately. Their legs started trembling. Just moments ago, they'd been praying they wouldn't run into him¡ªand now, here he was.
    "Mr. Donovan, I think we should run!" Kai blurted out.
    "Run? Are you crazy? Turning your back on a zombie is the most dangerous thing you can do," Donovan replied, frowning.
    "But at least if we die, we'll leave behind a whole corpse!" Kai shot back, clearly not eager to face Ethan.
    Donovan glanced at him, puzzled by his sudden fear. "Relax. Just follow my lead. Nobody¡ª"
    "No! You don't understand that zombie!" Kai interrupted before Donovan could finish.
    Because in that moment, as he glanced back up at the building, the figure was gone.
    He's here.
    Ethan had arrived.
    Of course, Ethan wasn't here for a fight¡ªhe was just here to "pick up a package." Since this wasn't his territory, he hadn't brought his full crew. He'd only brought Little Shadow, Laura, PhD, and Sprout¡ªleaving even Bulldozer back home to guard the base.
    Kai immediately sensed something was wrong. He pulled a few teammates aside, subtly distancing himself from Donovan. His plan? Let Donovan deal with the most terrifying zombie king while he looked for a chance to escape.
    But before he could act, Laura appeared right in front of him. Her face twisted into a chilling smile, her eyes brimming with bloodlust.
    Kai gritted his teeth, gripping his titanium machete tightly as he lunged forward.
    "Bring it on!" As a speed-enhanced Awakener, Kai's machete swung so fast it left afterimages in the air, his attacks swift and relentless.
    Laura, also known for her speed, immediately countered with her razor-sharp claws. The clash of their weapons rang out like steel striking steel, sparks flying as the titanium machete met her claws again and again.
    Meanwhile, Little Shadow had silently crept up behind Donovan, his eyes locked on the briefcase in Donovan's hand. He remembered Ethan's instructions clearly: the main goal was to retrieve that briefcase.
    Carefully, Little Shadow extended a claw, reaching for the case.
    But Donovan was sharp. He'd been keeping an eye on the briefcase the whole time. In a flash, his right hand shot out, grabbing Little Shadow's wrist.
    "Gotcha¡­" Donovan grinned, activating Spectral Grip. Black mist swirled around his hand.
    Little Shadow froze, his body overwhelmed by an icy chill, as if a ghostly hand had seized him. He couldn't move a muscle. Even his shadowy form dissolved, revealing his true body¡ªcharred black like burnt coal.
    "Huh? This one's not local," Donovan muttered, suspecting Little Shadow might be from some distant tribe.
    He was just about to deliver a devastating blow when suddenly, an overwhelming pressure descended on him. It was like being submerged in a sea of blood, the sheer force suffocating.
    A tall figure appeared before him.

 Chapter 97 Big Ears

    Donovan felt like a meteor had just crashed into the earth¡ªhis entire body tensed up in an instant."So strong!" Ethan's gaze sharpened as he raised his hand. In a flash, a tachi appeared in his grip, and with a swift motion, he slashed downward.
    The blade cut through the air, its arc sharp and deadly, as if it was destined to draw blood.
    Donovan's heart skipped a beat. He quickly released his Little Shadow, bracing himself against the overwhelming pressure as he desperately stepped back.
    Swish!
    The blade's tip grazed past his face, slicing through the air so close that it shaved off half his bangs. Golden strands of hair fluttered to the ground.
    Absolute Domain. This was Absolute Domain!
    Donovan's shock deepened as he realized what was happening. He hadn't expected to encounter a zombie king who had awakened Absolute Domain the moment he arrived here.
    Back in the metropolis he used to live in¡ªa city with a population of over twenty million¡ªzombie kings who had evolved Absolute Domain were exceedingly rare. But they all had one thing in common: they were infamous. Their lairs were human no-go zones, marked as death traps on every map.
    Ethan, of course, didn't care what Donovan was thinking. He kept swinging his blade, slashing relentlessly.
    The air around them grew hotter and hotter.
    Flames ignited along the edge of Ethan's tachi, the heat radiating outward.
    Donovan frowned, not daring to let his guard down for even a second. Black mist began to swirl around his hands as he raised his arm to block the incoming strike.
    Clang!
    The clash of their powers rang out like the sound of metal colliding.
    Donovan had actually managed to block the tachi.
    Ethan raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised. It seemed Donovan's body-enhancement abilities weren't half bad. An A-rank Awakener, huh? He had some skill. But¡­ that was about it.
    Ethan pressed forward, his blade slashing down again and again.
    Even though Donovan was trapped within the Domain of the Dead, his A-rank physique allowed him to move¡ªbarely. But the cost was immense. His energy was draining rapidly, his strength ebbing away with every passing second.
    "This isn't going to work¡­" Donovan thought to himself, his mind racing. He prayed that this zombie king's evolution wasn't too advanced. If that were the case, he might still have a chance to escape. Besides, from what he could tell so far¡­ the attacks were straightforward. Powerful, yes, but not particularly complex.
    From a distance, Kai and the others, who were locked in their own battles, noticed the intense fight between Donovan and Ethan.
    "He's really going toe-to-toe with him," one of them muttered, watching the fierce exchange.
    "And it's intense," another added.
    "Donovan, sir, what's the plan now?" Kai called out.
    "In my experience¡­ now's the time to run," Donovan replied, retreating step by step as he fought.
    "¡­" Kai and the others were speechless. It seemed Donovan really did have a lot of experience dealing with Phantom Infected¡­ though not in the way they'd hoped.
    Ethan's tachi hummed with power, the blade vibrating as it clashed repeatedly with Donovan's Spectral Grip, a shadowy phantom arm that Donovan had summoned to defend himself.
    But no matter how fierce Ethan's strikes were, the tachi couldn't cut through the spectral arm.
    Clearly, this level of weapon wasn't suited for a battle of this intensity.
    "Should've asked Mia if this thing came with a warranty," Ethan muttered to himself.
    After a moment's thought, he decided it wasn't worth it. With a casual flick of his wrist, he dismissed the tachi, storing it back in his spatial ring. Now, he stood unarmed, his hands empty.
    "Huh?" Donovan blinked in confusion.
    Mid-fight, Ethan had just¡­ put his weapon away?
    What was going on? Was he¡­ giving Donovan an opening?
    Donovan hesitated, his mind racing. He extended his spectral arm, aiming to grab Ethan.
    But Ethan's eyes flashed red. The Domain of the Dead expanded to its absolute limit, and he clenched his fist, punching forward with devastating force.
    BOOM!
    The sheer power of the strike exploded like a cannon blast. Donovan's spectral arm shattered instantly, the phantom energy dissipating in a flash. His real arm twisted unnaturally, the bones cracking audibly as it bent into a grotesque angle.
    Donovan's body was flung backward like a broken kite, tumbling through the air before crashing nearly 500 feet away.
    The pain was suffocating, so intense that he almost blacked out on the spot.
    "Ahhh¡­" Donovan gasped, his teeth clenched as he struggled to stay conscious. He lay on the ground, his vision swimming, and looked up.
    Ethan was walking toward him, step by step.
    The Domain of the Dead, now fully unleashed, was wreaking havoc on the surroundings. Objects near Ethan disintegrated into dust, and even the buildings lining the street were collapsing, their structures crumbling under the immense pressure. The sound of destruction echoed all around. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    It was like a natural disaster in human form, steadily approaching.
    "This¡­ this can't be happening," Donovan thought, his mind reeling.
    It was clear now. Ethan's physical strength far surpassed the weapon he had been using. The moment he put the blade away, Donovan hadn't even stood a chance.
    "Then why were you using a weapon to fight me earlier?" Donovan asked, his voice trembling with both pain and frustration.
    Ethan replied casually, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "Oh, nothing much. I just didn't want to get my hands dirty killing you."
    "You¡­!" Donovan's teeth clenched so hard that blood seeped from his gums. In that moment, he fully understood¡ªthis zombie king wasn't just strong. His evolution was on another level, his physique far surpassing Donovan's.
    This wasn't just an S-rank opponent,Ethan was leagues beyond any zombie king Donovan had ever encountered or even heard of.
    From a distance, Kai and the others watched the scene unfold, their hearts sinking.
    Just moments ago, it had seemed like Donovan was holding his own, trading blows with Ethan. But now? It was clear he was completely outmatched.
    Was this some kind of sick joke?
    As Ethan stepped closer, Donovan was once again engulfed by the oppressive Domain of the Dead. His earlier exertion, combined with his severe injuries, left him utterly defenseless. He could only watch, helpless, as Ethan reached out and grabbed his head.
    Then, everything went black.
    Donovan lost consciousness.
    Ethan stood over Donovan's lifeless body, holding an A-rank crystal core in his hand. The core shimmered faintly, its pure energy swirling within like a soft, glowing mist.
    Genesis Biotech's prized A-rank mercenary had barely set foot in Los Angeles before being utterly annihilated.
    Without hesitation, Ethan reached down and tore the alloy case from Donovan's arm, ripping it free with brute force. He stashed it into his spatial ring.
    The Y-Virus was now in his possession.
    "Shit! This is bad!" Kai's heart raced as panic set in. But before he could act, a sudden chill spread through his abdomen. He looked down, stunned, to see Laura's razor-sharp claws piercing his stomach with surgical precision.
    Blood gushed from the wound, his life force draining rapidly.
    Slash! Slash! Slash!
    Laura didn't stop there. With a few more swift strikes, she tore him open, spilling his insides onto the ground. Finally, she reached into his chest cavity and ripped out his still-beating heart, blood dripping from her fingers.
    Kai was dead.
    With his death, the battle was effectively over.
    The remaining Awakeners, now consumed by despair, didn't last long. They were quickly dispatched by Little Shadow, PhD, and Sprout. The fight ended in mere moments.
    The street was left in ruins, littered with the wreckage of collapsed buildings and the bloodied corpses of the fallen. Ethan waved his hand, collecting the bodies and storing them away to share with his underlings later.
    "Boss, let's head back," Laura said, licking the blood from her claws with a satisfied grin. She seemed thoroughly pleased with the carnage.
    Nearby, Little Shadow was already feasting on a fresh heart, savoring the taste. Fresh meat like this? Too good to pass up!
    But just as they were about to leave, the sound of chaotic footsteps echoed from the surrounding streets. Zombies began to emerge from all directions, their guttural growls filling the air. Among them were several agile figures, leaping and darting with unnatural speed¡ªclearly elite zombies.
    Ethan glanced over his shoulder, his expression calm and unbothered. It wasn't hard to figure out what had happened. The earlier battle had clearly drawn the attention of the local zombie king and his horde.
    Still, Ethan wasn't concerned. According to Buddy Crow's earlier reconnaissance, the zombie king in this area wasn't particularly strong. Genesis Biotech had classified this territory as a two-star zombie nest, far weaker than the Red-Faced Zombie King Ethan had dealt with before.
    As the zombies closed in, they didn't immediately attack. Instead, they surrounded Ethan's group, snarling and growling as they formed a loose perimeter.
    Laura and Little Shadow exchanged glances, their expressions calm and unbothered. This was nothing more than a minor inconvenience.
    Before long, a figure emerged from the horde, pushing his way to the front.
    The zombie king wasn't particularly tall¡ªshort and stocky, with a stout build. His most noticeable feature was his oversized ears, which stuck out comically from his head. This was Big Ears, a B+ rank zombie king with the awakened ability Hyper Hearing.
    In the early days of the apocalypse, Big Ears had used his enhanced hearing to hunt down survivors with ease, earning himself a decent reputation. But as time went on, his lack of combat-oriented abilities left him struggling to keep up. Now, he was on the verge of being outclassed and forgotten.
    Big Ears scanned Ethan and his group carefully. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn't have dared to provoke a zombie king of Ethan's caliber. But today, emboldened by the size of his horde, he mustered up a bit of courage.
    "You come into my territory, kill people, and then just walk away¡­ Don't you think that's a little rude?" he said, his voice dripping with false bravado.
    ...

 Chapter 98 Well back whoever wins

    "So, does that mean... I should kill you before I leave?" Ethan asked playfully, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.Behind him, Laura, Little Shadow, and the others perked up at his words. Despite being surrounded by the Zombie Horde, they showed no fear. Instead, cruel grins spread across their faces, their expressions brimming with bloodlust.
    "Uh..." Big Ears froze for a moment, realizing his attempt to intimidate them had failed miserably. His tone softened almost immediately. "Y-you... you've got to leave at least one human corpse behind, right?"
    "Not even one." Ethan dismissed him coldly, turning to walk away without another glance.
    The elite zombies that had been blocking their path instinctively stepped aside, cowed by the overwhelming aura of the high-tier zombie king. None dared to stand in his way.
    Laura and the other zombie kings followed closely behind Ethan, their gazes sweeping over the surrounding zombies with open disdain. The contempt in their eyes was palpable.
    Even as Ethan and his group disappeared into the distance, none of the zombies dared to make a move. They could only watch helplessly as the group left.
    "Boss, they're so badass!" one of the elite zombies muttered in awe.
    Big Ears nodded in agreement. "In this part of the city, there aren't many who can stand against him. Probably only the nest across the river has a chance."
    "If they end up fighting, whose side are we on?" the elite zombie asked hesitantly.
    Big Ears fell silent, his eyes darting back and forth as he considered the question. Zombies like him, who lacked strong combat abilities, were destined to lose their status as kings sooner or later. When that time came, their only option would be to pledge allegiance to another zombie king.
    After a moment of thought, Big Ears finally said, "We'll back whoever wins."
    ...
    On the way back, Laura couldn't help but ask, her curiosity getting the better of her. "Boss, why didn't you just kill Big Ears back there?"
    "Someone like him might come in handy later," Ethan replied casually, not even bothering to look back.
    When they returned to the area around their base, they found Bulldozer standing in the middle of the street, his massive frame impossible to miss. His expression was one of sulky frustration¡ªclearly, he wasn't happy about being left behind during the mission. It was as if he felt... neglected.
    "What were you guys up to? Why didn't you take me with you?" Bulldozer asked, his curiosity tinged with a hint of grievance.
    "Because you're too big and can't hide yourself properly. This mission wasn't for someone like you," Laura said with a dismissive wave, her tone laced with mockery.
    Bulldozer's face twisted in indignation. "Who says I can't hide? I'm great at hide-and-seek! Wanna bet? Let's try it out!"
    "Enough." Ethan cut off their bickering with a single word. Turning to Bulldozer, he added, "Don't worry. There'll be plenty of times when we'll need you. For now, let's eat."
    With a casual flick of his wrist, Ethan tossed out several fresh corpses.
    "Heh heh heh..." Bulldozer's mood instantly brightened at the sight of the blood and flesh. His earlier frustration vanished without a trace. And Ethan's words¡ªabout needing him in the future¡ªreassured him. Clearly, he wasn't being sidelined. No, he was the ace in the hole, the one who'd be called upon when it really mattered.
    He wasn't being overlooked... not at all.
    ...
    After dealing with everything, Ethan returned to his private quarters. He sank into a hot bath, letting the warmth seep into his muscles. Once he was clean, he changed into fresh clothes and poured himself a drink. Standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, he sipped it slowly, his gaze fixed on the city below.
    The weather, which had been clear just moments ago, had taken a sudden turn. Dark clouds rolled in, and a cold wind swept through the streets. Moments later, rain began to pour, the sound of it drumming against the glass.
    It had been raining a lot lately, as if the sky itself had sprung a leak.
    Down on the street below, a group of ferocious zombies had gathered. These were Ethan's elite warriors. Among them, PhD Zombie stood out, holding a syringe as he administered doses of the Y-virus to the others.
    Ethan watched silently, his sharp eyes scanning for any signs of trouble. But everything proceeded smoothly.
    As the Y-virus coursed through their veins, the zombies' bodies began to change. Their bones cracked and popped, as if undergoing a second growth spurt. Their frames became sturdier, their muscles denser. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Their regenerative abilities improved, their reflexes sharpened, and their bones hardened to an almost unbreakable degree. Their overall strength had risen to the equivalent of a B-tier, or even B+ in some cases.
    However, because their enhancements were artificially induced through the virus, they hadn't developed any unique abilities. As a result, they still couldn't compare to the likes of Bulldozer or the other zombie kings.
    These elite warrior zombies were more like living weapons¡ªdesigned purely for combat, with no individuality or special powers to speak of.
    "Genesis Biotech really knows their stuff..." Ethan thought to himself, a faint trace of admiration flickering in his eyes.
    Ethan casually flipped his hand, producing the crystal core of an A-rank Awakener he had just captured. Without hesitation, he raised it to his mouth and swallowed it.
    The crystal core melted instantly on his tongue, leaving a faintly sweet aftertaste. The energy within the A-rank core was exceptionally pure and began to flow through his body, nourishing every inch of him.
    Ethan felt his pores open up, his entire body basking in an almost euphoric comfort as the energy was absorbed. His body continued its relentless evolution.
    His physical strength had already reached terrifying levels. His bones were harder than steel or even advanced alloys, and his durability was unmatched. Yet, Ethan had no idea what he would eventually evolve into. He was part of the fastest-evolving group of zombies, with no precedent or reference to guide him.
    Downstairs, the zombies who had just been injected with the Y-virus were clearly feeling the effects. They could sense their newfound strength and were visibly ecstatic, letting out excited roars.
    After their brief celebration, they returned to their posts, resuming their duties. Little Shadow continued to guard the northern sector, PhD held the southern front, while Bulldozer and Laura were stationed in the east.
    Ethan had also assigned the newly crowned zombie king, Sprout, to the eastern sector. That area bordered Angeles National Forest and the Pasadena, making it relatively more dangerous. Additionally, Sprout's original habitat had been on Mount Wilson, giving him a home-field advantage. It was a logical placement.
    Everything was meticulously organized under Ethan's command.
    Meanwhile, Ethan stayed in his clean, comfortable home, safe and undisturbed. He pulled out his phone and logged into the Genesis Biotech website to check on their latest updates.
    The homepage was surprisingly quiet, with no new announcements. However, the comment section was buzzing with activity as survivors flooded it with questions:
    "Didn't you say there was an A-rank Awakener? Are they coming or not?"
    "It's been days. Shouldn't they have arrived by now?"
    "But there's been no news at all."
    "Don't tell me something happened to them on the way?"
    "Yeah, what's Genesis Biotech's next move?"
    Genesis Biotech had actually responded to the flood of inquiries with a brief and straightforward update:
    "Due to thunderstorms, the plane has been delayed. The A-rank Awakener will not be arriving for the time being."
    The comment section immediately exploded with replies:
    "Huh???"
    "What do you mean, delayed?"
    "How does a plane get delayed for this long?"
    "Are you serious? Did something happen to them?"
    The thread quickly devolved into a sea of question marks and speculation.
    ...
    Outside, the rain continued to pour, heavier than ever. The overcast sky brought an early nightfall, casting the city into darkness.
    By the river in the eastern sector, Bulldozer stood tall, his massive frame unyielding as the rain lashed against him. He was like a steadfast pine tree, unmoving in the storm.
    The days of relentless rain had caused the river to swell significantly. The rushing water roared as it surged downstream, sending mist into the air. The scene was almost surreal, like a dreamscape of clouds and mountains¡ªa fleeting glimpse of paradise.
    Bulldozer's eyes gleamed with a rare sense of awe. The beauty of the moment stirred something deep within him. He wanted to recite a poem, to capture the grandeur of the scene. But after a long pause, his limited vocabulary failed him, and he could only mutter:
    "FUCK! That's a lot of water."
    Still, he wasn't discouraged. The heavier the rain, the more fish there were to catch. During storms like this, the larger fish in the deeper parts of the river often swam closer to the surface, making them easier to snag.
    Over the past few days, Bulldozer had caught plenty of fish, feasting to his heart's content. And now, with the rain coming down just right, he decided it was time to try his luck again.
    "Let's catch some fish..." he muttered, stepping forward toward the river.

 Chapter 99 Thirsty?

    Bulldozer might be reckless, but even he wasn't dumb enough to jump straight into the water to catch fish.Instead, he crouched by the riverbank.
    Using himself as bait, he tried to lure the mutated fish closer.
    Bulldozer plunged his massive hand into the icy river, swishing it around carelessly, sending water splashing everywhere.
    "Heh heh heh¡­"
    The scent of blood and flesh spread through the current, quickly attracting the mutated fish.
    It didn't take long before a shadow appeared downstream, swimming against the current. Its sheer strength parted the water as it surged forward.
    "It's coming! It's coming! And it's a big one¡­"
    Bulldozer's beady eyes locked onto the shadow. About twenty feet away, with a loud splash, the creature shot out of the water, lunging straight for his face.
    The massive black fish had a body shaped like a snake, cylindrical and covered in strange patterns. Its gaping mouth was filled with razor-sharp teeth, making it look absolutely ferocious.
    But Bulldozer wasn't weak. Reacting quickly, his hands clamped down on the fish's neck like iron pincers.
    With a swift turn, he hurled the fish backward onto the land.
    Thud! The impact was so heavy that cracks formed in the ground.
    But the fish was tough. Even after that, it wasn't dead.
    Bulldozer grabbed its tail with both hands and slammed it against the ground several times, each hit making a loud bang as the earth trembled.
    Still not satisfied, he stomped on the fish's head with all his strength.
    This time, the fish finally stopped moving.
    The commotion had been loud enough to draw Laura's attention. She appeared not far away, tilting her head as she watched.
    Bulldozer, noticing her gaze, scratched his head awkwardly. Holding up the massive fish, he asked, "You want some?"
    "You stomped on it. No thanks, I'm not eating canned sardines," Laura said, wrinkling her nose in disgust.
    "Suit yourself." Bulldozer shrugged, prying open the fish's head. "Still got the Neurocore, though¡­"
    Without hesitation, he dug in, devouring the fish with gusto.
    The fish was big, but for Bulldozer's appetite, it wasn't nearly enough. One fish wasn't going to cut it.
    So, he decided to head back to the riverbank to catch more.
    Laura called out from behind, "Hey, be careful. Don't fall in."
    "Relax, I've got this," Bulldozer waved her off, crouching down again by the water.
    The sound of rushing water filled his ears as he repeated his earlier tactic, stirring the water to lure more fish. This time, the response was even faster. In the distance, he could see another shadow writhing and twisting beneath the surface.
    "Whoa! This one's even bigger¡­" Bulldozer thought, his heart racing.
    Of course, if nothing went wrong, something was bound to go wrong.
    The shadow moved with lightning speed, shooting out of the water like an arrow. With a loud splash, it broke the surface.
    Bulldozer reached out to grab it.
    "Huh?"
    The moment his hand made contact, he felt something soft and slimy. Looking closer, he realized¡ªit wasn't a fish. It was a tentacle!
    It looked like a squid's tentacle, but it was as thick as Bulldozer's arm!
    "What the hell is this thing?"
    Before he could react, the tentacle coiled around his wrist like a snake, quickly wrapping around his entire arm. Then, with a sudden, powerful yank¡ª
    Splash!
    Bulldozer, who had been crouching, lost his balance. His center of gravity shifted, and he toppled headfirst into the river.
    Laura turned around at the sound of the splash, watching as water sprayed everywhere.
    "Thirsty?" she muttered, raising an eyebrow. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    In the water, Bulldozer thrashed wildly, his head bobbing up and down.
    "Raaah¡ªglub glub glub¡­"
    Bulldozer's arms and ankles were completely entangled by the tentacles, and their numbers kept increasing.
    But Bulldozer was no pushover. With a growl, he bit down on one of the tentacles and tore it apart with brute force. Blue-black blood sprayed everywhere.
    From beneath the water behind him came a strange, high-pitched screech of pain.
    He turned his head to look.
    A massive, grotesque head emerged from the water. Its skin was a sickly grayish-white, and its two pitch-black eyes were as large as soccer balls.
    The most horrifying part was its mouth¡ªit opened in four sections, like a blooming flower, revealing rows upon rows of razor-sharp teeth.
    As the creature lunged at him, Bulldozer quickly raised both hands to push against its head.
    The two became locked in a fierce struggle. Thanks to Bulldozer's immense strength, he wasn't at a disadvantage, but the raging river current worked against him. The two combatants were swept downstream, tumbling together in the water.
    It was starting to look like the beginning of Bulldozer's Wild River Adventure.
    Just as things were getting dire, countless vines suddenly surged from the riverbank, wrapping around Bulldozer and pulling him toward the shore.
    It was Sprout's doing, clearly.
    But the monstrous creature wasn't giving up. It kept trying to drag Bulldozer back into the deeper water. For a moment, it turned into a bizarre tug-of-war, with Bulldozer caught in the middle.
    From a distance, Laura leapt into action. She jumped high into the air, landing gracefully on the dense network of vines. Using them as a bridge, she sprinted toward the monster at incredible speed.
    In the blink of an eye, she was face-to-face with the creature.
    Her claws slashed through the air, tearing into the monster's flesh. Chunks of meat and blue blood flew everywhere.
    The creature let out a piercing, agonized screech and immediately loosened its grip, trying to retreat.
    But Laura wasn't about to let it escape.
    With one final, devastating strike, she plunged her clawed hand deep into the creature's head, her entire arm disappearing into its skull.
    The monster stopped struggling instantly. Blue-black blood oozed out, staining the river in a murky trail.
    Sprout's vines pulled everyone¡ªBulldozer, Laura, and the now-lifeless creature¡ªback onto the shore.
    Bulldozer, soaked from head to toe, looked like a drowned rat. He glanced awkwardly at the monstrous fish and muttered, "What kind of fish is this?"
    "Squid," Sprout replied, the grass on his head swaying as he walked over.
    Laura raised an eyebrow. "A squid? In a river?"
    Her words hung in the air, and an awkward silence followed. The three of them stood there, staring at the creature's corpse, feeling like this was a question way outside their expertise.
    But as they examined the body more closely, it did resemble a squid. It was massive¡ªits head alone was nearly the size of Bulldozer. It had over ten long tentacles, each lined with suction cups.
    "Well, let me see what it tastes like," Bulldozer said, grabbing one of the tentacles. He took a big bite, only to immediately spit it out. The suction cups were covered in sand and grit.
    "Blegh! It's all gritty and tastes like the ocean."
    "You know what the ocean tastes like?" Sprout asked, curious.
    Bulldozer nodded. He explained that back when he first started working with Ethan, he'd eaten things like frozen shrimp and crab. They had the same salty, briny flavor.
    "Could it really have come from the ocean?" Laura wondered aloud.
    The three of them were stumped. It didn't make any sense. In the end, they decided it was best to take the creature's body back to their leader and let him figure it out.
    Dragging the massive corpse behind them, they headed toward the center of their territory.
    ...
    Outside, the rain was starting to let up, the storm gradually calming.
    Ethan sat on a worn-out sofa, sipping a cup of tea. When he heard that his crew had caught a squid in the river, he found it just as bizarre as they did.
    "Strange things happen every year, but the apocalypse really takes the cake¡­" he muttered.
    He walked over to the window, opened it, and leaned out to take a look. Sure enough, down on the street below, there was the enormous squid corpse. Bulldozer, Laura, and Sprout stood around it, looking up at him expectantly.
    "Is that really a squid?" Ethan murmured to himself.
    Just then, the sound of a news broadcast came from the TV behind him.
    "Breaking news from the official shelter: Due to global climate changes, a massive typhoon has struck the Santa Monica area, causing a catastrophic storm surge. Two-thirds of the city is now underwater¡­"
    Ethan froze for a moment, then turned back to the window, staring at the squid corpse again.
    "Well, that explains a lot¡­"

 Chapter 100 Are you kidding me?

    "Ah, so it's a typhoon. No wonder it's been raining nonstop," Ethan muttered to himself.Santa Monica was already two-thirds underwater, and the aftermath was starting to affect Los Angeles too. The flooding would inevitably trigger migrations¡ªmutant beasts, zombies, survivors, and even the Black Hand Legion might all head this way to escape the disaster. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    That mutated squid? It probably got here because of the storm surge, swimming upstream into Ethan's territory.
    "Guess it's time to stock up on seafood. Omega-3 is good for the brain, you know!" Ethan shouted down to the three lords below his building.
    Bulldozer's eyes widened. Eating seafood makes you smarter? No wonder he'd been feeling sharper lately¡­
    "Laura, you should eat more of it," he added.
    Thwack!
    Laura didn't bother with words. Her sharp claws stabbed into Bulldozer's side, making her displeasure crystal clear.
    Meanwhile, a group of zombies swarmed the squid's corpse, tearing it apart and feasting on its flesh.
    Amid the rain, the sound of ripping flesh and cracking bones echoed. Blue-black blood oozed out, mixing with the downpour and filling the air with a nauseating stench.
    Ding-dong! Read new chapters at empire
    Ethan's phone buzzed. Someone had sent him a message.
    He shut the window, turned around, and pulled out his phone. It was a text from Mia. Short and to the point.
    "Need to pass through."
    "Got toll money?" Ethan replied casually, not bothering to ask for details.
    "Yeah, plenty," Mia shot back.
    "Oh?" Ethan smirked. This broke girl suddenly acting generous? "Alright, come on over."
    The truth was, Mia needed to pass through because of the storm surge. Santa Monica was almost entirely submerged, including the city's main shelter. Survivors had no choice but to relocate to other shelters, and Los Angeles was the closest option.
    But the influx of refugees was overwhelming. The already struggling shelters were now completely out of resources. People were eating anything they could find¡ªgrass, bark, whatever was left.
    Fortunately, Santa Monica's shelter still had some supplies. Mia had been tasked with transferring them to Los Angeles.
    Her journey, however, was nothing short of a nightmare. It was like Frodo's trek to Mordor, except instead of a ring, she was hauling food and medicine. Zombies and mutant beasts were constant threats, but the real danger came from the Black Hand Legion.
    Desperate and ruthless, the Legion had descended into outright savagery. They'd heard about the supply transfer and weren't about to let it slip through their fingers. A large group of them had been chasing Mia and her team relentlessly.
    Now, on the outskirts of Ethan's territory, along a narrow road between the city and the countryside, Mia and her group were moving as fast as they could. Their faces were tense, and they kept glancing over their shoulders.
    "Hurry up! I think they're catching up again!"
    "Damn it!"
    The group gritted their teeth, their expressions grim. They were carrying heavy loads¡ªbags of food, medicine, antibiotics¡ªsome even pushing makeshift iron carts piled high with supplies.
    Most of them were injured. Some limped along, pale and exhausted, running on nothing but sheer willpower.
    Even Mia wasn't unscathed. Her clothes were torn, her sleeves shredded by blades, and her arms were wrapped in blood-soaked bandages.
    Beside her, Sean trudged along. His sharp eyes still gleamed with intelligence, but his face was drawn with fatigue. His stomach growled loudly. "I'm starving¡­ again."
    "I've got some seafood left. Want some?" Mia offered.
    "Seafood?" Sean's eyes lit up. Back in Santa Monica, they'd managed to catch a few clean crabs and mantis shrimp. The taste had been incredible, a rare luxury in these times.
    But the catch had been small, and most sea creatures were infected by the virus.
    "Where is it? Hurry up and give it to me," Sean said eagerly.
    Mia reached into her pocket and pulled out something long and green¡ªa strip of seaweed.
    "Here. Enjoy."
    "¡­"
    Sean stared at her, speechless. His sharp gaze turned into a deadpan glare, as if to say, Are you kidding me?
    But now wasn't the time to be picky. Sean took the seaweed from Mia and stuffed it into his mouth without hesitation, swallowing it whole.
    To his surprise¡­ it didn't taste half bad. If only there were some dipping sauce, it might've even been enjoyable.
    "Come on! Just a little more, everyone. We're almost at Los Angeles!" Chris shouted from the back, rallying the group. As a seasoned "mover," he had plenty of experience and naturally joined this critical mission.
    Alongside him were Brandon, a few Awakeners from the Santa Monica shelter, and some survivors they had rescued along the way.
    The group had started with 53 people. Now, only 20 remained. Some had been killed by zombies, mutant beasts, or the Black Hand Legion. Others had simply collapsed from exhaustion, unable to go on.
    In the apocalypse, when someone fell behind, no one stopped to wait or help. Doing so would only drag the group down and put everyone at greater risk. Anyone who couldn't keep up was left behind¡ªno exceptions.
    Well, almost no exceptions.
    Earlier, there had been a mother and her young son in the group. When the boy collapsed from exhaustion, the mother couldn't bear to abandon him. She chose to leave the group and stay behind with her child.
    Their fate was obvious. Unless a miracle occurred, they were almost certainly no longer alive in this brutal world.
    Thud!
    Suddenly, another sound of someone collapsing came from within the group. A middle-aged man in his fifties stumbled and fell face-first to the ground, unable to go on.
    "Dad! Get up! Just a little more, we're almost there!" A woman beside him cried out in panic.
    "Grandpa¡­ get up¡­ Grandpa¡­" A little girl, no older than three, clung to the man's sleeve, her words barely coherent as she sobbed and shook him.
    It was clear this was a family¡ªthree generations traveling together.
    Truthfully, they shouldn't have made it this far. They'd only survived thanks to Mia, Chris, and the others, who had gone out of their way to help them. The little girl had often been allowed to ride on a wheelbarrow, pushed along by the group.
    In this harsh apocalypse, children were a rare sight. Seeing this little girl gave Chris and the others a glimmer of hope for humanity's future.
    After so much bloodshed and death, the child's innocence was like a refreshing spring, cleansing their weary souls and giving them a reason to keep going.
    Most people in the group didn't mind the special care given to the child.
    And those who did? Well, they didn't dare say it out loud.
    "What do we do now?" Brandon asked, scratching his head. They were already at the edge of the city. He didn't want to leave another companion behind¡ªit felt like such a waste.
    Chris glanced at the man on the ground and said, "Maybe I can put him on my cart. I can still manage."
    "Uncle Chris, you're such a good guy¡­" Brandon's eyes grew misty with emotion.
    But Mia turned her head, her gaze calm and cold.
    "Leave him."
    "What?" Chris and Brandon both froze, stunned by her response.
    Before they could argue, something strange happened. The middle-aged man on the ground began coughing violently, blood spurting from his mouth in thick clots. Beneath his skin, something seemed to writhe and squirm, as if alive.
    His body convulsed uncontrollably, and then¡­ he started to rise.

 Chapter 101 This was Deadly Pain

    The woman froze in shock, instinctively clutching her daughter and stepping back a few paces."Dad! What's wrong with you?"
    "He's been parasitized by the worms in the seawater for a while now."
    Mia walked forward slowly, her hand reaching back to grip the hilt of the blade strapped to her back. With a sharp shing, she unsheathed her tachi, making her intentions crystal clear.
    The woman's eyes widened in disbelief, tears streaming uncontrollably down her face. She couldn't accept what was happening.
    "How¡­ how could this happen?"
    "He's known about his condition for a while," Mia explained, her voice steady but tinged with sadness. "He didn't want me to tell you. He said he just wanted to spend his last days with you and your daughter."
    The woman covered her mouth with one hand, her sobs breaking free. Memories flooded back¡ªher father had spent hours in the seawater, scavenging for supplies they desperately needed. She hadn't thought much of it at the time, but now it all made sense.
    The seawater was teeming with mutated parasites. That must have been when it happened¡ªwhen he was infected.
    The old man groaned in agony, his body stiff and contorted as he struggled to rise from the ground. His movements were unnatural, his posture grotesquely twisted. A guttural wail escaped his lips as something beneath his skin began to writhe violently, as if trying to break free. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Then, with a sickening pop, one of his eyes burst open. Thin, thread-like worms spilled out, wriggling with unsettling energy. They resembled horsehair worms, long and unnervingly slender.
    "Ugh¡ª"
    The middle-aged man let out a guttural scream, his body now fully overtaken by the parasites. His movements became erratic, and it was clear he was no longer in control. The parasites were driving him, seeking new hosts to continue their reproduction.
    "There's no saving him¡­" Mia muttered under her breath. Allowing him to stay with the group had been her final act of mercy.
    The others stood frozen, their jaws clenched in grief and anger. Some of the more timid survivors couldn't bear to watch and shut their eyes tightly, trembling.
    Chris, however, stepped forward without hesitation. He scooped up the crying little girl and gently covered her eyes with one hand.
    Shing!
    Mia's blade flashed through the air, severing the man's head in one clean stroke. Blood sprayed out in a crimson arc, and more worms spilled from the wound, writhing as they hit the ground. The man's lifeless body collapsed with a heavy thud.
    "Let's move. The Black Hand Legion will catch up to us if we stay here any longer," Mia said, sliding her blade back into its sheath.
    "Yeah¡­" The group nodded somberly. They had lost so many already, but those who remained had no choice but to keep moving forward.
    "Wait¡­"
    Chris's sudden shout broke the silence. His face was pale, his eyes wide with horror as he stared at the little girl in his arms.
    The others turned to him, their expressions darkening as they began to piece together what was happening.
    "Uncle Chris¡­ you don't mean¡­" Brandon stammered, his voice trembling. He didn't want to believe it.
    But Chris had seen it clearly. Beneath the little girl's forehead, just under her skin, something about two inches long was moving. If you weren't paying close attention, you might mistake it for a pulse¡ªbut it wasn't.
    The woman's face turned ashen as she realized what was happening. She rushed forward, snatching her daughter from Chris's arms.
    "Chris! My daughter's fine, right? She's not infected, right?!"
    "She¡­" Chris opened his mouth but couldn't bring himself to say the words.
    His silence was enough. The woman's last shred of hope shattered. She broke down completely, wailing uncontrollably. First her father, and now her daughter¡ªone blow after another had pushed her to the brink.
    The little girl, despite her young age, was remarkably composed. Her eyes dimmed, but she reached out a small hand to wipe her mother's tears.
    "Mommy, don't cry."
    "Okay, okay¡­" The woman nodded desperately, clinging to her daughter as if holding her tighter could somehow protect her.
    She turned to Mia, her eyes pleading. "My daughter's symptoms aren't that bad yet. There has to be a way to save her, right?"
    "I'm sorry, but there's no cure right now," Mia said, shaking her head. But then she added, "If the parasites haven't reproduced yet, it might be possible to remove them. But we'd need advanced surgical equipment, and we don't have that here. If we can make it to the shelter in time, the researchers there might be able to help."
    "Then let's go! Let's go right now!" The woman nodded frantically, clutching her daughter tightly. They were already near the outskirts of Los Angeles, and the shelter wasn't far. Every second counted.
    But fate has a cruel way of striking when hope begins to bloom.
    Just as they were about to move, a powerful presence surged from behind them. The air grew heavy as the sound of footsteps echoed¡ªdozens of them.
    The Black Hand Legion had caught up.
    "Hah! Trying to run? None of you are leaving here alive today!" The bald, muscular man at the front of the Black Hand Legion sneered, his voice dripping with menace.
    Chris and the others froze, their frustration boiling over. Chris clenched his teeth so hard it felt like they might shatter. "Oh, come on! Are you kidding me?!"
    "Of all times, they had to show up now!"
    "Get ready for a fight!" someone shouted.
    Stay updated with empire
    The fighters in the group immediately drew their weapons, their faces grim with determination.
    Mia's gaze sharpened as she assessed the situation. "Chris, take the survivors and the supplies. Get out of here. We'll hold them off."
    Chris hesitated, his concern evident as he glanced at Mia's calm but battle-worn face. They'd been through so many brutal fights already, and even the strongest warriors had their limits.
    "Alright¡­ but be careful," Chris said, nodding reluctantly. He couldn't shake the worry gnawing at him. Mia had been pushing herself to the brink, even resorting to self-inflicted wounds to boost her power. He feared she might finally hit her breaking point.
    "You watch yourself too," Chris added, his voice low.
    But the Black Hand Legion wasn't about to let them escape with their supplies. Several Earth Awakeners stepped forward, their hands glowing as they pressed them to the ground. The earth rumbled violently, and massive walls of stone erupted from the ground, cutting off every possible escape route.
    "Damn it!" someone cursed, their fists clenched in frustration.
    Sean scratched his head, his eyes scanning the towering walls that now surrounded them. "What the hell is this? A maze?"
    He muttered to himself, "Good thing I'm a genius. Breaking through mazes is my specialty." Without waiting for a response, he cocked his fist back and slammed it into the nearest wall. With a deafening boom, the wall crumbled into dust, the force of his punch rippling outward.
    But there was no time to celebrate. The battle erupted in full force.
    Mia's group of Awakeners clashed with the Black Hand Legion, their powers colliding in a chaotic storm of energy. Blasts of fire, lightning, and earth energy lit up the battlefield, the sheer intensity of the fight shaking the ground beneath them.
    Mia, as always, was a force to be reckoned with. Her tachi flashed with arcs of lightning as she swung it, slicing through several earthen walls in her path. Her target was clear¡ªthe bald man leading the enemy forces.
    "So, you're the famous Awakener 001, huh?" the man muttered, his voice low and mocking. "Let's see what you've got."
    The ground beneath his feet shifted as dirt and rock surged upward, encasing his body in a thick, impenetrable suit of earthen armor. With a roar, he charged forward, his massive fist swinging toward Mia like a wrecking ball.
    Mia met his attack head-on, her tachi slicing through the air with a sharp whistle. The blade struck the earthen armor with a loud clang, sinking in a few inches before the force of the impact was absorbed. The blade stuck fast, unable to cut any deeper.
    The backlash from the strike sent Mia flying backward, skidding nearly 50 feet before she regained her footing.
    "That's it? Is that all you've got?" the bald man taunted, his voice dripping with disdain. "A weapon like that can't even scratch my defense."
    Mia didn't respond. She didn't waste time on words. Instead, she pressed the blade of her tachi against the wound on her left arm, the sharp edge biting into her flesh.
    The crystal core embedded in the hilt of her blade began to glow, arcs of electricity crackling to life and dancing along the blade. The energy surged into her body, sending waves of searing pain coursing through her. Her muscles trembled involuntarily, her body wracked with both agony and exhilaration. Every nerve felt alive, every cell in her body thrumming with power.
    This was Deadly Pain, her most dangerous ability.
    The numbers on the bracelet around her wrist began to climb rapidly: 12%... 19%... 26%... 31%.
    Mia's lips curled into a faint, almost mocking smile. "Did you really think a sword is just for cutting people?" she muttered under her breath.
    ...

 Chapter 102 Im just here to collect the toll

    A powerful aura surged, growing stronger by the second. Mia launched herself forward, her fist hurtling toward the burly man at lightning speed¡ªso fast it was almost impossible to track."Boom!" Discover stories at empire
    The man didn't even have time to react. Her punch slammed into his chest, shattering the earthen armor covering him. His body flew backward like a kicked soccer ball, tumbling over 60 feet before crashing to the ground.
    "Damn, she's strong!"
    The bald man clutched his chest, coughing violently as blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. Half his body felt numb, and he was teetering on the edge of losing his ability to fight.
    But there was no time to catch his breath. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Mia charging at him again, her figure like a relentless storm.
    "Somebody stop her! Now!" he shouted in panic.
    One of the Black Hand Legion members nearby immediately activated his awakened ability. With a wave of his hand, water droplets in the air froze, forming several thick ice walls to block Mia's path.
    Her vision was momentarily obscured, but she didn't slow down. Raising her hand, she struck the ice walls, shattering them into countless shards.
    Just then, a sharp sound of something cutting through the air reached her ears. A glint of metal flashed¡ªan alloy dagger aimed straight for her temple.
    "Die!"
    A young man with a twisted expression lunged at her. Somehow, he had managed to sneak up on her without making a sound, likely due to his awakened ability. Now, he was launching a sudden, deadly attack.
    But Mia's heightened senses, sharpened by pain, kicked in.
    She raised her arm to block.
    "Squelch!"
    The dagger pierced through her forearm, and warm blood splattered across her pale face. The rain washed it down her cheek, dripping from her jawline.
    Her wristband beeped, displaying a pain level: 36%.
    Despite the injury, a crazed smile curled at the corner of her lips. Without hesitation, she swung her other fist backward, smashing the young man's skull into pieces.
    As blood mist filled the air, a crystal core shot out from his shattered head.
    The pain coursing through her body only seemed to fuel her. Her cells became more active, and her healing ability kicked in. The wound on her arm, where the dagger had pierced, began to scab over at a speed visible to the naked eye.
    From a distance, the other Black Hand Legion members watched in horror, their hearts pounding.
    "Damn... so this is the legendary Awakener from Refuge 001."
    Her strength was terrifying, her resilience even more so. The stronger her opponent, the stronger she became.
    "This isn't going to be an easy fight..." one of them muttered nervously.
    The bald man, still struggling to catch his breath, quickly barked out orders:
    "Keep your distance! Don't let her get close! Wear her down from afar¡ªlet's see how long she can keep this up!"
    "Yes, sir!" the others responded in unison.
    They unleashed their awakened abilities¡ªwalls of fire, ice spears, and water barriers surged toward Mia. Some focused on blocking her movements, while others aimed to attack.
    Explosions erupted around her as energy attacks collided, creating shockwaves that rippled through the battlefield. The chaos intensified, the fight reaching a fever pitch.
    But then, not far away, a tall figure appeared. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Dressed in a crisp white shirt, his expression was calm, almost indifferent. He walked toward the battlefield with an air of casual ease, as if he were strolling through a park. His sharp gaze swept over the scene, and he muttered to himself:
    "Well, this is lively."
    "Huh?"
    One of the Black Hand Legion members, a scar-faced man, noticed him immediately. The stranger's face was unfamiliar, and he clearly wasn't part of their group. Yet, he seemed completely unbothered by the chaos around him, watching the fight like it was some kind of show.
    "Who the hell does he think he is?!" Scarface growled, gripping his alloy knife tightly. He charged at the newcomer, shouting, "You're dead, buddy!"
    The tall man¡ªEthan¡ªglanced at him, his eyes flashing with a faint red glow.
    Scarface froze mid-charge, his expression twisting into one of sheer terror.
    "Boom!"
    In an instant, his body exploded into a cloud of blood mist, scattering into the air.
    "What the...?"
    The surrounding Black Hand Legion members stared in shock, their faces pale.
    "What kind of ability is that?!"
    "It's too strong..."
    From a distance, Sean, who had been observing the fight, broke into a grin. His sharp eyes gleamed with recognition.
    "Ethan, you're here!"
    "Yeah," Ethan replied casually. He had been relaxing at home when one of his subordinates reported a large-scale fight breaking out near the edge of their territory. The commotion had been loud enough to catch his attention.
    He had a hunch it might involve Mia, so he decided to come and check it out.
    Ethan's gaze swept across the battlefield, taking in the ragged state of the refugees from the shelter. Their faces were pale, their bodies battered, and many were clearly pushing themselves far beyond their limits just to keep fighting.
    Even Mia looked worse for wear¡ªher body covered in wounds, her clothes soaked in blood. If it weren't for her strikingly delicate face, she might've been mistaken for one of the undead.
    "Did you guys just survive an apocalypse or something?" Ethan asked, his tone casual.
    "Well... if you put it that way, you're not wrong," Sean replied with a shrug. They had been out collecting supplies, but the journey from Santa Monica to here had been so grueling that they might as well have been refugees.
    Mia's bright eyes turned toward Ethan. "You came to welcome me?"
    "Where's the toll?" Ethan asked bluntly.
    Mia raised her hand and pointed at the bald man and his crew ahead. "See? It's all right there."
    "Oh..." Ethan nodded, scanning the group. There was quite a bit to take, he had to admit. No wonder she was being so generous. The only problem was... it still needed to be "collected."
    The Black Hand Legion members frowned, exchanging confused glances.
    "Who the hell is this guy?"
    "Maybe he's backup from the shelter?"
    "Just one guy? That's it?"
    The bald man snorted dismissively. He didn't seem too concerned.
    "Mia's supposed to be the strongest Awakener from the shelter. How much stronger could this guy be? Kill him!"
    "Yes, sir!" the surrounding members responded, nodding in agreement. It made sense to them.
    Most of them were from Santa Monica and had no idea who Ethan was.
    With a roar, the group charged at him like a pack of wild beasts, and the battle resumed.
    Ethan, however, remained calm, his expression unchanging. His crimson eyes glowed faintly as he activated Domain of the Dead.
    A suffocating pressure erupted from him, instantly enveloping four of the attackers.
    Their ferocious expressions twisted into ones of pure terror.
    It felt as though a mountain had been dropped onto their backs. Their bodies were crushed under the immense force, their bones creaking and cracking as if they were about to shatter. They struggled to move, their limbs sluggish as if they were trapped in quicksand.
    Ethan's figure blurred as he moved.
    In an instant, he was upon them.
    As he passed by, a blade¡ªa Tachi¡ªmaterialized in his hand. With a single fluid motion, he swung it toward their heads.
    "Swish¡ª"
    The blade sliced cleanly through their skulls, the sound of metal grinding against bone echoing in the air. Their heads were severed in one smooth motion, and crystal cores shot out from their shattered skulls.
    Ethan caught the cores effortlessly, his hand closing around them as if it were second nature.
    "If you want something done right, do it yourself..." he muttered under his breath. Pocketing the crystal cores, he continued forward without breaking stride, the Tachi still in his hand.
    In the span of a few seconds, he had killed four Black Hand Legion members.
    His expression remained calm, almost indifferent, as if he had just completed a mundane chore.
    "You..."
    The bald man and his remaining crew stared at him, their eyes wide with shock. A deep sense of unease crept over them, their instincts screaming that something was very, very wrong.
    The way Ethan had killed¡ªhis movements, his precision¡ªit was far too practiced. This wasn't someone who fought zombies or mutated beasts. This was someone who had killed people¡ªand done it often.
    "W-who the hell are you?" the bald man stammered, his voice trembling with fear.
    Ethan glanced at him lazily, his crimson eyes glowing faintly.
    "Don't worry," he said, his tone calm and almost reassuring. "I'm just here to collect the toll."
    ...

 Chapter 103 How is he this fast?

    "Uh¡­"Hearing what Ethan said, the bald guy immediately got even more nervous. It sounded like¡­ it wouldn't hurt. Just one hit, and it'd all be over.
    But what really freaked them out was that neither the rain nor the blood from earlier could touch Ethan. The moment it got close, some invisible force pushed it away.
    It was downright eerie.
    Chris, Brandon, and the others had met Ethan before. Seeing him show up to help, they were thrilled.
    The kingpin of Los Angeles. An absolute powerhouse.
    Taking out a few Black Hand Legion members? That'd be a walk in the park for him.
    Still, they didn't dare show their excitement. The last thing they wanted was to piss Ethan off and end up as collateral damage. That'd be game over for them.
    As Ethan got closer, the bald guy and his crew grew more and more uneasy.
    "Boss, I don't think this guy's even human," one of the psychic Awakeners muttered, frowning.
    "What?" The bald guy felt a chill run down his spine. He wasn't stupid. Thinking back to what Ethan said about a "toll," he was starting to piece things together.
    Damn it!
    What the hell was going on in Los Angeles?
    Was the King of the Dead actually helping humans in the shelters?
    This completely shattered the bald guy's worldview. He was starting to think L.A. was way too dangerous. He needed to get back to Santa Monica¡ªfast.
    His eyes darted around as he tried to come up with a plan. After taking that punch from Mia earlier, his strength had taken a serious hit. If he kept fighting, his chances of survival were slim.
    "Alright, guys, let's take them down!" he shouted.
    "Yeah! Let's do it!" the others echoed, nodding with determination. Most of the Black Hand Legion members were desperate criminals, after all.
    They rallied their spirits and charged forward again.
    But as soon as the bald guy finished shouting, he started quietly backing away, clearly planning to make a run for it. A few of his more cowardly lackeys noticed and began retreating as well.
    "Huh?" They exchanged glances, as if silently agreeing on their next move.
    The bald guy suddenly barked, "Hey! What are you guys doing? Why aren't you charging in?"
    "You're not charging in either," a skinny man shot back.
    "Uh¡­" The bald guy coughed awkwardly, trying to cover up his embarrassment. His angry facade crumbled instantly, replaced by a sheepish expression.
    "Shh! Keep it down. Let's just sneak out of here¡­"
    About five or six of them started inching backward, trying to slip away unnoticed.
    Meanwhile, the ones charging forward were walking straight into a nightmare. Rushing at Ethan was like a moth flying into a blazing fire.
    The moment they stepped into the Domain of the Dead, it was like falling into an abyss. Even if they could still move, their abilities were reduced to less than 30% of their usual strength. Ice spikes, fireballs, and other awakened powers were either deflected by the terrifying force of the domain or shattered outright.
    Ethan moved like a cold, unfeeling killing machine. With a flick of his tachi, he ended a life, seamlessly storing the body in his spatial storage ring.
    Mia and Sean followed close behind him, forming a triangular formation. Together, they advanced relentlessly, cutting through the enemy like a hot knife through butter.
    In just a few strikes, they were on the verge of wiping out the entire Black Hand Legion squad.
    "Wait a second¡­ something's not right!"
    Finally, someone noticed what was happening. Struggling to turn his head, he saw the bald guy and a few others retreating.
    "FUCK! Did they just ditch us?!" Your next read awaits at empire
    That was his last thought before Ethan's tachi came down, and everything went black.
    "Shit! They're almost all dead already! Shouldn't we be running too?" one of the retreating men whispered.
    "Run? Run where?" The bald guy frowned, staring at the carnage. Even he hadn't expected his men to die so quickly. They hadn't bought him much time at all.
    "Alright, fine. Let's get out of here now!" With that, he turned and bolted, running faster than a rabbit.
    "Shit!" The others cursed under their breath. Once they realized what was happening, they bolted too. At this point, it wasn't about running the fastest¡ªit was about running faster than the guy next to you.
    Ethan glanced over, noticing the "toll evaders" trying to flee. In an instant, his figure vanished from where he stood.
    Sean and Mia didn't hesitate either, leaping into action to chase them down.
    "You've been chasing us this whole time, and now you want to run? Don't you think it's a little late for that?" Sean called out.
    The bald guy and his crew weren't dumb, though. Instead of running together, they scattered in different directions, darting into a nearby grove of trees.
    "Maybe no one's chasing me," the bald guy thought, trying to reassure himself. After all, there were only three of them chasing, and six of them running. Statistically, three of them should make it out alive.
    He just hoped he'd be one of the lucky ones.
    As he sprinted, he glanced back over his shoulder. To his surprise¡ªand relief¡ªthere was no one behind him. Not a single shadow.
    "Heh heh¡­" He couldn't help but chuckle, slowing his pace a little.
    "Hey, what's so funny?"
    A deep, magnetic voice suddenly came from up ahead.
    "Huh?"
    The bald guy froze, his heart sinking. He whipped his head around, only to see a tall, slender figure standing not far in front of him.
    His blood ran cold. He stopped dead in his tracks, his face full of disbelief. "You¡­ When did you get here?"
    Ethan didn't bother answering. In a flash, he was right in front of him, his tachi slicing upward in a clean arc.
    A thin red line appeared from the bald guy's chin to the top of his skull. His eyes widened in terror, frozen in the same horrified expression. A moment later, his head split cleanly in two, like a cracked egg, and fell apart. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Ethan calmly stored the body in his spatial ring before vanishing again.
    When he reappeared, he was standing in front of a large tree. Its bark was dry and cracked, with moss creeping up its roots. At first glance, it looked like any ordinary tree in the grove.
    "Plant camouflage, huh? I've seen this trick before," Ethan muttered to himself.
    The tree trembled slightly, and then¡ªsuddenly¡ªa pair of terrified eyes opened on its surface.
    It had been found.
    The person hiding inside was clearly a wood-element Awakener, skilled in camouflage. But against Ethan, their efforts were useless. He had spotted them instantly.
    Ethan swung his tachi in a horizontal slash.
    Schlunk!
    Bright red blood sprayed from the tree trunk, and a limp human body tumbled out, collapsing onto the ground.
    Ethan stored the corpse without a second thought, then turned his gaze in another direction. Something had caught his attention.
    "This grove¡­ something's off about it," he murmured, his expression darkening.
    ...
    Meanwhile, on the other side of the grove, Sean was in hot pursuit. "Stop running!" he shouted, his voice booming. Sean wasn't the sharpest tool in the shed, but his physical abilities were top-notch. His speed was incredible, and he was quickly closing the gap.
    The guy he was chasing, a speed-enhanced Awakener, was starting to panic. No matter how fast he ran, Sean was right on his heels. The distance between them was shrinking with every step.
    "Damn it! Is this guy a bloodhound or something? How is he this fast?" the young man cursed under his breath, weaving through the trees. He kept glancing back, his frustration mounting.
    Schlunk!
    Suddenly, he felt a cold, sharp pain in his abdomen. He looked down, stunned, as a skeletal hand had punched clean through his stomach. Blood began to seep out, soaking his clothes and spreading like a dark red flower blooming across his torso.
    His body stiffened, and his head turned slowly, almost mechanically, to look behind him.
    What he saw made his blood run cold.
    A horrifying, skeletal face¡ªskin stretched tight over bone¡ªwas staring back at him, its hollow eyes filled with malice.
    ...

 Chapter 104 Mommy, dont cry

    "Heh heh heh¡­"The skeletal figure's face twisted into a sinister grin, its voice rasping like metal scraping against metal.
    The young man convulsed violently, collapsing in terror as he lost consciousness.
    Sean's sharp, curious eyes studied the creature.
    "Where'd this freak come from?"
    Anyone else would've been scared out of their mind, but Sean didn't flinch. Instead, he lunged forward and threw a punch.
    The Bone-Claw Zombie King didn't dodge. Its bloodstained, skeletal claws clenched into a fist, meeting Sean's attack head-on.
    BAM!
    The two collided with a force like steel clashing against steel. A shockwave rippled out from their fists, scattering dead leaves across the ground.
    Sean's arm went numb, and he stumbled back a few steps, shaking it out.
    "Damn, this thing's skinny as a twig," he muttered, eyeing the creature. "But it sure packs a punch."
    The Bone-Claw Zombie King sniffed the air, its nose twitching as it caught Sean's scent. "So, it was you¡­ messing around in my territory earlier."
    "Oh? Was it?" Sean tilted his head, trying to remember. "I mess around in a lot of places. What makes your territory so special?"
    "¡­" The Bone-Claw Zombie King's face darkened. Was this guy for real? It started to wonder if eating his brain would actually lower its own IQ.
    But then, the creature suddenly turned its head, gazing into the depths of the forest. Its brow furrowed, as if sensing a powerful presence approaching.
    "Forget it. I'll deal with you next time." Without another word, it grabbed a nearby corpse. The bones on its back cracked and shifted, sprouting a pair of skeletal wings. With a powerful leap, it shot into the sky.
    "This one's coming with me," the Bone-Claw Zombie King called out, its raspy voice echoing through the trees. "If you've got a problem, come find me across the river."
    In seconds, it was just a speck in the sky, its voice fading into the distance.
    At that moment, Ethan appeared beside Sean, his expression calm as he gazed up at the sky.
    "Our prey just got stolen," Ethan said after a pause.
    "What the hell was that thing? It could fly?" Sean scratched his head, still trying to process what had just happened.
    Ethan replied, "The Zombie King from across the river."
    "Ah, that explains it¡­" Sean nodded, suddenly remembering. "Oh yeah, I've been to the river district before. Last time was during that sugar factory rescue mission¡­ when that black cat possessed me. Guess the Zombie Kings over there are all pretty freaky."
    As Sean was lost in thought, Mia emerged from the forest, her movements swift and graceful. "What happened?" she asked.
    "A flying Zombie King just showed up and took one of our toll fees," Sean said, gesturing dramatically as he explained.
    Mia glanced up at the sky, her sharp eyes narrowing. "Alright¡­ next time, we'll rip out its crystal core as compensation."
    ...
    By now, the Black Hand Legion was completely wiped out. Only one member had been taken by the Bone-Claw Zombie King; the rest had fallen to Ethan and his group.
    Ethan's mind was already racing. Having other Zombie Kings near their territory was a problem. It made everything more complicated and dangerous. Sooner or later, they'd have to deal with them.
    The group left the forest and regrouped with Chris and the others. Enjoy new stories from empire
    Though they'd successfully eliminated the Black Hand Legion and made it to Los Angeles, no one felt like celebrating.
    A woman was sitting on the ground, clutching a little girl in her arms. She was sobbing uncontrollably, her eyes red and swollen, her voice hoarse from crying. Her grief was so raw, so overwhelming, that it was impossible not to feel it.
    The little girl was pale, her lips trembling as she fought through the pain. The parasite inside her was spreading rapidly, its presence unmistakable. Despite her obvious suffering, the girl still managed to smile weakly and wipe her mother's tears.
    "Don't cry, Mommy," she said softly. "It's okay."
    "Waaahhh!!" The mother's sobs grew louder, her heartbreak spilling out as she held her daughter tighter.
    The sight was gut-wrenching. Chris and the others stood nearby, their jaws clenched and fists trembling. They'd seen death and loss countless times, but this¡­ this still hit them hard.
    Because in a world like this, moments of humanity were rare.
    "What do we do?"
    No one could bear to keep watching.
    The little girl's condition was worsening. Her body convulsed violently, and beneath the skin of her forehead, the parasites squirmed more visibly¡ªa clear sign they were about to multiply.
    Soon, the parasites would spread throughout her body, taking control of her muscles and movements. And during all of this, the girl's mind would remain fully conscious, forcing her to feel every excruciating moment.
    "I think¡­ we should just end it for her," someone in the group suggested hesitantly. "It's better than letting her suffer."
    "Huh? I mean¡­" The others exchanged uneasy glances, reluctant to agree but unable to deny the logic.
    The girl's mother wiped her tears, her face pale and trembling. After a long pause, she nodded, her voice breaking as she said, "Let's¡­ let's do it. I can't let her go through this."
    "Alright then," someone murmured, though the words felt hollow.
    But no one moved. No one could bring themselves to do it. Killing a child, even in mercy, was a line too heavy to cross.
    "I'll do it," a calm, magnetic voice said from behind them.
    Ethan stepped forward, his hand flicking to summon a sleek tachi seemingly out of thin air.
    Chris and the others turned to look at him, their tense expressions softening slightly. "Yeah¡­ if anyone can do it, it's him. He's¡­ good at this kind of thing," one of them muttered, as if trying to justify it.
    Ethan's face remained impassive as he walked forward. The group instinctively stepped aside, clearing a path for him.
    The mother knelt beside her daughter, gripping her small shoulders as tears streamed down her face. Her voice cracked as she whispered, "Abby, don't be scared, okay? It'll be over soon. Mommy will¡­ Mommy will come join you soon."
    The little girl tilted her head, her expression confused but calm. "Okay, Mommy," she said softly, nodding as if she understood.
    The mother's tears fell harder. She let go of her daughter, staggering back a few steps before turning away. She crouched on the ground, burying her face in her arms, her body shaking with sobs. She couldn't bear to watch what was about to happen.
    Ethan approached the girl, his tachi gleaming in his hand. He looked down at her, studying her small, fragile figure.
    For a moment, it reminded him of spotting a wild rabbit in the woods¡ªinnocent, delicate, and strangely endearing.
    Without hesitation, he raised the blade and swung.
    Swish!
    The blade sliced cleanly through the air, piercing the girl's skull and emerging from the other side.
    But something strange happened.
    There was no blood. No gruesome scene. The little girl didn't even flinch. Her long eyelashes fluttered, and she stared up at Ethan with wide, curious eyes, as if nothing had happened.
    Ethan's tachi, however, began to emit a strange, high-pitched screeching sound. A cluster of parasites squirmed at the tip of the blade, writhing as they were pulled out of the girl's body.
    With a flick of his wrist, Ethan channeled his energy into the blade, igniting it with flames. The parasites shrieked one last time before being reduced to ash.
    "All done," Ethan said casually, sheathing his tachi as if nothing unusual had occurred.
    "Uh¡­" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The group stared in stunned silence, their faces a mix of disbelief and confusion.
    "Did¡­ did I just imagine that?" someone muttered.
    "I don't know. What the hell just happened?"
    "Is the kid¡­ okay?"
    "This has to be some kind of hallucination, right?"
    "¡­"
    The murmurs continued, but no one could make sense of what they'd just witnessed.
    Meanwhile, the little girl reached up and touched her head, her expression brightening. The pain was gone. Her body felt light, and the torment she'd endured just moments ago had completely vanished.
    She turned to her mother, who was still crouched on the ground, sobbing uncontrollably. "Mommy, don't cry," the girl said, her voice soft but cheerful. "I'm okay now."
    The woman froze, her sobs catching in her throat. Slowly, she lifted her head, her tear-filled eyes meeting her daughter's.
    "What¡­?" she whispered, her voice trembling.
    Her daughter smiled at her, standing there as if nothing had happened. The mother's face shifted from disbelief to shock, her mouth falling open.
    "Huh???"
    ...

 Chapter 105 The second-generation Doom Hunter

    The woman's face was filled with disbelief, but seeing her daughter's improved condition, she couldn't deny it¡ªAbby really did seem much better."Abby, are you really not in pain anymore?" she asked, her voice trembling with hope.
    "Mm-hmm..." The little girl nodded obediently, then looked up at Ethan with wide, grateful eyes.
    "It was this big brother who saved me."
    "The parasite in your daughter's body has been removed. She's not going to die," Mia said as she stepped forward, her expression calm. She had already expected this outcome¡ªafter all, with Ethan's abilities, as long as he was willing, this was well within his power.
    Hearing Mia's words, the woman finally let out a sigh of relief. Overwhelmed with joy, she hugged her daughter tightly.
    "Oh, thank God! Thank you, thank you!" she sobbed, holding Abby close as tears streamed down her face. The two clung to each other, crying tears of relief.
    Nearby, Chris and the others watched the scene unfold, their hearts touched. Some of them even felt their eyes sting with emotion.
    None of them had expected this.
    Ethan had saved the little girl.
    At that moment, Chris felt a deep admiration for Ethan, almost to the point of reverence. He was so moved that, for a fleeting second, he even had the absurd thought of sacrificing himself just to show his gratitude.
    The woman quickly composed herself. Pulling Abby along, she knelt down in front of Ethan, bowing repeatedly in thanks.
    "Thank you! Thank you so much! You're such a good person." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "It's nothing," Ethan replied casually, though he hadn't expected to be called a "good person."
    The woman suddenly had an idea and urged her daughter, "Abby, give Uncle Ethan a hug to thank him!"
    "Uh, no, that's really not necessary," Ethan said, waving his hands in refusal.
    "Pfft!" Even Mia, who was usually so cold and reserved, couldn't help but let out a soft laugh, her smile dazzling.
    Sean, standing off to the side, raised an eyebrow in surprise.
    Well, this is rare, he thought. She actually smiled.
    Ethan turned to the group and said, "Alright, there's nothing else to do here. You all should head back."
    "Okay," Mia nodded, though her gaze drifted toward the direction of Santa Monica. "There are still a lot of mutated beasts, zombies, and members of the Black Hand Legion out there. They could show up here at any time."
    "Let them come," Ethan said nonchalantly. He didn't see it as a problem.
    Mia seemed to remember something. "Oh, by the way, if you're planning to attack the zombie nest across the river, count me in."
    "Sure," Ethan replied. He hadn't planned on leaving her out anyway.
    At this point, Chris, still fired up from earlier, felt the need to contribute as well. "Count me in too! I want to help!"
    Ethan glanced at him. "Oh? But... I don't really have anything that needs moving."
    "...." Chris was speechless, feeling like he'd just been completely dismissed.
    And with that, they said their goodbyes.
    Mia and her group gradually disappeared into the distance.
    By now, the rain had stopped. The clouds parted just enough to reveal half of the setting sun, its golden light spilling over the damp city, casting everything in a hazy, amber glow.
    Brandon, deep in thought, turned to Chris. "Uncle Chris, do you think Ethan is really the King of the Zombies? The internet says he's a bloodthirsty monster who's killed thousands of people. But honestly, he doesn't seem like that to me. I mean, he even saved my life."
    "Hmph! That's because he doesn't see you as an enemy. Or... maybe he doesn't even see you as a person," Chris added with a smirk, as if Ethan might think of Brandon as nothing more than a small animal.
    Brandon: "..."
    Meanwhile, Ethan had already returned home.
    He sank into the couch, grabbed a wine glass, and poured himself a drink. Taking a small sip, he leaned back, savoring the moment.
    Outside the window, the sounds of flesh being torn apart echoed through the streets. It was the prey he had brought back earlier¡ªover twenty corpses, now being devoured by the zombies under his control.
    The fading sunlight bathed the scene in a crimson glow, painting a macabre picture of blood and carnage.
    Experience new tales on empire
    Ethan pulled out his phone and began scrolling through the latest news.
    "Breaking News: Local shelters are now receiving waves of refugees. Large quantities of supplies have been successfully transferred."
    "The shelter's wireless signal has been boosted to maximum range. Any survivors who can connect to the signal, please head to the shelter immediately."
    Santa Monica's shelter had been flooded by seawater, scattering tens of thousands of survivors. They were now fleeing in waves toward Los Angeles.
    For those who could connect to the shelter's signal, it was a beacon of hope.
    But out of the tens of thousands of survivors...
    Ethan estimated that fewer than a third would make it out alive.
    The official shelter website didn't have anything particularly useful, so Ethan switched over to the Genesis Biotech website to see if they had anything interesting going on.
    As soon as he logged in, he wasn't disappointed. The site was buzzing with activity, and the first announcement, written in bold red text, immediately caught his eye:
    "Important Notice: After extensive research, our company has successfully developed the 'Human Evolution Serum,' which can transform ordinary survivors into Awakeners within 24 hours, allowing them to form a Neurocore."
    The comments section below the announcement was exploding with activity, far surpassing any other post on the site.
    It wasn't surprising¡ªmost survivors were just regular people, desperate for any chance to become Awakeners. Naturally, this news had everyone's attention.
    "Holy crap! They actually did it! Genesis Biotech is insane!"
    "I want to buy one! Do they deliver?"
    "Deliver? Are you out of your mind? It's the apocalypse¡ªwho's gonna ship it to you?"
    "What's the price? How do we buy it?"
    "I talked to someone on the inside. They said it costs three B-grade crystal cores for one dose."
    "F*! Three cores? Are they trying to rob me blind?"
    "...."
    Ethan couldn't help but marvel at how good Genesis Biotech was at doing business. A single dose of the Neurocore Evolution Serum for three B-grade crystal cores? That was daylight robbery.
    Still, he had to admit¡ªtechnology really was a goldmine in times like these.
    But this wasn't bad news for Ethan. If this serum became widespread, the world would soon be filled with "cherries" ripe for the picking.
    He scrolled further down the page and saw another announcement:
    "Yesterday, our company successfully captured a B-grade mutant beast, the Silverback Gorilla, weighing over 5 tons. Whether used for food or research, it holds significant value."
    Ethan raised an eyebrow. There were no Silverback Gorillas native to Los Angeles. It must have escaped from a zoo or some other facility during the typhoon.
    "Our company has also detected traces of several other mutant beasts. We will be dispatching the Beast Hunter Squad to capture them in the coming days."
    "Additionally, the second-generation Doom Hunter cyborgs developed by our company are now operational. They are highly effective in ensuring survivor safety. To the refugees fleeing from Santa Monica, we welcome you to seek shelter with Genesis Biotech."
    It was clear that these announcements were just a way for Genesis Biotech to flex their strength¡ªbragging about their evolution serum, capturing massive mutant beasts, and deploying advanced cyborgs. All of it was just a ploy to lure the refugees from Santa Monica into their fold.
    "Still haven't learned your lesson, huh? Running around causing trouble again..." Ethan muttered to himself.
    He remembered how Genesis Biotech had previously formed the so-called Operation King Hunt Squad to hunt him down, the so-called Zombie King. That had ended with him wiping out several of their teams. And now, they'd created the Beast Hunter Squad to hunt mutant beasts.
    But their confidence wasn't baseless.
    Ethan recalled something Justin had told him before: the second-generation Doom Hunter cyborgs were created through experiments on Awakeners. Their abilities could be transferred or grafted onto the cyborgs.
    In other words, these second-gen Doom Hunters didn't just have Awakener abilities¡ªthey might even have more than one. Their power far exceeded that of the first generation.
    At the time, Ethan had been curious about one thing: how many crystal cores would a cyborg like that have inside them?
    It seemed like it was time to find out.
    ...

 Chapter 106 Were lucky

    The night descended, blanketing the earth in darkness. The entire city seemed to be submerged in ink, pitch black and silent.But when night fell, Los Angeles transformed into a predator's playground. The streets outside were alive with chaos¡ªhowls echoed through the air, and the cycle of bloodshed continued unabated.
    Ethan was trying to track down someone from Genesis Biotech, but it wasn't exactly an easy task. In a city this massive, it was like searching for a needle in a haystack.
    Among his resources, the one with the sharpest scouting abilities was Buddy Crow.
    However, even Buddy Crow didn't dare to fly recklessly at night. The skies were dangerous, teeming with predators¡ªmutated raptors, owls, hawks, and the like.
    But soon, Ethan remembered a certain someone¡ªor rather, something¡ªthat might come in handy.
    He stood up from the couch, and in the blink of an eye, his figure vanished into the shadows.
    ...
    Meanwhile, in a neighboring district...
    Big Ears was standing in the middle of the street, holding court with a group of his top lieutenants. He was gesturing wildly, his voice full of bravado as he addressed them.
    "Lately, things in L.A. have been getting messy. Mutated beasts are showing up everywhere, and human Awakeners are running around like they own the place. We need to stay sharp." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Don't worry, boss. I've been extra careful," one of his underlings chimed in, nodding earnestly. "Just today, I ran into a group of humans wandering around our turf, and I didn't even make a move."
    Big Ears' face darkened. "You call that being careful? That's not careful¡ªthat's cowardly!" His voice rose in frustration. "Humans trespass on our turf, and you just let them walk away? And you're proud of it?"
    The underling looked embarrassed. "Well, uh... what do you think I should've done, boss?"
    "From now on, anyone who steps foot on our turf gets taken out. No exceptions! We defend our territory to the death!" Big Ears declared, his tone righteous, like a mob boss delivering a decree.
    But just as the words left his mouth, a shadowy figure appeared silently behind him, so quiet that no one noticed.
    One of the underlings standing across from Big Ears caught sight of the figure and immediately froze, his body trembling.
    "B-Boss... you said no exceptions, right?" the underling stammered.
    "That's right! No exceptions!" Big Ears repeated, puffing out his chest.
    The underling's hand shook as he pointed behind Big Ears. "What about... him?"
    "Huh?" Big Ears frowned, sensing something was off. He spun around, and his heart nearly stopped when he saw Ethan standing there, staring directly at him. The intensity in Ethan's gaze sent a chill down his spine, and he stumbled back a couple of steps, his soul practically leaving his body.
    When did this demon show up? Was he here to kill him?
    Ethan's voice was calm but carried an edge that made Big Ears' knees weak. "What were you just saying?"
    "I... I just work here!" Big Ears blurted out, his bravado crumbling into incoherent babbling.
    Ethan looked him over, unimpressed. This guy wasn't exactly leadership material. "Relax. I'm not here to kill you. I need you to do something for me."
    "Do something? Sure! I love doing things!" Big Ears nodded so quickly it was almost comical. He felt a small wave of relief¡ªat least Ethan wasn't here to take his life.
    Ethan continued, "Genesis Biotech's people have been running around causing trouble. Can you find them for me?"
    "Find them? Of course, I can find them!" Big Ears nodded like a woodpecker, eager to please.
    His Awakening ability, Hyper Hearing, wasn't much use in a fight, but when it came to tracking people, he was a pro.
    Ethan's expression softened slightly. "Good. Just find them for me. That's all I need."
    "No problem..." Big Ears hesitated for a moment, then cautiously asked, "Uh, boss... is there, uh, any reward for this?"
    Ethan's lips curled into a faint, humorless smile. "Your reward is that I won't kill you."
    "..." Big Ears was speechless. So, if he didn't find them, he'd die? This guy wasn't even trying to hide the fact that he was getting free labor.
    "I'll find them! I'll find them!" Big Ears quickly agreed, his survival instincts kicking in.
    Even though this was technically his turf, he'd seen Ethan's abilities just moments ago. If Ethan wanted to kill him, it would be as easy as squashing a bug. He wouldn't even have time to react.
    The other underlings stared at Big Ears, dumbfounded. One of them finally spoke up, "Boss, uh... didn't you just say no exceptions?"
    "That was then, this is now!" Big Ears snapped, glaring at them. "You idiots need to evolve your brains. Only fools fight battles they can't win!"
    With that, he turned his attention back to Ethan and began using his ability to track the humans.
    Ethan, curious, decided to stick around and see how Big Ears' Awakening ability worked.
    Big Ears' ears suddenly grew even larger, his legs stiffened, and he cupped his hands around his ears while sticking his butt high into the air. Activating Hyper Hearing, he struck a pose that was as ridiculous as it was effective.
    In an instant, every tiny sound within range flooded into his ears¡ªthe rustling of insects, the scurrying of rats, even the faint sound of dust settling on the ground.
    His hearing expanded outward like a ripple, stretching across several miles.
    "I think I've got something... over this way," Big Ears announced, his voice tinged with excitement.
    He then pressed one ear to the ground, his legs kicking as he slid forward like a vacuum cleaner, his movements absurdly comical.
    Ethan stood there, momentarily stunned by the bizarre display. "This guy's... a real piece of work."
    Despite the oddity of his technique, Big Ears moved surprisingly fast, gliding along the ground until he disappeared into the darkness ahead.
    Ethan quickly followed, keeping pace with him.
    About twenty minutes later, a deafening roar shattered the stillness of the night. The sound was so powerful that it rattled the surrounding buildings, shattering windows in its wake.
    Ahead, a massive Bengal tiger emerged onto the street. Its muscular frame was enormous, easily weighing over 2,000 pounds. What made it even more striking was its pure white coat, marked with bold black stripes. The creature exuded an aura of raw power and majesty.
    But the tiger wasn't in good shape. It looked battered and bloodied, its pristine fur stained with crimson. Deep gashes from blades and swords marred its body, and it was clearly on the run.
    The tiger barreled through the street, leaping and dodging with incredible agility, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. Cars were smashed and overturned as it charged forward, desperate to escape.
    Chasing after it was Genesis Biotech's Beast Hunter Squad¡ªa team of four humans accompanied by a second-generation cyborg.
    The cyborg, roughly the same size as a human, had pale gray skin and a bald head. Its eyes lacked any spark of life, betraying its true nature as an AI-controlled machine. Your journey continues with empire
    "Boss, look over there. Aren't those humans?" Big Ears whispered, crouching behind the wreckage of a car.
    "Yeah, I see them," Ethan replied with a nod, his eyes narrowing.
    The Beast Hunter Squad didn't seem particularly rushed. They were laughing and chatting as they pursued the tiger, confident that their prey had no chance of escape.
    The cyborg's cold, mechanical voice broke through the chatter. "Scanning... calculating escape trajectory. Initiating Ice Prison."
    It raised its hand, its movements precise and calculated. A series of massive ice spikes, each five to six meters long, began to form in midair.
    "Shhhk! Shhhk! Shhhk!"
    The ice spikes shot downward in rapid succession, piercing the tiger's body and pinning it to the ground. The spikes formed a cage-like structure, trapping the beast in place.
    "Rooooar!" The tiger let out a pained howl, blood pooling beneath it as its struggles grew weaker. It was completely immobilized.
    "Ha! Got it!" the squad leader, a young man, exclaimed triumphantly.
    "Man, we're lucky," one of the female team members said, grinning. "A mutated tiger like this? What a find."
    The young man glanced at the cyborg beside him, a hint of admiration in his eyes. "This second-gen Doom Hunter is seriously impressive. Its computational power, combined with its Awakening abilities, makes every move it makes absolutely flawless. It's way better than us."
    "Thank you for the compliment. You're not bad yourself," the cyborg replied in its monotone, mechanical voice. Its AI programming allowed it to hold conversations with humans seamlessly.
    The Doom Hunter was a new experimental model, and this was the squad's first time taking it out into the field. Watching it in action, they couldn't help but marvel at its capabilities.
    "Man, this thing is just... so cool."
    ...

 Chapter 107 MAX...

    "Do you guys think... if AI keeps evolving, will it eventually replace humanity?" a short, chubby young man asked.The girl next to him replied, "I think it's very possible. At headquarters, there was even a case where an AI tried to deceive researchers to gain more access."
    "Yikes..." The group shuddered at the thought.
    In this post-apocalyptic world, they realized that the ultimate rulers of the planet might not be humans, zombies, or mutated beasts¡ªit could very well be artificial intelligence.
    The girl continued, "And headquarters has already started developing third-generation cyborgs. They're supposedly using liquid metal, which massively enhances their self-repair capabilities. They can even change their body shape at will."
    "That's... honestly more perfect than humans!" someone in the group exclaimed in awe.
    "Heh heh..."
    The chubby young man chuckled and said, "If you ask me, liquid metal would make a great sex doll. You could customize the body however you want."
    "Eww, dude, seriously? That's disgusting," someone groaned, while the others rolled their eyes. Laughing and joking, they continued walking toward the mutated white tiger in the distance.
    But as they got closer, the girl suddenly frowned. She was a psychic Awakener, and it seemed like she had sensed something.
    "Captain, there are zombies nearby!" she warned.
    "What?" The young man's expression turned serious.
    "Over there!" The girl pointed in a specific direction. With her abilities, she couldn't detect Ethan, but she had picked up on Big Ears instead.
    Hearing this, the group immediately turned their attention toward the wrecked vehicles.
    "Shit! Boss, we've been spotted by humans¡ª" Big Ears started to say, but when he turned his head, he realized Ethan's figure had already disappeared!
    "Goddammit!" Big Ears cursed under his breath, suddenly feeling a wave of panic.
    At that moment, the cyborg's cold, mechanical voice rang out: "Scanning... Evolution level: B-class. Estimated combat power: 50."
    "Hah! Just a weak-ass zombie with a combat power of 50..." The young man relaxed visibly after hearing the analysis.
    The chubby guy chimed in, "Don't worry. There aren't any powerful zombie kings in this area. If there were, we wouldn't be seeing mutated white tigers roaming around."
    "Yeah, that's true. If this were one of those dangerous five-star zombie nests, forget the white tiger¡ªeven a mutated T-Rex would get torn apart," the girl agreed with a nod.
    Facing Big Ears, the group let their guard down. A B-class zombie with such low combat power wasn't even worth worrying about¡ªthey could handle it easily.
    "Alright, let's just treat this as a little bonus," the young man said, his gaze sharpening as he prepared to attack.
    Big Ears was growing more and more frantic. "Guys, get over here and help me out!" he shouted.
    At his command, a series of guttural growls echoed from the darkness behind him. His elite underlings were responding to the call.
    One by one, terrifying faces emerged from the shadows. Some leaped onto the wrecked vehicles, while others climbed along the walls, their movements fierce and menacing.
    "Still not a big deal..." The young man leading the group remained calm.
    Even surrounded by these zombies, as long as there wasn't a powerful zombie king among them, they were confident they could fight their way out.
    "Get ready for battle!" the young man ordered, his energy flaring up around him. Enjoy new chapters from empire Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Wait a second!" The girl suddenly called out, her brow furrowing even deeper.
    "Huh? What now?" The group turned to her, puzzled.
    But the girl's expression had grown incredibly grim, her face pale with an overwhelming sense of dread. A suffocating feeling of danger washed over her, making her heart pound wildly. It was as if death itself was looming over her.
    "There's... something else nearby," she said, her voice trembling.
    "Where?" The five men, seeing how serious she was, immediately tensed up, scanning their surroundings.
    The girl clenched her teeth, her psychic energy spreading out as she tried to pinpoint the source. Suddenly, her eyes widened in sheer terror.
    "He's right¡ª"
    Before she could finish her sentence, her body froze. Her mouth hung open, but no sound came out.
    A tall, slender figure materialized behind her, as if emerging from thin air.
    Without hesitation, the figure reached out, plunging a hand into her skull and pulling out a glowing crystal core.
    "You guessed right. Your reward is death," Ethan said coldly.
    The girl's lifeless body crumpled at his feet, her wide-open eyes still frozen in terror, capturing the fear she felt in her final moments.
    "Hiss..." The three young men gasped sharply, instinctively taking a few steps back.
    The white shirt. The strikingly handsome face.
    It couldn't be...
    A horrifying realization began to dawn on them, and their expressions turned to sheer panic.
    "Who said there weren't any powerful zombie kings around here?"
    "FUCK! How was I supposed to know he'd show up here?!" The chubby young man's teeth were chattering as he spoke.
    The zombie king standing before them wasn't just any ordinary threat. He was the nightmare of Genesis Biotech and the undisputed ruler of Los Angeles. His dominance was so absolute that he was on the verge of becoming the sole overlord of the region.
    Among the remaining zombie nests in the city, there were few¡ªif any¡ªthat could stand against him.
    "We're screwed. Running into him is a death sentence!" the tall man muttered, his voice trembling.
    "Not necessarily!" The leader of the group narrowed his eyes and turned to look at the cyborg standing beside him.
    This was their last hope.
    The plan was simple: sacrifice the cyborg to buy some time. If it could hold off the zombie king for even a moment, they might have a slim chance to escape. Slim, but better than nothing.
    However, the cyborg was already staring at Ethan, a green laser scanning across its eyes.
    "Scanning... Evolution level: S. Combat power: MAX. Insufficient database. Unable to calculate... Simulating 10,000 combat scenarios... All result in failure."
    "Conclusion: Target is unbeatable. Initiating self-preservation protocol: retreat."
    The cyborg's mechanical voice finished its analysis, and without hesitation, it began stepping backward. Then, in a flash, it turned and bolted, moving at an incredible speed.
    "Wait, what?!"
    The three men were dumbfounded, their faces plastered with expressions of disbelief.
    What the hell just happened?
    They had planned to use the cyborg as a decoy while they escaped, but it had taken off before they even had a chance to run.
    The cyborg wasn't just a mindless machine blindly following orders. It had an advanced AI capable of independent thought. And when it realized it couldn't win, it made the logical choice: run for its life.
    "Goddammit! I was just praising it earlier, but now it feels like it's worse than the first generation!" the leader cursed through gritted teeth.
    The chubby man added, "This isn't the time to complain! We need to run too!"
    "RUN!" the leader shouted, spinning around to flee.
    But in that instant, all three of them froze.
    Their bodies felt as if they were trapped in quicksand, weighed down by an immense pressure. Their bones creaked and popped under the strain, and they couldn't move a muscle.
    Their speed was no match for the terrifying Domain of the Dead that Ethan had unleashed. The oppressive force spread out, enveloping them completely.
    Ethan moved in a blur, his figure flashing past the three men. In his hand, a sleek tachi materialized, its blade gleaming ominously. With a single, fluid motion, he swung the blade in a wide arc.
    Schlunk!
    The razor-sharp tachi sliced cleanly through their skulls, as if cracking open watermelons. Their heads split open, and three glowing crystal cores popped out, spinning through the air.
    With a casual wave of his hand, Ethan collected both the bodies and the crystal cores. Then, without a word, his figure vanished into the shadows, leaving no trace of his presence.
    "This... this is what combat power MAX looks like?" Big Ears muttered, his eyes wide with awe. He was completely stunned.
    Watching Ethan kill three Awakeners was like watching someone casually stroll through a park. It was effortless, almost lazy.
    "Uh... boss, what does MAX even mean?" one of Big Ears' elite underlings asked curiously.
    "You idiot! I keep telling you your IQ is too low. How do you not know what MAX means?!" Big Ears snapped, glaring at him with disdain. After a moment, he sighed and explained, "MAX... it means 50."
    ...

 Chapter 108 I already know whos going to winâ€¦

    The zombie underling did some quick mental math: MAX equals 50, and their boss's combat power was exactly 50. In other words, the boss was MAX¡ªan absolute powerhouse."Damn, boss! You're incredible!"
    Big Ears ignored the underling's flattery and ran out into the street. The earlier fight had left blood splattered everywhere.
    He crouched down, dipped a finger into a puddle of blood, and casually stuck it into his mouth.
    "Don't waste it¡­"
    ...
    Meanwhile, the cyborg was fleeing at full speed, its movements agile and precise. Its brain was already calculating the optimal escape route.
    With a powerful leap, it launched itself onto the wall of a tall building, kicked off for momentum, and vaulted onto the rooftop.
    "Escaping via rooftop increases success probability by 23.168%."
    It continued calculating as it ran.
    But just as it reached the rooftop and took a few steps forward, a tall, shadowy figure emerged from the darkness ahead. Cold, emotionless eyes locked onto it.
    "Reset to zero¡­"
    The cyborg froze in place. The situation before it was beyond its data parameters¡ªimpossible to compute.
    [Initiating attack test.]
    The palms of its hands began to glow with intense heat as two fireballs formed, radiating scorching energy.
    Ethan immediately understood.
    This cyborg had been implanted with two awakened abilities¡ªice and now fire.
    The fireballs grew brighter, their heat pushing back the surrounding darkness. Then, with a sudden burst, the cyborg hurled them at Ethan. The trajectory was precise, calculated to perfection.
    But it didn't matter.
    Ethan didn't even bother dodging. His Domain of the Dead expanded outward, unleashing an overwhelming pressure that deflected the fireballs. In the blink of an eye, Ethan's figure flickered and reappeared right in front of the cyborg.
    "Ice Wall!"
    The cyborg showed no fear. Even when cornered, it remained calm and continued to fight.
    Frost rapidly condensed in front of it, forming a thick wall of ice to block Ethan's advance.
    But a tachi blade sliced through the ice wall effortlessly, cutting it apart¡ªand in the same motion, slashed through the cyborg's head.
    Its eyes dimmed instantly.
    Even so, the recording components within its body continued to function.
    [Combat failure.]
    [Battle data uploaded to cloud database.]
    [Shutting down¡­]
    ...
    All artificial intelligence shared a single database. If another cyborg encountered a similar situation in the future, it could access this data for analysis.
    In essence, every encounter added to their collective combat experience.
    This was the terrifying aspect of AI¡ªthey evolved at an alarming rate. It was like a "central brain" controlling countless extensions, each one constantly learning and improving.
    "This thing's pretty sophisticated¡­" Ethan muttered as he examined the cyborg's exposed body. Its insides were filled with intricate metal components, and sure enough, there were two crystal cores¡ªone for ice and one for fire.
    Interestingly, the cores weren't located in its head but embedded in its left and right chest cavities.
    Ethan didn't dwell on it. He simply took the crystal cores and the cyborg's body for himself.
    ... Discover hidden stories at empire
    Afterward, he returned to the street where the injured mutant Bengal tiger lay.
    "Welcome back, boss!"
    Big Ears greeted Ethan with a sycophantic grin, practically wagging his tail like a loyal dog.
    With the cyborg defeated, the ice spikes that had trapped the tiger had all melted away.
    But the tiger remained sprawled on the ground, its fur matted with blood. Its breathing was labored, and its life force was fading fast. It was on the brink of death.
    "Grrr¡­ ugh¡­"
    The tiger let out a low whimper as Ethan approached. Its eyes, dim and lifeless moments ago, suddenly glimmered faintly, as if it were experiencing a final burst of clarity.
    In those eyes, there was a trace of gratitude.
    All living things had a soul. The white tiger seemed to be thanking Ethan for killing those despicable humans. Now, it could die in peace.
    Ethan glanced down at the tiger, noticing its lingering vitality and intelligence. It was clear this creature had potential. Letting it die and simply turning it into a meal felt like a waste.
    He considered his options. Taking it under his wing might be a better choice¡ªit could become a powerful ally in the future.
    With that thought, Ethan slowly raised his hand. Using the nail of his index finger, he sliced open the pad of his thumb, letting a single drop of crimson blood fall.
    The drop of Zombie King's blood landed directly on the tiger's wound.
    "ROAR!"
    The tiger let out a low growl, its body writhing as if it were being scorched by flames. The pure energy of the Zombie King's blood coursed through its veins.
    The white tiger began to convulse violently, its bones cracking and popping as its body underwent a terrifying transformation. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    It was the beginning of zombification.
    The wounds on its body started to heal at an astonishing speed. Within moments, the tiger's injuries were completely gone.
    With a powerful twist, the tiger rolled over and stood up.
    "ROAR¡ª!"
    Its ferocious roar shattered the silence of the night, echoing through the city. The sound was so intense that the windows of nearby buildings exploded into shards of glass.
    The tiger, already exuding a regal aura in life, now radiated an even more overwhelming presence. The infusion of the Zombie King's blood had made it even more domineering.
    The tiger's natural ferocity, combined with the madness of a zombie, had created something entirely new:
    A Zombie Tiger.
    Its body had been completely transformed, but its physical strength remained intact. In fact, its power had increased significantly. What was once a B-rank creature had now risen to B+ rank.
    Ordinary creatures infected by zombies would typically degrade to the lowest D-rank, starting over from scratch.
    But this was different.
    Ethan's Zombie King blood was pure and potent, and the tiger's natural aptitude was exceptional.
    The result? A creature that started its zombified life at B+ rank. Its potential was limitless¡ªwho knew what it might evolve into in the future?
    The white tiger let out another deafening roar before lowering its massive head and bowing its front legs in submission to Ethan. This gesture was a clear sign of absolute loyalty.
    "Not bad," Ethan said, nodding in satisfaction.
    Nearby, Big Ears watched the scene unfold, trembling with fear. The tiger was terrifying enough as it was, but now, as a zombie, it was even stronger. In fact, it was already more powerful than Big Ears himself, despite him being a zombie for far longer.
    "Is there no justice in this world?" Big Ears thought bitterly.
    The apocalypse was getting harder and harder to survive. Zombies were growing stronger by the day, and it was only a matter of time before he became someone else's meal.
    Desperate, Big Ears turned to Ethan with a flattering smile.
    "Boss, uh¡­ how about you take me in too?"
    Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Take you in? What for? So you can freeload in my territory?"
    Big Ears panicked. "No, no! I can help you find humans, boss!"
    Ethan smirked. "You'll help me find humans whether I take you in or not, won't you?"
    "I¡­ uh¡­" Big Ears froze, his eyes wide. He couldn't argue with that logic. Was he really going to be exploited for free?
    Ethan, however, shifted his tone slightly. "Show me what you can do. If you can find enough humans and prove your worth, I'll consider it."
    "Deal! No problem at all!" Big Ears replied enthusiastically, as if he'd just been injected with adrenaline.
    Ethan nodded. "Let me know when you find them."
    With that, he turned and walked away, the newly zombified tiger following closely behind. The two disappeared into the darkness, leaving Big Ears standing there, staring after them.
    Once they were gone, Big Ears turned to his group of elite underlings and gestured for them to gather around.
    "Listen up! From now on, he's our boss. Got it? You'd better behave yourselves and not screw this up for me."
    "But¡­ what about the Zombie King across the river?" one of the underlings asked hesitantly.
    "Forget about them," Big Ears said decisively.
    The underling tilted his head, confused. This wasn't what Big Ears had said earlier.
    "Boss, didn't you say we'd wait to see who won and then side with the victor?"
    "Do we really need to wait? I already know who's going to win¡­" Big Ears replied with a sly grin.
    ...

 Chapter 109 BS?

    Ethan returned to the area near the building and gathered his crew to introduce their new companion, the zombie tiger. He even gave it a name: Snowy.Bulldozer found the whole thing fascinating. Squatting down, he clapped his hands to get the tiger's attention.
    "Snowy, come here! Come on!"
    But Snowy completely ignored him, turning its head away. Instead, it rubbed its massive head affectionately against Laura, clearly favoring her.
    "¡­" Bulldozer was speechless, feeling like he didn't have much luck with animals.
    At least this tiger couldn't talk back and insult him¡­
    "Hey, can you ride this thing? Let me take it for a spin!" Bulldozer's curiosity quickly turned into a new idea.
    "Forget it," Laura cut him off. "It's a perfectly good tiger. Don't turn it into a camel!"
    Meanwhile, PhD was crouched on the ground, fiddling with a broken "metal man." It was the remains of the cyborg they had fought earlier, now reduced to scraps after their meal.
    PhD had always had a habit of dissecting his "food" while eating, studying its structure. Now, he was completely engrossed in taking apart the cyborg's components, piece by piece.
    When he got to the head, he removed a lens connected to a small device. As he pressed a button, the lens emitted a faint green glow, and a scanning beam began moving up and down.
    "Huh?"
    PhD seemed to realize something. He placed the lens over his left eye and turned to look at Laura.
    The green beam swept across her body, and data began to appear around the edges of the lens.
    [Scanning¡­ Mutation Grade: A. Estimated Combat Power: 316.]
    "A-grade?" PhD muttered under his breath. With his sharp mind, he quickly figured out the lens's purpose.
    Laura noticed him staring and turned to ask curiously, "What's that thing you're wearing?"
    "It's some kind of human tech. It analyzes mutation levels and combat power."
    "I'm an A-grade?" Laura wasn't too concerned about rankings¡ªshe'd always believed that as long as she could win a fight, the rest didn't matter.
    PhD nodded. "Yeah, that's already really strong."
    "She? A-grade and strong?" Bulldozer, standing nearby, wasn't having it. He straightened up, clearly unwilling to be outdone. "If she's A-grade, then I've gotta be S-grade. Come on, scan me!"
    PhD adjusted the lens and scanned Bulldozer.
    [Scanning¡­ Mutation Grade: B+. Estimated Combat Power: 289.]
    "Well? Am I S-grade?" Bulldozer asked eagerly, his eyes practically sparkling with anticipation.
    PhD, keeping a completely straight face, nodded seriously. "Yep, you're BS-grade."
    "BS?"
    Bulldozer froze for a moment, then the gears in his head started turning.
    BS?
    That's one more letter than S. That must mean he's even stronger!
    A smug grin spread across his face.
    "I knew it. I'm just built different¡­"
    ...
    The dark night passed quietly.
    As the sun rose, its light spread across the desolate wasteland. The city of the apocalypse remained as broken and scarred as ever.
    Big Ears, however, hadn't rested all night.
    Determined to prove his worth and join Ethan's crew, he'd been tirelessly searching for signs of humans. Pressing his oversized ears to the ground, he crawled back and forth, listening intently. He repeated this process over and over.
    By the time he was done, he'd unintentionally polished a good portion of the street with his movements.
    "Boss, any luck?" one of his subordinates asked.
    "Nothing," Big Ears replied, standing up and shaking out his floppy ears.s were incredibly rare in the city. Even Genesis Biotech's Beast Hunter Squads operated in separate zones, with each team assigned to a specific area to avoid wasting resources. After the squad they encountered last night was wiped out, no others had shown up.
    "I think we should try searching near the city's edge¡­" Big Ears mused aloud. He figured Santa Monica might be a good bet. That area had been flooded by seawater, and there was a decent chance humans would head toward Los Angeles from there.
    Once he made up his mind, he turned to his crew and gave them instructions. "I'm heading out to look around. You guys stay here and keep an eye on things. If anything happens, head straight to Ethan's territory."
    "Got it, boss," his team replied in unison.
    Big Ears pressed his oversized ears to the ground again, carefully listening as he moved forward. This method not only helped him detect humans but also allowed him to sense potential dangers, ensuring his safety.
    He continued down the street, tilting his head left and right to catch every sound.
    Before long, the sound of rushing water reached his ears.
    "Hmm, something's up¡­" Big Ears muttered to himself. Following the noise, he unknowingly arrived at the riverbank. That's when he heard the heavy thud, thud of approaching footsteps.
    Looking up, he spotted a hulking figure in the distance.
    "Hey, hey! Bulldozer! It's me!" Big Ears called out cheerfully.
    "Oh, it's you, kid¡­" Bulldozer recognized him immediately. He knew of Big Ears, one of the zombie kings, and glanced down at him with a raised brow. "What are you doing? Playing minesweeper or something?"
    "No, no, not at all!" Big Ears waved his hands frantically, putting on his most flattering smile. "I just thought, you've been working so hard patrolling, so I came over to help out!"
    "Huh. Not bad, kid." Bulldozer crossed his arms, clearly pleased with the response.
    Big Ears's eyes darted around as he quickly added, "I mean, out of all the five lords under our boss, you're definitely the hardest-working one. If it weren't for you holding things down, this place would've fallen apart ages ago!"
    "Hmm, true, true! You've got a good eye." Bulldozer's grin widened, his chest puffing out a little.
    "Of course! Bulldozer, you're the backbone of this whole operation¡ªthe strongest, the most responsible! You're basically our superhero! My admiration for you is like this river: endless and unstoppable!" Big Ears gushed, his tone dripping with exaggerated reverence.
    With Bulldozer's level of intelligence, he was completely defenseless against such a barrage of compliments. If he had a good leg, he might've been so flattered he'd have trouble standing.
    Before long, the two were walking shoulder to shoulder, arms slung around each other like old friends.
    "Big Ears, if you ever need anything, just come to me!" Bulldozer said, clapping him on the shoulder with a hearty laugh.
    "Nah, I'm really just here to help you patrol," Big Ears replied, his face the picture of sincerity.
    "Alright! Patrol wherever you want!" Bulldozer declared with a wave of his hand.
    Big Ears nodded and began walking along the riverbank, pretending to patrol. But he hadn't gone far when several vines suddenly shot out of the ground, blocking his path.
    A figure slowly emerged from the bushes.
    It was Sprout, with green grass swaying atop his head. His narrowed eyes scanned Big Ears from head to toe, suspicion written all over his face.
    "Ahhh!" Big Ears yelped, stumbling back a few steps in surprise.
    Before he could recover, he felt another gaze boring into him. Turning around, he saw Laura standing silently behind him, her expression cold and unreadable.
    "Holy crap!" Big Ears nearly jumped out of his skin.
    He recognized both of them. They'd previously invaded his territory, killing and looting with ruthless efficiency. Their strength was terrifying, and their reputations even more so.
    "What are you doing here? You're not up to something, are you?" Laura asked, her tone sharp and distrustful. To her, Big Ears's smooth-talking demeanor screamed trouble.
    "Queen Laura, I'm just trying to survive¡­" Big Ears said with a nervous laugh, his expression as earnest as he could make it. "I came here to help the boss find humans. I even heard something just now."
    "Big Ears, don't give me that," Bulldozer interrupted, frowning. "There's no way anything like that would show up in my patrol area."
    "Alright, enough," Laura cut in, silencing them both. "Let him look. If he doesn't find anything, he's not leaving here alive."
    "¡­" Big Ears froze, his face darkening. Isn't that a bit extreme? he thought to himself.
    Enjoy exclusive content from empire
    Laura's suspicion wasn't unfounded. She worried that Big Ears might be a spy sent by another zombie king to gather intel and report back.
    The only way to prove he wasn't lying was for him to actually find humans. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    And until then, his life hung by a thread.
    ...

 Chapter 110 A snake will always be a snake

    "Alright then," Big Ears sighed, finally giving in and continuing his search for humans.When life gives you lemons, you make lemonade¡­
    Meanwhile, over at Genesis Biotech, the atmosphere was grim. Nathan, the person in charge, sat in his office with a face that looked like he'd just swallowed a lemon.
    Donovan had barely gotten off the plane before being taken out by zombies. To make matters worse, one of the newly deployed second-generation cyborgs had also been killed last night.
    And now, to top it all off, the company had called for a North American regional leadership meeting to present progress reports.
    How was he supposed to report this mess?
    He could already imagine the other branch leaders laughing at him behind his back.
    Glancing at the clock, he realized the meeting was about to start. With no other choice, Nathan braced himself, grabbed the VR headset on his desk, and put it on.
    Genesis Biotech held its meetings in a virtual reality space.
    As the device powered on, his vision went dark. When it cleared, he found himself seated in a sleek, futuristic virtual conference room.
    Around the table, glowing outlines of human figures began to materialize, gradually solidifying into the forms of the other branch leaders¡ªsome men, some women.
    Enjoy exclusive content from empire
    At the head of the table sat a sharply dressed middle-aged man. This was Richard Williams, the North American Regional Director of Genesis Biotech.
    "Is everyone here?" Richard asked, his gaze sweeping across the room. "Let's not waste time. We're all busy, so let's get straight to it. Each branch leader, give your progress report. Sophia, you go first."
    "Of course. Our San Bernardino branch is progressing smoothly. All the high-level zombie lords in the city have been eliminated, and we've achieved complete control over the area," Sophia reported confidently. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    She was stunning¡ªflawless skin, delicate features, and an air of authority that screamed "boss lady." She had the kind of presence that could silence a room.
    The other leaders couldn't help but chime in with admiration.
    "Wow, Sophia, that's impressive. You've already got the situation under control?"
    "How does she do it?"
    "Her skills are on another level!"
    Nathan glanced around nervously, staying silent as he instinctively lowered his head a little.
    Richard nodded approvingly. "Excellent work. Next."
    "Uh, Richard, over in Chicago..." another leader began, launching into their report.
    The updates were a mixed bag¡ªsome branches had made progress, others had suffered setbacks. It was all fairly standard.
    But Nathan? He just kept sinking lower in his seat. The closer it got to his turn, the more it felt like being in school when the teacher was about to check your homework¡ªand you hadn't done it.
    Finally, Richard's gaze landed on him.
    "Nathan, how are things in Los Angeles?"
    "Uh, well... things are, uh, moving along. We've got various plans in progress," Nathan stammered, trying to dodge the question.
    "Oh?" Richard raised an eyebrow. "And how's the Zombie Lord cultivation program coming along?"
    "Uh... well, about that... the Zombie Lord in Los Angeles is, uh, definitely strong. But... it's not exactly one of ours."
    "Excuse me??" Richard's eyes widened in disbelief.
    It took him a moment to process what Nathan had just said.
    Across the table, Sophia's lips curled into a sly smirk. "Mr. Nathan, you're being too modest. Surely the Zombie Lord's strength is at least partially thanks to your efforts?"
    "That... that was an accident," Nathan muttered, forcing himself to keep a straight face. Inside, though, he was fuming. This damn woman. Always looking for a chance to throw me under the bus.
    He and Sophia had never gotten along. They were classic workplace rivals, constantly at odds.
    Richard's expression darkened. "Nathan, what's going on?"
    "Richard, that Zombie Lord is ridiculously strong¡ªpractically unstoppable! There's nothing I can do!" Nathan whined, his voice full of frustration.
    "What about the X Virus and Y Virus we sent you?" Richard pressed. Those were special resources he'd personally requested from headquarters.
    At the mention of the viruses, Nathan's headache worsened.
    He hadn't even seen what those viruses looked like...
    "Got hijacked by zombies during transport," Nathan said, his tone helpless.
    "What?"
    Richard's eyes widened in disbelief, as if Nathan had just told him the moon was made of cheese.
    "Wasn't the Y Virus being delivered by Donovan?"
    "He didn't even make it past the airport. Got taken out the moment he landed," Nathan explained, shrugging.
    "..."
    Richard was speechless. The entire virtual meeting room fell into an awkward silence for three full seconds.
    Nathan sighed internally. What could he do? It wasn't like he could fight fate.
    One of the other branch leaders broke the silence, his tone skeptical. "Nathan, losing both viruses like that... you're not secretly working with the Zombie Lord, are you? Betraying the company?"
    "How could you even think that? I'm loyal to the company!" Nathan protested, his voice rising in panic.
    Sophia, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up. "I believe Nathan. He's not lying."
    "Huh?" Everyone turned to look at her, their curiosity piqued. Everyone knew Sophia and Nathan didn't get along. Why was she suddenly defending him?
    But before anyone could overthink it, Sophia continued, "He's just... completely incompetent."
    "..."
    Nathan's face darkened.
    Of course.
    A snake will always be a snake.
    "This really isn't my fault!" Nathan argued, his frustration bubbling over. "That Zombie Lord is ridiculously strong. He's got some kind of bizarre abilities. His power is at least A-level, maybe higher. We're just not equipped to handle something like that!"
    Sophia let out a cold laugh. "Oh? And what if I sent four A-level Awakeners, plus an A+ grade tri-ability cyborg? How would your Zombie Lord handle that?"
    Her tone was sharp, almost mocking. It was no secret that Sophia's branch had been wildly successful in hunting Zombie Lords. Her team was well-equipped, her Awakeners were powerful, and her resources were abundant. She had the luxury of being cocky.
    Nathan rolled his eyes. "I think it's best if we don't send anyone. Seriously, don't provoke that Zombie Lord. Let's wait until the company grows stronger, then take him out when the timing's right."
    Richard, misinterpreting Nathan's reluctance, tried to mediate. "Nathan, that's not the right attitude. We're all working for the same company here. We need to collaborate and support each other. This isn't the time to let pride get in the way."
    Sophia's lips curled into a sly smile. "Don't worry, Richard. If Nathan can't handle it, I'll take care of it. If he can't kill the Zombie Lord, I will."
    "Alright then," Richard said, nodding. "It's decided. If there's nothing else, this meeting is adjourned."
    At the edge of Ethan's territory, the sound of rushing water filled the air as a river flowed steadily by.
    Big Ears was still searching for humans. He crouched low, pressing his oversized ear to the ground as he walked along the riverbank. The sound of the water made it hard to pinpoint anything, but he kept trying.
    Trailing behind him were three other Zombie Lords: Bulldozer, Laura, and another unnamed figure.
    Laura glanced around, her expression bored. "Still no luck? Looks like he's useless. Why don't we just kill him and be done with it?"
    "Useless? Nah, look at him! He's doing a great job cleaning the ground for us!" Bulldozer said with a goofy grin.
    "..."
    Big Ears froze, his face twitching in frustration. Seriously? I'm out here busting my ass trying to find humans, and you're treating me like a mop?
    But just as he was about to snap, his ears twitched. He caught a faint sound¡ªhuman voices, barely audible over the rushing water.
    Big Ears immediately straightened up, his eyes scanning the river.
    "There are humans on the other side!" he exclaimed, pointing across the water.
    ...

 Chapter 111 Meow

    "Are there really humans on the other side of the river? Seriously?" Laura tilted her head and asked.Big Ears nodded enthusiastically. "Of course! I heard it with my own ears."
    Bulldozer grinned, thinking it was great news that there were humans across the river.
    This way, he wouldn't be blamed for slacking off, and Big Ears could claim credit for completing his task. A win-win!
    But Laura thought for a moment and said, "We can't even get across the river, though."
    "Huh? Oh... right."
    Bulldozer finally realized the problem and turned his gaze toward the other side. They were already on the outskirts of the city. Not far from the riverbank, there was a patch of farmland.
    It had been abandoned for a long time, overgrown with weeds.
    Still, that land used to grow potatoes. There was a good chance that some human food was still buried in the soil.
    Laura and Bulldozer both had sharp eyesight. Even though the distance was considerable, they could faintly see the weeds swaying. Something¡ªor someone¡ªseemed to be moving through them.
    It was probably humans digging for potatoes.
    "How about I swim over there and grab them?" Bulldozer suggested, his eyes fixed on the other side.
    Laura shot him a disdainful look. "Yeah, no. Don't go causing trouble for the boss." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Uh... so what do we do then?" Bulldozer scratched his head, looking confused.
    Big Ears didn't care about the details. He let out a long sigh of relief. His job was just to find humans. How to bring them back? That wasn't his problem.
    But this was definitely something he needed to report to the boss. It was a good opportunity to show his value.
    ...
    Ethan was lounging in his clean, well-kept home, absorbing crystal cores and sipping on a drink. Before long, one of his underlings came to report that there were humans spotted near the River Bridge District.
    At first, Ethan wasn't interested. They weren't from Genesis Biotech, and if they were just ordinary survivors, they'd only end up as zombie fodder. Not much use to him.
    But after thinking it over, something came to mind.
    The last time he'd collected tolls, the Bone-Claw Zombie King from across the river had stolen one of his prizes.
    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Let it go? No way. The more he tried to let it slide, the more it felt like a loss.
    Even if he had to throw the food into the river to feed the fish, he wasn't about to let it fall into the hands of the other side.
    Besides, he was curious about what was happening over there.
    In recent weeks, his territory had grown stronger. The Zombie King Sprout had joined his ranks, the zombie tiger Snowy was now under his command, and his elite fighters had undergone another evolution. His forces were becoming more powerful by the day.
    Surely, the other side must have undergone some changes as well.
    With that thought, Ethan stood up. His body gradually became transparent until he vanished into thin air.
    ...
    Just as Laura and the others had guessed, there were indeed humans digging for potatoes in the fields on the other side of the river.
    And there weren't just a few of them¡ªthere were over twenty people.
    The leaders of the group were members of the Black Hand Legion from Santa Monica. They had captured more than a dozen refugees and brought them to Los Angeles.
    Discover exclusive tales on empire
    However, instead of entering Ethan's territory, they had stopped on the far side of the river.
    Among them was a thin, middle-aged man crouching on the ground, digging through the dirt with his hands. Before long, he unearthed a potato about the size of a fist.
    The potato was slightly rotten, with a few white worms squirming on its surface.
    But the man didn't seem to mind. He looked genuinely pleased. Heat gathered in his palm, and a small flame burst forth.
    The scorching fire roasted the potato¡ªand the worms¡ªuntil they were fully cooked.
    "Time for a snack," the man said, taking a big bite. He chewed with satisfaction, a look of contentment spreading across his face.
    "Looks like Los Angeles isn't so bad. We haven't even entered the city, and we've already found food."
    "Yeah, it's not bad," said a man with a pointed nose. "But I wonder how bad the zombies are in the city. Are they tough?"
    "Who cares how tough they are? Let's just dig up as many potatoes as we can and find a place to hide," the middle-aged man replied.
    Their plan was simple: keep the refugees they'd captured as livestock, establish a small base, and live like kings for a while.
    And if the opportunity arose, they could even use the refugees to set traps and lure in more survivors...
    "Don't slack off! Dig faster! If you can't find any potatoes, I'll just use you as food!" Blaze barked, turning to glare at the survivors.
    "Yes, Blaze!" The terrified survivors nodded frantically, their faces pale with fear.
    To be fair, the Black Hand Legion had grown faster than any other group in the world, far surpassing Genesis Biotech and even the various zombie kings.
    Before the apocalypse, the Black Hand Legion was a small, obscure organization with few members. But when the world fell apart, and order collapsed, countless people unleashed the darkness buried deep within them. Like a virus, this darkness spread, and many fell into the abyss.
    Everyone has both good and evil within them. In normal times, people appear good because their darker impulses remain dormant. But the Black Hand Legion gave people the perfect opportunity to let their evil side take over.
    Initially, they had captured a dozen survivors. But before long, a few of the younger ones among them had joined the Legion, becoming lackeys.
    Perhaps others wanted to join too, but they weren't given the chance. Instead, they were enslaved¡ªor worse, turned into food.
    "Blaze, we should find a place to hide before nightfall. The wilderness isn't safe after dark," Pointed Nose suggested.
    Blaze looked up at the sky. The sun was already sinking toward the horizon.
    "Alright, let's head into the city. If we don't find enough food, we'll come back tomorrow to dig some more."
    "Got it," Pointed Nose replied, already thinking about whether they could scavenge some supplies in the city¡ªclothes, blankets, or anything useful.
    Of course, they wouldn't dare venture into the city center. They'd stick to the outskirts, where it was safer.
    The group, over twenty strong, began their march toward the city.
    But none of them noticed the tall, slender figure that appeared shortly after they left. The figure stood silently, watching the direction they had gone.
    "Five Awakeners... two with crystal cores, three with Neurocores," Ethan muttered to himself, analyzing the group.
    He wasn't particularly impressed.
    Still, they could serve as bait. He could use them to test the strength of the zombies in the River Bridge District, to see if humans could survive¡ªor how they would die.
    Of course, he'd make sure to collect the bodies afterward. No way was he leaving anything behind for them.
    ...
    Time passed quickly. The sun set, and the moon rose, casting its silver light over the land.
    After several days of rain, the sky was finally clear, and the bright moonlight illuminated the night.
    As darkness fell, the zombies became active, wandering aimlessly through the streets. Their stiff, puppet-like movements were accompanied by low, guttural growls.
    Blaze and his group had managed to find a place to stay for the night¡ªa clothing store's basement. Though small, it was enough to fit all twenty of them.
    They had sealed off the entrance and lit a single candle in the pitch-black room. The weak flame flickered, casting shifting shadows on the walls.
    "The conditions are rough for now, but we'll build this place up over time," Blaze said, already planning to use the basement as their base.
    Once daylight came, they'd scavenge for more supplies, slowly amassing resources and growing stronger. Blaze dreamed of rebuilding his power and achieving greatness once again.
    Pointed Nose nodded in agreement. "The key is that this place is pretty safe. There aren't many zombies around here. Looks like coming to Los Angeles was the right call!"
    "Yeah," Blaze muttered, his gaze shifting to the survivors huddled in the corner. A sinister idea began to form in his mind.
    "Now that we're settled in... shouldn't we find a little entertainment?"
    "Heh, I was just thinking the same thing," Pointed Nose replied with a sleazy grin.
    The survivors, sensing their intentions, trembled in fear. They kept their heads down, hoping to avoid drawing attention to themselves.
    The Black Hand Legion members were notorious for their depravity. No one could predict what horrors they might inflict.
    But just as Blaze was about to act, a strange sound came from outside the basement door.
    "Meow."
    It was the cry of a cat, but it sounded eerily like a child's wail. The unsettling noise sent chills down everyone's spine.
    Blaze immediately tensed, his instincts kicking in.
    "Huh? What was that?"
    ...

 Chapter 112 A Siamese cat

    "Was that... a cat?" Pointed Nose frowned.But how could there be a cat in the apocalypse?
    Could it be a mutant beast?
    Blaze thought for a moment and said, "If it's really just a cat, that's easy to deal with. I'm just worried it's something else."
    "Yeah." Pointed Nose nodded.
    "Meow~~~"
    Just then, another cat's cry echoed through the dim surroundings, sounding even clearer this time, as if it was getting closer.
    Blaze and Pointed Nose both frowned deeper.
    They figured it was necessary to check it out. If there was any real danger, it was better to deal with it early and eliminate the threat. And if it really was just a cat... well, wouldn't that make for a nice meal?
    Blaze glanced at a man and a woman nearby. "Edward, Margaret, you two go check it out."
    Of course, he wasn't about to risk his own neck for something this dangerous. Better to send a couple of expendables.
    "Uh... this..." Edward and Margaret froze, exchanging nervous glances. They could see the worry in each other's eyes. Neither of them had any real powers¡ªjust basic Neurocore Awakeners.
    But Blaze had spoken, and they didn't dare disobey.
    "Alright," they reluctantly agreed. Then, to hedge their bets, they picked a few male survivors to come along as cannon fodder.
    The group of six cautiously opened the door, peeking outside.
    Beyond the door was a long hallway with a staircase leading to the street above.
    The exit had been sealed tightly, letting in no light. It was pitch black¡ªso dark you couldn't see your hand in front of your face.
    Still, with their Awakened eyesight, they could just barely make out their surroundings.
    "There's nothing here. It's probably outside," Edward said, narrowing his eyes.
    Before sealing the exit, they'd already checked the interior thoroughly. There shouldn't be any other creatures inside.
    Margaret swallowed hard, her dry lips trembling. She was visibly nervous. She'd only joined the Black Hand Legion by using her looks to get in¡ªshe'd never been in a situation like this before.
    "So... should we head out?"
    "Yeah." Edward nodded, then turned to the four survivors.
    "You guys go first."
    "What...?"
    The four men, their faces caked with dirt, looked like they'd just swallowed a fly. But they didn't dare argue. Gritting their teeth, they moved forward.
    The hallway was so dark that they had to feel their way along the walls as they walked.
    At one point, one of them accidentally kicked an old soda can, sending it clattering noisily across the floor.
    "Ahhh! A ghost!"
    The man was so on edge that he scared himself, stumbling back a few steps and landing on his butt.
    "Jesus Christ, you useless idiot!" Edward snapped, furious. He kicked the guy hard.
    "Get your ass moving, or I'll kill you myself!"
    "Y-yes, sir!" The young man nodded frantically, his face pale.
    Thankfully, they made it through the hallway without incident. No danger appeared as they climbed the stairs and reached a large iron door.
    "Edward, it's quiet out there now. Maybe we should just head back and say there's nothing out here..." Margaret suggested, already looking for an excuse to retreat.
    Edward thought about it. It wasn't a bad idea. In times like these, it was best to avoid going outside unless absolutely necessary.
    "Meow~~~"
    But just then, another cat's cry rang out.
    This time, it was so close it felt like it was coming from just beyond the door.
    "Damn it!" Edward cursed under his breath, his whole body tensing as goosebumps rose on his skin.
    It looked like they couldn't turn back now.
    But the thought of opening the door and coming face-to-face with something terrifying made his stomach churn.
    What if whatever was out there was waiting to pounce the moment the door opened?
    Margaret's whole body trembled, and she instinctively took two steps back. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire
    Edward took a deep breath, held it, and carefully unlocked the door. Slowly, he pushed it open.
    Through the crack in the door, silver moonlight spilled in, and the cool night breeze swept over them, instantly sharpening their senses.
    "Huh? There's... nothing out there?" Edward peered through the gap, expecting something terrifying, but all he saw was emptiness. The street outside was completely still¡ªno monsters, no zombies, nothing.
    "Phew¡ª"
    He finally exhaled the breath he'd been holding and pushed the door open all the way.
    The scene outside was eerily calm. The street was a mess, littered with debris, but bathed in soft moonlight. Not even a single zombie was in sight.
    But as they scanned the area, their eyes landed on something unusual¡ªa plump, orange figure sprawled lazily on top of a trash can. It was round and fat, like a furry little meatball.
    A Siamese cat.
    "It really is just a cat..." Edward muttered, finally letting his guard down. He couldn't help but laugh at himself.
    All that fear for nothing.
    Margaret, however, frowned. "Edward, don't you think it's weird? That cat's way too fat. In the middle of the apocalypse, what's it been eating to get that big?"
    "Maybe... rats? There are plenty of them in the sewers," Edward guessed.
    Margaret nodded. That made sense. Her nerves eased a little. "Should we catch it? I mean, it's meat, right? We could finally have something decent to eat."
    "Of course." Edward grinned.
    He quickly ordered the four survivors to surround the Siamese cat, forming a loose circle to block its escape. Meanwhile, he crept forward, step by step, trying not to startle it.
    "Here, kitty, kitty... don't run. I've got something tasty for you..." he cooed softly.
    The Siamese cat stared at him, unblinking. But as Edward got within about 20 feet, it suddenly let out a strange, sharp "Meow!" and leapt off the trash can, bolting into the distance.
    The survivors scrambled to block its path, but despite its chubby appearance, the cat was incredibly agile. It darted and weaved, slipping right under one man's legs before anyone could react.
    "FUCK! Useless idiots!" Edward cursed, his frustration boiling over.
    "Chase it! Don't let it get away!"
    Without hesitation, they all took off after the cat. Edward and Margaret, being Neurocore Awakeners, didn't have any special abilities, but their enhanced physical strength made them much faster than the average person.
    In no time, the group disappeared into the darkness, chasing the elusive feline.
    Back at the original spot, Ethan stood watching, his expression calm but his mind racing. He could already sense it¡ªthe presence of the one controlling the cat's soul. Whoever was behind this was about to reveal themselves.
    He couldn't help but feel curious. What kind of creature could it be?
    At the same time, two powerful auras were closing in. Both were zombie kings¡ªhigh-level ones, at that.
    In the Eastern Region of the River, there were two known zombie kings: Cat-Faced and Bone-Claw. But this third one... its identity was still a mystery. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    One thing was certain, though: bloodshed was imminent.
    Meanwhile, Edward and the others had chased the cat for over 500 feet. But no matter how fast they ran, they couldn't keep up. The Siamese cat, despite its size, was far too quick. Eventually, they lost sight of it.
    "Stop," Edward ordered, raising a hand to halt the group.
    The survivors, already weak from hunger, were gasping for air. They hadn't even run far before they were completely out of breath.
    "We can't keep chasing it. There might be danger ahead," Edward said, squinting into the distance. Under the moonlight, he could just barely make out shadowy figures moving in the far-off streets¡ªzombies, wandering aimlessly.
    "Yeah, yeah..."
    The survivors nodded eagerly. They hadn't wanted to chase the cat in the first place but had been forced to follow orders.
    "Finally, we can head back..." one of them muttered, relieved.
    But just as they were about to turn around, Margaret suddenly froze. Her body stiffened, and she began trembling violently, as if she'd just seen something horrifying.
    "E... Edward," she stammered, her voice shaking. "Look... look at the rooftop of that building!"
    ...

 Chapter 113 Prey

    "Huh?"Edward followed Margaret's gaze and spotted a hunched old woman standing on the rooftop of a tall building ahead.
    What made his skin crawl was her appearance¡ªhalf of her face was human, while the other half resembled a cat. The sight was downright eerie.
    But what was even more terrifying was what she was doing. The old woman was kneeling on the rooftop, hands clasped together in prayer, bowing toward the bright full moon hanging in the sky.
    The moonlight bathed her half-human, half-cat face, making her look disturbingly devout, almost fanatical. The scene was chilling, like some ancient, sinister ritual.
    "This is so creepy!"
    Edward felt a shiver run down his spine, his scalp tingling as cold sweat broke out all over his body. The sight of a cat-faced old woman worshipping the moon was something straight out of a nightmare.
    Phantom Infected!
    "Run! It's a Phantom Infected!" Edward blurted out instinctively.
    But the four survivors standing nearby didn't react. They just stood there, frozen, as if they hadn't heard him.
    Suddenly, a sharp "Meow~~~" erupted from one of their mouths.
    The next moment, all four of their eyes transformed¡ªbecoming cat-like, their pupils narrowing into needle-thin slits.
    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire
    "What the hell?!" Edward's heart nearly stopped, his scalp prickling with fear.
    One of the survivors, a young man, suddenly grinned wickedly and spoke in a raspy voice:
    "Hey there, little one. Don't run. I've got something tasty for you."
    The tone was disturbingly familiar¡ªit was the same voice Edward had used when trying to catch a Siamese cat once.
    "What the hell is going on?!" Edward's mind was in chaos. The events of the day had gone from strange to outright horrifying. Without thinking, he turned and bolted.
    Margaret, standing beside him, hadn't been possessed by the cat spirits either. But faced with such a terrifying scene, even a man would be paralyzed with fear¡ªlet alone her. She couldn't help but cry out in a trembling voice:
    "Edward... wait for me!"
    The two of them ran as fast as they could, pushing their bodies to the limit. But the survivors, now possessed, seemed to have gained the speed and agility of cats. They were unnaturally fast, closing the distance between them and Edward and Margaret with alarming ease.
    Even compared to Awakeners who had developed Neurocores, these possessed survivors were just as fast¡ªif not faster.
    The gap between them was shrinking. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Margaret, run faster!" Edward shouted, his voice filled with urgency.
    "I'm trying!" Margaret nodded frantically, but as she glanced at Edward out of the corner of her eye, a selfish thought crept into her mind.
    If this keeps up... I'm going to die...
    Her face twisted with desperation. Gritting her teeth, she clenched her fist and swung it hard at Edward's face.
    "Edward! I'm sorry! I don't want to die!" she sobbed, tears streaming down her face.
    "Margaret, you¡ª"
    Edward staggered from the blow. Already unsteady from running, he lost his balance and fell to the ground, tumbling forward several times from the momentum.
    In that brief moment, the four possessed survivors caught up to him. They pounced on him like feral cats, clawing and biting at him with inhuman ferocity.
    Edward's clothes were shredded, his skin torn open, and pain shot through his body.
    As he lay there, his gaze locked onto Margaret's fleeing figure. He reached out a trembling hand toward her, his heart consumed by a tidal wave of hatred.
    But his strength quickly faded, and his hand fell limp to the ground.
    ...
    "Something's wrong. We need to get out of here!" Blaze stood at the entrance of the basement, his expression grim as he peered outside. Having survived the apocalypse for so long, his sharp instincts told him that something was very, very off.
    "Yeah," Pointed Nose agreed, nodding as he glanced back into the basement.
    "Blaze, what about the survivors?"
    "Are you kidding me? At a time like this? Leave them! Let them be bait!" Blaze said decisively. He figured the survivors could serve as a distraction, buying them some time to escape.
    With their minds made up, the two of them immediately took off.
    But the cat-faced old woman on the rooftop had already sensed their presence. With a powerful leap, she jumped to another building, pursuing them with terrifying speed. It was clear she wasn't going to let them go.
    At the same time, two figures appeared at the corner of the street¡ªtwo Zombie Kings.
    One of them was the Bone-Claw Zombie King, a notorious figure in the Eastern Region of the River.
    The other was the third Zombie King, a "woman."
    Her body was thin and frail, her limbs bony and weak, making her look as though a gust of wind could knock her over. But her stomach was grotesquely swollen, round and bulging as if it were about to burst.
    Beneath her stretched skin, the outline of a Zombie Fetus could be faintly seen, writhing and shifting.
    She had been infected while heavily pregnant, and her horrifying appearance was enough to make anyone's blood run cold.
    "So many prey... no way I'm letting that old hag take them all!" Bone-Claw said with a sinister grin.
    In the post-apocalyptic city, humans were a rare delicacy. Now that a few had shown up, there was no way the Zombie Kings were going to let the opportunity slip by.
    Even among the Zombie Kings, there was competition. Each of them wanted to claim as much of the "feast" as they could.
    "Oh?..."
    The Pregnant Zombie King let out a chilling, sinister laugh.
    "Then how about we play a little game? Let's see who can catch more prey."
    "Heh, no problem."
    As soon as the words left her mouth, Bone-Claw's back crackled with a sharp, snapping sound. A pair of skeletal wings unfolded, and with a powerful leap, he shot into the night sky, disappearing into the darkness.
    "Huh? In such a rush?" The Pregnant Zombie King didn't seem bothered. Her eerie gaze swept across the area as she began searching for her own prey.
    ...
    Meanwhile, Margaret was still running for her life. Tears streamed down her face, mixing with the snot dripping from her nose. She was utterly consumed by despair.
    The survivors who had been possessed by the cat spirits had finished tearing Edward apart and were now chasing after her.
    In the darkness, the four blood-soaked figures closed in. Their faces and bodies were smeared with gore, bits of flesh still stuck under their claws. Their glowing cat-like eyes gleamed with a sinister light, making them even more terrifying than zombies.
    The monsters were getting closer and closer. Margaret's heart pounded with panic, and the overwhelming fear, combined with her rapidly draining stamina, pushed her to the brink of collapse.
    "What do I do?!"
    Just as she was about to give in to despair, a tall figure appeared in the dim light ahead. The faint glow of the moon illuminated his sharp, chiseled features, making him look strikingly handsome.
    His crisp white shirt seemed to shimmer faintly under the moonlight, adding an almost ethereal quality to his presence.
    "Am I seeing things?" Margaret shook her head, thinking she must be hallucinating from exhaustion. Even before the apocalypse, she had never seen a man this good-looking.
    The man, seemingly oblivious to her plight, muttered to himself:
    "Go ahead and hunt your prey. I'll clean up the mess for you."
    He sounded almost considerate, as if he were doing someone a favor.
    The four possessed survivors, however, didn't care who he was. Their feral instincts took over as they let out sharp, guttural "Meow! Meow!" sounds, their bodies tensing like coiled springs before they lunged at him with terrifying speed.
    The man didn't move. He stood there, calm and composed, his posture straight and unyielding.
    As the four figures closed in, a Tachi appeared in his hand, its blade gleaming coldly under the moonlight.
    In a single, fluid motion, he swung the blade.
    "Swish! Swish!"
    The sound of steel slicing through flesh echoed in the night. The blade cut cleanly, and in the blink of an eye, the four heads were severed from their bodies. The decapitated heads hit the ground with dull thuds, rolling a few times before coming to a stop.
    The entire scene unfolded in an instant. His movements were graceful, almost like a dance, each strike precise and effortless, as if he were painting strokes on a canvas.
    "He's... that strong?" Margaret's eyes widened in disbelief. She was completely stunned. These monstrous creatures, which had seemed unstoppable, were dispatched so easily.
    Her gaze shifted back to the man's face. His striking features, combined with his effortless strength, made him seem like a savior descending from the heavens. In that moment, he appeared to be glowing, a beacon of hope in her darkest hour.
    "P-please... save me..." Margaret sobbed, her voice trembling as she cried out for help. Her vulnerability and desperation made her look pitiful, like a fragile flower battered by the storm.
    The man, however, remained unfazed.
    "Oh, sure," he replied casually.
    Then, without hesitation, he raised his blade and swung it toward her.
    ...

 Chapter 114 Lambs

    "Be free..."Ethan's blade sliced cleanly through the woman's neck, and her headless body collapsed to the ground.
    Another terrified soul, liberated.
    After killing Margaret and the four remaining survivors, Ethan collected their bodies and stepped into the dimly lit street ahead.
    Lying on the ground was Edward's corpse, mangled and torn apart, his blood pooling into a dark, sticky puddle. Under the silver glow of the moonlight, the blood shimmered with a faint crimson hue.
    A few stray cats had gathered around. Their tongues flicked out as they lapped at the blood, smacking their lips as if drinking milk. Others gnawed on Edward's flesh, their jaws stained red with blood.
    "Enjoying your meal?" Ethan's voice broke the silence as he approached, his figure moving steadily closer.
    The cats froze, their ears flattening as they turned to face him. Their fur bristled, backs arched, and low growls rumbled from their throats. They looked ready to defend their feast but hesitated, as if sensing something far more dangerous than hunger.
    Ethan found their defiance "adorable." Without hesitation, he unleashed his Domain of the Dead. The moment the cats were enveloped by its power, their growls ceased abruptly.
    A sickening crackling sound filled the air as their bones shattered all at once. In an instant, the cats dropped lifeless to the ground.
    With a casual wave of his hand, Ethan collected Edward's corpse, along with the dead cats. Meat was meat, after all, no matter how small.
    ...
    Meanwhile, in the basement of a clothing store, a group of survivors sat in tense silence, exchanging uneasy glances. Blaze and his companion had left earlier, and the absence of their captors sparked a flicker of hope.
    "Where are those two psychos?" someone whispered.
    "No idea. They went out a while ago," another replied.
    "If they're gone... does that mean we can escape?"
    The group fell silent, the possibility hanging in the air like a fragile thread. For those who had suffered under the Black Hand Legion¡ªenslaved, tortured, and abused¡ªescape was the only way to reclaim even a shred of dignity. Staying meant a fate worse than death.
    "This might be our only chance," a young man with a dirt-streaked face said, breaking the silence. "We can't just sit here waiting to die. We should leave. Now."
    Several others nodded in agreement, their eyes lighting up with determination. But not everyone shared their optimism.
    "Leave? And go where?" an older man countered, his voice steady but laced with fear. "The streets are crawling with zombies. We'd be walking straight into our graves. I say we barricade the door and stay put. Wait until morning, then figure out our next move."
    "He's right. It's too dangerous out there," someone else chimed in.
    "Yeah, better to stay here and see what happens."
    "Rushing out now would be suicide."
    The group splintered into two camps¡ªthose who wanted to stay in the relative safety of the basement and those who were desperate to take their chances outside.
    "Fine," the young man said, standing up decisively. "Anyone who wants to leave, come with me. The rest of you can stay here and wait for whatever happens next."
    Four or five people, both men and women, stood up to join him.
    "We're with you," one of them said.
    "Good," the young man replied, nodding. He walked toward a corner of the basement where a pile of potatoes they had dug up earlier was stored. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The older man frowned, his expression darkening. "Hey, what are you doing?"
    "Taking some food," the young man said matter-of-factly. "We'll need it if we're going to survive out there."
    "No way!" the older man snapped, stepping forward. "If you want to leave, fine. But the food stays here."
    "Why not? We all dug those potatoes up together. How about we split them evenly?" the young man argued.
    "Absolutely not!" the older man barked. Food was too precious to give up, especially now. "If you leave, you leave empty-handed."
    The young man's face twisted with anger, but he didn't back down. "I'm taking some, whether you like it or not. What are you gonna do about it?"
    "Stop right there!" the older man shouted, lunging at him.
    The two men collided, grappling and shouting as they wrestled for control. Their scuffle quickly escalated, drawing the attention of the others. Chaos erupted as people rushed toward the pile of potatoes. Some, driven by hunger, grabbed raw potatoes and began gnawing on them. Others fought to snatch the food away, fists flying and voices raised in anger.
    The basement descended into utter pandemonium.
    "Heh heh heh, a bunch of food fighting amongst themselves."
    A sinister, chilling laugh echoed from the basement doorway.
    "Who's there?"
    The survivors froze, their brawl forgotten as they turned toward the sound.
    Standing in the doorway was a woman¡ªor what was left of one. Her dry, stringy hair hung in clumps, obscuring one eye, while the other eye gleamed with a pinprick pupil that seemed to pierce through the dim light. Her face was ashen, her expression unnervingly blank, but it was her body that truly horrified them.
    Her limbs were thin and frail, but her abdomen was grotesquely swollen, bulging as though something inside was ready to burst free. Beneath the stretched, translucent skin of her belly, the faint outline of a baby could be seen shifting unnaturally.
    The survivors gasped in unison, their fear palpable.
    "Z-Zombie King! It's a Zombie King!"
    "What do we do?"
    "We need to get out of here¡ªnow!"
    But the Pregnant Zombie King was already moving toward them, her steps slow but deliberate, her face twisted into an expression of manic glee. She radiated death, like a reaper closing in on her prey.
    The survivors huddled together, trembling like lambs awaiting slaughter.
    The young man who had argued earlier suddenly had an idea. In a desperate bid to save himself, he shoved the older man forward with both hands.
    "Hey! You little bastard!" the older man screamed, his voice cracking with terror. He stumbled forward, his heart pounding as he turned to curse the young man. But before he could say another word, a sharp, icy pain pierced his chest.
    He looked down in horror to see the Zombie King's clawed hand buried deep in his torso. Blood poured from the wound, and when he looked up, her grotesque face was inches from his own.
    With a sickening squelch, she ripped his heart out, her fingers dripping with blood as it oozed between them.
    "Heh heh heh heh heh~~~"
    The survivors stared in frozen terror, their teeth chattering as they watched the gruesome scene unfold.
    "Run!" someone finally screamed, breaking the spell.
    Panic erupted.
    The group scattered, each person scrambling for the exit in a blind frenzy.
    But the Pregnant Zombie King was faster. Her claws lashed out, slicing through flesh with ease. Blood sprayed across the walls as screams filled the air. One by one, survivors fell, their bodies crumpling to the ground in lifeless heaps.
    She moved through them like a predator in a chicken coop, savoring the chaos and carnage. Anyone who crossed her path met a swift, brutal end. The basement had become a slaughterhouse.
    Amid the chaos, she grabbed a young woman by the throat, her bony fingers tightening like a vice. The girl thrashed and screamed, tears streaming down her face.
    "Please! No! Let me go!" she sobbed, her voice breaking into a desperate wail.
    The Zombie King ignored her pleas. Instead, she began forcing the girl toward her grotesquely swollen belly.
    "No! No! Please!" the girl shrieked, her voice rising to a hysterical pitch.
    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire
    The bulging stomach began to shift, and the outline of tiny hands pressed against the skin from the inside. With a wet, tearing sound, the belly split open, revealing a pair of bloodied infant hands that reached out and grabbed the girl's hair.
    The girl screamed in agony as the monstrous baby pulled her head toward the gaping wound.
    "Ahhh¡ª!"
    Her cries were cut short as her upper body was dragged into the Zombie King's abdomen. The sound of bones snapping and flesh tearing filled the air, followed by the sickening crunch of chewing.
    The survivors who remained could only watch in horror, their legs frozen in place.
    "Heh heh, eat up, my little one..." the Pregnant Zombie King cooed, her lips curling into a grotesque smile.
    But in the brief moment she was distracted, a handful of survivors managed to slip past her and escape through the doorway. They stumbled into the night, their breaths ragged, their faces pale with terror.
    Back in the basement, the Zombie King's stomach began to heal itself, the torn flesh knitting back together as though nothing had happened. Her belly was now even larger, grotesquely round and taut, as if the feast had only made her hunger grow.
    She turned slowly, her gaze locking onto the fleeing survivors.
    With deliberate steps, she began to follow, her movements unhurried but relentless.
    The hunt was far from over...

 Chapter 115 Unsettling

    At that moment, Ethan had just finished collecting Edward and the cat's corpse.From a distance, he heard screams echoing down the street, followed by the frantic sounds of people running. It was easy to sense the presence of humans¡ªand the zombies chasing after them.
    Without hesitation, Ethan started walking in that direction.
    It didn't take long for him to arrive at a basement that had just witnessed a massacre. The stench of blood was overwhelming. The once-pristine white walls were smeared with dark, dried blood, and the floor was littered with bodies in grotesque positions. Some of the corpses had been half-eaten, leaving behind a horrifying scene.
    "Guess I'll take whatever leftovers I can get¡­" Ethan muttered, unfazed. With a wave of his hand, he collected all the "food" into his storage.
    After finishing up, he returned to the street. Scanning the area, he spotted more bodies scattered along the roadside¡ªnot far from where he stood. Judging by the scene, these were likely people who had just been caught and killed by the zombies while trying to escape.
    So, Ethan continued walking, casually "collecting" corpses along the way.
    ...
    Meanwhile, Blaze and Pointed Nose were still running for their lives. The crystal cores in their heads were worth ten times more than the bodies of ordinary survivors. They were the real targets of the Zombie King's relentless pursuit.
    As they ran, both kept glancing over their shoulders, a growing sense of dread gnawing at them.
    "Why do I feel like¡­ something's watching us?" Blaze muttered, frowning.
    "Don't say that, man! You're freaking me out!" Pointed Nose replied, his face tense with anxiety.
    But deep down, he could feel it too¡ªsomething terrifying was closing in on them.
    "Let's just keep moving!"
    "Yeah¡­" Blaze nodded quickly, picking up his pace.
    But up ahead, zombies were already wandering the street. Their noses twitched as they caught the scent of the two men. In unison, the zombies turned their heads, locking their lifeless eyes on them.
    "Raaaghhh!"
    The zombies let out guttural roars, as if suddenly awakened, and charged at them with feral aggression.
    "Damn it!" Blaze cursed under his breath. He had no choice but to fight his way through. Without hesitation, he activated his fire ability.
    Raising his hand, a blazing flame erupted from his palm, surging forward like a fiery dragon and engulfing the zombies in its path.
    The zombies caught in the flames were quickly reduced to charred remains, leaving behind only piles of ash and the acrid stench of burnt flesh.
    Pointed Nose wasn't idle either. As a Strength Awakened, he relied on brute force. With a few powerful punches, he sent zombies flying, his movements swift and brutal.
    "Phew, at least they're just regular zombies," Pointed Nose said, relieved.
    "Don't let your guard down," Blaze warned. "Finish them off quickly. We don't want to trigger a full-blown zombie horde!"
    "Got it." Pointed Nose nodded. He delivered an uppercut to one zombie's jaw, sending it airborne before it crashed back to the ground with a sickening thud.
    But just then, a sharp sound cut through the air¡ªwhoosh. Something darted across the sky, its shadow stretching ominously across the ground under the moonlight.
    "What the hell was that?" Pointed Nose's eyes widened in alarm.
    Blaze's face turned pale with fear. "It's¡­ it's a mutated Zombie King!"
    "What?!"
    Pointed Nose's expression instantly grew tense. "You mean that thing's been tracking us this whole time?"
    "Kehehehe¡­ Found you¡­"
    A figure descended from the sky, landing with a heavy thud. Behind him, a pair of skeletal wings folded back with a series of unsettling cracks. In the moonlight, he took on the appearance of a young man¡ªbut his emaciated frame was horrifying. His skin clung tightly to his bones, and his hands were nothing but exposed white bone, gleaming eerily in the dark.
    "Blaze, is this the Zombie King? What's his level?" Pointed Nose asked urgently.
    Blaze hesitated, his eyes darting nervously. "He's¡­ uh¡­ he's not that strong. Just a B-level."
    "Oh, that's not too bad." Pointed Nose nodded, slightly reassured. Some zombies looked terrifying, but their levels didn't always match their appearance.
    Since his own strength was above B-level, he felt confident he could take this Zombie King down. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire
    "Leave this to me!" Pointed Nose said, his body tensing as he gathered his strength. Then, like an enraged bull, he charged straight at the skeletal figure.
    The Bone-Claw Zombie King tilted his head, watching the charging man with mild curiosity.
    "This¡­ food¡­ is actually coming at me on its own? Who gave him the courage?"
    With that, the Zombie King clenched his bony hand into a fist and swung it toward Pointed Nose.
    Pointed Nose didn't even try to dodge. Seeing how the Bone-Claw Zombie King looked like a walking skeleton, as thin as a matchstick, he figured it didn't have much strength. He decided to take the hit head-on.
    "BAM!"
    The sound of their fists colliding was like two sledgehammers smashing together. Pointed Nose, as a Strength Awakened, had a powerful physique, but the moment their fists connected, his arm let out a sickening crack. His bones shattered instantly, twisting his arm into an unnatural shape.
    His body was flung backward like he'd been hit by a speeding train, flying dozens of feet through the air before crashing into a wrecked car. The impact crumpled the vehicle, and only then did he finally come to a stop.
    "Hsss¡­"
    The searing pain was unbearable, nearly causing him to pass out. He couldn't move a muscle¡ªhis body was completely paralyzed.
    How is it this strong?!
    Pointed Nose couldn't believe it. How could the Bone-Claw Zombie King, with its frail, skeletal frame, unleash such terrifying power?
    Wait a second!
    This thing couldn't possibly be just B-level!
    Realizing something was off, Pointed Nose turned his head toward Blaze, only to see him sprinting away in the distance. Blaze had taken advantage of the fight to make his escape, and his silhouette was already fading into the darkness.
    "FUCK! That bastard set me up!"
    It was obvious now¡ªBlaze had lied about the Bone-Claw Zombie King being B-level. He'd done it to give Pointed Nose the confidence to fight, buying himself time to run.s had their own way of killing without lifting a finger¡ªbetrayal.
    The Bone-Claw Zombie King wasn't about to let Blaze get away. Just as it was about to give chase, a figure appeared on the rooftop above¡ªa half-human, half-cat old woman. Her sharp eyes were also locked on Blaze's fleeing figure.
    The Bone-Claw Zombie King tilted its head and glared at her. "Hey, old hag, why are you everywhere I go? That's my prey!"
    "Ha! So what if you saw him first? Whoever catches him gets to keep him," the cat-faced old woman sneered, clearly unimpressed.
    The Bone-Claw Zombie King frowned. The two Zombie Kings had never gotten along.
    "You've already caught a few humans, haven't you?" it asked.
    "Only children make choices," the cat-faced old woman replied smugly. Her meaning was clear¡ªshe wanted them all.
    But before the argument could escalate, another figure appeared at the corner of the street. It was the Pregnant Zombie King, her body covered in blood and her expression wild with excitement. She, too, was here for Blaze.
    "Well then," the Bone-Claw Zombie King said, narrowing its eyes, "why don't we see who gets to him first?"
    "Fine by me. Let's see what you've got!" The cat-faced old woman smirked.
    "Bring it on!" The Pregnant Zombie King licked her lips, clearly eager for the hunt.
    The Bone-Claw Zombie King's skeletal wings began to creak and shift, preparing to unfurl. But just as it was about to take off, it froze mid-motion. Its expression turned strange, almost confused.
    Blaze's scent had suddenly vanished.
    "What the¡­? Where did he go?" the Bone-Claw Zombie King muttered, scanning the area.
    "Something's not right," the cat-faced old woman said from the rooftop, her expression growing serious. "The humans I killed earlier¡­ their bodies are gone. And a few of my cats have been killed, too!"
    Hearing this, the Pregnant Zombie King immediately turned to look back in the direction she'd come from. She sniffed the air, her nose twitching. The scent of blood on the street had noticeably faded.
    The Bone-Claw Zombie King glanced at her. "Don't tell me your kills have disappeared too?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "¡­Yeah, it looks like they have," the Pregnant Zombie King replied, her brow furrowing.
    The three Zombie Kings felt a chill run through them. In an instant, all the prey they'd killed had vanished without a trace, as if it had been swallowed by thin air.
    Even in the zombie world, this was something deeply unsettling.
    ...

 Chapter 116 Cat paw biscuits

    "Something's wrong! Something must have snuck in!" The Bone-Claw Zombie King quickly realized what was happening.At the same time, every zombie in the city let out a feral, blood-curdling howl and began converging from all directions.
    The once silent night was completely shattered.
    The entire city stirred with chaos.
    Following the Bone-Claw Zombie King's command, the zombies began searching for the intruder. Among them were elite zombies, leaping between buildings with the agility of apes, their movements swift and precise.
    But amidst the turmoil, the Bone-Claw, Cat-Faced, and Pregnant Zombie Kings all turned their gazes toward the direction where Blaze had mysteriously vanished. A sense of unease crept into their hearts.
    Overhead, a thick cloud drifted across the sky, blotting out the once-bright moonlight.
    Darkness engulfed the world.
    The night wind howled, carrying a chilling edge. On the street ahead, a tall, slender figure began to materialize, slowly emerging from the shadows.
    "That's..." The Bone-Claw Zombie King frowned, his gaze locking onto the figure's strikingly handsome face and pristine white shirt. Recognition dawned on him.
    It was Ethan.
    The three Zombie Kings were stunned. They hadn't expected the Zombie King from across the river to infiltrate their territory. Though they were cruel and ferocious by nature, they couldn't help but grow cautious, their expressions tense as if facing a formidable enemy.
    "This is our turf. He wouldn't dare cause trouble here, right?" The Pregnant Zombie King glanced behind her. The massive zombie horde was closing in, an unstoppable force that no individual could hope to withstand. This gave her a sliver of confidence.
    But Ethan's expression remained cold and indifferent. He showed no fear. Instead, he began walking toward the three Zombie Kings, step by step.
    "What's he doing?" The Bone-Claw Zombie King instinctively took half a step back.
    The Pregnant Zombie King's face twisted in disbelief. "No way... Is he seriously planning to attack us on our own turf?"
    Before the words had fully left his mouth, Ethan's eyes flashed with a crimson glow. In an instant, the terrifying Domain of the Dead unfolded, unleashing an overwhelming pressure that swept across the area like a tidal wave.
    To the three Zombie Kings, Ethan stood alone, but behind him, it was as if a sea of blood churned and roared, radiating an oppressive, suffocating aura.
    Then, with a sudden burst of speed, Ethan's figure blurred, rushing toward them like a violent storm, carrying an unstoppable momentum that made it hard to breathe.
    "Retreat!" The Bone-Claw Zombie King roared, his voice sharp with urgency. He darted backward at full speed, trying to escape the crushing pressure of the Domain of the Dead. His plan was to regroup with his elite forces before engaging Ethan head-on.
    The Cat-Faced and Pregnant Zombie Kings followed suit, retreating nearly 500 feet in a panic.
    But.
    To their surprise, Ethan didn't pursue them. Instead, he stopped beside the corpse of Pointed Nose, casually waved his hand, and collected the body.
    "I told you I wouldn't leave you a single one. And I meant it."
    "You..." The Bone-Claw Zombie King stared in shock, his expression frozen.
    A wave of humiliation surged through him.
    Ethan had only come to retrieve a corpse, yet he had managed to scare them into retreating so far.
    By now, the streets of the city trembled as countless zombies gathered, forming a massive horde that surged toward the scene. Their grotesque faces began to emerge from the shadows of the street corners.
    Some of the elite zombies climbed onto rooftops and walls, crouching like rabid beasts, their glowing eyes fixed on the ground below.
    Ethan scanned his surroundings, assessing the situation. He decided it wasn't worth the risk to stay any longer.
    "Alright, I'll finish you off next time... See you around." He tilted his head back slightly, his tone calm, as if stating an undeniable fact.
    Then, in the blink of an eye, his figure vanished without a trace.
    "Damn it!" The Bone-Claw Zombie King clenched his teeth so hard it felt like they might shatter. He knew there was no way to stop Ethan now, and the humiliation burned deep in his chest.
    Ethan had entered their territory, taken what he wanted, and left behind a parting shot that dripped with disdain.
    For a moment, anger, frustration, and helplessness swirled in the Bone-Claw Zombie King's mind, a storm of negative emotions he couldn't suppress.
    "ROAR¡ª" He threw his head back and let out a furious howl.
    The surrounding zombies echoed his rage, their collective howls shaking the city to its core.
    But in the end, it all felt like nothing more than... a futile outburst of anger.
    ...
    Ethan used the stealth ability of his Domain of the Dead to move swiftly, his figure darting through the shadows. Before long, he crossed the river bridge and returned to his own territory.
    Waiting for him were Bulldozer, Laura, Sprout, and the "freelance zombie" Big Ears. Behind them, a sizable group of zombies had gathered.
    They had heard the furious howls from across the river and assumed something major had happened. Many were ready to charge across the bridge to provide backup if necessary.
    "Hey, boss, you're back! So, was it humans on the other side?" Big Ears asked with a fawning grin. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire
    "Not anymore." Ethan waved his hand, and with a flick of his wrist, he released the "prey" he had collected. Over twenty corpses tumbled out, scattered haphazardly on the ground. Among them were several cat zombies.
    "Whoa!" Bulldozer's eyes widened in amazement. He couldn't help but admire Ethan. "The boss is something else. Even on another Zombie King's turf, he managed to snag this much prey. Not just the main course, but even some snacks..."
    Ethan glanced at them and gave a quick reminder. "Stay alert and keep an eye on the other side. I don't know if they'll lose their cool and try to charge over."
    The river bridge was a natural chokepoint¡ªeasy to defend, hard to attack. Any force trying to cross would be at a disadvantage.
    "Got it, boss. Don't worry. If they dare come over, I'll wipe them out!" Bulldozer thumped his chest and promised with enthusiasm. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Eat up." Ethan's figure vanished again, heading back to his high-rise home.
    Fortunately, the other side didn't make any rash moves. After a few howls of impotent rage, they quieted down, clearly deciding against an immediate attack.
    With the tension easing, Bulldozer and the other zombies began their feast¡ªa bloody banquet.
    Big Ears, however, being a "freelance zombie," wasn't part of the inner circle. He stood off to the side, watching the feast with drool dripping from his mouth.
    He couldn't help but feel envious. Since the apocalypse began, he'd never seen such a "luxurious" spread.
    "They're already eating... Why hasn't anyone invited me?" Big Ears muttered to himself, feeling awkward as he stood there, empty-handed.
    After some hesitation, he shuffled forward, trying to find someone approachable. He nudged Bulldozer with his elbow, hoping to strike up a conversation.
    "Hey, Bulldozer, didn't you say before... if I needed anything, I could come to you?"
    "Yeah, that's right. What's up?" Bulldozer turned to look at him.
    "Heh heh heh..." Big Ears chuckled nervously. "Mind if I... you know, join in for a meal?"
    "Oh... sure, no problem! After all, you did help spot the prey earlier. You deserve a share." Bulldozer nodded enthusiastically.
    Big Ears' eyes lit up with excitement. "Bulldozer's the real deal! A zombie of his word!" he thought, feeling a surge of gratitude. He rubbed his hands together like a fly, his face full of anticipation as he waited.
    Bulldozer rummaged through the pile of corpses for a moment before casually pulling out a dead cat.
    "Huh? Just this?" Big Ears froze, his excitement fading into disappointment. "This is the 'good stuff' you were talking about?"
    Cat meat was notoriously sour. It worked as a light snack to whet the appetite, but it wasn't exactly a delicacy.
    Before Big Ears could say anything, Bulldozer snapped off one of the cat's paws with a loud "crack" and handed it to him.
    "Here you go¡ª'cat paw biscuits.' You deserve it. Eat up, don't hold back!"
    "..." Big Ears stared at the paw, his face blank, a dark cloud forming over his head. "Seriously? This is what I get?!"
    The sting of disappointment hit him hard.
    His heart ached.
    ...

 Chapter 117 The Crimson Titan

    Ethan returned home. The long, dark night passed uneventfully, and by dawn, there was still no sign of an attack from across the river.However, the massive Zombie Horde gathered on the other side showed no signs of dispersing. Instead, they seemed restless, as if preparing for something big.
    Not long ago, three Zombie Kings¡ªBone-Claw, Cat-Faced, and Pregnant¡ªhad gathered at the heart of the zombie nest.
    Surrounding them were elite zombies, and in the center of a small plaza stood a towering figure. This was the fourth Zombie King of the Eastern Region of the River, and the undisputed ruler of the area: the Crimson Titan. He was the absolute overlord of this territory.
    Standing at a staggering 9 feet tall, his massive frame was covered in reddish-brown skin that looked like it was made of solid rock. His body was completely hairless, and his bald head was marked with deep grooves, giving him an intimidating, battle-hardened appearance.
    It was the kind of look that screamed power.
    "Boss, let's cross the bridge and crush them!" Bone-Claw Zombie King growled angrily.
    The Crimson Titan remained silent for a moment, deep in thought. He had already heard about what happened the previous night. "I'm afraid... the timing isn't right yet."
    "What do you mean it's not the right time? When will it ever be the right time? They've already come knocking on our door!" Bone-Claw snapped, clearly unable to swallow his anger.
    The Crimson Titan raised his gaze and said calmly, "The enemy is no pushover. Even if we win, we'll suffer heavy losses. That'll leave us vulnerable to other factions."
    "Come on, Boss! Once you absorb that Zombie King's crystal core, you'll still be the top dog in Los Angeles," Pregnant Zombie King chimed in with a sinister tone.
    It was clear she supported an all-out attack; otherwise, she wouldn't have come here with Bone-Claw.
    The Crimson Titan liked what he was hearing. Her words hit him right in his weak spot, and he couldn't help but want to hear more.
    "What did you just say?"
    "I said, you'll still be the number one overlord of Los Angeles," Pregnant Zombie King repeated.
    The Crimson Titan nodded, satisfied.
    "Of course¡­"
    A high-level crystal core was a tempting prize for him, especially since he felt like he was on the verge of a breakthrough. He just needed one final push.
    Seeing his subordinates so fired up, he decided to go along with their plan. In the back of his mind, though, he was already calculating his options. If things went south, they could always retreat and defend their position. Worst case scenario, they could destroy the bridge and cut off the enemy entirely.
    With the terrain on their side, they wouldn't lose too badly.
    Over the next few days, zombies from the Eastern Region of the River began to gather in greater numbers. They even absorbed smaller factions from the surrounding areas, like the group led by "Big Ears," who were more like freelancers than a proper force.
    As the Zombie Horde grew larger, their numbers soon swelled to over 40,000.
    The sight was terrifying¡ªan endless sea of grotesque faces, packed so tightly together it made Disneyland's holiday lines look like a breeze.
    Meanwhile, Ethan kept a close eye on the enemy's movements. He frequently sent out Buddy Crow, his red-eyed raven, to scout the area from above.
    When he noticed the Horde wasn't dispersing but instead growing larger, he quickly pieced together their intentions.
    "Time to gather our forces," Ethan said decisively.
    A red-eyed crow flew out from the windowsill, cawing loudly as it soared into the sky, its sharp cries echoing through the air.
    Ethan's commanders were immediately energized.
    Especially the 500 elite warriors¡ªsince their evolution, they hadn't had the chance to experience a real battle. Now, they were itching for bloodshed.
    One by one, zombies began pouring out.
    There was the towering Bulldozer, the ghostly Laura, the zombie tiger Snowy, and the elusive Little Shadow, each leading their own squads to assemble.
    Among them was PhD, whose left eye was equipped with a cybernetic scanner.
    Bulldozer glanced at him and said, "I've been itching to crush those guys on the other side. Can you scan their ranks later? See if they've got any SB-class zombies?"
    "No need," PhD replied confidently, shaking his head. "They definitely don't."
    ¡­
    Ethan's zombie army quickly grew to nearly 30,000, with 5,000 elite troops, including the 500 elite warriors.
    "We're going to need reinforcements," Ethan muttered as he lounged on the sofa. Picking up his phone, he sent a message to Mia, as well as a few ice-element Awakeners he'd recruited recently to act as "builders."
    Now, with two massive zombie factions gathering, the entire apocalyptic city was on edge, teetering on the brink of war.
    Even Genesis Biotech had taken notice.
    The sheer size of the Zombie Horde in the city forced them to act. Countless drones zipped through the skies, observing the chaos below.
    Nathan sat in his office, staring at the massive screen in front of him. The live feed displayed a scene that made his jaw drop.
    "Holy crap! That's a lot of zombies!"
    This was, without a doubt, the largest gathering of zombies Los Angeles had seen since the apocalypse began.
    Before the outbreak, Los Angeles County had a population of around ten million. But on the day the world fell apart, 70% of the population perished almost instantly.
    The survivors either fled, hid in shelters, or¡ªunfortunately¡ªbecame zombies. Among the undead, many were mindless and posed little threat, but the massive Zombie Horde now gathering was a terrifying exception.
    "Boss, what are they planning to do? They're not coming for us, are they?" asked his newly hired assistant, her voice trembling slightly with fear.
    She was stunning¡ªdressed in a pencil skirt and black stockings, her curvaceous figure exuded elegance and charm. Her beauty was undeniable, and if Justin were still alive to see her, he'd probably accuse Nathan of orchestrating his death just to hire her.
    "They shouldn't be coming for us," Nathan replied, narrowing his eyes at the screen. "Those two zombie nests are about to go to war."
    The battle would determine who the true overlord of Los Angeles was. It was an inevitable development in the post-apocalyptic world.
    Nathan couldn't help but start calculating. Which Zombie King winning would be more beneficial to him?
    But no matter how he looked at it, the answer was the same: neither outcome was good. Whoever emerged victorious would pose a massive threat to Genesis Biotech.
    The company had over a thousand Awakeners and access to advanced tech weaponry, but even that wouldn't be enough to fend off a massive Zombie Horde. Especially not one with nearly ten thousand elite zombies and multiple Zombie Kings with bizarre and deadly abilities.
    "What the hell am I supposed to do?" Nathan muttered to himself. He couldn't afford to let either side grow too powerful. Ideally, the two factions would destroy each other, leaving him to swoop in and eliminate the remaining Zombie Kings.
    But the odds of that happening were slim.
    "Looks like I'll need to call for reinforcements¡­" Nathan sighed. Now wasn't the time to let pride get in the way. Reluctantly, he picked up his phone and dialed the number of his long-time rival, Sophia. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    Clearing his throat, he said, "Sophia, remember how Richard mentioned¡­ you'd be available to back me up?"
    "Oh? Mr. Nathan?" Sophia's voice dripped with sarcasm. "I never thought I'd see the day you'd come crawling to me for help."
    Nathan grimaced but kept his tone neutral. He quickly explained the situation¡ªthe two massive zombie nests on the brink of war.
    Sophia, however, didn't seem particularly concerned. To her, battles between zombie factions were nothing new.
    "This kind of thing happens all the time," she said dismissively. "The solution is simple: find an opportunity to assassinate the Zombie Kings. Then replace them with one of our own engineered Zombie Kings. Once that's done, we can take control of the situation."
    "But¡­ these Zombie Kings aren't ordinary. You can't underestimate them," Nathan warned.
    "Ha! Maybe you think every Zombie King is extraordinary," Sophia shot back, taking the opportunity to mock him. "Don't worry. I'll send someone over soon."
    With that, the call ended...

 Chapter 118 Attack!

    The entire city of Los Angeles was simmering with tension, like a powder keg ready to explode. All the major factions had gathered, and the stage for an all-out war was set.By the riverbank.
    Tens of thousands of zombies, the Zombie Horde, had assembled. Their grotesque faces were twisted in excitement, and their guttural roars echoed endlessly. The sheer scale of the horde was overwhelming, a terrifying and awe-inspiring sight.
    But amidst the sea of undead, a small group of humans stood on a massive boulder in the distance. These were Ethan's reinforcements: Mia, Sean, and a few "builders" like Anna and Lillian, who were Ice Awakeners.
    Chris and Brandon had also joined the group.
    As they looked out at the endless swarm of zombies, their expressions betrayed a mix of awe and unease.
    "Uncle Chris, there are so many zombies!" Brandon exclaimed, his voice tinged with disbelief.
    Chris squinted at the horde, his gaze steady. "Of course. Almost every combat-capable zombie from two districts is here."
    Across the river, another massive wave of zombies was on the move, already swarming onto the bridge that spanned the water. They were clearly preparing to cross into enemy territory.
    Leading the charge was the Bone-Claw Zombie King, acting as the vanguard. His steps were deliberate, his presence commanding, as he led tens of thousands of zombies to the bridgehead.
    On the far side of the bridge stood his adversaries: Bulldozer, Laura, PhD, and a host of elite zombies.
    The two Zombie Hordes faced off across the bridge, the tension in the air thick enough to cut with a knife. It felt like the entire battlefield was a powder keg, ready to ignite at the slightest spark.
    Bone-Claw's eyes scanned the area, but Ethan was nowhere to be seen. The humiliation from the previous night still burned in his mind, fueling his rage. He was determined to kill Ethan at all costs.
    "Attack!" Bone-Claw roared, his voice like a thunderclap. Without hesitation, he broke into a sprint, charging straight for the other side of the bridge.
    "ROAR!!!"
    The zombies behind him erupted into a frenzy, as if his command had flipped a switch. They surged forward, their movements wild and frenzied. Some of the elite zombies even climbed onto the steel cables of the bridge, moving with the agility of apes as they raced toward the other side.
    The horde was like a tidal wave, surging forward with unstoppable momentum. Below, the river churned violently, while above, the Zombie Horde stormed the bridge. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    On the other side, Bulldozer remained unfazed. He turned to PhD and asked, "What level is that Bone-Claw zombie leading the charge?"
    "A-Class," PhD replied matter-of-factly.
    Bulldozer snorted, his face twisting into a smirk. "That's it? Not even close to my level."
    "Alright then, let's do this!" Bulldozer bellowed, his massive frame charging forward like a raging bull. Each step he took made the bridge tremble beneath him.
    "Hehehehe..." Laura let out a sinister laugh, her figure flickering before vanishing into thin air.
    Behind them, the elite zombies roared in unison, their bloodlust reaching a fever pitch. The two Zombie Hordes collided in a chaotic clash. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire
    BOOM!
    Bulldozer and Bone-Claw were the first to meet. Their bodies slammed into each other like two mountains colliding, the impact reverberating through the battlefield. Despite his wiry frame, Bone-Claw stood his ground like a nail driven into the earth, unmoving. Bulldozer, on the other hand, was sent skidding back nearly 30 feet.
    "What the hell? This guy's tough," Bulldozer muttered, his thick skin absorbing most of the impact. Undeterred, he raised his massive fists and charged again.
    Meanwhile, the rest of the zombies had also clashed. They tore into each other like rabid wolves, dragging their opponents to the ground, clawing and biting with reckless abandon. Limbs were ripped apart, and blackened blood sprayed into the air, painting the battlefield in gore.
    In some places, seven or eight zombies piled onto a single opponent, their ferocity unmatched.
    Laura, meanwhile, had turned into a one-woman slaughterhouse. Every time she reappeared, a zombie's head would go flying, or she'd disembowel another with surgical precision. The carnage she left in her wake was nothing short of horrifying.
    The bodies of fallen zombies tumbled off the bridge like raindrops, splashing into the river below. The water quickly turned dark with blood, attracting mutated fish that swarmed to feast on the corpses.
    Not far from the bridge, the Crimson Titan Zombie King stood watching the chaos unfold. His massive frame loomed over the battlefield as he observed the fight with a calm, calculating gaze.
    "Not bad," he muttered to himself. "The other side isn't as strong as I thought."
    "Yeah, we've got the numbers on our side," the Pregnant Zombie King said with a sinister grin, her voice dripping with malice.
    But before anyone could respond, a deafening roar tore through the battlefield¡ªa tiger's roar, so powerful it drowned out all the chaos around it.
    The sound was primal, commanding. It was the kind of roar that made the forest tremble and sent every creature scattering. Even the river below rippled violently, and the mutated fish feasting on corpses darted away in fear.
    A massive, majestic white tiger emerged from the shadows. With a single swipe of its paw, it smashed a zombie into pieces. Its jaws clamped down on another, crushing its skull like it was nothing. This was Snowy, the zombie tiger, and it tore through the battlefield like it was at an all-you-can-eat buffet. Wherever it went, zombies were obliterated, leaving a vacuum of destruction in its wake.
    "What the¡­?" The Crimson Titan Zombie King furrowed his brow, his massive frame stiffening. "Where the hell did this tiger come from?"
    As if that wasn't enough, vines began snaking their way up the steel cables of the bridge. They moved like living serpents, wrapping around the necks of zombies and yanking them into the air. One by one, the undead were hoisted up like grotesque marionettes, dangling lifelessly. The entire bridge had turned into a macabre hanging ground.
    It was clear who was behind this: Sprout had joined the fight.
    "This¡­ this isn't right," Crimson Titan muttered, his frown deepening. "First animals, now plants? What's next?" The tide of battle was turning against Bone-Claw and his forces. They were being pushed back, step by step, and it wouldn't be long before the enemy broke through to Crimson Titan's territory.
    "Enough. Move in!" Crimson Titan barked, his voice booming. At his command, three other Zombie Kings at his side leapt into the fray, joining the battle.
    The slaughter intensified. The bridge was now a blood-soaked battlefield, littered with corpses, severed limbs, and entrails. Blackened blood pooled and flowed like rivers, staining the water below a deep crimson. The air was thick with the stench of death.
    But Ethan's forces were clearly stronger. They tore through the enemy ranks like a storm, pushing forward relentlessly. By now, they had taken control of two-thirds of the bridge.
    Even Big Ears, one of Ethan's "unofficial recruits," was in the mix. Though he didn't have much combat ability, as a B-Class Zombie King, he was still far stronger than the average elite zombie. He strutted around the battlefield like a self-proclaimed "super soldier," clearly enjoying himself.
    "Ha! I knew it! I've got an eye for talent!" Big Ears laughed, watching the enemy crumble. "Bulldozer, keep it up! You're doing great!"
    But just as he was basking in his own glory, something strange happened. Bulldozer, who had been charging forward like an unstoppable force, suddenly froze in place. His massive frame stood motionless, like a mountain planted in the middle of the battlefield.
    "Huh? Bulldozer? What's wrong? Did you fall asleep or something?" Big Ears called out, walking up behind him.
    "Meow~~~"
    The sound that came from Bulldozer's mouth wasn't human¡ªor zombie. It was a chilling, unnatural cat's meow.
    Big Ears froze, his brow furrowing in confusion. A sense of unease crept over him. "What the hell? Why are you meowing in the middle of a fight?"
    Then he saw it. Bulldozer turned his head slowly, his eyes locking onto Big Ears. But his eyes weren't normal anymore. They had transformed into slitted, feline pupils¡ªcold, predatory, and utterly alien.
    "Holy crap¡­" Big Ears gasped, his voice trembling. A chill ran down his spine.
    Before he could react, Bulldozer raised one of his massive fists¡ªeach the size of a boulder¡ªand swung it straight at him.
    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! What the hell, man?!" Big Ears yelped, scrambling backward just in time to avoid the blow. "Bulldozer, stop! It's me!"
    But Bulldozer didn't respond. His movements were erratic, his expression blank, as if he were possessed.
    Nearby, PhD had been observing the situation quietly. Ethan had warned him about this possibility beforehand, so he'd been keeping an eye on Bulldozer just in case. Now, it was time to act.
    PhD extended his hand, his mental energy surging outward. He cast Mind Spike, a psychic attack that pierced into Bulldozer's mind like a steel drill.
    "ROOOOAAARRR!!!" Bulldozer howled in pain, clutching his head. The sound was eerily similar to a cat's wail, high-pitched and unsettling. His feline pupils flickered, then faded, returning to his usual dull, "intelligent" gaze.
    "Huh? What just happened?" Bulldozer asked, blinking in confusion.
    "Nothing. Get back to fighting," PhD replied curtly. He didn't see the point in explaining¡ªit wasn't like Bulldozer would understand anyway.
    "Oh, okay," Bulldozer said, nodding blankly. Without another word, he turned and charged back into the fray.
    Big Ears, meanwhile, was still trembling, his face pale. He hadn't fully recovered from the shock of what had just happened.
    "What the hell was that?!" he muttered to himself, his voice shaking.
    That scene just now was way too much for him.
    "I can't deal with this..."
    ...

 Chapter 119 Surprise Troops

    "Damn it!"At the far end of the bridge stood an old woman with a cat-like face. Her sharp teeth were clenched, and her eyes burned with hatred.
    No one expected the enemy to awaken psychic abilities. Zombies typically had weaker mental strength compared to humans, so it was incredibly rare for a zombie to develop psychic powers¡ªsomething that could directly counter her.
    Meanwhile, at the center of the battlefield, the towering figure of the Crimson Titan stood out like a mountain. His skin was a reddish-brown hue, as hard and unyielding as stone.
    He was the embodiment of absolute defense.
    Even when elite zombies managed to bite him, their teeth shattered on impact. With a single swing of his massive arm, he could crush their skulls into dust.
    Wherever he passed, corpses piled up in heaps. His brutality was unmatched.
    But just as he was reveling in the carnage, a sudden, overwhelming pressure swept across the battlefield from the distance. It was like a tidal wave of blood crashing down, suffocating and inescapable. There was no doubt¡ªa true king had entered the fray.
    Ethan, dressed in a pristine white shirt, walked calmly through the blood-soaked battlefield, his expression indifferent. He moved as if he were strolling through a quiet garden.
    Any zombie that dared approach him exploded into a mist of blood before they could even get close, their bodies disintegrating into nothingness.
    "The real fight begins now," Crimson Titan muttered, his expression growing cautious.
    With a single thought, Ethan unleashed the terrifying Domain of the Dead, expanding it to its full range. The abandoned vehicles scattered across the battlefield began to hum and vibrate, twisting and contorting as if alive, before breaking apart into fragments.
    The scene before them was nothing short of apocalyptic.
    Crimson Titan's massive body was enveloped by the domain, and he immediately felt an immense weight pressing down on him, as if he were carrying a mountain. But with his A+ rank strength and his unparalleled physical endurance, he managed to remain standing, though his movements were noticeably slower.
    The same couldn't be said for the elite zombies around him. Their bones cracked and popped under the invisible pressure, as if being crushed by an enormous, unseen hand. Their faces twisted in agony.
    "ROAR¡ª!" They let out pained howls before collapsing to the ground, lifeless.
    "This guy's power is insane! We have to stop him!" Crimson Titan, the Zombie King, stared at Ethan with a mix of fear and determination. To him, Ethan was nothing less than a walking meat grinder, tearing through the battlefield with ease.
    Gritting his teeth, Crimson Titan pushed through the crushing pressure and leapt forward with surprising agility, throwing a powerful punch straight at Ethan.
    Ethan didn't even flinch. He raised his hand, and in an instant, a tachi appeared in his grasp. With a swift motion, he swung the blade.
    "Clang¡ª!" A sharp metallic screech echoed as the blade struck Crimson Titan's rock-like skin. Sparks flew, and even the blade itself chipped in several places.
    "Is that all you've got?" Crimson Titan smirked, realizing Ethan's weapon couldn't penetrate his defense.
    "I see," Ethan murmured, almost to himself. Then, without hesitation, he extended his long, slender fingers, reaching directly for Crimson Titan's head.
    A sense of dread washed over Crimson Titan. His instincts screamed danger, and he quickly tilted his head to avoid the attack.
    Ethan's fingers grazed past his forehead, missing by mere inches.
    "That was close!" Crimson Titan thought, his heart pounding. Taking advantage of the moment, he swung another punch, aiming straight for Ethan's face.
    "Die!" he roared.
    But this time, Ethan had already dismissed his tachi. He clenched his hand into a fist and met Crimson Titan's punch head-on.
    BOOM¡ª!
    The collision was like two stars colliding. The shockwave from their fists rippled outward, cracking the ground beneath them. The entire bridge trembled violently, sending several zombies tumbling into the river below.
    "Crack!" A sharp sound echoed as fractures spread across Crimson Titan's arm. His stone-like skin shattered in places, revealing deep fissures. The force of Ethan's punch sent him flying backward like a ragdoll.
    He crashed into several zombies along the way, killing them instantly, before rolling across the ground for over ten meters. When he finally came to a stop, he looked utterly battered and humiliated.
    "What the hell?!" Crimson Titan's mind reeled in shock. "How is he this strong?!"
    It was the first time he had encountered a zombie with a physical body stronger than his own. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire
    "Could it be... he's already reached S-rank?"
    ...
    High above the battlefield, Genesis Biotech's aircraft hovered silently, its cameras capturing every moment of the fight and broadcasting it live.
    Inside the control room, Nathan and a group of executives stared intently at the massive screen.
    "This Crimson Titan Zombie King is useless!" Nathan slammed his hand on the table in frustration.
    At first, he had high hopes for Crimson Titan. Maybe, just maybe, he could push Ethan into a stalemate, or at least injure him. But now? He couldn't even withstand a single punch.
    Not only that, but Crimson Titan's zombie horde, despite their numbers, lacked the strength to make a difference. They were being slaughtered like cattle, completely outmatched.
    What Nathan had envisioned as an epic showdown between two titans had turned into a one-sided massacre.
    "Useless! Absolutely useless!" Nathan shouted furiously, slamming his fist on the table.
    It seemed the Zombie King of the skyscraper district was far stronger. The real problem, though, was... Nathan had already made plenty of enemies with him in the past.
    What if, after taking over Crimson Titan's territory, that Zombie King led his horde straight to attack Nathan's company?
    Given the current situation, there was nothing he could do but wait for Sophia's reinforcements...
    Crimson Titan, covered in dust and debris, slowly got back to his feet. His regeneration ability was remarkable¡ªhis fractured arm was already healing at a visible rate.
    He turned his gaze forward and saw Ethan walking toward him, step by steady step, calm and unhurried as ever.
    "I'm done playing with you!" Crimson Titan muttered. He had already decided to retreat. He'd come back to settle the score after breaking through to S-rank.
    With that, he secretly issued a command. The elite zombies around him began retreating, their once-dense formation scattering like a receding tide, quickly abandoning the bridge.
    Crimson Titan then raised his fist and slammed it into the ground.
    "BOOM!" The sheer force of the blow cracked the bridge's surface, sending chunks of stone flying and creating deep fissures that spread outward. Even the bridge's support pillars began to show signs of strain.
    But one punch wasn't enough to bring the entire bridge down.
    He raised his fist again and struck.
    This time, the bridge's support pillars shattered completely. The bridge deck began to collapse, chunks of concrete and steel falling into the river below, creating massive splashes.
    Above, the steel cables groaned under the strain, vibrating violently before snapping one by one with a series of sharp "ping-ping-ping" sounds. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Finally, the entire bridge gave way, collapsing in a cascade of rubble that stretched for hundreds of feet. Dust and debris filled the air, leaving a massive gap between the two sides.
    The two zombie factions were now completely separated, staring at each other across the chasm.
    "ROAR¡ª!" Bulldozer, one of the other zombie kings, was visibly frustrated. He had been enjoying the fight, and just as the battle between the zombie kings was about to reach its peak, Crimson Titan had destroyed the bridge.
    "Coward! You spineless corpse! What a pathetic move!" Bulldozer bellowed, his voice echoing across the battlefield.
    "Hmph!" Crimson Titan snorted dismissively, clearly unbothered by the insults. In this situation, only the opposing zombie king had the ability to cross the river. But without the terrifying Zombie Horde backing them up, even a few zombie kings crossing over would be walking straight into their deaths.
    This gave Crimson Titan a sense of confidence.
    "What's the matter? Don't like it? Then come over here if you dare!" he taunted, his voice dripping with mockery.
    "You're pissing me off!" Bulldozer roared, stomping his feet in frustration. His anger was palpable as he shouted and raged.
    But just as Crimson Titan was basking in his smugness, a sudden chill swept through the air. The temperature around them plummeted, and the surface of the river began to freeze over with a sharp "crack-crack" sound as frost rapidly spread.
    "What the...?" Crimson Titan's expression shifted to one of shock. He quickly turned toward the source of the cold and saw several human ice Awakeners standing on the far side of the river, pouring their energy into their abilities.
    Under the relentless assault of their freezing powers, the river was sealed in ice within moments. A wide, solid ice bridge now stretched across the gap, connecting the two sides.
    "ROAR¡ª!" A horde of zombies charged across the ice bridge, their movements swift and agile. These weren't ordinary zombies¡ªthey were Ethan's elite force of 500 warriors, his most trusted and deadly fighters.
    "The real battle begins now," Ethan said softly, his cold gaze fixed on Crimson Titan.
    Crimson Titan's eyes widened in disbelief. He never imagined that Ethan would ally with human Awakeners.
    "That sneaky bastard!"
    ...

 Chapter 120 From now on, Im in charge!

    The elite warriors charged forward like unleashed tigers, ferocious and unstoppable. In no time, they crossed the river, cutting through the opposing Zombie Horde like a razor-sharp blade.These warriors were practically indestructible¡ªrapid regeneration, unbreakable bones¡ªthey were walking weapons, each capable of taking on ten enemies at once.
    "They're this strong?" Crimson Titan's face darkened. He hadn't expected zombies with such advanced evolution. Watching his underlings get torn apart or devoured without even a chance to fight back made his stomach churn.
    And behind the 500 elite warriors, an endless wave of the Zombie Horde surged across the river, pouring into his territory.
    On a large boulder nearby, Mia leapt down with a sharp clang as she unsheathed her tachi, resting it casually on her shoulder.
    "Guess I'll join the fun."
    "Wait up, I'm coming too," Sean said, jogging after her. On the slick, icy surface of the river, he kept slipping every few steps, turning his crossing into an awkward but oddly playful slide to the other side.
    By now, the two Zombie Hordes had clashed in full force, and the battle had reached a fever pitch. The battlefield was utter chaos¡ªscreams, roars, and the sickening sound of flesh being torn apart filled the air in a relentless cacophony.
    The scene before them was like something straight out of hell.
    At the heart of the carnage, the Cat-Faced Old Woman stood drenched in blood, her grotesque half-human, half-cat face twisted in fury. Even as the Zombie Queen, she was struggling to hold her ground, surrounded by the elite warriors. Their relentless assault was pushing her to her limits.
    Then, with a piercing screech that shook the battlefield, she unleashed her possession ability to its fullest extent.
    The elite warriors around her froze in place, their pupils contracting and shifting into eerie, feline slits.
    "Now that's what I'm talking about!" Crimson Titan exclaimed, genuinely impressed. These elite zombies had been a massive headache for him¡ªnearly impossible to deal with unless you were a Zombie King yourself. But the Cat-Faced Old Woman's ability? It was the perfect counter.
    And now, those elite warriors were hers to command.
    Lucky for him¡­ his subordinates had some pretty freaky powers.
    But what no one noticed was the shadow creeping behind the Cat-Faced Old Woman. It writhed and twisted like a living void, slowly rising and taking on a humanoid form.
    "Kehehehehe¡­ surprise!" With a sickening crack, Little Shadow's shadow-formed claw plunged straight into the Cat-Faced Old Woman's back. The sound of tearing flesh was followed by a spray of foul black blood.
    Her eyes widened in shock, the cold grip of death closing in on her.
    The elite warriors she had just possessed blinked, their cat-like pupils fading. Their original savage expressions returned as they all turned their gaze toward her.
    "ROAR!" With a collective, guttural snarl, six of the elite warriors pounced on her, dragging her to the ground. Claws and teeth tore into her flesh as they ripped her apart.
    "AARRRGHHHH!" The Cat-Faced Old Woman's screams echoed across the battlefield, but they were soon drowned out as the Zombie Horde swarmed over her, burying her completely.
    "She's done for!" Crimson Titan's brow furrowed deeply. He had just praised her, and now she was gone, taken out by a sneak attack. Things weren't looking good.
    The elite warriors had barely crossed the river and already taken out one of his key players.
    And now, Ethan had appeared on the far side of the bridge. Wherever his Domain of the Dead extended, zombies exploded into pieces, unable to withstand his overwhelming power.
    With every step he took, more zombies fell, as if Death itself was advancing across the battlefield.
    Around him, Laura, Bulldozer, PhD, and the other Zombie Kings were in a frenzy, tearing through the enemy ranks. Black blood sprayed in all directions, and severed limbs littered the ground.
    Amid this apocalyptic clash of the undead, there was something unusual¡ªhuman presence.
    Crimson Titan turned his head and spotted Mia. She was cutting through his forces with her tachi, the blade crackling with lightning. Wherever it struck, black blood and chunks of flesh flew, as if she had turned into a one-woman zombie blender.
    "You've got to be kidding me! A human? Here?" Crimson Titan's fury boiled over. This was supposed to be a battle between Zombie Kings, and now humans were interfering? And worse, if it weren't for them, the enemy wouldn't have even made it across the river.
    "You! Go kill her! I don't care what it takes!" Crimson Titan barked at the Pregnant Zombie King, his voice dripping with rage.
    "Yes!" The Pregnant Zombie King's figure blurred as it darted toward Mia.
    Meanwhile, Crimson Titan's gaze locked onto Ethan. The enemy had invaded his territory¡ªthere was no turning back now.
    With a roar, he charged at Ethan, his massive frame barreling forward like a runaway freight train. The ground trembled beneath his feet as he closed the distance, his momentum unstoppable.
    Ethan glanced over, his expression indifferent, as if Crimson Titan wasn't even worth his attention. His Domain of the Dead expanded outward, the crushing pressure so immense that the ground beneath them cracked and splintered, enveloping Crimson Titan entirely.
    "This damn oppressive force¡­" Crimson Titan's speed slowed dramatically. He had planned to rush in and land a solid punch, but before he could even react, Ethan's figure blurred and appeared right in front of him. Ethan's fist was already raised, ready to strike.
    Crimson Titan had no choice but to switch to defense, crossing his massive arms in front of him to block.
    BAM!
    The impact sounded like a meteor slamming into the earth. The sheer force of Ethan's punch was unstoppable, a raw explosion of power. Crimson Titan felt his arms go numb as his entire body was launched backward like a baseball hit out of the park. He tumbled through the air, rolling several times before crashing to the ground.
    Looking down at his arms, he saw deep cracks running along them, with foul black blood oozing out in thick rivulets.
    Thankfully, his regeneration ability kicked in, and the wounds began to heal. But¡­ it was slower than usual. Much slower.
    Crimson Titan clenched his jaw. He knew it¡ªif this kept up, he wouldn't last much longer.
    ...
    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield¡­
    Mia was cutting through zombies like a whirlwind, her tachi slicing with precision and speed. But out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of a terrifying figure barreling toward her.
    The Pregnant Zombie King lunged, claws extended, aiming straight for her.
    The sound of the air being torn apart reached her ears, a sharp whistle of danger. Mia's cold gaze flicked toward the incoming attack, and she swiftly raised her blade to block.
    CLANG!
    The tachi let out a deafening metallic screech, the force of the impact so intense it felt like it could shatter eardrums.
    Mia's grip faltered slightly, the webbing between her thumb and forefinger splitting open as blood seeped out.
    [Pain Level: 13%]
    "A mere piece of food dares to invade our territory? You're asking for death!" the Pregnant Zombie King screeched, its voice shrill and unhinged. The sight of blood seemed to drive it into an even greater frenzy.
    Mia didn't respond. Her expression remained calm, almost detached, as she raised her blade again. The lightning crystal core embedded in her weapon flared to life, crackling with electricity. Her movements became a blur, her strikes so fast they left afterimages in the air.
    But the Pregnant Zombie King wasn't weak either. Its reflexes were sharp, its claws slashing and parrying with precision. Sparks flew as their attacks collided, the battlefield around them lighting up with flashes of electricity and the sound of metal meeting bone.
    The fight was brutal, but Mia's humanity worked against her. The scent of her blood was like a dinner bell for the surrounding zombies. More and more of them began to converge on her position, including several elite ones.
    She had to split her focus, swinging her blade to cut down the zombies closing in on her. But that momentary distraction was all the Pregnant Zombie King needed.
    Its claws shot forward with terrifying speed.
    SHUNK!
    The sound of flesh being pierced was sickening. The Pregnant Zombie King's elongated claws drove into Mia's shoulder, nearly skewering her slender frame completely.
    Even then, Mia's expression didn't waver. Without hesitation, she raised her leg and delivered a brutal kick to the Pregnant Zombie King's bloated stomach. The force of the blow sent it flying 50 feet away, crashing into the ground with a heavy thud.
    The two of them were temporarily separated.
    Blood poured from Mia's shoulder, soaking her clothes until they turned a deep, dark red. The wound bloomed like a grotesque flower, vivid and raw.
    The scent of her blood was intoxicating to the surrounding zombies. Their eyes gleamed with hunger, their snarls growing louder as they closed in like a pack of starving wolves.
    Within moments, Mia was surrounded. Dozens, then hundreds of zombies pressed in, their grotesque faces twisted with bloodlust. They formed a suffocating wall around her, layer upon layer of snapping jaws and clawing hands.
    Mia scanned the horde, her gaze calm but calculating. She hadn't expected this many zombies to show up. Originally, she'd thought she could just hang back and play a supporting role¡ªthis wasn't her battlefield, after all. But now?
    "Seriously? Ganging up on the quiet one? That's just low¡­"
    ...
    Mia gripped the hilt of her blade tightly as sparks of electricity began to dance along its surface, gradually enveloping the entire blade. Her aura surged, growing more intense with every passing second.
    [Pain Level: 35%]
    In a flash, her body moved¡ªso fast it seemed to blur, like a streak of lightning darting across the battlefield, faster than the human eye could follow.
    With a series of swift slashes from her tachi, several zombie heads were sent flying. But she didn't stop. Her momentum carried her straight toward the Pregnant Zombie King.
    In the blink of an eye, she was already in front of it.
    "This human!" The Pregnant Zombie King's heart filled with dread. The sound of rushing wind reached its ears as Mia's blade swept toward it in a deadly arc, poised to strike its throat in the next instant.
    Panicking, the Pregnant Zombie King scrambled backward, trying to evade the attack. But the tachi was too fast.
    It was a step too late.
    "Shhhk!" The razor-sharp blade sliced through its chest, tearing flesh and leaving a deep, gaping wound. Foul, black blood gushed out in a spray.
    Though the injury wasn't fatal, it enraged the Pregnant Zombie King, awakening its primal fury. Its expression twisted into something dark and malevolent.
    From its swollen, round belly, the outline of a baby began to shift and writhe beneath the skin, becoming more distinct with each passing moment. The movement grew more violent.
    "You've disturbed my baby, human," it hissed, its voice dripping with malice.
    "What?" Mia tilted her head, her eyes narrowing as she stared at the grotesque sight.
    And then¡ª
    "Waaaaahhhhhh!"
    A piercing cry rang out, sharp and shrill, cutting through the chaos of the battlefield. Even amidst the clamor of combat, the sound was jarring, impossible to ignore.
    The other Zombie Kings, locked in their own battles, turned their heads toward the source of the cry.
    Ethan glanced over, his senses immediately picking up on a sinister, oppressive energy growing stronger by the second. Something dark and malevolent was about to emerge.
    Even the Crimson Titan Zombie King looked startled. In its memory, the Pregnant Zombie King had always fed its child with flesh and blood, but it had never heard the baby cry before¡­
    And then it saw why.
    The Pregnant Zombie King's entire body tensed, veins bulging grotesquely beneath its skin. Its already horrifying face contorted into something even more monstrous. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Crackkkk¡ª"
    Its swollen belly split open, the skin tearing apart to reveal a baby's face. The infant's skin was ashen gray, its sharp fangs glinting under the dim light. Its eyes were pure black, devoid of whites, like twin voids staring into nothingness.
    The baby's small body was shrouded in a thick, black mist that radiated an aura of pure malice. It was a sight so horrifying it sent chills down the spine of anyone who saw it.
    "Go, my little one," the Pregnant Zombie King said in a chilling, sing-song tone.
    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire
    The baby crawled out of its mother's ruptured belly, moving on all fours in a disturbingly unnatural way. It scuttled toward Mia with terrifying speed.
    The sight alone was enough to make anyone's blood run cold.
    "Hehehehe¡­" The baby let out a sinister giggle as the black mist around it began to spread. Despite its small size, it exuded an overwhelming sense of dread. Though it had just been "born," the baby had already awakened its powers, thanks to the Pregnant Zombie King's long-term feeding.
    The black mist enveloped Mia, and she immediately felt her body stiffen, as if paralyzed. Her limbs refused to respond, and a numbing sensation spread through her muscles.
    The Zombie Fetus suddenly leapt at her, its tiny body moving with unnatural agility. It landed on her, its sharp fangs bared as it lunged for her slender neck.
    "Crunch!"
    Its teeth sank into her flesh, and blood sprayed out in a crimson arc.
    Mia tilted her head slightly at the last second, narrowly avoiding a fatal bite. If she hadn't moved, half her neck would have been torn apart.
    The Pregnant Zombie King, seeing an opportunity, charged forward. Its sharp claws extended, aiming straight for Mia's heart, intent on finishing her off.
    But the searing pain coursing through Mia's body only seemed to fuel her. Her cells were firing on all cylinders, her survival instincts kicking in. She raised her arm to block the attack.
    "Shhhk!" The claws pierced through her forearm, leaving a deep, bone-deep wound.
    [Pain Level: 53%]
    From a distance, Ethan watched the scene unfold, his eyes narrowing. A thought crossed his mind: Is she seriously going to get herself killed?
    Meanwhile, the Pregnant Zombie King's glowing, blood-red eyes locked onto Mia. A sense of unease crept into its mind. "How is this human still moving? She's under my baby's paralysis¡­"
    But before it could finish the thought, a steel fist came out of nowhere, slamming into its face with brutal force. The impact sent it flying nearly sixty feet through the air.
    Sean appeared where the Pregnant Zombie King had stood moments before. His sharp, calculating eyes scanned Mia's bloodied form, taking in the exposed wounds and the blood dripping from her body. A flicker of concern crossed his face.
    It was the first time he'd ever seen her this badly injured.
    "Are you okay?" Sean asked, his voice tinged with concern.
    "Feels... just right," Mia replied, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of her bloodstained lips. With a swift motion, she flung the Zombie Fetus off her shoulder, sending it flying through the air.
    The intense pain coursing through her body had pushed her past her limits¡ªnothing could hold her back now. Her cells were surging with energy, and her wounds were already beginning to heal at an unnatural speed.
    "Oh... well, that's good then," Sean muttered, nodding dumbly, still processing what he was seeing.
    Meanwhile, the Pregnant Zombie King stood frozen, utterly dumbfounded. The scene before her shattered everything she thought she knew. "Is this... really a human?" she muttered in disbelief.
    Mia's gaze sharpened, and in an instant, she moved again¡ªthis time even faster. Her speed was so blinding that it seemed as though she had vanished into thin air.
    Her blade, crackling with lightning, became a streak of light.
    The Pregnant Zombie King barely had time to register the sudden gust of wind rushing toward her before her world spun violently. In the fleeting moment before her consciousness faded, she saw her own headless body collapsing to the ground.
    As Mia passed by, her blade had already severed the Pregnant Zombie King's head in one clean, decisive strike.
    "This..." The Crimson Titan Zombie King stood in stunned silence, his expression blank. One of his most powerful allies had just been killed¡ªby a human, no less¡ªand in such a brutal, effortless manner.
    Even he, a self-proclaimed monster, found the scene horrifying.
    His brief skirmish with Ethan had left him heavily injured. His regenerative abilities were slowing, and his energy reserves were nearly depleted. Now, with two Zombie Kings already dead, the Crimson Titan felt the tide of battle turning against him.
    Victory was slipping further and further away.
    On the other side, both the humans and the remaining Zombie Kings were still fighting fiercely, their strength undiminished. The Crimson Titan couldn't help but feel a growing sense of dread. For the first time, he wondered if even he could stand against Mia.
    Earlier, he had managed to hold Ethan at bay only because of the sheer numbers of his Zombie Horde acting as cannon fodder. But now, his once-mighty army of 40,000 zombies had been reduced to half. Meanwhile, the enemy forces¡ªboth human and zombie¡ªremained strong, their elite fighters cutting through his ranks like a hot knife through butter.
    If this continued, defeat was inevitable.
    I need to retreat... the Crimson Titan thought grimly. Forget the territory. I can always rebuild in another city. Staying here will only get me killed.
    He glanced at the remaining 20,000 zombies under his command. They would be enough to buy him some time to escape. If he waited too long, he wouldn't even have the chance to run.
    With that, the Crimson Titan began to retreat, slipping toward the rear of his forces.
    But his movements didn't go unnoticed.
    "Hey! Where are you going?" the Bone-Claw Zombie King growled, his sharp eyes narrowing as he spotted the Crimson Titan's retreat.
    "Bone-Claw, now's the time to run! If we don't leave now, we'll never get the chance!" the Crimson Titan called back.
    "Run?" Bone-Claw's bloodshot eyes widened. His body was covered in wounds, his flesh torn and mangled from the relentless battle. He had been pushed to the brink of madness, barely surviving the onslaught from Laura and Bulldozer. If not for his bone wings granting him the ability to fly, he would have already ended up like the Cat-Faced Zombie King and the Pregnant Zombie King¡ªdead.
    "Fine! I'll go with you!" Bone-Claw snarled, flying over to join the Crimson Titan.
    "Good," the Crimson Titan said with a nod. Having an ally by his side would make it easier to rebuild his forces later.
    But just as he began to strategize his escape, a sudden chill ran down his spine. He felt something cold pierce the back of his head.
    "Shhhk!"
    A bone claw had stabbed into the back of his skull, its sharp tips gripping his crystal core.
    "Bone-Claw, you¡ª" The Crimson Titan's eyes widened in shock as he realized what was happening. His mind reeled with disbelief and horror.
    Bone-Claw's face twisted into a deranged grin. "You're trying to run away in the middle of a battle? How can someone like you lead us? Why don't you hand over your crystal core to me? I'll finish off the enemy myself!"
    Before the Crimson Titan could respond, Bone-Claw's clawed hand yanked back, ripping the crystal core from his skull. Black blood sprayed everywhere, mixing with the red and white of his exposed brain matter.
    The Crimson Titan's massive body collapsed to the ground with a thunderous crash, lifeless.
    The surrounding elite zombies turned to stare, stunned by what had just happened. None of them could comprehend why their leader had been killed by one of their own.
    But Bone-Claw's crazed expression only grew more unhinged. His bloodied face twisted into a manic grin as he held up the crystal core for all to see.
    "The Crimson Titan tried to flee like a coward, so I killed him!" Bone-Claw roared. "From now on, I'm in charge! Follow my orders¡ªkill them all!"
    The battlefield erupted into chaos once more.
    ...

 Chapter 121 In the end... I still lost...

    "Infighting already?" Ethan's gaze sharpened as he stared ahead.The Bone-Claw Zombie King stood in the distance, clutching a blood-soaked crystal core in his hand. Without hesitation, he shoved it into his mouth, swallowing it whole like a ravenous beast. His body began to tremble as he absorbed the energy, his expression growing maniacally ecstatic.
    "Hahaha... HAHAHAHA!"
    A crazed laugh erupted from his mouth as his entire skeleton began to crack and pop audibly. His body swelled grotesquely, his skin splitting apart to reveal gleaming white bones beneath. But the truly horrifying part was what came next¡ªthose exposed bones started to writhe and shift, reshaping themselves into armor. His chest, arms, thighs, and finally his head were encased in a skeletal exoskeleton, forming a terrifying suit of bone armor.
    At the same time, his aura surged wildly, radiating an oppressive force that made the air feel heavy. A crimson mist of blood energy swirled around him, giving him the appearance of a war god forged from bone and blood.
    The Bone-Claw Zombie King's unique ability was skeletal mutation, and now, after consuming an A+ grade crystal core, he had fully evolved into his ultimate form. His transformation was complete.
    The power emanating from him now far surpassed that of the Crimson Titan from before.
    "Damn, that's insane..." Even Bulldozer, who rarely showed emotion, couldn't help but mutter in awe. He glanced at the grotesque transformation and quipped, "That's one hell of a case of bone overgrowth."
    PhD, observing through his scanner, frowned deeply. "S-rank."
    "What?!" The surrounding zombie kings were visibly shocked. None of them had expected his power to skyrocket so quickly.
    PhD explained, "He didn't just absorb the crystal core. He already had a latent transformation ability, and now he's finally unleashed it."
    "Ah, I see..." The other zombie kings nodded in understanding, though unease flickered in their eyes. S-rank... that puts him on par with the boss.
    It seemed they had a real contender on their hands.
    ...
    Meanwhile, back at Genesis Biotech, Nathan, who had been slumped in despair moments ago, suddenly perked up.
    His eyes locked onto the massive screen in front of him, where the Bone-Claw Zombie King stood, surrounded by swirling blood energy. Every movement he made radiated raw, terrifying power.
    A glimmer of hope sparked in Nathan's heart. He had been convinced that their side was doomed, crushed under Ethan's overwhelming strength. But now... now it seemed like there was still a chance.
    "So you're the real final boss, huh?" Nathan thought to himself, a mix of awe and relief washing over him.
    The executives around him couldn't help but murmur amongst themselves.
    "A zombie king with this level of power is practically unheard of, even in the major cities."
    "We seriously underestimated them."
    "This is perfect. Let the zombie kings tear each other apart. The more they weaken each other, the better for us."
    "Ideally, they'll both destroy each other."
    Their hushed voices carried a mix of fear and cold calculation as they watched the unfolding chaos.
    The Bone-Claw Zombie King's overwhelming aura seemed to invigorate the surrounding zombies.
    Their morale, which had been faltering, surged back to life. They became even more ferocious, their bloodstained faces twisted into terrifying snarls. Their mouths, filled with jagged teeth, let out guttural roars as they charged forward with renewed frenzy.
    Ethan, standing amidst the chaos, remained calm and unshaken.
    His expression was as composed as ever, his voice carrying a faint trace of amusement as he muttered, "Sacrificing your own allies to boost your power... truly limitless potential."
    The zombies around the Bone-Claw Zombie King went berserk, launching themselves at Ethan's forces with reckless abandon.
    They tore into their enemies with savage determination, biting and clawing even as their own bodies were torn apart. Some continued to attack even after their heads were ripped off, their jaws snapping mindlessly.
    The Bone-Claw Zombie King's gaze, however, was fixed solely on Ethan. His eyes burned with hatred, his mind consumed by memories of the humiliation and scorn he had endured the night before.
    The fury within him had reached its boiling point.
    "Let's see how you handle this!" he roared, his confidence surging as he reveled in his newfound power. His figure blurred as he moved, his speed now so great that he seemed to vanish, leaving only a faint afterimage as he charged straight at Ethan.
    Ethan didn't move. He stood perfectly still, not even bothering to activate his Domain of the Dead. Slowly, he raised his hand, his long fingers curling into a fist. With a calm, deliberate motion, he threw a punch.
    "BOOM!"
    The Bone-Claw Zombie King didn't hesitate, meeting Ethan's punch head-on.
    The collision of their fists unleashed a cataclysmic shockwave, like a volcanic eruption.
    The sheer force of the impact sent a powerful blast of air rippling outward, knocking nearby zombies off their feet and hurling them through the air.
    The ground beneath the two combatants cracked and crumbled, deep fissures spreading outward as the earth gave way under the immense pressure. The scene was one of utter devastation.
    But then, a sharp cracking sound echoed through the chaos.
    The bone armor on the Bone-Claw Zombie King's arm splintered, fine cracks spiderwebbing across its surface.
    A moment later, his massive body was sent hurtling backward, flying hundreds of feet through the air.
    He smashed through two crumbling buildings before finally coming to a stop, buried in the rubble.
    "This..." Even Bulldozer and the other zombie kings, who had seen countless battles, were stunned by the sheer intensity of the fight. For the first time, they found themselves at a loss for words.
    "Heh, the boss is still the strongest!" one of them finally exclaimed, breaking the silence.
    "I thought the other guy was supposed to be tough, but turns out he's nothing special!"
    "The boss is invincible!"
    "..."
    Laura, tilting her head slightly, frowned in confusion. "But wait... isn't Bone-Claw also S-rank? Shouldn't he be on the same level as the boss? Why is the gap still so huge?"
    PhD, who had been quietly observing, furrowed his brow in thought. After a moment, he removed his scanner and examined it closely. Suddenly, something clicked in his mind.
    "I've figured it out! His limit is just S-rank."
    "Huh???" The others turned to him, bewildered.
    ...
    As the dust began to settle, the Bone-Claw Zombie King lay sprawled in the rubble, his jagged teeth clenched tightly in frustration. His mind was a storm of anger and disbelief.
    "How could this happen?"
    Lifting his gaze, he saw Ethan approaching. The man's expression was as calm as ever, his pristine white shirt completely unblemished, as if the battle hadn't even touched him.
    Ethan's piercing gaze locked onto the Bone-Claw Zombie King as he spoke in a measured tone. "You've gotten a little stronger than before, I'll give you that. But... just a little."
    "You..."
    That familiar, suffocating sense of humiliation surged through the Bone-Claw Zombie King once more. He couldn't accept it¡ªhe refused to accept it.
    "Die!" he roared, blood energy flaring around him as he launched himself out of the rubble. Like a moth to a flame, he charged at Ethan, his fist raised for another desperate attack.
    But Ethan's figure blurred, shifting sideways with an almost unnatural grace. The Bone-Claw Zombie King's punch struck nothing but air.
    Before he could recover, Ethan spun around and delivered a swift kick to his back. The strike seemed effortless, but the force behind it was devastating. The bone armor on the zombie king's back shattered as he was sent hurtling through the air.
    Before he could even hit the ground, Ethan appeared above him in a flash. With a single, brutal motion, Ethan brought his foot down.
    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire
    "BOOM!"
    The Bone-Claw Zombie King was slammed into the ground with such force that the earth caved in, forming a massive crater. Dust and debris exploded outward as the ground trembled violently.
    Ethan stood over him, one foot planted firmly on the zombie king's chest. His expression remained cold and detached as he looked down at his opponent. Without hesitation, he raised his foot again and brought it down on the Bone-Claw Zombie King's head.
    The ground quaked with each stomp, the crater widening with every blow. The Bone-Claw Zombie King's once-impenetrable bone armor was now shattered and crumbling. The blood energy that had once surrounded him had completely dissipated, his reserves of power utterly drained. His body could no longer heal itself.
    Ethan finally stopped, his gaze sweeping over the broken figure beneath him. "Hmm... that should do it," he muttered, stepping back.
    ...
    Meanwhile, inspired by Ethan's dominance, Bulldozer and the other zombie kings fought with renewed ferocity. Leading their elite force of 500 warriors, they tore through the enemy ranks, leaving nothing but carnage in their wake. The opposing forces were completely overwhelmed.
    As the battle wound down, the zombie kings began to regroup, making their way toward Ethan.
    The Bone-Claw Zombie King, lying in the center of the crater, clung to the last shreds of his consciousness. His vision blurred as he saw the faces of the other zombie kings¡ªLaura, Bulldozer, Sprout, Little Shadow¡ªall staring down at him with cold indifference.
    His remaining thoughts began to fade, his mind slipping into darkness. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "In the end... I still lost..."
    And with that, his world went black.
    ...

 Chapter 122 What a precious little childâ€¦

    At Genesis Biotech, Nathan stood frozen, staring blankly at the scene before him.That's it?
    He had expected the Bone-Claw Zombie King to rise again, but instead, it was crushed in an instant¡ªbrutally stomped to death by Ethan. The sight was downright gruesome.
    "Isn't his awakened ability supposed to be Absolute Domain? How is his physical strength this insane?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    This revelation completely upended Nathan's understanding of things.
    He had hoped, at the very least, to use this fight to uncover some kind of weakness in Ethan. But now, it seemed¡­
    He didn't have any.
    "This Zombie King was way stronger than I imagined. Even if Sophia's people showed up, they'd just be walking to their deaths!" Nathan thought to himself. But he knew Sophia¡ªshe was arrogant as hell and wouldn't believe a word he said. If he tried to warn her about this¡­ she'd probably just use it as an excuse to humiliate him.
    He needed a plan.
    One of the senior executives standing beside him was equally shaken.
    "Mr. Nathan, what are we supposed to do now?"
    "Emmm¡­ start packing."
    By the river.
    The golden sunlight spilled over the water, making the surface shimmer. But unlike before, the river now glowed a deep crimson, stained by the blood of the fallen.
    Corpses and severed limbs floated downstream, attracting swarms of mutated fish that chased and tore into the remains. Even the riverbanks were piled high with bodies, blackened blood pooling and flowing everywhere. The entire scene was a wasteland of carnage.
    "Raaaargh¡ª!"
    Bulldozer and the other zombies roared in excitement, their voices echoing as they celebrated their victory over a major rival.
    Big Ears, among them, was especially smug. "We're unstoppable!"
    "Huh? What does this have to do with you?" Laura shot him a sideways glance, her tone dripping with disdain. Clearly, she still wasn't fond of him.
    Ethan, meanwhile, had already pocketed the crystal core of the Bone-Claw Zombie King. He didn't feel much about the victory¡ªit was just another fight to him. Nothing special.
    The whole reason for the battle had been simple: he wanted peace of mind. He didn't want to be disturbed, so he'd wiped out the Bone-Claw Zombie King and its crew.
    Now that the fight was over, Los Angeles and the surrounding areas were free of any zombie nests that could challenge him. Sure, there were still a few small factions scattered around, but none of them would dare to make a move.
    "It's done¡­ Let's head out," Mia said as she approached with a few of her "helpers" in tow.
    The injuries she'd sustained during the fight had already healed, most of them scabbed over. The bite marks on her neck, however, were still particularly gruesome.
    Even though she'd been bitten by the Zombie Fetus, her powerful physique allowed her to purge the zombie virus on her own. She wouldn't turn unless the virus exceeded her body's limits.
    "Good work," Ethan said, offering her a rare word of comfort. Mia had played a big role in the fight, helping him take down the Pregnant Zombie King.
    Wait.
    Speaking of the Pregnant Zombie King, Ethan suddenly remembered something.
    "What happened to the Zombie Fetus it gave birth to?"
    "I have no idea¡­" Mia thought back for a moment but couldn't recall. "I think I just flung it away during the fight. No clue if it's dead or alive. It disappeared after that."
    "Alright," Ethan said with a nod, deciding not to dwell on it. It didn't seem important.
    With that, everyone went their separate ways.
    After defeating the Bone-Claw and Cat-Faced Zombie Kings, Ethan's territory expanded once again. His zombie horde now numbered over 40,000, with nearly 8,000 elite zombies among them¡ªand the numbers were still growing.
    The bridge over the river had been destroyed during the battle. The broken section was now connected by Sprout's vines, leaving half the bridge covered in plants. It looked like something straight out of a post-apocalyptic war zone.
    From now on, Sprout would guard the bridge. With the river below and mountains on the sides, it was a prime spot for mutated beasts or other strange creatures to show up.
    As for the new territory, Ethan couldn't be bothered to inspect it himself. He left it entirely in the hands of his underlings.
    Big Ears, in particular, was eager to take charge. He pressed his oversized ears to the ground as he moved forward, scanning for potential threats like a living vacuum cleaner, "sweeping" the area clean.
    But what no one knew¡­
    Floating in the river, carried along by the current, was a baby.
    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire
    "Waaah¡­ waaah¡­"
    The baby's cries echoed loudly, filled with despair and grief. Black mist swirled around him, thick and ominous. His sorrow was overwhelming¡ªhis "mother," the one who had been feeding him, had been killed by humans.
    The face of the human who did it was burned into his memory, etched so deeply that a seed of hatred had already begun to take root and grow.
    The baby's scent and cries quickly attracted mutated fish from the river. But as soon as they got close, the black mist surrounding him would freeze them in place, dragging them straight to the riverbed.
    The fish couldn't harm him.
    The baby drifted downstream, carried by the current. The river gradually calmed, and he eventually floated into an artificial drainage canal that led to the flooded ruins of Santa Monica.
    Along the way, he passed toppled skyscrapers and desolate wreckage, the remnants of a world long gone. Finally, he ended up in a pile of floating corpses.
    Around him, the sounds of flesh being torn and devoured echoed in the air. The water beneath him had turned into a literal pool of blood.
    Suddenly, a glowing blue claw emerged from the water. It ignored the black mist entirely and grabbed the baby, pulling him out of the river.
    The Zombie Fetus immediately stopped crying. His pitch-black eyes opened wide, reflecting the grotesque head of a monstrous creature.
    "What a precious little child¡­"
    A raspy voice, like the sound of rust scraping against metal, whispered in his ear.
    ...
    Meanwhile, Ethan had returned to his clean and orderly home. After taking a shower and changing into fresh clothes, he pulled out the crystal core of the Bone-Claw Zombie King and popped it into his mouth.
    The core was high-grade, packed with dense energy. It melted instantly on his tongue, its flavor surprisingly sweet¡ªlike a perfectly ripe mandarin orange.
    Ethan could feel the pure energy nourishing his body, fueling his ongoing evolution.
    Since taking down the Bone-Claw Zombie King and the others, the world outside his window had grown quieter. The constant howls and roars of zombies had faded, leaving the area around his building eerily peaceful.
    If he closed his eyes, he could almost imagine it was the world before the apocalypse.
    "Life without enemies is so relaxing¡­" Ethan leaned back on the couch, savoring the rare moment of tranquility.
    ...
    While Ethan enjoyed his peace, his underlings were hard at work, busy taking over the newly claimed territory. Their first task was to patrol the area and ensure there were no hidden dangers.
    Big Ears, as usual, was the most diligent. He pressed his oversized ears to the ground, tirelessly scanning for threats.
    The area across the river was relatively isolated, bordered by the San Gabriel Mountains on one side and the river on the other. To the east lay San Bernardino, a neighboring region.
    The mountains, however, were far from safe. They were teeming with mutated beasts, plants, and even humans hiding in the wilderness.
    Closer to the San Gabriel Mountains was a vast cemetery¡ªa burial ground where the city's dead had been laid to rest before the apocalypse.
    For years, the cemetery had been shrouded in eerie legends, stories of strange and terrifying phenomena. No one knew if the abundance of Zombie Kings in the area was somehow connected to that cursed land.
    At that moment, Big Ears' ears twitched. He suddenly lifted his head and looked toward the sky.
    Far in the distance, at the edge of the horizon, he spotted a small shadow flying over the mountains from the other side.
    "Bulldozer! I've found something¡­"
    ...

 Chapter 123 Queen Laura?

    Bulldozer squinted his small eyes, staring at the tiny shadow in the sky. It turned out to be a helicopter, slowly moving across the horizon. Before long, it disappeared into the clouds."I've seen that thing before. It's probably one of Genesis Biotech's aircraft."
    "Oh¡­"
    Big Ears nodded, silently marveling at how well-informed Bulldozer was.
    At the same time, he couldn't help but think to himself: Looks like Genesis Biotech is up to something. Probably nothing good.
    "Right now, the boss is the undisputed king of Los Angeles. When's he gonna take Genesis Biotech down?" Big Ears was confident Ethan had the strength to do it.
    Bulldozer scratched his head and said, "Genesis Biotech's been sending the boss plenty of stuff. If we take them out, who's gonna keep delivering the goods?"
    "Uh¡­" Big Ears was momentarily speechless. It actually made sense¡ªkind of like keeping them around as livestock.
    But to treat Genesis Biotech like livestock?
    Only Ethan could pull something like that off.
    As the two zombies chatted, they reached the edge of their territory. Up ahead was a hill, and on its slope lay a graveyard.
    From a distance, rows of tombstones stood tall, stretching back into a dense forest.
    The cemetery was eerily quiet, with a sinister atmosphere that gave off an unsettling vibe.
    Bulldozer glanced at it with his small eyes and immediately decided it wasn't a good place.
    "You handle the search over there. I'm heading back."
    "Huh?" Big Ears opened his mouth, realizing the worst job had been dumped on the "non-essential personnel."
    But he didn't dare complain.
    He pressed his ear to the ground and trudged forward alone to patrol the area.
    Meanwhile, at Genesis Biotech¡­
    A helicopter roared as it slowly landed on the helipad.
    The violent gusts of wind whipped Nathan's hair as he stood with a group of executives, waiting nearby.
    Five figures stepped out of the helicopter, all clad in sleek, high-tech nano-combat suits. They carried advanced equipment and exuded a powerful, intimidating presence.
    Leading the group was a tall woman with a striking figure. Her short, ear-length hair gave her a sharp, no-nonsense look, and her piercing eyes radiated a sense of aloofness.
    Her name was Jessica Reed, an A-Class Awakener sent by Sophia to assist.
    Nathan quickly stepped forward to greet her. "Captain Reed, hello, hello!"
    "Mr. Nathan, let's cut to the chase. Tell me what's going on, and let's wrap this up quickly. We're busy and don't plan to stay in Los Angeles any longer than necessary," Jessica said coldly.
    Nathan's enthusiastic smile froze. It felt like he'd just been slapped in the face. Why is she as stuck-up as Sophia? What's there to be so proud of? Are they in a rush to die or something?
    "Alright, Captain Reed, follow me." Nathan led them to a conference room, where he began a presentation using slides to explain Ethan's rise to power.
    He detailed everything¡ªfrom Ethan's early days in prison, to his takeover of the mall, to the major battles that followed. Every event was meticulously documented.
    One slide even featured a photo of Ethan standing on a rooftop, surrounded by crows, wearing a crisp white shirt.
    "A white shirt¡­ This Zombie King has quite the flair," Jessica remarked, her sharp eyes fixed on the image.
    A male team member beside her chuckled.
    "Well, he's a zombie, not a human. Having a few quirks is normal."
    "Hmm." Jessica nodded.
    Her squad had encountered Zombie Kings before, and they came in all sorts of bizarre forms. Nothing surprised her anymore.
    Nathan, still animated, continued, "This Zombie King isn't just powerful¡ªhe's practically invincible. His body is insanely tough, and he has no apparent weaknesses."
    "Really?" Jessica raised an eyebrow. "I've never seen a zombie evolve to such perfection."
    "Not only that," Nathan added, "after several battles, his Zombie Horde has grown to over forty thousand!" His tone was exaggerated, as if trying to emphasize the gravity of the situation.
    Jessica's squad, however, didn't seem particularly impressed.
    One of the male team members smirked. "Ha! Sounds like Mr. Nathan hasn't seen much. We've dealt with hordes of nearly a hundred thousand before. And in the end¡­ we still took down their Zombie King."
    "Sure, forty thousand isn't a lot," Nathan admitted, "but here's the thing¡ªnearly ten thousand of them are elite zombies."
    "What?" The male team member fell silent. That was something he hadn't encountered before.
    "And¡­" Nathan hesitated, his voice growing quieter. "Some of them have been injected with the X-virus and Y-virus."
    Jessica: "¡­"
    The room fell into an awkward silence.
    Nathan cleared his throat and said, "Honestly, I've been thinking¡­ Even with you here, I'm not sure you can beat him. So, please, be careful."
    "Don't worry. We have our own strategies," Jessica said, her eyes narrowing. "When it comes to a Zombie King like this, the best approach is¡­ assassination."
    With so many elite zombies under his command, storming his lair head-on was out of the question. That kind of brute force wasn't feasible.
    The best option was to wait for the right moment¡ªcatch him outside his territory, or near its edges¡ªand take him out swiftly and decisively.
    ...
    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire
    On the other side, Big Ears was still dutifully patrolling the territory. He had wandered into the graveyard, where the surroundings were eerily quiet. The only sounds were the faint howling of the wind and the occasional rustling of leaves in the distance. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Looks like there's nothing here," Big Ears muttered to himself. He didn't want to linger in this place¡ªit felt creepy, and an unsettling sense of unease gnawed at him.
    Just as he was about to turn and leave, something caught the corner of his eye. Among the rows of tombstones, a figure appeared.
    "Huh? Who's there?" Big Ears froze, a shiver running down his spine. He quickly turned to look.
    Standing not far away was a female zombie. She was thin, with long, razor-sharp nails that gleamed like steel blades. Big Ears recognized her immediately¡ªit was Laura.
    "Q-Queen Laura?" Big Ears' eyes widened in shock. His expression was a mix of surprise and dread. Something felt off. Why was she suddenly here?
    Laura stood motionless, her face blank and expressionless. Her eyes weren't filled with the usual ferocity but instead carried a chilling aura of death.
    "You. Come here," Laura said slowly, her voice cold and emotionless.
    Big Ears instinctively shook his head, backing away. There was no way he was going over there. Queen Laura had never liked him to begin with, and she often showed signs of wanting to kill him.
    Now, in this desolate place, with no other zombies around to intervene¡­ what if she really decided to kill him?
    "N-no, no, I'm good. Since you're here, I'll just¡­ head out now," Big Ears stammered, already turning to run. His legs moved fast, and he bolted without looking back.
    Every few steps, he glanced over his shoulder, relieved to see that Laura wasn't chasing him.
    Still, he didn't dare slow down.
    He kept running until he was out of the graveyard and back on the city streets. The sight of wandering zombies around him finally gave him a sense of safety.
    "Phew¡ª" Big Ears let out a long breath, feeling like a weight had been lifted off his chest. He slowed his pace, though his disheveled appearance made it clear he'd been spooked.
    "Hey, what's got you running around like a headless chicken?"
    A female zombie's voice suddenly rang out beside him.
    Big Ears' nerves, which had just started to relax, immediately tensed up again. His brow furrowed as he whipped his head around.
    And there she was¡ªLaura's face staring right at him.
    ...

 Chapter 124 I wasnt done punching it yet..

    "Queen Laura!" Big Ears was so startled that he stumbled back two steps."You... what are you doing here?"
    "Why wouldn't I be here? The real question is, why are you still hanging around?" Laura replied with obvious disdain, clearly not thrilled to see him.
    "Wait, weren't you just at the graveyard?" Big Ears asked hurriedly.
    Laura looked at him like he was crazy. "I was at the graveyard earlier, but I've been back for a while now."
    Big Ears frowned deeply at her response.
    He knew Queen Laura was fast, but this? This felt like she was messing with him.
    Something wasn't right.
    Something was definitely off.
    There had to be a problem at the graveyard.
    Even though Big Ears couldn't figure out what was going on, he decided it was best to report this to Ethan.
    ...
    Back at the house, Ethan listened to Big Ears' account. He wasn't particularly surprised¡ªissues popping up in newly expanded territory weren't exactly unheard of.
    Still, this situation was odd. Big Ears swore he'd seen two Lauras, but Laura insisted she hadn't seen him at the graveyard at all. She chalked it up to Big Ears' imagination.
    Now, the two of them were downstairs, still arguing about it.
    Ethan, curious about the whole thing, decided to check it out for himself. With a single thought, his figure vanished from the room. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The next moment, he appeared on the street below.
    The bickering Laura and Big Ears immediately fell silent when they saw him.
    "Boss, I swear everything I said is true. Every word! I'm not lying to you," Big Ears said, rushing forward.
    "But I didn't see him at the graveyard," Laura countered.
    Nearby, the burly Bulldozer was watching the drama unfold, chuckling to himself. "Maybe you got possessed or something, Laura. Maybe you saw him but didn't realize it."
    "Do I look like you?" Laura shot back, clearly annoyed.
    "Enough," Ethan said, cutting through the noise. "Let's go check it out and settle this."
    The group of zombie kings nodded in agreement and followed Ethan as he led the way toward the graveyard at the edge of their territory.
    ...
    By now, the sun had fully set, and the sky was a dull, oppressive gray. A cold wind swept through the streets of the post-apocalyptic city, howling as it passed.
    Terrifying zombies roamed the streets, but when they saw Ethan, they all bowed their heads in submission, showing him the utmost respect.
    The group crossed the river bridge and arrived at the edge of their new territory. Ahead of them stretched a dense forest, the mountains looming in the distance. In the dim light, the forest looked pitch black, the trees swaying in the wind like shadowy figures beckoning them closer.
    Gravestones stood scattered across the clearing ahead, lonely and desolate, exuding an eerie sense of abandonment.
    "Boss, it was right there!" Big Ears pointed to a spot in the middle of the gravestones. "That's where I saw her earlier this afternoon."
    "But there's nothing here," Laura said, her sharp eyes scanning the area.
    Bulldozer scratched his head. "Big Ears, are you sure you weren't the one possessed? Maybe you just imagined it."
    Ethan ignored their banter, focusing instead on his surroundings. He extended his senses, but there was no sign of any living presence nearby. The area was completely silent, unnaturally so.
    And yet, there was a faint feeling¡ªsomething was here, lurking just out of sight.
    Ethan stepped forward, his gaze falling on two zombie corpses lying among the gravestones. They looked freshly dead.
    Their deaths were strange. Their bodies were completely intact, with no visible injuries. But their skin was covered in grotesque, tumor-like growths.
    The growths were dark red, uneven, and bumpy, almost like clusters of warts. They were so densely packed that they covered nearly the entire surface of the corpses, some even layered on top of each other. Just looking at them was enough to trigger a sense of revulsion. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    "What the hell is this?" Ethan muttered. With a wave of his hand, a tachi appeared in his grip. He raised the blade and sliced into one of the largest growths.
    To everyone's surprise, there was no explosion of blood or gore. Instead, the inside of the growth was white, with a texture resembling mushroom fibers.
    "Fungus?" Ethan thought to himself. It seemed these zombies had been killed by some kind of parasitic infection. Fungi weren't part of the animal or plant kingdoms¡ªthey existed in their own strange, parallel domain.
    But before he could think further, a figure suddenly staggered out of the dark forest.
    It was thin, with disheveled short hair and a horrifying face.
    And yet, that face was identical to Laura's.
    "Look! There it is!" Big Ears shouted, pointing with a trembling hand before quickly retreating behind the other zombie kings in fear.
    Laura tilted her head, her sharp, menacing eyes narrowing as she studied the figure. It really did look exactly like her¡ªdown to the clothes.
    "Well, I'll be damned. There really is one."
    "Raaahhh¡ª"
    The fake "Laura" let out a raspy growl and began shambling toward them, step by step.
    "Oh, come on, look at you acting all tough..." Bulldozer muttered, completely unfazed. Unlike the others, he hadn't evolved the capacity for fear, so he wasn't the least bit intimidated.
    "Boss! I've been wanting to knock her down a peg for ages. Let me handle this!"
    Ethan nodded calmly. "Go ahead."
    "???" The real Laura turned to Ethan, her face full of question marks.
    What did he mean by that?
    Before she could say anything, Bulldozer's massive frame surged forward. With just a few powerful strides, he closed the distance and swung a heavy fist at the fake Laura. His speed was incredible, and with his enhanced strength, the punch packed a devastating amount of force.
    "BAM!"
    The punch landed squarely on the fake Laura's face, sending her flying around 10 feet.
    But to everyone's surprise, her head didn't explode, nor did her bones shatter. Instead, her face caved in like it was made of rubber or clay.
    "Huh? Tough little thing, aren't you?" Bulldozer grinned and charged again, pinning the fake Laura to the ground. He began pummeling her relentlessly, his fists slamming down like hammers.
    It was clear that the imposter wasn't very strong¡ªprobably just barely at a B-rank level. Against Bulldozer, she didn't stand a chance.
    Even Big Ears, if he'd mustered the courage, could've taken her down. But his fear of the real Laura had kept him from making a move earlier.
    In no time, Bulldozer had beaten the fake Laura into an unrecognizable mess. With one final, thunderous punch, there was a loud "CRACK!" as her head finally burst open.
    But instead of blood and flesh, her insides were filled with white, thread-like fibers.
    Unbothered, Bulldozer grabbed the remains and tore them apart like he was ripping up a piece of foam.
    "Boss, all done!" Bulldozer announced proudly, standing over the shredded remains.
    "Hmm..." Ethan nodded, his expression calm and thoughtful.
    Big Ears squinted at the remains, his fear now replaced by curiosity. "What was that thing? And how did it manage to look just like Laura?"
    "Probably some kind of mutated fungus," Ethan replied, though he didn't sound entirely sure. "The source of the fungus isn't in the graveyard¡ªit's deeper in the forest. If we go far enough, we might find the root of the problem."
    The zombie kings scratched their heads in confusion. They'd heard of mutated plants and mutated beasts, but mutated fungi? That was new.
    Ethan, however, was more concerned. While the creature wasn't particularly strong, it was still a potential threat. If left unchecked, it could become a bigger problem down the line.
    The issue was that fungi weren't like vines or trees¡ªthey didn't have a single root to trace back to. That made dealing with them much trickier.
    "Forget it. Let's head back for now," Ethan said, turning to leave.
    "Alright," Bulldozer replied, though he sounded a little disappointed. "I wasn't done punching it yet..."
    Laura shot him a sideways glance, her expression growing darker the more she thought about it. Something about this whole situation didn't sit right with her.
    Without warning, she raised one of her sharp claws and, with a swift "SHNK!", stabbed Bulldozer right in the butt.
    "AAAHHH!"
    Bulldozer's scream echoed through the graveyard.
    ...

 Chapter 125 That seemed... too easy

    Ethan stepped into his apartment as night fully descended. The crescent moon hung like a silver hook on the horizon, surrounded by a sea of twinkling stars.It had been three months since the apocalypse began. Without human pollution, the environment had improved significantly. Now, whenever he looked up, he could see the Milky Way stretching across the sky.
    At that moment, a few meteors streaked across the night.
    The area around Ethan's high-rise was eerily quiet. Nothing unusual seemed to be happening.
    With some time to kill, Ethan pulled out his phone to gather intel and check on recent events.
    "Santa Clarita Shelter breached by unidentified organisms. Suspected parasitic creatures capable of laying eggs inside human hosts. These eggs feed on flesh and blood, eventually maturing and bursting out of the body."
    "Wow, starting off with a bang, huh?" Ethan muttered to himself.
    The announcement was from an official shelter bulletin. A shelter had been overrun.
    Below the announcement were several attached photos.
    The images showed researchers in white lab coats, their bodies drenched in blood. Their abdomens had been torn open, leaving gaping holes. They lay sprawled on the ground in grotesque positions, their deaths horrifyingly gruesome.
    Around the corpses, there was a mix of slime and blood, pooling together in a nauseating mess.
    "Aliens?" Ethan remarked, unfazed. His only thought was how wasteful it was to ruin perfectly good "food." If you're going to eat, at least do it properly...
    The comments under the announcement were plentiful, filled with mourning and a shared sense of dread. It was the kind of fear that came from knowing that what happened to others could just as easily happen to you. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire
    As the apocalypse dragged on, new monsters kept appearing. Humanity's situation grew increasingly dire. No one knew when death might come knocking on their own door.
    Ethan scrolled further down.
    "Researchers discovered a meteorite in a remote forest. Upon analysis, they found insect eggs inside."
    This post had its own flood of comments.
    "Oh my god! Those eggs must be alien lifeforms!"
    "What if it's like Venom...?"
    "I'm not spreading rumors, but I'll wait for the experts to spread them for me."
    "..."
    Fortunately, none of these incidents were happening in Los Angeles, so they didn't concern Ethan for now.
    He decided to check the Genesis Biotech website.
    But to his disappointment, there were no updates. The same old announcements were still there. Things had been unusually quiet lately.
    "Yeah, right. Quiet means they're up to something shady..." Ethan muttered under his breath.
    He couldn't help but wonder what they were working on.
    ...
    Meanwhile, deep in the forest behind a cemetery, the shadows of trees swayed in the pitch-black night.
    At the base of several large trees, clusters of fleshy red growths were sprouting. They were packed tightly together, pulsating faintly.
    The red growths began to shift and squirm, slowly merging into a humanoid shape.
    Before long, the figure wobbled to its feet. Its features started to take form¡ªits face becoming sharp and defined, strikingly handsome.
    Clothing materialized on its body: a crisp white shirt.
    The red growths had transformed into an exact replica of Ethan.
    At first glance, it was indistinguishable from the real Ethan, though its expression was slightly stiff, lacking the calm, detached air of the original.
    The tall figure began walking out of the forest.
    But this time, it didn't head toward Ethan's territory. Instead, it circled around to another area.
    Emerging from the woods, it stepped onto the darkened streets of the city.
    In the shadows, a few zombies wandered aimlessly. Among them were two that had evolved to a higher state, retaining a faint trace of intelligence.
    "You two, come here," the fake Ethan said in a low, deliberate voice.
    The zombies growled softly, their throats emitting guttural sounds. Obediently, they shuffled over, even displaying a hint of servility.
    But with a wave of the fake Ethan's hand, countless spores were released into the air. The spores drifted toward the zombies, entering their bodies through their mouths, noses, and ears.
    A guttural roar erupted from the two zombies.
    "Raaagh¡ª"
    Their bodies froze mid-motion, then began to convulse violently. Within seconds, they collapsed to the ground, lifeless.
    From their corpses, red fleshy growths began to sprout, spreading at an alarming rate. The tumors multiplied rapidly, layer upon layer, until they covered the bodies entirely. Some of the larger growths even sprouted smaller ones, creating a grotesque, pulsating mass that would make anyone's skin crawl.
    "Hmm... this form is proving to be quite effective," 'Ethan' remarked, clearly possessing intelligence and appearing satisfied with his handiwork.
    It continued walking forward, releasing spores as it went, spreading its influence further.
    ...
    Meanwhile, on the rooftop of a distant high-rise, a woman stood, her sharp eyes locked onto the scene below. Her gaze was intense, unwavering.
    "He's here!" she exclaimed.
    "Captain, what's he doing?" a male teammate beside her asked, his voice tinged with unease.
    The woman furrowed her brows, deep in thought. "It looks like... he's spreading something."
    "Damn... that's seriously creepy!" the man muttered, his expression one of shock and disgust. They both watched as more zombies approached the fake Ethan, only to collapse in spasms moments later, their deaths as horrifying as the first two.
    "Could this be what Nathan referred to as the Absolute Domain?" the woman wondered aloud, her mind racing. The phenomenon matched the descriptions in their intel.
    Low-level zombies couldn't even get close to him before succumbing.
    The group's tension was palpable. They were on high alert, as if facing a deadly predator.
    This was Jessica's team¡ªa squad tasked with assassinating Ethan. They had been monitoring his territory for weeks, waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. Hundreds of drones had been deployed to surveil the area 24/7, ensuring they wouldn't miss a single movement.
    The moment Ethan¡ªor what they thought was Ethan¡ªappeared, they were ready.
    "Captain, what's the plan?" the male teammate asked, his voice steady but eager. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Jessica didn't hesitate. "We attack. Hit him hard and fast before he has a chance to react. Take him out in one strike."
    "Got it!" The others nodded in agreement. It was the best strategy: catch him off-guard and end him swiftly.
    The team moved with precision, silently positioning themselves for an ambush. They waited, hidden, as the fake Ethan continued to approach, oblivious to their presence.
    "Good. His perception doesn't seem very sharp," Jessica observed, analyzing his behavior.
    As 'Ethan' reached the street below, her eyes sharpened with determination.
    "Get ready!" she commanded.
    The team held their breath, their energy building. One of the male teammates began to channel his power, heat radiating from his hands as a massive fireball started to form. The air around him shimmered with the intensity of the energy he was gathering.
    The fireball grew larger and larger, until it was nearly seven feet in diameter¡ªa blazing orb of destruction, like a miniature sun. The man poured two-thirds of his energy into this single attack, determined to make it count.
    "Now!" Jessica shouted.
    The man raised his hand and hurled the fireball downward with all his might.
    The fake Ethan, sensing something, suddenly looked up.
    "Huh?" It tilted its head, its expression shifting as it noticed the massive fireball descending from above.
    The fiery glow reflected in its eyes, growing brighter and larger as the fireball closed in.
    "BOOOOM!"
    The fireball struck its target with devastating force, exploding on impact. The blast sent shockwaves rippling through the area, shattering every window in the vicinity. Flames engulfed the fake Ethan, consuming its form entirely.
    Jessica narrowed her eyes, watching the scene intently. "That seemed... too easy," she muttered, her instincts telling her not to let her guard down.
    "This zombie king has a ridiculously strong body. Keep attacking!" she ordered.
    "Understood!" her teammates responded without hesitation.
    They unleashed a barrage of abilities, each pouring their energy into the assault. Fireballs, lightning strikes, and other elemental attacks rained down on the explosion site, ensuring no chance of survival for their target.
    The street below was a chaotic inferno of destruction. Smoke and debris filled the air as the team continued their relentless assault...

 Chapter 126 Im dead

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!A relentless barrage of attacks shattered the ground, leaving it cracked and caving in. Energy surged wildly in all directions. After what felt like an eternity, the team finally stopped.
    The squad members were drenched in sweat, their breaths coming in ragged gasps.
    "Captain, no movement¡­" one of them said, his voice uncertain.
    Jessica's sharp eyes scanned the scene. The street was a mess of craters, and as for the so-called "Ethan"? Not even a trace of ash remained.
    "Looks like we got him. Let's go check it out," she said, motioning for the team to move. One by one, they leapt down from the rooftop.
    They spread out, searching the area. Nothing. Not even the faintest hint of life.
    "That's it? It's over?" one of the team members scoffed, clearly unimpressed. He'd been bracing for something far worse, but now it seemed like they'd overestimated the so-called Zombie King.
    The fact that none of them had even been attacked was proof enough.
    Jessica nodded. "Yeah, it's done."
    "But, Captain, where's the crystal core?" a female team member asked, frowning.
    Jessica's gaze swept the area again. She didn't see it either.
    "Maybe it got blown to bits? Or launched somewhere in the blast."
    Just then, a low, guttural growl echoed from the shadows in the distance. The commotion they'd caused had drawn a horde of zombies, and they were now converging on the area.
    "Forget it. Let's get out of here and report back to Nathan. Let him figure it out," Jessica said, a smug smile tugging at her lips.
    Nathan hadn't believed her before. This was her chance to prove him wrong.
    The team wasn't worried about the low-level zombies¡ªthey were no real threat. But there was no point in sticking around and making things harder for themselves. They'd completed their mission. The Zombie King was dead. Time to leave.
    ...
    The Next Morning
    The sun rose slowly, casting its warm light over the city. At Genesis Biotech, the atmosphere was unusually lively.
    Nathan had just stepped into his office when he noticed a crowd of people inside. It was a gathering of the company's top brass, and among them were Jessica and her squad. They were lounging on the sofas, some with their legs crossed, looking smug as hell.
    "Mr. Nathan," Jessica began, her tone dripping with satisfaction, "our mission last night was a success. We took down the Zombie King."
    "Wait, what???" Nathan froze, his face a mix of confusion and disbelief.
    "Captain Reed, are you sleep-deprived? Or maybe you're still dreaming? What kind of nonsense are you spouting?"
    Jessica smirked. "Oh, it's not nonsense. We've got the whole thing recorded. If you don't believe me, you can see for yourself."
    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible!" Nathan shot back, shaking his head. "Where's the footage? Show me."
    "No problem." Jessica had been waiting for this moment. She pulled out a remote and pressed a button. The projector in the room flickered to life, and the recording began to play.
    Everyone in the room, including Nathan and the other executives, turned their attention to the screen.
    The footage was crystal clear.
    In the dim light of the street, a tall figure emerged from the distance. His face was strikingly handsome, and he wore a pristine white shirt¡ªthe signature look of the Zombie King.
    "You actually ran into him?" Nathan muttered, his expression shifting to one of shock.
    But what came next left him utterly stunned. In the video, a massive fireball hurtled toward the figure, signaling the start of the battle. What followed was an all-out assault¡ªexplosions, energy blasts, and chaos that shook the very ground. The energy waves were so intense that even the recording equipment trembled slightly.
    Despite the shaky footage, it was clear as day: by the end of the fight, "Ethan" had been obliterated. Not even a speck of him remained. The team had even gone down to confirm it.
    "This¡­ this¡­" Nathan was at a loss for words. He stared at the screen, his mind reeling. The Zombie King, the one who'd been such a massive headache for him, was gone. Just like that.
    Jessica's lips curled into a triumphant smile. "So, Mr. Nathan, got anything else to say?"
    "This is¡­ this is great news!" Nathan finally snapped out of it, his face lighting up with joy. The Zombie King was dead, and with him, a major threat had been eliminated. He no longer had to live under that shadow.
    And better yet, without the Zombie King, his minions would be easy pickings. Those crystal cores were invaluable, and with them, Nathan could solidify his control over Los Angeles.
    It was only a matter of time.
    "Captain Reed, you and your team are incredible! Taking down the Zombie King in one go? That's just¡­ so badass!" one of the executives exclaimed, practically glowing with admiration.
    "Hmph, no need to flatter me. It was nothing, really," Jessica replied, though the smug look on her face betrayed how much she was enjoying the praise. She tilted her head slightly, her tone playful as she added, "But, I have to admit, I kind of liked your rebellious attitude from before."
    Nathan: "......"
    ...
    Meanwhile, Ethan was lounging comfortably in his pristine home, sipping on a drink while absorbing the energy from a crystal core. Life was good¡ªpeaceful, even.
    That peace was interrupted when his phone, resting on the coffee table, buzzed with a new message. Picking it up, Ethan saw it was from Mia. The message was short and to the point:
    "Dead?"
    "Huh?" Ethan frowned, confused. What was this about? Was she cursing him out of nowhere? Had her mental breakdown flared up again?
    He typed back a quick reply:
    "Nope. Why are you asking?"
    Mia's response came almost immediately:
    "Oh, then never mind. Just check the Genesis Biotech website."
    And with that, she went radio silent.
    Ethan's confusion only deepened. What could possibly be on Genesis Biotech's website? He'd checked it just last night, and there hadn't been anything noteworthy. Still, curiosity got the better of him, and he opened the site on his phone.
    What he saw made him freeze. For a solid three seconds, he just stared at the screen, utterly dumbfounded.
    The homepage was buzzing with activity, dominated by a bold, bright-red announcement:
    "Breaking News: Last night, our company's Awakeners successfully hunted and killed the Zombie King in the Tower District! As previously stated, Genesis Biotech vowed to track him down and eliminate him¡ªand we've delivered on that promise."
    "?????" Ethan blinked, his mind racing.
    Wait¡­ I'm dead?
    Since when?
    How come I didn't get the memo??? S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    It was obvious what Genesis Biotech was doing. This announcement wasn't just about the Zombie King¡ªit was a PR move, a way to restore their reputation and reclaim the face they'd lost in the past.
    Beneath the announcement, the comments section was blowing up, with more activity than any of their previous posts:
    "Holy crap! Isn't the Tower District a five-star zombie nest?"
    "Yeah, I heard the Zombie King there was insanely powerful and freaky. That place was basically a no-go zone for humans!"
    "Oh my god, they actually managed to kill him?"
    "Genesis Biotech is amazing¡­"
    "This is great news! Now we can scavenge for supplies in that area!"
    "¡­"
    To add credibility to their claim, Genesis Biotech had even uploaded a high-definition recording of the fight. The footage showed the Awakeners unleashing a relentless barrage of attacks on "Ethan," reducing him to nothing.
    And, of course, as everyone knows, videos don't lie.
    The survivors who watched the video were convinced. The comments were filled with awe and excitement, and Genesis Biotech's reputation was skyrocketing.
    Ethan stared at the video, his expression unreadable. For a moment, he was lost in thought. Then, slowly, the pieces started to fall into place.
    Ah, so that's what happened. It must've been those mimic fungi from the mountains. They'd taken on his appearance, gotten themselves obliterated by Genesis Biotech, and now the company had mistaken the fungi for him.
    Honestly? This wasn't a bad outcome.
    With this announcement, humans would undoubtedly start making moves. Survivors, Black Hand Legion members, and all sorts of other "monsters" would flock to the Tower District, thinking it was safe now.
    And when they did? They'd be bringing him a steady supply of "little fruits" to harvest.
    "Hmm¡­ yeah, let's just go with that. I'm dead," Ethan muttered to himself, a sly smile tugging at his lips.
    ... Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 127 Dinnerâ€¦ dinnerâ€¦

    Ethan set his phone down, leaned back into the couch, and closed his eyes, trying to relax. But his mind was elsewhere, turning over the same question: Who's going to make the first move?The morning passed uneventfully. Aside from the situation gaining traction online, everything was proceeding as expected.
    Until noon.
    At the edge of Ethan's territory, a faint commotion began to stir. A group of zombies was gathering, led by a towering zombie king. This one was clearly a brute, built for strength¡ªalmost like a walking tank, not unlike Bulldozer.
    This particular zombie king didn't have much of a following. He'd been a drifter, constantly on the move, picking fights wherever he could.
    "Heh, as long as you're not dead, there's always a chance to rise to the top. And now's the time. Time to carve out my own turf!" The zombie king grinned wickedly, striding forward with purpose.
    The group of underlings trailing behind him seemed just as fired up.
    Moments later, they reached the edge of Ethan's territory. But standing in the middle of the street ahead of them was a slim figure, her head tilted slightly, a pair of fierce, predatory eyes sizing them up.
    It was Laura, stationed there to guard the area.
    "Who's this oversized idiot? Just looking at him pisses me off¡­" she muttered, her tone dripping with disdain.
    The hulking zombie king stopped in his tracks, not attacking right away. His gaze locked onto Laura. He'd heard of her before¡ªher reputation for brutality was well-known.
    "Queen Laura," he began, his voice deep and gravelly, "how about we work together? I'll help you take out the other zombie kings and build a new hive."
    "Huh? Who do you think you're taking out?" Laura asked, her expression blank but her tone laced with irritation.
    "Obviously Bulldozer and Shadow," the zombie king replied, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.
    "Oh¡­ that's not a bad idea," Laura said, nodding slightly. The thought of taking down Bulldozer had crossed her mind more than once. She'd always been curious about what was inside that thick skull of his.
    But building a new hive? Yeah, no. Betraying Ethan wasn't even on the table.
    "So¡­ I think I'll just take you out instead!" she declared. And with that, her figure blurred as she launched herself straight at the towering zombie king.
    "Huh?" The zombie king's brows furrowed. So the rumors were true¡ªLaura was as vicious as they said.
    "Well, if that's how it's gonna be, then it's a fight to the death! Let's go!" he roared, turning to his followers. "Attack!"
    "Raaaghhh!" The zombies behind him erupted into a frenzy, charging forward with wild abandon.
    The street instantly descended into chaos.
    But it didn't stop there. From the alleys and side streets, more zombies began to pour in¡ªEthan's elite forces, ready to defend their turf.
    The two groups clashed violently, tearing into each other with savage ferocity.
    Amid the chaos, Laura darted around the zombie king, her claws slashing in a blur. Ten deep gashes appeared across his chest, dark, foul-smelling blood oozing out.
    The zombie king howled in pain, swinging a massive fist toward her. But Laura was too fast, sidestepping effortlessly before vanishing from his sight again.
    Swish, swish, swish!
    Laura's speed was overwhelming. She circled him relentlessly, her claws raking across his body again and again. Blood sprayed everywhere, and it wasn't long before the once-imposing zombie king looked like he'd been shredded into ribbons.
    The towering brute roared in frustration, but there was nothing he could do.
    Laura leapt into the air, her razor-sharp claws aimed directly at his skull.
    "Let's see what's inside that thick head of yours¡­" she muttered with a wicked grin.
    ...
    This wasn't an isolated incident. Around the edges of Ethan's territory, other small zombie factions were also making moves, hoping to snatch a piece of the pie.
    But they didn't get far. Ethan's other zombie kings quickly crushed these opportunists, wiping them out before they could become a real threat.
    This kind of thing wasn't unusual¡ªit happened from time to time. But today, the number of attacks was unusually high. Still, it wasn't enough to warrant Ethan's personal involvement. His subordinates handled it with ease.
    Meanwhile, high above the city, countless drones zipped through the air like hummingbirds, their movements swift and precise.
    Genesis Biotech was keeping a close eye on the situation.
    "Just as I thought. The zombies are starting to fight among themselves," Nathan said, lounging in his office with one leg crossed over the other.
    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire
    His gaze shifted to the side, where Jessica's team stood nearby.
    "Ahem! Captain Reed, taking down zombie kings must've been exhausting, huh? I think you and your team deserve a few days off. Leave the cleanup to us," Nathan said with a sly smile.
    Jessica scoffed, her expression dripping with contempt. "Oh, I see how it is, Mr. Nathan. We do the hard work of killing the zombie kings, and then you swoop in to collect all the crystal cores and Neurocores? Nice try."
    The teammate next to Jessica chimed in enthusiastically, "Exactly, Mr. Nathan! Other people plant the trees, and you just want to pick the fruit? That's not how this works."
    Nathan forced a sheepish laugh, trying to play it off. "Oh, come on now, it's not like that. You're making it sound so bad." But inside, he was grumbling to himself. Damn, they saw right through me. These people are way too sharp. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Jessica stood up abruptly, brushing off the conversation. "Alright, let's move. We've got orders from Sophia¡ªhunt down as many zombie kings as possible and bring them back to San Bernardino."
    "Yes, ma'am!" her team responded in unison, quickly gathering their gear and heading out the door.
    Nathan watched them leave, his eyes narrowing as the door slammed shut with a loud bang. His expression immediately shifted to one of urgency. He turned to his assistant, practically barking orders. "Hurry, hurry! Deploy as many Awakener squads as we can. We can't let Jessica and her team snatch up all the crystal cores!"
    "Understood!" The female assistant nodded and rushed out of the room.
    Just as she was leaving, Nathan called after her, a new idea lighting up in his mind. "Oh, and one more thing¡ªpost an announcement on the official site. Say that Genesis Biotech is officially restarting the 'Operation King Hunt' initiative!"
    ...
    Meanwhile, Ethan was still lounging on his couch, looking as relaxed as ever. But outside his window, the city was anything but calm. After a few days of relative peace, the apocalyptic chaos had returned. The air was filled with the guttural roars and howls of zombies, echoing through the streets.
    High above the city, a few black crows circled the towering skyscrapers. One of them suddenly swooped down, landing on the 42nd-floor window of Ethan's building. Its crimson eyes gleamed with excitement as it tapped its beak against the glass.
    Tap, tap, tap! "Dinner¡­ dinner¡­"
    "Oh¡­" Ethan murmured, sitting up lazily. He stretched his neck with a soft crack and glanced out the window, his gaze drifting toward the horizon. "Where should I start?"
    And just like that, his figure vanished into thin air.
    At the edge of Ethan's territory, the aftermath of a skirmish was still fresh. Zombie corpses were strewn across the ground in grotesque heaps. A few surviving zombies crouched over the bodies, clawing into their skulls to dig out the precious Neurocores inside.
    Laura was among them. Having just taken down the hulking zombie king, she was drenched in foul, black blood. Kneeling on the ground, she dug her claws into the zombie king's skull, stirring it around until she pulled out a crystal core. Without a second thought, and with no regard for the bits of brain matter clinging to it, she shoved the whole thing into her mouth.
    The scene was bizarre, to say the least.
    But then Laura's nose twitched. She caught a whiff of something¡ªsomething different. Her expression shifted, her eyes narrowing with excitement. She tilted her head slightly, her predatory gaze locking onto a group of figures in the distance.s.
    Sure enough, a small team of humans was making their way down the street. It was Jessica's squad.
    "Well, well, an A-rank zombie king. You don't see that every day¡­" Jessica muttered, her sharp eyes studying Laura from afar.
    "Yeah, no kidding," one of her teammates added. "Looks like the L.A. branch has been feeding their zombies pretty well."
    Back in San Bernardino, A-rank zombies were practically extinct. Seeing one here was a rare treat.
    Jessica wasted no time. She began issuing orders with the precision of a seasoned leader. "Zoe, you and Joshua handle the elite zombies. The zombie king is mine and Daniel's. Give us ten minutes, and we'll have her down."
    "Got it, no problem," Zoe replied with a nod.
    The team moved quickly, splitting up and falling into their assigned roles. Their coordination was seamless, the result of countless hunts together.
    It was this kind of teamwork that had allowed them to take down so many zombie kings back in San Bernardino.
    ...

 Chapter 128 This has to be an illusion!

    "Hehehehe~~~" Laura's face twisted into her signature eerie grin. It had been days since she last tasted human flesh, and she was craving that flavor again.Without hesitation, she spread her claws wide, her body transforming into a gust of wind as she lunged straight at a group of humans.
    Behind her, the zombies that had been feasting on Neurocores were startled by the commotion. Bloodied mouths let out guttural roars as they too charged toward the humans.
    "What a ferocious zombie!" Jessica's brows furrowed as she spun around, drawing a short alloy blade from her side.
    The team members around her felt their energy surge, each activating their Awakener abilities in response.
    "Flame Barrier!" Joshua bellowed, his voice booming as waves of heat radiated from his body. Flames erupted from his hands, forming a blazing wall that halted the elite zombies in their tracks.
    "Lightning Field!" shouted another young man, electricity crackling across his body. Dropping to one knee, he slammed his fist into the ground.
    A surge of lightning exploded outward, spreading across the battlefield. Any zombie that touched it convulsed violently, smoke rising from their charred bodies as they collapsed.
    "Aqua Spear!"
    A female Awakener nearby glowed with a soft blue light as water droplets began to coalesce around her. Though the power seemed gentle, the spears of water she formed pierced through the zombies with deadly precision.
    These three were all A-rank elemental Awakeners, their abilities formidable. Despite the ferocity of the zombie horde, holding them off for ten minutes wouldn't be an issue.
    Meanwhile, Jessica teamed up with a psychic Awakener to take on Laura directly.
    Jessica's ability, Rapid Mirage, enhanced her legs, granting her incredible speed. Her movements left behind afterimages as she darted forward, alloy blade in hand, aiming a slash straight at Laura.
    Laura countered with her claws, her razor-sharp nails clashing against the blade.
    Clang! Clang! Clang!
    Sparks flew as their strikes collided at blinding speed, their movements so fast it was almost impossible to follow.
    The psychic Awakener beside Jessica extended his mental energy, forming an invisible barrier that pressed toward Laura, attempting to slow her down.
    But then, something unexpected happened.
    A flock of crows suddenly swooped down, their wings cutting through the air as they flew over the street.
    "Caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw!"
    Their cries were haunting, like the tolling of a death knell. A chilling sense of foreboding washed over the battlefield, as if death itself was drawing near.
    "Huh?" The psychic Awakener, Daniel, froze. His heightened senses picked up on something ominous. Unease crept into his heart as he glanced upward, noticing the crows circling above a nearby street.
    And then, out of nowhere, a tall figure appeared below them. His expression was calm, his features strikingly handsome, and he wore a pristine white shirt that seemed untouched by the chaos around him.
    "Daniel, what are you doing? Focus and launch your psychic attack!" Jessica shouted, still locked in combat with Laura, her attention fully on the fight. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire
    But Daniel stood frozen, his voice trembling. "Captain Reed¡­ look over there!"
    "What?" Jessica parried Laura's claws with her blade, then leapt back to create some distance. Following Daniel's gaze, she turned to look in the direction he was pointing.
    "...What the hell?!" Jessica's face froze in shock, her mind racing as she tried to process what she was seeing.
    That figure¡­ it couldn't be.
    The man in the white shirt, with his cold, sharp features and the crows circling him¡ªit was exactly like the photo.
    "This is impossible!" Jessica's heart pounded in her chest. He's supposed to be dead!
    "This has to be an illusion! There must be a Zombie King nearby with hallucination abilities!"
    "Captain¡­ it's real!" Daniel's voice cracked, his eyes wide with disbelief.
    The man¡ªEthan¡ªbegan walking toward them, his steps slow and deliberate. As he moved, an oppressive aura spread outward, the Domain of the Dead unfurling like a storm. The ground beneath him cracked and splintered, as if the earth itself was recoiling from his presence. It was as if a natural disaster had descended upon them.
    Since absorbing the crystal core of the Bone-Claw Zombie King, Ethan's Domain of the Dead had grown even more terrifying.
    The Awakeners around him felt their breaths hitch, their chests tightening as if they were being crushed under the weight of the ocean. The pressure was suffocating, and it felt like they were moments away from being obliterated.
    The three elemental Awakeners turned to look, their faces pale with shock. "Captain, what's going on?!"
    Jessica gritted her teeth, her voice strained. "We¡­ we might've killed the wrong one."
    "What?!" The others stared at her, their eyes wide with disbelief.
    The overwhelming pressure emanating from Ethan was unmistakable. This was the power of a true Zombie King. It was worlds apart from the one they had hunted that night.
    "Absolute Domain!"
    "This¡­ this is what a real Absolute Domain feels like," Jessica muttered, her voice heavy with tension.
    As Ethan continued to approach, the oppressive force of his aura grew stronger and stronger. The team could barely hold themselves together under the crushing weight.
    "Captain, what do we do now?" one of the team members asked, their voice trembling.
    "There's no other choice. The plan's a bust. Daniel, use a psychic barrier to hold off the Absolute Domain. We're retreating!" Jessica barked, her tone sharp and decisive.
    "I'll¡­ I'll try!" Daniel gritted his teeth, his face pale. The Absolute Domain was suffocating, and his psychic energy, instead of spreading outward, was being forced back into his own mind. It felt like needles stabbing into his brain, the pain excruciating.
    "Arghhh¡ª!" he roared, pushing through the agony as he forced his psychic energy to its absolute limit. He managed to extend a barrier, but it barely reached six feet around him.
    The brief reprieve was enough. The rest of the team seized the opportunity, unleashing every ounce of their energy to fend off the zombie horde, Laura, and the crushing weight of Ethan's Domain of the Dead.
    "Move!" Jessica shouted, her figure blurring as she leapt toward a nearby high-rise.
    The other Awakeners followed her lead, their movements swift and agile as they scrambled up to the rooftop.
    But as Jessica glanced back, her heart sank. Daniel was still standing in place, unmoving.
    "Hey! What are you doing? Get out of there!" she yelled.
    "Captain¡­ I can't¡­ I can't make it," Daniel said, his voice weak. His psychic energy was completely drained, and just holding off Ethan's Domain for three seconds had pushed him to his absolute limit. His body swayed, barely able to stay upright. He didn't have the strength to run.
    He was sacrificing himself to buy his teammates time to escape.
    "Damn it!" Jessica cursed under her breath, her fists clenching as frustration and helplessness surged through her.
    The rest of the team hesitated, their jaws tight, their faces etched with grief. They knew what Daniel was doing, and it tore at them.
    "Go!" Jessica snapped, her voice cutting through their hesitation. "Now's not the time to play hero!"
    The others swallowed their emotions and turned, sprinting toward safety. There was no time to argue.
    But Ethan's figure flickered, and in an instant, he was standing in front of Daniel. The psychic Awakener was trembling, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth as he struggled to stay upright.
    Ethan tilted his head slightly, his expression calm but cold. "You know, I really hate tragic sacrifices."
    "You¡­" Daniel's voice was barely a whisper, his eyes wide with terror as he stared at Ethan's face.
    "Don't worry," Ethan said, his tone almost casual. "None of them are getting away. I'll send them to join you soon enough."
    Without another word, Ethan reached out, his hand plunging into Daniel's skull with precision. It was quick, painless. He extracted Daniel's crystal core, ending his suffering in an instant.
    "Rest now¡­"
    Ethan's gaze shifted as he watched Laura leading a pack of elite zombies in pursuit of Jessica and the others. The zombies were relentless, their movements unnervingly agile as they scaled the high-rise with ease, their feral eyes locked on their prey. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    And then, Ethan vanished again.
    Jessica and her team were sprinting across the rooftops, leaping from building to building as fast as they could. Below them, the streets were swarming with ferocious zombies, their snarls echoing as they climbed after the fleeing humans.
    This was the first time Jessica had ever felt so cornered, so utterly outmatched. Her heart was still pounding from the encounter with Ethan.
    That Zombie King¡­ he was on a completely different level.
    Just the power of his Absolute Domain had been enough to crush them, leaving them gasping for air. And the way he carried himself, so calm, so detached¡ªit was as if he was toying with them, watching them struggle for his own amusement.
    "Captain, there are too many zombies! We're not going to make it out of here!" one of the female team members cried, her face pale and drenched in sweat. Panic was written all over her features.
    Jessica's sharp eyes scanned their surroundings, assessing the situation. It was bad¡ªreally bad. But then, in the distance, she spotted something. A few drones were zipping through the air, their lights blinking as they moved.
    "That's Nathan's Operation King Hunt squad!" Jessica shouted, her voice filled with a glimmer of hope. "They're just ahead. Let's move! We'll regroup with them!"
    ...

 Chapter 129 Is thisâ€¦ hell?

    The group's eyes lit up at the suggestion¡ªit was a solid plan. Without wasting any time, they headed in that direction.Up ahead, the streets were already a battlefield. Nathan had clearly sent in a significant force: three full Awakener squads and five hundred armed personnel.
    These armed fighters weren't just random survivors. They'd been carefully selected and enhanced with the newly developed "Human Evolution Serum." Once injected, their strength reached the Neurocore stage, making them as formidable as elite zombies in combat.
    Their weapons had also evolved. Guns were no longer the go-to choice. Instead, every single one of them wielded titanium-alloy machetes. Why? Because elite zombies had bones so tough that bullets were often ineffective. A well-forged machete, however, could get the job done. In fact, with enough skill, one clean swing could decapitate a zombie, saving both time and resources.
    Among them were also second-generation cyborgs, controlled by advanced AI. These units were cold, calculating, and terrifyingly efficient, with combat capabilities that rivaled the best.
    To be fair, Genesis Biotech had made impressive strides in recent months. Their advancements were nothing short of remarkable. But compared to Ethan's crew? They still felt like small fry.
    In the chaos of the zombie horde, one figure stood out like a mountain¡ªBulldozer. His massive frame was impossible to miss as he roared and hurled wrecked cars from the street into clusters of fighters like they were toys.
    Nearby, the zombie tiger Snowy let out an earth-shaking roar, its sheer presence enough to send shivers down anyone's spine. With one swipe of its massive paw, it turned a human into nothing more than a smear on the pavement.
    And then there was PhD, lurking in the shadows of an alley. His sinister gaze scanned the battlefield, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. When the time came, he unleashed devastating psychic attacks, leaving the Awakeners clutching their heads in agony.
    The leader of Operation King Hunt, Captain Jack Sullivan, stood at the forefront. A rugged man with sharp features and piercing eyes, he surveyed the scene with a grim expression.
    "Something's not right. Why are there more zombies showing up?" Jack muttered, his voice heavy with suspicion.
    According to their intel, the zombie king in this area was supposed to be dead. Without a leader, the horde shouldn't have this level of coordination. Yet here they were¡ªorganized, relentless, and, worst of all, working together.
    "They should be tearing each other apart by now¡­" Jack's eyes narrowed as he spotted another wave of elite zombies pouring in from a street corner. Their bloodstained faces twisted into feral snarls as they charged forward.
    More of them? This was getting out of hand. If this kept up, they wouldn't last much longer.
    Suddenly, a commotion erupted from a nearby high-rise. Jack turned just in time to see several figures scrambling down the building in a panic. They leapt to the ground, landing in a heap, battered and breathless. It was Jessica's squad, clearly fleeing for their lives.
    But right on their heels was a swarm of zombies, pouring out of the building like a flood. Among them was Queen Laura, her blood-soaked figure radiating a terrifying, predatory aura.
    The zombies didn't stop. They leapt from the building one after another, crashing to the ground with sickening thuds before immediately resuming their pursuit.
    "Are you kidding me?!" Jack shouted, his voice filled with disbelief. He quickly barked orders to his team. "Watch out for the zombies coming from above!"
    The Awakeners snapped to attention, launching attacks to hold the line. But not everyone was quick enough. A few were crushed under the falling zombies, their screams cut short as they were torn apart.
    Laura's twisted grin spread across her face as she surveyed the chaos. "Well, well, this is a nice little gathering," she sneered. In a blur, she darted into the ranks of the armed personnel, slicing through them like a scythe through wheat. Neurocore-enhanced or not, they were no match for her.
    "You brought this horde here?!" Jack demanded, glaring at Jessica.
    Jessica, drenched in sweat and struggling to catch her breath, glanced back at the zombies now being held off¡ªbarely. "I came to warn you! The zombie king here isn't dead. You need to retreat. Now!"
    "What?!" Jack's face twisted in shock. His brows furrowed deeply as frustration bubbled up. First, they were told the king was dead. Now, it wasn't? Was this some kind of sick joke?
    But looking at the horde's behavior, it was hard to deny. This level of coordination could only mean one thing: a zombie king was pulling the strings.
    Jack's gut sank. If Jessica was right, they were in way over their heads. "Fall back! Everyone, retreat!" he shouted.
    The order was a relief to the team, who had been itching to get out of there. They immediately began pulling back, fighting as they went. But the retreat was anything but smooth. Zombies pounced on stragglers, ripping them apart in a frenzy of blood and gore.
    "This is insane! These zombies are way too strong!"
    "Just keep moving! Don't stop!"
    The Awakeners were shaken to their core. This wasn't like any other area they'd fought in. The zombies here were faster, stronger, and far more aggressive¡ªlikely due to their advanced evolution. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire
    Behind them, Bulldozer, Laura, and Snowy gave chase, relentless in their pursuit.
    Jessica's squad, being the fastest, managed to pull ahead. As they neared the edge of the danger zone, they finally allowed themselves a moment of relief. They'd made it out¡ªbarely. But the fear lingered. Today had been far too close. One wrong move, and they'd have been dead.
    Or maybe¡­ surviving this at all was just dumb luck.
    But just then¡ª
    Out of the corner of her eye, Jessica caught sight of something. Her gaze snapped upward, locking onto the rooftop of a towering skyscraper ahead. A tall, slender figure stood at the edge, silhouetted against the sky.
    "What the¡ª?!" Jessica froze in her tracks, her heart skipping a beat. She threw out her arm, signaling the others. "Stop! Everyone, stop!"
    "What's wrong, Captain Reed?" one of the Awakeners asked, confused by her sudden urgency.
    "He's up there!" Jessica's voice was tight, her expression grim. Though the figure was far away, she had no doubt. That face, that sharp, handsome profile, the white dress shirt fluttering in the wind¡ªit was burned into her memory. There was no mistaking him.
    "Who?" The others exchanged puzzled glances, but their eyes followed hers. Soon enough, they too noticed the figure standing on the rooftop.
    Ethan.
    He stood at the edge of the skyscraper, the wind whipping around him, his white shirt billowing like a banner. From where he stood, it seemed as though one more step would send him plummeting into the abyss below. His gaze swept over the streets beneath him, taking in the chaos¡ªthe abandoned cars scattered like forgotten toys, the fleeing humans reduced to tiny, insignificant shadows.
    Everything was within his sight. His domain. His kingdom. And he watched it all with the cold, unyielding gaze of a king surveying his realm.
    "It's time to close the net."
    His voice was calm, almost casual, but the moment the words left his lips, the ground below erupted. Thick, writhing vines burst forth, snaking across the street like living serpents. They wove together into a massive, impenetrable web, cutting off the humans' escape route.
    "Ahhh¡ª!"
    Screams tore through the air as the vines lashed out, grabbing several people and hoisting them into the air. The sharp tendrils pierced their flesh, draining them dry in seconds. Their bodies shriveled, collapsing into lifeless husks.
    "Damn it!" Jessica's eyes widened in horror as she took in the scene. Her heart sank like a stone. They were trapped. With the horde closing in from behind and the vines blocking their path ahead, there was nowhere left to run. The zombies had them surrounded, and it was clear this wasn't some random ambush. No, this was a carefully laid trap. A game. And they were the mice.
    Her chest tightened as the realization hit her. That zombie king¡ªEthan¡ªhe was far stronger than she'd imagined. And worse, he'd been toying with them the entire time.
    "Captain, what do we do now?" one of her team members asked, their voice trembling with fear. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Jessica clenched her fists, her jaw tightening. "There's no way out. We fight to the death."
    The others exchanged grim looks but nodded. "Understood."
    Behind them, the sound of the horde grew louder.
    Laura, Bulldozer, and the rest of the elite zombies were closing in fast, their snarls and roars echoing like a death knell.
    The slower Awakeners were already being overtaken, dragged to the ground and torn apart.
    The air was filled with the sickening sounds of flesh being ripped, bones snapping, and the agonized screams of the dying.
    The once five-hundred-strong force of Neurocore-enhanced fighters had been reduced to just a few dozen. The rest were either dead or worse¡ªunrecognizable pieces of what had once been human.
    Jack stood amidst the chaos, his face a mask of fury and despair.
    His fists were clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white, his eyes bloodshot as he took in the carnage around him. Everywhere he looked, there were zombies¡ªferal, monstrous creatures tearing into his comrades.
    In the distance, crows circled overhead, their sharp beaks stained with blood as they picked at the scattered remains.
    The scene was grotesque, surreal, like something out of a nightmare.
    "Is this¡­ hell?"
    ...

 Chapter 130 Your mission is complete

    However, one phrase surfaced in Jack's mind¡ªThe Forbidden Zone of Humanity.Around him, a few other Crystal Core-level Awakeners were desperately trying to hold their ground.
    "Water Prison!" A female teammate poured every ounce of her energy into activating her ability.
    But she wasn't using it to fight off the zombies. Instead, she trapped herself within it, because the sheer number of zombies around her was overwhelming.
    Her entire body was drenched in sweat as she gritted her teeth, struggling to hold on.
    That faint blue energy was the last trace of color she would leave in this world.
    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire
    Schlck!
    Suddenly, a black claw pierced through her chest from behind, sending warm blood splattering everywhere.
    The searing pain made her body convulse uncontrollably, and the energy surrounding her dissipated in an instant.
    Her face twisted in agony as she slowly turned her head, only to see a pitch-black face glaring at her with feral malice.
    It was none other than Shadow, the dark predator.
    "Captain¡­ s-save me¡­" she whimpered, her voice trembling with despair.
    But Jessica, standing ahead, merely glanced back at her. Without a hint of emotion, she turned away and swung her short blade, cutting down two zombies in her path.
    Others might not escape, but that didn't mean she couldn't.
    Jessica's ability, Rapid Mirage, enhanced her physical speed to an extraordinary degree. In this apocalyptic world, it was practically a survival cheat code.
    Her figure flickered as she darted forward, stepping on the heads of several zombies before leaping onto the wall of a high-rise building. Like a spider, she clung to the surface with ease.
    She glanced back briefly, watching as her teammates were slaughtered one by one.
    "I'm out of here. You guys will have to hold them off¡­" she muttered coldly.
    With a graceful leap, Jessica landed on the rooftop, her movements as fluid as ever.
    Jack caught this out of the corner of his eye, his brows furrowing deeply. "She actually ran¡­"
    Then again, it wasn't surprising. In the apocalypse, this was just how things worked. If he had her kind of ability, he might've done the same.
    But when his gaze shifted to another direction, his expression instantly turned to shock.
    Because¡­
    Ethan, who had been standing at the edge of the building just moments ago, was gone!
    ...
    Jessica darted across the rooftops, her movements swift and precise. Her only thought was to get as far away from this area as possible.
    No.
    She needed to get out of Los Angeles altogether.
    She was never coming back here again.
    This place was nothing short of hell on Earth.
    But just as she was planning her next move, her body suddenly felt heavy, as if an immense pressure had slammed into her like a meteor crashing to the ground.
    Her once lightning-fast movements came to an abrupt halt, leaving her frozen in place.
    "Shit!"
    That familiar, suffocating pressure made her heart sink. She didn't even need to look to know what¡ªor who¡ªit was. But she did anyway.
    And there he was.
    A tall, imposing figure stood ahead of her, like an immovable mountain, an insurmountable barrier.
    Ethan.
    His cold, unfeeling eyes locked onto Jessica.
    This so-called "righteous" human was nothing but a hypocrite. First, she sold out her teammates to buy herself time. Then, she lured the zombies toward Jack. And finally, she told the others to fight to the death while she made her escape.
    Now, under Ethan's piercing gaze, Jessica felt every hair on her body stand on end. Cold sweat dripped down her forehead as her breathing grew erratic.
    Her ability was speed-based, but her physical strength was lacking. There was no way she could break through the terrifying Domain of the Dead that Ethan had unleashed.
    "P-please¡­ let me go. I-I can serve you¡­" Jessica stammered, her lips trembling.
    Even in her final moments, she refused to give up, desperately clinging to the hope of survival.
    Ethan's lips curled into a faint smirk. "Your mission is complete."
    "Huh? What¡­ what do you mean?" Jessica stammered, utterly confused.
    But before she could process his words, Ethan's figure blurred and appeared right in front of her.
    "Feel free to visit Los Angeles again¡­ in your next life." With that, Ethan raised his hand and slashed downward. A gleaming tachi materialized in his grip, slicing cleanly through Jessica's jaw and up to her skull. Blood sprayed into the air.
    A single crystal core shot out from her body, spinning as it fell.
    Hypocritical humans must face judgment¡­ the judgment of the Zombie King.
    Ethan waved his hand, collecting her lifeless body. Standing atop the high-rise, he glanced into the distance, where a surveillance drone buzzed faintly in the air.
    His gaze locked onto the drone, but instead of destroying it, he raised his hand and gave it a casual wave. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    ...
    Genesis Biotech Headquarters.
    Nathan was dozing off in his office chair when the sharp clack of high heels echoed down the hallway. The sound grew louder until his assistant burst through the door without knocking.
    "Mr. Nathan! We've got a major problem!"
    "Huh?" Nathan jolted awake, nearly falling out of his chair. He rubbed his bleary eyes, trying to focus.
    "What is it? Did Jessica steal the crystal cores?"
    "No, sir. She's¡­ she's dead."
    "WHAT?!" Nathan's eyes widened in disbelief, his mind racing. Dead? How?
    "See for yourself."
    The assistant quickly tapped on her laptop, connecting it to the projector. A video began to play, captured by the drone.
    The footage showed the streets of Los Angeles, overrun with hordes of zombies. Nathan's team of Awakeners was being overwhelmed, pinned to the ground, and torn apart. Even the cybernetic-enhanced soldiers were being dismantled limb by limb, their mechanical parts scattered like broken toys.
    The scene shifted to the rooftop of a high-rise. A tall, imposing figure stood there, emotionless, watching the carnage below as if it were all part of his plan.
    "Wait a second!" Nathan shouted, leaning forward, his eyes glued to the screen. That figure¡­ it was too familiar. It was the face that haunted his nightmares.
    "Am I still dreaming? Maybe I need to go back to sleep¡­"
    "Mr. Nathan," the assistant said gravely, "the Zombie King isn't dead."
    "That's impossible¡­" Nathan muttered, pinching his thigh hard enough to leave a mark. Nope, he was definitely awake.
    "Jessica said she killed him!" he protested, his voice rising in desperation.
    "She lied. The one she killed was a decoy. And now, all the Awakeners you sent¡­ they're gone. Wiped out."
    "¡­" Nathan fell silent, his face pale as he turned back to the screen. The footage showed Ethan finishing off Jessica, then casually waving at the drone as if he knew exactly who was watching.
    "Holy¡­ crap¡­" Nathan sucked in a sharp breath, feeling lightheaded. His vision blurred, and for a moment, he thought he might pass out from the sheer shock.
    "Mr. Nathan! Are you okay?!" The assistant rushed over, patting his back to help him catch his breath.
    "Jessica¡­ that idiot¡­ that absolute idiot¡­" Nathan muttered under his breath, no longer caring about maintaining his composure. His frustration boiled over, and he slumped back in his chair, utterly defeated.
    This was worse than eating a hundred thousand flies. No, a million flies. His stomach churned with disgust and regret.
    Even if they couldn't beat the zombies outright, they should've at least been able to hold their ground. But now? Thanks to Jessica's incompetence, they'd handed the enemy a decisive advantage.
    "Jessica was dead weight! Hiring her as an external asset¡­ I can't even¡­ I just can't¡­" Nathan trailed off, shaking his head in disbelief. He had no words to describe how badly this had gone.
    If he'd known it would turn out like this, he never would've brought her on board.
    This was a disaster. A complete and utter disaster.
    After taking a moment to steady himself, Nathan's expression darkened. His frustration turned to anger as he grabbed the satellite phone on his desk and dialed Sophia's number. Someone was going to answer for this mess.
    The phone rang a few times before Sophia picked up, her voice as calm and lazy as ever. "Nathan, what's got you so worked up?"
    Nathan's temper flared at her nonchalant tone. "Sophia, do you have any idea what your people just did?!"
    "What's the problem, Nathan? Why are you yelling?" Sophia replied, her voice dripping with indifference.
    Nathan clenched his teeth, his grip tightening on the phone. "Your so-called 'team' has completely screwed me over! I've suffered massive losses because of them. Sophia, I'm asking you¡ªare you going to take responsibility for this or not?!"
    ¡­

 Chapter 131 Fungi

    "What did I even do to you? And what do you mean, 'take responsibility'?" Sophia looked utterly baffled, staring at Nathan like he was some wronged housewife sulking over spilled milk."Jessica and the others are dead!" Nathan snapped, his voice sharp with frustration. He then launched into a detailed recount of everything that had happened, leaving out no detail, no matter how small.
    Sophia froze, her expression shifting to one of shock.
    Jessica... dead?
    That didn't make sense. In her mind, Jessica was sharp, resourceful, and practically a survival expert. Even if a mission went south, death seemed like the least likely outcome.
    But now, here they were.
    "Cough... Mr. Nathan, maybe it was just an accident. They must've made a mistake," Sophia offered, though her tone lacked conviction.
    "And what about the people I lost? What am I supposed to do about that?" Nathan shot back, his frustration bubbling over.
    "Well, uh..." Sophia hesitated, knowing full well that her team bore most of the responsibility for this disaster. She was at a loss for words. "Look, don't get worked up. Failure happens. No one can guarantee a 100% success rate every single time, right?"
    "Not worked up? Are you kidding me? At this rate, zombies are gonna be knocking on my front door any minute now!" Nathan's voice rose, his irritation palpable. "And if my company gets wiped out, you think HQ's just gonna let this slide? You'll be in just as much trouble as me!"
    The truth was, both of them worked for Genesis Biotech, and failure wasn't exactly something the company tolerated. If you couldn't deliver, you were replaced. And the replacements? Well, let's just say their fates were grim¡ªlive experiments or full-on bio-modification.
    Sophia sighed, rubbing her temples as she tried to think. This whole situation was a mess, and she was starting to feel like she'd shot herself in the foot.
    "Relax. I've still got an A+ grade triple-modified unit I haven't deployed yet," she said, trying to sound confident.
    "Forget it. Don't even bother," Nathan replied, clearly done with her excuses. He didn't trust her anymore. This was something he'd have to take up with HQ directly.
    ...
    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, Ethan was leading his crew as they cleaned up the aftermath. The air was thick with the stench of blood and decay, and the sound of zombies feasting on flesh filled the area. The fight had been tough, sure, but the rewards? Oh, they were worth it.
    The elite zombies under Ethan's command had grown even stronger, their numbers swelling with each victory.
    Ethan himself had scored big¡ªfive A-grade crystal cores and several B+ ones.
    Too much. Way too much. There was no way he could consume it all at once.
    Just as he was contemplating what to do with the surplus, Big Ears came sprinting over, his oversized ears flapping wildly as he ran.
    "Boss! There's some human activity near the edge of our territory, in the forest. Not sure what they're up to, but it's a lot of movement," Big Ears reported, panting slightly.
    "Oh..." Ethan nodded, his expression calm but thoughtful.
    It was clear that Genesis Biotech wasn't the only group sniffing around. Other human factions were starting to make moves too¡ªprobably the Black Hand Legion, some random survivor groups, or maybe even an official government shelter.
    But Ethan wasn't particularly concerned. These small fry weren't worth his personal attention. He'd let his underlings handle it.
    With that, he turned and headed back to his base.
    There was, however, one lingering issue that he couldn't ignore¡ªthe mutated fungi near the graveyard. Those things were a real problem. They had the ability to mimic their surroundings, making them incredibly dangerous.
    If left unchecked, who knew what kind of monstrosity they might evolve into?
    Ethan figured it was time to deal with them. Besides, he had another idea brewing in the back of his mind. If he could take out the fungi, maybe he'd get his hands on another crystal core seed. With that, he could create a sixth zombie king to add to his growing army.
    Back in the human world, Genesis Biotech was still making waves online.
    Their recent announcement about restarting the "Operation King Hunt" had stirred up a lot of buzz.
    "What's going on? Why's it so quiet all of a sudden?"
    "Did Genesis Biotech manage to take down the zombie king yet?"
    "No clue... there's been no updates."
    "Wasn't this supposed to be live-streamed? Why isn't the announcement being updated?"
    "..."
    The comments under the announcement were piling up fast, with survivors from all over Los Angeles chiming in. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    But just as the discussion was reaching a fever pitch, the screen suddenly refreshed, and a single line of text appeared:
    'The post you commented on has been deleted.'
    "Huh?"
    "What's going on? Why was the post deleted?"
    "No idea¡­"
    The survivors stared at their screens, utterly confused.
    ...
    The day of carnage had come to an end. As night fell, darkness blanketed the land, and Ethan's territory returned to its usual eerie calm.
    Well, almost.
    From the forest at the edge of his domain, the occasional zombie growl echoed through the night. It seemed a few stray humans had wandered too close, likely trying to scout the area.
    Their curiosity had cost them their lives, their screams silenced as they became nothing more than a midnight snack for the undead.
    Inside his base, Ethan lounged on a worn leather sofa, swirling a crimson liquid in a wine glass. With a single gulp, he downed the contents, savoring the rush of power as the A-grade crystal core he'd absorbed earlier coursed through him. His body felt alive, buzzing with energy.
    He stood up slowly, his tall frame casting a shadow across the room. And then, in the blink of an eye, he was gone.
    The graveyard was pitch black under the shroud of night. A cold wind swept through, carrying with it a mournful wail that seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere all at once.
    Behind the graveyard, the trees in the forest swayed, their branches creaking and rustling like skeletal fingers beckoning in the dark.
    Ethan's figure materialized amidst the shadows, his sharp eyes cutting through the gloom as if the darkness itself bent to his will.
    "What's hiding out here?" he muttered to himself, stepping forward. His form shimmered briefly before vanishing again, blending seamlessly into the night as he activated his cloaking ability. It was as if the darkness had swallowed him whole.
    The forest air was damp and cold, the kind of chill that seeped into your bones. Ethan moved silently, weaving through the trees like a phantom. The silence was oppressive¡ªno insects chirped, no animals stirred.
    But the trees¡­ they were alive in a different way.
    Clusters of grotesque red growths clung to the trunks, pulsating faintly like beating hearts. The fleshy tumors were packed so densely in some areas that they seemed to breathe, their rhythmic throbbing almost hypnotic.
    Beneath these growths lay piles of bones¡ªsome animal, some human. Some were neatly stacked, while others were scattered haphazardly across the forest floor. The sight was grotesque, a macabre reminder of what happened to anything that ventured too close.
    It was clear: this part of the forest had been completely overtaken by the mutated fungi. It was a death zone, a place where no other life could survive.
    But Ethan wasn't fazed. His steps were steady as he ventured deeper into the fungal territory.
    The further he went, the stronger the metallic tang of blood became, faint at first but growing more distinct with each step.
    "Humans," Ethan murmured, his senses sharpening. He quickened his pace, following the scent until he came across a body lying on the ground.
    It was a woman, and she hadn't been dead for long.
    Her corpse was riddled with red fungal growths of varying sizes, the tumors sprouting from her body like grotesque flowers. Even her face wasn't spared¡ªtwo large growths protruded from her cheeks, distorting her features.
    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire
    Yet, strangely enough, her expression wasn't one of pain or terror. She looked¡­ peaceful, as if she'd simply fallen asleep.
    "Died looking pretty, huh¡­" Ethan muttered, crouching down to examine her. He couldn't help but wonder what her final moments had been like.
    She was probably one of the humans drawn out by the chaos caused by Genesis Biotech's recent activities. Maybe she'd been curious, hoping to see what was going on.
    Instead, she'd wandered into the wrong part of the forest, straight into the fungal zone. She hadn't even made it to Ethan's territory before meeting her end.
    "Well, that's one less snack for my crew," Ethan thought with a smirk, though he wasn't particularly bothered.
    As he stood there, lost in thought, a faint rustling sound broke the silence. It was subtle at first, but it quickly grew louder, like something was shifting and squirming nearby.
    Ethan's gaze snapped toward the source of the noise.
    The red growths on the trees were moving. Slowly but surely, several of the tumors began to converge, merging together into a single mass.
    And then, the mass began to take shape.
    It was humanoid.
    The figure staggered as it rose, its form becoming more defined with each passing second. Limbs stretched out, a torso took shape, and a face began to emerge. Even the texture of clothing was mimicked, the details eerily precise.
    By the time it fully stood, it was no longer just a mass of fungi.
    It was a woman.
    And not just any woman¡ªit was an exact replica of the corpse lying on the ground.
    ...

 Chapter 132 Here, eat up!

    Ethan watched with his own eyes as the fungus morphed into a human shape. It was nothing short of incredible.He wasn't exactly a scholar and had no clue how it worked, but he'd heard of something called an "enzyme" before¡ªsomething that could slow down its own metabolism to mimic life. People called it the "gene-mimic enzyme."
    Once the woman fully took shape, her expression was blank, her eyes hollow. Without a word, she started walking, step by step, into the distance.
    Ethan guessed she was probably looking for a new host.
    Most likely, one of the dead woman's companions.
    Which meant there were other humans in this forest.
    Without hesitation, Ethan decided to follow her.
    After about ten minutes of walking, they left the fungal zone. The forest returned to its usual state. It was still pitch black, but the faint chirping of insects could be heard from the grass and treetops.
    Occasionally, he'd spot mutated spiders the size of basketballs weaving massive webs between the branches.
    Ethan sniffed the air lightly. It didn't take long for him to catch the scent of humans.
    Not far ahead stood a massive tree, so large it would take three people holding hands to encircle it. The tree was dead and withered, surrounded by piles of overgrown weeds¡ªclearly disturbed by human activity.
    The woman's steps were leading her straight to the tree.
    Beneath the thick layer of weeds was a hidden hollow in the tree. Inside, three young men were huddled together. The space was cramped, dark, and damp, the kind of place that made you feel suffocated just by being there.
    The three of them were pressed so close together they could hear each other breathing.
    One of them, a scruffy-looking guy with a patchy beard and ragged clothes, was fiddling with a phone, tilting it this way and that in frustration.
    "Signal's crap. I can't connect to Genesis Biotech's network at all."
    "Try again tomorrow when we get closer to the edge of the forest," another guy suggested. "No point wasting battery now."
    Charging out here wasn't easy¡ªthey were completely reliant on solar panels.
    "Yeah, I guess¡­" The scruffy man nodded, a glimmer of hope flashing in his eyes. "Man, I wonder what it's like out there. If Genesis Biotech really managed to clear out the zombies in the city, life's gonna get a whole lot better."
    "No kidding," the second guy said, his voice tinged with excitement. "Once we join Genesis Biotech, we won't have to worry about food or supplies anymore."
    He was clearly sick of hiding out in this godforsaken forest.
    But the third guy wasn't sharing their optimism. His brows were furrowed, his face dark with frustration.
    "Ivy's been gone all afternoon, and you two are just sitting here fantasizing?"
    "So what? If she's not back, she's probably dead," the scruffy man said casually, shrugging.
    In a world like this, people dying was just¡­ normal. A girl disappearing for this long? Odds were, she wasn't coming back.
    The third guy's face twisted with anger. He grabbed the scruffy man by the collar and snarled, "Shut your damn mouth! Say one more word, and I'll rip it off your face!"
    "Alright, alright, calm down!" The second guy quickly stepped in to defuse the situation. "Sam, we can't start fighting each other. Let's stick together. We'll go look for Ivy tomorrow morning, okay?"
    The scruffy man scoffed but turned his head away, clearly not interested in arguing further.
    Sam clenched his jaw, his hands trembling as he let go of the scruffy man's shirt. He leaned back against the tree wall, his expression clouded with worry.
    It was obvious¡ªSam and Ivy weren't just casual acquaintances. He cared about her deeply, maybe even loved her.
    The two of them had met while fleeing the apocalypse.
    For months, they'd stuck together, relying on each other to survive. There was even a time when Sam injured his leg, and the scent of his blood attracted a mutated beast. While everyone else ran for their lives, Ivy stayed behind and saved him.
    After that, she never left his side, nursing him back to health and watching over him. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire
    "Ivy's a good person¡­" Sam muttered to himself.
    She wasn't like the others¡ªselfish and cold. Even in the middle of this nightmare, she still held onto her kindness.
    Every time he thought about her, he felt an overwhelming urge to go out and find her.
    But wandering through the forest at night? That was as good as signing your own death warrant.
    But just then¡ª
    A faint rustling sound came from outside the tree hollow, like someone walking through the weeds, their footsteps brushing against the overgrowth.
    "Who's there?" The scruffy man was quick to react, sitting up straight like a startled rabbit, his eyes darting toward the entrance.
    "Ivy! It's Ivy! She's back!" Sam's face lit up with hope, his exhaustion vanishing in an instant. He scrambled to his feet, ready to rush out.
    "Wait, are you out of your mind?" The scruffy man grabbed his arm, holding him back. "It's the middle of the night. How could it possibly be Ivy?"
    "Let go of me! Who else could it be?" Sam snapped, shaking him off and climbing out of the hollow without hesitation.
    The scruffy man frowned deeply, muttering under his breath, Love makes people stupid as hell.
    But there was no stopping him now. With no other choice, the scruffy man and the other guy followed Sam out to see what was going on.
    The three of them emerged from the hollow.
    Under the pale moonlight filtering through the branches, shadows danced across the forest floor. And there, not far away, stood a woman.
    "Ivy! You're finally back!" Sam's face broke into a wide smile, all his earlier worry melting away. He jogged toward her, waving enthusiastically.
    But the scruffy man and the other guy froze in place, their eyes widening in disbelief.
    It really was her?
    How was that even possible? sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The two of them exchanged uneasy glances, keeping their distance from the woman.
    Sam, oblivious to their hesitation, called out, "Where have you been all afternoon? Do you have any idea how worried I was?"
    "Don't worry about me. I'm fine," Ivy replied, her lips curling into a smile. But something about it was¡­ off. Her mouth stretched unnaturally wide, the corners pulling up to her cheekbones in a way that was eerily symmetrical. The smile didn't reach her eyes¡ªit was stiff, almost grotesque.
    "Uh¡­" The scruffy man sucked in a sharp breath, his unease growing. The longer he looked at her, the more wrong it felt.
    The other guy leaned in and whispered, "Sam¡­ Ivy doesn't seem¡­ the same as before."
    "What are you talking about? Stop being so dramatic," Sam shot back, waving him off.
    Ivy's gaze shifted toward the two of them, her tone soft but questioning. "What's wrong with you guys? Why are you standing so far away? I was out in the forest gathering mushrooms this afternoon. That's why I was late."
    "Mushrooms?" The scruffy man blinked, momentarily thrown off. For a second, she sounded¡­ normal again.
    Had he imagined it? Was he just being paranoid?
    Ivy reached into her pocket and pulled out a handful of white button mushrooms. They looked fresh, plump, and perfectly edible¡ªalmost too perfect, given the state of the world.
    "Here, eat up! They won't stay fresh for long," she said, holding them out with a smile.
    The scruffy man's throat bobbed as he swallowed hard. He hadn't eaten in what felt like forever, and his stomach growled at the sight of the mushrooms. But¡­ could they really be trusted?
    He hesitated, glancing at Sam, who was already reaching for one. Of course he's gonna eat it, the scruffy man thought. Let's see what happens to him first.
    Sure enough, Sam didn't even pause. He grabbed a mushroom and popped it into his mouth, chewing with a satisfied grin.
    "These are amazing, Ivy! I can't believe you found so many normal mushrooms. You're incredible."
    "Just lucky, I guess," Ivy said with a soft laugh, her eyes flicking toward the scruffy man and the other guy. "What are you two waiting for? Come on, dig in."
    The scruffy man stayed rooted to the spot, his expression still wary. His eyes darted to Sam, watching him closely for any signs of¡­ well, anything. But Sam seemed fine. Completely fine.
    Then he looked back at the mushrooms in Ivy's hand.
    They were just plain white button mushrooms¡ªthe kind you'd toss into a stew or saut¨¦ in butter back when life was normal. Before the world fell apart, they were the kind of thing you'd see at a barbecue or a family dinner. Harmless. Familiar.
    The scruffy man's mouth started watering. The more he thought about it, the hungrier he got.
    ...

 Chapter 133 The Queen

    At this moment, Ethan was silently observing, noticing that the mutated fungus had indeed evolved significantly. It had learned how to deceive and was getting better at mimicking human expressions.The scruffy man, in the end, couldn't resist the temptation of the mushroom. His last shred of rationality was defeated by hunger.
    He took a few steps forward, grabbed the mushroom, and took a bite. His eyes lit up¡ªit seemed genuinely delicious. Then, he started devouring it like a starving wolf.
    In no time, the piece of mushroom was gone.
    "Got any more?" he asked.
    "Sure do." Ivy grinned, pulling out another piece of a white button mushroom.
    "Hey! Save some for me!" The last young man, seeing the other two eating so happily and seemingly unharmed, panicked at the thought of missing out. He dropped his guard completely and stepped forward to grab a mushroom for himself.
    And just like that, all three of them ended up eating quite a bit of the mushrooms. But as they ate, their gazes grew increasingly unfocused, as if they were sinking into some kind of blissful trance.
    Their expressions now were eerily identical to the woman's right before she died.
    Seeing this, Ivy's grin stretched wide, almost unnaturally so, her cheeks lifting to reveal a sinister and chilling smile.
    "Follow me," she said.
    "Hehehe, okay," the three men replied, their faces plastered with vacant, foolish smiles. They looked like they'd lost all sense, their hands reaching out as if trying to grab invisible stars in the air.
    It was obvious¡ªthey were already hallucinating, lost in some euphoric dream, likely their last before death.
    "It actually has hallucinogenic properties¡­" Ethan muttered to himself from a distance, analyzing the situation.
    The three young men, now completely dazed and mindless, looked like puppets on strings as they followed Ivy toward the fungal zone.
    "Where are they going?" Ethan could feel it¡ªtheir human aura was changing. They were already parasitized by the fungus. Perhaps because of their enhanced Awakened physiques, the red tumors hadn't sprouted on their bodies yet, but it was only a matter of time.
    As the group moved forward, Ethan quickly followed, keeping a safe distance.
    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire
    Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ this was his chance to find the fungal core.
    Thanks to Ethan's stealth abilities, Ivy didn't notice him at all. As they walked deeper into the forest, the surroundings grew eerily quiet. Soon, the red tumors began to reappear, this time in even greater density.
    When they reached the center, the scene was horrifying. Piles of white bones were stacked high¡ªhuman skulls, bird skeletons, all layered on top of one another.
    Clatter!
    The bone pile began to rattle. Something underneath was moving, writhing, as if it was about to break through the surface and emerge.
    "Underground?" Ethan's eyes narrowed as he focused on the scene.
    Before long, several humanoid figures began to form, rising from the bone pile. Among them, one figure stood out¡ªa tall, slender figure wearing a pristine white shirt.
    "You've got to be kidding me!" Ethan blurted out in disbelief. The figure's face¡­ it was identical to his own.
    Clearly, the fungus here had mimicked his appearance.
    Among the other humanoid figures, one was particularly familiar¡ªthin, with sharp, claw-like nails. It was Laura.
    The rest of the figures were strangers to Ethan, but one thing was clear: they were all people the mutated fungus had encountered or killed before.
    The other "Ethan" radiated the strongest presence among the mimics. It was obvious¡ªthis was the ruler of the area.
    The surrounding humanoid figures, along with the red tumors growing everywhere, were its minions¡ªor perhaps more accurately, its offspring. After all, they were all spawned from its spores, growing bit by bit.
    Ethan couldn't help but click his tongue in frustration. If this thing was allowed to keep growing, it might actually manage to create an entire zombie army that looked just like him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Good thing he'd found it early. He had to deal with it now.
    Ivy, upon seeing the other "Ethan," immediately adopted a posture of utmost reverence.
    "I brought back the prey," Ivy said, her tone dripping with pride.
    "Well done," the other "Ethan" replied with a nod, clearly pleased.
    Its mimicry was leagues ahead of the others¡ªso lifelike it was uncanny. Ethan, watching from the shadows, couldn't help but think that if there were a contest for mimicking him, this fungal copy would take first place, and he'd only come in second.
    Meanwhile, the three young men were still in their dazed, foolish state, swiping at the imaginary "stars" in front of them, blissfully unaware of the death creeping closer.
    "Please, let the Queen enjoy the feast," Ivy continued, bowing slightly.
    "Queen?" Ethan's brow furrowed at the strange title. It felt off, but after a moment's thought, he figured it might be because the fake "him" was the fungal hive's mother organism.
    The so-called Queen was just about to make its move on the three men, ready to claim its meal. Ethan, however, wasn't about to let his potential leads¡ªor the fungus's food supply¡ªbe snatched away.
    He stepped out of the shadows, dropping his stealth entirely. His figure emerged from the darkness of the forest, standing tall and unyielding.
    "Hm?" The mutated fungus immediately sensed his presence.
    "We have an intruder¡­" The Queen turned its head, locking eyes with Ethan.
    For a moment, the two Ethans stared each other down, their gazes sharp and unrelenting.
    The fake Ethan's expression twisted into something feral and aggressive. Without hesitation, it lunged at him.
    Ethan's eyes glinted coldly. In an instant, his Domain of the Dead unfolded, a wave of oppressive energy rippling outward like a tidal surge.
    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!
    Several nearby trees exploded into splinters under the sheer pressure. The mimics froze mid-motion, as if someone had hit pause on their movements.
    Amid the flying debris of grass and wood, Ethan drew his tachi. Flames erupted along the blade, roaring to life as he swung it forward in a single, decisive slash.
    WHOOOSH¡ª
    The blade cut through the air with a mournful hum, slicing cleanly through several of the humanoid figures. They didn't bleed; instead, a white, spore-like substance scattered into the air. But as soon as it touched the flames, it ignited with a crackling pop-pop-pop, burning fiercely.
    The remaining mimics recoiled, their expressions flickering with fear.
    "They're afraid of fire," Ethan noted, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.
    He surged forward, his tachi slashing in wide arcs, setting the forest ablaze as he went. The once-dark woods were now illuminated by the bright, flickering glow of firelight.
    The Queen's expression darkened, its brows furrowing in frustration. It quickly summoned reinforcements.
    The red tumors scattered throughout the forest began to writhe and shift, merging together to form humanoid shapes¡ªor even animals. A swarm of fungal creatures, ranging from tiny rats to massive black bears, charged at Ethan all at once.
    But despite their numbers, these creatures were weak. They were no match for Ethan's Domain of the Dead. The moment they stepped into its range, the overwhelming pressure crushed them into nothing but pulp. They posed no real threat.
    However, amidst the chaos of battle, something unexpected happened.
    In the distance, Sam and the other two young men began to stir. They shook their heads, their eyes clearing as they snapped out of their hallucinations. The noise and commotion of the fight had jolted them back to reality.
    "What¡­ what's going on?" the youngest of the three asked, his voice filled with confusion. He looked around, dazed, as if he'd just woken from a long dream.
    Sam's face twisted with urgency. "Ivy! Where's Ivy?!"
    "Ivy? Are you kidding me? We've been played!" the scruffy man roared, his eyes bloodshot with rage.
    Though the three of them had broken free from the hallucination, their bodies were already parasitized. Their life force was draining rapidly, leaving them weaker by the second.
    "This¡­" Sam's gaze locked onto the scene ahead. Through the flames, he saw a figure burning¡ªa figure with half its body consumed by fire. But even with only half a face remaining, he could still recognize her.
    It was Ivy.
    "Is she¡­ really dead?" Sam's eyes went hollow, his face etched with profound sorrow. But as his gaze shifted to the monstrous fungal creatures in the firelight, his expression twisted into one of fury.
    "It's your fault! You killed Ivy!" he screamed, his voice cracking with rage.
    "Kill them!" he roared, charging forward with reckless abandon.
    ¡­

 Chapter 134 Tumor Giant

    Sam, ignoring his injuries, unleashed the last of his strength, throwing himself into a desperate fight against the monsters swarming around him."This guy's insane!" muttered the scruffy man, his brows furrowed in tension. His eyes darted around, clearly weighing the idea of making a run for it. But the dense jungle was crawling with monsters, all converging on their location. There was no way out.
    The younger man beside him looked even more shaken.
    "What do we do?" he asked, his voice trembling.
    "There's no other choice¡ªwe fight our way out!" The scruffy man gritted his teeth, pulling out a dagger. With a grim determination, he too charged into the fray, slashing at the creatures.
    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, Ethan was the undeniable center of attention. Surrounded by countless monsters, he moved like a force of nature, cutting through the mutated fungal creatures as if they were nothing. Each swing of his blade left a trail of destruction.
    In a flash, he shifted his focus and charged straight toward the mother organism.
    The mother organism's face twisted with rage. It raised its arms, and a thick cloud of fungal spores erupted from its body, forming a dense, white mist that surged forward like a dragon made of smoke.
    Ethan didn't flinch. With a single thought, his Domain of the Dead expanded outward, its oppressive force scattering the spore cloud instantly. The domain continued to spread, enveloping the mother organism in its suffocating grasp.
    A sickening sound echoed through the air¡ªcrack, crack, crack! The mother organism's body began to contort as if an invisible hand were crushing it like a lump of clay. Its once-imposing form started to collapse inward, its shape becoming grotesque and unrecognizable.
    "There can be only one!" Ethan muttered under his breath, though he immediately felt like he'd stolen the line from the wrong movie. Still, he shrugged it off. No time to dwell on that now. With his blade igniting in flames, he closed the distance to the mother organism in an instant and swung his fiery tachi in a decisive arc.
    The sharp blade sliced cleanly through its body.
    "AAAAARGH!" The mother organism let out a piercing, ear-splitting shriek that felt like it could shatter eardrums. But it wasn't dead yet. Instead, its body began to swell rapidly, grotesquely.
    In mere moments, bulbous red tumors started to sprout all over its form, one after another, until its entire body was covered in them. The tumors pulsed and throbbed, growing larger and more numerous until the creature stood over ten feet tall¡ªa towering, grotesque mass of flesh and tumors.
    It no longer had a face. Its entire body was a writhing, pulsating nightmare of growths, a horrifying "Tumor Giant."
    Ethan's gaze swept over the monstrosity, and for a brief moment, he felt a twinge of discomfort¡ªlike his latent trypophobia was about to kick in. But he quickly pushed the thought aside. He knew this was the creature's true form.
    The Tumor Giant roared, raising one massive fist and swinging it down toward Ethan with the force of an avalanche. The sheer power behind the blow was enough to crush anything in its path.
    "This thing's got A-rank strength¡­" Ethan analyzed calmly, his mind racing. "Good thing I caught it early. If it had grown to S-rank, this would've been a nightmare."
    As the colossal fist came crashing down, Ethan didn't hesitate. He sheathed his tachi and clenched his fist, meeting the attack head-on.
    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    BOOOOM!
    The impact was cataclysmic. The shockwave from their clash tore through the jungle, sending trees splintering into pieces and causing the ground beneath them to crack and collapse. A wave of air pressure rippled outward, flattening everything in its path.
    But Ethan's physical strength was on a completely different level. The Tumor Giant's massive arm fractured under the force of the collision, its bones snapping like twigs. Its enormous body was sent hurtling backward, crashing into the ground with a thunderous impact.
    "ROOOAAARR!" The Tumor Giant howled in fury, thrashing as it tried to rise. It wasn't just angry¡ªit was desperate. Physical combat wasn't its true strength. Its real power lay in its spores and hallucinogenic abilities. But Ethan's Domain of the Dead was an overwhelming counter, rendering its abilities useless.
    On top of that, the gap in their power levels was insurmountable. The mother organism hadn't yet matured to its full potential, and against Ethan, it didn't stand a chance.
    Its massive, tumor-covered body hit the ground like a sack of broken bones, struggling to move.
    Before it could recover, Ethan leapt high into the air, his figure a blur against the smoky backdrop of the battlefield. He came crashing down, driving his boot directly into the creature's head.
    BOOOOM!
    The ground shook violently as the impact cratered the earth. The Tumor Giant's oversized head was obliterated, reduced to a pulpy mess. At the same time, a glowing crystal core shot out from the remains of its body, spinning through the air.
    Ethan's final blow silenced the chaos in the jungle. The smaller monsters, which had been mimicking life moments earlier, collapsed lifelessly to the ground. Their bodies shriveled and decayed rapidly, turning to ash and rot.
    The piercing shrieks and roars that had filled the air moments ago were gone. The only sound left was the crackling of flames, their flickering light casting eerie shadows across the battlefield.
    "They're all dead?" In the clearing, only the scruffy man and the other two remained.
    They had been on the brink of collapse, but Ethan's overwhelming strength had turned the tide. The mother organism had been slain in mere moments, leaving the three of them alive¡ªbarely.
    "He's so strong!" The younger man stared at Ethan in awe, his eyes wide with disbelief. He had witnessed the entire battle, every swing of Ethan's blade, every impossible feat. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    That horrifying, grotesque monster¡­ taken down so effortlessly.
    "Yeah," the scruffy man muttered, nodding weakly. His legs wobbled beneath him, and he nearly collapsed. Though the mother organism was dead, his body had already been ravaged. The fungal toxins still coursed through his system, wreaking havoc.
    Now that the immediate danger was gone, his body began to betray him. The adrenaline faded, and discomfort surged in its place. He felt feverish, like he was burning up¡ªhis strength completely drained. And then, an itch. A deep, maddening itch.
    Frowning, the scruffy man lifted his shirt to investigate. What he saw made his blood run cold. His eyes widened in horror, and he stumbled backward, landing hard on the ground.
    Mushrooms. Mushrooms were growing out of his stomach.
    They weren't the red tumors from the mother organism¡ªthose had died with it. No, this was something else. A lingering side effect of being parasitized.
    "What¡­ what the hell is this?" Panic overtook him. His breath quickened, and his hands trembled as he touched the fungal growths. He wasn't free of death's grip after all. His life was still slipping away, second by second.
    And worse, the itching had stopped. Now, it was pain. Sharp, searing pain that spread through his body like wildfire.
    Desperate, his gaze turned to Ethan. If anyone could help, it was him. The scruffy man clung to that hope like a drowning man clutching at a piece of driftwood.
    "Please! I'm begging you¡ªhelp me!"
    Ethan tilted his head, his expression unreadable as he slowly walked over. His eyes flicked to the mushrooms sprouting from the man's abdomen, and for a moment, he seemed¡­ intrigued.
    "Huh. That's new," Ethan said, crouching slightly to get a better look. "What'd you do, eat something bad?"
    "Wha¡ª" The scruffy man froze, momentarily thrown off by the absurdity of the comment. But then, after a beat, he realized it wasn't entirely wrong. "I mean¡­ yeah, I guess you could say that."
    "Do you have a way to fix this?" he asked, his voice trembling with hope.
    "Sure," Ethan replied casually.
    The scruffy man's face lit up. Relief washed over him like a wave. He knew Ethan wouldn't let him down. "Thank God! I knew you'd have a solution!"
    Even the younger man, standing nearby, looked hopeful. He had the same symptoms¡ªthe same mushrooms growing on his body. If Ethan could save one of them, maybe he could save them both.
    But then, in the blink of an eye, Ethan's blade flashed.
    A streak of light cut through the air, and the scruffy man's head snapped back. Blood sprayed as his body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.
    "Done," Ethan said flatly, sheathing his blade.
    The younger man stood frozen, his mind struggling to process what had just happened. He turned slowly, staring at the scruffy man's corpse. His mouth opened, but no words came out.
    And then, before he could even react, another flash of steel. Ethan's blade moved with precision, and the younger man joined his companion on the ground.
    Ethan had "helped" him too.
    Not far away, Sam was kneeling on the ground. Mushrooms had begun to sprout from his shoulders and neck, but he didn't seem to care. His eyes were hollow, empty. He had lost the will to fight, the will to live. Ivy was gone, and with her, so was his reason to keep going.
    Ethan approached him slowly, his steps deliberate. Without a word, he raised his blade and, with a single motion, severed the crystal core from Sam's body. The lifeless shell toppled forward, hitting the ground with a dull thud.
    The truth was, all three of them had been doomed the moment they were parasitized. Even if Ethan hadn't intervened, the fungal infection would have killed them. And it wouldn't have been quick. The toxins would have eaten away at their bodies, dragging them through an agonizing death.
    Ethan had simply spared them the suffering.
    He glanced down at the three corpses, his expression as calm as ever. After a moment, he muttered under his breath:
    "Mushroom risotto¡­"
    ...

 Chapter 135 Another surprise?

    After Ethan stashed the corpse, he headed back home.The crew, having just sampled a "new flavor," seemed pretty satisfied¡ªit was a nice change of pace for them.
    Ethan took a shower, changed into fresh clothes, and settled on the couch. He pulled out the mutated fungal crystal core and started examining it.
    The crystal core was milky white, radiating dense energy. But unlike the usual ones, this one had streak-like mycelium patterns running through it.
    At first, the fungus's abilities had been downright creepy, scaring the hell out of Big Ears. But now that Ethan had taken it down, he'd figured out what was going on. Basically, it was just a mutated Shroom. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Ethan thought about it for a moment. Maybe, just like with Sprout, he could try fusing the crystal core with one of his crew. If they could gain its abilities, it'd be a huge boost for the territory.
    With that in mind, he headed down to the street.
    The crew had just finished enjoying their "Mushroom Risotto," looking pretty pleased with themselves. But as soon as they saw Ethan, they all straightened up and bowed their heads respectfully.
    Ethan scanned the group, his gaze locking onto a female zombie.
    "You. Come here," he said, pointing.
    "Me?" The female zombie's fierce eyes widened in surprise, almost like she couldn't believe she'd been singled out. But she quickly stepped forward, standing in front of him.
    This particular zombie was one of his top fighters¡ªphysically strong, highly evolved, but she hadn't yet formed a crystal core. She was a perfect candidate for the fusion.
    Using his Domain of the Dead ability, Ethan reached out and placed the milky white crystal core directly into her skull.
    The female zombie froze, her expression blank, as if she hadn't fully processed what was happening. But it didn't take long for the pain to hit. Her face twisted in agony, and she clutched at her hair, dropping to her knees with a loud thud. She threw her head back and let out a guttural scream.
    "Ughhh¡ª!" The fusion process was dangerous. It felt like her brain was being invaded, her life force flickering between strong and weak. But thanks to the X-virus injection she'd received earlier, her regenerative abilities were off the charts.
    After a few tense moments, she finally calmed down.
    A strange energy began coursing through her body, her power level skyrocketing until she hit B+ rank. It was clear the fusion had been a success.
    Everything was going exactly as Ethan had expected. The female zombie shook her head, looking a little dazed, as if her scalp was itching. Then, with a sudden pop, a small white button mushroom sprouted from the top of her head.
    "Hmm. Alright, got a name for you now..." Ethan muttered, smirking.
    ...
    With that taken care of, Ethan headed back home.
    The next few days were uneventful. The territory was calm, everything progressing steadily as planned.
    The sixth member of his crew, now nicknamed "Shroom," had started spreading spores everywhere. These spores grew into "white tumors," which, after absorbing blood, began to take on a faint reddish hue.
    At this stage, though, the tumors were still pretty weak. They could only morph into small creatures like rats or bugs¡ªnot exactly a game-changer yet. They'd need more time to grow and develop.
    Meanwhile, over at Genesis Biotech, things had gone eerily quiet. Nathan hadn't moved out of Los Angeles, but he was still in talks with headquarters about their next steps.
    However, over at the San Bernardino branch, Sophia was starting to lose her patience.
    The death of Jessica's squad still weighed heavily on her. She wasn't the type to just let something like that slide.
    After all, sending out an elite team only for them to die mysteriously? Yeah, no one would just shrug that off.
    "This Los Angeles situation isn't something we can just ignore!" Sophia declared, sitting in her office. Her sharp eyes glinted with determination.
    Her secretary, standing nearby, hesitated before speaking. "But Sophia, didn't Nathan say you didn't need to get involved? Why bother with Los Angeles?"
    "I'm a stubborn person," Sophia said firmly. "I don't care what anyone tells me to do or how they think I should handle things. If I decide to act, I act. That's just who I am."
    The secretary couldn't help but admire her boss's resolve. Sophia really is something else, she thought. She never gives up. A small part of her wondered if she'd ever be able to become someone like Sophia.
    But Sophia knew the truth. If a zombie king strong enough to wipe out Jessica's squad was out there, she'd underestimated him before. That was a mistake she wouldn't make again.
    What worried her most was the proximity. San Bernardino wasn't far from Los Angeles. If Ethan kept expanding his territory, it wouldn't be long before he encroached on her jurisdiction.
    Officially, her plan was to head to Los Angeles to take down the zombie king. But deep down, she knew this was about protecting her own turf.
    She needed to act¡ªand fast.
    "Send the Griff Squad," Sophia instructed, her tone sharp and decisive. "Take an A+ grade cyborg with them. Tell them not to go too deep into the zombie nest¡ªjust stick to the edges and wait for the right moment to strike. And this time, make sure there are no screw-ups!" She emphasized the last part, her gaze narrowing.
    The secretary nodded in understanding. "Got it, Sophia."
    ...
    Time flew by, and another month passed. Ethan hadn't left his house once, choosing instead to lay low and enjoy a peaceful, uneventful life.
    But while Ethan stayed put, his territory underwent some major changes. The sixth member of his crew, Shroom, had been busy. The tumors it had been cultivating were now fully matured and capable of mimicking human forms.
    As a result, groups of "humans" could now be seen wandering the streets of Ethan's domain in clusters of three or five.
    This was especially true in the areas where Shroom operated. It was almost like a snapshot of life before the apocalypse¡ªstreets bustling with people, a surreal echo of the past.
    The sight was deeply unsettling. Anyone who didn't know better would've been terrified. The so-called "forbidden zone" of the zombie nest now had human-like figures roaming around, adding an eerie layer of mystery to the already ominous area.
    But not everyone was impressed. Bulldozer, with his massive frame and tiny, beady eyes, stood on the street, glaring at the "humans" with a sour expression.
    He could see them... but he couldn't eat them.
    What was the point of that?
    Especially late at night, when hunger gnawed at him, Lil' Shroom's creations were like a cruel joke¡ªtempting but untouchable.
    "Ugh, forget it. I'll just go catch some fish," Bulldozer grumbled to himself, turning toward the river.
    The river still flowed steadily, its waters rushing past as they always had. It was here, not long ago, that Ethan had fought the Bone-Claw Zombie King in a brutal battle that had cemented his position as the ruler of Los Angeles. The fight had been fierce, but now, the scars of that clash were all but gone. The dirt had covered the remnants, the corpses had rotted away, and the rain had washed the blood into the river. Like the water itself, the memory of that battle was slowly fading into the past.
    As Bulldozer reached the riverbank, the sound of the rushing water filled his ears.
    The broken bridge that spanned the river was now completely overgrown with vines, their lush greenery draping over the structure like a natural shroud. The sight was both haunting and awe-inspiring.
    "Sprout, I'm hungry. I want fish," Bulldozer called out, his voice booming.
    A moment later, a figure emerged from the nearby underbrush. It was Sprout, another zombie king, his head adorned with leaves and grass, giving him a vibrant, almost forest-like appearance.
    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire
    "No problem," Sprout replied casually, clearly used to Bulldozer's constant requests. Without hesitation, he extended his control over the vines on the bridge, commanding them to grow and stretch down into the rushing river like a swarm of serpents.
    The movement of the vines quickly caught the attention of the river's mutant fish. One by one, they leapt from the water, their forms varying wildly in size and shape. Some were small, others massive, but all of them shared the same unsettling features: glowing red eyes and razor-sharp teeth.
    The vines sprang to life, striking like arrows. With a series of sharp thwacks, they pierced the fish clean through, then flung them onto the riverbank in a chaotic, writhing pile.
    Bulldozer's small eyes lit up as he watched the scene unfold. It was like a rainstorm of fish.
    "Heh heh heh, Sprout, you're the best," he chuckled, his mood instantly improving.
    Reaching down with his massive hands, he grabbed one of the flopping mutant fish and shoved it into his mouth, crunching down with his powerful jaws. His sharp fangs made quick work of the bones, and the taste was, in his opinion, absolutely divine.
    Every now and then, he'd get lucky and find a fish with a Neurocore inside¡ªa little "candy" treat, as he liked to call it. Those were the best.
    Bulldozer was thoroughly satisfied. Life as a zombie had its perks, and surprises like this made it all the more enjoyable.
    But just as he was savoring his meal, something unusual caught his attention. Downstream, a sharp dorsal fin broke the surface of the water, cutting through the current with alarming speed. It was heading upstream, straight toward him, slicing through the waves like a knife.
    "Huh? What's this now? Another surprise?"
    ...

 Chapter 136 I will have my revenge

    Bulldozer glanced over and noticed the dorsal fin cutting through the water at an insane speed, churning up massive waves in its wake.Sprout caught sight of it too but didn't flinch. After guarding the river bridge for over a month, they'd seen their fair share of water monsters. This wasn't anything new.
    Without hesitation, Sprout sent dozens of vines surging toward the splashing waves.
    But the moment the vines hit the water, a tremendous force yanked at them. In just a few seconds, they snapped apart with a series of sharp cracks.
    "Oh? Not bad," Sprout thought to themselves, intrigued.
    The creature in the river, seemingly provoked, suddenly leapt out of the water, sending a cascade of spray into the air.
    Both Bulldozer and Sprout got a clear look at it now, and their faces showed genuine surprise.
    It wasn't a fish. The thing looked like a massive lizard, easily 20 feet long, its body covered in dark green scales that gleamed like armor. Its head was grotesque, with a maw full of jagged teeth, razor-sharp claws on its front limbs, and a thick, muscular tail trailing behind it.
    "Whoa, a new flavor!" Bulldozer's eyes lit up with excitement.
    The lizard launched itself out of the river and landed on the shore with a heavy thud. Its piercing yellow eyes glared at the two zombie kings, and it let out a shrill, ear-splitting screech.
    "This one's mine," Bulldozer said, cracking his knuckles, clearly itching for a fight.
    "Wait¡­" Sprout held him back, their tone cautious. Ordinary monsters wouldn't dare challenge zombie kings. Most would instinctively avoid them, driven by sheer survival instinct. But this lizard? It was different. It had come straight for them, like it had a plan.
    Sprout's gaze shifted downstream, and their suspicions were confirmed. The river was churning violently, waves crashing as more dark shapes moved beneath the surface. Through the water, they could make out massive black shadows¡ªand some of them were disturbingly humanoid.
    "This isn't just some random monster. We've got an invasion on our hands," Sprout said grimly.
    As if on cue, the shadows began leaping out of the water one by one, sending sprays of water everywhere. Hideous heads emerged, snarling and snapping. And it wasn't just the lizard creatures¡ªzombies were crawling out of the river too.
    But these weren't your average zombies. Their fingers and toes were webbed, like they'd evolved specifically for swimming. They looked grotesque, their faces twisted and monstrous, and they let out guttural growls as they joined the lizard monsters on the shore.
    The group began to close in on Bulldozer and Sprout, their numbers growing by the second.
    "Well, well, they've got some nerve showing up here," Bulldozer said with a smirk. Fear wasn't even in his vocabulary. Los Angeles had been way too quiet lately¡ªno rival factions, no real threats. It was almost boring.
    And being invincible? It was so lonely.
    But now? These invaders were just what he needed to blow off some steam.
    With a thunderous roar, Bulldozer charged forward, his massive frame barreling through the enemy like a runaway freight train.
    BAM! BAM! BAM!
    Zombies that had just crawled out of the water were sent flying as Bulldozer plowed through them. He reached one of the lizard monsters, grabbed it by the neck, and slammed it into the ground with bone-crushing force. Then, without missing a beat, he stomped down hard, crushing its skull under his boot.
    Another lizard lunged at him, its jaws snapping. Bulldozer swung around and landed a devastating punch, sending it sprawling. He grabbed its tail, swung it like a club, and used it to knock over several more creatures in front of him.
    His movements were swift, brutal, and efficient. Bulldozer was a one-man wrecking crew.
    But the river wasn't done yet. More monsters and zombies kept pouring out, relentless in their assault.
    Sprout, seeing the endless tide of enemies, unleashed a swarm of vines from their body. The vines shot out in every direction, thick and countless, piercing through the zombies and skewering the lizard monsters. The vines drained the creatures of their blood and flesh, leaving behind shriveled husks.
    A deafening roar suddenly echoed from behind the two zombie kings, shaking the ground beneath them. The earth trembled as an army of feral zombies surged forward, their snarls and growls filling the air. Among them were elite zombies, including Snowy, the massive zombie tiger, leaping into the fray.
    The invaders had no idea what they'd just walked into. The local zombie horde, led by Ethan's subordinates, was a force to be reckoned with. Within moments, the two sides clashed in a chaotic, bloody battle.
    But Ethan's forces were overwhelming. The invaders¡ªwhether they were aquatic zombies or lizard monsters¡ªwere no match. They were torn apart, devoured, or smashed into pieces with ruthless efficiency.
    The fight lasted barely five minutes. By the time it was over, the shore was littered with mangled corpses, and the river ran red with blood.
    And then, cutting through the carnage like a shadow, a figure appeared.
    Laura.
    She moved like a phantom, her razor-sharp claws slicing through the aquatic zombies with deadly precision. Wherever she went, blood sprayed and chunks of flesh flew.
    Bulldozer glanced back, his small, round eyes widening. "Weren't you supposed to be patrolling the edge of the territory? What are you doing here?"
    "Got bored," Laura replied with a grin.
    Her post wasn't exactly close to this area, but the moment she caught wind of a fight breaking out, she made a point to show up.
    "...," Bulldozer was speechless.
    He hadn't even had his fill of smashing things yet, and now she was here, stealing his thunder.
    Annoying.
    With the combined efforts of the zombie kings, the invaders were quickly wiped out. No more Aqua Zombies or lizard monsters crawled out of the river. The battle was over.
    To be fair, the enemy's numbers weren't overwhelming¡ªabout a hundred or so of those lizard creatures and maybe two thousand zombies. It felt more like a probing attack or a nuisance raid than a full-scale invasion.
    "Where the hell did these things come from?" Bulldozer scratched his head, clearly puzzled.
    "Probably the ocean," Sprout guessed, wrinkling their nose. "They reek of saltwater."
    "Oh, that's great." Bulldozer stepped forward, grabbed one of the lizard corpses, and took a massive bite out of it, chewing noisily as blood dripped from his mouth.
    Laura raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "What are you doing?"
    "Boss said eating fish is good for your brain," Bulldozer replied, his mouth full of raw flesh.
    "Uh¡­ you're calling that a fish?" Laura's face twisted in disbelief. She stared at him like he'd lost whatever few brain cells he had left. "You know what? Never mind. I don't think there's any saving your brain at this point."
    ...
    The creatures were, in fact, from the ocean. They were a mutated species¡ªMarine Iguanas. Small skirmishes like this weren't uncommon along the edges of Ethan's territory, but this time felt different. The scale of the attack was larger, and the creatures had clearly traveled a long way to get here. There was intent behind it.
    Ethan, sitting comfortably at home, heard about the incident not long after it happened. He swirled the wine glass in his hand, the deep red liquid catching the light as he took a slow sip. His sharp, narrow eyes glinted with thought.
    He wasn't surprised. In fact, he'd been expecting something like this.
    It was obvious where the creatures had come from¡ªSanta Monica. The once-bustling city had been mostly swallowed by the ocean, leaving behind a half-submerged wasteland.
    Zombies were nothing if not adaptable. They evolved to suit their environment. The ones in Santa Monica had been submerged in seawater for so long that their fingers and toes had developed webbing, making them perfectly suited for life in the water.
    This attack was likely the work of Santa Monica's zombie king, testing the waters¡ªliterally¡ªfor an expansion into Los Angeles.
    But Ethan wasn't concerned.
    "Let them come," he murmured, a faint smirk playing on his lips.
    ...
    Just as Ethan suspected, Santa Monica was a drowned city, its skyline of high-rise buildings now jutting out of the ocean like the skeleton of a forgotten world. Beneath the waves, Aqua Zombies swarmed through the ruins, moving with the grace of fish. They darted between the submerged buildings, their movements swift and fluid.
    But atop one of the tallest buildings still standing above the water, a figure stood. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    It was a child¡ªor at least, it looked like one. He appeared to be around seven or eight years old, but his eyes were pitch black, voids of endless darkness. Tendrils of black mist coiled around him, giving him an aura of something far more sinister than his small frame suggested.
    This was the Zombie Fetus, the offspring of the Pregnant Zombie King. Months ago, he had been carried downriver, eventually ending up here in Santa Monica.
    And in just over a month, he had grown at an unnatural speed, now resembling a young boy. But despite his outward appearance, the hatred burning inside him was anything but childlike.
    The memory of the woman who had killed his mother was seared into his mind. Her cold, expressionless face haunted him, a constant reminder of his loss. And then there was the zombie king who had taken over his mother's territory. The rage he felt toward them both was all-consuming.
    "I will have my revenge..."
    ..

 Chapter 137 Zombiesâ€¦ of course

    Behind him stood a towering figure, half-human, half-beast. One side of its body was covered in glowing blue scales, and a massive, razor-sharp claw extended from its arm.Its eyes glowed a menacing yellow, exuding a terrifying aura. "Relax. I've already sent my men to find them. Let's see what they're really capable of," it growled, its voice like the grating of rusted metal.
    This was the Azure Scaled Zombie King. He had taken in the Zombie Fetus, essentially becoming its "adoptive father." Not out of kindness, of course¡ªhe saw potential in the creature, a future ally who could become a powerful asset.
    Even without the Zombie Fetus, the Azure Scaled Zombie King had long been planning to expand his territory onto land. While he was one of the rulers of the shallows, life there wasn't exactly easy. The deep sea was home to colossal beasts far beyond his strength.
    Not long ago, he had witnessed a horrifying scene: several massive tentacles, each hundreds of feet long, emerged from the pitch-black depths and devoured his underlings in one swift motion. The sight was straight out of a movie¡ªsomething like Deep Rising. It was enough to make even him shudder.
    The Zombie Fetus nodded viciously, its expression twisted with malice.
    "Especially that woman," it hissed. "I want to torture her myself. Make her wish she were dead!"
    ...
    Meanwhile, Ethan's territory had been "attacked." Though, to be honest, calling it an attack was a bit of a stretch. It was more like a free delivery¡ªsome fresh seafood for his underlings to snack on.
    On the other side of things, Mia was busy with her own tasks.
    The shelter had been thriving lately. They'd managed to take over a food warehouse in the outskirts of Los Angeles, and it was stocked with a decent amount of edible supplies.
    Mia was in charge of guarding the place, while Chris and a group of "haulers" worked tirelessly to transport the goods back to their base. The operation was running like a well-oiled machine.
    Survivors carried sacks of grain, loading them onto carts with practiced efficiency. Everything was proceeding in an orderly fashion.
    Nearby, Sean and a few other Awakeners stood watch, looking like supervisors overseeing the work. Their main job, though, was to ensure everyone's safety.
    But honestly, there wasn't much to worry about. Most of the powerful zombie kings in Los Angeles and the surrounding cities had already been taken out by Ethan. The scattered remnants of zombie forces in the area posed little to no threat, so things were relatively peaceful.
    Sean pulled half an apple out of his pocket, his sharp eyes studying it carefully. He'd found it at an abandoned farm. Fresh fruits and vegetables were a rare luxury in the apocalypse, so he'd been reluctant to eat it.
    The apple already had a bite taken out of it, and the exposed flesh had oxidized, turning brown. Sean stared at it for a long moment before finally giving in to temptation. He took a small bite, savoring the sweet and tangy flavor as it spread across his taste buds. A satisfied smile crept onto his face.
    "Man, this is so good..." he muttered. The others glanced at him but didn't say anything.
    Sean sighed wistfully. "It's just a shame apples get smaller the more you eat them. Wouldn't it be great if they got bigger instead?"
    "Is there even such a thing?" asked Chloe, a petite girl with a bright, curious face. She was one of Ethan's "builders," responsible for constructing and maintaining their shelter.
    Sean nodded confidently. "Of course there is. Not only does it get bigger, but it gets longer too."
    "Uh..." Chloe froze, her expression turning awkward. She couldn't help but feel like there was something off about what he'd just said. Was he thinking about something inappropriate? She couldn't be sure, but it definitely sounded suspicious.
    "Sean, you should really stop watching... questionable stuff. It's messing with your head," she said, narrowing her eyes at him.
    "What questionable stuff?" Sean looked genuinely confused.
    Chloe pressed on. "Then what were you talking about?"
    "Snake! You know, the game. Snake," Sean replied matter-of-factly.
    "..." Chloe's face went blank, a wave of exasperation washing over her. The people around them couldn't hold back their laughter, some even covering their mouths to stifle the sound.
    Sean frowned, puzzled. "What else could I have meant? What were you thinking?"
    "Hah! Oh, nothing, nothing at all," Chloe said with an awkward laugh, trying to play it off. "I just... misunderstood, that's all."
    At that moment, a chilly breeze swept through the area. The overcast sky began to drizzle, and in the distance, dark clouds loomed ominously, rolling closer. The rain showed signs of intensifying. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Ugh, it's raining now?" someone grumbled.
    "This weather sucks. It's gonna slow us down again."
    "Yeah, remember last time? When we were hauling supplies from Santa Monica? It rained so much I got stuck in the mud."
    "..."
    The survivors began voicing their complaints, their frustration evident.
    Chris and a few of the haulers ran over to Mia, shielding their heads from the rain with their hands.
    "It's raining. How about we let everyone take a break?" Chris suggested, his tone hopeful.
    Mia shot him a cold look. "Every time I ask you to move supplies, it's either windy or raining."
    Chris scratched his head awkwardly. "Can't help it. The roads out here in the suburbs are terrible. It's hard enough for us Awakeners, let alone the regular folks trying to haul all this food back to the shelter."
    Mia sighed, relenting. "Fine. But don't waste too much time. Staying out here is never safe." With that, she turned and walked toward an old, run-down guardhouse to take shelter from the rain.
    Sean and the other Awakeners followed closely behind her.
    Chris muttered under his breath, "What danger could there possibly be?" Still, he got to work, leading the haulers to cover the sacks of grain with waterproof tarps. Once the supplies were secured, they packed up their tools and joined the others in the guardhouse.
    The rain poured harder, drumming against the roof as they huddled inside. Someone lit a fire in the middle of the room, the flames crackling and casting a warm glow that pushed back the damp chill. bodies were fragile things¡ªtoo sensitive to both cold and heat. Chris crouched by the fire, warming his hands. After a moment, he pulled out an ear of corn, skewered it on a stick, and held it over the flames to roast.
    Brandon, sitting nearby, turned his head to look. "Uncle Chris, uh¡­ what's that corn taste like?"
    Chris gave him a side-eye. "If you want some, just say so. I'll split it with you when it's done."
    "Heh, thanks, Uncle Chris!" Brandon grinned, his face lighting up.
    The room was lively and warm, filled with chatter and laughter. For a moment, it felt like a small slice of normalcy in the chaos of the apocalypse. But outside, the rain only grew heavier. The sky was a dark, oppressive gray, and sheets of water poured down, creating a mist that hovered just above the ground.
    "Man, the weather's been getting weirder and weirder since the apocalypse," Sean remarked, still holding his half-eaten apple.
    Mia, however, stood by the window, her large, dark eyes fixed on the storm outside. Her gaze sharpened, her body tensing.
    "Get ready for a fight," she said suddenly, her voice low but commanding.
    "Huh? What's going on?" Chris asked, startled.
    The room fell silent. Everyone rushed to the window, peering out into the rain. It didn't take long for them to see it¡ªseveral figures emerging from the downpour. Zombies. The rain splashed off their decaying bodies as they trudged forward, their grotesque faces twisted into bloodthirsty snarls. They were heading straight for the warehouse.
    "Zombies¡­ of course," Chris muttered, his expression darkening.
    The atmosphere in the room shifted instantly. The regular survivors huddled together in fear, while the Awakeners grabbed their weapons and prepared to head out.
    The door creaked open, and one by one, the Awakeners stepped into the storm. The rain was relentless, soaking them to the bone, but they didn't hesitate. Weapons drawn, they took up positions in front of the warehouse, ready to defend it.
    "Raaaghhh!" A guttural roar echoed through the rain. The zombies, spotting their prey, became frenzied. Like starving wolves, they broke into a sprint, charging toward the humans with terrifying speed.
    This wasn't the first time the warehouse had been attacked by zombies. It had become a regular occurrence, though no less dangerous.
    Chris stood at the front, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the situation. Despite the tension, he remained calm. "At least there aren't too many of them this time," he said, his voice steady.
    ...

 Chapter 138 The remains of an apple

    At a glance, there were maybe a hundred, two hundred zombies¡ªnothing too threatening.But soon, people noticed something strange. These zombies weren't like the usual ones. Their fingers and toes were webbed with a thin membrane, giving them an eerie, almost aquatic appearance.
    "What the hell are these things?" Sean's sharp eyes scanned the scene, his voice calm but laced with tension.
    Before anyone could answer, the zombies were already closing in, now only about 100 feet away.
    The stench hit them first¡ªputrid and damp, carrying a chilling moisture that clung to the air. It was suffocating, like decay mixed with the cold bite of rain.
    "Kill them," Mia said coldly, drawing the tachi strapped to her back in one fluid motion. Without hesitation, she charged straight at the horde.
    Her blade gleamed, slicing through the rain with a sharp whistle, as if cutting the very air itself. It tore into the zombies effortlessly, spraying black, viscous blood everywhere. The foul liquid mixed with the rain, creating a grotesque, chaotic dance of crimson and black.
    Mia moved like a whirlwind, a relentless force of destruction. She was a one-woman meat grinder, cutting down the zombies with precision and fury.
    Behind her, the temperature plummeted even further. The already cold air turned frigid as a wave of icy energy spread outward. The Awakeners with ice-based abilities¡ªnicknamed "builders" for their knack for shaping the battlefield¡ªstepped forward. They raised their hands, channeling their powers. The torrential rain seemed to freeze midair, transforming into razor-sharp icicles that shot toward the zombies like a deadly hailstorm.
    Shhhk-shhhk-shhhk!
    The scene turned into a frozen tempest, shredding the zombies into pieces.
    Meanwhile, Chris and the others formed a tight battle formation, standing back-to-back with their weapons drawn. As Awakeners who had reached the Neurocore stage, their strength far surpassed that of the zombies. Each swing of their blades cut down another undead, their movements efficient and practiced.
    This group wasn't weak by any means. Against a couple hundred zombies, they were holding their ground with ease.
    One by one, the zombies fell, their numbers dwindling rapidly. Victory seemed inevitable.
    At first glance, this looked like nothing more than a routine zombie attack.
    But then, something changed.
    Chris froze mid-swing. A faint sound reached his ears¡ªa song, distant and haunting. It wasn't in any language he recognized. The melody was strange, shifting unpredictably between high-pitched wails and low, guttural tones. It carried an unnatural pull, like it was calling to him, beckoning him closer.
    His eyes glazed over, unfocused.
    Others began to falter too. Their movements slowed, their expressions vacant. Even as zombies lunged at them, they didn't react. One zombie, its grotesque face twisted in a permanent snarl, lunged at Chris. Its gaping maw, filled with jagged teeth, was inches from his neck.
    At the last second, an ice spike shot through the air, piercing the zombie's skull. Black blood splattered across Chris's face, only to be washed away by the rain. But he didn't even flinch. He just stood there, motionless.
    "Uncle Chris! What's wrong with you?!" Chloe shouted, her voice tight with panic as she rushed toward him.
    It wasn't just Chris. The other Neurocore Awakeners were acting the same way. Some of them even dropped their weapons and started walking toward the zombies, as if in a trance.
    Chloe quickly stepped in, blocking their path. "What the hell is going on?!"
    "It's mind control," Sean said grimly, his voice cutting through the chaos.
    "I heard it too," he added. "That weird sound¡­ it's like something's trying to lure us in."
    "What?!" Chloe's face paled. The idea of such an ability sent a chill down her spine.
    She had heard faint traces of the sound earlier, but as someone who had reached the Crystal Core stage, her mental strength was far superior to those in the Neurocore stage. She had managed to resist its pull. But now, it was clear¡ªthere was something else out there, something far more dangerous than the zombies.
    "Could it be¡­ a zombie king?" she whispered, her voice barely audible over the rain.
    ...
    Up ahead, Mia was still holding the line, cutting down zombies with ruthless efficiency. Even without Chris and the other Neurocore Awakeners, she was managing just fine. But the creature behind this mind control? That was a whole different problem.
    As she fought, her mind raced, trying to figure out their next move.
    Then, without warning, the ground beneath her feet shifted.
    The mud softened unnaturally, sinking under her weight.
    Mia glanced down, her instincts screaming at her. From the muck, a massive, glowing blue claw shot out, its sharp talons latching onto her ankle.
    The claws dug deep, piercing through her flesh. Blood welled up, bright red against the eerie blue glow. It trickled down her leg, mixing with the rain and mud.
    "ROAR¡ª"
    From deep within the rain-soaked horizon, another guttural zombie howl tore through the air. Shadows emerged, their numbers swelling exponentially. What had been a manageable horde of a couple hundred was now a sea of over a thousand.
    And mixed among the zombies were new creatures¡ªlizard-like monsters, their sinewy forms slinking through the ranks with predatory grace.
    "So, there is more," Mia muttered, her voice calm, almost indifferent. She had expected this. She always expected the worst.
    The pain in her ankle flared, sharp and searing, but it only fueled her. Her nerves lit up, her body responding instinctively, cells firing on all cylinders. Pain was just another form of adrenaline.
    The lizard creature beneath her had fully surfaced now, its grotesque head snapping upward, jaws lined with jagged teeth lunging for her.
    Mia didn't flinch. She slammed her free foot down with brutal force.
    BOOM!
    The ground shook as her heel crushed the creature's skull like an overripe watermelon. Bone and flesh exploded outward, painting the mud in a sickening spray of gore.
    She exhaled sharply, her mind already racing ahead. The grain depot wasn't defensible anymore. There was no way they could hold this position. The only option was to break through the encirclement and lead everyone to safety.
    But first, she had to find the source of that mind-controlling song. Whatever was behind it had to be eliminated. Chris and the others wouldn't snap out of it until that thing was dead.
    Mia glanced back at her team. Unlike Ethan, who always had a squad of powerful subordinates to rely on, she had no such luxury. It was just her and her teammates, and she'd have to make it work.
    The horde was closing in fast. Mia gripped her blade tighter and charged back into the fray.
    Chloe and the others stood frozen for a moment, their faces pale as they took in the sheer number of monsters bearing down on them. Fear clawed at their hearts, but they didn't have the luxury of hesitation.
    "Focus!" Chloe barked, snapping herself and the others out of it. She raised her hands, her ice abilities flaring to life. One after another, thick walls of ice materialized, blocking the advancing zombies.
    But then, that eerie song crept back into her ears. The haunting melody was relentless, worming its way into her mind. Chloe clenched her jaw, her teeth grinding as she fought to stay in control. She wasn't fully under its spell, but the distraction was enough to make her powers falter.
    Sean, however, seemed completely unaffected. His sharp eyes remained clear, his mind untouched by the song's pull. He shook his head as if brushing off an annoying fly, the sound having no hold on him. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    When the horde surged forward, Sean didn't hesitate. He leapt into the fray, his fists swinging with raw, unrelenting power. Each punch sent zombies flying, their bodies crumpling like paper under his strength. He moved with reckless abandon, carving a path through the chaos to protect his teammates.
    But as Sean fought, the ground behind him began to shift. The mud churned unnaturally, rising and bulging until a massive lizard creature burst forth. Its hulking form towered over Sean, its scales glistening with rain and muck.
    "Sean! Behind you!" Chloe screamed, her voice cutting through the storm.
    Sean turned, but it was too late. The creature lunged, its claws slamming into his shoulders and pinning him to the ground. The impact knocked the wind out of him, and he felt the cold, slimy weight of the monster pressing down on his chest.
    "Damn it," Sean muttered, his voice more annoyed than afraid. The stench of the creature's breath hit him like a wall, and he grimaced as its gaping maw descended toward his head.
    "So, you like sneak attacks, huh?" he growled, his tone almost mocking.
    With one hand, he grabbed the creature's forehead, holding its snapping jaws at bay. His other hand shot up, clamping around its throat.
    And then, with a guttural roar of his own, Sean twisted with all his might.
    CRACK!
    The sound of snapping bone echoed through the battlefield as Sean wrenched the creature's head clean off. Black blood sprayed everywhere, drenching him in the foul-smelling liquid. He shoved the lifeless body aside and stood, his chest heaving.
    Sean didn't even bother wiping the blood off. He was used to this kind of mess. But as he adjusted his stance, something felt¡­ off.
    He reached into his pocket, his fingers brushing against something wet and squishy. Frowning, he pulled it out.
    It was the remains of an apple. Or rather, what was left of the half-eaten apple he'd been saving. All that remained was the stem, surrounded by a pulpy mess.
    Sean stared at it, his expression blank. For a moment, he looked utterly lost, as if the world had stopped turning.
    ...

 Chapter 139 You dont need to be so hard on yourself...

    "You're all gonna die!"Sean was absolutely furious. His body cracked and popped as he entered the Fearless Berserk state.
    He was already an A-rank Awakener, but in this berserk mode, he was practically knocking on the door of S-rank.
    With a sudden stomp of his foot, the ground beneath him erupted.
    The sheer force was like a volcanic explosion. The earth trembled, sending dirt and rainwater flying in all directions. Even the nearby zombies were blasted away, scattering like ragdolls.
    Sean's figure blurred, leaving behind a faint afterimage as he charged straight into the horde of monsters. His fist swung forward with the force of a meteor crashing to earth.
    BOOM!
    The energy from his punch exploded outward, obliterating the surrounding zombies into nothing but chunks and dust. The ground beneath them caved in, leaving a massive crater.
    Rain poured down relentlessly, washing away the splattered blood, which mixed with the muddy ground to create a grotesque, otherworldly scene.
    But the monsters weren't done yet.
    Two lizard-like creatures screeched and lunged at him from the side.
    "Give me back my apple!" Sean roared, his anger flaring even hotter at the sight of the green-scaled beasts. He swung his leg in a wide arc, like a steel whip, smashing into the stomach of one of the lizard creatures.
    The sheer force of the kick tore it clean in half.
    Without missing a beat, he followed up with a brutal elbow strike, shattering the skull of the second lizard monster.
    Sean was like a tiger in a flock of sheep. Every movement he made was lethal, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. Blood sprayed through the air, and the ground was littered with mangled corpses and severed limbs. The scene was nothing short of a hellish slaughterhouse.
    Thanks to Sean's rampage, the pressure on the others eased significantly.
    Mia caught a glimpse of him out of the corner of her eye and couldn't help but mutter to herself, "This idiot... he's really going all out today."
    With a flick of her wrist, her Tachi blade sliced through the air, crackling with lightning. The blade flashed like a bolt of lightning splitting the sky, decapitating a cluster of zombies in one clean sweep.
    Mia pressed deeper into the horde, her goal clear: find the creature responsible for the mind control.
    If it could manipulate Chris and the others, it had to be close by. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Moments later, she felt a strange psychic energy radiating from within the horde. Her sharp eyes locked onto an unusual figure among the monsters.
    It was a grotesque hybrid¡ªa zombie with the upper body of a woman and the lower body of a fish. Its tail was covered in dark, razor-sharp scales that gleamed like blades.
    The creature's upper body was a sickly, waterlogged blue-black, like something that had been rotting at the bottom of a swamp for years. Wet, stringy hair clung to its face, obscuring its features.
    "A Siren?" Mia murmured, narrowing her eyes. "A Zombie Siren?" She wasn't entirely sure what it was, but one thing was clear: the eerie, hypnotic song controlling her allies was coming from this creature.
    And around the Zombie Siren, the density of zombies and lizard monsters was at its peak.
    Mia didn't hesitate. She gripped her Tachi tightly and charged forward.
    The surrounding monsters, sensing her approach, surged toward her, their feral forms threatening to overwhelm her slender frame.
    The Zombie Siren noticed the commotion and turned its head toward Mia. Through the gaps in its dripping hair, a single, lifeless fish-like eye glared at her.
    The haunting melody in Mia's ears suddenly shifted into a piercing shriek, a maddening, hysterical sound that stabbed directly into her mind.
    This wasn't just mind control anymore¡ªit was a full-on psychic attack.
    Mia winced as a sharp, needle-like pain shot through her head, but her expression remained eerily calm. Her lips twitched slightly, curving into the faintest hint of a smirk.
    Her wristband beeped frantically, displaying her rising pain levels: 15%... 23%... 39%... 52%...
    She tightened her grip on her blade. The lightning coursing along its edge flared brighter, crackling with such intensity that it seemed to tear through the very air. Arcs of electricity danced wildly in the rain.
    Everywhere she looked, there were monsters.
    Mia surged forward, her speed reaching its peak. She became a streak of lightning, cutting through the horde like a storm. Wherever she passed, bodies exploded into fragments, unable to withstand her power.
    "Slash!"
    Her Tachi swept horizontally, aiming directly for the Zombie Siren.
    The creature, which had failed to fully control even Chloe and the others, was clearly not a high-level monster. It had no time to react to Mia's attack.
    The blade's arc sliced through the air, cleanly severing the Siren's neck. Its head flew into the air, and dark, putrid blood gushed out like a fountain.
    The headless body collapsed into the rain-soaked ground.
    With the Zombie Siren dead, the psychic hold on Chris and the others broke instantly. Their eyes cleared, though their faces remained dazed, as if waking from a long, disorienting dream.
    "What... just happened?"
    "You were under the mental control of a monster!" Chloe explained, her tone sharp but steady.
    "What?!" The group's faces turned pale with shock, fear creeping into their expressions. The realization hit hard¡ªmonsters with such bizarre abilities were far beyond what they had imagined.
    "Don't just stand there! Protect the survivors and get back to the shelter!" Chloe barked, snapping them out of their daze.
    "Oh, right! Got it!" Chris and the others quickly sprang into action.
    With the mental interference gone, Chloe and the other Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores regained their combat effectiveness. Their abilities flared to life, creating barriers and launching attacks to hold off the relentless waves of monsters.
    Under their protection, the ordinary survivors moved swiftly, retreating from the danger zone as fast as they could.
    Truth be told, with the strength of Mia and the others, they could have held their ground against the thousand-plus zombies. But the risk of attracting even more monsters was too great. For now, they chose to retreat to the shelter, temporarily abandoning the food depot.
    As the group withdrew, the torrential rain that had been pouring down began to ease, eventually fading into a light drizzle.
    The area around the food depot was left in utter ruin. The ground was soaked with dark, foul-smelling blood, and broken, mangled corpses were scattered everywhere...
    Santa Monica.
    A desolate wasteland submerged by the sea. Waves crashed against the ruins, occasionally tossing up bloated, decaying bodies.
    On the rooftop of a half-submerged building, the Zombie Fetus lay sprawled out, arms behind its head, legs crossed lazily. It was daydreaming about revenge, a twisted grin spreading across its grotesque face as it savored the thought.
    Behind it stood the Azure Scaled Zombie King, motionless and imposing, waiting for its minions to return with news. It had sent out two teams earlier and was eager to hear if they had achieved anything.
    Before long, the water below rippled, and an Aqua Zombie darted through the waves with the speed and grace of a fish.
    Splash! The creature burst out of the water and leapt onto the rooftop.
    "Boss, I'm back!" it announced, shaking off the seawater.
    "Hmm. What's the situation?" the Azure Scaled Zombie King asked, its tone calm but curious. It felt the Aqua Zombie had returned a bit too quickly¡ªbarely any time had passed since the two teams were dispatched. What could they have accomplished in such a short time?
    The Zombie Fetus perked up, sitting upright with sudden interest. It was eager to hear the report.
    "Boss, the first team you sent to Los Angeles... well, they were completely wiped out," the Aqua Zombie said, its voice hesitant.
    "What?!" The Azure Scaled Zombie King's brow furrowed in surprise. "Did they at least make it into the city?"
    "Uh... no. They did make it to the shore, though," the Aqua Zombie replied honestly.
    "..." The Azure Scaled Zombie King was speechless. Made it to the shore? It might as well have said they died the moment they stepped out of the water.
    "So... the zombies there must be pretty strong," it muttered, trying to make sense of the situation.
    "Exactly!" The Aqua Zombie nodded vigorously. "There are several Zombie Kings right on the coastline, and some of them have really strange abilities. Plus, there's a horde of elite zombies with high levels of evolution!"
    The Azure Scaled Zombie King fell silent, its expression darkening. It was clear now¡ªruling over a city meant being strong, and Los Angeles was no exception.
    "And what about the team sent to attack the humans?" Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire
    "Well... they weren't completely wiped out," the Aqua Zombie said after a brief pause, choosing its words carefully.
    "..." The Azure Scaled Zombie King immediately understood. So, they failed too.
    The Aqua Zombie then recounted the events in detail, describing how the second team had been decimated by the humans' overwhelming strength.
    The Azure Scaled Zombie King listened quietly, its expression unreadable. The realization was sinking in¡ªLos Angeles wasn't just home to powerful zombies; the humans there were formidable as well. The two teams it had painstakingly cultivated had accomplished almost nothing.
    Meanwhile, the Zombie Fetus was growing increasingly agitated. It had been fantasizing about revenge, only to hear that its forces had been crushed before they even got close. Its frustration boiled over.
    "The minions you've been training are useless! Absolute garbage!" it snapped, unable to hold back its anger.
    "Hmm?" The Azure Scaled Zombie King turned its piercing gaze toward the Zombie Fetus, its expression still calm but its eyes glinting with menace.
    "You don't need to be so hard on yourself..." it said, its voice dripping with icy sarcasm.
    "..."

 Chapter 140 â€œUnofficial residentâ€

    At this moment, Ethan was still holed up at home, living quite comfortably despite the brutal apocalypse outside. With nothing better to do, he was fiddling with his phone."'The shelter's food storage was attacked by a thousand-strong horde of zombies. After a grueling battle by the Awakeners, they successfully evacuated without any casualties.'"
    Ethan's eyes immediately caught this piece of news.
    "The shelter got hit too, huh¡­" he muttered to himself.
    Thinking it over, he quickly pieced together where the massive horde had come from. After all, in Los Angeles, aside from himself, none of the other zombie kings had the kind of influence to pull this off.
    The shelter's announcement was, all things considered, good news.
    Below the post, the comments were buzzing.
    "Damn, that's impressive! First time I've seen no casualties in a situation like this."
    "Mia's really becoming a powerhouse. She's like humanity's last hope!"
    "Big cheers for Mia!"
    "Word is, Sean was the MVP this time. Took down the most zombies and even got rewarded with two apples by the shelter¡­"
    "¡­"
    Ethan scrolled through the comments, finding them pretty entertaining.
    The zombies from Santa Monica had first wandered into his territory, and now they'd gone after the shelter.
    Clearly, they had their sights set on Los Angeles and weren't planning to back off anytime soon.
    It seemed¡­
    The calm days wouldn't last much longer.
    A new storm was brewing.
    ...
    Meanwhile, over at Genesis Biotech, things had been quiet for over a month. No major developments, no big moves. But after several discussions with headquarters, Nathan finally saw a glimmer of hope. He'd been entrusted with a "secret weapon."
    The G-Virus.
    But this wasn't a virus meant for zombies¡ªit was for humans. And no, it wasn't designed to trigger human evolution.
    Instead, once injected, it would turn humans into bio-monsters.
    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire
    These creatures were said to be even more ferocious than zombies¡ªviolent, bloodthirsty, and utterly uncontrollable. It was essentially humanity's "forbidden drug," something to be used only as a last resort.
    And even then, the G-Virus was still in its experimental phase. The exact effects were unpredictable.
    Headquarters had sent it to Nathan not as a solution, but as a test. They wanted to see how effective humans injected with the G-Virus would be against zombies.
    "This thing¡­ it's a double-edged sword," Nathan mused to himself. He knew that if he wasn't careful, it could very well backfire and destroy him instead.
    What he needed now was the right test subjects.
    But within his own company, there weren't any suitable candidates. If he injected survivors or Awakeners and turned them into powerful bio-monsters, there was a high chance they'd turn on him.
    As he mulled it over, an idea struck him. There was one group that might just fit the bill.
    The Black Hand Legion. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The members of this group were utterly unhinged, operating without any moral boundaries. To put it bluntly, they were all psychos.
    And only psychos were worthy of handling something this insane.
    Ever since Ethan's rise to power, Genesis Biotech had been losing its grip. Nathan had already been considering a partnership with the Black Hand Legion.
    In the chaos of the apocalypse, the Black Hand Legion had spread like a cancer. Their members were no pushovers either, and their influence had grown to a point where they couldn't be ignored.
    Of course, Nathan was well aware of their lack of loyalty and feared they might stab him in the back.
    But when faced with an unbeatable zombie king, he was willing to take that risk.
    Besides, he had a bargaining chip¡ªthe "Human Evolution Serum." Profit was, after all, the ultimate glue that held alliances together.
    "Get me in touch with the Black Hand Legion," Nathan instructed.
    His female assistant frowned, clearly hesitant. "Mr. Nathan, are you sure about this?"
    "Yes, I've made up my mind¡­"
    On the outskirts of Ethan's territory, there was a certain "unofficial resident" who had been thriving lately. Every now and then, they'd bring up one particular event¡ªthe battle by the river!
    "Let me tell you, that battle? We were unstoppable," Big Ears boasted to a small group of nearby zombie factions, puffing out his chest. "We tore through them like a hot knife through butter. They didn't even have a chance to fight back!"
    A zombie standing nearby snorted. "Yeah, right. You were probably just the lookout, weren't you? Like a glorified guard dog."
    "What?! No way!" Big Ears' eyes widened in indignation, clearly offended. "I'm a zombie king, okay? I don't just stand around¡ªI was out there wrecking everything!"
    "Oh yeah? Who'd you take down, then?"
    "I¡­ I crushed their hope!" Big Ears declared after a moment of hesitation, trying to sound as dramatic as possible.
    The surrounding zombies exchanged glances. It sounded impressive, but¡­ it didn't really seem like he'd done much.
    Undeterred, Big Ears continued, "Listen, the zombies in that fight weren't your average shamblers. The Bone-Claw Zombie King even pulled out his full skeletal form¡ªdude was terrifying. But in the end, Ethan and I took him down together!"
    "Whoa, that's insane!" The other zombies nodded in admiration, clearly impressed despite themselves.
    Big Ears basked in their praise, his ego swelling. Among the smaller factions in the area, he'd already built up quite the reputation. He was practically the unofficial boss of the "freelancers" around here.
    "Tell you what," Big Ears said, puffing out his chest even more. "If I get the chance, I'll introduce you guys to Boss Ethan. Maybe you can join his Zombie Horde too."
    The other zombies looked skeptical. Wasn't Big Ears just freeloading in Ethan's territory? Did Ethan even officially recognize him?
    But before anyone could voice their doubts, Big Ears' oversized ears twitched.
    He froze, tilting his head slightly. "Wait¡­ hold up. Opportunity's knocking."
    Without another word, Big Ears dropped the conversation and pressed his ear to the ground. His massive ears twitched again as he picked up faint vibrations. Then, with his butt sticking up in the air, he kicked his legs and slid forward on his belly, heading toward the distant street like some kind of bizarre zombie otter.
    The zombies left behind stared after him, baffled.
    "Hey! Don't just leave! Tell us more about the fight!" one of them called out, but Big Ears was already gone, his "tail" disappearing into the distance.
    ...
    When it came to work, Big Ears was surprisingly diligent. His massive ears could pick up sounds from up to two miles away, and he was always on the lookout for anything interesting.
    This time, he'd caught something unusual¡ªhuman voices.
    Following the faint sounds, he moved closer and closer, the voices growing clearer with every step. Soon, he could even make out snippets of their conversation.
    "They're underground¡­" Big Ears muttered to himself, quickly pinpointing their location.
    Sure enough, not far from where he stood, a group of humans was making their way through an underground passage. These weren't just any survivors¡ªthey were members of the Black Hand Legion, the group Nathan had reached out to.
    There were five of them in total: three men and two women.
    Leading the group was a wiry young man with short, spiky hair like steel needles. He had a lip piercing and carried himself with the cocky swagger of someone who thought they were invincible.
    "This deal with Genesis Biotech is a steal," the spiky-haired leader said with a smirk. "We're practically robbing them blind."
    "Yeah, the zombies in L.A. must be insane if they're desperate enough to work with us," another man chuckled, his tone dripping with amusement.
    A third member of the group nodded. "No kidding. That zombie king they're so scared of? His territory's basically a no-go zone for humans. It's like walking into your own grave."
    "Wait, you don't think he'll notice us, do you?" one of the girls asked nervously, her brows furrowing as she glanced around the dark tunnel.
    "Relax," the spiky-haired leader said dismissively. "Genesis Biotech already told us¡ªhis minions are crows. They patrol the skies. As long as we stick to the underground, we're golden. No way he'll find us."
    "Oh¡­ okay." The girl still looked uneasy but nodded, reassured for the moment.
    The group continued walking through the pitch-black tunnel, which had once been part of the city's subway system. Now, it was long abandoned, with no zombies in sight. It was eerily quiet, but that only made it feel safer.
    Their voices echoed through the empty corridor, bouncing off the walls. What they didn't realize was that those sound waves were traveling upward, through the ground, straight into a pair of very large ears.
    Big Ears grinned, his sharp teeth glinting in the dim light. "Heh heh¡­ this is my moment. Time to shine!"
    ...

 Chapter 141 Shroom?

    It didn't take long for Ethan to catch wind of the situation. He'd been holed up at home for over a month now, barely stepping outside, but anything involving Genesis Biotech was worth keeping an eye on.And according to Big Ears, they were planning to deliver something to the Black Hand Legion.
    Ethan couldn't help but feel curious. What exactly were they delivering? Maybe it wouldn't hurt to intercept it himself and take a closer look.
    Without hesitation, his figure dimmed, and he vanished into thin air.
    For this little operation, Ethan decided to bring along one of his subordinates, Lil' Shroom. He figured it'd be a good chance to give her some extra training¡ªhelp her evolve a bit more.
    The two of them slipped through an old subway entrance, stepping into the pitch-black tunnels below.
    The air was damp and cold, the kind that clung to your skin. Following the intel Big Ears had provided, Ethan led the way to a spot where the Black Hand Legion members were guaranteed to pass through.
    Sure enough, it wasn't long before Ethan picked up the faint trace of human presence.
    "They're here. Go on," he said calmly.
    "Got it," Lil' Shroom replied with a respectful nod. Her body began to shift and change. The tattered clothes she'd been wearing morphed into a sleek, black nano-combat suit, complete with the Genesis Biotech logo emblazoned on her chest. Her pale, grayish skin smoothed out, becoming flawless and porcelain-like. Her face transformed into that of a stunningly beautiful woman, delicate and perfect.
    Even her wild, straw-like hair turned into a cascade of silky black strands, flowing down her back like a waterfall.
    The terrifying zombie from moments ago was now the spitting image of a Genesis Biotech female Awakener¡ªgorgeous, confident, and utterly convincing.
    Ethan's sharp eyes scanned her from head to toe, and he nodded in approval. Lil' Shroom's shapeshifting abilities had clearly reached an impressive level of mastery.
    Without another word, Lil' Shroom stepped forward, her figure melting into the shadows ahead.
    ...
    Not long after, faint echoes of human voices began to bounce off the walls of the empty subway tunnel.
    "We should be close now, right?" one voice asked.
    "Yeah, just two more stops," replied a short-haired man, his gaze fixed ahead.
    Beside him, a man nicknamed Smirk couldn't help but marvel aloud. "Man, who would've thought Genesis Biotech would ever want to work with us?"
    "It just shows how far we've come as a group," the short-haired man, Matt, said with a hint of pride.
    Before the apocalypse, the Black Hand Legion had been nothing more than a ragtag bunch, skulking in the shadows and barely scraping by. But now, after months of growth and survival, they'd earned an invitation to collaborate with Genesis Biotech.
    It was a kind of recognition¡ªa badge of honor.
    "Guess it's true what they say: tables turn," Smirk added, grinning. The group of five couldn't help but feel a little smug about their progress. But their moment of self-congratulation was cut short when one of them, a young woman with furrowed brows, suddenly tensed.
    She was a psychic-type Awakener, her senses far sharper than the average person's.
    "Matt¡­ there's something nearby," she said, her voice low and cautious.
    "Huh?" Matt's eyes narrowed, his expression turning serious. They hadn't encountered any trouble on their way here so far. Could there really be something lurking in the dark?
    Smirk scratched his head, unconvinced. "Nah, no way. Genesis Biotech gave us this route themselves. They've swept it clean multiple times. There's no way anything dangerous is hanging around." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Even so, we should stay alert," Matt said firmly. If there was one thing that had kept him alive this long, it was his cautious nature.
    And then they heard it¡ªa faint sound of footsteps, coming from up ahead. The noise grew louder, closer, with every passing second.
    There really was something.
    The five of them froze, their eyes locked on the darkness ahead. Tension hung thick in the air as they strained to see what was coming.
    Even in the dim light, their Awakener-enhanced vision allowed them to make out the figure approaching from around the bend. It was a woman, her silhouette graceful and striking. The tight combat suit she wore hugged her figure perfectly, accentuating every curve. Her long, sleek hair flowed down to her waist, and her pale, flawless face was breathtakingly beautiful.
    Lil' Shroom's transformation wasn't just convincing¡ªit was mesmerizing. Her eyes sparkled with life, but if you looked closely, you'd catch a glimmer of something darker¡ªa bloodthirsty excitement, a hunger for violence.
    "Is that¡­ someone from Genesis Biotech?" Matt muttered, his voice tinged with surprise.
    "Told you," Smirk said with a smug grin. "I said there wouldn't be anything dangerous here. Genesis Biotech's got this place locked down."
    "But¡­ why is she here?" Matt didn't move, his instincts still on high alert. Something about this didn't sit right with him.
    Lil' Shroom was doing this kind of thing for the first time, so it was no surprise she felt a little nervous. When she saw the humans, her first instinct was¡­ well, to lick her lips and teeth. Her mouth started watering almost immediately.
    Gulp. She swallowed a bit of saliva. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    The scent of humans¡ªit was irresistible to a zombie. Lil' Shroom walked straight up to the group, stopping about twenty feet away. Her bright eyes scanned them one by one.
    She thought for a moment. When humans meet, they usually greet each other first, right?
    "Hello," she said, her voice soft but clear.
    "Ha, well, hello there," Smirk replied, grinning wide. His small eyes lit up with a flicker of admiration.
    Now that she was closer, he could really take in her appearance. Genesis Biotech must be doing pretty well for themselves, he thought, to keep someone looking this clean and pristine. In a world like this, it was rare to see a woman who looked so¡­ untouched by the apocalypse.
    Especially that little lip-licking thing she'd done earlier¡ªhe'd caught it, and it had definitely left an impression. There was something oddly alluring about it.
    "For the sake of our partnership with Genesis Biotech," Smirk thought to himself, "I'd be willing to make the ultimate sacrifice¡­ and marry her."
    Matt, however, wasn't so easily distracted. His sharp eyes narrowed as he asked, "Why are you here?"
    "Uh¡­ where should I be?" Lil' Shroom replied instinctively, tilting her head slightly. Her big eyes blinked with a hint of innocent confusion.
    The five of them exchanged glances, clearly finding the situation a bit odd.
    Smirk decided to step in. "Hey, uh, weren't we supposed to meet at the next station? That was the plan, right?"
    "Oh, right," Lil' Shroom said quickly, nodding as if she'd just remembered. She turned her head slightly, glancing back into the pitch-black darkness behind her.
    That small movement didn't escape Matt's notice. His expression immediately grew more serious.
    "What are you looking at?" he asked, his tone sharp.
    "N-nothing," Lil' Shroom stammered, quickly turning back to face them. "I'm just here to meet you guys and make sure you're safe. You know, in case anything dangerous showed up."
    Her eyes darted between them, and she couldn't help but swallow again. Gulp.
    Smirk, ever the smooth talker, tried to ease the tension. "Hey, hey, no need to get all worked up. We're partners now, right? Friends, even."
    "I'm still a little nervous," Lil' Shroom admitted honestly, her voice small.
    "Aw, don't worry about it," Smirk said with a chuckle. "I'm a pretty gentle guy, you know. By the way, judging by how you're acting, I'm guessing you're a newly awakened Genesis Biotech recruit?"
    "Uh-huh, I am," Lil' Shroom said, nodding enthusiastically like a woodpecker.
    "Ah, that explains it¡­" The group visibly relaxed a little. She really did seem like a rookie¡ªclueless and harmless.
    Their guard dropped just a fraction. After all, who would ever suspect that someone so adorably awkward could be a bloodthirsty monster?
    Her innocent demeanor had become her perfect camouflage.
    "Well, why don't we head out together?" Smirk suggested.
    "Sure, sounds good," Lil' Shroom replied, falling into step with them.
    The group began moving forward into the darkness of the subway tunnel. However, the Black Hand Legion members were nothing if not cautious. They kept a consistent twenty-foot distance between themselves and Lil' Shroom¡ªa survival habit they'd picked up in the apocalypse. You never got too close to strangers.
    The only exception was Smirk, who edged a little closer to her, clearly intrigued.
    "So, uh, what's your name, miss?" he asked, his tone a little too friendly.
    "Shroom," she answered simply, without hesitation.
    Smirk blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "Shroom?" he thought. Was that a codename? Like "Gray Wolf" or "Night Hawk"? Still, he had to admit, it was kind of unique. It had a nice ring to it.
    "That's a pretty cool name," he said, flashing her a grin.
    "Of course it is. My boss gave it to me," Lil' Shroom replied, her bright eyes flicking over the group. Her mission was clear: gather intel and memorize their faces.
    And when she'd glanced back into the darkness earlier? She wasn't just being nervous. She'd been looking at Ethan, who was still hidden in the shadows, silently watching everything unfold.
    ...

 Chapter 142 Then why did you piss yourself?

    Smirk didn't think much of it. He figured code names were usually given by leaders or captains, so it seemed pretty normal to him.Out of nowhere, Shroom asked, "Where are you guys from?"
    "Sunland, out in the suburbs," Smirk blurted out without a second thought.
    "Ahem!"
    Matt, standing nearby, cleared his throat sharply, clearly annoyed. Seriously? You're just gonna tell them where our base is?
    "Stop running your mouth and let's keep moving," Matt said, his tone clipped.
    "Oh¡­ got it."
    Smirk immediately understood what Matt meant. What's the big deal? he thought to himself. They're our partners now. They're gonna find out sooner or later anyway.
    Still, he decided to steer clear of any sensitive topics and switched to something lighter.
    "Hey, Shroom, do you have a boyfriend?"
    "No."
    Lil' Shroom shook her head. The concept of a "boyfriend" felt foreign to her¡ªzombies didn't exactly experience romantic feelings like humans did.
    Smirk's face lit up at her answer. To him, it sounded like she was leaving the door wide open.
    He leaned in a little closer to her, his confidence growing.
    Lil' Shroom, catching the strong scent of human flesh, felt like a delicious piece of cake had been placed right in front of her. She couldn't help but lean in closer too.
    In a way, you could say they were "mutually interested."
    Smirk was over the moon. He could feel it¡ªshe was into him.
    "Shroom, what do you think of me?"
    "You're¡­ really great," Shroom said, turning her gaze to him. She swallowed hard, her bright eyes glinting with something unreadable.
    Smirk's heart practically did a backflip. It's the apocalypse, he thought. Might as well enjoy life while I can. Who knows what'll come first¡ªtomorrow or the end of the world?
    "Then¡­ can I get a kiss?" he asked, his voice full of anticipation.
    "Really? I can?" Lil' Shroom's eyes sparkled, and her expression turned visibly excited.
    "Yeah, yeah!" Smirk nodded eagerly, his mind racing. Man, I'm about to lose it here!
    The two were already sitting close, and now Lil' Shroom took a step closer, licking her lips as she leaned toward Smirk's face.
    "Heh heh heh¡­" Smirk chuckled to himself, ready to savor the kiss from this beautiful girl.
    But Lil' Shroom had other thoughts. She'd already gotten the answers she needed¡ªwhere they were meeting, where they were from. The mission her boss had given her was basically complete. Now, it was time to eat.
    A flicker of madness flashed in her eyes, and her once-normal teeth suddenly sharpened into razor-like fangs, gleaming like steel spikes.
    Smirk, to his credit, was sharp enough to sense something was off. He turned his head just in time to see her face twist into something horrifying, monstrous.
    They were so close now, practically nose-to-nose. There was no time to react.
    Lil' Shroom opened her grotesque mouth wide and sank her teeth into his neck.
    "AAAAARGH¡ª!"
    A blood-curdling scream echoed through the dark, abandoned subway tunnel.
    Smirk thrashed, but there was no escaping her grip. A zombie of her caliber was far too strong. His body convulsed as his blood was drained rapidly, leaving him weaker by the second.
    In his final moments, one thought crossed his mind: Guess the end of the world came first after all¡­
    "Shit!"
    Matt and the others immediately noticed the commotion. Their faces went pale as they realized what was happening. The sweet, innocent-looking girl was actually a flesh-eating monster.
    One of the younger guys in the group, a speed-enhanced fighter, reacted quickly. He whipped out an alloy dagger and charged straight at Shroom.
    Shroom's feral eyes gleamed as she swiftly dodged to the side, trying to escape the incoming attack.
    But one of the girls in the group narrowed her eyes, summoning her energy. Walls of earth erupted from the ground, cutting off Shroom's retreat.
    At the same time, a wave of psychic pressure bore down on her, adding to the assault.
    Leading the charge, Matt surged forward, his body crackling with electricity as he raised his fist to strike.
    The group moved with precision, their teamwork seamless, their attacks relentless.
    Lil' Shroom thrust her hands forward, releasing a cloud of fungal spores. The air filled with a misty, white haze, acting as a barrier against the humans' attacks.
    But these weren't ordinary humans¡ªthey were skilled fighters, all ranked at B+ level. With sheer force, they shattered the spore cloud, dispersing it like smoke in the wind.
    "You're dead!" Matt roared, his face twisted with fury as he closed in on her.
    Unbeknownst to him, a pair of cold, calculating eyes watched from the shadows. The gaze was detached, almost amused, like that of a predator observing its prey.
    It was clear that while Lil' Shroom's shapeshifting abilities were impressive, her combat skills left much to be desired. She had only recently fused with her fungal crystal core, so it wasn't surprising she struggled against these humans.
    Then, with a single thought, Ethan made his move.
    The Domain of the Dead unfolded like a tidal wave, its oppressive energy crashing down on the humans.
    Matt's fist, crackling with lightning, was mere inches from Shroom's face when his entire body froze mid-motion.
    "What¡­ what is this?!" he stammered, his voice trembling with shock. The crushing pressure pinned him in place, and his head, as if controlled by invisible strings, slowly turned to look behind him.
    From the darkness, a tall figure emerged.
    He wore a pristine white shirt, his expression cold and indifferent, his features strikingly handsome. He moved with an eerie calm, stepping up behind one of the psychic Awakeners. Without hesitation, he extended his long, slender fingers, plunging them into the back of the man's skull.
    In one smooth motion, Ethan extracted the crystal core from the man's head.
    The process was disturbingly casual, as if he were plucking an apple from a tree.
    Matt's eyes widened in horror as he watched his teammate's lifeless body collapse to the ground.
    That white shirt¡­ it was unmistakable. This wasn't just any zombie. This was him. The undisputed ruler of Los Angeles. The Zombie King.
    "It's him¡­ He found us¡­"
    Lil' Shroom, seeing her boss step in, immediately abandoned her fight with the humans. She scurried over to Ethan's side, her demeanor shifting to one of obedience. Her once-defiant expression softened into something almost childlike.
    This was her first mission outside the base, and she couldn't help but wonder how she'd done.
    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire
    Ethan glanced at her and offered a rare compliment. "Not bad."
    "Ehehe~" Lil' Shroom beamed, her face lighting up with joy.
    The remaining three humans, however, were anything but cheerful. Their faces were grim, their fear palpable. It was as if the air itself had turned to lead, weighing them down.
    "Earth Armor!" one of the women shouted, her voice filled with desperation. The ground beneath her feet shifted, encasing her body in layers of hardened earth. With her enhanced defense, she managed to move within the oppressive Domain of the Dead.
    She raised her massive, earth-covered fist and charged at Ethan, aiming to crush him with a single blow.
    To Ethan, the attack was laughably slow. With a flick of his wrist, he drew a sleek tachi from his side. The blade gleamed with a cold, deadly light as it sliced through the air.
    In an instant, the sword cut through the earth armor, cleaving straight into the woman's skull. Her crystal core flew out, spinning through the air before landing with a dull thud.
    The earth crumbled away, and her lifeless body collapsed to the ground.
    "So this¡­ this is the power of the strongest Zombie King?" Matt whispered, his voice trembling with disbelief.
    He and his team were B+ level Awakeners, elite members of the Black Hand Legion. They'd been sent to negotiate with Genesis Biotech, a task reserved for only the best. Yet here they were, utterly powerless.
    Ethan killed them as if they were nothing more than insects.
    Taking a few steps forward, Ethan swung his blade again, effortlessly cutting down the speed-enhanced fighter. The man didn't even have time to react before his life was snuffed out. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Now, in the dimly lit corridor, only Matt remained.
    He stood frozen, his eyes locked on Ethan's approaching figure. It felt as though Death itself was walking toward him, each step marking the countdown to his end.
    Terror consumed him. His legs trembled violently, and a sudden warmth spread down his thighs. The acrid smell of urine filled the air.
    "B-Boss¡­ I've always respected you! I swear, I never meant to offend you¡­" Matt stammered, his voice cracking.
    Ethan tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable. "Then why did you piss yourself?"
    "I¡­ I thought it'd add to the drama¡­"
    ...

 Chapter 143 G-Virus

    It was clear Ethan wasn't about to give the guy any chance. With a swift swing of his blade, he split the man's skull clean open, sending the lightning-element crystal core flying out. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Nearby, Shroom was crouched on the ground, feasting ravenously on flesh and blood. Her chin was smeared with crimson, giving her a savage, almost grotesque appearance.
    The sound of tearing flesh echoed through the pitch-black subway tunnel.
    After devouring one of the corpses, spores began to emanate from her body, drifting down onto the other lifeless bodies scattered around.
    In no time, clusters of fleshy tumors began sprouting all over the corpses. The tumors rapidly drained the nutrients from the bodies, leaving them shriveled and dry in mere moments.
    Then, the tumors started to shift, making faint rustling noises as they moved. They gathered together, slowly taking on humanoid shapes.
    The figures wobbled as they stood, their forms twisting and contorting. Within seconds, they had transformed into the exact likenesses of the fallen members of the Black Hand Legion.
    The scene unfolding in the darkness was nothing short of bizarre. If anyone else had been there to witness it, they'd have been scared out of their minds.
    As the mimics emerged, Lil' Shroom's appearance began to change as well. Her short, spiky hair now resembled steel needles, her face took on a sinister edge, and she had fully morphed into the image of Matt. Even the lip ring was an exact match.
    "All set," she said.
    "Yeah, let's move," Ethan replied.
    With Lil' Shroom in tow, Ethan headed off to claim Genesis Biotech's "gift" and see what it was all about.
    According to the intel they'd just gathered, the Black Hand Legion was supposed to meet with Genesis Biotech at the next two stations.
    They walked through the darkness, the mimics trailing behind them. Their expressions were blank, their movements stiff. Having just been "born," their intelligence was rudimentary at best. They struggled to mimic human behavior, their attempts at facial expressions falling flat. They were little more than hollow imitations.
    At one of the subway stations, a group from Genesis Biotech was waiting. Among them were four Awakeners and several armed personnel in the Neurocore stage.
    "What time is it? The Black Hand Legion should've been here by now," Captain Garrett Lee muttered, his eyes narrowing in thought.
    "Could it be¡­ zombies again?" one of the female team members speculated.
    "Huh? Why'd you say 'again'?" Garrett raised an eyebrow.
    "Uh¡­" The woman looked embarrassed. After all, it wasn't exactly rare for humans to get ambushed by zombies, so the word had just slipped out.
    "Either way, stay alert. The Black Hand Legion isn't exactly a friendly bunch," Garrett reminded them.
    "Got it," the others nodded cautiously.
    Before long, they spotted faint silhouettes in the distance, emerging from the darkness of the subway tracks. The figures moved like harbingers of death, cloaked in shadow.
    "They're here¡­" Garrett said, his gaze sharpening.
    The group immediately tensed, their eyes fixed on the approaching figures. Five of them stepped out of the darkness, walking slowly toward the Genesis Biotech team.
    Their faces were eerily devoid of emotion, their eyes hollow and lifeless.
    "Something feels¡­ off. They don't seem like normal humans," one of the team members muttered, frowning.
    "If they were normal, would they even be part of the Black Hand Legion?" Garrett shot back, his eyes never leaving the group.
    He scrutinized the five figures closely, especially the one leading them¡ª"Matt." The spiky short hair, the lip ring¡ªit all matched the description they'd been given perfectly. The four others trailing behind him looked just as expected.
    Lil' Shroom, now in her Matt disguise, seemed much calmer than she had been in previous encounters with humans. Maybe it was because she'd just eaten and wasn't feeling particularly hungry.
    "My boss sent me to pick up the goods," she said bluntly, walking straight up to the humans without hesitation.
    "What's the rush? Let's confirm the terms of the deal first," Garrett replied.
    Lil' Shroom nodded. "Yeah, my boss wants to know the details too."
    "Alright," Garrett said, satisfied with her response.
    "You're aware of the situation in Los Angeles, right? The zombies are evolving way too fast. Humanity's struggling to keep up. That's why we need to join forces¡ªto fight back against them. My company is prepared to provide you with¡­ certain serums."
    "What kind of serums?" Lil' Shroom asked.
    Garrett turned to one of his subordinates, signaling with a glance. A female team member stepped forward, carrying a sleek, silver alloy case. She handed it to Garrett.
    Click.
    Garrett unlocked the case and opened it.
    Inside, two neat rows of vials were arranged¡ªtwenty in total. The top row contained a bright orange liquid, while the bottom row held a dark purple substance.
    Even at a glance, it was clear these serums were no ordinary concoctions.
    Garrett began his explanation, pointing to the top row of vials. "The ten orange ones here are human evolution serums. When injected, an ordinary person can rapidly advance to the Neurocore stage."
    "Oh¡­" Lil' Shroom nodded, though her expression remained indifferent. To her, these serums didn't seem all that impressive¡ªjust a way to grow a few more "snacks" for her to munch on later.
    "But the bottom row¡­" Garrett's tone shifted, his voice growing heavier as his expression turned serious. "These are something else entirely."
    He paused for effect before continuing. "This is the G-Virus. When injected, humans gain immense power. However¡­ it comes at a cost."
    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire
    "Oh? What kind of cost?" Lil' Shroom asked, her curiosity piqued.
    Garrett enunciated each word carefully. "Depending on the individual's physiology, they'll transform into various types of bio-mutants."
    "Ah, I see¡­" Lil' Shroom's face returned to its usual calm demeanor.
    For an ordinary person, this revelation would've been shocking, even horrifying. But for Lil' Shroom, who was already a zombie and firmly in the "monster" category herself, it was just another day at the office.
    Garrett studied her reaction, surprised by her lack of alarm. He couldn't help but think these people had nerves of steel.
    "Any other questions?" he asked.
    "Nope. Just hand it over," Lil' Shroom replied bluntly.
    "Alright." Garrett nodded, closing the case and officially handing it to her.
    The group from Genesis Biotech exchanged glances, relieved that the exchange had gone so smoothly. It seemed like this mission was wrapping up without a hitch. Time to head back and report success.
    "Well then, we'll be on our way¡ª"
    "Wait a second¡­" Lil' Shroom suddenly called out, her voice cutting through the air like a blade. She licked her lips, a faint, predatory glint flickering in her eyes.
    Garrett stopped in his tracks, his brow furrowing. "What is it now?"
    "My boss didn't just send me to pick up the goods," Lil' Shroom said, her tone casual but laced with something darker.
    "What else, then?" Garrett and his team exchanged confused glances, their unease growing.
    Lil' Shroom's lips curled into a grin, her excitement barely contained. Her pupils dilated slightly as she leaned forward, her voice dropping to a chilling whisper. "You."
    "...What???"
    The word hit like a thunderclap. Garrett and his team's faces immediately darkened, a wave of dread washing over them. Something was very, very wrong.
    This wasn't just a trade. This was a trap.
    Having gathered all the intel her "boss" needed, Lil' Shroom dropped the pretense. She spread her hands wide, and in an instant, countless spores erupted from her palms, spreading through the air and enveloping the group.
    At the same time, the mimics behind her shed their lifeless facades. Their faces twisted into grotesque snarls as they lunged forward, their movements unnervingly fast and feral.
    "Watch out!" Garrett shouted, his instincts kicking in. Heat radiated from his body as flames roared to life, forming a barrier to fend off the encroaching spores.
    The Awakeners, with their crystal core-enhanced abilities, managed to hold their ground against the onslaught. But the Neurocore-level armed personnel weren't so lucky. The spores invaded their bodies almost instantly, and they collapsed to the ground, writhing in agony.
    Their screams were guttural, raw, and filled with terror. Their bodies convulsed violently as red, fleshy tumors began to erupt from their skin.
    ...

 Chapter 144 Thatsâ€¦ ugly

    "Hiss¡­" Garrett sucked in a sharp breath, his whole body tensing with unease. Something about this felt off. Way off.Before he could dwell on it, one of the mimics lunged at him. Garrett's reflexes kicked in¡ªhis fist shot out like a piston, smashing the creature's head into pieces.
    But instead of blood and gore, what spilled out was¡­ white, thread-like fibers. Mycelium. And spores¡ªcountless spores¡ªburst into the air like a sinister cloud.
    "This¡­ this isn't human!" Garrett's face twisted in shock as his gaze darted toward Lil' Shroom. She stood there, her lips curling into a chilling, almost predatory smile.
    It hit him like a freight train. He'd been played.
    And she wasn't part of the Black Hand Legion either.
    "Quick! Get the serum back!" Garrett barked, his voice sharp with urgency.
    "On it!" The Awakeners behind him responded immediately, springing into action and rushing forward.
    But Lil' Shroom was faster. With a flick of her wrist, she hurled the metal case into the air. It arced high, spinning as it sailed toward the shadows beyond their reach.
    The Awakeners' eyes locked onto the case, their movements shifting as they sprinted toward where it was about to land. They were so close¡ªmere seconds away from grabbing it.
    And then, out of nowhere, a slender hand shot up.
    Snap.
    The hand caught the case mid-air with an almost casual precision.
    "Stop!" someone shouted, panic lacing their voice. The group skidded to a halt, their bodies freezing in place.
    Their eyes widened in collective horror as a figure stepped into view. He was tall, dressed in a crisp white shirt, his sharp features cold and detached.
    "Taking back a gift? That's not very polite, is it?" Ethan's deep, calm voice cut through the tension like a blade.
    "You¡­" One of the Awakeners stammered, their voice trembling. The fear in their eyes was unmistakable. It wasn't just fear¡ªit was pure, unfiltered terror. They knew who this was.
    The King of the Undead. The most powerful zombie in all of Los Angeles.
    Garrett's face twisted in rage and disbelief, his teeth grinding audibly. "A gift? You've gotta be kidding me! You stole it!"
    "Run! RUN!" Garrett's shout shattered the silence, his voice cracking under the weight of his panic.
    The Awakeners didn't need to be told twice. They bolted like frightened animals, their mission forgotten. The serum didn't matter anymore. Survival was all that mattered now.
    But their escape was short-lived.
    Behind them, the oppressive force of Ethan's Domain of the Dead began to spread, creeping forward like a living nightmare. It swallowed them whole, the air around them growing heavy, suffocating. It felt like being dragged to the bottom of the ocean.
    One by one, their bodies froze in place, paralyzed by the overwhelming pressure. For two of the weaker Awakeners, it was too much. Their bones cracked audibly under the strain, and they collapsed to the ground, convulsing.
    A female Awakener stood her ground, though barely. Her teeth clenched so hard it seemed they might shatter, sweat pouring down her face as she fought to stay upright.
    Her eyes darted around, desperate for a way out. But then she saw him¡ªEthan¡ªcalmly walking toward her, step by step. His presence alone was suffocating, a weight pressing down on her chest.
    "T-Torrent Barrier!" she screamed, pouring every ounce of her energy into the spell. A pale blue light shimmered around her as water vapor condensed, forming walls of water between her and Ethan. The barriers rippled and churned, a desperate attempt to hold him back.
    But Ethan didn't even flinch. He kept walking, his expression unchanging. The barriers shattered the moment they came near him, exploding into harmless droplets that scattered in the air.
    The woman's face twisted in despair, but she didn't stop. She kept summoning more barriers, her energy draining rapidly.
    "So persistent¡­" Ethan murmured, almost to himself. His voice was soft, almost pitying.
    In a flash, he was beside her. She didn't even have time to react. A blade of pure energy materialized in his hand, slicing cleanly through her neck. Her head hit the ground before her body even registered what had happened.
    Garrett saw it all from the corner of his eye. He didn't stop to mourn. He didn't even look back. He was already running, his legs pumping as fast as they could carry him. He didn't care about his team anymore. They were dead. All of them. He just needed to get out of here.
    The darkness ahead seemed endless, but he didn't care. He just needed to keep moving.
    But then he felt it.
    The air behind him shifted, a massive wave of pressure rolling toward him like a storm.
    "Damn it!"
    Garrett's heart sank like a stone. He could feel it¡ªthere was no way he was getting out of this alive. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The crushing pressure bore down on him, his body creaking and popping under the strain. It was like he'd been trapped in quicksand, his legs refusing to move.
    He forced his head to turn, and there he was¡ªEthan, calmly walking toward him, just like he had with the others.
    There was no fighting this. No escaping it.
    A wave of helplessness washed over Garrett, dragging him into the depths of despair. His mind screamed at him to do something, anything.
    And then, like a flicker of light in the darkness, he remembered.
    His hand shot into his pocket, fumbling for something. When it came back out, he was holding a small vial filled with a glowing purple liquid. The G-Virus.
    He'd grabbed an extra dose earlier, just in case.
    "You¡­ you stay back!" Garrett shouted, his voice trembling as he raised the vial to his neck.
    Ethan tilted his head, his expression curious. He stopped in his tracks.
    Garrett's heart leapt. Was this it? Was this his chance? A sliver of hope sparked in his chest. He pressed the vial against his skin, his voice rising in desperation. "If you come any closer, I'll inject the G-Virus! You hear me? This won't end well for either of us!"
    Ethan's eyes glinted with interest. "Oh?" he murmured, his tone almost amused. He crossed his arms and leaned back slightly, as if settling in to watch a show. "Go ahead. Don't let me stop you."
    Garrett froze, his mind reeling. Was this guy serious? He wasn't scared¡ªhe was entertained. Like he was watching some kind of circus act.
    The realization hit Garrett like a slap to the face. He was the monkey, and Ethan was just here for the performance.
    But what choice did he have? If he didn't do something, he was dead anyway.
    Gritting his teeth, Garrett made his decision. With a sharp inhale, he plunged the needle into his artery and pressed down on the plunger. The purple liquid surged into his bloodstream.
    He was the first person in Los Angeles to inject the G-Virus.
    "Crack!"
    A searing heat spread through his body, and Garrett let out a guttural scream. His muscles spasmed uncontrollably, his bones snapping and reforming with sickening cracks.
    The virus was rewriting him, cell by cell. His body swelled, his skin splitting open to reveal raw, crimson muscle fibers beneath. The exposed flesh quickly hardened, forming a grotesque, armor-like layer of keratin.
    "Raaaghhh!"
    Garrett roared in agony as his transformation completed. His body had grown to over 15 feet tall, his arms bulging with unnatural muscle and hanging so low they nearly dragged on the ground. His face was no longer human¡ªhis nose and mouth jutted forward into a monstrous snout filled with jagged, interlocking fangs.
    His eyes, now a sickly yellow, bulged grotesquely from the sides of his head, darting around in wild, erratic movements.
    He was no longer Garrett. He was something else entirely.
    Ethan raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable. "Wow," he muttered, almost to himself. "That's¡­ ugly."
    He wasn't sure if this was just how the G-Virus worked or if Garrett had drawn the short straw in the mutation lottery. Either way, it wasn't a good look.
    But there was no denying the power radiating from the creature. Garrett's aura had shifted dramatically. What had once been a B+ level Awakener now teetered on the edge of A+. The virus had elevated him to a whole new tier.
    "Raaaghhh!"
    Garrett let out another deafening roar, the sound reverberating through the subway tunnel. Dust and debris rained down from the ceiling as the walls trembled under the force of his voice.
    Even under the oppressive weight of Ethan's Domain of the Dead, Garrett could move freely now. He flexed his massive fists, feeling the raw power coursing through him. He was unstoppable.
    With a thunderous stomp, he charged forward, his massive frame barreling toward Ethan. His fist swung down like a meteor, carrying enough force to level a building.
    Die!
    Ethan didn't bother meeting the blow head-on. His body flickered, vanishing just as the fist slammed into the ground.
    "Boom!" Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    The impact was catastrophic. The floor caved in, leaving a massive crater in its wake. Dust and rubble exploded outward, filling the air with choking debris.
    Ethan reappeared a few feet away, untouched. His Domain of the Dead shielded him from the worst of the blast, but even he had to admit¡ªGarrett packed a punch.
    Then came the heat.
    The crater began to glow as flames erupted from Garrett's fist, spreading outward in a fiery explosion. The intense heat warped the air, and the flames licked hungrily at everything in their path.
    "Boom!"
    Ethan stepped back again, keeping just outside the blast radius.
    Interesting. Even as a mutated monstrosity, Garrett had retained his Awakener abilities. The G-Virus hadn't stripped him of his powers¡ªit had amplified them.
    Garrett's monstrous face twisted into something resembling a grin. He couldn't speak anymore, but his thoughts were clear: Look at you, running away. Some King of the Undead you are. This is what you get for messing with me!
    But Ethan's expression remained calm, almost¡­ pleased.
    "Not bad," he said, his voice low and steady. "Not bad at all."
    ...

 Chapter 145 Youve gained weight

    "'Not bad'?"Garrett's already unstable mind snapped further at Ethan's casual remark. The transformation had left him volatile, his emotions amplified to a dangerous degree. Rage boiled over, consuming what little rationality he had left.
    The flames around him surged, growing hotter and wilder, until his entire body was engulfed in a blazing inferno. From a distance, he looked like a massive, living bonfire, his monstrous form glowing red-hot in the dim subway tunnel.
    The heat radiating from him turned the air wavy and distorted, and the entire subway line was bathed in an ominous crimson glow. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    With a guttural roar, Garrett charged again, his massive fist cocked back for another devastating blow. This time, the sheer force of his swing tore through the air, creating a deafening series of sonic booms.
    But Ethan didn't move.
    He stood his ground, calm and unshaken, the firelight reflecting in his cold, calculating eyes. He hadn't dodged because he was afraid¡ªhe'd dodged earlier to observe. Now, he'd seen enough.
    As Garrett's flaming fist hurtled toward him, Ethan let out a quiet breath and unclipped the Tachi from his back, sliding it away. He didn't need it for this.
    At the last possible moment, Ethan clenched his hand into a fist and met Garrett's attack head-on.
    "BOOM!"
    The collision was cataclysmic. The impact unleashed a shockwave that tore through the tunnel, sending debris flying in every direction. The walls groaned under the strain, cracks spidering across the ceiling as dust and chunks of concrete rained down.
    When the dust settled, Ethan was still standing in the exact same spot, completely unmoved. His smaller frame was dwarfed by Garrett's hulking form, but the difference in power was undeniable.
    Garrett, on the other hand, wasn't so lucky. His massive arm had taken the brunt of the impact, and the result was gruesome. The flesh and muscle along his arm had been shredded, chunks of it blown away, leaving exposed bone and sinew.
    The force of the blow sent him flying backward like a ragdoll. He crashed into the ground, rolling several times before coming to a stop in a heap. The flames covering his body flickered weakly, dimming as smoke and ash swirled around him.
    "Raaaghhh!"
    Garrett let out a pained, guttural scream, his monstrous voice echoing through the tunnel. He struggled to push himself up, but his body was failing him. His once-mighty arm now hung limp and useless, and his energy reserves were nearly depleted.
    Ethan tilted his head, his expression one of mild disappointment. "Huh. Not as durable as I thought," he muttered, almost to himself.
    For all the G-Virus's hype, Garrett's durability wasn't much better than a regular human's. Sure, he'd gotten bigger and stronger, but the energy cost of maintaining that form was astronomical. Two attacks, and he was already running on fumes.
    "Big, but not built to last," Ethan mused, his tone almost bored.
    Garrett staggered to his feet, his monstrous face twisted in pain and frustration. The wild, feral rage in his eyes had dimmed, replaced by something far more human: despair.
    He'd sacrificed everything¡ªhis humanity, his future¡ªto become this¡­ thing. And it still wasn't enough.
    How could humans ever hope to win against monsters like Ethan?
    Ethan's gaze sharpened, his interest in Garrett fading. The creature had served its purpose. Now, it was just a waste of space.
    In a blur of motion, Ethan vanished. His Domain of the Dead expanded, the oppressive force crashing down on Garrett like a tidal wave.
    Already weakened, Garrett couldn't withstand it. His knees buckled, and with a heavy thud, he collapsed to the ground, kneeling under the crushing weight.
    His monstrous face contorted in agony, his body trembling as if it might collapse in on itself.
    Ethan reappeared beside him, his movements fluid and precise. Without hesitation, he swung his hand in a clean arc. A blade of energy materialized mid-swing, slicing cleanly through Garrett's neck.
    "Schlick."
    Garrett's head toppled to the ground, blood spraying in a wide arc. His massive body slumped forward, lifeless.
    As his head hit the ground, a crystal core shot out from his chest, glinting faintly in the dim light.
    Ethan caught it effortlessly, holding it up to inspect it. "Hmm¡­ looks like the crystal core didn't change," he murmured, turning it over in his hand.
    His gaze shifted to Garrett's corpse, now a grotesque, unrecognizable heap of flesh and bone. The body was so far removed from anything human that Ethan couldn't help but wonder¡­
    "Can you even eat that?" he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.
    He glanced over his shoulder at Lil' Shroom, who had been watching the whole thing from a safe distance.
    "You. Come try it," Ethan said, gesturing toward the corpse.
    Lil' Shroom froze, her expression a mix of confusion and dread. "Uh¡­ what?"
    "Come on," Ethan said, his tone casual, as if he were asking her to taste-test a new dish.
    Lil' Shroom hesitated, her gaze flicking between Ethan and the grotesque remains of Garrett. "Boss, I'm¡­ not really hungry right now."
    "That's why I said try it," Ethan replied, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.
    Lil' Shroom sighed, realizing there was no arguing with him. "Fine¡­" she muttered, reluctantly shuffling over to the corpse.
    She crouched down, her face scrunching up in disgust as she leaned in. With a deep breath, she opened her mouth and took a small bite.
    Her sharp zombie teeth made quick work of the tough, sinewy flesh, but the moment she tasted it, her face twisted in revulsion.
    "Boss, this is awful! It's so bitter!" she complained, spitting out the chunk of meat.
    Ethan waved her off. "Alright, alright. Don't force it. We've got plenty of other food."
    Lil' Shroom nodded quickly, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. "Thank God¡­"
    Ethan turned his attention back to the rest of the bodies scattered around the tunnel. With a flick of his wrist, he began collecting them, storing them away for later.
    "Let's head back," he said, motioning for Lil' Shroom to follow.
    "Got it, Boss," she replied, falling into step behind him as they made their way back to their territory.
    ...
    Genesis Biotech.
    Nathan sat in his sleek, minimalist office, fingers drumming lightly on the desk as he waited. His mind was preoccupied with the G-Virus project, a venture he was particularly invested in. After a moment, he pressed the intercom and called his assistant into the room.
    "How's the collaboration with the Black Hand Legion going? Has anyone injected the G-Virus yet?" he asked, his tone calm but laced with curiosity.
    The female assistant hesitated, her expression uneasy. "Uh¡­ yes, someone has injected it."
    Nathan raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to the story. "And?"
    "Well¡­" She fidgeted slightly, clearly reluctant to continue. "It wasn't one of them. It was¡­ one of our own people."
    "...What?" Nathan's face froze, his expression a mix of confusion and disbelief. "What do you mean, our own?"
    The assistant quickly explained the situation, detailing how one of Genesis Biotech's Awakeners had ended up injecting the G-Virus. She also mentioned that all their personnel were equipped with biometric monitoring devices that uploaded data to the cloud, allowing them to track what had happened in real time.
    Nathan leaned back in his chair, pinching the bridge of his nose as he processed the information. His head throbbed as if someone had taken a hammer to it.
    "So, let me get this straight," he muttered, his voice tinged with frustration. "The G-Virus¡ªour G-Virus¡ªgot intercepted by zombies. Again. And now they're playing around with it? What the hell do they even want with it? It's for humans! They're not even the target demographic!"
    He exhaled sharply, trying to calm himself. "Damn it. Why do they have to take everything?" he grumbled, his voice dripping with exasperation. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Still, there was a silver lining. "Alright, fine. What about the results? How did it perform?"
    The assistant straightened up, her tone more professional now. "According to the cloud data, the Awakener who injected the G-Virus underwent significant mutation. Their strength increased dramatically. However, there are two major drawbacks. First, the energy consumption is extremely high, making it unsustainable for long periods. Second¡­" She hesitated briefly before continuing, "...it's a dead end. The mutation prevents further evolution. Once someone becomes a bio-monster, they can't progress any further."
    Nathan nodded slowly, piecing it together. "So it's like burning through all your potential in one go. A one-shot deal." He tapped his fingers on the desk, deep in thought. "Still, the ability to boost power instantly could be useful¡­ but the cost is steep. Too steep."
    He sighed, leaning back in his chair. "If we're going to use it on our own people, it'll have to be a last resort. No other choice."
    ...
    At this moment, Ethan was already back home. He had taken a shower, changed into fresh clothes, and was now lounging on the couch, fiddling with the vials of medicine he'd just brought back.
    These were all meant for humans¡ªcompletely useless for his little underlings.
    "Should I mess around with a few humans for fun?" Ethan mused to himself.
    Even though humans had become a rare species in this post-apocalyptic world, finding them wasn't exactly a challenge for someone like Ethan.
    Based on the intel Lil' Shroom had gathered, Matt and his crew had come from the outskirts of Sunland. There was likely a Black Hand Legion outpost there, which probably meant a decent number of humans to be found.
    Besides, Ethan already had a human in his house¡ªhis little worker, Nina.
    "Nina, come here."
    "Uh¡­"
    Nina, who was in the kitchen wearing an apron and scrubbing some cups, froze for a moment when she heard Ethan call her.
    "What's this about? The boss hasn't called for me in a while¡­" she thought nervously.
    She quickly dried her hands and walked into the living room, her heart pounding with unease. Was he going to fire her? Getting fired would be a death sentence in this world.
    Ethan's gaze swept over her.
    Over the past few months, with no shortage of food or drink, Nina had put on a noticeable amount of weight¡ªa rarity in these times.
    "You've gained weight."
    "Huh?"
    Nina's mouth opened slightly, her mind spinning with worry.
    Was he fattening her up to eat her?
    She couldn't help but recall that Ethan used to run a livestock farm¡­

 Chapter 146 Dont trust anyone...

    Ethan squinted and smiled slyly. "Relax, come here. I'm just going to give you a shot.""A shot?" Nina's eyes widened in surprise. She glanced at the thing in Ethan's hand and quickly pieced together what he meant.
    She didn't know exactly what it was, but whatever it was, it had to be better than being eaten alive.
    So, after a moment of hesitation, she slowly stepped forward.
    Ethan picked up a vial of what he called the "evolution serum" and, without any warning, jabbed it straight into the pale skin of her neck. The sharp sting made Nina wince, her brows knitting together in pain.
    But she bit her lip and forced herself to endure it.
    As Ethan pressed his thumb down on the syringe, the orange-yellow liquid flowed into her veins. Almost immediately, she felt a searing heat coursing through her body. Her skin flushed red, and an odd, itchy sensation began to creep across her scalp.
    This was the first sign of Neurocore crystallization¡ªthe serum was already taking effect.
    "All done," Ethan said casually, stepping back.
    He wasn't expecting much from Nina's evolution into the Neurocore stage. She wasn't exactly combat material, but hey, at least she'd be stronger for manual labor. That was what really mattered.
    ...
    The next few days in Los Angeles were eerily calm. Nothing major happened, and everything seemed to progress in an almost mundane, routine way.
    Genesis Biotech, once loud and arrogant, had gone completely silent. Their official website was wiped clean, with no announcements or updates. It was as if they'd vanished overnight.
    The government-run shelters, on the other hand, showed occasional signs of activity, though nothing too frequent or significant. Most of their operations were focused outside the city, targeting the outskirts.
    One of the few updates on the shelter's website read:
    "Bad news: A search team in the outskirts was attacked by an unidentified creature. Five members are missing. The exact cause is still unclear. Teams venturing out are advised to exercise extreme caution."
    That was the only announcement in days. The comments section below was filled with messages of mourning and condolences.
    Because in a world like this, "missing" was just a polite way of saying "probably dead."
    The post included photos of the five missing individuals: three men and two women. The team leader was a burly guy with a square jaw, dark skin, and a kind, almost naive expression.
    "If anyone heading out recognizes these faces, please keep an eye out for them," the shelter's admin added beneath the photos. But it was clear they weren't holding their breath. It felt more like a formality than a genuine plea for help. Everyone knew the odds of survival were slim to none.
    Ethan skimmed through the post and shrugged. It wasn't his problem.
    Still, it was interesting to note that there were people actively moving around in the outskirts. The area was safer than the city, with fewer zombies to worry about. Sure, there were mutated beasts, plants, and the occasional small-scale monster, but it was nothing compared to the chaos downtown.
    Ethan had been toying with the idea of finding some humans to experiment on¡ªinjecting them with the G-virus to create a few bio-monsters. The outskirts seemed like the perfect place to start.
    With that in mind, he decided to head out of the city for a little "field trip."
    ...
    Ethan's figure flickered and vanished into thin air. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    Moments later, he reappeared at the edge of the city, walking along a cracked and overgrown highway that stretched toward the wilderness.
    The road out of the city was a graveyard of abandoned cars. Vehicles were piled up in chaotic heaps, some smashed together in violent collisions, others flipped on their sides or burned to blackened husks. The aftermath of desperate escape attempts during the apocalypse was written all over the scene.
    Three months of rain and decay had washed away most of the blood, but the rusted metal and moss-covered wreckage told their own story. Rats the size of small dogs scurried through the cars, squeaking as they darted in and out of shattered windows. They'd made this place their home.
    Ethan walked on, leaving the city behind.
    The further he went, the greener it got. The sides of the road were overrun with dense vegetation¡ªtall grass, wild shrubs, and trees that had grown unchecked. To his left, an open field stretched out, wild and untamed.
    Ethan's sharp eyes scanned the area, and something immediately caught his attention.
    In the middle of the field was the wreckage of a transport aircraft. It looked like it had crash-landed, its nose buried deep in the dirt. The damage didn't seem too old¡ªmaybe it had gone down recently.
    Curious, Ethan decided to check it out.
    Sure, he was here to find people, but stumbling across something like this was too intriguing to ignore. Who knew what kind of treasures might be hidden inside? In a world like this, strange and unexpected things were everywhere.
    And Ethan? He wasn't one to pass up a good treasure hunt.
    Ethan stepped into the open field, moving steadily toward the wreckage of the transport plane. From a distance, he could already make out several human corpses scattered around, as if they had crawled out of the crashed aircraft in their final moments.
    As he got closer, the stench hit him first¡ªthick, putrid, and unmistakable. The bodies were in an advanced state of decay, with large chunks of flesh missing, exposing stark white bones beneath. Flies buzzed around the remains, adding to the grim scene.
    "Only been dead a few days..." Ethan muttered to himself, crouching down to inspect the bodies. Judging by the level of decomposition, the crash couldn't have happened more than three to five days ago.
    "Huh?" His sharp eyes caught a detail that made him pause.
    The corpses were all wearing white lab coats¡ªscientists, by the looks of it. But what really stood out was their cause of death. Each of them had a gaping hole in their abdomen, with ribs bent outward, as if something had violently burst out from inside their bodies.
    "Parasites?" Ethan mused, his mind already piecing together the possibilities. "Looks like they were killed by some kind of... host creature."
    He straightened up and turned his attention to the wreckage itself. The transport plane was in bad shape, its nose buried deep in the dirt. Ethan peered inside, hoping to find something useful or at least interesting. But to his disappointment, the interior had already been stripped clean. Not a single crate, tool, or scrap of equipment remained.
    What was left, however, were muddy footprints leading away from the site¡ªhuman footprints.
    "Figures," Ethan muttered under his breath. In a world where resources were scarce, scavengers were everywhere. Anything remotely valuable would've been looted within hours, especially this close to the city outskirts. People were like locusts now, leaving nothing behind.
    As he circled the wreckage, something else caught his eye¡ªa body lying just a few feet away. This one was older, judging by the advanced decay. The corpse was also wearing a blood-soaked lab coat, though the original white fabric had long since turned a grimy blackish-red.
    The old man's abdomen had the same grotesque wound as the others¡ªa massive hole with ribs splayed outward, some of them snapped clean in half. But there was something different about this one.
    In his bony, decomposed hand, the man was clutching a crumpled piece of paper.
    "What's this?" Ethan murmured, his curiosity piqued. With a flick of his wrist, a sleek tachi materialized in his hand. In one swift motion, he sliced through the corpse's wrist, severing the hand cleanly. The paper fluttered free, and Ethan deftly caught it on the tip of his blade.
    He held it up to the light, letting the sun illuminate the blood-stained note. The paper was wrinkled and smeared with dried blood, but beneath the stains, faint words were scrawled in shaky, uneven handwriting:
    "Don't trust anyone..."
    The letters were jagged and erratic, as if the writer's hand had been trembling violently. Ethan could tell the old man had been in immense pain when he wrote this¡ªprobably moments before his death.
    "Well, that's dramatic," Ethan muttered, his tone flat. For most people, this would've been a chilling warning, a final plea to be wary in a world gone mad. But for Ethan? It was nothing new. He already trusted no one. Always had, always would.
    With a flick of his wrist, he let the paper fall to the ground and continued on his way.
    ...
    It wasn't long before he came across a small, abandoned community. From a distance, he could see rows of low, crumbling brick houses and a few two-story structures that looked like they'd been built by hand.
    The place was eerily quiet, the kind of silence that made the hairs on the back of your neck stand up.
    The road leading into the community was littered with skeletal remains, their bones picked clean by time and scavengers.
    The buildings were in shambles¡ªwindows shattered, doors hanging off their hinges. Some of the walls were smeared with dried, blackened blood, a grim reminder of whatever had happened here.
    Ethan stopped at the edge of the community, his sharp senses on high alert.
    The silence was unnatural, oppressive.
    But there was something else.
    He closed his eyes for a moment, focusing.
    There it was¡ªa faint trace of human presence. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    ...

 Chapter 147 New flavorâ€¦

    The faint traces of life were barely there¡ªso weak they seemed to flicker in and out, like they were teetering on the edge of death.Ethan, curious, decided to follow the trail. He wandered alone down a quiet path in the neighborhood. The silence was eerie¡ªthere wasn't even a rat scurrying about.
    The walk was uneventful. Nothing happened.
    That is, until he reached a small plaza up ahead. The ground was smeared with dark, dried blood¡ªclearly fresh, though. Something had gone down here, but what?
    In the middle of the plaza, a few people were sprawled out on the ground, completely motionless. They looked like corpses, but the faint life force Ethan had sensed earlier was coming from them.
    "Unconscious?" he muttered to himself.
    He stepped closer to check. Among the group, there were both men and women. One of them was wearing a white lab coat, with an ID badge hanging from their chest.
    It read: Santa Clarita Shelter Research Staff.
    "What are they doing here?" Ethan thought, frowning. Santa Clarita wasn't far from Los Angeles, just upstream along the Santa Clara River. These people were probably connected to the recent plane crash.
    He also remembered reading online that the Santa Clarita shelter had been overrun by monsters a while back. There were even photos¡ªgruesome ones¡ªof bodies with massive holes torn through their torsos.
    Just like the corpses found at the crash site.
    "Don't tell me they brought those things out with them¡­" Ethan's gaze sharpened as he studied the people on the ground. Their life force was fading fast, slipping away with every passing second. Why were they lying here like this?
    Sunbathing?
    The unknown always had a way of making people uneasy, and everything about this scene felt off. Strange. Wrong.
    But Ethan didn't care much for mysteries.
    Whatever the problem was, he'd deal with it the same way he always did¡ªby eliminating it. With a flick of his wrist, he drew his tachi. These people were clearly not going to make it, so he figured he'd put them out of their misery.
    Just as he was about to strike, though, something shifted. The bodies on the ground twitched, as if sensing the threat. Then, all at once, their eyes snapped open.
    "Hm?" Ethan raised an eyebrow. Yep, something was definitely wrong here.
    The bodies began to convulse violently, their joints cracking and popping in unnatural ways. Then, from their backs, six long, spider-like limbs burst out, dripping with fresh blood.
    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    The limbs were flesh-colored, grotesque, and glistening with gore.
    "Raaagh¡ª!" The creatures let out guttural, animalistic roars. Their heads jerked back unnaturally as they scrambled to their feet, their spider-like appendages twitching and flexing. Then, with a sudden burst of speed, they lunged at Ethan.
    Their movements were bizarre, almost insect-like, but they were fast. Their faces twisted into expressions of pure rage, making them look even more monstrous.
    Anyone else would've been terrified out of their mind at the sight of these things.
    But Ethan? He didn't even flinch.
    He'd seen too much weird shit in his life to be fazed by something like this.
    As the first creature lunged at him, Ethan swung his blade in a clean, downward arc. The sharp edge of the tachi sliced through flesh and bone with ease, the sound of the cut accompanied by a sickening crunch.
    The creature was split clean in two, its green blood spraying everywhere.
    As its body hit the ground, Ethan noticed something wriggling inside the exposed cross-section. A smaller creature was nestled within its torso, fused with the human body, feeding off its flesh and blood.
    Parasites.
    Before he could dwell on it, the remaining three creatures let out shrill screeches and leapt at him all at once.
    Ethan moved like lightning. He angled his tachi upward, swinging it like a golfer teeing off. The blade cleaved through one of the creatures, sending its bisected body flying. Without missing a beat, he spun around and slashed horizontally, cutting another one clean in half.
    The last creature lunged at him with a desperate, frenzied roar. Ethan sidestepped effortlessly, then drove his blade through its chest, pinning it to the ground.
    The fight was over in seconds.
    Around him, the plaza was littered with bodies¡ªboth human and monster. The red blood of the humans mixed with the green blood of the creatures, forming a sickly yellowish hue where it pooled together.
    Ethan wiped his blade clean, his mind already analyzing the situation. These creatures were probably C+ tier in terms of strength.
    Not particularly high.
    But still, they were on par with elite zombies. If there were thousands of them, they'd be a serious problem.
    And judging by their size and appearance¡­ these things weren't even fully grown yet. Just juveniles.
    "New flavor¡­" Ethan muttered to himself, planning to stash the monster corpses and take them back to feed his underlings. Monster-flavored stuffed cookies, anyone?
    But just as he was about to move, he noticed five human figures emerging from the street corner not far from the plaza.
    Leading the group was a burly man with a square jaw, dark skin, and a seemingly honest, straightforward face. Behind him were two men and two young women, all of them filthy, their faces smudged with dirt and exhaustion. They looked like refugees fleeing from some disaster.
    "Are the monsters here already taken care of?"
    "Wow, that's incredible!"
    "Did he do it all by himself?"
    "¡­"
    The group murmured among themselves as they cautiously approached, their expressions wary and uncertain.
    Ethan glanced at them out of the corner of his eye. The square-jawed man looked oddly familiar. He frowned, trying to place him. After a moment of thought, it clicked¡ªweren't these five the missing personnel from the shelter?
    But their presence here raised a lot of red flags.
    The square-jawed man stepped forward and greeted him. "Hello, we're part of the shelter's search team."
    "Oh," Ethan replied flatly, his tone indifferent.
    One of the young women chimed in, her voice filled with admiration. "You're amazing! You actually managed to kill all these monsters by yourself."
    Ethan didn't respond to the compliment. Instead, he asked casually, "Do you know where these monsters came from?"
    The girl nodded, her expression darkening. "They're probably from Santa Clarita. The shelter there¡­ it's already been overrun by these things. Tens of thousands of people¡­ almost no survivors."
    "Yeah," the square-jawed man added, picking up where she left off. "And now it's spreading to the outskirts of Los Angeles. We need to get back to the shelter and warn everyone so they can prepare."
    Ethan stared at him, his expression unreadable, saying nothing.
    The girl continued, "There are still a lot of monsters in the area. Why don't you come back with us? Oh, and while we were scavenging for supplies, we found some corn. We can share some with you."
    The group was being overly friendly, almost suspiciously so. They were even willing to share precious food with him, a complete stranger.
    And then it hit Ethan. He remembered the note left behind by one of the dead researchers near the plane crash: Don't trust anyone.
    It was clear now. These monsters didn't just kill¡ªthey parasitized. They could mimic humans, using deception to lure others in before infecting them. That's probably how the Santa Clarita shelter fell.
    If these five made it to the Los Angeles shelter, the consequences would be catastrophic. Tens of thousands of people could be wiped out, and if the monsters reproduced further, the entire city would be overrun.
    "You're not going back," Ethan said coldly.
    "Huh?" The square-jawed man frowned, his expression darkening. "What do you mean by that?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Ethan didn't bother explaining. He wasn't one for wasting words. In one swift motion, he raised his tachi and swung. A flash of cold steel cut through the air, faster than the eye could follow. The square-jawed man's head flew clean off his shoulders.
    For a moment, the atmosphere froze.
    The remaining four stood there, their friendly smiles frozen in place. Then, slowly, their expressions twisted¡ªgone was the warmth, replaced by cold malice and a murderous aura.
    Meanwhile, the square-jawed man's decapitated body didn't collapse. It remained standing, eerily upright.
    No blood gushed from the severed neck...

 Chapter 148 The worlds really gone to hellâ€¦

    "Not dead yet?" Ethan tilted his head, giving the scene a once-over.Behind him, four humans¡ªor what used to be humans¡ªlet out guttural roars and charged straight at him.
    The square-jawed man's head hit the ground with a dull thud, rolling twice before coming to a stop. But then, to Ethan's surprise, the severed neck sprouted writhing tendrils. The head twitched, then crawled back to its body like some grotesque puppet.
    Snap!
    The man grabbed his head with both hands and pressed it back onto his neck. Just like that, it reattached, good as new. Well, except for the fact that his face now twisted into a mask of pure rage, grotesque and monstrous.
    Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Huh. That's... new."
    He hadn't expected these creatures to be so resilient. Cutting off their heads wasn't enough to kill them? That was just plain weird.
    Before he could process it further, a girl's stomach suddenly split open with a sickening crack. From the gaping wound, a thick, snake-like tendril shot out, whipping toward Ethan with terrifying speed.
    "Alright, no more playing nice," Ethan muttered, his eyes flashing crimson. In an instant, his Domain of the Dead unfurled, a suffocating wave of power spreading outward and enveloping the monsters.
    The air grew heavy, almost solid, as if the space itself had been locked in place. The creatures froze, struggling as though trapped in quicksand. Ethan sidestepped the lunging tendril with ease, closing the distance to the girl in a heartbeat.
    His tachi gleamed as it sliced through the air.
    Swish, swish, swish!
    The blade carved a Z-shaped pattern across her body, cutting her into several pieces in one fluid motion.
    "Let's see if you can come back from that," Ethan said, his gaze sharp and unyielding.
    But then, to his dismay, the severed chunks of flesh on the ground began to writhe. Tiny tendrils sprouted from each piece, pulling them back together like magnets. Within moments, the girl's body reassembled itself, standing whole once more.
    "What the¡ª?" Ethan frowned, his patience wearing thin. These things were seriously annoying.
    Without hesitation, he swung his blade again, this time cleaving a young man's head clean in two. The cut was precise, splitting him from the chin all the way up through the crown of his skull. But just like before, the severed halves sprouted those cursed tendrils, stitching themselves back together as if nothing had happened.
    "Alright, that's it," Ethan growled, his voice low and dangerous. "I'm done playing around."
    If precision didn't work, then it was time for overwhelming force.
    The crimson glow in his eyes intensified, and his Domain of the Dead expanded to its absolute limit. The oppressive energy thickened, radiating an aura of pure destruction. It was as if the end of the world had descended upon them.
    The monsters visibly faltered under the crushing weight of the domain. Ethan focused the pressure into a single point, directing it toward the girl who had just reassembled herself.
    BOOM!
    The force hit her like a grinding millstone, pulverizing her body into a spray of green blood and shredded flesh. Bits of her flew in every direction, leaving nothing but a mess of gore behind.
    From the carnage, a small crystal core shot out, glinting faintly as it landed on the ground.
    Ethan narrowed his eyes. "If she pulls herself together after that, I'll admit defeat and call it a day."
    But this time, the girl didn't regenerate. Her body was completely obliterated, and the crystal core lay still. She was finally dead.
    Ethan crouched down, inspecting the core. He noticed something interesting¡ªit hadn't come from her head. Instead, it had been lodged in her chest, right where her heart would've been.
    "So that's their weak spot," he murmured, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.
    Armed with this new knowledge, Ethan wasted no time. He drove his tachi straight into the chest of the young man he'd just fought, twisting the blade to dig out the crystal core hidden within. The man let out a guttural scream, his body convulsing violently before collapsing into a shriveled husk. What was left of him looked like a deflated human skin, barely concealing the monster underneath.
    "Got it," Ethan muttered, standing tall. "That's the trick."
    With their weakness exposed, the remaining creatures didn't stand a chance. Ethan moved like a whirlwind, his tachi flashing as he slashed, stabbed, and carved through them. Each strike was precise, aimed directly at their chests. One by one, the monsters fell, their crystal cores extracted and their bodies reduced to lifeless heaps.
    When the dust settled, five crystal cores lay in Ethan's hand. He examined them briefly, noting their faint glow. These creatures were no joke¡ªbased on their strength, they were at least B+ level.
    Fully matured, they could've easily wiped out an entire city shelter.
    Because, well, they didn't have as much room for trial and error as Ethan did.
    A monster capable of breaking into a city's sanctuary? Yeah, that's no small feat.
    But who knows¡­
    Do these monsters have other forms? A complete form? Or maybe even an ultimate one?
    Ethan waved his hand, collecting the corpses scattered around him.
    Another addition to his growing collection of flavors¡­
    But his real goal this time wasn't just that. He was here to find humans to inject with the G-virus. So far, no luck.
    The people in this community? Already parasitized by monsters.
    Useless.
    Looks like he'd have to rely on the Black Hand Legion after all. Their base¡ªSunland¡ªwas his next stop.
    ¡­
    After wrapping up his business, Ethan walked straight through the small community and headed toward the surrounding farmland. He kept moving forward, the scenery shifting into endless open fields and decaying farmland.
    Now, it was all overgrown with weeds, a desolate and lifeless sight.
    Every now and then, he'd spot a few stray zombies wandering aimlessly. Most of them were probably former farmers from the nearby fields. Their faces were blank, their movements sluggish, as they drifted without purpose.
    Some of them still clung to old habits from their previous lives. One zombie, for instance, was holding a hoe, repeatedly digging into the ground. Its grayish-blue face was smeared with dried blood, its eyes clouded and lifeless, making it look downright horrifying.
    The digging motion was mechanical, over and over, like a broken record.
    These zombies, of course, didn't bother Ethan.
    Out here, though, it wasn't just zombies. There were mutated beasts and even small mutated plants scattered around. But none of them posed any real threat to Ethan, nor did they hold much value to him.
    After about twenty minutes of walking, sparse buildings began to appear in the distance.
    Low, flat houses and a few newer residential areas were scattered across the rolling hills. Along the roadside, there were stables and wide open spaces, giving off a faint sense of rural tranquility. In the distance, mountain ranges stretched endlessly, forming a natural barrier.
    At the entrance to the community stood a simple wooden sign. It read, "Welcome to Sunland." The lettering was faded, worn down by years of sun and rain.
    "Well, here we are¡­"
    It had only been twenty minutes, but with Ethan's speed, he'd already covered dozens of kilometers. Sunland was definitely tucked away in the middle of nowhere.
    Which, honestly, was probably why humans had managed to survive here.
    At the entrance to the community, two figures were pacing back and forth. Clearly, they were on watch.
    One of them, a middle-aged man with a face full of scars, had a tattoo of a skeletal hand gripping a skull inked on his jawline. He was puffing on a cigarette, exhaling clouds of smoke with a look of pure satisfaction.
    Every time he took a drag, the tattoo on his jaw seemed to writhe, almost like it was alive.
    "Hey, slow down with that, man. Save me a puff," a younger guy next to him said impatiently.
    "Relax! Just do your job and keep watch. You'll get your own pack later," the older man replied, clearly not planning to share.
    Neither of them noticed the shadow slipping past them and into the community.
    Ethan had activated his cloaking ability, moving silently. He figured he'd take a look around the place before making any moves.
    The community was bustling with humans. To Ethan, it was like walking into a buffet¡ªeverywhere he turned, there was the scent of "food."
    A quick estimate told him there were at least thirty or forty people here. Most of them were Awakeners. After all, it had been half a year since the apocalypse began.
    Ordinary humans wouldn't have lasted this long. And if any had, they'd either been tortured to death by the Black Hand Legion or turned into food.
    The only ones they kept alive were the pretty women.
    Or men who had some kind of value.
    Of course, there were always those with¡­ peculiar tastes. They'd keep "pretty" men around too.
    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire
    Right then, a soft, trembling voice came from a nearby brick house.
    "Blake, no, please don't!"
    "Oh, come on! Still acting shy after all this time? Let me take a good look at you."
    Hearing this, Ethan turned and walked toward the house, phasing straight through the wall without a second thought. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    What he saw inside was¡­ well, not exactly a pleasant sight.
    A burly man was yanking at the clothes of a skinny young man, his face twisted with a mix of cruelty and excitement. The young man, on the other hand, was shaking his head desperately, his face streaked with tears.
    "Man, the world's really gone to hell¡­" Ethan muttered, his face full of disdain. He figured he wasn't in any rush, so¡­ why not stick around and watch for a bit?
    ¡­

 Chapter 149 Kill them all

    The burly man was rough and impatient, yanking the boy's shirt open to reveal his gaunt ribs. His body was covered in bruises, purple and blue, with clear marks of pinches and bites. It was obvious he'd been tormented for a long time."Let me go!" The young man struggled fiercely.
    But the burly man was a Strength-type Awakener, broad and heavyset. He held the boy down like he was nothing more than a chick in his grip.
    "Heh heh heh, the more you fight back, the stronger I get."
    The boy clenched his teeth, his eyes burning with hatred, but there was nothing he could do.
    Just as the man was about to take things further, panic flashed in the boy's eyes. A sharp glint of determination appeared, and suddenly, he opened his mouth and sank his teeth into the man's forearm.
    "Argh¡ª!"
    The man let out a howl of pain, instinctively loosening his grip. Blood poured from the bite wound, dripping down his arm.
    "You little bastard, you bit me?!"
    The man was furious, raising his hand to strike.
    But the boy seized the moment. He drove his knee into the man's stomach with a dull thud, forcing the brute to stumble back a few steps, momentarily thrown off balance.
    It became clear then¡ªthe boy was an Awakener too. Using the brief opening, he scrambled to his feet and leapt toward the window, smashing through it and bolting outside.
    He moved like lightning, leaving afterimages in his wake as he sprinted into the distance. His speed was clearly enhanced, a gift of his Awakening.
    "Damn it! He's running! Get him!" the man roared furiously.
    In this community, there were plenty of other Awakeners from the Black Hand Legion. Hearing the commotion, they poured out one after another.
    "Who's trying to make a break for it?"
    "Oh, it's that kid Aaron again!"
    "Guess he hasn't had enough beatings yet!" Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire
    "..."
    Their faces twisted into cruel grins.
    Aaron, however, kept running, his eyes fixed on the path leading out of the community. It was as if he could see a glimmer of hope at the end of it.
    No matter what, he had to escape this hellhole.
    But suddenly, the ground trembled. Several earthen walls shot up from the ground, blocking his path.
    Aaron's brows furrowed. Without hesitation, he leapt, aiming to vault over the walls.
    But a fist was already waiting for him.
    Bam!
    The punch landed squarely on his face, sending him crashing back to the ground. The impact rattled his skull, and the fall left him winded, his insides feeling like they'd been rearranged.
    Dazed, he looked up.
    A middle-aged man stood atop the earthen wall, a cigarette dangling from his lips. The Black Hand Legion tattoo on his jaw seemed to writhe as he looked down at Aaron with a cold, mocking gaze.
    It was the guard stationed at the community's entrance.
    By now, the other Black Hand Legion members had surrounded Aaron, cutting off any chance of escape.
    "Hmph! Still trying to run, huh? You never learn."
    "Just like his sister. The two of them are exactly the same."
    "Maybe we should just cook them both and be done with it."
    "Why can't he just accept his fate? If he'd just submit to us, he might actually have a decent life."
    "Forget it. I'm gonna go have some fun with his sister. Heh heh heh."
    "..." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Aaron squinted, scanning the disgusting faces around him. His fists clenched tightly, his nails digging into his palms. The fury in his heart was about to boil over.
    But insults and mockery weren't all they had in store for him. A beating was inevitable.
    The burly man from earlier, now shirtless, pushed his way through the crowd. Without a word, he raised his leg and drove a heavy kick into Aaron's stomach.
    "Run! Go on, run!" The burly man sneered as Aaron's body curled up like a shrimp, his stomach spasming in unbearable pain.
    Another brutal kick sent Aaron skidding several feet across the ground, leaving a fresh trail of blood and dust in his wake.
    Aaron's injuries piled up.
    "I¡­ I'll fight you to the death!" he growled through gritted teeth, forcing the words out as he struggled to get up. But before he could even rise, a massive hand came down on him.
    Smack!
    Blood spurted from Aaron's nose and mouth as the slap sent him crashing back to the ground.
    "Fight me? You think you've got what it takes?" The man loomed over him, his voice dripping with mockery before he launched into another round of punches and kicks.
    Aaron's body cracked and popped under the assault, the sound of breaking bones echoing in the air. His ribs, his arms¡ªhe couldn't even tell how many were fractured anymore.
    The man didn't stop. His rage only grew as he glanced at the bite mark on his arm, the teeth marks still fresh and bleeding. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and his blows grew even more vicious.
    "You bit me?! You dare bite me?! I'll make you regret it!" Each word was punctuated by a devastating strike to Aaron's battered body.
    The strength of a physical-type Awakener was monstrous. In mere moments, Aaron was reduced to a bloodied, barely breathing heap, his life hanging by a thread.
    "Enough. Don't kill him. If he dies, he won't be any fun anymore," the tattooed man on the earthen wall finally spoke, his tone casual, as if commenting on the weather.
    The burly man panted heavily, his chest heaving like a raging bull. He hesitated for a moment before grunting, "Fine."
    He grabbed Aaron's limp body like a ragdoll, dragging him back toward the brick house. A dark trail of blood followed them, staining the dirt path.
    The man had lost all interest in Aaron after beating him to this state. Without a second glance, he tossed the boy into a damp, musty cellar, slamming the door shut behind him.
    "Humph. I'll go find your sister instead. She looks just like you, after all¡­" The man's voice trailed off as he walked away, his laughter echoing faintly in the distance.
    ...
    The cellar was pitch black, the air thick with humidity and the stench of rot. It was suffocating.
    Aaron lay in a pool of his own blood, his breathing shallow and labored. If not for the tenacity granted by his Awakener abilities, he would've been dead already.
    But his heart burned with hatred, a fire that refused to be extinguished.
    The Black Hand Legion had slaughtered his parents. They had violated his sister. And now, they wanted him to bow to them? To submit? Never. Not in a million years.
    The weight of his grief and rage pressed down on his chest, making it hard to breathe. His mind replayed every moment of his suffering, every injustice, every humiliation.
    "Damn it!" Aaron's voice cracked as he cursed, his fists weakly clenching. But no matter how much he hated them, no matter how much he wanted revenge, he was powerless. Completely and utterly powerless.
    The flames of vengeance roared in his chest, but they only served to remind him of his own weakness. He hated them, yes¡ªbut he hated himself even more for being so helpless.
    What could he do? What could he possibly do?
    "Do you desire power?" A low, chilling voice suddenly echoed through the darkness, like a devil whispering in his ear.
    "Huh? Who's there?!" Aaron's eyes widened in shock. Was he hallucinating? Had the beating scrambled his brain? There was no way anyone else could be in this cellar.
    But then, out of the shadows, a tall, slender figure emerged. The man's face was strikingly handsome, his expression cold and detached. He wore a pristine white shirt that seemed to glow against the oppressive darkness.
    Aaron stared, dumbfounded. His mind went blank.
    This man¡ªno, this being¡ªwas unlike anything he'd ever seen. He was immaculate, untouched by the filth and despair of the world around him.
    "Is this¡­ a demon?" Aaron whispered to himself, his voice trembling.
    He had heard stories before, fantastical tales of people consumed by hatred so deep that it summoned demons to their side. These demons would offer power in exchange for their soul or body, granting them the strength to exact their revenge. But the price was eternal damnation.
    "Do you want revenge?" the man¡ªno, the demon¡ªasked, his voice calm and steady.
    "I do! I do!" Aaron shouted, his voice hoarse but filled with desperation. Somehow, he found the strength to sit up, his bloodied body trembling with effort. He didn't care about the cost. He didn't care if he had to sell his soul or his body. He didn't even care if he died the moment after. As long as he could take revenge, he would do anything.
    "Good." The man nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips.
    He had waited for this moment, for Aaron to reach the peak of his despair. It was only at this point, when someone was utterly broken, that they could be molded and controlled.
    "Swear your loyalty to me, and I will give you the power to destroy them."
    "Deal!" Aaron didn't hesitate for even a second. He dropped from his sitting position to his knees, bowing his head in submission.
    The man's smile widened ever so slightly. With a flick of his wrist, he produced a vial containing a strange, glowing substance¡ªthe G-Virus.
    "Take this. And then¡­ kill them all."
    ...

 Chapter 150 Bingo

    Ethan's calm voice carried an almost irresistible allure, like a devil's whisper."Do it. Kill them all."
    Aaron hesitated no longer. His bloodstained hand grabbed the vial and plunged it straight into his own body without a second thought.
    He clenched his teeth, his face twisting in agony as the dark purple virus coursed through his veins. His body began to crackle and pop, grotesquely expanding in size.
    In mere moments, he had grown to a towering 15 feet tall.
    His teeth fell out one by one, only to be replaced by razor-sharp fangs that jutted out like steel spikes, menacing and monstrous.
    His once-human hands morphed into massive three-fingered claws, each nail long and dagger-like, gleaming with lethal sharpness.
    In the blink of an eye, Aaron had transformed into a feral, bioengineered monstrosity.
    His skin took on a sickly yellow hue, veins bulging and pulsating visibly as blood surged through them like rivers of rage.
    The delicate features of his human face were gone, replaced by the grotesque visage of a beast.
    His eyes, now a savage, glowing yellow, burned with unrestrained fury.
    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"
    The G-virus had taken hold of his mind, amplifying his bloodlust to unbearable levels. The sight of his enemies only fueled his desire to tear them apart, limb by limb.
    "ROAR!"
    With a deafening bellow, Aaron smashed through the ceiling, clawing his way out of the pitch-black cellar.
    He emerged like a demon crawling out of the depths of hell, his sheer presence radiating a primal, bone-chilling terror.
    Ethan watched his "masterpiece" with a satisfied smirk. Aaron, who had once been a B-class fighter, now teetered on the edge of A-class power after injecting the G-virus.
    Judging by his monstrous form, Ethan speculated that the G-virus might have been derived from some kind of zombie pathogen. The connection seemed plausible.
    "From now on," Ethan said with a sly grin, "you're my guy."
    ...
    Meanwhile, not far away, members of the Black Hand Legion were starting to sense that something was off.
    "Hey, did you hear that? What's going on?"
    "No idea..."
    "Let's check it out."
    "..."
    They had been lounging around, playing cards and killing time. But the strange noises made them pause, and one by one, they got up to investigate.
    The leader of the group was the first to step outside.
    The moment he did, a massive claw came hurtling toward him.
    Squelch!
    The razor-sharp nails pierced straight through his chest, lifting him into the air like a ragdoll.
    Aaron held him aloft, his savage yellow eyes narrowing as a guttural, gravelly laugh rumbled from his throat.
    "Kehehehehe..."
    "You...!"
    The man's eyes widened in terror, blood trickling from the corners of his mouth. His face was frozen in a mask of pure horror.
    Aaron recognized him. This was one of the men who had tormented him and his sister in the past.
    Without hesitation, Aaron brought up his other claw and tore the man apart, ripping him in two with brutal force.
    The rush of vengeance was intoxicating, filling him with a twisted sense of satisfaction.
    His bloodthirsty eyes burned even brighter.
    The entire scene had unfolded in the blink of an eye, leaving the rest of the group paralyzed with fear.
    None of them had expected a monster like this to appear in their village.
    "Kill it! Take it down!"
    Snapping out of their shock, the remaining men unleashed their awakened abilities, hurling ice spikes and fireballs at Aaron.
    But Aaron's massive body was like a fortress. He tanked the attacks head-on, barely flinching, before raising his enormous claw and slamming it down.
    The blow crushed the men and the brick house they had been standing in, leaving nothing but rubble and blood in its wake.
    "Holy crap! Run for it!"
    The two survivors, realizing they were hopelessly outmatched, turned and bolted in sheer panic.
    But Aaron was no ordinary brute. Even in his monstrous form, he retained the speed of his awakened human self. His mountainous frame moved with shocking agility, leaving only a blur as he closed the distance.
    In an instant, he caught up to them, his claws slicing through their bodies with ease.
    Blood dripped from his claws, pooling on the ground as his savage eyes darted around, searching for more prey.
    But before he could find another target, the earth trembled beneath him.
    Massive walls of dirt erupted from the ground, encircling him and trapping him in place. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    Aaron's gaze locked onto the tattooed man who had just appeared¡ªthe one who had tormented him before.
    "Die!"
    With a thunderous roar, Aaron charged forward, his massive body smashing through the dirt walls like they were made of paper. His claw swung down with terrifying speed.
    The tattooed man barely had time to react. In a panic, he summoned earth elements to form a protective armor around himself.
    BAM!
    The claw struck him with devastating force, shattering the Earth Armor instantly. The impact sent him flying through the air like a broken doll. Thanks to the earth's protection, he managed to survive, but just barely.
    "You think you're tough? Let me return the favor."
    Aaron raised his enormous fist, its shadow looming over the tattooed man like a falling meteor.
    BOOM!
    The ground shook violently as the punch landed, leaving a massive crater in its wake. Cracks spiderwebbed outward, and the tattooed man was reduced to nothing more than a smear of blood and flesh. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    At that moment, a younger man who had been standing watch nearby finally arrived, his face pale with disbelief as he took in the carnage. But then, as if a lightbulb went off in his head, his expression shifted to one of recognition.
    "You¡­ you're Aaron?"
    Aaron's savage eyes glinted with malice. "Bingo."
    Without hesitation, he lunged toward the young man, ready to tear him apart.
    But suddenly, a barrage of attacks rained down on him¡ªfireballs, ice lances, bolts of lightning, and other unidentifiable energy blasts.
    "Huh?" Aaron's reflexes kicked in, and he darted sideways with incredible speed, narrowly avoiding the onslaught. The attacks missed their mark, exploding against the ground and sending debris flying everywhere.
    The sheer force of the blasts leveled nearby brick houses, filling the air with dust and smoke.
    Aaron turned to look and saw the rest of the Black Hand Legion members gathering. They had clearly been drawn by the commotion and were now assembling as a group¡ªmore than ten of them in total.
    The young man who had just escaped death scrambled to the front of the group, still trembling. "It's him! It's Aaron! He's turned into some kind of monster!"
    "What?!"
    The group stared at Aaron in shock, their eyes wide with disbelief. None of them could wrap their heads around what they were seeing. But one thing was clear: this creature wasn't going to be easy to deal with.
    Aaron's eyes scanned the group, and his expression darkened with rage when he spotted a familiar face among them¡ªthe burly man who had tormented him the most.
    "ROAR!"
    When enemies meet, their eyes burn with hatred.
    And Aaron's hatred was blazing.
    Consumed by fury, he charged straight at the burly man.
    "Crap! Stop him!"
    Several elemental Awakeners sprang into action, unleashing their abilities. Walls of earth and ice rose up, and a Water Prison formed around Aaron, trapping him in a cage of swirling liquid.
    Even a psychic Awakener joined in, launching mental attacks to try and subdue him.
    Aaron roared in pain, his massive body thrashing wildly as he fought against the combined forces. The psychic attacks, in particular, were excruciating, making him feel like his head was being split open.
    He was like a cornered beast, lashing out in a desperate struggle.
    From a distance, Ethan observed the scene with a calm, calculating expression. He could see that while Aaron's strength was nearing A-class, the sheer number of opponents was overwhelming him.
    And there was another problem¡ªbioengineered monsters like Aaron had a major weakness: their energy consumption was massive, making them unsustainable in prolonged battles.
    "Hmm¡­ looks like he could use a little help," Ethan murmured to himself, a sly smile playing on his lips.
    ...
    The Black Hand Legion members, meanwhile, were starting to feel more confident. Despite the monster's ferocity, their numbers and teamwork seemed to be holding him at bay.
    The burly man, emboldened by the situation, sneered. "Well, well, look at you, you little punk! Think you're tough now, huh? Turning into a monster doesn't mean squat. Just wait¡ªonce we're done with you, I'll beat you down all over again!"
    But before he could finish his taunt, an overwhelming pressure suddenly descended upon the group, like a tidal wave crashing down on them.
    It was suffocating.
    Bones creaked and popped under the weight of the invisible force. Faces twisted in pain, and several of the weaker members collapsed to the ground, unable to withstand it.
    Panic spread like wildfire as everyone turned toward the source of the pressure.
    No one had noticed him before, but now, standing at the edge of the group, was a man.
    He was tall and lean, dressed in a pristine white shirt that seemed completely out of place amidst the chaos.
    He strolled forward with an air of casual indifference, as if he were taking a leisurely walk in the park.
    Without breaking stride, he stopped in front of a female Awakener. With a flick of his wrist, he reached out and plucked her crystal core from her chest as effortlessly as picking a flower.
    The scene was utterly horrifying.
    The woman crumpled to the ground, lifeless, as the man held the glowing core in his hand, examining it with mild interest.
    The rest of the group froze, their eyes wide with terror.
    ...

 Chapter 151 Now were the same

    "Who is he?""Could it be... the Zombie King of Los Angeles?"
    "What?"
    "..."
    Among the group, a few had managed to escape from Los Angeles. It didn't take them long to recognize Ethan.
    And in that moment, everything clicked.
    Why Aaron had suddenly turned into a monster.
    A demon.
    He was a demon.
    With the Black Hand Legion members suppressed, Aaron broke free from the energy that had been holding him back. He lunged toward the crowd at an inhuman speed.
    His massive claws swung down, smashing one man's skull into pieces. Then, without hesitation, he grabbed another person, brought them to his mouth, and took a massive bite.
    Half of the victim's body was gone in an instant, blood spraying everywhere like a grotesque fountain.
    The rest of the group froze in terror, paralyzed by the sheer brutality of what they were witnessing. Especially one burly man, who was trembling so violently it looked like his body might fall apart.
    And then, Aaron's blood-red eyes locked onto him.
    "Can I bite you now?" Aaron asked, his voice dripping with malice.
    "Y-yes! I mean... no!" the man stammered, his words tripping over each other as his legs gave out beneath him. A sudden warmth spread down his pants¡ªhe'd wet himself in fear.
    Aaron's hatred for him boiled over.
    With a guttural growl, Aaron's massive claw shot forward, piercing the man's abdomen with a sickening squelch. He lifted him off the ground like a ragdoll.
    "AAAAHHHH!" The man screamed in agony, his face twisted in pain.
    "Oh, so you do feel pain, huh?" Aaron sneered, his voice laced with dark amusement.
    The man's cries only seemed to fuel Aaron's twisted excitement. He didn't want this to end quickly. No, the pain he had endured¡ªhe wanted to return it tenfold.
    Aaron's claws tightened their grip, and with a sickening series of cracks, the man's ribs shattered one by one.
    The screams grew louder, more desperate, until they reached a fever pitch. But the man's enhanced vitality as an Awakener wouldn't let him pass out. He was trapped in a nightmare, unable to live, unable to die.
    With a sudden, violent yank, Aaron tore the man's intestines out, letting them spill onto the ground like grotesque ribbons.
    The man convulsed, his body shivering uncontrollably. Despite the sweltering summer heat, he felt an icy chill seep into his bones as his life drained away.
    He looked up, his vision blurring, only to see Aaron's monstrous jaws descending toward him.
    The stench of blood and decay filled his nostrils as those razor-sharp teeth came closer and closer. But strangely, he no longer felt fear. Instead, there was a sense of relief.
    "CRUNCH!"
    Aaron's jaws closed around him, and the man was gone.
    The others who had witnessed the scene were utterly broken. Hope had abandoned them.
    It was too much. Too cruel.
    Aaron turned his gaze to the remaining survivors, his hatred burning brighter than ever. These people¡ªthese monsters¡ªhad killed his parents, defiled his sister. Blood debts could only be repaid in blood.
    With a feral roar, he charged into the crowd, his claws slashing wildly.
    Limbs flew through the air. Blood sprayed like mist. The area became a slaughterhouse, a hellscape of carnage and despair.
    With Ethan's subtle assistance, it only took a few moments for Aaron to wipe out every last one of them.
    And then, silence.
    The village was eerily quiet once more.
    Everywhere Aaron looked, there was devastation. Blood pooled on the ground, chunks of flesh scattered like debris. Not a single intact body remained among the dozens who had been there.
    "Not bad. Not bad at all," Ethan remarked, his sharp eyes scanning the scene. He seemed almost impressed. "Looks like the... food's been prepped nicely."
    Aaron stood amidst the chaos, his massive frame heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. The wild, frenzied look in his eyes began to fade. Slowly, he lowered his head and stared at his blood-soaked claws.
    For a moment, he seemed lost. Confused.
    "I miss my sister..." he muttered softly.
    ...
    In the ruins of Sunland, a few faint traces of life still lingered¡ªsurvivors who had refused to bow to the Black Hand Legion's cruelty and had paid the price for their defiance.
    Among them was Aaron's sister, Olivia.
    She and four other women were imprisoned in a pitch-black cellar, their clothes tattered and barely covering them. They had heard the chaos outside moments ago, their faces pale with fear and confusion.
    "What's happening out there?"
    "Is the Black Hand Legion fighting another group?"
    "I thought I heard... a monster..."
    "Oh God!"
    The five women huddled together in a corner, trembling like chicks caught in a winter storm.
    But soon, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed closer and closer, each thud sending a jolt of terror through their hearts.
    The ground began to quake.
    BOOM!
    The cellar's ceiling was ripped away by a massive claw, and a hulking figure leapt down into the darkness.
    The creature's face was twisted and monstrous, radiating a savage, bloodthirsty aura that made it seem like it could devour them all in an instant.
    "AHHHH!"
    The women screamed in unison, their voices filled with terror.
    But the monster didn't move. It just stood there, staring at them in silence.
    After a long, tense pause, it finally spoke, its voice guttural and rough, like stones grinding together.
    "Sister..."
    The word was barely recognizable, distorted by the creature's inhuman vocal cords.
    "Huh?"
    The women froze, their fear momentarily replaced by confusion.
    Olivia, however, stared at the creature with wide, unblinking eyes.
    Despite the grotesque changes to its appearance¡ªits body, its voice, its very essence¡ªthere was something in its gaze, a flicker of familiarity that she couldn't ignore.
    "You're... Aaron?" she whispered, her voice trembling.
    The creature's massive head dipped slightly.
    "Yeah," it rumbled.
    "Waaaaahhh!"
    Olivia burst into tears and ran forward, throwing her arms around one of the monster's massive limbs. She clung to him tightly, her sobs echoing in the cellar.
    The siblings, who had endured so much suffering, were finally reunited. But one was still human, while the other had become something else entirely.
    Olivia cried for what felt like an eternity.
    Even Aaron, with his monstrous, rage-filled eyes, let tears stream down his face. Despite his terrifying appearance, there was a tenderness in his expression that didn't match his form.
    Above them, Ethan stood silently, watching the reunion unfold. He didn't interrupt or rush them. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    After a while, Olivia wiped her tears and looked up at her brother.
    "Aaron... how did you become like this?"
    "Because..."
    Aaron began to explain everything¡ªhow he had sought revenge, how he had hunted down and killed their enemies, and how he had ended up in his current state.
    When he finished, he hesitated before asking, "Sister... am I... ugly now?"
    "No," Olivia said firmly, shaking her head as fresh tears welled up in her eyes. "Not at all. Not even a little."
    She reached out and gently touched his hardened, scaly skin, her hands trembling.
    But then, something shifted in her expression. A flicker of resolve passed through her eyes, as if she had made up her mind about something.
    "Aaron," she said softly, "don't be afraid. I'll become a monster too, so I can stay with you."
    "Sister, you..." Aaron started to protest, but the words caught in his throat.
    Olivia's decision was already made.
    She lifted her gaze to the figure standing above them. Ethan's tall, imposing silhouette loomed over the cellar, his cold, indifferent eyes watching them like a god surveying his domain.
    Without hesitation, Olivia dropped to her knees and bowed her head deeply before him.
    Ethan understood immediately.
    This was her choice. And, in truth, it was the only way for her to survive in this world.
    With a flick of his wrist, Ethan tossed a vial containing the G-virus into the cellar.
    Olivia didn't hesitate. She reached out and grabbed it.
    In her heart, she had long despised her own "filthy" body, tainted by the horrors she had endured. She had even considered ending her life before.
    Perhaps living in a new form wouldn't be so bad.
    Without a second thought, she plunged the syringe into her arm.
    The dark purple liquid coursed through her veins, and her body convulsed violently. Veins bulged across her skin, and she let out a guttural scream as the transformation began.
    Her body swelled, growing larger and larger until she stood over 15 feet tall. Unlike Aaron, her skin took on a pale blue hue, shimmering like scales.
    Her massive frame still retained faint traces of femininity, but there was something unique about her transformation¡ªa thick, powerful tail had grown from her back.
    It was said that humans once had tails in ancient times, but they had long since disappeared through evolution. Now, hers had returned, a symbol of her new monstrous form.
    As the transformation completed, Olivia shook her enormous head, her bones cracking and popping as her body adjusted. The pain faded from her expression, replaced by something almost... serene.
    She turned to Aaron, her grotesque mouth curling into a grin.
    "Hehehe... Little brother, now we're the same."
    ...

 Chapter 152 An earthquake?

    Ethan's gaze shifted to the four women standing nearby. They now had two choices: become monsters under his control, or¡­ become food.The four women stared blankly, utterly stunned by the situation. None of them had expected this, and the shock left them reeling.
    But smart people know how to make the right choice.
    Faced with death, why not embrace one last act of madness?
    One by one, they submitted to Ethan.
    Without hesitation, Ethan tossed them four vials of the G-virus. After injecting themselves, their bodies began to crack and contort, their bones creaking audibly as guttural growls escaped their throats.
    One by one, grotesque bio-monsters emerged from the cellar, their faces twisted and feral, exuding an aura of pure savagery.
    Watching this rare and terrifying transformation, Ethan smiled, clearly pleased with the results.
    He had come to Sunland alone, wiping out the Black Hand Legion's base of operations. But as he left, he brought with him six horrifying bio-monsters.
    On the journey back, the six creatures, each as massive as a small hill, moved with earth-shaking steps. Every time their feet hit the ground, the earth trembled beneath them.
    Even mutated beasts and zombies they encountered along the way instinctively avoided them, retreating into the shadows.
    Ethan walked confidently in the middle of his six "bodyguards."
    The sense of security was overwhelming.
    The journey was smooth¡ªat least, until they reached the halfway point. In the distance, at the edge of the wilderness, a grain depot came into view.
    It was teeming with people, and a horde of zombies was charging at them, locked in battle with a group of humans.
    "What's going on here?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, his sharp gaze locking onto the scene. These zombies weren't ordinary. Their bodies were slick and wet, and thin membranes stretched between their fingers and toes, resembling webbed duck feet.
    He remembered Bulldozer and the others reporting something similar¡ªzombies like these had once infiltrated his territory through the river.
    Since they'd crossed paths, it wouldn't hurt to check it out.
    Besides, it was a good chance to "train the troops" and test the combat capabilities of his new monsters.
    Unbeknownst to Ethan, the battle ahead was between an official human shelter and a horde of zombies from Santa Monica.
    After Mia's group was ambushed last time, they had retreated from the grain depot. But not all the food had been transported out.
    Given how precious food was, they couldn't just abandon it. So they'd returned with reinforcements to reclaim it. However, the area had been plagued by zombie attacks recently, leading to frequent skirmishes of varying intensity.
    Now, the two sides were clashing again.
    The shelter's team was led by Mia, with Sean and a group of "builders" and "haulers" supporting her from the rear.
    Mia's blade danced through the air, swift and deadly, cutting down zombies like a whirlwind. Blood sprayed in all directions as she carved a path through the horde, her movements precise and unrelenting.
    On the flank, Sean was locked in combat with a lizard-like mutant. With brutal efficiency, he smashed it to pieces, his strikes merciless and decisive. It seemed he still hadn't forgotten the grudge over that half-eaten apple.
    Further back, Chris and his group wielded weapons, forming a defensive formation as they fought off the zombies in close quarters.
    "Damn it! There's way too many of them this time!" Chris cursed, his voice strained.
    "Uncle Chris! Hang in there!" Brandon gritted his teeth. "If we don't get this food out soon, it's gonna start rotting!"
    "Yeah¡­" Chris nodded heavily.
    The recent rainy season had brought humid, stifling weather, making it nearly impossible to store food properly.
    Their group numbered around twenty or thirty people, while the zombie horde was at least seven or eight hundred strong.
    Mia was like a blade slicing through the horde, a relentless killing machine devoid of emotion. She continued to reap zombie heads, her surroundings drenched in foul blood as corpses fell like wheat under a scythe.
    Her ferocity inspired the others, lifting their spirits.
    "Mia's the real deal. She's incredible¡ªno wonder people call her the light of humanity," Brandon said, awe in his voice.
    Chris nodded in agreement. "Of course. And it helps that there aren't any elite mutants this time. We'll wipe them out soon enough."
    But just as the words left his mouth, the ground began to tremble violently.
    "Hmm? An earthquake?"
    "No, wait! Uncle Chris, look over there!" Brandon pointed ahead, his face frozen in shock.
    Hearing the urgency in his voice, Chris quickly turned to look. What he saw left him utterly dumbfounded.
    Six towering figures, each as massive as a small hill, were barreling toward them. Their forms were grotesque and varied, radiating an overwhelming aura of bloodlust and savagery.
    These six bio-monsters were nearly A-rank in strength, far surpassing the power of most Awakeners.
    "What¡­ what are those things?" Mia paused mid-swing, her sharp eyes locking onto the approaching creatures. Her expression, however, remained calm and composed.
    Sean scratched his head. "Looks like something straight out of Attack on Titan."
    "Can you not joke right now? If they charge at us, we're screwed!" Chloe snapped from the rear, her brows furrowed in worry.
    The sight was undeniably terrifying, and even the most battle-hardened among them couldn't help but feel a twinge of unease. Defeating those six monsters might be possible, but the cost in lives would be steep.
    But just as the group braced themselves for the worst, the six bio-monsters veered off course¡ªcharging straight into the zombie horde instead of attacking the humans.
    Leading the pack were Aaron and Olivia, the monstrous siblings. They tore through the zombies with unrelenting ferocity. A single punch from one of them reduced a zombie to pulp, while others were grabbed and bitten into, their rotting flesh devoured with loud, crunching sounds.
    These bio-monsters were omnivorous, capable of consuming fresh meat, decayed flesh, and even plant matter. Having pushed their bodies to the brink of evolution, they could no longer grow stronger. Their sole focus now was survival¡ªeating to replenish their energy reserves.
    With razor-sharp claws, they shredded the zombies to pieces. Limbs and torsos flew in all directions, painting the battlefield in gore. The monsters moved as a unit, like a row of steamrollers, flattening everything in their path.
    "What the hell is going on?"
    "They're only killing zombies?"
    "Are they¡­ helping us?"
    The humans watched in a mix of fear and astonishment. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Mia stood still, her slender frame unmoving as she tilted her head slightly, her sharp eyes observing the scene. Then, her gaze shifted beyond the monsters to a figure walking leisurely behind them.
    It was a tall, lean man, his pace unhurried, as if he were out for a casual stroll.
    "That guy¡­ he just keeps getting more and more ridiculous," Mia muttered under her breath.
    Moments later, the six monsters had wiped out the entire zombie horde. Their massive bodies heaved with heavy breaths, their bloodthirsty aura gradually subsiding. Then, as if on cue, they stood to the side, waiting obediently.
    Ethan had arrived.
    All eyes turned to him. Many in the group recognized him instantly¡ªChris, Chloe, and several of the builders and haulers had crossed paths with him before. Some had even exchanged contact info with him back then.
    Seeing that it was Ethan, they weren't entirely surprised. If anyone could pull off something this outrageous, it was him.
    Sean, however, was the most excited. A wide grin spread across his face as he jogged up to Ethan.
    "Heh, Ethan! You came to help me out, didn't you?"
    "I was just passing through," Ethan replied casually.
    Sean squinted at him, clearly unconvinced. "Yeah, right. Last time you said the same thing when we were on your turf, but you totally came to help us. You think I'm that gullible?"
    "¡­" Ethan sighed, too exasperated to argue with him.
    Mia's sharp eyes flicked toward the bio-monsters. "Looks like you've been busy lately. How'd you manage to whip these things up?"
    "Someone gave them to me," Ethan said nonchalantly.
    "Oh, impressive!" Mia gave him a thumbs-up, her tone dripping with sarcasm.
    Ethan's gaze lingered on her for a moment, and a thought crossed his mind. Mia's awakened ability, Deadly Pain, was already formidable. If she were to transform into a monster, she'd likely retain her ability¡ªand become even more terrifying.
    "Hey, Mia," Ethan said suddenly, his tone casual but laced with curiosity. "Ever thought about becoming a monster?"
    "¡­"

 Chapter 153 Breaking news

    "...." Mia was at a loss for words."I don't want to."
    "Oh..."
    Ethan thought to himself, Well, if she doesn't appreciate it, then forget it.
    His gaze shifted to the distance, where the aftermath of a massacre lay scattered. Among the corpses, it wasn't just zombies¡ªthere were strange lizard-like creatures too. Definitely unusual.
    The Zombie King of Santa Monica was clearly trying to expand its territory into Los Angeles. If it didn't mess with the nearby shelters, it would probably end up encroaching on Ethan's domain sooner or later. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "How strong are the zombies in Santa Monica?" Ethan asked, trying to gather some intel.
    Mia paused to think. "Their abilities are pretty bizarre. Last time, we ran into a Zombie Siren. It could use its voice to either control people's minds or attack them. Besides that, there's also a group of 'Nagas.' They have this ability to paralyze people. You'd better watch out for them too."
    "Got it..." Ethan nodded. It was obvious the shelter had been clashing with them a lot recently.
    As a trade-off for the information, Ethan decided to share something of his own.
    "I saw your five missing people when I came here," he said slowly.
    "What?" The moment those words left his mouth, everyone's expressions shifted to shock.
    "Where are they?" Chris couldn't help but ask.
    "They're dead," Ethan replied bluntly.
    "..." A heavy silence fell over the group. But deep down, they'd already expected this outcome.
    Mia, for her part, wasn't surprised at all. She thought to herself, Even if they were alive... running into Ethan wouldn't have ended well for them anyway.
    "They were killed by parasitic creatures from Santa Clarita," Ethan added, dropping another bombshell. "Those things can disguise themselves as humans to lure people in and infect them. For all you know, one of them might've already infiltrated your shelter. You'd better be careful when you get back."
    "What?"
    The group was visibly shaken. They'd heard of those parasites before¡ªmonsters infamous for taking down an entire city's shelter in the past. Their reputation was terrifying.
    "Wait, those things made it to Los Angeles?"
    "Oh my God! If they're in the shelter, we're screwed..."
    "Maybe... maybe we shouldn't go back at all." Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire
    "..."
    Panic spread among the group like wildfire.
    The thought of those parasites was enough to make anyone's blood run cold. The creatures were intelligent, masters of disguise, and could mimic human behavior perfectly. By the time someone realized the truth, it was often too late¡ªthe people around them had already been turned into monsters.
    "If this is true, we need to do a thorough investigation," Mia said firmly.
    Ethan nodded. He'd brought it up for a reason. Keeping Los Angeles stable was in his best interest. If the shelter, with its tens of thousands of people, got overrun by parasites, the entire city would descend into chaos.
    And most importantly... those parasites were terrible at preserving their "food."
    "Alright, you guys figure it out. If things get out of hand, I'll step in and deal with it," Ethan said casually before turning to leave, his six bio-engineered "bodyguards" following close behind.
    "..." The group broke into a cold sweat at his parting words. They understood exactly what he meant.
    If he steps in to 'deal with it,' there probably won't be many humans left standing afterward.
    "Hurry! Get the supplies back to the shelter and report the parasite situation immediately!"
    Everyone scrambled into action, rushing to return to the safety of the shelter as quickly as possible.
    A short while later, Ethan made it back to his own territory.
    He introduced his underlings to the six bio-engineered monsters and assigned each of them to oversee a specific area, much like the Zombie Kings did with their own minions.
    With the addition of these creatures, the strength of his domain had grown significantly.
    And just like that, the balance of power shifted once again.
    ...
    At the Granary.
    Not long after Ethan and Mia's groups had left, another team arrived from the distance.
    Four figures in total¡ªthree men and one woman. Among them was a second-generation A+ grade cyborg. They were dressed in sleek black nano-combat suits, each bearing a red Genesis Biotech logo on their chest. The group exuded a sharp, no-nonsense aura.
    This was a team sent by Sophia from San Bernardino. They had been patrolling the outskirts of Los Angeles, keeping a close eye on Ethan's zombie hive.
    The scene at the granary was still gruesome, the aftermath of the slaughter chilling to behold.
    But the cyborg remained expressionless, its glowing green eyes scanning the area, locking onto various points of interest.
    [Zombie remains... prolonged exposure to water has altered their evolutionary path.]
    [Lizard creature blood... mutated marine iguana, the only sea-dwelling lizard species. Possible inspiration for Godzilla.]
    [Bioweapon footprints... trace amounts of skin fragments detected. Analysis reveals G-virus material. Hybrid mutation of human and virus.]
    "....."
    The cyborg's gaze swept across the scene, capturing every detail. Nothing escaped its notice as its AI processed data at lightning speed.
    At the front of the group stood a young man with a cold, sharp expression. His name was Griff Black. His awakened ability was rare and formidable¡ªspatial manipulation. As one of Sophia's top enforcers, he was known as one of the Four Knights of Bernardino.
    "This Zombie King isn't your average one..." Griff muttered.
    "No kidding. He's even injecting humans with the G-virus. Since when is that something a Zombie King does?" grumbled a towering man behind him, standing nearly 6'8" with a scowl on his face.
    The lone woman in the group tilted her head, curious. "G-virus? Where'd he even get that?"
    "Where else? Nathan must've handed it over," the big guy replied, clearly annoyed.
    "....." The woman rolled her eyes, exasperated.
    Over the past few weeks, they had been using drones to survey Ethan's territory. What they found was unsettling. His forces were packed with powerful subordinates, and even more bizarre, there were mutated humans in the area. Some of them could even laugh and joke, blending seamlessly with the zombies.
    Now, with the addition of six bioweapons, Ethan's domain had officially become a no-go zone for humans.
    "A death trap," Griff said, analyzing the situation. "Jessica didn't die in vain..."
    "Captain Griff, what's the plan? This mission's looking pretty impossible," the woman asked, her voice tinged with concern.
    Griff thought for a moment. "The higher-ups are mainly worried about this Zombie King attacking San Bernardino. Our job is to keep an eye on him, not take him out just yet."
    "But... isn't it only a matter of time before he sets his sights on San Bernardino?"
    "Yeah," Griff nodded. "Once he's done consolidating his power here, he'll probably expand in our direction."
    "His strength is overwhelming. We can't beat him in a straight fight. Maybe... we'll have to find a way to seal him off instead."
    ...
    Meanwhile, back at Ethan's base, he was blissfully unaware of the team observing him from the shadows.
    In this part of the city, he was the undisputed ruler. As long as he stayed home, nothing could threaten his safety.
    He poured himself a drink, taking a slow sip, his demeanor relaxed and unbothered.
    Out of the ten doses of G-virus he'd acquired, six had already been used. That left four. Ethan was now pondering where to find four more humans to experiment on.
    If the results continued to be promising... he could always pay Genesis Biotech another visit to restock.
    Pulling out his phone, he began scrolling through online updates.
    As expected, Genesis Biotech was still a ghost town¡ªno new information, no activity. It seemed they'd gone completely underground for now.
    But on the official shelter network, a new announcement had just been posted, causing widespread panic.
    "Breaking news: Reports suggest parasitic creatures from Santa Clarita may have infiltrated the shelter. A full-scale investigation will be conducted. Please cooperate with the authorities."
    ...

 Chapter 154 My eyes are basically scanners!

    The official shelter was in chaos these days¡ªeveryone was on edge, jumpy at the slightest sound.Sean, for his part, had just eaten the last apple he'd been saving.
    "There's monsters in the shelter¡­ What if one of them steals my apple?" he muttered to himself, justifying his decision.
    Earlier, he'd taken down a bunch of lizard-like creatures in the storage area and hauled back a good amount of supplies. It was a solid win, and he'd be getting a nice reward for it. Feeling pretty pleased with himself, he swaggered out the door.
    The shelter was packed with people, all of them tense and uneasy. A mass inspection was underway, but with tens of thousands of people in the shelter¡ªand nearly a thousand Awakeners among them¡ªthere were only a handful of scanning devices to go around. It was impossible to check everyone quickly.
    On top of that, the scientists operating the machines were in short supply, and the process drained a ton of energy. It was a massive undertaking, and there was no way they'd finish in just a few days.
    In the shelter, everything was distributed based on contribution. The more you did, the more resources you got.
    Sean strolled into a large building made of military-green canvas. The place was bustling, full of noise and activity.
    Small groups of people were gathered here and there, loudly recounting their mission exploits with exaggerated gestures and spit flying everywhere.
    A few people noticed Sean and waved at him enthusiastically.
    Sean didn't recognize most of them, but he nodded and waved back anyway.
    After a bit of wandering, he stopped in front of a room. This was where you registered to claim your rewards.
    Sean wasn't one for knocking. He pushed the door open and walked right in.
    The first thing he saw was a desk with a few wooden chairs around it. An open ledger sat on the desk, and a pen had rolled off to the side. But the person who was supposed to be there? Nowhere to be seen.
    "Huh? Where's Big Sis?" Sean scratched his head, his sharp eyes scanning the room.
    The "Big Sis" he was referring to was Megan Rivers, a woman in her thirties. Her husband had died when the apocalypse hit, leaving her a widow. After being rescued and brought to the shelter, she'd been assigned to handle record-keeping here.
    Sean walked further into the room. There was a smaller inner room beyond, and before he'd taken more than a few steps, he heard a strange noise coming from inside.
    It sounded like¡­ smacking lips? Like someone was eating something.
    "Stealing snacks, huh?" Sean thought, his mind working overtime. After careful analysis, he came to a conclusion: Megan was definitely sneaking some food.
    Curious, he quickened his pace. If she was eating something good, she should've shared it with him! But just as he reached the door to the inner room, the sound stopped.
    Sean frowned, puzzled. He was about to push the door open when it suddenly swung open on its own with a loud thwack.
    Standing in the doorway was a woman. She had a stunning figure, all curves in the right places. Even in the apocalypse, her skin was fair, her face beautiful, and she carried herself with the kind of mature charm that turned heads.
    "Sean, here to register?" Megan asked with a small smile. She was clearly familiar with him.
    But Sean wasn't paying attention to her words. His eyes were locked on her. "What were you eating in there? Come on, let me see!"
    "Eating? I wasn't eating anything," Megan replied casually, stepping aside to let him look into the room.
    Sean quickly peeked inside. There was a bed, a table and chairs, and some women's clothes hanging up. Other than that¡­ nothing.
    "Wait, that's weird¡­" Sean muttered, his eyes narrowing. He could've sworn he'd heard something.
    He sniffed the air.
    There was a faint, fishy smell lingering.
    "Something's off¡­ really off¡­" Sean murmured, rubbing his chin as he tried to piece it together.
    Before he could think too much about it, a group of people walked in from outside. It was Chris, Brandon, and their crew. They'd just returned from a supply run and had done pretty well for themselves.
    Chris was holding a rose¡ªsomething he'd picked on the way back from the outskirts. Grinning from ear to ear, he walked straight up to Megan.
    "Hey, Megan, this is for you," he said, handing her the flower.
    "Oh, thank you¡­" Megan nodded as she accepted it. "You're here to register for supplies too, right? I'll get you sorted."
    "No rush, no rush! You can help them first," Chris said quickly, waving it off.
    He'd been eyeing Megan for a while now and was clearly using this as an excuse to hang around longer.
    Brandon and the others played along. "Haha, Uncle Chris, guess we'll take you up on that!"
    "Yeah, yeah, go ahead," Chris said, nodding eagerly. Then he glanced over and noticed Sean still standing there, staring intently into Megan's room like he was trying to solve a mystery.
    "Hey! Sean! What are you doing, peeking into Megan's room like that? That's so rude! Come on, sit down!" Chris quickly pulled Sean aside and plopped him into a chair.
    Then he turned his attention back to Megan, who was busy with the ledger. His face lit up with a goofy grin, his excitement and¡­ other feelings¡­ practically written all over it.
    "Hehehehe¡­"
    Meanwhile, Sean sat there, fingers pinching his chin, still deep in thought.
    Something wasn't right.
    Something really wasn't right. But what?
    Before long, Brandon was the first to finish registering. He received a small slip of paper¡ªa voucher he could use to claim his supplies.
    But instead of heading off, he pulled up a chair and sat down next to Chris. Noticing the barely-contained eagerness on Chris's face, Brandon couldn't help but tease him.
    "Uncle Chris, you've got a thing for Megan, huh?"
    "Yup," Chris admitted without hesitation, nodding confidently.
    Brandon chuckled. "Well, I mean, Megan is gorgeous, and she's got a great personality too. But, you know¡­ she was married before."
    "And that's a bonus, isn't it?" Chris shot back, completely unfazed.
    "¡­" Brandon was momentarily speechless. He wiped at his forehead, half-impressed and half-embarrassed for the guy. Lowering his voice, he leaned in closer. "Alright, so you've been giving her flowers all the time. How's that working out for you? Made any progress?"
    Chris grinned, his confidence practically radiating off him. "Oh, it's happening. Any day now, I'm gonna seal the deal!"
    While the two of them were chatting, Sean's frown deepened. His sharp eyes stayed glued to Megan, watching her every move like a hawk.
    Sean wasn't just some random guy in the shelter. He was strong, had spent a lot of time hanging out with Mia, and had even been mentored by Ethan. Thanks to all that, he'd racked up plenty of achievements and was a regular here at the registration office. He and Megan were on pretty familiar terms.
    But today, something felt¡­ off.
    At first glance, Megan seemed like her usual self. But the more Sean watched, the more he noticed tiny differences in her movements¡ªsubtle, almost imperceptible. It was like someone was trying to mimic her but hadn't quite nailed it.
    No, it wasn't just "off." It was wrong.
    This wasn't Megan. This was a disguise.
    And then there was the fishy smell in the air. And that weird smacking noise he'd heard earlier.
    Sean's mind raced, connecting the dots. There was only one explanation.
    "She's been taken over by a monster!" Sean suddenly blurted out, his voice cutting through the room like a knife. He felt a surge of pride at his deduction, convinced he was a genius for figuring it out.
    Chris and Brandon froze mid-conversation, staring at him. "What did you just say, Sean?" Brandon asked, his tone cautious.
    "I said Megan's been taken over by a monster!" Sean repeated, louder this time, emphasizing every word.
    The room fell silent. Dead silent.
    Everyone turned to look at Sean, then at Megan. Instinctively, they all took a step back, putting some distance between themselves and her.
    Monsters like that¡ªparasites, shapeshifters, whatever they were¡ªwere the stuff of nightmares. Just the thought of one being in the shelter was enough to make people's skin crawl.
    Megan's wide, bright eyes darted toward Sean. She looked utterly stunned, her expression quickly shifting to one of hurt and confusion.
    "I've never even left the shelter," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "I've been here the whole time. How could I possibly be taken over by a monster?"
    "Exactly!" Chris jumped in, nodding vigorously. "Sean, you've been working too hard, man. You're starting to lose it. What are you even talking about?"
    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire
    "I'm not losing it!" Sean shot back, his tone firm. "Don't forget¡ªmy eyes are basically scanners!"
    "¡­" Chris stared at him, utterly speechless.
    ... Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 155 Monsterâ€¦

    Sean was adamant about his opinion. After all, if his deduction turned out to be wrong, wouldn't that make him look like an idiot?The two of them argued endlessly over it.
    The rest of the group just stood there, looking confused and unsure, silently watching the scene unfold.
    Meanwhile, Megan's eyes flickered with a barely noticeable trace of irritation. She subtly scanned her surroundings, as if calculating her next move.
    "I've got a way to prove she's the monster right now," Sean said seriously.
    "What's your plan?" Chris asked, raising an eyebrow.
    "Simple. Let me punch her. That'll settle it," Sean said, as if it were the most obvious solution in the world.
    Chris immediately spread his arms wide, stepping in front of Megan like a human shield.
    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Don't even think about it! With the way you throw punches, you'd kill someone even if they were innocent!"
    "Move."
    "No way! If you wanna hit someone, you'll have to go through me first!"
    "Fine by me."
    "..."
    Chris's face twitched, a bead of sweat forming on his temple.
    As their argument grew louder and more heated, the commotion began to draw attention. People outside started gathering, curious about the ruckus, and soon the room was packed with onlookers.
    Megan's bright eyes darted around the room, her expression growing uneasy. She took a small step back, her body language betraying a hint of wanting to bolt.
    Just then, a girl stepped out from the crowd. She had straight bangs, big, expressive eyes, and a stunningly beautiful face that was completely devoid of emotion.
    "Hey, what's all the noise about?" she asked flatly.
    "Mia! You're here!" Chris exclaimed, as if he'd just found reinforcements. "Sean's accusing Megan of being a monster!"
    Mia's gaze swept over the scene. "And what are you doing?"
    "Obviously, I'm protecting Megan," Chris said, puffing out his chest. In his mind, he was already scheming. Megan clearly had a soft spot for him, so if he showed a little more sincerity, wouldn't she fall for him completely?
    "True love means wanting the best for someone, even if it's not with you!" he added, trying to sound profound.
    "Did you come up with that?" Mia asked, tilting her head curiously.
    Chris shook his head. "Nah, I read it in a book."
    Mia blinked. She wasn't much of a reader, so she didn't recognize the quote. But as she observed Megan closely, she found herself leaning toward Sean's judgment this time.
    Even an idiot could sense something was off. There was no way this was just a baseless accusation.
    With a sharp shing sound, Mia unsheathed the katana strapped to her back.
    "Let me settle this once and for all," she said coldly.
    "Uh¡­" The crowd collectively froze, stunned by how quickly things had escalated. No one had expected the situation to spiral into a full-blown standoff.
    Chris started to waver. He didn't trust Sean, but now Mia was siding with him? Even in his lovestruck haze, he couldn't ignore the growing doubt creeping into his mind.
    He turned his head slightly, sneaking a glance at Megan out of the corner of his eye.
    "Maybe¡­ you should just take a hit to prove you're not a monster?" he suggested hesitantly.
    "WHAT?!" Megan's face, which had been a picture of hurt innocence, suddenly twisted into something feral and menacing. She let out a guttural roar, the pretense shattering in an instant. Realizing she'd been exposed, she stopped pretending altogether. With a swift motion, she darted toward the window, clearly intending to escape.
    But Sean had been waiting for this moment. He'd been itching to throw that punch.
    Without hesitation, he lunged forward, his fist flying straight at Megan's face.
    BAM!
    Sean didn't hold back. His punch landed with such force that Megan's head spun a full 360 degrees. Her entire body was lifted off the ground, spinning mid-air before crashing heavily onto the floor.
    She lay there, motionless, her head twisted at an unnatural angle, creating a grotesque and eerie sight.
    "Is she¡­ dead?"
    "Wait, was Megan really a monster?"
    "This is terrifying¡­"
    The crowd murmured in shock, their faces pale with fear. Just the thought of what had happened sent chills down their spines.
    But then, a sickening crack broke the silence. Megan's head began to move.
    Using her hands for support, she slowly pushed herself off the ground. As she stood, her head rotated a full circle, snapping back into place with an audible click.
    Her once warm and friendly face was now ice-cold, her eyes brimming with murderous intent. She looked like a predator ready to tear into its prey.
    "Hissss¡­"
    The crowd collectively sucked in a sharp breath, instinctively stepping back. The sheer horror of the scene sent shivers down their spines. Weapons were drawn, and everyone braced themselves, their nerves stretched taut as they prepared for the worst.
    Mia didn't waste any time. Without hesitation, she raised her katana and swung it forward.
    Shhhk!
    Megan tilted her head to dodge, but the blade still sliced through her right shoulder, cutting all the way down to her chest. Nearly half her torso was split open.
    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire
    But instead of blood pouring out, something far more horrifying emerged¡ªcountless writhing tendrils, slithering like snakes, lashing out toward Mia.
    Mia immediately crossed her arms in front of her to block.
    BAM! BAM! BAM!
    The tendrils struck her with brutal force, each impact sounding like a muffled explosion. They tore through her flesh, nearly shattering her bones.
    Mia was sent flying backward, crashing hard onto the ground.
    The crowd gasped in horror, their eyes wide with disbelief.
    "Everyone, attack together!" someone shouted.
    "We've got the numbers! Don't be scared!"
    "Kill it! Cut it down!"
    The awakened survivors in the shelter weren't exactly pushovers¡ªthey'd survived this long for a reason. After snapping out of their initial shock, they prepared to charge forward.
    Chris, standing closest to the action, was frozen in place, staring blankly.
    He couldn't believe it. Megan really was a monster¡­
    Sean had been right all along.
    But just as Chris was lost in thought, a tendril suddenly shot toward him. It moved so fast that in the blink of an eye, it coiled around his neck and yanked him forward with terrifying strength.
    "Don't come any closer, or I'll kill him!" Megan snarled, her face twisted in rage. She looked like a wounded beast, her eyes darting around warily.
    The tendrils sprouting from her shoulder writhed and tightened, squeezing Chris's neck harder and harder. His face turned from red to a sickly shade of blue, and it looked like his neck might snap at any moment.
    "Uh¡­ what do we do now?" someone muttered.
    The group exchanged uneasy glances, gripping their weapons but hesitating to act. No one wanted to risk Chris's life.
    But then, from the corner of the room, Mia began to stir.
    Slowly, she pushed herself up from the ground. Her arms were covered in gashes, and there was even a bloody hole in her shoulder. Her neck cracked audibly as she moved, her entire body trembling as if it might collapse at any second.
    The pain was excruciating, every nerve in her body screaming in agony. Yet her face remained eerily calm, devoid of any emotion.
    She didn't even glance at Chris. She didn't care whether he lived or died. Gripping her katana tightly, she began walking toward Megan.
    "Stay back!" Megan barked, her voice laced with desperation. She lashed out with a tendril, stabbing it straight into Chris's shoulder.
    Shhhk!
    Blood sprayed everywhere, pooling on the floor. Chris's face contorted in agony, his body trembling as he teetered on the edge of unconsciousness. The suffocating grip on his neck made his vision blur, and darkness began to creep in.
    But Mia didn't stop. Her footsteps were steady, her large, dark eyes fixed intently on Megan.
    And then, out of nowhere, she said, "Why¡­ why would you give him such a happy feeling?"
    "...What???"
    Even Megan, now fully transformed into a monster, froze for a moment, her expression one of utter confusion. What was this human even talking about? Was she insane? She seemed more unhinged than Megan herself.
    Chris, on the other hand, looked utterly horrified. His eyes bulged as he stretched out a trembling hand, as if trying to convey the depths of his despair.
    The onlookers were equally baffled, their faces pale with tension.
    "Is Uncle Chris¡­ asking for help?" someone whispered.
    "No," Brandon said, narrowing his eyes in thought. "Uncle Chris is telling us to kill the monster, even if it means sacrificing him."
    "..."
    Chris's face twitched, his mind filled with regret. He cursed himself for being so blinded by Megan's charm earlier. The old saying was true¡ªlove can be a blade that cuts you down. And now, he was paying the price, teetering on the brink of death.
    But before anyone could act, Mia's katana began to glow. Sparks of lightning danced along the blade, growing brighter and more intense with each passing second. Her body blurred, and in an instant, she vanished.
    She moved faster than the eye could follow, her speed surpassing human limits.
    With a single, precise slash, her katana cut through the tendrils binding Chris, severing them cleanly. The blade didn't stop there¡ªit continued its arc, slicing through Megan's neck.
    Shhhk!
    Megan's head flew from her shoulders, landing with a dull thud on the ground.
    ...
    S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 156 Humans? For real?

    The strike was unbelievably fast. Megan didn't even have time to react, and the others just stood there, dumbfounded, as a severed head rolled across the floor.But then, something even more horrifying happened.
    From the jagged neck stump, tiny, writhing tendrils began to sprout, squirming their way back toward the body.
    "She's¡­ not dead?"
    Everyone's eyes widened in shock before snapping back to reality.
    "Stop her! Don't let her get back together!"
    The group surged forward, weapons swinging wildly. Blood splattered everywhere, and chunks of flesh flew in all directions. But the creature was so grotesque, so unnatural, that no one dared to stop hacking.
    "Keep going! Kill her!"
    "Isn't she already dead?"
    "Then kill her again!!"
    "¡­"
    They kept at it for what felt like forever, slashing and smashing until Megan was well and truly dead¡ªso dead that there was no possible way she could come back. Only then did they finally stop.
    The room was a complete disaster. Blood pooled on the floor, and the air was thick with the metallic stench of death.
    Everyone stared at the scene, their faces a mix of exhaustion and grim reflection.
    "What a shame¡­ Megan was such a good person. Who would've thought she'd been taken over by a monster?"
    But before they could process it further, someone turned and noticed Chris lying flat on the ground. His face was ashen, his eyes shut tight, and he wasn't moving.
    "Uncle Chris! Are you okay? Wake up, man!"
    "Hey! Don't scare me like this!"
    "Crap¡­ I think he's not breathing¡­"
    "¡­" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    They all rushed over to check on him, but no matter how much they shouted or shook him, Chris didn't respond. It seemed like the monster's earlier attack had been too much for him, and his life had slipped away.
    Normally, this group was all about cracking jokes and teasing each other, but they'd been through thick and thin together. They'd fought side by side, saved each other's lives countless times. Seeing Chris like this hit them hard.
    Brandon, his eyes red and voice trembling, was the most desperate of all. "Uncle Chris! You can't die on us! Open your eyes, man! If it'll help, I'll even introduce you to my online girlfriend, okay?!"
    "Pfft! Cough Cough cough!"
    Chris suddenly gasped like he'd been yanked back from the dead, coughing violently as he sucked in huge gulps of air. Life returned to his face as he sat up, looking dazed but very much alive.
    ...
    At the official shelter, the first hidden monster had been discovered.
    But what really sent chills down everyone's spine was the realization that Megan had only ever worked at the registration desk. She'd never left the shelter, never gone on any missions outside.
    Which could only mean¡­ the monster wasn't the only one.
    It didn't take long to connect the dots. Because of her job, Megan had frequent contact with Awakeners who came and went from the shelter. The higher-ups decided to use this as a starting point, launching an investigation into her social circle to root out any other potential threats.
    What they uncovered was¡­ shocking, to say the least.
    Turns out, Megan had been very close with over a dozen male Awakeners. And by "close," I mean really close.
    When Chris heard the news, his emotions were all over the place. Anger, disbelief, humiliation¡ªit all swirled together as he stared blankly ahead, feeling like a giant neon-green sign had just been planted on his head.
    Brandon, ever the joker, couldn't resist. "Uncle, weren't you just about to win her over? Looks like she's already collected the full set of elemental Awakeners."
    "Shut up!" Chris snapped, his grip tightening on the hilt of his tachi. His injuries from earlier were only superficial, but his pride? That was another story. His teeth clenched as his anger boiled over. "They're all monsters! Weapons ready¡ªlet's go! We're taking them down!"
    What followed was pure chaos. The shelter turned into a battleground as Awakeners hunted down and eliminated more hidden monsters. It seemed Megan wasn't the only one who'd been compromised.
    Chris, still fuming, stormed toward the room of an Awakener named Dominic. According to the investigation, Dominic had also been¡­ involved with Megan.
    With a single kick, Chris sent the door flying open, his eyes scanning the room like a hawk. But it was empty. Dominic was long gone.
    "He ran?"
    ...
    As the shelter ramped up its efforts to root out the monsters, a few shadowy figures quietly slipped away, disappearing into the dense forest nearby.
    Leading the group was Dominic¡ªor rather, what used to be Dominic. The man had long since been taken over by a parasitic creature.
    "These humans are sharper than I expected. Looks like they were already on high alert," Dominic muttered darkly, his expression twisted with frustration.
    Staying in the shelter any longer would've been suicide. Sooner or later, they'd have been discovered. And if the environment became too hostile for survival, their ability to reproduce would be compromised¡ªa biological instinct they couldn't ignore.
    Now, their only option was to find new hosts or a fresh breeding ground.
    "There's bound to be humans hiding somewhere in this forest," one of the others behind Dominic speculated.
    They had wandered into the mountainous outskirts of Ethan's territory. Before the apocalypse, many humans had fled to these remote areas, eking out a meager existence. Scattered groups and small factions were known to exist here.
    "Even if we don't find humans, hunting some zombies for Neurocores or crystal cores wouldn't be a bad alternative," Dominic mused, his tone calculating.
    The parasitic creatures disguised in human skin behind him nodded in agreement. Their heightened senses allowed them to sniff out potential prey as they moved deeper into the forest.
    But it didn't take long for things to get¡­ strange.
    The trees around them began to show signs of infestation¡ªred, pulsating growths that throbbed like living organisms. The air grew heavier, the atmosphere more oppressive. They had unknowingly wandered into a fungal zone.
    Not far from their location, Lil' Shroom was patrolling the area with her mimic underlings. She had been given clear orders from Ethan: if they encountered humans, capture a few alive. There were still four doses of the G-virus serum left, and Ethan didn't want them going to waste.
    So, Lil' Shroom had been diligently searching her assigned section of the forest, knowing it was one of the likeliest places for humans to show up.
    "Hmm? Looks like we've got some movement," she murmured, her senses immediately picking up on the intruders. The red fungal growths she had spread throughout the area acted as her eyes and ears, alerting her to their presence.
    Her mimic subordinates straightened up, their expressions sharpening. Ethan had been very specific: live captures were the priority, and deception was the preferred method.
    Lil' Shroom shifted into her human disguise¡ªa stunningly beautiful woman, flawless in appearance. With her mimic lackeys in tow, she began moving toward the source of the disturbance.
    It didn't take long before they spotted the group. Sure enough, it was Dominic and his companions, the ones who had fled the shelter.
    "Humans? For real?" Lil' Shroom's eyes scanned the group, her mind already calculating.
    Dominic, on the other hand, was having similar thoughts.
    "Humans! And there's a decent number of them¡­" he thought, a sinister grin creeping onto his face. If he could infect this group and bring them under his control, his forces would grow significantly.
    Dominic stepped forward first, putting on a friendly smile. "Hello there, miss. We're rescue personnel from the official shelter."
    "Oh, really? That's great to hear! We're just survivors hiding out in the mountains," Lil' Shroom replied, her tone cooperative and cheerful.
    Dominic smirked inwardly. Well, isn't this convenient?
    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    "That works out perfectly. We're here to rescue survivors. Why don't you come with us?" he offered, his voice warm and inviting.
    "Wow, I never thought we'd run into a rescue team out here in the forest," Lil' Shroom said, feigning excitement. Her eyes, however, were quietly assessing the situation. Six of them. That was more than enough to exceed Ethan's target.
    Behind her, the mimic underlings exchanged subtle nods, playing along with the act.
    "Are we really saved?"
    "Finally, we can go to the shelter!"
    "There must be plenty of food there, right?"
    "¡­"
    Lil' Shroom decided it was time to make her move. Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a pristine White Button Mushroom. "I found some mushrooms earlier. Here, let me share one with you."
    At the exact same moment, Dominic reached into his own pocket and pulled out a small wild fruit. "I just picked this fruit. Why don't you have it?"
    The two of them spoke almost in unison, their words eerily similar. Even their gestures¡ªoffering the food¡ªwere perfectly synchronized.
    "Uh¡­"
    Everyone froze, staring at each other in stunned silence. The atmosphere grew awkward, the tension palpable. Both sides exchanged wary glances, each trying to figure out what the hell was going on.
    The air between them felt¡­ strangely off.
    ...

 Chapter 157 Same recipe, same flavor

    Lil' Shroom grew more and more suspicious. Something wasn't adding up. The group in front of him? They weren't human at all. No, they were predators just like him¡ªluring in humans to feast on them. Fellow hunters."Ugh, what rotten luck." He muttered under his breath. When hunters cross paths, the rule is simple: strike first.
    Without hesitation, Lil' Shroom made his move. With a flick of his hand, countless spores burst forth, swirling into the air like a misty dragon, surging toward the group.
    Dominic wasn't slow to react. Almost simultaneously, his abdomen split open, and a thick, muscular tentacle shot out like a whip.
    But as the tentacle collided with the fungal spores, it began to change. The spores latched on, parasitizing the flesh, sprouting grotesque red growths that quickly spread toward Dominic's main body.
    "What a creepy ability¡­" Dominic muttered, his expression darkening. Without a second thought, he severed the infected tentacle, letting it fall to the ground to stop the parasitic spread.
    Lil' Shroom raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Huh. Your powers are pretty weird too."
    Dominic's face twisted into a snarl. "Oh, don't act all innocent. You started this, didn't you?"
    As he spoke, the five creatures behind Dominic dropped their disguises. Their faces contorted into monstrous visages, their bodies crackling and shifting as multiple tentacles sprouted from their torsos. With a guttural roar, they charged forward.
    Lil' Shroom's mimic underlings weren't about to back down either. They leapt into action, meeting the parasitic monsters head-on.
    Chaos erupted in the forest. Roars and snarls filled the air as the two sides clashed. This was the first time zombies and parasitic creatures had gone to war, and neither side was holding back. Both were ferocious, each determined to annihilate the other.
    The parasites were physically stronger, tougher to kill, and far more durable than the mimics. But Lil' Shroom had home-field advantage. With a sharp, piercing screech, he summoned reinforcements.
    All around the forest, the red fungal growths began to writhe and shift. They morphed into humanoid shapes or small animal forms, rising from the ground and emerging from the shadows. From every direction, they closed in on Dominic and his crew.
    "What the hell is this?" Dominic's eyes darted around, taking in the overwhelming number of enemies. As a parasitic creature, he was used to being the predator, using his bizarre abilities to hunt others. But now, the tables had turned. He was the one being hunted.
    Lil' Shroom smirked. This was his turf, and he had the numbers. Even if the parasites were stronger, he could wear them down through sheer attrition.
    Dominic's tentacles lashed out wildly, piercing through the fungal creatures one after another. But instead of blood, only white, thread-like mycelium spilled from their wounds. No matter how many he destroyed, more kept coming.
    "These things aren't human. They don't bleed, they don't have flesh¡­ You can't kill them." Dominic's frustration grew. He was burning through his energy for nothing, and the realization made him hesitate. Maybe it was time to retreat.
    But before he could act on that thought, a sudden movement in the dense forest caught his eye. From the shadows, a massive tiger burst forth. Its white fur was streaked with black stripes, its red eyes blazing with fury. It was majestic, terrifying, and it was charging straight at him.
    "A Bengal tiger? Seriously?" Dominic muttered, narrowing his eyes. He tilted his head slightly, and several tentacles shot out to intercept the beast.
    But the tiger was relentless. With a powerful leap, it soared through the air, its claws slashing down with enough force to sever the tentacles in one swipe. It landed with a thud, unyielding and unstoppable.
    "Damn it! This thing isn't one of those mimics!" Dominic's eyes widened as he realized the truth. Unlike the fragile fungal creatures, this tiger was solid, real, and terrifyingly strong. Among the countless fakes, there was one genuine predator.
    But by the time Dominic understood what he was dealing with, it was too late.
    The tiger's massive shadow loomed over him. With a deafening roar, it pounced, pinning him to the ground with its enormous paws.
    "ROAR¡ª!"
    The tiger, Snowy, let out a thunderous bellow, its killing intent palpable. Without hesitation, it sank its jaws into Dominic's torso, tearing his body in half with a sickening crunch. Green blood sprayed everywhere as Snowy swallowed the chunk of flesh whole.
    "This taste¡­ I've had this before¡­" Snowy paused, licking its lips thoughtfully. The flavor was familiar. Then it clicked¡ªthis was the same kind of creature his boss had brought back before. A monster-filled snack, just like last time.
    Same recipe, same flavor. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire
    With another bite, Snowy devoured the rest of Dominic, leaving nothing behind. As a tiger infused with the Zombie King Ethan's blood, Snowy was a force of nature. His strength was unmatched, and his instincts as a predator were razor-sharp. Wandering the forest was his favorite pastime, and when he sensed the battle, he had rushed over without hesitation.
    With Snowy's arrival, the tide of the battle turned completely. The parasitic creatures, already struggling, now stood no chance. Snowy was too brutal, tearing his prey apart until there was nothing left. No matter how resilient the parasites were, they couldn't withstand his ferocity.
    In no time, the forest fell silent. The parasitic monsters had been wiped out.
    Six parasites, once so menacing, were now nothing more than a meal for Lil' Shroom and Snowy. Not even their bones remained, as if they had never existed at all.
    Lil' Shroom stood still for a moment, deep in thought.
    "I should probably report this to the boss¡­"
    ...
    Ethan was lounging at home, bored out of his mind, when news of monsters appearing in the nearby forest reached him. He didn't think much of it, though.
    With the apocalypse in full swing, weird creatures popping up here and there was par for the course. A little trouble near his territory? Nothing out of the ordinary.
    In fact, he could already guess where those human-disguised monsters had come from¡ªthe official shelter.
    After all, he'd tipped them off about monsters hiding among the survivors. They were probably in the middle of a purge right now, and a few of the creatures must've slipped through the cracks.
    Curious, Ethan grabbed his phone and logged into the shelter's official website to check on their progress.
    The latest announcement was plastered across the homepage:
    "Breaking News! Monsters Confirmed Inside the Shelter!
    After a thorough investigation, we've uncovered over a dozen cases of parasitic monsters among the population. Some of these creatures have already escaped. If you notice any strange behavior in your friends or family, please report it immediately."
    Below the announcement was a list of escapees, complete with names and photos.
    Ethan skimmed through it lazily.
    Yep, he thought, those poor bastards Shroom and Snowy took out earlier were probably on this list.
    Judging by the tone of the announcement, the shelter had managed to stabilize the situation. No major disasters seemed likely¡ªfor now.
    But then his eyes caught another notice further down the page:
    "Urgent! The shelter is under attack by a significant number of Aqua Zombies and lizard-like monsters. All Awakeners currently on missions are ordered to return immediately!"
    "...Seriously?" Ethan stared at the screen, speechless.
    Another attack?
    The zombies from Santa Monica had been relentless, chasing the shelter survivors all the way from the food depot to their current location. They just wouldn't let it go. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    What kind of grudge was this?
    Now the shelter was dealing with monsters inside and zombies outside. Talk about a nightmare scenario.
    Still, with nearly ten thousand Awakeners on their side¡ªincluding Mia, that talented little psycho¡ªthey'd probably hold their ground. For now.
    As for Ethan? None of this really concerned him. He was perfectly content to stay home, munch on crystal cores, absorb energy, and watch the chaos unfold like it was his favorite TV drama.
    ...
    Santa Monica.
    The ruins of the city were submerged under seawater, waves crashing endlessly against the debris. Occasionally, the tide would churn up streaks of foul, bloody water or the bloated remains of rotting corpses.
    Atop a half-flooded skyscraper, Azure Scaled and Zombie Fetus stood side by side.
    Zombie Fetus had grown significantly in recent weeks, now resembling a boy of fifteen or sixteen. His pitch-black eyes still swirled with dark mist, flickering like restless shadows.
    "I think my powers are finally stable," Zombie Fetus said, his voice cold and determined. "It's time for revenge."
    "Don't do anything stupid," Azure Scaled replied from behind him, his tone calm but firm. "Right now, Los Angeles is crawling with powerful enemies¡ªboth humans and the Zombie King."
    "So what? You expect me to just sit around and rely on those useless¡­ uh, I mean, your subordinates?"
    ...

 Chapter 158 What the hell is going on?

    Zombie Fetus was in a foul mood, the flames of vengeance burning fiercely in his chest with nowhere to vent.Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    To be fair, Azure Scaled wasn't exactly weak. With the ocean as his domain, danger and opportunity went hand in hand. Food wasn't scarce, and over time, he'd cultivated an army of elite zombies.
    By fusing with the crystal cores of sea beasts, his forces had grown even stronger, with powerful warriors at his command.
    But Azure Scaled wasn't eager to go head-to-head with Ethan. At the same time, taking down Ethan's sanctuary wasn't something that could be done quickly. Frequent skirmishes and harassment had yielded little progress.
    "Maybe¡­ it's time to play dirty," Azure Scaled muttered, his tone laced with malice.
    "Oh?" Zombie Fetus perked up, intrigued.
    He knew Azure Scaled all too well. This so-called "Adoptive Father" was as cunning as they came, with a mind as deep and treacherous as the ocean itself. If anyone could come up with a truly sinister plan, it was him.
    Azure Scaled's yellow, predatory eyes gleamed as he slowly uttered a single word:
    "Parasites."
    The waters that had swallowed the city were teeming with parasites¡ªcreatures that had once tormented humans, driving them to the brink of madness.
    But these parasites weren't picky. They could infest zombies too, burrowing into their flesh, feeding, breeding, and eventually hollowing them out completely.
    Azure Scaled had lost many of his own soldiers to these parasites in the past, and they'd been a constant thorn in his side.
    "Maybe it's time¡­ to let them taste what it's like to deal with parasites," he said, his voice dripping with venom.
    "Hey, now that's a solid idea!" Zombie Fetus's eyes lit up with excitement.
    He couldn't help but admire Azure Scaled's twisted genius. To take something as destructive as parasites and turn them into a weapon? That was next-level scheming.
    "So, who do we hit first? Humans or zombies?" Zombie Fetus asked eagerly.
    Azure Scaled smirked, a condescending curl of his lips. "You're still such a child," he said, shaking his head.
    In his mind, the answer was obvious. Why choose when you could target both?
    That said, humans were generally smarter and more likely to take precautions, making them harder to infect. Zombies, on the other hand, were¡­ well, not exactly known for their brains. They'd be much easier to infest.
    With that in mind, Azure Scaled decided to focus his efforts on the zombies first.
    The plan was simple: send out the Zombie Sirens to use their mind-control abilities to lure some zombies out. Once the parasites had infested them, they'd be sent back into their own territory to spread the infection quietly and efficiently.
    And if that didn't work? Well, then they'd go with Plan B¡ªsomething a bit more¡­ direct. He'd send in parasite-infested zombies on suicide missions to wreak havoc.
    ...
    Night fell.
    The stars dotted the sky, and a bright, full moon hung high above, its silver light outlining the clouds like a glowing halo.
    Ethan's territory was eerily calm.
    Groups of zombies roamed the area, their faces twisted into grotesque snarls. Every section of the territory was guarded by powerful zombie kings, their presence radiating menace.
    In the damp, shadowy corners, massive bio-engineered monstrosities lay in wait, their hulking forms barely visible in the darkness.
    Above, red-eyed crows occasionally flitted across the sky, their sharp cries echoing like mournful wails.
    The entire territory was a death trap, a no-go zone for any living¡ªor undead¡ªcreature foolish enough to wander in.
    Of course, there were exceptions to the grim atmosphere.
    One of them was Big Ears, who was, as usual, bragging to the nearby zombies.
    "Hey, you guys see those bio-monsters roaming around the territory?" he asked, puffing out his chest.
    "Yeah, we saw them. They're terrifying!" one of the zombies replied.
    "Exactly! And guess who's responsible for them?" Big Ears said, thumping his chest with pride.
    The other zombies looked confused. "Didn't the boss bring those back? What's that got to do with you?"
    Big Ears rolled his eyes. "If it weren't for me discovering that G-virus deal, do you think the boss would've gotten his hands on it?" he said smugly.
    The zombies exchanged glances, then one of them shrugged. "I dunno. Maybe the boss would've just gone straight to Genesis Biotech and taken it himself."
    "¡­" Big Ears froze, his face darkening. He opened his mouth to argue but couldn't think of a good comeback.
    "Forget it," he muttered, waving them off. "You guys are too low-level to understand. There's no point trying to explain."
    But just as he was about to brush it off completely, his oversized ears twitched.
    He picked up on something¡ªa faint, eerie melody drifting in from the edge of the territory. The tune was strange, the notes unfamiliar and haunting, like a whisper carried on the wind.
    "Shh! Something's moving¡­" Big Ears' eyes widened as he hissed at the others. Without hesitation, he dropped to the ground, sticking his oversized ear flat against it, as if that would help him hear better.
    "I think I'm about to make another big discovery," he whispered, his voice brimming with excitement.
    "For real?"
    "Of course it's real! Just wait and see!" Big Ears shot back, puffing up with pride.
    He focused on the faint sound, pinpointing its direction. His face lit up with excitement as he started dragging himself toward the source of the noise.
    But the closer he got, the clearer the sound became.
    And then, something changed.
    Big Ears' expression suddenly went blank, his eyes glazing over. He stopped crawling and stood up, swaying slightly as if in a trance.
    "Caw! Caw!"
    A crow screeched as it flew overhead, but Big Ears didn't even flinch. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    He was already near the edge of the territory, and now, he wandered past it, stepping into the desolate wasteland beyond.
    The area outside the city was barren and eerie. The ground was littered with rotting corpses, and a few skeletal trees stood like silent sentinels under the pale moonlight.
    The scene was bleak, almost haunting.
    And then, in the stillness of the night, figures began to emerge.
    Zombies.
    They shuffled forward, groaning softly, their faces bloated and decayed from prolonged exposure to seawater. Chunks of flesh hung loosely from their bodies, some of it sloughing off entirely.
    But the most horrifying detail?
    Parasites.
    Dozens of them wriggled through the rotting flesh of the zombies, their slimy bodies weaving in and out like grotesque puppeteers.
    The parasites made the zombies' movements jerky and unnatural, like marionettes being controlled by invisible strings.
    Behind this grotesque parade stood a Zombie Siren.
    Her upper body was humanoid, but her lower half was a fish's tail, her skin a sickly grayish-blue. Her tangled hair hung in damp clumps, and her hollow eyes gave her an otherworldly, terrifying presence.
    Surrounding her were elite zombies and lizard-like creatures, standing guard.
    "How's the control going? Got any zombies yet?" one of the elite zombies asked.
    "Of course," the Zombie Siren rasped, her voice hoarse and grating.
    Under the moonlight, more figures began to shuffle toward them¡ªzombies with vacant stares and slack jaws. Among them was Big Ears, along with several other low-level, mindless zombies.
    Big Ears had been caught because of his overly sensitive hearing. The Zombie Siren's haunting melody had ensnared him, pulling him under her mental control.
    "Huh? A B-class underling? That's unexpected," one of the elite zombies remarked, surprised to see Big Ears among the group.
    "Let's hurry up," the Zombie Siren said, her tone impatient. "Controlling a B-class isn't stable. He could snap out of it at any moment."
    The elite zombie nodded and gestured to the parasite-infested zombies. "Go. Get close to them. Spread the love."
    The parasite zombies staggered forward, their stiff limbs moving awkwardly. One of them approached Big Ears, its rotting hand slowly reaching out to rest on his shoulder.
    Its decayed face, crawling with parasites, leaned in closer and closer to Big Ears, aiming to infect him.
    The stench of decay hit Big Ears like a slap, and perhaps it was the overwhelming sense of danger¡ªor sheer dumb luck¡ªbut he suddenly snapped out of the Siren's control.
    With a shudder, his mind cleared, and the first thing he saw was the parasite zombie's grotesque face, mere inches from his own.
    Its slimy, writhing parasites were already brushing against his cheek.
    "Holy crap!" Big Ears screamed, stumbling backward in terror.
    He slapped his own face repeatedly, smacking the parasite off with a series of loud thwacks.
    His thoughts were a jumbled mess, his memory hazy. The last thing he remembered was trying to track down the strange sound, thinking he was about to make a big discovery.
    And now?
    Now he was surrounded by a nightmare.
    Who am I?
    Where am I?
    What the hell is going on?
    Big Ears' wide eyes darted around, taking in the horrifying scene. Zombies were everywhere, their bodies riddled with parasites. Hundreds of them, maybe more. The parasites squirmed through their decaying flesh as they pressed against other zombies, trying to spread the infection.
    "What the hell is this?!" Big Ears shouted, his voice trembling with panic.
    From the shadows, a raspy voice answered.
    "Well, well. Waking up at the worst possible moment, huh? How inconvenient¡­"
    ...

 Chapter 159 Bulldozer!

    Big Ears glanced over and immediately spotted a Zombie Siren stepping out from the disgusting horde of corpses. Her eyes were fierce, her face terrifying, and she was flanked by a group of elite zombies trailing behind her like a deadly entourage.The moment Big Ears saw this, it clicked.
    This was an ambush.
    The zombies were brimming with murderous intent, closing in step by step. It felt like they were seconds away from tearing him apart. Big Ears' eyes darted around, his brain scrambling for a way out of this mess.
    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Wait, wait! Don't kill me just yet!" he blurted out.
    "Oh?" The Zombie Siren stopped in her tracks, her imposing figure towering over the scene.
    "Queen Siren! It's me!" Big Ears quickly followed up, his voice full of urgency.
    The Zombie Siren froze, her expression shifting to confusion as she exchanged glances with the zombies around her.
    "Who are you? And how do you know that name?" she demanded.
    "Of course I know! You're the legendary ruler of Santa Monica! Your reputation precedes you¡ªeveryone's heard of you!" Big Ears' eyes darted nervously, his mind racing. Truth be told, he had no idea who she was. He'd just taken a wild guess based on her appearance, and by some miracle, he'd hit the mark.
    Well, since it worked, might as well roll with it.
    The Zombie Siren looked genuinely taken aback.
    She wasn't even a big shot¡ªjust one of Azure Scaled's elite underlings. She wasn't a leader, let alone some kind of ruler. Hearing Big Ears talk her up like this left her completely stunned.
    "Wait¡­ am I really that famous?" she muttered, half to herself. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Absolutely! You're just too humble, that's all. You don't care about fame, but trust me, everyone on the outskirts of Los Angeles knows about you. Not just you, but your whole crew¡ªthey're all legends. We've admired you for ages!" Big Ears kept the flattery coming, his tone smooth and convincing.
    The elite zombies around her blinked in surprise, exchanging glances. Wait, were they part of this "legendary" crew too? The idea was¡­ oddly flattering.
    But the Zombie Siren wasn't entirely convinced. Something felt off.
    "Hold on a second," she said, narrowing her eyes. "You said you're from the outskirts?"
    "Yeah, that's right! The city center's way too dangerous¡ªI can't even get close," Big Ears replied quickly, his tone earnest.
    "Oh, so you're not with them," the Zombie Siren mused, her mind working through the situation. The plan was to spread parasites into the heart of Los Angeles. If these zombies couldn't even get into the city, then¡­ wasn't this whole operation pointless?
    "Wait a minute¡­ something's not adding up!" Her eyes suddenly sharpened as she stared Big Ears down, scrutinizing him. "You're a B-class zombie. That makes you a small-time leader at least. You've gotta be one of the Los Angeles Zombie King's underlings. You're lying to me!"
    "I'm not lying! I swear I'm not one of his guys!" Big Ears protested, his voice rising in desperation. "The Los Angeles Zombie King doesn't even want me! Ask anyone on the outskirts¡ªthey'll tell you the same. Honestly, I've been thinking about heading to Santa Monica to join you instead!"
    His tone was sincere, his expression earnest. And, well, he wasn't entirely lying¡ªEthan really hadn't recruited him.
    The Zombie Siren studied him closely, her gaze piercing. But¡­ he didn't seem to be lying.
    "So¡­ what now?" she muttered, half to herself.
    "Hey, hey, if you're looking for zombies in the city center, I can help you out!" Big Ears offered, his eyes lighting up with a spark of hope. "I've been hanging around the outskirts for a while, but I know a bunch of zombies in the city. If you need them, I can call them out for you. Easy!"
    "That¡­ actually doesn't sound like a bad idea," the Zombie Siren said, her tone thoughtful. She glanced at the mindless zombies from the outskirts, who were clearly too dumb to infiltrate the city. If they could spread the parasites directly into the city center, the damage would be so much greater.
    The elite zombies around her nodded in agreement.
    "If we can pull this off, Azure Scaled will be thrilled," one of them murmured.
    "Alright, go ahead," the Zombie Siren said, turning back to Big Ears. "If this mission succeeds, I'll personally recommend you to Azure Scaled."
    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" Big Ears said, bowing his head repeatedly, a wide smile plastered on his face. But inside, he was a nervous wreck. This was it¡ªthe most critical moment of his escape plan.
    Keeping his expression calm, he turned around and started walking toward the city, each step slow and deliberate.
    In his head, he was chanting over and over: Don't follow me¡­ don't follow me¡­ don't follow me¡­
    Moments later.
    Big Ears had managed to put about 100 feet between himself and the zombie horde. He let out a quiet sigh of relief. Thankfully, these zombies weren't exactly the sharpest tools in the shed.
    Seeing that he was almost in the clear, his pace instinctively quickened. First a brisk walk, then a jog, and before he knew it, he was breaking into a full-on sprint.
    But just as he thought he was home free¡­
    Zombie Siren furrowed her brow, her unease growing. "Wait a second¡­ what if¡ªjust hear me out¡ªwhat if he actually does know some of the zombies in the city? What if he's running back to warn them?"
    "Crap, you're right!" one of the elite zombies exclaimed, snapping out of their daze. They turned to look, only to see Big Ears, who had gone from a casual jog to an all-out sprint, his legs pumping like a cartoon character as he bolted into the distance.
    "Damn it! He's running! After him!" the elite zombie roared, their face twisting in rage as the realization hit¡ªthey'd been duped.
    "ROAR¡ª"
    The zombies around them seemed to come alive all at once, like a pack of rabid dogs unleashed. They charged forward with terrifying speed, their snarls echoing through the night.
    But Big Ears wasn't just any zombie¡ªhe was a B-class. His speed gave him a slight edge over the average elite zombie. For now.
    That's when it hit him. Literally. That eerie, haunting melody. The Zombie Siren's voice rang out behind him, the strange, otherworldly notes worming their way into his ears like a cursed lullaby. The sound was unnatural, like nails on a chalkboard mixed with a hypnotic hum, and it was messing with his head.
    Big Ears clenched his jaw, his hands flying up to cover his oversized ears. "Not now, not now!" he muttered to himself.
    But his hearing was just too good. The soundwaves carried the Siren's mental manipulation straight into his brain, bypassing his defenses. His vision blurred, his thoughts wavered, and his legs began to falter. One moment he was clear-headed, the next he was dazed, stumbling like a drunk.
    The snarls and growls behind him grew louder. Closer.
    Big Ears risked a glance over his shoulder and immediately regretted it. The zombies were gaining on him, now less than 200 feet away and closing fast.
    "No, no, no! I can't let this stupid song get to me!" he growled, shaking his head violently as if trying to physically dislodge the sound from his brain. His eyes hardened with determination. He had to focus. He had to fight it.
    But just as he steeled himself, his foot caught on something.
    "AHHH¡ªTHUD!" Big Ears let out a startled yelp as he tripped and went sprawling face-first into the dirt. He hit the ground hard, skidding to a stop in a heap.
    It was a tree stump. A stupid, dried-up tree stump he hadn't noticed in his panic.
    For a moment, he just lay there, stunned. Then the realization hit him like a ton of bricks. "No¡­ no, no, no!" he muttered, scrambling to get up. But it was too late.
    The snarls were deafening now. He turned his head just in time to see the zombies closing in, their grotesque faces illuminated by the faint moonlight. They were only 30 feet away, their eyes wild with bloodlust.
    With a final burst of speed, they launched themselves into the air, leaping toward him like starving wolves pouncing on prey.
    "This is it," Big Ears thought, his heart sinking into his stomach. "This is how I go. All my cunning, all my achievements¡­ and I'm gonna die because of a stupid tree stump."
    The zombies were almost on him now, their horrifying faces filling his vision, their claws outstretched, ready to tear him apart.
    But just as they were about to reach him, a sudden whoosh cut through the air.
    CRASH!
    A massive rock came hurtling out of nowhere, slamming into the zombies with bone-crushing force. The impact sent them flying in all directions, their bodies tumbling like ragdolls.
    "Uh¡­" Big Ears blinked, stunned. For a moment, he just lay there, staring at the chaos. Then, slowly, he turned his head toward the direction the rock had come from.
    There, in the distance, was a towering, broad-shouldered figure barreling toward him like a freight train.
    "Bulldozer!" Big Ears shouted, his voice cracking with a mix of disbelief and overwhelming relief.
    "Big Ears!" the figure bellowed back, his deep voice carrying over the chaos.
    "Bulldozer!" Big Ears called again, his voice trembling.
    Tears welled up in his eyes as the realization sank in¡ªhe wasn't going to die here.
    Not today.
    Bulldozer had come for him.
    ...

 Chapter 160 Feeding time

    Under the pale moonlight, Bulldozer's massive frame charged forward like a raging bull, his heavy footsteps pounding against the earth. Behind him, on the horizon, a swarm of feral figures emerged, their presence radiating pure malice.The horde of zombies surged forward with overwhelming momentum, their killing intent sharp and chilling.
    Truth be told, the moment Big Ears left the city, a crow had flown overhead. It noticed something was off¡ªhis dazed, almost bewitched state¡ªand immediately went to inform Bulldozer.
    Bulldozer, being the kind of guy who actually cared about Big Ears, decided to head out and check on him.
    And boy, was that the right call.
    What he found was nothing short of chaos.
    Zombie Siren stood at the center of it all, her brow furrowed, her face twisted into a vicious snarl. It seemed her original plan¡ªto quietly spread parasites¡ªwas no longer an option. So, she moved on to Azure Scaled's backup plan: a full-on suicide assault.
    "Attack!" she screeched.
    At her command, the parasite-infected zombies lunged forward. They were nothing more than disposable pawns, cannon fodder meant to overwhelm the enemy.
    The infected zombies moved with stiff, jerky motions, their postures unnervingly unnatural.
    "Huh? What's going on here?" Bulldozer muttered, his sharp eyes narrowing as he noticed something wasn't right. Without hesitation, he swung a massive fist, smashing one of the zombies into a bloody pulp. But as its body burst apart, a swarm of parasites spilled out, wriggling and scattering across the ground.
    The parasites were grotesque¡ªsome as thick as a thumb, others as thin as strands of hair, but all of them stretched over ten inches long. Sensing new hosts nearby, they immediately squirmed toward Bulldozer and the other zombies.
    "Heh heh¡­" Zombie Siren smirked, clearly pleased with the results. Azure Scaled's plan seemed to be working. The parasites should be able to infect the zombies.
    Or so she thought.
    'Squelch.'
    Bulldozer, however, wasn't exactly panicking. He glanced around, his small eyes darting suspiciously, as if checking to see if anyone was watching him. Then, with a sheepish look, he bent down, scooped up a handful of the parasites, and¡ªwithout a second thought¡ªshoved them into his mouth.
    Crunch. Crunch. Gulp.
    "Been a while since I've had these," he said, smacking his lips. "Not bad. Thanks, Mother Nature."
    "WHAT?!" Zombie Siren's eyes nearly popped out of her head. She stared in utter disbelief. What kind of sick, twisted move was that? Gross!
    The other zombies weren't much better. Thanks to their advanced evolution, they were fast and agile. Before the parasites could burrow into their bodies, they either crushed them underfoot or tore them apart with their bare hands.
    Among the elite zombies, a few mimics even stepped forward. With a casual wave, they released spores that latched onto the parasites. In seconds, red tumors sprouted from the parasites' bodies, draining them of their flesh and leaving them shriveled and lifeless.
    "Man, these parasites make great fertilizer. Got any more?" one of the mimics asked, inspecting the results with a satisfied nod.
    "¡­" Zombie Siren was speechless. This¡­ this wasn't how things were supposed to go. What kind of freaks were these guys?!
    Meanwhile, the parasite-infected zombies were utterly useless. Their stiff, uncoordinated movements made them easy targets, and they were quickly crushed under the might of Bulldozer and his crew.
    "This isn't working. I need to retreat¡­" Zombie Siren muttered, realizing that if she didn't make a run for it now, she wouldn't get another chance.
    But just as she turned to leave, a raspy voice echoed from behind her.
    "Keh keh keh¡­ Leaving so soon?"
    A shadow writhed in the darkness, silent and ominous. Slowly, it rose, taking on a humanoid form.
    Zombie Siren froze and turned her head, only to be met with a face shrouded in pure blackness¡ªa shadow given life.
    "Shk!"
    Before she could react, Little Shadow's claw pierced straight through her chest. Black, foul-smelling blood oozed from the wound.
    For a zombie king like Little Shadow, taking down an elite like her was child's play.
    The zombies surrounding Zombie Siren, still feral and crazed, caught the scent of Little Shadow and charged at him in a frenzy.
    But before they could even get close, Little Shadow's claws flashed through the air. Razor-sharp and precise, they sliced cleanly through the zombies' heads, sending them flying.
    Amid the chaos, Laura's figure darted through the horde like a ghost. Each time she appeared, another zombie fell, her movements swift and lethal. Wherever she passed, foul black blood splattered across the ground.
    What followed was nothing short of a massacre.
    Ethan's elite crew tore through the parasite-infected zombies like paper, ripping them apart limb by limb. Severed arms and chunks of flesh flew in every direction, and in no time, the battlefield was littered with mangled corpses.
    Under the moonlight, a thick mist of blood hung in the air, so dense it seemed to stain the glowing moon a deep crimson.
    The parasites that spilled out of the fallen zombies didn't fare much better. Some were consumed by fungal spores, turning into nutrients. Others were simply snatched up and devoured by certain zombies. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Bulldozer, crouched on the ground like an oversized kid playing in the sand, was busy picking up the fattest parasites he could find and shoving them into his mouth.
    "Hey! Are you seriously eating junk food again?" Laura's voice rang out from behind him.
    Bulldozer turned his head, not bothering to explain. Instead, he held up the biggest, juiciest parasite he'd found and offered it to her.
    "¡­" Laura stared at him, speechless. After a moment, she tilted her head, considering.
    "Fine. Just don't tell the boss."
    Meanwhile, back in the city, atop a towering skyscraper.
    A blood-red moon hung high in the sky, its light casting a long, elegant shadow. Ethan stood there, his sharp gaze fixed on the distant carnage, taking in every detail.
    "So messy¡­ so uncivilized," he muttered under his breath, clearly unimpressed.
    The idea of those parasites making their way into his territory disgusted him. The whole plan reeked of desperation, and Ethan couldn't help but feel disdain for such a crude tactic.
    Initially, he hadn't even considered Azure Scaled a real threat. But now? It seemed like he couldn't just sit back, eat snacks, and watch the drama unfold anymore. No, it was time to get involved.
    After all, it's only polite to return the favor. And besides¡­ he was in the mood for some "seafood."
    Elsewhere.
    An Aqua Zombie swam effortlessly through the submerged ruins of a city, its movements sleek and fluid. This zombie was one of Azure Scaled's scouts, tasked with observing from a distance and reporting back¡ªnot engaging in the fight.
    The scout leapt from the water, landing on the partially submerged rooftop of a skyscraper. There, Azure Scaled and Zombie Fetus waited, eager to hear the results of their plan.
    "Well? How did it go?" Azure Scaled asked, his voice calm but expectant.
    The scout hesitated, its gaze darting nervously. After a moment of awkward silence, it began to speak, carefully choosing its words.
    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire
    "Uh¡­ things didn't go so well. We¡­ almost got played."
    "Oh?" Azure Scaled raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. Clearly, things hadn't gone as planned.
    "And the parasites?" he pressed.
    "They, uh¡­ they said they tasted pretty good," the scout replied awkwardly.
    "¡­" Azure Scaled was at a loss for words. Tasted good? What the hell was that supposed to mean?
    The scout, sensing the tension, quickly recounted everything that had happened in painstaking detail, leaving nothing out.
    When the story was finished, Azure Scaled fell silent, his expression unreadable.
    Not only had the parasites been eaten, but they'd also been used as fertilizer. Was this some kind of charity mission?
    "Hmph!" Zombie Fetus let out a sharp snort, clearly annoyed. Without saying another word, it turned on its heel and began to walk away, as if sulking.
    Azure Scaled's gaze followed it. "Where are you going?"
    "Feeding time," Zombie Fetus replied curtly before leaping into the water with a loud splash, disappearing into the depths.
    ...
    Deep beneath the ocean's surface, in the vast, dark expanse of water, countless mutated fish swarmed toward Zombie Fetus like a living tornado. Their numbers were staggering, easily in the thousands.
    But Zombie Fetus wasn't fazed. It had seen this countless times before. With a casual wave of its hand, a thick black mist erupted from its body, enveloping the fish. Within moments, the entire school froze, their movements halted as the mist paralyzed them.
    The mist then began to contract, pulling the fish together into a massive, writhing sphere of flesh¡ªa "fish ball" nearly 50 feet in diameter.
    Zombie Fetus guided the enormous fish ball toward the ocean's deepest, darkest depths. There, in the pitch-black void, something stirred.
    A monstrous, gaping maw emerged from the darkness, its jagged teeth glinting faintly. With one swift motion, it devoured the fish ball whole, disappearing back into the abyss.
    And then, silence.
    ...

 Chapter 161 What the hell?!

    The sun rose again, chasing away the night.The blood-soaked evening was now a thing of the past.
    "Hey, Big Ears, I heard you got mind-controlled last night and almost got taken out by the Zombie Siren?" A random zombie called out on the street.
    "Lies! That's slander, I'm telling you!" Big Ears shot back, clearly unwilling to admit anything. "With my skills? No way I'd fall for something like mind control."
    "Then how come you got lured out of the city?"
    "I¡­ I was scouting for threats! If it weren't for me, the whole district would've been overrun by parasites. Everyone would've been in danger!" Big Ears declared, puffing up his chest.
    The surrounding zombies didn't look convinced. Suspicion was written all over their decaying faces.
    "Is that so?"
    ...
    At the heart of the Los Angeles zombie nest.
    Bulldozer, Laura, and Little Shadow¡ªthree of the territory's lords¡ªstood outside a crumbling skyscraper, waiting to report last night's events to Ethan. Their territory had been attacked. While the damage was minimal, they couldn't just let it slide.
    "I've already scoped it out. Those zombies were from Santa Monica. I'm asking the boss for permission to wipe them out!" Bulldozer growled, his voice rough and booming.
    Laura tilted her head, giving him a once-over. "Santa Monica's mostly underwater. Can you even swim?"
    "Of course I can! Back in the day, they called me the 'Bayou King!'" Bulldozer thumped his chest proudly.
    "Uh¡­" Laura blinked, her expression faltering. She didn't recall him ever having that title. The only thing she remembered was the time he got dragged into a river by some water monster and nearly got swept away¡­
    Little Shadow, standing nearby, rasped in a low voice, "I'll go too."
    "You can swim?" Bulldozer turned to her, skeptical.
    "Yeah." Little Shadow nodded. "They used to call me the 'Blackfish of the Deep.'"
    The three lords bantered back and forth, their conversation echoing in the shadow of the building.
    Until, suddenly, a deep voice cut through the air. "None of you are going." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Boss!" All three turned their heads sharply. Ethan had appeared out of nowhere, silent as a ghost.
    Bulldozer wasted no time. "If we're not going, then who is?"
    "I'll go," Ethan said simply.
    Bulldozer fell silent, his mouth hanging open.
    Santa Monica was a mess. Two-thirds of the city was submerged, and while Bulldozer and the others might be able to swim, their combat effectiveness would plummet in the water. It didn't make sense to fight on the enemy's terms.
    Besides, the situation in Santa Monica was still unclear. The humans were long gone, leaving behind only zombies and mutated creatures. It wasn't exactly a welcoming place.
    Ethan had decided to handle it himself.
    "You three stay here and hold down the fort."
    "Got it, boss. Don't worry about a thing," Bulldozer promised, thumping his chest again.
    Ethan's figure flickered, then vanished into thin air.
    He planned to cut through Culver City on his way to Santa Monica. There were likely still humans hiding in Culver City, and he wanted to see if any "lucky ones" might cross his path.
    Unfortunately, the journey was uneventful. No signs of life. It seemed humanity wasn't catching any breaks today.
    After a long trek, the horizon finally revealed a city straight out of an apocalypse. The air was filled with the guttural groans of zombies and the distant roars of mutated beasts.
    This part of Santa Monica hadn't been swallowed by the sea yet. The skyscrapers were crumbling, the ground was damp, and puddles dotted the streets. Strange, writhing insects squirmed in the water, twisting and rolling over each other¡ªleftovers from the receding tide.
    Bones and rotting corpses littered the ground. Thumb-sized flies buzzed in swarms, circling the decay. On the side of the road, a zombie sat hunched over, clutching a dead fish in its hands, tearing into it with feral bites.
    Its jaw was smeared with rotting flesh, and the stench was unbearable.
    "What a dump¡­" Ethan muttered under his breath, his eyes scanning the wreckage. The place was a disaster zone. The damp air had encouraged moss and algae to creep over the ruins, giving everything a sickly green hue.
    There weren't many zombies around. The ones that were here wandered aimlessly, their expressions vacant, as if they'd forgotten why they even existed.
    Beyond the wandering zombies, the air carried the faint, lurking presence of mutated beasts. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    Ethan's sharp gaze locked onto a zombie staggering aimlessly down the street. Suddenly, from the shadowy, damp ruins of a nearby building, a massive sea serpent lunged out. Its jaws clamped down on the zombie's torso, and with a violent tug, it dragged the unfortunate creature backward.
    "ROAR¡ª"
    The zombie let out a guttural howl, thrashing wildly. Its hands clawed desperately at the cracks in the pavement, trying to resist the serpent's overwhelming pull. But the creature was far too strong. Its jet-black body, as thick as a wine barrel, coiled with raw power. With a flick of its head, the serpent yanked the zombie into the darkness of the building, leaving behind a gruesome trail of blood.
    The zombie's screams faded, replaced by the sickening crunch of bones and the wet, rhythmic sound of swallowing.
    Ethan stepped closer, his expression calm as he observed the scene. The building's wall had partially collapsed, revealing a gaping, pitch-black hole. It was clear this was now the serpent's lair¡ªa nest carved out by the mutated beast.
    Santa Monica was a death trap, every corner hiding its own brand of danger.
    Ethan didn't bother with the sea serpent. It wasn't the kind of "seafood" he was interested in.
    He continued forward, his pace steady. After a short walk, he leapt effortlessly onto the roof of a crumbling ten-story building. His tall, lean figure stood against the backdrop of the ruined city as his eyes swept across the desolate landscape.
    From this vantage point, half of Santa Monica stretched out before him. The city, ravaged by the apocalypse and further battered by natural disasters, was a haunting sight. The air was heavy with decay, and the silence was broken only by distant, guttural sounds of the undead and mutated creatures.
    Down below, a commotion caught his attention. A street not far away erupted with furious roars and snarls, the air thick with hostility and bloodlust.
    Ethan focused his gaze and spotted a group of elite zombies locked in combat with a mutated lobster.
    The lobster was massive, nearly the size of a grown man. Its dark, bluish-black shell gleamed like armor, covered in jagged spikes. Its claws were monstrous, resembling industrial shears more than anything natural.
    "Well, damn¡­" Ethan muttered, sizing up the creature. He estimated it weighed at least 220 pounds. It was the biggest "lobster" he'd ever seen.
    The elite zombies were clearly after the succulent meat beneath that armored shell. They attacked with a frenzy, throwing themselves at the lobster, their jaws snapping as they tried to tear through its defenses.
    But the lobster's shell was tougher than steel. Even the razor-sharp teeth of the elite zombies couldn't pierce it. Meanwhile, the lobster's claws were devastating. With a single snap, it crushed zombie limbs and torsos, leaving mangled corpses in its wake.
    The elite zombies, despite their advanced evolution, had enough intelligence to communicate through brainwave signals. Their frustration was palpable.
    "Damn it, this thing's impossible to bite through!"
    "Ugh, I think I just broke a tooth!"
    "Of course you did¡ªit's a B-class mutant beast!"
    "..."
    Despite their relentless assault, the zombies couldn't make any progress. The tantalizing promise of tender lobster meat remained just out of reach.
    "ROAR¡ª"
    A sudden, commanding roar echoed from the distance. A towering zombie emerged, its hulking frame radiating power. It was clearly the leader of this group, a B-class zombie that had carved out its territory on the city's outskirts¡ªa figure akin to someone like Big Ears.
    "Step aside, boys! Let me handle this!" the leader bellowed, its voice booming with authority.
    The surrounding zombies immediately backed off, clearing a path.
    "Boss is here!"
    "With the boss's strength, that lobster's done for!"
    "Yeah, this is in the bag now¡­"
    The leader zombie charged forward, its massive, muscular body moving with surprising speed. Its fists, each the size of a wrecking ball, swung down toward the lobster with the force of a sledgehammer.
    But the lobster wasn't just tough¡ªit was quick. Its beady eyes swiveled, and it sidestepped the attack with surprising agility.
    BOOM!
    The zombie's fist slammed into the ground, leaving a spiderweb of cracks in the pavement.
    "What the¡ª? It dodged?" The leader zombie growled, momentarily stunned.
    Before it could recover, the lobster retaliated. Its mouth opened, and a jet of water shot out with pinpoint accuracy, splashing directly into the zombie leader's face.
    "Pfft! What the hell?!" The zombie sputtered, raising its arms to shield itself.
    The lobster, sensing an opportunity, turned and bolted. Its twelve spindly legs moved with astonishing speed, carrying it over 200 feet in mere seconds.
    "Don't let it get away! After it!" the leader roared, wiping its face and pointing in the direction of the fleeing lobster.
    The elite zombies howled in unison, their frustration turning into a frenzied determination. They charged after the lobster, their movements wild and chaotic.
    The chase led them straight toward Ethan's position.
    ...

 Chapter 162 A â€œsmall favorâ€

    As the lobster scuttled to the base of the towering building at Ethan's feet, a crimson glint flickered in his eyes. Without hesitation, he unleashed the Domain of the Dead. It was over in an instant.CRACK!
    The lobster's shell shattered like brittle glass, and it collapsed lifelessly to the ground.
    Behind him, the horde of zombies continued their relentless pursuit. Among them, the squad leader¡ªa particularly fast and aggressive one¡ªwas leading the charge. From a distance, he spotted the motionless lobster.
    "Ha! Worn out already?" he sneered, his face lighting up with glee. Without wasting a second, he surged forward, closing the gap in no time. When he was just 30 feet away, he leapt into the air like a predator pouncing on its prey, both hands outstretched, ready to snatch the lobster.
    Victory was within his grasp. Or so he thought.
    Just as he was about to land on the lobster, it vanished into thin air.
    THUD!
    The zombie crashed face-first into the ground, eating dirt in a spectacularly undignified fashion.
    Dazed, he shook his head, utterly confused. He stared at his empty hands, then glanced back at the spot where the lobster had been. Nothing. It was gone. Completely gone.
    "Where's the lobster? It's¡­ gone?!" he muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief.
    At that moment, a tall, lean figure descended from above, landing gracefully beside him. It was Ethan. In the blink of an eye, he had stored the lobster in his spatial storage ring.
    "Huh?" The squad leader's sharp eyes immediately locked onto Ethan. His expression darkened, and a flicker of wariness crossed his face. "Who are you? Did you take my lobster?"
    Ethan didn't respond. His gaze was calm, almost indifferent, as he sized up the zombie.
    Behind the squad leader, the rest of the elite zombies had caught up. When they saw Ethan, their guttural growls filled the air, their faces twisted with hostility.
    "Boss, it's him! He took the lobster!"
    "How dare he steal from us!"
    "Grrr¡­ hand over the lobster!"
    The group of zombies voiced their outrage, their aggression palpable.
    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire
    The squad leader glanced back at his underlings. Despite a strange sense of unease gnawing at him, he couldn't afford to lose face in front of his crew. If he didn't get the lobster back, it'd be humiliating.
    "RAAAARGH!" he roared, charging straight at Ethan. His massive frame radiated menace, and his sheer size gave him an intimidating presence.
    Ethan, however, remained silent. With a mere thought, he activated the Domain of the Dead once more. A crushing wave of pressure erupted like a tidal surge, engulfing the area.
    The squad leader froze mid-charge. It was as if an invisible mountain had slammed down on him, pinning him in place. The overwhelming force bore down on him, stealing the strength from his limbs.
    THUD!
    His knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, the impact leaving a crater beneath him. Cracks spiderwebbed outward from where he knelt.
    The world seemed to hold its breath.
    Even the zombies in the distance felt the suffocating weight of Ethan's power. It was as if they were staring into an abyss of carnage and death. The slender figure before them now loomed like the ruler of this desolate world.
    The Zombie King.
    This was no ordinary being. This was a king among the undead.
    Ethan's aura alone was enough to instill primal fear in the zombies. Their very souls quaked under his presence.
    As for the squad leader, trapped within the Domain of the Dead, he was utterly paralyzed with terror. The oppressive aura of the Zombie King crushed any semblance of defiance he might have had. His body trembled uncontrollably, his earlier bravado reduced to nothing.
    The once-ferocious zombie now looked like a frightened chick caught in a winter storm.
    "What was it you wanted just now?" Ethan finally spoke, his voice calm but carrying an edge that cut through the silence.
    "N-nothing¡­" the squad leader stammered, his voice shaking. "P-please¡­ don't kill me."
    Ethan regarded him with cold detachment. A B-class zombie like this one was no more significant to him than an ant. Killing him would be effortless, but it wouldn't serve much purpose. Instead, Ethan decided to extract some information¡ªperhaps something useful about Santa Monica.
    With a flick of his will, Ethan withdrew the Domain of the Dead. The suffocating pressure dissipated, and his aura returned to its usual composed state.
    "I've got some questions for you," Ethan said, his tone even.
    "Sure, anything you want to know," the squad leader replied hastily, relief washing over him as the crushing force lifted. He dared to glance up at Ethan, but the memory of that overwhelming power kept him rooted to the ground, still kneeling. He didn't dare rise.
    Ethan spoke slowly, his tone calm but commanding. "Who's the most powerful Zombie King in this city?"
    "Of course, it's the Azure Scaled Zombie King!" the squad leader blurted out without hesitation. "Azure Scaled is the absolute ruler of this area. He's deep in the heart of the city, where everything's submerged in seawater. It's a deadly place¡ªno other zombies dare to go near it. It's basically a no-go zone now. No one knows what's really going on in there."
    "Oh¡­" Ethan nodded thoughtfully. To dominate an entire city, Azure Scaled must be formidable.
    "And what about the other Zombie Kings under him?" Ethan pressed.
    "Well¡­ I don't know about all of them, but the strongest one has to be Zombie Fetus. That thing is insanely brutal. It slaughters other zombies in the area just for fun and doesn't accept anyone trying to surrender." The squad leader shuddered slightly as he spoke, clearly uneasy even mentioning the name.
    The fear in his voice was telling¡ªZombie Fetus had a reputation that struck terror even among its own kind.
    "Zombie Fetus?" Ethan murmured, the name tugging at something in his memory. Why did it sound so familiar?
    Then it clicked.
    No wonder¡­ The zombies from Santa Monica had been so relentless in their pursuit of the survivors, chasing them from the food depot all the way back to their base. Their hatred ran deep¡ªthis wasn't just a random attack.
    "Anything else?" Ethan asked, his tone still measured.
    "There's more¡­ On the outskirts of the city, there are two other Zombie Kings¡ªDreadkelp and Bonefin. They're both incredibly strong and bloodthirsty. Killing is their favorite pastime."
    The squad leader paused, as if debating whether to continue. He didn't know much about the others, like the half-zombie, half-mermaid hybrid known as Zombie Siren, or the half-zombie, half-snake creature called Naga. Those fusion-type Zombie Kings were shrouded in mystery. Anyone who had seen them up close was likely dead, leaving only fragmented rumors behind.
    Ethan listened without much reaction. Dreadkelp? Bonefin? He couldn't help but think that Azure Scaled had a terrible sense of naming. Compared to his own creativity, these names were downright uninspired.
    "By the way, what's your name?" Ethan asked, shifting his gaze back to the squad leader.
    "Me? I¡­ I don't have a name," the squad leader replied, shaking his head. "Ever since I gained intelligence, I never thought about naming myself. As for my name before I turned into a zombie¡­ I've forgotten it."
    Ethan nodded. "Then I'll give you one."
    "Really? Sure, sure!" The squad leader's face lit up with a mix of surprise and relief. If Ethan was giving him a name, that probably meant he wasn't planning to kill him. After all, who would bother naming someone just to kill them right after? That'd be¡­ weird. Right?
    Ethan studied him for a moment, his sharp eyes scanning him from head to toe. There wasn't much to note¡ªhe was just an ordinary zombie with no particularly unique features. But then Ethan recalled the squad leader's earlier antics, and an idea popped into his head.
    "From now on, your name is¡­ Shrimpy."
    "Uh¡­" The squad leader¡ªnow Shrimpy¡ªfroze, his expression blank. The name was¡­ unique, to say the least. But wait a second¡­ He'd been chasing a lobster earlier. Shouldn't it be something cooler, like Lobster Hunter? Why Shrimpy?
    Still, he didn't dare argue. He forced a smile and nodded quickly. "Heh, sure. Shrimpy it is."
    "Good." Ethan seemed satisfied with the reaction, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Shrimpy, I've got a small favor to ask of you."
    "Of course! Anything you need, just say the word. I'll do my best!" Shrimpy replied eagerly, though deep down, he was on edge. He knew Zombie Kings could be unpredictable. If he refused, Ethan might kill him on the spot. And since Ethan called it a "small favor," it couldn't be that bad¡­ right?
    But then Ethan spoke, his voice calm and deliberate. "I need you to head into Azure Scaled's territory and track down Bonefin and Dreadkelp for me."
    "Pfft!" Shrimpy nearly spat out a mouthful of foul zombie blood.
    Go into Azure Scaled's territory?
    And find two other Zombie Kings?
    Was Ethan serious?
    That wasn't a "small favor"¡ªthat was a death sentence! S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    ...

 Chapter 163 Bonefin and Dreadkelp

    Shrimpy usually went out of his way to avoid these guys, but today, he was being forced to seek them out. Of course, he was terrified. Still¡­ if he didn't go, he might not even live to see tomorrow.Ethan spoke up, his tone casual but firm. "Once the job's done, I'll give you back your lobster."
    "¡­" Shrimpy was speechless. Seriously? Was the lobster really the issue here?
    But what choice did he have? He could only nod and agree. Gathering his small crew, they huddled together to brainstorm a plan.
    Ethan, on the other hand, wasn't convinced the situation was clear enough yet. Charging straight into the Azure Scaled territory seemed reckless. It'd be smarter to lure them out instead¡ªand maybe snag a few smaller catches along the way.
    With that, Shrimpy and his zombie crew started making their way deeper into the city.
    ...
    The outskirts of the Azure Scaled territory were just as wrecked as the rest of the city. Skyscrapers leaned precariously, some collapsing into others. Walls were draped with seaweed, algae, and other aquatic plants. The streets were littered with bones, crawling with insects, and scattered with the rotting corpses of unidentifiable fish, their bodies slumped in murky puddles.
    Zombies roamed the area, their appearances grotesque and their gazes filled with malice. Thin membranes stretched between their fingers and toes, a clear sign of their evolution. These weren't your average undead¡ªthey were Aqua Zombies, and their mutation levels were no joke.
    "Yep¡­ that's the bunch," Ethan muttered to himself, standing atop a distant skyscraper, his sharp eyes scanning the scene below.
    Down on the street, Shrimpy and his crew were inching closer to the edge of the territory. Their steps were slow and hesitant, like prisoners being marched to their execution.
    "Ugh, all this trouble over a stupid lobster," Shrimpy sighed heavily, his frustration clear.
    Behind him, his crew shuffled nervously, their fear palpable.
    "Shrimpy, are we really going into Azure Scaled's territory?" one of them asked, his voice trembling.
    "What else can we do? Got a better idea?" Shrimpy shot back.
    "Well¡­ what if we just, you know, ran for it?" the underling suggested, his tone hopeful.
    "Run? Run where? Don't be an idiot," Shrimpy snapped, glaring at him. "And stop calling me Shrimpy. Call me Lobster Hunter."
    "Sure thing, Shrimpy."
    "¡­"
    As the small group of zombies trudged forward, the distant growls of Aqua Zombies reached their ears, growing louder and more agitated. These creatures had sharp senses, and they'd already picked up on Shrimpy's scent.
    Before long, more and more Aqua Zombies began to emerge onto the streets, slowly closing in on Shrimpy and his crew. Among them were some of the more advanced ones¡ªzombies that had evolved intelligence. They didn't attack right away. Instead, they glared at the newcomers with disdain, low growls rumbling in their throats.
    "What are you doing in our territory? Looking to die?" one of them snarled.
    "I¡­ I have business here," Shrimpy stammered, his voice shaking. His eyes darted around, taking in the sheer number of Aqua Zombies surrounding him. There were hundreds, maybe even thousands, and their collective presence radiated a chilling, murderous aura.
    One of the Aqua Zombies stepped forward, its tone dripping with suspicion. "We don't take in defectors."
    "No, no, it's not that," Shrimpy said quickly, forcing a nervous smile. "I'm here to find someone."
    The zombie tilted its head, intrigued. "Who are you looking for?"
    "Uh¡­ Bonefin and Dreadkelp," Shrimpy managed to say, though his voice cracked halfway through.
    The moment the names left his mouth, the Aqua Zombies erupted into furious roars. Bonefin and Dreadkelp weren't just anyone¡ªthey were the rulers of this territory, the undisputed leaders of the undead here. To casually ask for them was nothing short of a provocation. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire
    "You've got some nerve, huh? Coming here to stir up trouble?" one of the zombies growled, its eyes blazing with anger.
    "No, no, no! I swear, I'm not here to cause trouble!" Shrimpy frantically shook his head, his heart pounding in his chest.
    Farther back, behind the crowd of Aqua Zombies, a tall figure stood silently. His skin was a pale gray, but unlike the others, it wasn't decayed. In fact, he was almost¡­ handsome, if not for the wild, murderous glint in his eyes.
    This was Bonefin, one of Azure Scaled's top enforcers. A Zombie King.
    Bonefin was a speed-enhanced zombie, his body mutated from consuming countless fish bones. His skeletal structure had adapted, allowing him to grow sharp, bone-like spines that he could use as weapons. His strength was formidable, nearing an A-rank level of power.
    "Looks like we've got some zombies trying to stir up trouble," Bonefin said, narrowing his eyes as he observed the commotion in the distance.
    Behind him, the building was overrun with aquatic plants, most notably thick clusters of seaweed. From within this dense tangle, another figure slowly emerged¡ªa zombie whose hair was entirely made of kelp, cascading down like a living curtain. This was no ordinary zombie; it was a fusion of undead and mutated plant life, similar to the "Sprout" creatures found in Ethan's territory.
    This was Dreadkelp, the other Zombie King tasked with guarding the outskirts of Azure Scaled's domain. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Just some small fry from the fringe territories causing trouble," Dreadkelp said dismissively, his tone calm and uninterested.
    "Hmm," Bonefin grunted in agreement.
    Much like Ethan's territory, it wasn't uncommon for minor zombie factions to test their luck by causing disturbances. But for someone like Shrimpy? Bonefin couldn't even be bothered to deal with him personally. This was a waste of his time.
    He waved a hand lazily, issuing a casual command. "Go kill them for fun."
    "ROAR¡ª!"
    The Aqua Zombies at the front immediately erupted into a frenzy. They had already been itching to tear Shrimpy apart, and now, with their leader's permission, they charged forward like a pack of ravenous wolves. Their bloodlust was palpable, and the ground beneath their feet seemed to tremble as they surged ahead.
    "Oh my god!" Shrimpy's voice cracked as he saw the horde barreling toward him. The sheer ferocity of their charge made the entire street quake, and the air was thick with the stench of death.
    "Boss! What do we do?!" one of his underlings shouted, panic written all over his face.
    "What do you think?! RUN!" Shrimpy screamed, spinning on his heel and bolting as fast as his legs could carry him. He pushed himself so hard that his legs blurred, moving faster than he ever had¡ªeven faster than when he was chasing that cursed lobster.
    His crew didn't need to be told twice. They immediately followed suit, their survival instincts kicking in. If there was one thing these fringe zombies excelled at, it was running for their lives.
    But the Aqua Zombies weren't about to let them off so easily. The horde gave chase, relentless and unyielding.
    Shrimpy risked a glance over his shoulder, and what he saw made his stomach drop. "We're doomed! I didn't even find Bonefin or Dreadkelp, and now I've got an elite zombie horde on my tail! What am I supposed to do?! Is that guy really not coming to help?!"
    The horde was no joke. Their collective strength far surpassed that of a typical Zombie King, making them an incredibly dangerous force. To make matters worse, Shrimpy noticed movement on the sides¡ªelite zombies were scaling the crumbling buildings, leaping from ledge to ledge with terrifying agility. They were closing in, preparing to cut off his escape.
    "This is bad!" Shrimpy's panic spiked, and he somehow managed to push himself to run even faster.
    ...
    Meanwhile, Ethan stood atop a distant skyscraper, watching the chaos unfold below. He had sent Shrimpy to find the Zombie Kings, but instead, the little guy had managed to provoke an entire horde of Aqua Zombies.
    Ethan's lips curled into a faint smirk. "Well¡­ this works too. Might as well kill them all."
    Without another word, his figure flickered and vanished into thin air.
    ...
    On the street below, Shrimpy was still sprinting for his life, his heart pounding in his chest. The thrill of the chase was anything but enjoyable¡ªthis was pure terror. The zombies on the rooftops were closing in, their movements eerily fluid as they bounded forward on all fours like rabid dogs.
    "HELP!" Shrimpy screamed, squeezing his eyes shut as he let out a desperate cry.
    And then, as if answering his plea, a tall, shadowy figure suddenly appeared behind him, stepping between Shrimpy and the oncoming horde.
    Ethan.
    His crimson eyes glowed faintly, and with a single flash of red light, the Domain of the Dead erupted from him, spreading outward in a wave of overwhelming pressure. The air itself seemed to ripple as the domain expanded, crashing into the horde like a tidal wave.
    What happened next was nothing short of astonishing.
    The once-ravenous Aqua Zombies froze in place, their bodies locking up as if someone had hit a giant pause button. Then, one by one, they began to explode. Boom. Boom. Boom. Limbs flew, blood sprayed, and the street was quickly transformed into a scene of absolute carnage.
    Chunks of flesh and bone rained down, and a thick mist of blood filled the air. The area had become a hellish battlefield, a slaughterhouse where Ethan reigned supreme.
    "Wha¡ª?" Shrimpy skidded to a halt, his jaw dropping as he turned to look behind him. What he saw would be burned into his memory forever.
    There stood Ethan, alone and unshaken, facing down an entire horde of Aqua Zombies. His expression was calm, almost bored, as if this was just another day for him. The zombies that dared to charge at him were obliterated before they could even get close, their bodies bursting apart like overripe fruit.
    Ethan moved methodically, cutting through the horde with terrifying efficiency. Each step he took seemed to claim another dozen lives, and the once-mighty Aqua Zombies were reduced to nothing more than a pile of gore.
    ...

 Chapter 164 Butâ€¦ I dont want to leave youâ€¦

    "That's insane!"Shrimpy and the others were completely stunned, staring at Ethan's back as if they were looking at the ultimate king they had always dreamed of.
    Standing behind him, they felt an overwhelming sense of safety¡ªa feeling Shrimpy had never experienced since gaining sentience.
    For a moment, Shrimpy had thought¡­ Ethan didn't care about them anymore. (??¡Ä??)
    Ethan's Domain of the Dead spread out like a tidal wave, covering hundreds of meters and blanketing the entire area. The oppressive energy was everywhere.
    But with so many targets, the energy was spread thin. The weaker zombies couldn't handle it and exploded into pieces on the spot, their remains scattering like dust.
    The more elite zombies, however, were still holding on, struggling to resist.
    Ethan raised his hand, and a tachi materialized out of thin air. The hilt gleamed with a red crystal core that pulsed faintly, radiating an intense heat that began to fill the air.
    Moments later, flames erupted from the blade, gradually engulfing it entirely.
    With a single-handed swing, Ethan slashed forward. The flames surged outward in an instant, forming a fiery arc nearly 70 feet long that fanned out in a wide sweep.
    Wherever the blade's energy passed, the zombies were obliterated, reduced to nothing but black ash that scattered into the wind. Not even a trace of them remained.
    "ROAR¡ª"
    The zombies howled in fury, but under the oppressive control of the Domain of the Dead, they were powerless to resist. All they could do was wait for the inevitable slaughter.
    "This is way too cool!" Shrimpy's heart was pounding with excitement, their eyes practically sparkling with admiration.
    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield¡­
    The zombie king, Bonefin, furrowed his brow, a sense of unease creeping over him.
    Why was it so quiet all of a sudden?
    He had sent out a whole squad of underlings to hunt down their prey. To him, it was nothing more than a game¡ªlike releasing a pack of hunting dogs and waiting for them to return with their catch.
    At first, the underlings had charged out with overwhelming momentum, their bloodlust palpable as they chased their targets far into the distance. But now, the noise had died down, and the city ahead was growing eerily silent.
    This feeling¡­ it was like throwing a stone into the ocean, only for it to vanish without a trace.
    "Why aren't they back yet?" Bonefin muttered.
    "No idea," replied Dreadkelp, who stood nearby, shaking his head. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Bonefin's patience was wearing thin, his eyes flashing with a dangerous light.
    "I'll go check it out."
    "Alright," Dreadkelp said with a nod, watching as Bonefin's figure disappeared into the distance.
    What Dreadkelp didn't know was that this would be the last time Bonefin ever left their territory. He would never return.
    Bonefin, a speed-enhanced zombie, moved with incredible agility, leaping effortlessly between the crumbling buildings. His movements were swift and precise, his form a blur against the ruined cityscape.
    But the further he went, the deeper his frown became.
    The air ahead was thick with the stench of blood. It was overwhelming. Clearly, something had gone wrong with his underlings.
    Without hesitation, Bonefin quickened his pace, heading straight for the source of the smell.
    Moments later, he landed on a desolate street and froze, his gaze locking onto the scene before him. What he saw made his blood run cold.
    The ground was littered with severed limbs and shattered skulls, the remains of his underlings scattered everywhere. Thick, dark blood pooled on the pavement, congealing into a sticky mess.
    Even the surrounding buildings were splattered with gore, the blood dripping down in long, viscous strands.
    Everywhere he looked, there was carnage. The scene was like something out of a nightmare¡ªa hellish bloodbath so horrifying it defied description. And in the center of it all stood a lone figure.
    He was tall and lean, dressed in pristine white robes that were somehow untouched by the chaos around him. His expression was calm, almost indifferent, as if the massacre surrounding him had nothing to do with him.
    When Bonefin approached, the figure turned slightly, a faint smile curling at the corner of his lips.
    "You're here?" Ethan said casually, as if greeting an old friend.
    Bonefin sucked in a sharp breath, his unease growing. The tone of Ethan's voice was light, almost friendly, but it sent chills down Bonefin's spine.
    This guy¡­ his power was absolutely terrifying.
    Bonefin's gaze shifted, and he noticed Shrimpy and a few others standing not far away on the side of the street. They seemed completely unafraid, their confidence bolstered by Ethan's overwhelming strength.
    Shrimpy, in particular, looked downright smug. Puffing out their chest, they pointed a finger straight at Bonefin.
    "I'm Shrimpy! My boss told me to come find you!" they declared boldly.
    "¡­" Bonefin was speechless.
    This¡­ this was definitely the behavior of someone riding on someone else's coattails!
    Shrimpy's crew couldn't help but give him a thumbs-up, their admiration practically radiating off them.
    Following Shrimpy all this time, they'd never imagined they'd witness a moment like this¡ªa true highlight since gaining sentience.
    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    Bonefin's gaze shifted back to Ethan, narrowing as he studied the man standing calmly amidst the carnage.
    "Where did you come from?" Bonefin growled.
    "Does it even matter?" Ethan replied slowly, his tone cold and final, as if he'd already passed judgment.
    After all, for a soul about to leave this world, explanations were pointless.
    "Damn you!" Bonefin snarled, his sharp teeth grinding together as his killing intent surged.
    "Let's see what you've got!" he roared.
    With a flick of his wrist, the flesh of his palm split open, and several sharp, bone-like projectiles shot out. They were jagged and deadly, resembling Bonefin's own skeletal structure. The air screamed as they tore through it, their speed and power far surpassing that of bullets.
    In the blink of an eye, the bone spikes were right in front of Ethan.
    "Buzz¡ª"
    But just as they were about to pierce him, the spikes froze mid-air, stopping about three inches from Ethan's face. They trembled violently, emitting a low hum, as if some invisible force had seized them.
    Ethan's expression didn't change. With a mere thought, the power of his Domain of the Dead flung the bone spikes away, sending them clattering to the ground. The energy didn't stop there¡ªit surged forward, expanding toward Bonefin like an unstoppable tide.
    Within the Domain of the Dead, Ethan was the absolute ruler.
    Bonefin's eyes widened as he saw what looked like a vast ocean of blood rushing toward him, the oppressive force crashing down like a tidal wave. The pressure was suffocating, enveloping him completely.
    "Crack! Crack!"
    The bones in Bonefin's body creaked and groaned under the strain. If not for his advanced evolution and reinforced skeletal structure, he would've been crushed on the spot.
    Gritting his teeth, Bonefin refused to back down. With a sharp motion, he swung his arms, and two long, razor-sharp bone blades extended from his forearms. They gleamed menacingly, harder than any human-made alloy.
    "Die!" Bonefin roared, embodying the ferocity of a zombie king. With reckless abandon, he charged forward, dual blades in hand, pushing through the crushing weight of the Domain of the Dead.
    Ethan watched him approach, his gaze steady and unflinching.
    He had to admit, Bonefin wasn't weak. With his speed and mutated bone structure, Bonefin could've been a formidable force on the battlefield¡ªperhaps even on par with someone like Laura.
    But unfortunately for Bonefin¡­
    He was already dead.
    As Bonefin lunged forward, blades poised to strike, Ethan sidestepped with a fluid motion. In one swift turn, he extended his hand, his long fingers piercing Bonefin's skull with surgical precision. Without hesitation, Ethan plucked out the glowing crystal core nestled within.
    Bonefin's greatest strength¡ªhis speed¡ªwas utterly neutralized within the Domain of the Dead. It was a natural counter, leaving him helpless.
    Bonefin froze mid-motion, his body stiffening as if paralyzed. His eyes bulged wide, but the ferocity in them quickly faded, replaced by a dull emptiness.
    "Thud!"
    His knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, lifeless. Just like that, the zombie king was no more.
    The battlefield fell silent once again.
    Shrimpy and the others stared in stunned disbelief, their eyes wide and unblinking. The sheer power and elegance of Ethan's actions left them utterly shaken.
    That was¡­ incredible.
    A zombie king as powerful as Bonefin, taken down in a single move. It was almost too much to process.
    Shrimpy's heart raced with excitement, their entire body trembling. They couldn't help but feel a deep sense of awe. Ethan wasn't just strong¡ªhe was unstoppable.
    Ethan, however, didn't linger. His gaze shifted to the horizon, already focused on his next target.
    Dreadkelp.
    But he knew that killing a major zombie king like Bonefin wouldn't go unnoticed. It was only a matter of time before Azure Scaled and the rest of the Zombie Horde were alerted. And when they came, they'd come in force.
    "Not much time left," Ethan muttered to himself as he began walking forward.
    Behind him, Shrimpy called out, their voice tinged with panic. "Boss, what about me? What should I do?"
    "Go," Ethan said without looking back, his tone firm and distant.
    "Oh¡­" Shrimpy's voice faltered.
    They watched as Ethan, a lone figure, strode deeper into the city's forbidden zone. Shrimpy opened their mouth to say something, hesitating. "But¡­ I don't want to leave you¡­"
    ¡­

 Chapter 165 The time isnt right

    At that moment, Dreadkelp stood frozen in place, an unsettling feeling creeping over him.Bonefin had gone silent too¡­
    "What the hell is going on?"
    A wave of unease surged in his chest. Maybe¡­ this was something he needed to report to the boss.
    Just as Dreadkelp was mulling it over, he suddenly sensed a strange presence.
    His plant-based perception was razor-sharp.
    Lifting his gaze, he spotted a tall, lean figure approaching.
    "Who is that¡­?"
    Ethan walked forward at an unhurried pace, his expression calm, his eyes fixed on the zombie ahead. Taking in its appearance, he couldn't help but mutter to himself, "Isn't this just¡­ seaweed?"
    Dreadkelp's unease intensified, and it didn't take him long to piece things together. Bonefin and the zombie horde hadn't returned¡ªmost likely, they'd been taken out by this guy.
    This wasn't some minor skirmish on the outskirts. This was a full-on invasion by the Zombie King.
    "ROAR¡ª"
    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Dreadkelp let out a guttural roar.
    "You dare invade our territory? You're dead meat!"
    At the same time, the seaweed on his head began to grow wildly, snaking out like countless writhing serpents, surging forward to engulf everything in sight.
    Ethan's gaze swept across the scene, now completely overtaken by the seaweed.
    A crimson glow flickered in his eyes. The Domain of the Dead unfurled once more, its immense pressure rippling outward, freezing the surrounding space in an instant.
    The seaweed halted abruptly, then shattered into countless fragments.
    But from the alleys and streets nearby came the sound of frenzied footsteps. One terrifying face after another emerged¡ªclearly, Dreadkelp's roar had summoned more zombies from the area.
    In no time, Ethan's tall figure was surrounded by both zombies and the relentless seaweed. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    But his Domain of the Dead was overwhelmingly powerful.
    The zombies couldn't even get close. Their only purpose seemed to be to slightly ease the pressure on the Domain.
    With a wave of his hand, Ethan summoned a tachi. Heat radiated from the blade as flames roared to life.
    Slash!
    His blade swept out, flames surging in its wake.
    The fire, a natural counter to the Aqua Zombies, tore through them effortlessly. Their bodies ignited, crackling and hissing as smoke billowed into the air.
    The seaweed, too, caught fire, the flames spreading rapidly, racing toward Dreadkelp.
    "Damn it!"
    Dreadkelp gritted his teeth, pouring more energy into his attack. The seaweed continued to grow wildly, fighting back against the flames.
    Maybe¡­ maybe he didn't need to kill this guy. If he could just hold out long enough, the boss would surely notice the commotion here.
    And sure enough¡­
    From the waterlogged depths of the city, a deafening chorus of zombie roars erupted, shaking the very air. The sound boomed across the city, so loud it seemed to stir the winds and clouds.
    Moments later, the entire city began to tremble.
    "Now this¡­ this is gonna be big," Ethan muttered, his gaze shifting toward the heart of the city. There, he saw an enormous wave rising, hundreds of feet high, forming a massive tsunami.
    But what was truly terrifying was what lay within the wave¡ªcountless zombies, packed so densely they seemed endless. The sheer scale of it was staggering, a scene straight out of a nightmare.
    This apocalyptic display was something even Ethan's Domain of the Dead couldn't withstand. His best option was to leave before the wave reached him.
    "Hmph! Just wait for your death," Dreadkelp sneered, a cruel smile curling at the corner of his lips. His boss would be here any moment now.
    Ethan, however, remained unfazed, his gaze steady and calm.
    "With the time I've got, killing you will be more than enough."
    In the next instant, he unleashed his Domain of the Dead to its full extent. The overwhelming pressure surged outward indiscriminately, causing the crumbling buildings on either side to collapse into dust, disintegrating into rubble and debris.
    The area around Ethan became a zone of pure destruction.
    As for the zombies caught within the domain? There was no need to elaborate. They were crushed instantly, their limbs torn apart, blood and flesh splattering in every direction.
    Ethan stomped his foot down, the sheer force of it sending shockwaves through the street. Cracks spiderwebbed outward, splitting the ground beneath him.
    Amid this apocalyptic scene, Ethan bent his knees and launched himself into the air. His body shot forward like a cannonball, hurtling straight toward Dreadkelp. Wherever he passed, it was as if a storm had descended¡ªdisaster followed in his wake.
    Dreadkelp's seaweed tendrils were utterly useless. They shredded like paper, scattering into fragments that rained down around him.
    Ethan, cloaked in the terrifying aura of his Domain of the Dead, closed the distance in an instant.
    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    Dreadkelp stood frozen, unable to move a muscle under the crushing, mountain-like pressure. His eyes were wide, the ferocity in them quickly giving way to fear.
    For a moment, time seemed to stop.
    A primal sense of danger exploded in Dreadkelp's mind, the realization of his impending death sinking in. He couldn't comprehend how such a terrifying creature could exist in this world.
    But the next second, the flaming blade was upon him. The searing heat made every pore on his body feel like it was being stabbed with needles.
    Ethan's blade came down in a single, decisive slash. The edge tore through Dreadkelp's neck, the sound of bone grinding against metal echoing in the air. The once-writhing seaweed tendrils shriveled, withered, and rotted away in an instant.
    Dreadkelp was dead.
    Ethan lifted his gaze, scanning the horizon. In the distance, the massive tsunami was drawing closer, the deafening roars of the zombies within it growing louder and louder.
    The wave swept through the ruined city, toppling what remained of the crumbling skyscrapers, reducing them to rubble and debris.
    "Time to go¡­" Ethan muttered.
    With a flicker of movement, his figure vanished into thin air.
    Only moments later, the colossal wave crashed down. Endless seawater surged through the streets, sweeping up the shattered remains of the dead. The water turned a deep crimson, littered with floating limbs and mangled corpses.
    From the blood-soaked waters, countless feral zombies began to rise, their grotesque faces twisted into snarls, their guttural roars echoing like the cries of hell's messengers.
    Amid the dense horde of zombies, the towering figure of the Azure Scaled Zombie King stood tall.
    His crimson-yellow eyes scanned the scene, radiating a violent, oppressive aura. His gaze landed on Dreadkelp's headless corpse, bobbing lifelessly in the water.
    The area reeked of burnt flesh, the charred remains of the battlefield still smoldering.
    Dreadkelp was dead. Bonefin was dead.
    He had lost two of his strongest subordinates.
    Beside him, Zombie Fetus tilted its head, its pitch-black eyes swirling with dark mist as it surveyed the carnage.
    "Someone actually dared to come here, kill our own, and set the place on fire¡­" Zombie Fetus hissed.
    "It's probably the Zombie King of Los Angeles," Azure Scaled speculated, his tone grim. "He's strong enough to pull this off."
    Zombie Fetus's brows furrowed, hatred flaring in its chest. Ethan was one of its sworn enemies¡ªhe had conspired with humans to kill the mother that had once fed it.
    "Then why aren't you storming Los Angeles to kill him?" Zombie Fetus snapped.
    "The time isn't right," Azure Scaled replied, his anger simmering but still under control.
    Zombie Fetus was visibly frustrated. "When will the time be right? What are you waiting for?"
    "Our advantage is in the water," Azure Scaled explained, his tone measured. "If we go ashore in Los Angeles, it'll be much harder to win."
    Zombie Fetus clenched its teeth, unwilling to let it go. "So we're just going to let this slide?"
    "What else do you suggest?" Azure Scaled shot back.
    "¡­" Zombie Fetus was at a loss for words, staring at him in disbelief. This guy's such a coward, it thought bitterly. Unable to hold back, it muttered in a mocking tone, "One Zombie King, all on his own, dared to invade our territory. He killed Dreadkelp, Bonefin, and over a thousand zombies. When are you going to grow a spine and head to Los Angeles to take out a few Zombie Kings yourself?"
    Azure Scaled didn't respond immediately. He turned to look at Zombie Fetus, his gaze heavy. After a long silence, he finally spoke.
    "Are you trying to take my throne?"
    ¡­

 Chapter 166 Do youâ€¦ crave power?

    On the outskirts of the city, Shrimpy and a few of his lackeys stood frozen, staring wide-eyed at the scene before them. They'd just witnessed that terrifying tsunami and had bolted as far as their legs could carry them."Man, that was insane!"
    Watching Ethan charge solo into the forbidden zone and cause such a massive commotion, they could only assume one thing: the Azure Scaled must've shown up.
    "You think the boss is okay?" one of the lackeys asked nervously.
    Shrimpy frowned, a flicker of worry crossing his face. From their vantage point on the outskirts, there was no sign of Ethan coming back out.
    But what really bothered him was¡­
    The shrimp Ethan promised him still hadn't been delivered.
    ...
    Meanwhile, Ethan had made his way deep into the mountain forest at the edge of the city. Standing atop a barren hill, he looked down at the city below, now submerged under seawater.
    This mission had been a solid win. Two zombie kings taken out, two crystal cores in hand, and a haul of neurocores from elite zombies. Not bad at all.
    More importantly, it was a warning to the Azure Scaled: stay out of his territory.
    "Time to head back," Ethan muttered to himself. He turned and disappeared into the dense forest, his figure blending seamlessly with the shadows.
    He chose to stick to the forest path on his way back, partly out of habit and partly out of curiosity. There was always the chance he might stumble upon a lucky human survivor. The forest was dangerous, sure¡ªfull of hidden threats¡ªbut for someone like Ethan, it was hardly a challenge.
    The air was damp, the undergrowth thick with weeds and tangled branches. Strange bird calls echoed in the distance, adding to the eerie atmosphere. The ground beneath his feet was soft, a thick layer of fallen leaves muffling his steps.
    As he scanned his surroundings, his sharp eyes caught movement ahead. A small group of zombies wandered aimlessly through the trees, their bloodstained bodies swaying with each step. Their vacant stares gave away their lack of intelligence.
    One of them had a broken camera hanging around its neck, now home to a swarm of insects crawling in and out of the shattered lens. Judging by their tattered clothes and belongings, they looked like they'd once been tourists.
    "There's a horde nearby," Ethan concluded immediately. Zombies were a rare sight in the forest, which meant their presence here wasn't random. This area had likely been overrun.
    A thought crossed his mind. If he remembered correctly, there was a place nearby¡ªCanyon Park. It was nestled between Beverly Hills and the San Fernando Valley.
    "Maybe I should check it out," he mused. It was on his way, after all.
    With that, he adjusted his course and headed toward Canyon Park.
    ...
    As he moved through the forest, signs of human construction began to appear¡ªstone steps leading up the hillside, chains lining the path, and faded signs posted at intervals. The remnants of civilization.
    Back when the world was still intact, this place must've been packed with tourists.
    Now, the steps were cracked and stained with dried blood. Scattered bones littered the path, some with skulls lying askew, weeds sprouting from their empty eye sockets. The scene was grim, a stark reminder of how far humanity had fallen.
    A few zombies wandered near the base of the steps. These weren't your average shamblers, though. Their movements were sharper, more deliberate. Elite-level zombies.
    Ethan paused, his senses sharpening. He caught a faint whiff of something in the air¡ªsomething unmistakable..
    "Someone's here," he muttered under his breath, his curiosity piqued. The scent was coming from just beyond the steps.
    But how? This was clearly zombie territory. What kind of human would be here? Unless¡­
    Unless the zombies and humans were coexisting somehow?
    Activating his Domain of the Dead, Ethan's form shimmered and vanished, cloaking him in invisibility. Like a ghost, he moved silently down the steps, his presence undetectable.
    At the bottom, a small plaza came into view. Zombies roamed freely, some aimlessly, others in small groups. Among them were a few that had evolved intelligence, their behavior noticeably different. They were gathered in a corner, deep in conversation.
    "Our boss is a genius," one of them said, its voice raspy but filled with pride. "We've caught so much food lately, we can't even finish it all. Like, seriously, it's too much!"
    "Right? I don't know how he comes up with this stuff. Keeping humans alive and farming them? That's next-level thinking!"
    "Yeah, and he said once he evolves a bit more, he's gonna lead us to the city and join up with the Azure Scaled. They've got even more food in the ocean¡ªfish for days! We'll never go hungry again!"
    "Man, I can't wait. No more starving. Ever."
    The group of intelligent zombies chattered on, dreaming of their bright, undead future.
    Little did they know, a zombie king was silently passing right behind them.
    Ethan ignored their conversation for now, his focus elsewhere. He was heading straight for the source of the human scent. And as he moved, the pieces started to fall into place.
    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire
    The zombie king ruling this area wasn't just hunting humans.
    He was farming them.
    "Not bad¡­ they've really got this operation running smoothly," Ethan muttered to himself, his tone laced with sarcasm. He couldn't stand seeing humans suffer like this. It was time to put an end to their misery.
    As he moved forward, a cluster of buildings came into view. The density of zombies in the area increased dramatically, with a significant number of elites among them. A quick estimate put their numbers at nearly a thousand.
    By Genesis Biotech's classification system, this would barely qualify as a one-star zombie nest. Not exactly a powerhouse.
    It was obvious, though¡ªthose buildings were where the humans were being held.
    Ethan didn't hesitate. He walked straight toward the structures, his Domain of the Dead ability allowing him to phase through the walls like a ghost.
    Inside, the light dimmed, and the air turned cold and damp. The room was a mess, reeking of decay. In one corner, the clinking of chains echoed faintly. Six humans were shackled there, their faces pale and their bodies frail.
    Their wrists bore deep, jagged cuts, wounds that had been reopened repeatedly. Fresh blood still seeped from some of them, staining the floor beneath.
    In the center of the room stood a small zombie king. Its skin was ashen, its sparse hair dry and brittle, and its eyes burned with a sinister gleam.
    On the table beside it were several cups, each stained with blood, the liquid inside glinting a dark crimson under the dim light.
    Ethan didn't need to guess what those were for.
    "Living the high life, huh?" he muttered under his breath, his voice dripping with disdain.
    At that moment, the zombie king picked up one of the cups, its gaze shifting toward the humans. A glint of bloodlust flashed in its eyes as it began to move toward them.
    "No¡­ no, please¡­" one of the captives, a young woman, whimpered. Her voice trembled with fear, and tears welled up in her eyes. She struggled against her chains, but it was useless. She was completely helpless.
    The zombie king stopped in front of her, leaning in close. Its nostrils flared as it inhaled deeply, greedily taking in her scent. A grotesque look of satisfaction spread across its face, and drool began to drip from the corners of its mouth.
    Then, without warning, it pulled out a knife.
    The girl's eyes widened in terror as the blade glinted in the dim light. The zombie king grabbed her arm, its bony fingers digging into her skin. With a swift motion, it slashed across an old, scabbed-over wound on her wrist, reopening it.
    "Ahhh¡ª!" The girl screamed in pain, tears streaming down her dirty face. The fresh blood flowed freely, dripping down her arm and into the cup the zombie king had prepared.
    The zombie king chuckled darkly, its raspy laughter filling the room. It watched the blood pool in the cup, its satisfaction evident.
    When the flow finally slowed, the cup was nearly full. The zombie king lifted it to its lips and took a small sip.
    "Ahhh¡­" It exhaled with a shudder of pleasure, as if savoring a fine wine. Its expression was one of pure bliss, like someone who'd just downed a shot of premium vodka.
    But it didn't stop there. The zombie king wasn't selfish¡ªit picked up the cup and left the room, likely to share its "treat" with others.
    The girl's quiet sobs filled the silence that followed.
    "Ugh, will you shut up already? Your crying's driving me nuts!" one of the other captives, a man, snapped irritably. His voice was harsh, his patience clearly worn thin.
    The girl immediately bit her lip, stifling her sobs. But her shoulders still shook as she tried to hold back her tears.
    "Crying, crying, crying. That's all you ever do," the man continued, his tone dripping with frustration. "You think crying's gonna fix anything?"
    Nearby, an older woman smirked, her voice tinged with cruel amusement. "Well, at least it wasn't me this time. Lucky me."
    The girl didn't respond. She clenched her teeth, her anger simmering beneath the surface. Her hands balled into fists, and a spark of defiance flickered in her tear-filled eyes.
    And then, out of nowhere, a deep, magnetic voice echoed through the room.
    "Do you¡­ crave power?"
    ... Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 167 ...What the hell?

    "Uh..."A few heads turned upward. At some point¡ªno one could say exactly when¡ªa tall figure had appeared in front of them. He was clean-cut, with sharp, handsome features, and his cold, indifferent gaze seemed to take in everything.
    The group froze, their expressions instantly blank with shock, disbelief written all over their faces.
    Was this... a hallucination?
    The girl stared at him, dumbfounded. She couldn't wrap her head around it¡ªhow could someone just appear out of nowhere?
    But his words from moments ago... they were dripping with temptation.
    After all, they were nothing more than blood slaves now, kept like livestock by the terrifying zombies. Sooner or later, they'd end up as a meal.
    In such a desperate situation, who wouldn't crave power?
    "I... I want it," the girl finally said, her voice trembling.
    "Good," Ethan replied with a small nod, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "But... you'll have to pay a small price for it."
    "I'll do anything, as long as I can get out of here!" The girl's voice cracked, her tear-streaked face still wet, but her eyes burned with a stubborn determination.
    Behind her, however, a middle-aged man frowned and muttered skeptically, "Who is this guy? Does he think he's some kind of savior? Just handing out power like it's candy? For all we know, he's working with the zombies. Don't fall for it."
    The others exchanged uneasy glances. Everything happening right now was too bizarre to believe.
    And what Ethan was offering? It sounded downright impossible.
    Ethan didn't bother explaining. Without another word, he pulled out a vial of G-virus, its dark purple liquid swirling ominously. He stepped forward and plunged the syringe into the girl's neck. With a press of his thumb, the serum slowly flowed into her veins.
    Crack. Crack.
    The transformation was almost immediate. Her skin began to peel away, revealing bulging muscles and sinew beneath. Her bones creaked and expanded, the sound echoing in the room. The iron chains binding her snapped apart like brittle twigs as her body swelled.
    In mere moments, the frail girl was gone. In her place knelt a towering monster. Even on her knees, her head scraped the ceiling. Her skin had turned a mottled brown, her face twisted into a grotesque snarl. Her glowing, feral eyes glared out from her monstrous visage, and sharp fangs jutted from her mouth. A suffocating aura of violence radiated from her.
    The once-delicate girl had become a terrifying beast in the blink of an eye.
    "So... this is what power feels like?" Her voice was hoarse and guttural, her massive hands clenching and unclenching as she stared at them. A manic gleam flickered in her eyes, as if the serum had awakened a bloodthirsty urge she could barely contain. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The others were paralyzed with fear, their faces pale as they took in the horrifying transformation.
    "A demon! He's a demon!" a woman in the back screamed, her voice trembling with terror.
    What else could he be? Someone who could turn a person into a monster in an instant¡ªwhat else but a demon could do that?
    Ethan remained unfazed, his expression calm, almost bored. He was long accustomed to the effects of the G-virus.
    "And what about the rest of you?" he asked, his gaze sweeping over the remaining four.
    "No! No, I don't want to become a monster!" the woman who had screamed earlier shook her head frantically, her voice rising in panic.
    Sure, being kept as a blood slave was miserable, but at least she was alive. The pain of being drained was bearable, and the zombies even provided decent food to keep them alive. The zombie king, in particular, made sure they were well-fed, sometimes even bringing supplements to boost their blood production.
    "Alright, fair enough. I've never been one to force anyone," Ethan said with a casual shrug.
    The woman let out a shaky breath, relief washing over her. Maybe this "demon" wasn't as cruel as she thought.
    But before she could finish the thought, Ethan's hand flicked out. A blade of light materialized in his grasp, and with a swift motion, he slashed upward. The blade pierced her chin and sliced clean through her skull, splitting her head in two.
    Blood sprayed everywhere, warm and sticky, splattering across the faces of the remaining survivors. The metallic tang filled the air as the woman's lifeless body crumpled to the ground.
    The group stood frozen, their minds struggling to process what had just happened. Fear overtook their expressions, their eyes wide and unblinking.
    Ethan's gaze swept over the remaining four, his voice calm but laced with an unspoken threat. "What about you? Do you want it?"
    "Uh... yes! Yes, I want it!" one of the young men stammered, nodding so quickly it was as if his head might fall off.
    The others quickly chimed in, their voices overlapping in desperation.
    "Me too! I want it!"
    "I'm willing to pay the price!"
    "Whatever it takes!"
    Better to live as a monster than die as prey. Their survival instincts kicked in, overriding any hesitation. They understood now¡ªEthan wasn't offering them a choice between "yes" and "no." It was "yes" or death.
    Ethan stood still, making no move to act.
    The reason? There were originally four doses of the G-virus. After using one on the girl, only three remained. But now, there were four people left. Not enough to go around.
    "Sorry," Ethan said, his tone calm, almost casual. "There are only three doses left. So... what do you think we should do?"
    "Uh..." The four froze, their minds racing to process his words. But it didn't take long for the meaning to sink in.
    Their gazes shifted toward one another, eyes narrowing with suspicion. The tension in the room thickened instantly. Ethan's meaning was clear: one of them had to die.
    "This is... this is too cruel!" the middle-aged man shouted, his face twisting with anger and desperation. "What, you want us to kill each other now?"
    "Not necessarily," Ethan replied, his voice as indifferent as ever.
    Suddenly, the monstrous girl spoke up. Her voice was guttural, her tone laced with a chilling nonchalance. "No need for that."
    Before anyone could react, she extended a massive clawed hand. With a sickening squelch, she drove it straight through the middle-aged man's chest, lifting him off the ground as if he weighed nothing.
    The sound of his ribs cracking echoed through the room as his body convulsed in agony.
    "You... what are you doing?!" he gasped, blood bubbling from his lips.
    "This way, you don't have to fight each other," the girl said coldly. She had never liked him anyway. With a brutal squeeze, she crushed his body, reducing him to a mangled mess. Without hesitation, she shoved the remains into her mouth, chewing loudly.
    The three remaining survivors stared in horror, their faces pale as death. Their fear was palpable, their bodies trembling uncontrollably.
    Ethan watched the scene unfold, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Not bad," he murmured to himself. The girl had only just joined him, and she was already proving useful¡ªhelping him "resolve" the situation without him lifting a finger.
    Satisfied, he flicked his wrist, tossing the remaining three doses of the G-virus onto the ground in front of the survivors.
    The three stared at the vials, their minds torn between terror and temptation. These small containers held the key to unimaginable power¡ªbut at the cost of their humanity. They would become monsters, just like the girl. But compared to the alternative¡ªdeath¡ªit didn't seem like such a bad deal.
    Because as long as you're alive, there's hope.
    Maybe, just maybe, there'd be a way to turn back someday.
    Without further hesitation, the three scrambled forward, each grabbing a vial. One by one, they injected the dark purple serum into their veins.
    The dimly lit room was soon filled with the sound of cracking bones and tearing flesh. The transformation was violent and grotesque. Within moments, three more monstrous figures emerged, their hulking forms radiating raw, feral power.
    BOOM!
    The building shook violently, the ceiling above them beginning to crack and crumble under the weight of their transformations.
    ...
    Outside, the Zombie King stood with a cup in hand, casually sipping from it. He had just finished sharing the latest "harvest" from his human livestock with his underlings when the sound of destruction reached his ears.
    "Huh?" He frowned, his glowing eyes narrowing. Something was wrong.
    "What's going on?" he asked, his voice low and gravelly.
    "Boss, could it be the humans trying to escape again?" one of his subordinates suggested nervously.
    The Zombie King nodded slowly. "Hmm... possible."
    It wouldn't be the first time. Humans had tried to escape before¡ªmore than once, in fact. They'd broken their chains, tried every trick in the book to flee this place. But every single time, they'd failed. And he had personally dragged them back, punishing them for their insolence.
    "Let's go check it out," he said, his tone laced with annoyance. "Let's see what kind of trouble these little 'pets' are causing now."
    With that, he began striding toward the building, his elite guards trailing closely behind. As they approached, his gaze flicked upward, noticing the cracks and damage on the roof. Were they seriously trying to escape through the ceiling? How naive.
    No matter. The area was surrounded by thousands of his loyal underlings. Even if they made it outside, they wouldn't get far.
    Reaching the door, the Zombie King grabbed the handle and yanked it open with a single powerful motion. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire
    Sunlight poured into the room, flooding it with brightness and banishing the shadows. But what greeted him on the other side wasn't the sight of desperate, fleeing humans.
    Instead, four monstrous faces stared back at him, their grotesque features twisted into expressions of pure rage and bloodlust.
    The Zombie King froze, his glowing eyes widening in shock.
    "...What the hell?"
    ...

 Chapter 168 I thinkâ€¦ our opportunity is coming

    "Huh???" The Zombie King's eyes widened in shock, his massive frame freezing in place.What the hell is going on?
    The elite zombies behind him shuddered instinctively. Those four creatures standing before them were grotesque, radiating a savage, oppressive aura. Their strength was leagues above the zombies, making the air feel heavy with danger.
    Where was the "little darling" they were expecting?
    How did it turn into this?
    The girl-turned-monster scanned the scene with her fierce, glowing eyes, her expression brimming with exhilaration. The zombie in front of her¡ªthe so-called Zombie King¡ªwas the very one who had kept her captive, draining her blood day after day.
    "You drank my blood? Well, today, you're paying it back in full!" she snarled. With a roar, she swung her massive clawed hand and slammed the Zombie King to the ground. Her mountainous frame was impossibly strong, pinning him down no matter how much he thrashed and struggled.
    "ROAR¡ª"
    The Zombie King let out a blood-curdling scream of pain.
    Without hesitation, the monster exerted her strength, ripping one of his arms clean off. She raised it to her mouth and began chewing, the crunching sound echoing in the air.
    You take from others, you pay it back. That's just how it works.
    The roles of predator and prey had officially flipped.
    But the Zombie King's agonized cries didn't go unnoticed. The surrounding zombies, disturbed by the commotion, suddenly snapped to attention, their instincts kicking in. They surged toward the building in a frenzy.
    "Heh heh heh..."
    The bio-monsters didn't flinch. Instead, they let out guttural growls of their own, smashing through the walls as they charged straight into the horde.
    The battle between monsters and zombies erupted once again.
    The surrounding zombies numbered in the thousands, though only a few hundred were elites. They swarmed like ravenous wolves, lunging at the monsters with reckless abandon.
    One of the bio-monsters grabbed a zombie and slammed it into the ground with such force that it splattered on impact. Another stomped down hard, reducing its target to a bloody pulp. Others tore zombies apart with their bare hands, ripping them limb from limb.
    The scene was pure carnage. The four monsters unleashed all the rage and frustration they'd bottled up during their captivity, slaughtering the zombies with unrelenting ferocity.
    Ethan stood at the back, watching the chaos unfold in silence.
    He noted that the four humans he'd injected with the G-virus hadn't been Awakeners capable of forming crystal cores before their transformation. They didn't have any special abilities¡ªjust raw, monstrous physical power.
    Not as strong as some of the other creatures he'd created in the past, but... decent enough.
    They'd have no problem tearing through these zombies.
    In mere moments, the battlefield was littered with corpses. Blood, flesh, and entrails were strewn everywhere, painting the ground in a grotesque mosaic of destruction. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Each of the four bio-monsters had taken down dozens of elite zombies, nearly wiping out the opposing force. The remaining ordinary zombies, now leaderless, lost their nerve. Some scattered and fled outright.
    When the slaughter finally ended, the monsters' adrenaline began to subside. They glanced down at their bloodied hands, a strange mix of emotions flickering across their faces. It seemed they didn't mind being monsters all that much.
    After all, in this apocalyptic world, this was the new normal. This was survival.
    "Let's head back," Ethan called out from behind them.
    This mission had been a resounding success. They'd taken out the two Zombie Kings of Santa Monica, found some humans to experiment on, and used up the last four doses of the G-virus. A perfect conclusion, in Ethan's eyes.
    With his four new "bodyguards" in tow, Ethan made his way back to his territory. They trudged through forests and across barren fields, the setting sun casting long shadows behind them.
    The remnants of daylight bathed the desolate landscape in a somber glow. Ethan and the monsters moved slowly, their silhouettes stretching far into the distance.
    "Boss," one of the monsters suddenly asked, his voice low and hesitant. "Do you think... there's any chance we could turn back into humans?"
    Ethan tilted his head slightly, considering the question. After a moment, he replied, "That's not up to me. You'd have to ask Genesis Biotech about that..."
    ...
    When Ethan finally got home, the sky had turned pitch black. Night had fallen, and a thin veil of clouds obscured the moon, casting the world in a dim, eerie light.
    Ethan took a shower and changed into clean clothes.
    He settled onto the couch, popping two crystal cores into his mouth and swallowing them without a second thought. Then, he poured himself a drink, leaning back as he sipped it.
    "The G-virus is all used up¡­ Wonder if Genesis Biotech has anything new in stock?"
    Ethan muttered to himself as he pulled out his phone and logged into the Genesis Biotech website.
    But when the page loaded, it was the same as always¡ªcompletely barren.
    No new announcements. No updates.
    Ever since the battle with Jessica, Genesis Biotech had gone radio silent.
    Ethan frowned, feeling a twinge of disappointment. This kind of slump wasn't going to cut it. Someone needed to light a fire under them.
    So, he clicked over to the message board and left a short note:
    "Come on, pull yourselves together! You've got this!"
    ...
    After logging out of the Genesis Biotech site, Ethan switched over to the Refuge website.
    This one, at least, was buzzing with activity.
    Announcements were popping up left and right.
    The Refuge had been dealing with a string of crises lately. First, someone got infected by a parasitic creature. Then, they were hit by an attack from Santa Monica's Aqua Zombies.
    One of the latest posts read:
    "Warning: A large number of zombies carrying parasites have been spotted near the Refuge. Many Awakeners have already been infected. Please exercise extreme caution!"
    Ethan smirked. He knew exactly what had happened. The Azure Scaled had gone for a two-pronged attack, sending one team to his territory and another to assault the Refuge.
    His territory, of course, had been fine. But the Refuge? Not so much.
    After a moment of thought, Ethan opened his contacts and found Mia's profile. He shot her a quick private message.
    "Still alive?"
    "Yeah, still kicking," Mia replied almost instantly.
    Ethan typed back, "I figured out why the Zombie Kings from Santa Monica won't leave you guys alone."
    "Huh???" Mia's confusion was palpable, even through text. "What does that have to do with me?"
    "It's because the Pregnant Zombie King's kid¡ªthe Zombie Fetus¡ªended up drifting to Santa Monica," Ethan explained, casually dropping the bombshell.
    There was a long pause before Mia responded. It seemed like she was trying to piece things together. Finally, she replied:
    "Oh¡­ so it's him."
    "Yeah. Anyway, just watch your back. Sooner or later, that Zombie Fetus is going to come looking for revenge," Ethan warned.
    He figured it was worth giving her a heads-up. The zombies in Santa Monica weren't pushovers, and if they came after her, it could get ugly fast.
    After a moment, Mia replied again:
    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Well, this is your fault, you know. I only killed the Pregnant Zombie King to help you. So, really, this is all on you, Ethan. 100% your responsibility!"
    "...Oh." Ethan blinked at the screen, momentarily speechless. "Alright, fine. Sure, blame me."
    ...
    Meanwhile, just outside Los Angeles, a group of human wanderers was making their way through the wasteland. This was Griff's squad, sent by Sophia from San Bernardino.
    Their mission? Track down Ethan.
    As they moved across the open plains, they came across a series of massive footprints embedded in the dirt. The sheer size of them was enough to send a chill down anyone's spine.
    "These are from those bio-monsters," one of the team members muttered, crouching down to examine the tracks.
    Nearby, a second-generation cyborg stood scanning the area, its green eyes glowing faintly in the dark.
    [Skin fragments detected. G-virus mutation. Human-derived.]
    "Damn it," a burly man growled, his brows furrowing. "How much G-virus does this guy even have?"
    "Beats me," a female teammate shrugged. "You'd have to ask Nathan about that."
    Captain Griff, however, didn't seem particularly fazed. "What's there to worry about? The G-virus is our creation, after all."
    "True," the woman nodded, standing up and taking another look at the massive footprints. There were four distinct sets, all leading from the direction of Santa Monica.
    "So, he went to Santa Monica?"
    "Where else would he go?" the burly man scratched his head.
    Under the cover of night, Griff stared at the trail of footprints stretching into the distance. His expression was unreadable, but after a moment, a glint of determination flashed in his eyes.
    "I think¡­ our opportunity is coming."
    ...

 Chapter 169 Thisâ€¦ might actually work

    Santa Monica.The sky was choked with dark clouds, the wind howled like a banshee, and the chaos of the day hadn't yet settled. Zombies still roamed the streets, growling and snarling with unrelenting aggression.
    On the outskirts of the city, Shrimpy led a small group of his underlings, moving cautiously through the darkness. After what had gone down earlier in the day, none of them dared to step foot back into the city.
    Seafood was completely off the menu now. Instead, they were stuck scrounging for fat grasshoppers or rats in the barren wilderness to fill their stomachs.
    "Shrimpy, I'm starving¡­" one of the underlings groaned, his voice low and guttural.
    Shrimpy sighed, clearly just as miserable. "Hang in there. I'm starving with you, alright?"
    "Shrimpy, do you think the boss is really¡­ gone?" another zombie underling asked, his tone pitiful and uncertain.
    Shrimpy shook his head, trying to sound reassuring. "Nah, I asked around earlier. Heard from a zombie who knows someone in Azure Scaled's crew that the boss came from L.A. and already went back there. Apparently, Azure Scaled's busy figuring out how to get revenge on him."
    "Oh¡­ wonder who's gonna win between those two," the underling muttered, his voice trailing off.
    The night wind howled across the open plains, carrying an eerie, mournful sound. The clouds above were so thick they seemed ready to burst into rain at any moment.
    One of the zombie underlings, who had a particularly sharp sense of smell, suddenly sniffed the air. His nostrils flared as he caught a whiff of something carried on the wind¡ªsomething that made his decayed stomach growl. Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire
    "Wait¡­ I smell humans!"
    "Huh?"
    The other zombies turned to him, their faces skeptical.
    "You're just imagining things because you're hungry. There's no way humans would be in Santa Monica," one of them scoffed.
    "Don't believe me? Look for yourselves!" The sharp-nosed zombie pointed into the distance.
    Zombies had excellent night vision, and as Shrimpy and the others squinted into the darkness, they spotted five figures on the road leading into the city. Sure enough, there were humans¡ªwalking upright, their postures confident, their strides purposeful. They seemed to radiate an aura of strength as they emerged from the endless blackness.
    "Whoa, there really are humans! I haven't tasted human flesh in ages!" one of the underlings growled, his face twisting into a feral expression as if he was ready to pounce.
    Smack! Shrimpy raised his hand and slapped the back of the underling's neck hard. "Taste my foot, you idiot! Go eat dirt or something. These humans aren't your average prey¡ªlook at them! Get your ass down and hide!"
    Shrimpy's evolved intelligence was clearly a cut above his underlings'.
    He knew better than to mess with humans who dared to venture out at night, especially into Santa Monica¡ªa place that had become a no-man's-land for their kind. For humans, it was a death trap. No survivors, no supplies, just endless hordes of zombies and vicious mutated beasts.
    If these humans had made it this far, they were way out of Shrimpy's league.
    Without hesitation, Shrimpy motioned for his crew to hide.
    The humans on the road were none other than Griff's squad. They had been tracking the trail of a monster, which had led them here. They had a plan¡ªa risky one¡ªto take down Ethan. And that plan involved striking a deal with Azure Scaled.
    Shrimpy and his crew crouched in the shadows, watching as the humans headed toward the city.
    Something about this didn't sit right with Shrimpy. Humans entering the city was rare enough, but for it to happen right when Azure Scaled was gearing up to take on Ethan? The whole thing reeked of a setup.
    "Let's move!" Shrimpy whispered urgently, signaling his underlings to follow him as he started heading away from the city.
    "Boss, where are we going?" one of them asked, confused.
    "To find the real boss!" Shrimpy snapped, not slowing down.
    ...
    Meanwhile, Griff's squad had made it into the city. They were the only humans here, their eyes sharp and their movements cautious.
    "Captain Griff, what if Azure Scaled refuses to work with us and sends a horde of zombies to take us out instead?" one of the women in the squad asked nervously.
    Griff didn't seem too worried. "Relax. He'll cooperate. Unless¡­ well, unless he's a complete idiot."
    "Yeah, and even if he does try to ambush us, we can fight our way out," the big guy at the back chimed in confidently.
    At that moment, the squad's second-generation cyborg scanned the area, his eyes glowing faintly green.
    [Detected: Two B-class mutated sea serpents approaching. Distance: 160 feet¡­ 100 feet¡­ 60 feet¡­ 30 feet¡­]
    "Oh?" Griff turned his head toward the source of the alert. His gaze landed on a nearby building, where a massive hole had been torn into the wall. The interior was pitch black, but faint rustling noises echoed from within.
    Something was definitely coming. And it was fast¡ªcovering over 30 feet per second.
    ...
    In the next instant, a massive serpent's head shot out from the dark hole. Its body was pitch black, its crimson eyes glowing with malice, and its gaping maw filled with razor-sharp fangs, ready to devour anything in its path.
    Griff raised his hand with a commanding gesture, activating his rare spatial manipulation ability. The air in front of him twisted violently, radiating a powerful, tearing force.
    Boom!
    The enormous serpent's head exploded on the spot, sending chunks of flesh and blood flying everywhere. A crystal core shot out from the carnage, spinning through the air.
    On the other side of the squad, another sea serpent slithered rapidly, its body coiling with terrifying speed. It leapt into the air, lunging straight at the cyborg with its jaws wide open.
    The cyborg, after running a series of calculations in milliseconds, calmly raised one hand and caught the serpent's head with precision. Without hesitation, he unleashed his cryogenic ability.
    Crack! Crack!
    The serpent's body froze instantly, its movements halting as its scales crystallized into a delicate layer of frost. Its once-black skin turned a pale, icy gray. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The frozen serpent plummeted from the air, crashing to the ground with a loud shatter. Its body broke into countless fragments, scattering across the ground like shards of glass.
    Clap. Clap. Clap.
    As the dust settled, slow, deliberate applause echoed from the darkness ahead. A tall figure emerged from the shadows, his silhouette imposing and his presence menacing.
    Half-human, half-beast, with glowing amber eyes that pierced through the gloom¡ªit was Azure Scaled. Behind him, a swarm of Aqua Zombies poured out, their grotesque faces twisted with malice, their eyes gleaming with murderous intent.
    "Impressive¡­" Azure Scaled said, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.
    Griff met his gaze, unfazed. "If you wanted to test our strength, you could've just said so."
    "Oh? Straight to the point, huh?" Azure Scaled's amber eyes glinted with a dangerous light. "Aren't you afraid¡­ that I might just kill you all right here?"
    Griff's expression didn't waver. "Let's be real. Keeping us alive is way more useful to you than killing us. But hey, if you're feeling lucky, go ahead and try."
    Azure Scaled chuckled, nodding slightly. "You're the first human to stand before me and talk like that. Gotta admit, you've got guts. So, tell me¡­ what do you want?"
    "The enemy of my enemy is my friend¡ªat least for now," Griff replied, his tone steady and confident. "We want to team up with you to take down the Zombie King of Los Angeles."
    Azure Scaled's smirk deepened. He had already guessed their intentions the moment he saw their gear and demeanor. After all, he had just lost two of his top lieutenants, Dreadkelp and Bonefin, earlier today. And these humans? Their strength was leagues above his fallen subordinates¡ªby more than just a little.
    Having allies like this could definitely bolster his forces.
    "You've clearly thought this through," Azure Scaled said, his tone laced with curiosity. "Let's hear it. What's your plan to kill him?"
    Griff nodded, his mind sharp and focused. "We've been observing the Los Angeles zombie nest for a while now. Their evolution rate is off the charts, and recently, they've added ten new bio-mutants to their ranks. Their strength is undeniable¡ªtaking them head-on would be suicide."
    He paused, then continued, laying out his strategy. "Our advantage is that the Zombie King doesn't know about our squad. We're in the shadows, and he's out in the open."
    "You can launch a feint attack to draw his attention. While he's focused on you, we'll infiltrate his territory and assassinate his key subordinates. Once we've weakened his forces, we'll strike together and take him down for good."
    Azure Scaled listened intently, his expression thoughtful as Griff spoke with calm authority.
    This wasn't just any group of humans¡ªthey were clearly professionals. An Operation King Hunt squad, no less. If anyone could systematically dismantle Ethan's forces, it was them.
    "This¡­ might actually work,"
    ...

 Chapter 170 Youve done well

    The pitch-black night had passed, and the sun rose once again. Thanks to the rainstorm last night, Shrimpy and his crew were left looking like drowned rats.After trekking through the night, exhausted but determined, they finally reached their destination.
    "Shrimpy, is that Los Angeles up ahead?" one of the zombie underlings asked.
    Shrimpy's gaze swept over the horizon. In the distance stood a towering city. Though it bore the scars of ruin and decay, its skyline of skyscrapers still stood proud.
    "Looks like it. Let's go check it out."
    They moved cautiously toward the city's edge. While the place was a mess, it was still in better shape than Santa Monica.
    The streets were littered with low-level zombies, their faces rotting and their movements aimless as they wandered about.
    Even when they noticed Shrimpy and his crew, they didn't attack.
    "I wonder what the boss's territory looks like. How many powerful zombie kings are there?" one of the underlings asked curiously.
    Shrimpy didn't hesitate. "It's gotta be impressive."
    But just as the words left his mouth, a figure appeared in the distance. A zombie was sprawled on the ground, ear pressed to the pavement, butt sticking up in the air, legs kicking as it sped toward them.
    "What the heck is that?" The underlings stared, wide-eyed with curiosity.
    Shrimpy froze, his expression puzzled, as he silently observed.
    As the zombie got closer, it lifted its head, revealing oversized ears and sharp, suspicious eyes. It stared at them with a mix of wariness and intrigue.
    Only then did Shrimpy and his crew realize¡ªit was a zombie, just like them.
    The big-eared zombie scrutinized them for a moment before speaking. "Who are you guys? What are you doing here?"
    "We're here to see the boss. Are you¡­ the zombie king guarding the outskirts?" Shrimpy asked politely.
    At this, Big Ears' eyes widened with pride. "You've got a good eye, buddy. That's right, I'm the boss's number one lieutenant. Everything on the outskirts is under my control!"
    "Oh¡­ so what about the city center?" Shrimpy asked.
    "The center? Eh, that's not important¡­" Big Ears waved dismissively, clearly dodging the question.
    One of the underlings leaned in closer to Shrimpy and whispered, "Shrimpy, I don't think this guy's that strong. He seems about the same level as you."
    Shrimpy nodded thoughtfully. "If he's like me, then he's gotta be pretty strong. No wonder he's the boss's top lieutenant."
    Hearing this, Big Ears beamed with pride. He felt an instant connection. "Bro, I like your style. You're here to see the boss, right? Follow me."
    "Alright," Shrimpy agreed, surprised at how smoothly things were going. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The group followed Big Ears deeper into the city. The underlings, unable to contain their excitement, whispered among themselves, eager to see what the boss's territory was like.
    "How big is the boss's territory?" one of them asked.
    "Big? It's massive!" Big Ears boasted, gesturing dramatically toward the horizon. "You see that big river over there?"
    "Yeah, we see it. What about it?" Shrimpy and the others asked, curious.
    Big Ears puffed out his chest, clearly gearing up to tell a story. "Back in the day, the boss and I went on a rampage, took down the Bone-Claw Zombie King on the other side of that river, and doubled the size of our territory. That's how we became the rulers of Los Angeles."
    Shrimpy's eyes lit up, unwilling to be outdone. "No way! Back in Santa Monica, I teamed up with my boss to take down Dreadkelp and Bonefin, two zombie kings. We were unstoppable!"
    "Good man!" Big Ears clapped a hand on Shrimpy's shoulder, his eyes filled with admiration.
    Shrimpy returned the gesture, their gazes locking in mutual respect.
    For a moment¡­ it felt like they'd found a kindred spirit in each other.
    Big Ears sighed, his tone filled with emotion. "You showing up here is perfect timing. With the two of us working together, the boss could conquer the whole world, no problem."
    "Yeah, I think you're onto something," Shrimpy agreed wholeheartedly.
    The two zombies chatted away like old friends as they made their way into the city. The deeper they went, the more zombies they encountered. But these weren't your average shambling corpses¡ªthese were elite zombies, highly evolved and battle-hardened. Some even looked like specialized warriors.
    Each one of them was clearly stronger than both Big Ears and Shrimpy.
    "Ahem!" Big Ears cleared his throat, looking a bit awkward. "Bro Shrimpy, don't let their strength fool you. None of this really matters."
    "Right, right. I didn't see anything," Shrimpy said quickly, nodding in agreement.
    But inside, he couldn't help but marvel. These zombies were terrifyingly strong¡ªagile, powerful, and radiating an aura of bloodlust.
    Their glowing, predatory eyes hinted at intelligence far beyond the norm.
    Just being stared at by them was enough to send a chill down his spine.
    The group of zombie underlings trailing behind Shrimpy was equally stunned by what they were seeing.
    As they glanced around nervously, their eyes landed on a dark alley nearby. There, crouched in the shadows, was a massive bio-mutant creature, its glowing eyes fixed on them with an eerie intensity. The thing looked like it had crawled straight out of a nightmare.
    "Hissss¡­"
    The sight made every zombie in the group flinch, instinctively shrinking back in fear.
    "Shrimpy, I don't think you're gonna make it as a zombie king here¡­" one of the underlings muttered, his voice trembling.
    Shrimpy shot him a sharp side-eye. "If you don't have anything useful to say, just shut up. No one's gonna mistake you for a mute."
    But as they continued walking, the atmosphere grew even more tense. Ahead of them, stronger and more terrifying zombie kings began to appear.
    One of them stood with her back to them¡ªa slender figure, her body smeared with blood. Her long, razor-sharp claws glinted faintly in the dim light. Suddenly, she turned her head to look at them, revealing a face that was both grotesque and horrifying.
    Her eyes burned with bloodlust as she locked onto Big Ears. "You again? And now you're bringing in outsiders?"
    "Uh¡­" Big Ears froze, his usual bravado evaporating under her piercing gaze.
    The group collectively stiffened, their unease palpable. Even Shrimpy felt a chill run down his spine. Something about this situation felt very, very wrong. He leaned toward Big Ears, his voice low and urgent. "Big Ears¡­ is this one of those times where it's important?"
    "¡­" Big Ears' face twitched, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. He knew Laura had hated him from the moment they first met, but he had no choice but to push through. Forcing a grin, he stammered, "N-no, it's fine. She's just messing around. We're actually on great terms. Watch, I'll handle this."
    "Oh." Shrimpy didn't look convinced but decided to watch how it played out.
    Big Ears shuffled forward, his expression instantly shifting to one of exaggerated friendliness. "Queen Laura! It's so great to see you. This time, I've got something important. My bro here came all the way from Santa Monica with critical intel for the boss."
    Laura's sharp eyes flicked over to Shrimpy and his crew, taking in their drenched and disheveled appearance. After a moment, she stepped aside with a casual wave of her claw. "Fine. Go ahead."
    Though she clearly didn't think much of Big Ears, she couldn't deny that he'd occasionally been useful. Plus, judging by how pathetic Shrimpy and his group looked, they didn't seem like much of a threat.
    "Heh heh heh, thank you, Queen Laura!" Big Ears said, bowing and scraping with a grin plastered across his face. But the second he turned back to Shrimpy and the others, the grin vanished, replaced by a smug look. "See that? Handled."
    "Impressive," Shrimpy and his crew muttered, though they couldn't help but feel that this so-called "zombie king of the outskirts" was a bit¡­ underwhelming.
    After passing through several more "checkpoints," they finally reached the heart of the territory. Towering above them was a massive skyscraper, its shadow stretching across the ruined cityscape. Around it, flocks of crows circled ominously, their mournful cries echoing through the air.
    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    Shrimpy and his crew stared up in awe, their undead eyes wide. "This is where the boss lives? This place is incredible!"
    "Of course it is. I come here all the time," Big Ears said, puffing out his chest as if he owned the place.
    But before anyone could respond, a tall figure began to emerge from the shadows of the street ahead. His movements were slow and deliberate, his presence commanding.
    Ethan.
    Sensing Shrimpy's familiar aura, Ethan had come down to investigate. His piercing gaze swept over the group as he spoke, his voice calm but firm. "What are you doing here?"
    "Boss!" Shrimpy's voice cracked with excitement as he rushed forward. "I came to warn you! There were humans in Santa Monica looking for Azure Scaled. They're definitely up to no good and probably planning to harm you! I thought you should know."
    Ethan's expression darkened slightly as he considered the information. Humans seeking out Azure Scaled? That was worth keeping an eye on. Those humans were nothing if not cunning.
    His gaze shifted back to Shrimpy and his crew. They were soaked, covered in dirt, and looked utterly exhausted. Despite their pitiful state, they had made the journey to warn him. "You've done well. "
    Shrimpy's eyes widened in shock.
    Did¡­ did the boss just praise him?
    His undead heart swelled with pride, and for a moment, he felt like he could take on the world.
    But then, unexpectedly, a strange emotion welled up inside him¡ªan overwhelming urge to cry.
    ...

 Chapter 171 Brutal Iguana Zombie King

    Ethan had originally planned to slack off for a few more days, but with the humans now making moves in Santa Monica, it was only a matter of time before they took action.The problem was, Ethan had no idea when exactly they'd strike. So, all he could do was wait at home. The feeling? It was like waiting for a package to arrive¡ªequal parts anticipation and frustration.
    For the next few days, everything in Ethan's territory remained calm. No surprises, no disturbances.
    That is, until one evening at sunset. The sky was painted a deep, bloody red, casting an eerie glow over the land. The river shimmered under the fading light, reflecting an unsettling crimson hue.
    Then, from the direction of Mount Wilson, a piercing zombie roar shattered the stillness. Birds scattered in flocks, their cries sharp as they fled into the sky.
    "What was that?" Sprout, who had been patrolling near the riverbank, stepped out from a patch of tall grass. His gaze locked onto the dense forest across the way, as if something¡ªor someone¡ªwas about to emerge.
    It was clear now: the Azure Scaled Zombie King and his crew were making their move.
    The plan was simple but cunning. Azure Scaled had sent a group of zombies to stage a fake attack, hoping to lure Ethan out. Meanwhile, a human strike team would sneak in from the rear, aiming to take out Ethan's elite zombies¡ªor even Ethan himself. Divide and conquer. And if everything went smoothly, they'd deliver a fatal blow to the Los Angeles Zombie King.
    It was a solid plan on paper. But the bait¡ªthe zombies tasked with drawing Ethan out¡ªwould be in the most danger. Naturally, Azure Scaled wasn't about to risk his own neck. Instead, he sent one of his top lieutenants: the Brutal Iguana Zombie King, along with a few Zombie Sirens.
    The Brutal Iguana Zombie King was a grotesque fusion of a zombie and a mutated marine iguana. Standing nearly ten feet tall, his body was a mass of bulging muscles, his dark green skin stretched taut over his frame. His snout jutted forward, lined with jagged, razor-sharp teeth, and his long, black-purple tongue flicked out like a lizard's.
    Known for his brute strength, the Iguana King led a squad of lizard-like creatures and Aqua Zombies. They had traveled from Santa Monica, skirting the coastline to Long Beach, and were now making their way up the river, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake. Worms in the soil? Sliced in half. Bird eggs? Shaken until scrambled. Nothing was spared.
    "This mission to lure out their zombie king¡­ it's gonna be dangerous," the Iguana King muttered, his deep voice rumbling. Despite his hulking appearance, he was surprisingly sharp.
    "Dangerous? Come on, that's why I'm here!" Griff, standing beside him, smirked confidently.
    The task of baiting Ethan was so risky that neither side wanted to take it on alone. So, they'd compromised: Azure Scaled sent the Iguana King, while the humans sent Griff, their captain.
    Griff's team, meanwhile, was tasked with infiltrating Ethan's territory from the rear.
    Griff adjusted the collar of his jacket, activating his comms. "Grizzly, how's it looking on your end?"
    A gruff voice crackled through the earpiece. "Don't worry, Captain Griff. The moment their zombie king shows up on your side, we'll breach their territory. I'm curious to see what's so terrifying about this so-called 'human no-go zone.'"
    "Good," Griff replied. "Just stay sharp."
    "Will do. But Captain, you're the one facing the Los Angeles Zombie King head-on. Be careful out there!" Grizzly's tone carried genuine concern. He couldn't help but admire Griff for taking on the most dangerous part of the mission himself. A real leader.
    "Got it," Griff said with a nod.
    By now, they had reached the edge of Ethan's territory. The dense forest ahead marked the boundary. Beyond it lay Los Angeles.
    The Iguana King wasted no time. "Alright, start the fake attack. Don't go too deep¡ªstick to the outskirts. We just need to draw him out!"
    "ROAR¡ª"
    Behind him, the zombies let out guttural howls, and the lizard creatures bellowed as they charged out of the forest.
    The Zombie Sirens stayed back, their mouths opening to release an eerie, haunting melody. The sound rippled through the air, and some of Ethan's zombies near the border immediately froze. Their once-feral faces went slack, their eyes clouding over as they fell under the Sirens' spell. Moments later, the Aqua Zombies and lizard creatures pounced, tearing the entranced zombies apart in a frenzy of claws and teeth.
    And just like that, the battle began.
    "Those guys again? A hit-and-run, huh?" Sprout recognized the attackers immediately. He stepped to the edge of the forest, his vines growing wildly around him. They lashed out, piercing through Aqua Zombies, draining their blood and flesh, or snapping their necks before tossing their lifeless bodies aside.
    The scene quickly descended into chaos. Blackened blood sprayed through the air, and severed limbs flew in every direction.
    From behind Sprout, a chorus of guttural growls rose. Reinforcements were arriving¡ªEthan's elite zombies, emerging from alleyways and street corners, rushing to the front lines to defend their territory.
    "They're here! They're coming!" Griff's eyes lit up as he watched the chaos unfold. It was like kicking a hornet's nest. The entire area was in turmoil now, and there was no doubt Ethan would be alerted. All they had to do was wait for him to show.
    Griff raised a hand, and with a sharp motion, activated his spatial abilities.
    The space ahead of him twisted and warped, creating a powerful tearing force. Sprout's sprawling vines were shredded to pieces, leaving the battlefield wide open.
    "Oh? Humans too?" Sprout narrowed his eyes, his gaze sharp and calculating.
    "ROAR¡ª"
    Behind him, Ethan's zombies surged forward with feral aggression, clashing head-on with the Aqua Zombies and lizard creatures emerging from the forest. The two sides tore into each other, clawing, biting, and ripping flesh apart. Blood soaked the ground, painting a gruesome scene of carnage. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    But Ethan's forces were no ordinary zombies. Their advanced evolution gave them a clear edge in the fight, dominating the battlefield with brutal efficiency.
    Seeing this, the Brutal Iguana Zombie King wasted no time. He charged into the fray, his massive, nearly 10-foot-tall frame barreling down the forest slope like an unstoppable bulldozer. Zombies in his path were sent flying, their bodies crashing into the trees and landing over 70 feet away.
    But then, from the direction of the city streets, another hulking figure emerged. Equally massive, with exaggerated muscles and a frame like a living mountain, the newcomer strode forward with purpose.
    "You dare invade our territory? You're dead meat!" Bulldozer roared, his voice booming as he charged up the slope. With a single, powerful swing, he threw a punch aimed straight at the Iguana King. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Brutal Iguana Zombie King didn't flinch. Instead, he met the attack head-on, swinging his own massive fist to collide with Bulldozer's.
    This was a clash of titans¡ªan all-out brawl between two powerhouses.
    "BOOM!"
    The impact of their fists colliding echoed like a thunderclap, sending shockwaves rippling through the ground. The earth cracked beneath their feet, dirt and debris flying in all directions.
    Bulldozer staggered back, his massive frame forced to retreat three or four steps. He nearly lost his balance, his legs trembling slightly as a numbing sensation spread through his forearm. His eyes narrowed. This green-skinned brute was stronger than he'd expected¡ªmaybe even stronger than him.
    "Hmph!" Brutal Iguana Zombie King smirked, his voice dripping with arrogance. "Not bad. You actually managed to take one of my punches."
    "Oh, you're cocky, huh?" Bulldozer growled, his eyes locking onto the Iguana King with renewed determination.
    But before he could make his next move, a deafening roar erupted from the forest. The sound was like a massive bell being struck, reverberating through the air and shaking the ground. Dry leaves were blown into the air, and the surrounding trees swayed violently.
    From behind the Brutal Iguana Zombie King, a massive zombie tiger leapt out of the shadows. Its powerful paws slammed into the Iguana King's back, pinning him to the ground in an instant. The two rolled down the slope in a chaotic tangle of claws and muscle, crashing through trees with loud, splintering cracks.
    Bulldozer glanced over and immediately recognized the tiger. "Snowy," he muttered with a grin. "Knew you'd have my back."
    Snowy, the zombie tiger, was a force of nature. Its sudden appearance shifted the tide of the battle, and the chaos only intensified as more of Ethan's elite zombies joined the fight. The battlefield became a blood-soaked warzone, with bodies piling up and the air thick with the stench of death.
    Griff, standing at a distance, kept a close eye on the unfolding chaos. His job was to monitor the situation and report back to his team. But just as he was about to activate his comms, a sharp whistling sound cut through the air¡ªa claw, razor-sharp and deadly, appeared out of nowhere, slashing straight for his throat.
    "Shit!" Griff's instincts kicked in, and he jerked back just in time. The claw missed his neck by a hair's breadth, grazing the skin and leaving a faint, stinging line.
    He spun around, his heart pounding, and his eyes locked onto a slender figure standing a few feet away. It was a girl¡ªor at least, what used to be one. Her movements were unnervingly quick, her expression wild with excitement. Her lips curled into a twisted, almost manic grin, revealing sharp teeth.
    It was Laura, the Agile Zombie Queen.
    "Damn¡­" Griff exhaled sharply, his breath shaky as cold sweat dripped down his back. That had been way too close. One second slower, and he'd be dead.
    This place¡­ Los Angeles really lived up to its reputation as a human no-go zone. The zombies here weren't just strong¡ªthey were terrifying.
    But something was off.
    One by one, Ethan's lieutenants were showing up. First Sprout, then Bulldozer, now Snowy and Laura. Yet their leader, the infamous Los Angeles Zombie King himself, was still nowhere to be seen.
    Where the hell was he?
    ...

 Chapter 172 Something wasnt adding up...

    Griff's heart was racing with urgency. Without Ethan showing up, his team didn't dare enter the corpse nest, and the entire plan was at a standstill.If this dragged on any longer, failure was inevitable.
    And the zombies in front of him were unusually aggressive¡ªhe couldn't hold out much longer.
    Just as Laura and Sprout lunged at him again, Griff activated his ability. The space around him warped, and his body instantly blinked backward, retreating 200 feet in a flash. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    It was just a feint anyway¡ªno need to go all out against them.
    But as his eyes scanned the area, he spotted four towering figures emerging from the city. Their faces were twisted and feral, their entire bodies radiating a violent, bloodthirsty aura. Four bio-mutants were barreling straight toward him.
    "Are you kidding me?!" Griff cursed under his breath.
    The zombies in Santa Monica were already being pushed back, even the hulking Brutal Iguana Zombie King was barely holding on. Its massive body was covered in bloody gashes as it retreated to the rear.
    "We should just bail! This plan of yours is a total bust!" the Iguana King growled.
    "Hold on!" Griff's eyes suddenly locked onto something in the distance. His gaze fixed on a tall, slender figure walking toward them from the forest. Dressed in pristine white, his expression was calm, almost indifferent, as he surveyed the scene with cold detachment.
    "Who said it's a bust? He's here. Hold the line!" Griff barked.
    "Oh?" The Brutal Iguana Zombie King's savage eyes narrowed as it looked toward the figure. A mix of excitement and dread flickered across its face. Excitement that he had actually shown up. Dread¡­ because he had actually shown up.
    The key player had finally arrived.
    Griff quickly grabbed his radio.
    "The Zombie King of Los Angeles just showed up on my end! Get into his territory now and wreak havoc! Kill as many as you can!"
    "Roger that!"
    "Understood, Captain! Stay safe."
    "Finally, our chance."
    "..."
    One by one, his team members responded, their voices carrying a sense of anticipation, as if they'd been waiting for this moment for ages.
    After giving his orders, Griff kept his eyes locked on Ethan, his nerves stretched taut. He looked like a man bracing for the fight of his life.
    Today, he was finally face-to-face with the most powerful Zombie King of legend.
    The space around Griff distorted again as he blinked backward several hundred feet, putting as much distance as possible between himself and Ethan.
    The Brutal Iguana Zombie King and its zombie horde also began pulling back, clearly avoiding a full-on confrontation. They fought while retreating, almost as if they were stalling for time.
    But their eyes stayed glued to Ethan, who, in stark contrast, didn't seem the least bit rushed. He walked toward them at a leisurely pace, calm and unbothered, as if he had all the time in the world.
    Griff couldn't help but smirk. "Oh, taking your sweet time, huh? Acting all cool? Just wait till we've cleaned out your whole base."
    ...
    Meanwhile, on the other side, Griff's three team members had received his orders. With a modified human in tow, they launched themselves into Ethan's territory.
    Time was critical during this "base raid" phase, and the tension was palpable.
    "Move it! Captain Griff is holding off the Zombie King to buy us time. We've gotta make this count!" Grizzly rumbled in his deep, gravelly voice.
    "Got it!" The other two nodded. They weren't sure if there were other Zombie Kings guarding this area, but the streets were definitely crawling with zombies.
    These zombies, however, looked sluggish and dim-witted. Their levels weren't high, and as soon as they caught the scent of humans, they let out guttural roars and charged.
    [Scanning¡­ D-class zombies detected. Activating Ice Spikes.]
    The modified human's eyes glowed green as moisture in the air condensed around him. Several sharp ice spikes materialized, hovering in the air before shooting forward like bullets. Each spike pierced a zombie's skull with pinpoint accuracy.
    The low-level zombies didn't stand a chance against them.
    The group pressed forward at full speed.
    ...
    Elsewhere, on a street up ahead, two zombies¡ªBig Ears and Shrimpy¡ªwere huddled together, deep in discussion about "world affairs."
    "Big Ears, I heard there's a big fight breaking out over by Mount Wilson. Shouldn't we head over and join the battle?" Shrimpy asked, his voice full of curiosity.
    "You've got it all wrong!" Big Ears replied, puffing out his chest. "Guys like us? We're the big shots. We stay in the back, strategizing and calling the shots."
    Shrimpy's eyes lit up with admiration. "Wow, Big Ears, you're so wise. That makes total sense."
    "Of course it does." Big Ears nodded, clearly pleased with himself. "Shrimpy, the fact that you can understand me shows how advanced your evolution is."
    "How advanced are we talking?"
    "About as advanced as a hundred-story skyscraper."
    Big Ears was full of it, and he knew it. Deep down, he was well aware he wasn't cut out for combat. He wasn't even as strong as one of the elite fighters.
    If he went to the front lines, he'd just end up dead. And if the boss lost such a "valuable asset" like him, wouldn't that be a huge waste?
    At that moment, Big Ears' ears twitched. He suddenly picked up on a strange sound¡ªa weird electronic noise, definitely not something a living creature would make. It was hard to make sense of, but he caught fragments of it.
    Something about scanning¡­ B-class¡­ target locked¡­
    "Huh? What the heck is that?" Big Ears muttered, confused.
    He turned toward the source of the sound and spotted a figure standing atop a tall building. It was a modified human, perched on the rooftop, overlooking the entire area. Its eyes glowed an intense green, flickering wildly as it scanned the surroundings.
    [Scanning¡­ Target detected¡­ B-class Zombie King¡­ Target locked.]
    "Holy crap!" Big Ears froze, his face draining of color. He immediately realized what was happening¡ªhe'd seen one of these things before.
    "Shrimpy, run! Now!" he shouted in panic.
    "Huh? I thought we were supposed to be strategizing?" Shrimpy asked, still clueless about the situation.
    Big Ears didn't waste time explaining. "Humans! Humans are here!"
    "Humans?" Shrimpy turned to look and, sure enough, spotted three figures sprinting down a distant street, heading straight for them.
    Their movements were eerily familiar, like he'd seen them somewhere before. He thought hard for a moment.
    Then it hit him¡ªthey were the same humans who had shown up that dark night in Santa Monica, hunting down the Azure Scaled Zombie King.
    "Aw, hell no!" Shrimpy's realization hit like a lightning bolt. Without another word, he spun around and bolted, his legs pumping so fast they left afterimages in his wake. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire
    Big Ears had already started running and was about 30 feet ahead, but suddenly he felt a gust of wind as Shrimpy's blurred figure zipped past him, disappearing down the street in seconds.
    "...What the¡­???" Big Ears was stunned, his jaw practically hitting the ground.
    When it came to running, there was no way he could match Shrimpy's speed.
    "No wonder¡­ He is a master at chasing lobsters¡­" Big Ears muttered to himself, both impressed and exasperated.
    ...
    Meanwhile, over by the riverbank, Griff and his group were still retreating under heavy pressure. They were being pushed back relentlessly, but Griff couldn't help feeling a flicker of satisfaction.
    His team had successfully infiltrated the corpse nest and even managed to isolate a lone Zombie King.
    "Kill them! Kill as many as you can!" Griff thought to himself, his plan unfolding exactly as he'd hoped. If this worked, it would deal a serious blow to their enemies. But what thrilled him even more was the sight of the Zombie King leader in front of him. Ethan still wasn't rushing. He strolled leisurely through the forest, exuding an air of absolute confidence, as if everything was under control.
    "Hah! You really think you've already won? That arrogance is gonna cost you!" Griff sneered, feeling smug.
    But just as he was basking in his own triumph, Ethan suddenly picked up speed, charging straight toward the Aqua Zombies.
    "Move! Keep retreating!" Griff yelled, his voice cracking with urgency.
    He didn't even need to say it twice. The Brutal Iguana Zombie King immediately barked orders, and the zombies scattered, fleeing as fast as they could.
    But no matter how fast they ran, they couldn't outrun Ethan.
    As Ethan closed the distance, he didn't unleash the expected Domain of the Dead. Instead, a cloud of spores erupted from his body, spreading like a thick white mist and enveloping several Aqua Zombies.
    Within moments, grotesque red tumors began sprouting all over the zombies' bodies.
    As the spores spread, Ethan's form began to shift. His body morphed rapidly, shrinking and reshaping until he no longer looked like himself. In a matter of seconds, he had transformed into a young girl with a mushroom growing out of her head.
    "Ehehehe, look at you all freaking out! Relax, I'm not the boss. I'm Lil' Shroom," she said with a mischievous giggle.
    Griff and the Brutal Iguana Zombie King had been bracing themselves for a full-on assault, their nerves stretched to the breaking point. Seeing Ethan¡ªor rather, Lil' Shroom¡ªreveal herself, they both let out a small sigh of relief.
    But then, as the realization sank in, their expressions quickly shifted to confusion.
    "Wait a second¡­ Lil' Shroom?" Griff muttered, his brow furrowing.
    "...Lil' Shroom?" the Iguana King echoed, equally baffled.
    Something wasn't adding up...

 Chapter 173 He cant hear you anymore

    Griff stared blankly ahead, his mind racing as he realized what had just happened. If this wasn't the Zombie King, then his team was in serious danger."Damn it," he muttered under his breath.
    They'd been tricked.
    Meanwhile, on the other side of the city, Grizzly and the others were still in hot pursuit.
    "Heh, gotta admit, these cyborgs are pretty handy. If it were just us, we'd never have tracked down the Zombie King this fast," one of them said with a smirk.
    "Now that we've found it, we need to take it out ASAP," the female teammate nodded in agreement.
    The group darted through the crumbling streets, their pace relentless. Up ahead, Big Ears and Shrimpy were sprinting for their lives, their legs pumping furiously.
    The two weren't slow, but compared to human Awakeners, they were no match. Big Ears glanced over his shoulder and saw the humans closing in fast. They were almost on them.
    "Oh crap! Somebody help!" Big Ears yelped, his first instinct being to head straight for the building where Ethan lived.
    Unknowingly, Grizzly and his team had already chased them deep into the zombie nest. But just as they were about to close the gap, a strange sound echoed through the air above the street ahead.
    "Caw! Caw!"
    The mournful cries of crows filled the sky as a massive flock swooped down, so dense they nearly blotted out the sun.
    "Huh?" Big Ears stopped in his tracks, staring up at the sky. The panic on his face melted away, replaced by a sly grin.
    "Shrimpy, stop running!" he called out.
    "What? Why?" Shrimpy turned back, confused.
    Big Ears' lips curled into a mischievous smirk. "It's time for some caw-caw carnage."
    ...
    Ahead of them, in the direction the crows had come from, a figure suddenly appeared. He walked toward them with calm, deliberate steps, his presence radiating an unsettling confidence.
    Grizzly and his team skidded to a halt, their instincts screaming at them. A heavy sense of dread settled over them like a storm cloud.
    The man's gaze swept over them, casual and unbothered. "Took you long enough," Ethan said, his tone light, almost mocking.
    "Uh¡­ what?" The three of them froze, their faces a mix of confusion and unease.
    The cyborg beside them blinked, its green optical sensors flashing as it began scanning.
    [Scanning¡­ Target identified: Zombie King. Level: Unknown. Combat Power: Unknown. Unable to lock onto target¡­]
    The team's unease deepened into outright fear. If even the cyborg couldn't get a read on him, did that mean this guy was beyond its computational limits?
    What kind of monster were they dealing with?
    "Wait a second," Grizzly muttered, his voice shaky. "Didn't Captain Griff say the Zombie King was on his side of the city?"
    Before they could process this, a frantic voice crackled through their comms.
    "Hey! The Zombie King over here is a fake! Abort the mission immediately and get out of the nest! Now!"
    Grizzly's face went pale. "...What?"
    But it was too late. From the alleys and side streets, zombies began to emerge, their numbers growing by the second. On the buildings around them, elite zombies crawled down the walls like spiders, their movements unnervingly fast.
    The ground beneath their feet trembled as massive bio-mutants rose from the ruins, their grotesque forms radiating raw, murderous intent.
    The entire area was swarming with the undead. They were completely surrounded.
    Grizzly's lips went dry, his Adam's apple bobbing as he swallowed hard. His voice trembled as he spoke into the comms.
    "Boss¡­ we're not getting out of here."
    "What?!" Griff's voice came through, sharp with panic. He was starting to piece together what was happening.
    The female teammate's eyes darted around at the encroaching zombies, her body trembling. "What do we do now?"
    The cyborg, devoid of any human emotion or fear, continued its cold, mechanical calculations. Its electronic voice was calm, almost indifferent.
    [Scanning¡­ Enemy strength overwhelming. Victory impossible. Recommended action: Escape.]
    The three of them turned to the cyborg, clinging to it as their last hope. "Then hurry up and calculate a way for us to escape!"
    [Accessing database¡­ Calculating optimal escape route¡­ Calculation failed. Probability of successful escape: 0.00%.]
    "Wha¡ª"
    The three of them stared at the cyborg, dumbfounded. Their faces darkened as the realization hit them. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "You're telling us we can't escape, and you're still suggesting we try? What kind of useless junk are you?!"
    "Stupid piece of scrap metal!"
    "There's no other way. We'll have to fight them to the death!" Grizzly clenched his teeth, his jaw tight with determination. A flicker of resolve burned in his eyes.
    The cyborg, however, continued its relentless calculations.
    [Calculating¡­ Simulating combat scenarios: 20,000 iterations. All failed. Probability of victory: 0.00%. Conclusion: Certain death.]
    "..." Grizzly's face twitched, veins popping on his forehead. He was seriously considering shutting the damn thing off for good.
    But Ethan wasn't about to give them the luxury of time. His eyes flashed crimson, and in an instant, the terrifying Domain of the Dead surged forward like a tidal wave.
    The three were immediately engulfed. Their bodies felt impossibly heavy, as if they'd been plunged into quicksand.
    At the same time, the surrounding zombies let out guttural roars and charged at them with feral intensity.
    [Ice Wall activated.]
    The cyborg emitted a chilling aura, and countless shards of ice crystallized around it, forming a thick barrier to fend off the oncoming horde.
    The wall was solid, its surface gleaming with frost. Zombies clawed at it, their razor-sharp nails scraping against the ice with a grating shhhk-shhhk sound that made their teeth ache. For a moment, it held firm.
    But then, one of the bio-mutants lumbered forward. Its massive claw swung down with the force of a meteor, aiming straight for the ice wall.
    CRACK!
    The wall shattered instantly, shards of ice scattering like glass.
    The cyborg, however, had anticipated this. Its right arm had already begun gathering earth-element energy, forming a massive stone fist.
    BOOM!
    The cyborg swung its fist upward, meeting the bio-mutant's claw head-on. The impact reverberated through the air, and flames erupted from the cyborg's fist, exploding with a deafening roar.
    The sheer force of the blast sent the bio-mutant stumbling back dozens of feet.
    It was clear this cyborg wasn't ordinary¡ªit was an A+ grade, wielding ice, earth, and fire elements. Its combat capabilities were formidable.
    "Not bad," Ethan remarked, his tone casual, almost amused. "Too bad¡­ you're all bark and no bite."
    With a flick of his wrist, a tachi appeared in Ethan's hand. The blade ignited with roaring flames as he swung it toward the cyborg.
    [Scanning¡­ Target's power exceeds limits. Defense impossible.] Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    The cyborg froze, momentarily stunned.
    Ethan's blade sliced downward, cutting through the cyborg's earth-element armor with a screech of metal grinding against metal.
    SHRRK!
    The cyborg's body split open, revealing not blood but sparking wires and exposed circuitry.
    [Energy supply insufficient. Transmitting combat data¡­ Shutting down.]
    The light in the cyborg's eyes dimmed, and its metallic body collapsed to the ground with a resounding thud.
    Grizzly and the others stared in horror. An A+ grade, triple-element cyborg¡ªtaken out in mere moments.
    The female teammate, a psychic Awakener, gritted her teeth, her silver hair damp with sweat. She was using her mental barrier to resist the crushing pressure of the Domain of the Dead. But the domain's power was overwhelming, and her head throbbed as if needles were stabbing into her brain. Her body trembled, and she was on the verge of collapse.
    Behind her, another figure loomed in the shadows¡ªa second Zombie King, PhD. His eyes gleamed with malice as he seized the opportunity to strike. His Mind Spike ability lashed out, a brutal psychic attack meant to finish her off.
    "AHHH!"
    The girl screamed, her mental defenses shattering like glass. It felt as though boiling oil had been poured into her skull. The pain was unbearable. Her vision went black, and she crumpled to the ground, lifeless. Brain-dead.
    "Emma!" Grizzly roared, his eyes bloodshot. With Emma gone, her psychic barrier vanished, and the oppressive weight of the Domain of the Dead grew even stronger. His movements became sluggish, his body heavy as lead.
    A scream from nearby snapped his attention away. The younger teammate had been cornered by two bio-mutants. They pummeled him mercilessly before a swarm of elite zombies descended, dragging him to the ground. Their claws and teeth tore into him, and within moments, he was reduced to a bloody mess, his body ripped apart.
    The battle had lasted less than a minute, and Grizzly was the only one left standing.
    He watched in despair as his teammates fell one by one, their lives snuffed out like candles in a storm. The cyborg's calculations had been right¡ªthere was no hope of survival.
    Grizzly turned his head instinctively, and his heart sank. Ethan was standing right beside him, his expression calm, almost indifferent. His long fingers reached out toward Grizzly.
    Before he could react, darkness consumed him. His massive frame crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud.
    "Grizzly! Can you hear me? Are you still there?!" Griff's frantic voice crackled through the comm device on Grizzly's collar.
    Ethan glanced down at the comm, his lips curling into a faint smile. He leaned in slightly and replied, his voice smooth and unhurried.
    "He can't hear you anymore."
    ...

 Chapter 174 Im not coming back

    On the other side of the battlefield, Griff stood frozen in place, his mind blank as Ethan's voice echoed through the comms. The low growls of zombies and the wet, sickening sounds of flesh being torn apart filled the air around him.It was undeniable. His three teammates had been devoured by the horde.
    The weight of his failure hit him like a freight train. His poor decisions had led to the deaths of his entire team. A crushing guilt settled deep in his chest, suffocating him.
    "Move! We need to retreat!" the Brutal Iguana Zombie King barked, snapping Griff out of his daze. The plan had failed, and if they didn't leave now, they'd be sitting ducks when Ethan showed up.
    "Hey! What are you standing there for?" the Iguana King shouted again, his voice tinged with urgency.
    Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    Griff clenched his jaw so tightly it felt like his teeth might crack. He turned his gaze toward the city, his eyes burning with hatred. He wanted nothing more than to charge in and face Ethan head-on, to avenge his fallen comrades.
    But as he watched the endless tide of zombies pouring out of the city, including the hulking bio-mutants, cold logic took over. Charging in would be suicide.
    In the end, reason won out over rage.
    "Retreat!" Griff barked, his voice hoarse.
    The Aqua Zombies scattered immediately, retreating in disarray. They fled into the dense forest, disappearing into the shadows until all was silent once more...
    The streets fell quiet again, save for the occasional groans of the undead.
    Without Ethan's orders, the other Zombie Kings¡ªBulldozer, Lil' Shroom, and the rest¡ªdidn't bother pursuing the fleeing enemies.
    "Hah! They had the nerve to invade our turf? What a joke. They were just asking to die," Bulldozer said smugly, puffing out his chest.
    Laura shot him a sideways glance, her expression unimpressed.
    ¡ú_¡ú S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "And what exactly did you do? This was all thanks to Lil' Shroom," she said flatly.
    "Well¡­ I mean, I helped a little, didn't I?" Bulldozer stammered, his voice sheepish.
    The Zombie Kings bantered back and forth as they made their way back into the city, their camaraderie oddly casual despite the carnage...
    On the blood-soaked streets, the zombies were still feasting on the remains of the fallen humans.
    Ethan stood amidst the chaos, inspecting the spoils of battle. He'd collected several A-grade crystal cores¡ªthree from the cyborg and three from the human Awakeners.
    "Not bad¡­" Ethan murmured, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips. This haul was even better than his last trip to Santa Monica. He couldn't help but chuckle at the irony¡ªhe'd traveled so far back then, only to find that staying home yielded better results.
    It just went to show: sometimes, making the right choice was more important than working hard.
    With that thought, Ethan decided he'd earned the right to take it easy for a while.
    As the territorial crisis resolved itself, Big Ears and Shrimpy wandered back onto the scene, their movements lazy and unhurried.
    "See that? That's what happens when you mess with me," Big Ears said smugly, gesturing to the mangled remains of the humans.
    He crouched down, noticing a pool of blood on the ground. Without hesitation, he dipped a finger into it and popped it into his mouth.
    "Shrimpy, come on over. Help yourself," he said, waving his companion over.
    "Oh¡­ okay," Shrimpy replied, nodding. He watched Big Ears with mild curiosity, noting how practiced and efficient his movements were. Clearly, this wasn't the first time Big Ears had done something like this.
    Shrimpy mimicked him, dipping a finger into the blood and tasting it. The flavor was rich and satisfying¡ªit had been a long time since he'd tasted human blood.
    But¡­ something felt off.
    Big Ears noticed the distant look in Shrimpy's eyes and frowned. "What's wrong? Don't like it?"
    "No, it's good," Shrimpy said, his brow furrowed in thought. Then, after a moment, he added, "But¡­ it's not as good as lobster."
    Big Ears: "..."
    The sun dipped below the horizon, and night fell, blanketing the land in darkness.
    Back at home, Ethan sat comfortably, absorbing the six A-grade crystal cores he'd collected. His body was like a bottomless pit, endlessly consuming energy and evolving further.
    At this point, Ethan's power had surpassed the limits of human classification. If he had to assign himself a rank, he'd call it S+, teetering on the edge of SS.
    As he reflected on the day's events, his thoughts drifted to the three humans he'd killed. Judging by their gear, they weren't from Los Angeles¡ªthey were visitors from nearby San Bernardino.
    This reminded Ethan of Jessica and her team, who had also been A-grade Awakeners.
    It was becoming clear that San Bernardino's Genesis Biotech had cultivated a formidable force of Awakeners. They'd likely wiped out all the high-level Zombie Kings in their area and taken control of the city's resources.
    If that were the case, San Bernardino must be teeming with human factions. The population there was probably much larger than he'd initially thought.
    "Seems like¡­ an interesting place," Ethan mused to himself, a sly grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. Perhaps it was time to pay San Bernardino a visit.
    After all, it was only polite to return the favor. They'd been "visiting" his territory so often¡ªit would be rude not to drop by theirs in return, wouldn't it?
    With nothing pressing to do, Ethan picked up his phone and started scrolling through the internet.
    Genesis Biotech remained quiet, with no new developments. The chaos surrounding the shelter incident had mostly died down. The internal parasitic creatures had been dealt with, leaving only the Aqua Zombies roaming outside.
    But one announcement caught Ethan's attention¡ªit was different from the usual updates.
    "According to satellite monitoring, a large number of meteors are approaching Earth and are expected to scatter across various locations in the coming days. Fortunately, their size is small and unlikely to cause significant damage¡­"
    ...
    Meanwhile, Griff and the Brutal Iguana Zombie King had made it back to Santa Monica.
    When the Azure Scaled Zombie King heard about the day's events, his expression froze for a moment. Then, he let out a sigh, his thoughts surprisingly calm.
    "Losses are just part of the game," he muttered to himself. He'd grown used to setbacks like this. The damage wasn't catastrophic, and he chalked it up to just another routine skirmish. Nothing to lose sleep over.
    But when his gaze shifted to Griff, he noticed something unusual. The man's face was pale, his eyes hollow. His fists were clenched so tightly that his nails had dug into his palms, drawing blood. He stood there muttering under his breath, over and over.
    "They're dead¡­ all of them¡­ dead¡­"
    The Azure Scaled Zombie King tilted his head, puzzled. He couldn't comprehend the bonds humans shared with their teammates, nor the weight of guilt and grief. To him, Griff just seemed fragile¡ªmentally broken by a minor setback.
    "Is it really that big of a deal? You lost a few subordinates. Just recruit more. Problem solved," Azure Scaled said dismissively.
    "You don't understand!" Griff snapped, his head jerking up. His bloodshot eyes burned with fury and pain.
    "No matter what, I will avenge them."
    "Oh." Azure Scaled shrugged, mildly intrigued. "So, what's your plan?"
    "You'll find out soon enough," Griff replied, his voice low and cold. He turned on his heel and walked away, his silhouette fading into the shadows.
    As he disappeared into the darkness, a glint of unshakable resolve flashed in his eyes. He had made a decision¡ªa monumental one.
    "If I can't beat them¡­ then I'll join them," Griff thought to himself, his jaw tightening. "Maybe¡­ it's time I embraced a different way of living."
    With that, he began his journey from Santa Monica to Los Angeles.
    But before he could act on his plan, there were loose ends to tie up.
    Griff pulled out his satellite communicator and dialed a familiar number. The line buzzed for a moment before a voice answered.
    "Hello? Griff? Why are you calling so late? Did something happen?" Sophia's voice was calm but tinged with concern.
    "Grizzly, Emma¡­ they're gone. They're dead. I'm the only one left," Griff said, his voice heavy with exhaustion.
    There was silence on the other end of the line. It stretched on for what felt like an eternity before Sophia finally spoke.
    "Then come back," she said softly. "It's too dangerous for you to be out there alone. Come back, and we'll regroup. We'll come up with a new plan."
    "No," Griff said firmly. "I'm not coming back."
    ...

 Chapter 175 A massive rat

    Griff hung up the phone without hesitation and kept moving. He wasn't heading to Ethan's territory, though. Instead, his destination was Genesis Biotech in Los Angeles.After a series of security checks, scans, and identity verifications, he was finally allowed inside.
    Meanwhile, Nathan, who had been planning to relax with his secretary for the night, was interrupted by a report from his subordinates. Someone was here to see him. Annoyed, he reluctantly got dressed and stepped out of his bedroom.
    "This better be good¡­" he muttered irritably, buttoning up his shirt with a scowl.
    Not long after, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed outside his office. Before he could even process it, the door was pushed open without so much as a knock. A young man strode in, his figure sharp against the dim light.
    Nathan's first instinct was to lash out at the intruder, but the words caught in his throat when he turned to look.
    Griff stood there, disheveled and worn, his eyes bloodshot and filled with a grim determination. There was something unsettling about his presence, something that made Nathan pause.
    "You're Griff?" Nathan asked, narrowing his eyes. He'd heard of the man¡ªone of Sophia's most capable enforcers¡ªbut this was the first time they'd met face-to-face.
    Griff gave a curt nod. "That's me."
    "And what the hell are you doing here in the middle of the night?" Nathan demanded, his tone sharp and impatient. He looked like someone who'd just been asked to pay off a debt he didn't owe.
    "I need to borrow something," Griff said, his voice steady.
    Nathan raised an eyebrow, his irritation deepening. Borrow something? From him? The nerve. He already didn't get along with Sophia, and the last time they'd crossed paths, she'd screwed him over. Now one of her lackeys was here, asking for favors?
    Nathan let out a dry laugh. "Oh, this should be good. What exactly do you want to borrow?"
    "The G-virus," Griff said, his words deliberate and heavy.
    Nathan froze. His mouth opened as if to respond, but no sound came out. The refusal he'd been ready to spit out died on his lips.
    He knew exactly what Griff intended to do. It was a path that led straight into the abyss¡ªa one-way ticket to destruction.
    For a moment, the room was silent. Then Nathan exhaled sharply, his expression unreadable.
    "Fine. You can have it."
    That night was anything but ordinary.
    As the hours passed, the black of night began to fade. The first hints of dawn painted the horizon in soft gradients of white and blue. The stars, once scattered across the sky, had all but disappeared.
    Ethan stood by the floor-to-ceiling window of his high-rise, staring out at the skyline. His gaze was drawn to a streak of light cutting through the heavens, trailing a fiery tail as it tore through the early morning sky.
    "What the hell is that? A meteor?" he muttered to himself, his voice tinged with curiosity.
    It was the first time he'd seen something like this. Ever since the apocalypse, strange phenomena had become almost routine, but this¡­ this was something else.
    The streak of light grew brighter, its intensity almost blinding as it hurtled toward Los Angeles. Within moments, half the sky was bathed in a fiery red glow¡ªthe result of the meteor igniting as it tore through the atmosphere.
    With a deafening roar, the fireball streaked across the city's skyline and crashed into Angeles National Forest, just outside the city.
    BOOM!
    The ground shook violently, the impact sending shockwaves rippling through Los Angeles. Even the hordes of zombies that roamed the city were startled, their guttural growls and screeches filling the air as they reacted to the disturbance.
    For a moment, it seemed like an invasion was underway. But as the minutes passed and nothing else happened, the undead settled back into their restless silence.
    Ethan, however, couldn't shake the feeling that something was off. There was a strange energy in the air, an almost imperceptible shift in the magnetic field. It was as if something in the forest had awakened.
    "What the hell is out there?" he murmured, his unease growing.
    ...
    Deep within Angeles National Forest, the aftermath of the meteor's crash was devastating. Entire swathes of trees had been flattened, their trunks charred and smoldering. Smoke rose in thick plumes, carrying the acrid scent of scorched earth.
    At the center of the destruction lay a massive crater, over thirty feet wide. The force of the impact had vaporized some of the surrounding vegetation, leaving behind only ash and splintered wood.
    But in the middle of the crater, there was no massive meteorite. Instead, there was a small, thumb-sized stone. It was translucent, its surface shimmering with an otherworldly glow.
    Light seemed to dance within it, shifting and swirling like liquid fire. It was mesmerizing, almost dreamlike¡ªsomething not of this world.
    "Squeak, squeak¡ª"
    A massive rat, about two feet long, scurried out from the disturbed soil, its whiskers twitching as it sniffed the air. Its beady black eyes caught the faint glow of the strange stone in the crater, reflecting the soft, otherworldly light.
    The rat seemed intrigued. Curious, it scuttled closer, its nose twitching as it sniffed around the stone, trying to determine if it was something edible.
    But in an instant, the stone flared to life, its glow intensifying until it became blinding. The light engulfed the rat entirely.
    "SQUEEEAAAK!"
    The rat let out a piercing, almost agonized shriek, its cries sharp and frantic. Then, something horrifying began to happen.
    Its body started to change.
    Jagged fangs, sharp as daggers, erupted from its mouth. Its small, dark eyes turned a menacing crimson. At the same time, its body began to swell, muscles bulging grotesquely as its frame expanded. What was once a two-foot-long rodent quickly grew into a monstrous fifteen-foot beast.
    In mere moments, the ordinary rat had mutated into something far more terrifying.
    Now larger, stronger, and radiating raw power, the mutated rat blinked its glowing red eyes, seemingly pleased with its transformation. Without hesitation, it opened its massive jaws and swallowed the glowing stone whole.
    But it wasn't about to keep this newfound power to itself.
    The rat turned and burrowed back into the ground, heading straight for its colony. Deep beneath the forest floor, in a sprawling underground cavern, thousands upon thousands of rats lived in a writhing, chaotic mass. They crawled over one another, squeaking and scurrying in a dense, nightmarish swarm.
    As the mutated rat entered the colony, its body emitted a strange white light. The glow spread across the cavern, touching the other rats. One by one, they began to screech, their bodies convulsing as the light triggered rapid mutations.
    Their forms twisted and grew, fangs sprouting, eyes turning blood-red, and their bodies swelling to monstrous proportions. The once-normal rats were transforming into a horde of mutated beasts.
    The cavern echoed with the cacophony of their shrieks as the mutated rat darted through the swarm, spreading the light further. The entire colony was caught in a frenzy of evolution, a horrifying chain reaction that was quickly forming an unstoppable army of mutant rats.
    ...
    The meteor's crash site was almost dead center in Angeles National Forest, perfectly positioned between Los Angeles on one side and San Bernardino on the other. Its impact hadn't just drawn Ethan's attention¡ªpeople in San Bernardino were also starting to take notice.
    At the San Bernardino branch of Genesis Biotech, the sharp click of high heels echoed through the halls as a secretary hurried toward Sophia's office. Her slim figure moved with urgency, her heels tapping against the floor in a rapid rhythm.
    "Sophia," the secretary announced as she entered, her tone brisk. "Our drones scouted Angeles National Forest and brought back soil samples from the meteor site. After analysis, we found they contain high levels of radioactive material."
    "Oh?" Sophia raised her sharp, calculating gaze from her desk. She had been preoccupied, her thoughts lingering on her conversation with Griff the night before. The meteor hadn't seemed like a priority¡ªuntil now.
    "What kind of radioactive material?" she asked, her interest piqued.
    "We're not entirely sure yet," the secretary admitted. "But what we do know is that exposure to the radiation from the meteor is causing biological cells to become hyperactive. It's triggering mutations."
    Sophia's eyes widened slightly, the weight of the revelation sinking in. This wasn't just some random space rock¡ªit was something far more dangerous.
    "And what happens if humans are exposed to it?" she pressed.
    "They might evolve as well," the secretary replied. "But we don't have enough data yet to determine what kind of risks or side effects there might be."
    Sophia's expression darkened, her mind racing. If this radiation could accelerate evolution, it could be a game-changer. For humans, it might mean stronger Awakeners¡ªpeople with enhanced abilities. But if the same radiation affected zombies¡­
    "And what about the infected? The zombies?" she asked, her voice low and serious.
    "There's a high probability it would accelerate their evolution too," the secretary confirmed with a nod. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Sophia stood abruptly, her chair scraping against the floor. The implications were staggering. This meteor wasn't just a curiosity¡ªit was a catalyst, a potential doomsday device that could push the apocalypse into overdrive. If the zombies got their hands on it¡ªor worse, if the mutant rats spread unchecked¡ªit could spell disaster.
    "This meteor could accelerate biological evolution," Sophia murmured, her tone sharp with urgency. "It's like a doomsday accelerator. We can't let it fall into the wrong hands."
    She turned to the secretary, her voice commanding. "Send a team immediately. We need to secure that meteor. Now."
    "Yes, ma'am!" The secretary nodded and rushed out of the office.
    ...

 Chapter 176 Come on, its just a quick piss

    The sun had fully risen, casting its warm light across the land as the day began.Ethan arrived at the edge of Angeles National Forest, ready to investigate the fallen meteorite and figure out what was really going on. Without hesitation, he activated his cloaking ability and slipped into the dense forest.
    Using his memory of the meteorite's trajectory from the night before, he headed in the direction it had fallen. But the moment he stepped into the forest, something felt... off.
    The deep valleys, usually serene, were alive with bursts of activity. Birds were startled into flight, and the occasional blood-curdling cries of mutated beasts echoed through the trees. It was as if something was tearing through the forest like a swarm of locusts, leaving chaos in its wake.
    Ethan quickened his pace, heading straight toward the source of the commotion.
    The atmosphere in the forest was tense. Smaller mutated creatures were fleeing in panic, darting past him as if their lives depended on it. Mutated raccoons, mule deer, and even a California kingsnake as thick as a barrel slithered away in terror.
    "What's got you all so spooked?" Ethan muttered, not bothering to stop them. Something big was happening in the forest, that much was clear. A new predator had likely emerged, throwing the food chain into disarray.
    As he moved deeper, the signs of carnage became more apparent. The ground was littered with the remains of larger mutated beasts¡ªcoyotes, mountain lions¡ªall stripped clean of flesh, leaving behind only gleaming white skeletons.
    Ethan crouched down to examine one of the bones. It wasn't just clean¡ªit was unnervingly clean. Tiny bite marks covered the surface, evidence of something small but numerous.
    "Mutated rats¡­" he murmured, piecing it together.
    Rats were typically low on the food chain, their small size and lack of significant abilities keeping them from being a real threat. Even if they mutated, they rarely reached a power level that could rival other predators. And a whole colony mutating? Practically unheard of. Normally, they'd still be at the bottom of the hierarchy, scavenging for scraps.
    But here? The evidence was undeniable. Corpses were everywhere, even an entire pack of mutated coyotes had been wiped out. The rats weren't just surviving¡ªthey were dominating.
    "They've gone completely berserk," Ethan thought, his mind racing. "Looks like that meteorite's got some serious power¡­"
    Just as he was processing this, a faint buzzing sound caught his attention. Looking up, he spotted several drones zipping through the treetops, heading deeper into the forest.
    "Humans are on this too, huh?" Ethan muttered, intrigued. Things were definitely getting interesting. He decided to follow the drones, curious to see where they were headed.
    After about ten minutes of trekking, he reached the heart of Angeles National Forest. The area was bustling with activity. Human activity.
    Armed personnel in Genesis Biotech combat gear patrolled the perimeter of a massive crater, their alloy weapons glinting in the sunlight. The crater, about thirty feet in diameter, was surrounded by teams of researchers and an Awakeners squad. A few scientists in lab coats were crouched in the dirt, sifting through the soil as if searching for something.
    "The meteorite's not here anymore," an older scientist with graying hair announced, standing up and dusting off his hands.
    "What? Then where the hell is it?" a woman nearby asked, her tone sharp. She had her hair tied back in a ponytail, her bronze skin marked by a scar running across her right eye, giving her a fierce, no-nonsense look. This was Samantha Reed, the captain of the Awakeners squad, tasked with protecting the researchers and recovering the meteorite.
    The older scientist adjusted his glasses. "It's likely been taken¡­ by the rats."
    Samantha blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. "You're telling me a bunch of rats made off with a meteorite?"
    The scientist nodded. "Based on their behavior and the evidence we've gathered, their nest is nearby. If we wait, they'll probably come back."
    "And how long is that gonna take?" Samantha asked, clearly frustrated.
    "Depends on when they're done eating," the scientist replied matter-of-factly.
    Samantha let out a long sigh, clearly unimpressed. Staying in the forest for too long wasn't ideal¡ªmutated animals and plants were everywhere, and the longer they lingered, the more dangerous it became.
    The researchers eventually left the crater and headed toward a makeshift tent set up nearby. Ethan, watching from the shadows, couldn't help but smirk. "They even set up tents? What, planning to move in?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    It was clear that Genesis Biotech wasn't taking any chances. Sophia, the head of the organization, must've deemed this meteorite a high-priority target.
    The team she'd sent was no joke¡ªtwenty armed personnel, five Awakeners, and even two second-generation cyborgs stationed outside the tent. Their glowing green eyes scanned the surroundings, constantly on alert.
    Ethan stood still, his mind racing as he calculated the best way to deal with the humans while maximizing his own advantage. But just as he was about to finalize a plan, a strange sensation crept over him¡ªsomething felt... off.
    He turned his head slightly, scanning his surroundings, and then he saw it.
    Perched on the thick branch of an ancient tree was a massive owl, its body easily over two feet tall. Its round, unblinking eyes were locked onto the tent below, an eerie intensity radiating from its gaze. What caught Ethan's attention even more was the glint in its eyes¡ªsomething dark, something far too cunning for a creature like this.
    "What the hell is that?" Ethan muttered under his breath, his curiosity piqued. He was glad he hadn't acted rashly. Clearly, the meteorite hadn't just drawn him and the humans¡ªit had attracted... something else.
    The forest was turning into a circus of competing interests. And now Ethan couldn't help but wonder¡ªwas the owl alone? Or were there other unknown forces lurking nearby, waiting for their moment?
    As he pondered, a group of armed patrolmen wandered beneath the tree where the owl was perched. They were chatting casually, their weapons slung over their shoulders.
    "Hold up, I gotta take a leak," one of them said, stopping abruptly.
    His teammate turned to him with a smirk. "Man, what's with you lately? You've been peeing nonstop. What, too much action in the bedroom? Kidney's giving out on you?"
    "Shut up, man. It's nothing like that," the guy replied, laughing awkwardly. "You guys go on ahead. I'll catch up in a minute."
    The teammate hesitated, frowning. "I don't know, dude. This place is sketchy as hell. What if something jumps you while you're, you know, mid-stream?"
    "Come on, it's just a quick piss. What's the worst that could happen? Besides, I can't go with you all standing around staring at me. Just go, I'll be fine."
    "Alright, whatever," the teammate relented, shaking his head. The group moved on, leaving the man alone under the tree.
    The man hurried over to the base of the tree, fumbling with his combat gear. As he unzipped his pants and began relieving himself, a look of pure relief spread across his face. The sound of water hitting the ground echoed faintly in the quiet forest.
    But he didn't notice the danger above him.
    The owl, still perched on the branch, shifted slightly. Its piercing gaze never wavered as it watched the man through the gaps in the leaves. Then, without warning, it spread its massive wings and dove silently toward its target.
    "Huh?" The man heard the faint rustle of movement and instinctively looked up. His eyes widened in horror as the enormous owl came hurtling toward him. He opened his mouth to scream, but before he could make a sound, the owl's head tilted unnaturally to the side, and something grotesque happened.
    A long, snake-like tendril shot out from the owl's neck, whipping through the air and wrapping tightly around the man's mouth.
    "Mmmph! Mmmphhh!" The man's muffled cries were barely audible as he struggled, his hands clawing at the slimy appendage. But the tendril wasn't done. It forced its way between his teeth, prying his jaw open as it slithered deeper into his throat.
    "Guhhh!" The man gagged violently, his face turning pale as veins bulged on his forehead. His body convulsed, his knees buckling under the overwhelming sensation of choking.
    The tendril seized the opportunity, sliding further into his body with a sickening squelch. In one swift motion, it disappeared entirely, leaving no trace of its presence.
    The man froze, his body stiff as a board. For a moment, there was nothing but silence. Then, with a series of unsettling cracks and pops, his posture straightened unnaturally. The look of terror on his face melted away, replaced by an eerie calm. His lips curled into the faintest of smiles, so subtle it was almost imperceptible.
    "Hsss..." He let out a soft, shuddering breath, his body trembling slightly as if from the aftereffects of relief. To anyone watching, it might've looked like nothing more than a post-pee shiver.
    ...

 Chapter 177 Get ready for battle!

    "Parasite creatures, huh?" Ethan muttered to himself. He'd seen these things before.The owl's body was shriveled up, like it was just a thin layer of skin clinging to the ground.
    The man, on the other hand, had a sinister glint in his eyes, eerily similar to the owl's earlier expression. A faint, unsettling smile played on his lips. After pulling up his pants, he took off, heading in the direction of the patrol squad.
    It was obvious now¡ªthe parasite creatures had been drawn here by the meteorite too.
    Ethan couldn't shake the feeling that these creatures weren't native to Earth. Maybe they'd come from outer space, sensing the meteorite somehow¡­ like it was calling to them.
    But before he could dwell on it further, the sound of wings flapping¡ªsharp and chaotic¡ªechoed through the forest canopy. A flock of owls, varying in size, was heading straight for them. They perched on the dense branches of the trees, their round, unblinking eyes fixed on the humans below. A faint, predatory glint flickered in their gaze.
    "There's so many of them¡­" Ethan mumbled under his breath.
    The humans below, however, were still oblivious. They were too busy strategizing, focused on how to deal with the mutated rats and planning their next move.
    But then, one of the armed men quietly slipped away from the group. His movements were shifty, like he was up to no good. He jogged a fair distance away, ducking behind a tree. After glancing around to make sure no one was watching, he pulled out a satellite communicator.
    "Hey! Guys, I've got the intel. That meteorite? It's the real deal. We have to get our hands on it. Genesis Biotech is throwing everything they've got at this, so we need to bring in some of our top people too¡­" His voice dropped even lower, but Ethan, hidden nearby, caught every word.
    "Wait until they're busy taking out the mutated rats. That's when we'll swoop in and grab the prize¡­ What? Dave's coming? Oh, then it's a done deal!"
    The man's tone grew more excited as he continued whispering into the communicator, his face lighting up with anticipation.
    Ethan narrowed his eyes. So, this guy was a mole planted inside Genesis Biotech. Most likely, he was from the Black Hand Legion. And now, they were after the meteorite too. From the sound of it, they were planning to bring in some heavy hitters.
    "Bring them all," Ethan thought to himself with a smirk.
    The forest was turning into a powder keg. Genesis Biotech, parasite creatures, and now the Black Hand Legion¡ªit was all coming to a head. For ordinary people, none of these groups were easy to deal with. They were all dangerous in their own ways.
    With so many powerful players converging here, a chaotic battle was inevitable. On the surface, it might look like a gathering of elites, but to Ethan, it felt more like a buffet table being set for him.
    He stayed hidden, biding his time, watching everything unfold.
    And sure enough, it wasn't long before reinforcements arrived.
    From the direction of San Bernardino, another group quietly made their way into the forest. They moved with precision, using psychic barriers to mask their presence, and took cover behind a large boulder.
    There were over twenty of them, all Awakeners who had formed crystal cores. Their strength was undeniable.
    Leading them was a gaunt-faced middle-aged man named Dave Stone. His sharp cheekbones and piercing eyes gave him a predatory air, like he could see straight through you. He was an A-rank psychic Awakener, a rarity among humans.
    Psychic abilities were notoriously difficult to develop, and reaching A-rank was no small feat. Dave was a legend in San Bernardino. He'd taken down countless enemies, whether they were zombie kings or rival humans, harvesting their crystal cores to absorb their energy.
    But today, something felt off.
    "I don't know why, but something's not right¡­" Dave muttered, his psychic energy spreading out to scan the area. A vague sense of unease gnawed at him.
    "What's wrong, Dave?" a younger man beside him asked.
    "I can't put my finger on it¡­" Dave admitted, his brow furrowed.
    The younger man tried to reassure him. "Come on, we've got this all figured out. We'll let them fight the rats, then we'll swoop in and take them all out. Easy."
    "Yeah, yeah," a few others chimed in, nodding in agreement.
    "Exactly! Why choose when we can have it all?" someone joked.
    "This plan is next-level genius!" another added, grinning.
    "And they'll never see it coming," a third said smugly. "We've even got a mole planted right in their midst¡­"
    The group chuckled, their confidence growing as they waited for the perfect moment to strike.
    But what they didn't realize was that a few owls perched above them in the treetops were watching their every move, their unblinking eyes locked onto the group below.
    But not far away, Ethan was quietly observing everything, taking it all in.
    "Is that it? No one else?" he murmured to himself.
    ¡­
    Time passed, but no new factions showed up. The groups already present remained in a tense stalemate, each harboring their own schemes, silently waiting for the right moment to act.
    Meanwhile, the nearby valley was alive with the sound of flapping wings and the mournful cries of mutated beasts. It was clear the mutated rats had wreaked havoc in the area.
    When creatures first mutate, they experience an intense hunger, desperate to consume energy. Judging by the eerie silence creeping over the region, the rats had likely devoured most of the mutated beasts in the vicinity.
    Then, from deep within the dense forest ahead, came the faint sound of rustling. The underbrush trembled, and a faint, high-pitched squeaking began to echo through the trees.
    "The mutated rats are back!" one of Genesis Biotech's Awakeners called out, their voice tinged with nervousness.
    But Captain Samantha didn't seem convinced. Her brow furrowed as she stared into the forest.
    "No¡­ it doesn't look like they're coming back."
    "Then what are they doing?" someone nearby asked, curiosity laced with unease.
    Samantha's sharp gaze remained fixed on the shadows ahead. The squeaking grew louder, more frenzied, and in the distance, dark shapes darted across the branches of the trees.
    "They're still hunting," Samantha said grimly. "But this time¡­ they're coming for us."
    "What?!" The people around her froze, their faces pale with shock.
    It turned out the rats weren't done feeding. Their sharp senses had picked up the scent of humans, and now they were charging straight toward them.
    "Get ready for battle!" Samantha barked, her voice cutting through the rising tension.
    Behind her, the Awakeners began to channel their energy, their focus sharpening as they prepared for the fight.
    Moments later, shadows began to emerge from the forest. One by one, the mutated rats burst into view. They came in all shapes and sizes, their blood-red eyes gleaming with a feral hunger. Their sharp fangs glinted in the dim light as they surged forward in a relentless wave.
    In the blink of an eye, the rats were everywhere. They swarmed the ground, and some even leapt down from the treetops, landing with bone-jarring thuds.
    "There's so many of them!" one of the Awakeners muttered, their expression darkening.
    [Scanning¡­ Mutated rats detected. Threat level: D+. Combat strength: low. Initiating fireball attack.] S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    A cyborg, its mechanical systems calculating the optimal strategy, was the first to strike. With a whir of energy, it launched a blazing fireball straight into the densest part of the rat swarm.
    Boom!
    The fireball exploded on impact, engulfing dozens of rats in flames. Smoke billowed into the air, carrying the acrid stench of burnt flesh.
    Fire, the bane of most beasts, sent a ripple of panic through the swarm. The rats screeched in alarm, their cries sharp and piercing. But instead of retreating, they seemed to grow even more frenzied, their bloodlust driving them forward.
    "Attack!" Samantha shouted, her voice steady and commanding.
    The Awakeners behind her unleashed their abilities in unison. Waves of energy surged through the forest as their powers erupted, turning the battlefield into utter chaos. Explosions rang out, trees splintered and fell, and the air was thick with the sounds of combat.
    The twenty armed personnel accompanying them drew their weapons and joined the fray, slashing and shooting at the oncoming rats.
    Even a few of the scientists, who had injected themselves with experimental evolution serums, stepped into the fight. As Awakeners with Neurocores, they were more than capable of cutting down the lower-level mutated rats with ease.
    The battle between humans and rats had officially begun.
    ¡­

 Chapter 178 Theres a mole!

    "Let them fight. The more chaotic, the better..." Dave stood silently with his crew from the Black Hand Legion, watching the scene unfold with cold detachment.The mutated rats weren't particularly strong yet, given their recent transformation, but their sheer numbers overwhelmed Genesis Biotech's forces.
    Two armed guards were dragged down, their screams piercing the air before they were swallowed by the writhing black tide of rodents. Moments later, as the swarm dispersed, all that remained were two skeletal corpses, stripped clean.
    "We need to find their Rat King," Samantha said, her sharp gaze scanning the battlefield.
    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire
    If they could kill the Rat King and retrieve the Radiant Crystal, the rest of the rats wouldn't matter. They were just cannon fodder.
    It didn't take long for her to spot it¡ªa massive rat, nearly 15 feet long, perched on a large tree. Its fur was matted with the blood of other animals, giving it a grotesque and menacing appearance. The creature's body emitted a faint, shimmering glow, a sign of its rapid growth from devouring flesh.
    "That's the one!" Samantha shouted, her voice firm and commanding.
    One of her teammates reacted instantly, raising a hand. A stream of pale blue energy surged forward, encasing the giant rat in a shimmering sphere of water.
    "Water Prison, activated!"
    Samantha didn't waste a second. With a single step, she launched herself forward like a predator on the hunt. As an A-rank Speed Awakened, her movements were a blur, leaving afterimages in her wake as she closed in on the Rat King.
    "Squeeeak!"
    Sensing the danger, the Rat King let out an ear-piercing screech. In response, countless rats leapt from the trees, forming a living wall to block Samantha's path.
    Without hesitation, Samantha drew her blade. Her katana flashed through the air, slicing with such speed that it seemed to vanish, leaving only a whirlwind of afterimages. The rats in her way were shredded instantly, their blood and flesh spraying in all directions.
    Step by step, she pushed forward, carving a path through the swarm. The ground behind her was littered with mangled rat corpses, and she was closing in on the Rat King.
    "Time to die!" Samantha thought, a flicker of triumph in her eyes as she raised her katana for the killing blow.
    But not far away, the Black Hand Legion was watching closely, their expressions darkening.
    "She's stronger than I thought..." one of them muttered.
    "Of course she is. She's an A-rank Speed Awakened. Aside from the Four Knights of Bernardino, she's one of the best out there."
    "So what now? She's about to take out the Rat King!"
    "..."
    Dave's eyes narrowed as he observed the scene. A cold, murderous intent began to radiate from him. There was no way he was going to let Samantha claim the Radiant Crystal. If she got her hands on it, they'd never be able to catch her¡ªnot with her speed.
    "Move in!" Dave barked.
    At his command, the Black Hand Legion sprang into action, charging toward the fray.
    Samantha, still focused on the Rat King, didn't notice the danger closing in. Her katana gleamed as she prepared to strike. But just as she was about to deliver the fatal blow, a sharp, stabbing pain shot through her head, like needles piercing her brain. A psychic attack had blindsided her.
    "Ahhh!" she cried out, clutching her head as her vision went black. Her body wavered before collapsing to the ground.
    The surrounding rats seized the opportunity, swarming toward her in a frenzy.
    Fortunately, her teammates reacted quickly. They rushed forward, cutting down the rats and pulling Samantha to safety.
    "Samantha! Are you okay?" one of them asked, his voice filled with concern.
    "I... I'm fine," she replied, though her pale lips and dazed expression said otherwise. The psychic attack had left her shaken, and she wouldn't recover immediately.
    As she struggled to regain her composure, her eyes darted toward the commotion. That's when she saw them¡ªDave and his Black Hand Legion charging into the battlefield. Her heart sank, and her face twisted in alarm.
    "Damn it! It's an ambush."
    "Heh, you're dead meat now!" one of the Black Hand members sneered.
    The Black Hand Legion was infamous for their brutality and madness. They didn't discriminate in their slaughter¡ªwhether it was Genesis Biotech personnel or the mutated rats, anything in their path was fair game.
    The battle escalated into utter chaos, the violence and bloodshed reaching new heights.
    Samantha's brow furrowed as she tried to piece it all together. She hadn't expected the Black Hand Legion to show up, but it didn't take long for her to figure out their motive.
    "There's a mole!"
    The Black Hand Legion tore through the battlefield like a storm, cutting down over ten Genesis Biotech operatives in mere moments. Victory was within their grasp.
    "Make sure to capture Samantha alive," Dave growled, his voice dripping with malice. "She's been a thorn in our side in San Bernardino for way too long."
    One of his men grinned wickedly. "Oh, don't worry. We'll make sure she gets a taste of the Black Hand Legion's... hospitality before we finish her off."
    The Black Hand Legion had the upper hand, boasting twenty Awakeners with crystal cores, while Genesis Biotech only had five, plus two dual-ability cyborgs. And with the element of surprise on their side, the outcome was almost inevitable.
    If it weren't for the fact that Genesis Biotech had a few A-rank fighters, they'd have been wiped out already.
    The armed personnel were faring even worse, falling one after another, their bodies littering the ground.
    But amidst the chaos, one corner of the battlefield stood out.
    A frost-type Awakener from the Black Hand Legion raised his hand, conjuring a sharp icicle that shot forward and impaled a Genesis Biotech soldier.
    The soldier didn't fall.
    No blood spilled.
    He just stood there, motionless, staring blankly at the frost Awakener.
    "What the...?" The frost Awakener frowned, confused. Why wasn't this guy going down?
    Unsettled, he decided to test it further.
    He yanked out the icicle and stabbed the soldier again. And again.
    Still, the man didn't budge. His lifeless eyes remained fixed on the frost Awakener, and a strange, unsettling grin spread across his face. Drool dripped from the corner of his mouth as if he were... excited.
    "What the hell..."
    A chill ran down the frost Awakener's spine. Something was very, very wrong.
    Before he could react, a massive mutated rat leapt from a nearby tree, landing squarely on the soldier's head. The rat bared its fangs, ready to tear into the man's skull.
    But then, the soldier's mouth opened wide¡ªunnaturally wide.
    A tentacle shot out, piercing the rat clean through. The creature squealed in agony as the tentacle coiled around it and dragged it back into the soldier's gaping maw.
    The man didn't even chew. He just swallowed the rat whole.
    "I can't hold back anymore..." the soldier muttered, his voice guttural and alien.
    "W-what the hell?!"
    The frost Awakener's eyes widened in horror. Even the notoriously ruthless Black Hand Legion members froze, stunned by what they were witnessing.
    And then, the soldier's mouth split open.
    It didn't just open¡ªit split, peeling back into four sections like a grotesque flower. Before the frost Awakener could scream, the soldier lunged forward, biting down on his head with a sickening crunch.
    The frost Awakener's headless body crumpled to the ground, blood pooling beneath it. The scene was beyond brutal¡ªit was monstrous. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    And this wasn't an isolated incident.
    All across the battlefield, other Genesis Biotech soldiers began to reveal their true forms. They had been parasitized by horrifying creatures, and now their bodies were splitting open, sprouting writhing tentacles that lashed out at anything nearby.
    Some of the parasites burst out of their hosts entirely, seeking new victims to infest.
    The battlefield, already a bloodbath, descended into pure nightmare fuel. What had been a brutal fight now became a scene of unspeakable horror.
    Even the mutated rats hesitated, their primal instincts screaming at them to stay away.
    The parasitic creatures were something else entirely¡ªsomething that inspired a deep, instinctual fear.
    "What... what the hell is this?!"
    Dave and Samantha both froze, their faces pale. Neither of them had ever seen anything like this before. Fear gripped them both.
    "What are these things?"
    But there was no time to dwell on it. Both of them instinctively turned their eyes toward the Rat King.
    The only way out of this nightmare was to grab the Radiant Crystal and get the hell out of there. Staying any longer was suicide.
    Without a word, they both charged toward the Rat King.
    "It's mine!" Samantha's speed was unmatched. In the blink of an eye, she was at the Rat King's side.
    But Dave wasn't about to let her win. His psychic energy surged forward, enveloping her in a mental assault.
    Samantha had been expecting it, but even so, the sharp pain in her head made her falter. Her vision blurred for a split second.
    "Hand it over!" Dave roared, closing in fast.
    "ROAR!"
    The parasitic creatures screeched, drawn to the Radiant Crystal like moths to a flame. Their tentacles shot out in all directions, a writhing mass of death and destruction converging on the Rat King.
    "Squeak! Squeak!"
    The mutated Rat King looked around frantically, its beady eyes filled with panic. It seemed to realize that everyone¡ªhuman, rat, and parasite alike¡ªwas after it.
    For a moment, it just froze, as if thinking, What the hell is wrong with all of you?!
    But Samantha wasn't about to let anything stop her. As an A-rank Speed Awakener, she was a master at snatching things in the heat of chaos.
    Ignoring the stabbing pain in her head, she raised her katana and slashed the Rat King in half with a single, precise strike.
    Blood sprayed everywhere, and the Rat King's organs spilled out onto the ground. Among the carnage, a radiant, glowing crystal shot into the air.
    "So that's the Radiant Crystal..." Samantha muttered, her eyes locking onto it.
    But she wasn't the only one.
    Dave, the Black Hand Legion members, and even the parasitic creatures all turned toward the crystal, their movements eerily synchronized.
    For a split second, time seemed to slow down. The chaos around them faded into the background as everyone focused on the glowing prize.
    Thinking fast, Samantha grabbed the crystal mid-air and hurled it toward one of her teammates.
    "Catch it!!!"
    ...

 Chapter 179 Not a bad idea

    The Radiant Crystal shot through the air like a bullet, heading straight for the teammate.The teammate stared at it, unblinking, every nerve in his body stretched taut. He was ready, hands outstretched to catch it, not daring to make a single mistake as the crystal hurtled closer and closer.
    But then, something unexpected happened.
    Just as the Radiant Crystal was halfway to its destination, there was a sharp snap. Two long, slender fingers caught it mid-flight.
    "Huh?"
    Everyone froze, stunned.
    Ethan's figure appeared out of nowhere, his gaze lowered as he inspected the Radiant Crystal now resting between his fingers.
    The moment it touched his hand, a cool, icy sensation spread through his palm. Under the shimmering glow of the crystal, he could feel his body's cells buzzing with energy. It was clear¡ªthis thing could accelerate evolution.
    A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. What a nice little treasure. And I didn't even have to try.
    "Thanks for the hard work, everyone," Ethan said casually.
    "???"
    Samantha collapsed to the ground, her eyes wide with disbelief. The Radiant Crystal she had risked her life to grab was now in someone else's hands.
    Dave frowned, his sharp senses picking up on something unusual. His mental scan of Ethan revealed an unsettling presence. This guy wasn't going to be easy to deal with.
    "Another powerhouse?" Dave muttered under his breath.
    Samantha, however, was already losing it. She scrambled to her feet, shouting, "What are you all standing around for? Go get the Radiant Crystal back!"
    "Oh¡­ right!"
    The teammate who had been ready to catch the crystal snapped out of his daze. A hulking man, clearly a strength-type Awakener, he stomped forward in two massive strides, his face twisted into a snarl as he reached out to grab Ethan by the collar.
    "Well, that's just rude¡­" Ethan muttered, shaking his head.
    In one fluid motion, he raised his hand, and a sleek tachi appeared in his grip. With a swift diagonal slash, the blade cut through the air.
    Swish!
    The sound was sharp and clean, like slicing through a watermelon. The man's forearm was severed in an instant.
    "AAAHHH!"
    The man let out a bloodcurdling scream as blood gushed from the stump of his arm. He stumbled back, clutching the wound, his face pale with shock and pain.
    But Ethan wasn't done. With another effortless swing, the tachi sliced upward, starting at the man's chin and carving all the way through to the top of his skull. The blade flicked, and a crystal core popped out, gleaming in the light.
    The entire sequence was seamless, like a choreographed dance.
    The man's screams cut off abruptly. His lifeless body crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud.
    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd.
    "Holy¡ª"
    Someone sucked in a sharp breath. If they remembered correctly, that guy was a B+ level Awakener, nearly A-level. And yet, Ethan had taken him down like he was nothing.
    Dave's eyes narrowed as he studied Ethan. Something wasn't right. There was no trace of a living person's aura coming from him.
    His heart sank.
    No way¡­
    "The Zombie King!" Dave blurted out, his voice trembling slightly. "He's a Zombie King!"
    "What?!"
    The others recoiled in shock.
    They were all from San Bernardino and didn't know much about Los Angeles, but they'd heard the rumors. Whispers of a terrifyingly powerful Zombie King roaming the city.
    Could it really be him?
    "This guy's dangerous. Stay sharp!" Dave warned, his voice urgent. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire
    What had started as a simple plan to swoop in and claim the prize had turned into a nightmare. Not only were they dealing with parasitic monsters, but now a Zombie King had entered the fray.
    "We don't need to kill him," Dave said quickly, trying to rally his team. "Just grab the Radiant Crystal and get out of here!"
    All eyes locked onto Ethan. The Radiant Crystal in his hand had made him the center of attention, the target of everyone's greed.
    Dave was the first to act. His powerful mental energy surged forward, confident in his abilities. His psychic attacks had never failed him before.
    Two of his teammates followed close behind, charging at Ethan in perfect sync.
    This was their usual strategy: Dave would disrupt or control the target with his psychic powers, leaving them vulnerable for his teammates to finish off. It had worked countless times before.
    The group charged forward with overwhelming force, Dave's psychic energy manifesting into a tangible barrier that surged ahead like a tidal wave, aiming to crush everything in its path.
    Ethan stood still, watching them with an almost bored expression. Then, in the blink of an eye, his crimson eyes flared with an eerie glow.
    The Domain of the Dead erupted around him. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    A suffocating wave of pressure spread out like a tsunami, engulfing everything in its reach.
    Dave's psychic barrier, which had seemed so formidable, crumbled like fragile paper, torn apart in an instant.
    "ARGH¡ª!"
    Dave clutched his head, a piercing pain exploding in his brain as he let out a guttural scream.
    The two teammates who had rushed ahead fared even worse. Not only was Ethan completely unaffected by their assault, but the oppressive force radiating from him pinned them in place.
    "What the hell is this?!"
    "This¡­ this isn't like before!"
    Their eyes widened in terror as they realized they were trapped within the Domain of the Dead. Their bodies felt impossibly heavy, as though they were carrying mountains on their backs. They couldn't move, couldn't even lift a finger.
    And then came the fear. A primal, bone-deep terror that gripped their hearts as they felt death creeping closer.
    Ethan walked toward them, his steps unhurried, almost casual. As he passed by, his long, slender fingers reached out, piercing into their skulls with surgical precision.
    One by one, he extracted their crystal cores.
    His expression remained calm, detached, as though he were performing a mundane chore. Before their lifeless bodies could even hit the ground, he flicked his wrist, storing the cores in his spatial storage ring.
    It was all so smooth, so practiced, as if this was second nature to him.
    Dave, still clutching his head in agony, watched the scene unfold with growing horror. The pain in his skull was unbearable, but what truly terrified him was the ease with which Ethan dispatched his men.
    Ethan didn't stop. He moved toward the remaining survivors like a gardener harvesting ripe fruit, methodically collecting what he wanted.
    That's when it hit Dave.
    He'd been looking at this all wrong.
    This wasn't about fighting for the Radiant Crystal anymore.
    This was about survival.
    "Forget the Radiant Crystal! We need to retreat!" Dave shouted to the few remaining members of his team, his voice trembling with urgency.
    The others didn't need to be told twice. They turned and bolted, desperate to escape.
    But Ethan's voice cut through the chaos, calm and cold.
    "In such a rush? Let me help you with that."
    With a mere thought, the Domain of the Dead expanded further. The trees around them shattered into splinters, leaves and debris swirling violently in the air.
    The fleeing group didn't make it far. The oppressive force of the domain caught up to them, freezing their bodies in place. The weaker ones collapsed immediately, their legs giving out beneath them.
    They were spent. The earlier battles had drained them of their strength, leaving them powerless to resist.
    Even Dave, who prided himself on his psychic abilities, was at his limit. His mental reserves were nearly depleted, and his body felt like it was being crushed under an invisible weight.
    When he turned his head, he realized with a jolt that Ethan was already standing in front of him.
    Dave's entire body trembled. His face twisted in terror, his mind screaming at him to move, to fight, to do something.
    But it was too late.
    Ethan reached out, his hand plunging into Dave's skull with unnerving precision. When he pulled back, a crystal core gleamed in his palm.
    Ethan tilted his head, examining it with mild curiosity.
    "An A-grade psychic crystal core," he murmured, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "How cute. I've never seen one of these before."
    He turned the core over in his hand, admiring its brilliance for a moment before slipping it into his storage ring.
    And just like that, Dave's lifeless body crumpled to the ground.
    The rest of the Black Hand Legion was no more. Ethan had wiped them out entirely.
    The only ones left were Samantha, a few other human survivors, and the parasitic monsters that had been lurking nearby.
    Samantha was in bad shape. She'd taken the brunt of the earlier psychic attacks while fighting for the Radiant Crystal, and her body was still recovering from being partially parasitized. Her head throbbed painfully, and her strength was all but gone.
    She stared at Ethan, her heart sinking into the pit of her stomach.
    Dave, the infamous psychic powerhouse of San Bernardino, had been killed as easily as squashing a bug.
    "P-please¡­ don't kill me!" Samantha stammered, her voice shaking. "You can use me as a hostage! Take me to Sophia¡ªshe'll trade whatever resources you want for me!"
    She wasn't just begging for her life. She knew that pleading alone wouldn't work on a creature like Ethan. She had to make herself useful, had to offer something of value.
    "Sophia?" Ethan repeated, his expression thoughtful. He vaguely recalled hearing about her¡ªSan Bernardino's Genesis Biotech branch leader.
    "Not a bad idea," he said after a moment. "But¡­ if I need something from her, I'll go get it myself."
    ...

 Chapter 180 Light-years?

    "Uh..." Samantha froze for a moment. When she heard the first half of Ethan's sentence, she thought there might still be a chance. A flicker of hope sparked in her heart. But by the time he finished, that hope was crushed in an instant.Ethan, as merciless as ever, swiftly dealt with the remaining desperate humans.
    Now, the only ones left in the clearing were a group of mutated creatures. Their sinister eyes were locked on Ethan, yet none of them made a move to flee.
    Maybe their minds worked differently from humans. Or maybe that Radiant Crystal was just too important to them.
    Even if it meant risking their lives, they had to try.
    "Those humans were useless," the leader of the creatures rasped, its voice hoarse and grating. It seemed disappointed that the humans hadn't even managed to trouble Ethan, let alone slow him down. They'd been slaughtered like cattle.
    Ethan turned his head toward the creatures, his gaze calm but sharp, like someone eyeing dessert after a satisfying meal. Maybe a cookie with a gooey center.
    "Raaaargh¡ª!"
    The creatures roared in unison, their resolve solidifying. They decided to go all in, betting their lives on this fight. Tentacles erupted from their bodies, writhing and lashing out toward Ethan.
    These creatures were physically powerful, their bodies built for survival even in the harsh Domain of the Dead. But to Ethan, their movements were sluggish, like watching a slow-motion replay.
    With a single step, Ethan darted forward, weaving effortlessly through the onslaught of tentacles. His blade¡ªa sleek tachi¡ªsliced through the air in a clean arc, carving open the chest of one of the creatures.
    Their weak spot was the heart. He'd figured that out already.
    Sure enough, a crystal core shot out from the creature's chest as its body crumpled to the ground. Within moments, it shriveled up, leaving behind nothing but a thin, leathery husk stretched over its skeletal frame.
    The remaining dozen or so creatures didn't stand a chance against Ethan.
    In just a few breaths, the clearing was silent again. Ethan had wiped them all out.
    "Schlunk!"
    With one final thrust, Ethan drove his blade into the leader's heart. The creature froze in place, its eyes still glaring at him with unrelenting hatred, as if it refused to accept defeat.
    "We... won't let you get away with this," it growled, its voice dripping with venom. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire
    "Oh, thanks for the heads-up," Ethan replied casually, flicking his blade upward. With a sharp swish, he carved out the creature's crystal core.
    The leader's body collapsed with a heavy thud.
    And just like that, the battle in the forest was over. The scene was a mess¡ªbroken trees scattered everywhere, the ground caved in at odd angles, and the stench of rotting flesh hanging thick in the air. The corpses of mutated rats littered the area, adding to the carnage.
    All of this chaos, all these factions drawn here by a single meteorite, and in the end, Ethan had claimed it all for himself.
    After collecting the bodies and storing them in his spatial storage ring, Ethan's figure shimmered and vanished into thin air.
    ...
    Meanwhile, back in the city, Bulldozer and his gang of undead minions were having a feast.
    The street in front of the skyscraper was filled with the grotesque sounds of flesh being torn and devoured. The air reeked of blood and decay. The sight of the undead gorging themselves on corpses was surreal, almost nightmarish.
    But Ethan? He was at home.
    Sitting comfortably, he studied the Radiant Crystal he'd just acquired. Its faint glow pulsed gently, radiating a soft, otherworldly light. It seemed to stimulate cellular activity, speeding up evolution and enhancing energy absorption.
    Before, Ethan could only absorb the energy from two A-grade crystal cores in a day. Now, with the Radiant Crystal, he could handle three. At this stage of his evolution, eating raw flesh didn't do much for him anymore¡ªit was more about keeping his stomach full than gaining strength.
    "Fascinating..." Ethan muttered to himself, turning the crystal over in his hand. He couldn't help but wonder how something like this had come to be.
    He glanced out the window at the vast expanse of sky above. The universe was so immense, so full of mysteries. Compared to it, Earth was nothing more than a speck of dust. Even the entire solar system was like a single grain of sand in an endless desert.
    It was humbling, really. Like the old saying went: "We're just mayflies in the grand scheme of things, a drop in the ocean."
    This Radiant Crystal, though¡ªit was like a catalyst for the apocalypse.
    If it had formed naturally and just happened to crash on Earth, that would've been one thing. But if some other lifeform had deliberately sent it here... that was a whole different story. A terrifying one.
    There was something big going on here. Something dark. Something that reeked of conspiracy.
    Maybe... the end of the world wasn't some random disaster. Maybe, to some advanced species out there, it was just an experiment. A test.
    And those parasitic creatures? Their origins were a mystery, too. Why were they so obsessed with the Radiant Crystal? What was their connection to it?
    This world was still full of unknowns.
    Ethan leaned back, lost in thought for a moment.
    "Eh, whatever," he finally said with a shrug. "I'll just keep laying low and getting stronger. That's the safest bet."
    ...
    Meanwhile¡­
    At the San Bernardino branch of Genesis Biotech, the sharp clack of high heels echoed down the hallway as the secretary, her face tense with urgency, strode into Sophia's office.
    "Sophia, the team we sent¡­ they're all dead."
    "What?" Sophia's head snapped up, her expression a mix of shock and disbelief. "What happened?"
    "According to the data transmitted by the cyborgs, they first engaged in a fight with mutated rats. Then, they were ambushed by the Black Hand Legion."
    "The Radiant Crystal¡­ did the Black Hand Legion take it?" Sophia's tone sharpened, her focus narrowing on the crystal's fate.
    The secretary shook her head. "No. After that, a group of terrifying parasitic creatures showed up."
    "Figures¡­" Sophia frowned, her mind racing. She had suspected this mission would be dangerous, but clearly, she had underestimated just how bad it would get.
    A miscalculation on her part.
    She should've sent more people.
    "So¡­ the Radiant Crystal was taken by the parasitic creatures?" she asked, her voice tinged with frustration.
    "Not exactly. In the end, a powerful zombie appeared and took it."
    "Wait¡­ what?" Sophia froze, her expression blank for a moment. After all the twists and turns, it all came back to a zombie?
    The secretary quickly recounted the entire sequence of events in detail.
    Sophia leaned back in her chair, her eyes narrowing in thought. For some reason, anything involving Los Angeles always seemed to go sideways. That city was cursed. A black hole of bad luck.
    "Why are the parasitic creatures after the Radiant Crystal, anyway?" she asked after a long pause.
    "We've studied samples of those creatures before," the secretary explained. "Their DNA tests showed that they're not native to Earth. So, it's highly likely they have some kind of special connection to the Radiant Crystal."
    "Hmm¡­" Sophia tapped her fingers on the desk, her mind working through the implications. If that was the case, the creatures wouldn't just give up. They'd come back for the Radiant Crystal, no doubt about it.
    The zombie king of Los Angeles might be strong, but those creatures weren't pushovers either. And then there was the looming threat of the Santa Monica zombies, always watching, always waiting. It was only a matter of time before things spiraled into chaos. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Maybe," Sophia said slowly, "it's not such a bad thing that the Radiant Crystal isn't in our hands right now."
    ...
    The moon rose, the sun set, and night fell.
    But this wasn't an ordinary night.
    In Ethan's territory, a crowd of zombies had gathered at the base of the skyscraper. Suspended above them was the Radiant Crystal, glowing faintly and casting flickering light across the scene. The eerie glow bathed the area in shifting shadows, making the gathering look like some kind of dark, forbidden ritual.
    Ethan, of course, wasn't keeping the Radiant Crystal all to himself.
    His underlings basked in its light as if they were sunbathing, their bodies rapidly evolving under its influence. The lower their rank, the more dramatic the changes.
    Some of the elite zombies began to crackle with energy, their bodies undergoing visible transformations. One sprouted sharp bone spikes from its arms. Another's sense of smell became so acute it could detect prey miles away. Others found their claws growing longer and sharper, gleaming like blades in the dim light.
    The horde of zombies stood together, greedily soaking in the Radiant Crystal's glow. The scene was surreal, almost otherworldly, as if they were performing some ancient, malevolent rite.
    Among them was Bulldozer, his massive frame towering over the others. He tilted his head back, staring at the Radiant Crystal with wide eyes. "Is that¡­ a star from the sky?"
    "Sort of," PhD replied, standing nearby. "It came from space, probably from some galaxy light-years away."
    "Light-years?" Bulldozer frowned, the term completely foreign to him. "How many years is a light-year?"
    "It's not a measure of time," PhD said, exasperated. "It's the distance light travels in one year."
    "Oh¡­" Bulldozer scratched his chin, his face scrunched up in deep concentration. "So¡­ how many years is that?"
    ...

 Chapter 181 Foolish humanâ€¦

    In the days that followed, Los Angeles settled into an eerie calm.Ethan's underlings, basking daily in the glow of the Radiant Crystal, were evolving at an astonishing pace. The number of elite zombies had skyrocketed, now numbering in the tens of thousands.
    Even the zombie kings had all reached A-rank strength or higher. Big Ears and Shrimpy, who used to be more on the sidelines, would occasionally show up to soak in the crystal's energy too.
    Los Angeles had become the most terrifying zombie hive imaginable. No other creatures dared to set foot in its domain.
    ...
    One day, Bulldozer and Laura were patrolling the outskirts of the city, accompanied by a squad of elite zombies.
    Bulldozer's small, beady eyes scanned the area. Everything seemed normal¡ªno prey in sight. Bored out of his mind, he decided to show off some of the "knowledge" he'd recently picked up, hoping to flaunt his so-called brilliance.
    "Hey, Laura," he began, puffing out his chest. "Do you know what a light-year is?"
    Laura didn't even hesitate. "A light-year is a unit of distance. It's how far light travels in one year," she explained confidently, her tone calm and matter-of-fact.
    Bulldozer's eyes widened in shock, as if he'd just stumbled upon some groundbreaking discovery. His face was a mix of disbelief and awe. He hadn't expected Laura to know the answer, let alone explain it so well.
    She actually got it right.
    Could it be¡­ had she evolved her intelligence stat recently?
    Feeling a little defeated but unwilling to admit it, Bulldozer smirked and leaned in for another round. "Alright, smarty pants. If light traveling for a year is a light-year, then¡­ what would you call a dog traveling for a day?"
    Laura tilted her head, genuinely puzzled. "A dog¡­ day?"
    "Nope!" Bulldozer burst into laughter, clearly very pleased with himself. "A doggone day! Get it? Doggone?"
    He grinned like a big, goofy kid, looking incredibly proud of himself. Yep, still the smartest one here, he thought smugly.
    But not long after the two zombie kings left, figures began to emerge on the outskirts of the city. They stood like eerie statues, their eyes cold and sinister, fixed on the heart of Los Angeles.
    "The Radiant Crystal is in there," one of them rasped, his voice dry and gravelly.
    It was clear they weren't human. These were parasitic creatures, hailing from Santa Clarita, and they had come for one thing: the Radiant Crystal.
    A younger man at the back of the group gazed toward the city. "Once we get the Radiant Crystal, we'll be able to evolve into our final forms. With that power, we'll rule the world."
    "But¡­ this zombie hive is insanely strong," another creature muttered, his tone uneasy. "Even if we call in all our kin, there's no guarantee we can take it down."
    The leader of the group nodded slowly. They had already overrun the Santa Clarita shelter, using human flesh to grow their numbers to fifty or sixty thousand. But taking on the terrifying zombies in the city was a whole different beast.
    Still, the leader didn't seem worried. After a moment of contemplation, he spoke. "There are other shelters around Los Angeles, aren't there?"
    "Oh?" The others turned to him, their eyes gleaming with understanding.
    The plan was clear.
    Before launching an assault on the zombie hive, they would target the surrounding shelters. The humans inside would serve as breeding stock, allowing them to grow their forces into an unstoppable wave of parasitic monsters. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The Los Angeles shelter, in particular, was a prime target. It had recently taken in a massive influx of refugees from Santa Monica, swelling its population to nearly a hundred thousand.
    If they could seize it, they'd have enough humans to spawn an army of parasites, creating a monstrous tide that could overwhelm anything in its path.
    Unlike zombies, parasitic creatures had a unique advantage when it came to dealing with humans. Humans were bound by emotions¡ªlove, family, friendship. And those bonds? They were perfect entry points for parasitic infiltration.
    A storm was brewing.
    ...
    At the shelter, the cleanup operation against the surrounding Aqua Zombies was still underway.
    Hundreds of Awakeners were locked in battle, steadily thinning out the zombie numbers. Fortunately, Aqua Zombies weren't particularly strong, and after several days of relentless fighting, most of them had already been wiped out.
    Mia was among the fighters. With a swift slash of her blade, she decapitated one of the zombies. But to her surprise, a swarm of parasites spilled out from its severed neck, wriggling forward in a grotesque wave.
    "Not exactly elegant¡­" Mia muttered, recalling something a certain zombie had once said. With a sharp stomp of her foot, she unleashed a burst of power that shook the ground, instantly crushing the parasites into oblivion.
    Nearby, Sean finished off a lizard-like creature, his sharp, calculating eyes narrowing as he seemed lost in thought.
    "Mia," he called out, "do you think Ethan might be dealing with these Aqua Zombies too?"
    "Why should I care?" Mia replied dismissively, her tone laced with sarcasm. "But since you brought up Ethan, I can't help but think of the Pregnant Zombie King. And if we're talking about the Pregnant Zombie King, we have to mention the Zombie Fetus. And if we're talking about the Zombie Fetus, well, that brings me to my Tachi¡­" She trailed off, muttering to herself as if piecing together a puzzle.
    Sean scratched his head, thoroughly confused. What is she even talking about? he wondered. Pregnant Zombie King? Zombie Fetus? Tachi? Deciding it was better not to ask, he turned his focus back to the fight. I'll just kill a few more monsters and grab a couple of apples on the way back¡­
    The group pressed forward with unstoppable momentum, quickly clearing out the remaining zombies. Once the area was secure, they returned to the shelter to rest and recover their strength. Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    The task of cleaning up the battlefield was left to the specialized cleanup crews. Their job was to collect damaged weapons and extract mutated monster bones, which could be brought back to the shelter and repurposed as materials for crafting weapons.
    The cleanup crews weren't particularly strong. Most of them were low-level Awakeners who had barely managed to condense a Neurocore, or even just ordinary survivors. They handled the grunt work in exchange for survival supplies.
    Thanks to the shelter's recent growth and the discovery of new resources, living conditions had improved, and morale among the crews was high. Everyone was working with renewed energy.
    Among them was a young girl with shoulder-length hair and a sweet, delicate face. She was using an alloy dagger to dig out a piece of bone from a lizard monster. With each strike, blood splattered, but the dagger only managed to pierce a few inches into the bone. The mutated skeleton was incredibly tough, making the task frustratingly difficult.
    The girl gritted her teeth, putting all her strength into the effort, determined to finish the job.
    But no one noticed the subtle movement in the dirt behind her.
    Something was there, creeping toward her silently, almost imperceptibly.
    The girl's attention was entirely focused on the bone. She didn't sense the danger lurking behind her.
    Moments later, the soil shifted slightly, and a fleshy, snake-like tendril emerged. It slithered upward, rising behind her like a cobra preparing to strike. Then, without warning, it coiled around her neck and lunged toward her mouth.
    "Mmmph! Mmmphhh!" The girl struggled desperately, her muffled cries barely audible as the tendril forced its way inside her.
    In just a few seconds, the creature had fully entered her body.
    Her entire frame shuddered, joints cracking audibly. The light in her once-bright eyes dimmed, replaced by a cold, sinister glint.
    It was clear¡ªshe had been completely taken over by the parasitic monster.
    "Daisy, are you okay?" A young man approached from nearby, noticing something seemed off about her.
    "Oh¡­ it's nothing," Daisy replied quickly, turning to him with a playful, almost bashful smile. "This bone is just so hard to dig out. I can't seem to manage it."
    "Do you¡­ uh¡­ want me to help?" The young man's face flushed red, and he stammered nervously.
    Daisy's eyes lit up with feigned excitement. "Really? You'd do that for me? You're so sweet! How can I ever repay you?"
    "Oh, uh¡­ no need to repay me, haha," the young man chuckled awkwardly, crouching down beside her. He pulled out his own dagger and began working on the lizard bone.
    Daisy stood behind him, watching intently. The innocent smile on her face faded, replaced by a chilling, predatory expression. Her eyes gleamed with malice, and her lips curled into a sneer.
    "Foolish human¡­"
    ...

 Chapter 182 This stupid human!

    The young man was diligently digging up bones, his heart brimming with joy. Clearly, he had a bit of a crush on the girl. He figured that if he helped her out a few more times and showed her some extra care, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe could win her over and she'd fall for him.And, well, the girl did have plans to give herself to him. Just¡­ not in the way he imagined.
    Daisy's gaze sharpened slightly, and with a sudden squelch, her abdomen split open. A tentacle shot out like an arrow, piercing straight through the young man's back.
    The tentacle quickly swelled, forming a bulge that began moving into the young man's body. It was a parasitic creature, a smaller monster that had split off after consuming flesh and blood.
    As the bulge disappeared into his body, the young man's bones began to crack and shift audibly. His expression of pain faded quickly, replaced by a dark, emotionless look.
    "Go infect someone else," Daisy said coldly.
    "Yes," the young man replied calmly. He turned and began walking toward the shelter.
    As long as there was enough flesh and blood, the creatures could grow rapidly¡ªone becoming two, two becoming four, multiplying exponentially. Their spread was terrifyingly fast.
    What made it worse was that once the monsters parasitized a host, they could access the host's memories. They could map out social connections, making it easier to find their next target.
    Take the young man, for example. His next target? His own mother.
    Because¡­ family is always easier to approach.
    ...
    Daisy also returned to the shelter. She had completely mastered the weaknesses of human men and knew how to use her advantages¡ªlike her beauty¡ªto get close to them.
    The shelter was bustling with activity. There were houses built by Earth-element Awakeners, as well as plenty of temporary tents. People were coming and going, the place alive with chatter and movement.
    "Hey, Daisy! Back so soon?" a burly man called out in surprise.
    "Yeah," Daisy replied, her delicate brows furrowing as she put on a pained expression. "I just twisted my ankle a little¡­ it hurts so much~~~"
    The man immediately stepped forward. "What a coincidence! Before all this apocalypse stuff, I was an orthopedic doctor. Let me take a look for you."
    "Thank you," Daisy said sweetly, limping over to him. She grabbed his arm for support, leaning her body against his.
    "Uh¡­" The man froze for a moment, clearly feeling the softness pressing against him. His expression shifted, and it was obvious he was overthinking things.
    Was she¡­ hinting at something?
    Could it be that he was that attractive?
    But then again, he was much older than her. It didn't seem appropriate, and if others found out, there'd definitely be gossip.
    Then again¡­ it was the apocalypse. Did any of that even matter anymore?
    With that thought, he wrapped an arm around Daisy's waist and led her into a nearby building.
    As for what happened next¡­ well, there's no need to spell it out.
    Daisy didn't parasitize the man, though. Instead, she devoured him completely. After all, she needed enough flesh and blood to split off new monsters.
    "Hmm?"
    At that moment, Sean happened to be walking past the building. As an Awakener with enhanced hearing, he picked up on faint squelching and crunching sounds, like something was being chewed.
    "Why does that sound so familiar?" Sean scratched his head, trying to place it. Then it hit him¡ªwhen they'd discovered a monster last time, Megan had made the exact same sounds.
    No way. No way there's another monster here, right?
    Without hesitation, he pushed the door open.
    Inside, Daisy was sitting on the edge of the bed, her abdomen slightly swollen. The air was faintly tinged with the smell of blood.
    "What were you just eating?" Sean asked bluntly, his sharp eyes locking onto her.
    "I¡­" Daisy's mind raced. She knew Sean was the second-strongest Awakener in the shelter and not someone she could easily deal with. Luckily, he wasn't exactly the sharpest tool in the shed, which made him easier to fool.
    Her eyes darted around the room and landed on a few packs of compressed biscuits sitting on the table.
    "Oh¡­ those," she said quickly. "I was just eating some biscuits. Want some?"
    "For real?" Sean's face lit up. The thought of food immediately pushed any suspicions about monsters to the back of his mind.
    "Well, don't mind if I do!"
    He walked in, grabbed a pack of biscuits, and tore it open, stuffing his mouth with large bites.
    There were red date-flavored ones, scallion-flavored ones, peanut-flavored ones, and even chocolate-flavored ones. They were surprisingly tasty.
    Daisy watched Sean as he stuffed his face with biscuits, stepping closer to him one careful step at a time. What an idiot, she thought to herself, fell for it just like that.
    And Sean wasn't just any idiot¡ªhis level was high. If she could devour him, her strength would skyrocket, and she'd be able to split off a whole bunch of new little monsters. He was practically a walking buffet.
    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire
    "You eat the biscuits, and I'll eat you," Daisy muttered internally, now standing right behind him. Sean was so focused on his food that he didn't even notice her. She couldn't help but feel smug.
    But just as she was about to strike, Sean suddenly turned his head. His mouth was covered in biscuit crumbs, and his wide eyes stared directly at her.
    Daisy froze, her heart skipping a beat. Did he figure it out?
    "What¡­ what are you doing?" she asked, trying to sound casual.
    "Got any water? I'm thirsty," Sean said, completely oblivious.
    "..." Daisy was speechless. She turned around, suppressing her frustration, and poured him a glass of water.
    Sean grabbed the cup and chugged it down in big gulps, the sound of him drinking echoing in the room. Glug glug glug.
    Daisy watched him closely, her mind racing. Her sneak attack had failed, and she'd almost blown her cover. It seemed like she'd have to resort to her usual tricks.
    "Sean, you must be tired. Want me to give you a massage?" she offered, her voice soft and sweet.
    "Sure!" Sean replied without hesitation, clearly liking the idea.
    Daisy's lips curled into a barely noticeable smirk. Even an idiot has basic instincts, she thought.
    She stepped to the side and slowly took off her jacket, revealing a snug tank top that clung to her figure. Her curves were on full display.
    Sean stared at her, his expression blank. For some reason, he suddenly remembered the taste of milk from his days at the orphanage.
    Daisy, still smiling, moved closer to him. She placed a hand gently on his shoulder.
    The room grew quiet. Just the two of them, alone. The atmosphere shifted, becoming¡­ charged.
    Daisy leaned in, her flawless face inching closer to his. She could feel his breath now, warm and steady. Her heart swelled with triumph. To seal the deal, she decided to go all in, leaning forward to press her lips to his.
    "I think I¡­" Sean started, his voice trailing off.
    Daisy smiled, her tone dripping with seduction. "Whatever you're thinking¡­ just do it."
    "Oh, okay. I need to pee," Sean said, standing up abruptly. He turned and walked toward the door, muttering to himself as he left. "Man, those biscuits were so good. But all that water¡­ whew."
    "..." Daisy stood there, completely stunned, watching him leave. Her mind went blank for a moment.
    This stupid human!
    Her fists clenched tightly, her face twisting with frustration. Another failed attempt at parasitizing him.
    "One day," she hissed under her breath, "I'll get rid of him."
    But she knew the truth. She'd only just infiltrated the shelter, and there weren't enough infected humans yet. It wasn't the right time to make a move.
    For now, she had to keep infecting more people.
    Daisy sifted through the memories she'd absorbed, trying to find a more suitable target. Someone easier to manipulate. After a moment of thought, a name popped into her mind. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Chris.
    ...

 Chapter 183 Thisâ€¦ this is another monster?!

    At this moment, Chris was just starting to recover from his injuries. The last encounter with that parasitic creature had really done a number on him¡ªhe'd barely escaped with his life.His shoulder was still wrapped in bandages as he packed up his gear, getting ready to head out. The plan was to forage for some wild vegetables in the mountains or maybe hunt down a few mutated beasts to gather some much-needed supplies.
    Nearby, Brandon glanced over and asked, "Uncle Chris, are you sure you're okay now? Your injuries¡­"
    "I'm fine, kid. You think your Uncle Chris hasn't been through worse? I've stared death in the face more times than I can count. This? Just a scratch." Chris waved him off, trying to sound nonchalant.
    "Oh¡­ okay¡­" Brandon nodded, though he couldn't help but think, Yeah, sure, but you weren't saying that when you were on the verge of kicking the bucket¡­
    "Still, Uncle, that parasitic thing was no joke. You've gotta be more careful next time. Don't let them get the jump on you again."
    "Relax, Brandon. You think I'd fall for the same trick twice? Not a chance," Chris declared confidently, puffing out his chest.
    Brandon gave him a skeptical nod. "You know what they say, though¡ªtemptation always comes with a price. But hey, live and learn, right? Maybe it's not all bad in the end."
    "Wait, hold up!" Chris suddenly remembered something. "Weren't you gonna introduce me to someone? You know, that online dating thing?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "¡­" Brandon was speechless. Seriously? This guy just can't help himself, can he?
    Before Brandon could respond, the tent flap was pulled aside, and a slender figure stepped in. It was Daisy, her delicate features and graceful demeanor immediately catching everyone's attention.
    Chris and the others turned to look at her, their expressions shifting to something¡­ peculiar.
    What's she doing here?
    They all knew Daisy, of course, but they weren't exactly close.
    "Uncle Chris, are you heading out?" Daisy asked softly.
    "Yeah, I am. Why? Something up?" Chris replied casually, not thinking much of it.
    But then Daisy lowered her head slightly, her demeanor suddenly turning shy and hesitant.
    "Well¡­ not really. I was just worried about your injuries. And¡­ I also have something personal I wanted to talk to you about."
    "Huh?" Chris froze, staring at her. For a moment, he was completely caught off guard. Daisy's pretty face, her bashful expression¡ªit all left him a little dazed.
    And then there was that word: personal.
    His mind started to wander.
    Brandon and the others exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of confusion and disbelief.
    Looking at Daisy now, with her flushed cheeks and nervous energy, she seemed like a girl with a crush.
    Something about this feels¡­ off.
    Chris suddenly winced, clutching his shoulder. "Ah, ouch! My shoulder's acting up again. Brandon, you guys go ahead without me this time. I think I need another day to rest."
    As he spoke, he kept shooting Brandon meaningful looks, practically begging him to play along.
    "Uh¡­ sure, okay," Brandon said, though he couldn't help but feel a little weird about the whole situation.
    Chris stood up and walked over to Daisy. "So, Daisy, what's on your mind?"
    "Actually¡­ ever since I arrived at the shelter, I've been¡­ paying attention to you," Daisy said, her face turning an even deeper shade of red, like a ripe apple.
    Chris's eyes widened, and a wave of excitement surged through him. He couldn't help but glance back at Brandon and the others, a smug grin on his face as if to say, See? I don't need your help. The ladies come to me.
    Daisy continued, "Uncle Chris, your shoulder must still hurt, right? How about I help you change your bandages?"
    "Yes! Yes, absolutely!" Chris nodded enthusiastically, practically tripping over his words.
    The two of them walked out of the tent together, side by side.
    Brandon watched them go, still feeling a little baffled.
    "Daisy's not blind, is she? What's she suddenly seeing in him?"
    "Yeah, and isn't there, like, a huge age gap between them?" one of the teammates chimed in, clearly just as confused.
    Another teammate thought for a moment before suggesting, "Maybe¡­ she's got daddy issues?"
    "Pfft!"
    The group couldn't hold back their laughter. Shaking their heads, they finished packing their gear, strapped on their equipment, and headed out of the tent, ready for their mission.
    At the shelter's exit, Mia and Chloe were waiting with a group of Awakeners, their crystal cores gleaming faintly in the dim light.
    When they saw Brandon and his team approaching, Mia called out, "Is everyone here?"
    "Yeah, we're all set," Brandon replied. But then he paused, as if remembering something, and added, "Well, except for Uncle Chris."
    "Oh? Where's he?" Mia asked, turning back just as she was about to leave.
    Brandon scratched his head. "He was supposed to come, but while he was packing, Daisy came over and pulled him aside."
    "Daisy went to him? On her own?" Mia frowned. In her mind, those two had absolutely no connection.
    "Yeah," Brandon said honestly. "She suddenly started being all nice to him, said she'd been paying attention to him for a while. Then they left together. Probably off to¡­ you know, talk about life or something."
    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    Mia stood there in silence for a long moment, her expression unreadable. Finally, she muttered, almost to herself, "What kind of normal person would actually like him?"
    "Uh¡­" Brandon and the others froze, her words hitting them like a bucket of cold water.
    And then, as the realization began to dawn on them, their hearts collectively sank.
    "Wait¡­ you don't think¡­"
    ¡­
    Those parasitic creatures didn't understand love. They didn't even have a concept of human aesthetics. Their actions were purely based on cold, calculated logic¡ªwhat they deemed effective. But to everyone else? Their behavior often came across as bizarre and downright illogical.
    At this moment, Chris and Daisy had entered a private tent. A man and a woman, alone in such close quarters, with an air of ambiguity hanging thick in the atmosphere. The tension was palpable, and the mood was¡­ complicated.
    "This must be what they mean by 'surviving disaster brings blessings,'" Chris thought to himself, grinning like a fool. He was practically glowing with self-satisfaction.
    In front of him, Daisy had already slipped off her jacket, her movements slow and deliberate.
    "Uncle Chris, let me help you change your bandages," Daisy said softly, stepping closer with each word.
    Chris couldn't help but smile, his ego inflating by the second. "Oh, there's really no need. Honestly, I'm already feeling much better. But, Daisy¡­ why have you been paying so much attention to me?"
    "Because¡­" Daisy paused, her voice dropping to a near whisper. "I like your body."
    Chris's face flushed red. The words hit him like a freight train. Whoa, that's¡­ bold. Are all young people this straightforward these days?
    "Haha, well, if you like it, I mean¡­ I could let you¡ª"
    "Good," Daisy interrupted, nodding with a smile. But there was something off about her eyes. Beneath the surface of her seemingly sweet expression, a sinister glint flickered. Like a predator watching its prey, she knew her trap had been sprung.
    Just as Chris was about to make his next move, something horrifying happened.
    Daisy's abdomen suddenly split open, revealing a grotesque, writhing mass. A long, slimy tentacle shot out with terrifying speed, slicing through the air with a sharp whoosh.
    "Wha¡ª?!" Chris froze, his brain struggling to process what he was seeing. The shock hit him like a punch to the gut.
    This¡­ this is another monster?!
    Before he could react, the tentacle lunged at him. He tried to dodge, but they were too close, and he had been completely off guard. The tentacle moved faster than he could track, piercing straight through his injured shoulder with a sickening squelch.
    "ARGH¡ª!" Chris opened his mouth to scream, but before he could, another slimy tentacle wrapped tightly around his face, gagging him.
    "Shhh, my little darling," Daisy cooed, her voice dripping with mock tenderness. Her face twisted into a grotesque smile, equal parts eerie and menacing. "No need to make a fuss."
    As she spoke, her body began to shift and contort. A pulsating bulge formed along the tentacle, growing larger with each passing second. It was a smaller parasitic creature, wriggling its way toward Chris, ready to invade his body.
    "No¡­ no, no, no!" Chris's muffled cries were filled with desperation. He thrashed against the tentacle's grip, his entire body trembling with the effort. But it was no use. The creature's strength was overwhelming, and his struggles only seemed to amuse it.
    The bulge crept closer and closer, inch by horrifying inch. Chris's heart sank into the pit of his stomach. This is it, he thought, despair washing over him like a tidal wave. I'm done for. I'm going to become one of them¡­
    But just as he was about to give in to hopelessness, salvation came crashing through the tent.
    With a sharp swish, the tent wall was sliced open, and a gleaming blade cut through the air like lightning. A Tachi¡ªa long, curved sword¡ªsliced clean through the tentacle holding Chris captive.
    The severed tentacle recoiled violently, and the parasitic creature it had been transporting fell to the ground with a wet plop. It looked like a grotesque little octopus, its slimy body glistening with mucus. It let out high-pitched squeals, like a rat caught in a trap.
    Chris collapsed to the ground, blood pouring from his wounds. He gasped for air, his chest heaving as he tried to process what had just happened. Slowly, he turned his head toward his savior.
    And there she was.
    Mia stood in the opening of the tent, her sword still gleaming with the remnants of her strike. Her expression was calm, but her eyes burned with a cold, unyielding determination.
    The faint light caught her profile, highlighting her sharp features and undeniable beauty.
    ...

 Chapter 184 Oh my godâ€¦ there are so many!

    "She's here to save me!" Chris thought, relief washing over him as Mia burst into the tent. Behind her, Brandon and the others followed closely, weapons at the ready. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Uncle Chris, are you okay???" Mia's voice was urgent, her eyes scanning him for injuries.
    "I¡­ I'm fine. I was just fighting a monster," Chris said, trying to sound tough, though his shaky voice betrayed him.
    Brandon raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. Fighting? Was that what Chris called flailing around like that?
    Meanwhile, Daisy stood frozen, her face dark and her eyes locked on Mia. Her mind raced. She had planned everything so perfectly¡ªhow had they figured it out? How had her cover been blown?
    "Die!" Daisy suddenly screamed, her voice sharp and venomous. Several tentacles shot out from her body, whipping through the air like steel cables, aiming straight for Mia.
    Mia's tachi flashed, her movements swift and precise. Each strike severed a tentacle cleanly, sending them crashing to the ground with a wet thud.
    "Go help her!" Brandon barked, his tone commanding.
    The others didn't hesitate. They drew their weapons and charged forward to assist.
    Daisy's expression twisted as she realized she was outmatched. Without wasting another second, she turned to flee. Her back split open grotesquely, and from the gaping wound, a monstrous creature with writhing tentacles burst forth. It smashed through the tent wall and bolted into the open.
    "A decoy?" Brandon muttered, his gaze dropping to the ground where Daisy's lifeless, shriveled skin lay crumpled like an empty husk.
    "After it," Mia said coldly, already moving to follow the creature outside.
    The scene outside was chaos. Human survivors¡ªmen, women, and children¡ªwere everywhere, their faces pale with terror as they caught sight of the parasitic monster.
    "Ahhh! A monster!"
    "Run!"
    "What¡­ what is that thing?!"
    The crowd erupted into panic. Most of them were ordinary survivors, completely defenseless. They could do nothing but scream and scatter in every direction.
    A few Awakeners nearby noticed the commotion. One of them, a young man, shouted, "Another monster's infiltrated! Let's go help!"
    But before he could act, the companion standing next to him didn't move. Instead, the man's expression darkened ominously.
    "Shhhk¡ª"
    A tentacle shot out from the companion's body, piercing the young man's chest in one brutal motion.
    "You¡­ you¡­" The young man's eyes widened in shock as blood poured from his mouth. He couldn't even finish his sentence before collapsing. He had never imagined that his own teammate was a monster in disguise.
    The monsters stopped hiding. One after another, they revealed their true forms, their grotesque bodies twisting and shifting. This time, they weren't planning to run. They were here to attack head-on. Their goal was clear: take over the human refuge and use it as a base to challenge the zombie king ruling the nearby city.
    "Raaaghhh!" A monstrous roar echoed through the air, signaling the start of the assault. All around the refuge, hidden monsters emerged, attacking survivors. Some began devouring humans outright, while others infected them, turning them into new hosts.
    Even more monsters, which had been lying in wait outside the refuge, surged in through the gates and over the walls. The scene descended into utter chaos.
    Screams of terror, cries of pain, and the clash of weapons filled the air. Blood splattered everywhere as humans and monsters clashed in a desperate fight for survival.
    "There are so many of them," Mia muttered, her sharp eyes scanning the battlefield. Her face remained calm, though her mind raced. Why were the monsters launching such a large-scale attack on the refuge? If she knew the reason, she'd probably mutter something like, "This is all Ethan's fault."
    The refuge was built against a mountain, with high walls surrounding the other three sides. But the defenses were quickly being overwhelmed. Monsters climbed over the walls in droves, leaping into the refuge one after another. Some were parasitic mutant animals¡ªrats, wild boars, deer¡ªand even birds, which dove from the sky in relentless attacks. There was no way to stop them all.
    The survivors were in complete disarray, running for their lives.
    "Run! Get to the mountain!"
    "The caves inside the mountain are safer!"
    "Waaaahhh! Monsters! They're everywhere!"
    Families clung to each other, dragging children and the elderly as they fled toward the mountain. The mountain's interior had been hollowed out to serve as a shelter, and it was the safest place they could think of.
    The refuge's leadership wasn't idle, either. While directing the defense, they urgently contacted Awakeners who were outside the refuge, calling them back for reinforcements. They also issued an emergency announcement on the official network.
    The message was written in bold red letters, marked with urgent symbols:
    "Emergency Announcement: The refuge is under large-scale monster attack. Our home is being destroyed, and our people are dying. Awakeners, return immediately to defend your families!"
    The same announcement was sent out three times in a row.
    This crisis was clearly no small matter.
    ...
    City Center.
    Ethan lounged on a sofa, his posture relaxed, exuding a lazy, almost indifferent vibe. Life had been unusually calm for him lately¡ªnothing noteworthy had happened in a while.
    After all, his territory was crawling with powerful zombies, and no creature dared to disturb him.
    Since the last time he wiped out that human squad and foiled Griff's plans, even Azure Scaled and their crew had been keeping their heads down. Not a peep from them since.
    As for Genesis Biotech? They were a non-factor now. Completely deflated. Even when Ethan had generously tried to encourage them to make a move, they just couldn't muster the strength to rise again.
    At the moment, Ethan was scrolling through his phone, idly passing the time. It didn't take long for him to stumble upon the emergency announcement from the human refuge.
    "Well, well¡­ looks like things are getting lively," he muttered to himself, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. He glanced out the window, his sharp eyes catching sight of a dense flock of birds in the distance, all heading toward the refuge.
    He didn't need to think too hard about it¡ªthose were definitely parasitic monsters, joining the assault on the humans.
    It was clear now: the parasitic monsters in Santa Clarita had declared all-out war on humanity.
    "They're coming for me," Ethan murmured under his breath. His mind wandered back to the forest, to the time he'd snatched that Radiant Crystal. That parasitic creature had warned him back then¡ªit wouldn't let him go.
    And now, this relentless attack on the refuge? It was all about stockpiling "supplies" for the final showdown with him.
    Ethan rose from the sofa, his gaze shifting back to the window. From his vantage point, he could see half the city sprawling below him. The human refuge was technically within the greater Los Angeles area, part of his domain.
    This whole situation¡­ it felt like someone was trashing the food on his dinner table.
    "That's not gonna fly."
    Meanwhile, back at the refuge¡­
    The battle raged on. The parasitic monsters continued their slaughter, cutting through the humans like a scythe through wheat. The ordinary survivors were utterly helpless, little more than lambs to the slaughter.
    Even the Awakeners¡ªthose who had managed to condense Neurocores¡ªwere struggling. They weren't a match for the monsters either.
    What made things even worse was the monsters' horrifying ability to multiply. Every time they devoured a human, they spawned a new creature. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    One moment, the person fighting beside you was your ally. The next? They were your enemy, trying to tear you apart.
    "This method of spreading¡­ it's no less terrifying than the zombies," Mia thought grimly, her mind racing as she analyzed the situation.
    Her gaze lifted to the horizon, and her heart sank. A massive flock of birds was approaching, darkening the sky. There were all kinds¡ªblackbirds, red-tailed hawks, pigeons, sparrows, egrets.
    But now, they were all flying together in a grotesque, unnatural swarm. It was a chilling sight, surreal and deeply unsettling. There was no doubt about it¡ªthey were all parasitic monsters.
    "Oh my god¡­ there are so many!" Brandon's voice trembled as he supported the injured Chris, his face pale with fear. A wave of despair washed over him, threatening to crush his spirit.
    Mia turned her head, glancing toward the mountain behind them. A stream of survivors was still fleeing toward the hollowed-out mountain caves, desperately trying to escape the monsters chasing them.
    But Mia knew the truth. If the refuge fell, those people would be trapped. Cornered. They'd have nowhere left to run.
    "We need to break through and lead some of the survivors out,"
    ...

 Chapter 185 Its timeâ€¦

    "Does Mia not even have confidence in holding the shelter?" Brandon's heart was heavy with worry.
    Mia glanced at him and said, "Get the people out. Save as many as we can. The shelter's made too much noise¡ªit's bound to attract... other things."
    "Oh." Brandon nodded, trusting her judgment. Without wasting another second, he rushed off to help his teammates organize the evacuation.
    Meanwhile, the Awakeners who had crystallized their cores stayed behind, ready to fight the monsters to the death.
    Chloe and the other ice-type "movers" unleashed waves of freezing energy. Countless ice spears formed around them, shooting into the sky like anti-aircraft missiles, piercing through the monstrous birds with deadly precision.
    Thankfully, the parasitic bird creatures weren't fully grown yet. Their small size and juvenile state made them less formidable and easier to take down.
    The fire-type Awakeners joined the fray, their flames roaring to life. With a flick of their hands, fire dragons swept across the battlefield, incinerating the creatures in searing heat, leaving nothing but ash.
    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire
    Mia's tachi crackled with lightning, arcs of electricity dancing along its blade. Each strike was precise, cleaving into the monsters and reducing them to shredded remains.
    The dense swarm of birds in the sky began to falter, their bodies falling one by one like rain.
    "Move!" Mia shouted, leading the charge. The ice-type Awakeners provided cover, while Brandon and the others protected the survivors at the rear. Together, they pushed forward, step by grueling step.
    The path they carved was littered with the corpses of monsters. Blood stained the ground, some of it human. Injured Awakeners left trails of crimson as they pressed on.
    The battle grew fiercer with every passing moment.
    After what felt like an eternity of fighting, they finally broke free of the shelter's confines and emerged into a forested area. Or rather, what used to be a forest. The trees had long been cut down to supply materials for the shelter, leaving behind a barren field of dead stumps.
    But they weren't alone.
    Animals were gathering in droves¡ªraccoons, coyotes, opossums, rabbits, ducks. One duck, in particular, had rows of jagged teeth lining its neck, a grotesque and unsettling sight.
    Their eyes gleamed with malice, fixed intently on the fleeing humans.
    It was clear these weren't ordinary animals. They were parasitic monsters.
    Some of them were larger, fully matured, and far more dangerous than the ones they'd faced before.
    And among them were humanoid figures. Or at least, they looked human at first glance. But their movements, their presence¡ªit was clear they were no different from the beasts surrounding them.
    "So many¡­" Brandon muttered, his brow furrowed. He could see even more creatures converging on their location. It hit him then¡ªthese monsters had been quietly growing in number right under their noses, right around the shelter.
    The survivors behind him were visibly shaken, their fear palpable.
    "I can't believe it¡­ There were this many monsters hiding near us?"
    "Yeah, they've been creeping closer for days. I heard they were spotted on the outskirts of L.A. not long ago."
    "Oh my god, I'm so scared¡­" one girl whimpered, tears streaming down her face.
    The stark contrast between the humans' terror and the monsters' cold, predatory stares was chilling.
    A humanoid creature stepped forward, its voice a guttural rasp. "Heh heh heh¡­ Humans, you can't escape. Just give up and become our sustenance."
    Mia's eyes narrowed. "Sustenance? What's that supposed to mean?"
    The creature's gaze burned with a twisted fervor. "Once we take your little shelter, we'll move on to the zombie king in the city. After that, Los Angeles will be ours."
    "Oh¡­" Mia murmured, a flicker of understanding crossing her face.
    "Figures. Ethan's behind this mess¡­"
    Without another word, she gripped her tachi tighter, its blade sparking with electricity. She charged straight at the horde, undaunted by the sheer number of enemies before her.
    The "small animals" let out piercing shrieks, their bodies splitting open grotesquely. From within, countless writhing tentacles burst forth, wriggling and twisting in the air.
    The mass of tentacles was so dense it blotted out half the sky.
    Mia's tachi moved like a blur, leaving afterimages in its wake. Each swing unleashed arcs of lightning, shattering the tentacles into pieces.
    Behind her, the other Awakeners sprang into action. Their bodies radiated energy¡ªice, fire, wood, and more. Elemental forces surged forward, colliding with the monsters in a chaotic explosion of power.
    The forest descended into utter chaos as humans and monsters clashed once more.
    ...
    Just as Mia had predicted, the chaos at the shelter quickly drew the attention of other threats. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    And it wasn't just Ethan. The zombies from Santa Monica were on the move too.
    "Three months! Do you have any idea what I've been through these past three months?!" Zombie Fetus stood atop an abandoned building, the crashing waves behind him echoing the storm raging in his heart. His voice was filled with fury, his emotions as turbulent as the sea below.
    Next to him, the Azure Scaled Zombie King chuckled darkly. "Yeah, the Hebei Shelter's in shambles. How could we miss out on such a perfect chance to kick them while they're down? Timing couldn't be better."
    "I'm going to capture that woman alive," Zombie Fetus growled, his voice dripping with venom. "I'll make her wish she were dead!" The flames of vengeance burned fiercely in his chest. He had been watching Mia, waiting, biding his time. And now, finally, the opportunity had come.
    There was no way he was letting it slip through his fingers.
    "ROAR¡ª"
    Suddenly, a deafening roar erupted from the depths of the ocean behind him. The sound was so powerful it seemed to shake the very earth. The once-calm blue waters churned violently as a massive, pitch-black shadow began to rise from the depths.
    A suffocating aura of malice spread across the area, sending fish scattering in every direction, desperate to escape.
    As the shadow emerged, the surface of the sea bulged upward, creating towering waves. Then, with a thunderous crash, a colossal lizard burst forth from the water. Standing over 200 feet tall, it was a mountain of muscle and scales. Its grotesque, ship-sized head was a nightmare to behold.
    This was a mutated zombie marine iguana, its appearance eerily similar to Godzilla. Around here, they called it Zombiezilla.
    The monstrous lizard lumbered toward the shallows, its massive body finally making landfall. The sheer weight of its presence was overwhelming, a living embodiment of destruction.
    Zombie Fetus leapt onto its mountainous head, his voice filled with manic glee. "Finally¡­ I can have my revenge! Let's move out!"
    The Azure Scaled Zombie King glanced at him sideways, unimpressed.
    Look at this kid, acting like it's Christmas morning¡­
    Behind them, the ocean began to churn again. One by one, terrifying zombies emerged from the water, their numbers growing rapidly. Soon, a massive zombie horde had formed, an unstoppable tide of death. Among them were several elite commanders: the Zombie Siren King, the Naga King, and the Brutal Iguana Zombie King from their last campaign.
    "It's time¡­" the Azure Scaled Zombie King said, his voice low and menacing. "Time to expand onto the mainland."
    Meanwhile, on the other side of the chaos¡­
    Ethan had issued a hunting signal.
    The moment his underlings heard it, they froze in shock.
    Ethan was known for his laid-back, defensive approach. He rarely led hunting parties himself. In fact, the last time he'd done so was¡­ well, no one could even remember.
    "What's gotten into the boss today? Did the sun rise in the west or something?" Bulldozer squinted, his small eyes filled with disbelief.
    "Waaaaahhh~~~ Finally! Finally, we get to kill something!" Laura sobbed dramatically, tears streaming down her face as she clutched her chest in exaggerated relief.
    "ROAR¡ª" The zombies of Los Angeles let out a collective roar, their excitement shaking the ground beneath them. Across the city, towering bio-monsters began to rise, their grotesque forms casting long shadows over the streets.
    The zombie nest had grown into something truly terrifying. It was no longer the ragtag group it once was. Now, it was a force to be reckoned with.
    Ten thousand elite zombies began to gather, crawling down from rooftops, scaling walls, and converging in the streets. Among them were five hundred of Ethan's top warriors, standing tall and imposing. Their cold, emotionless faces gave them the appearance of five hundred war gods, ready to unleash hell.
    Big Ears and Shrimpy were busy rallying the troops, shouting motivational slogans at the top of their lungs.
    "Brothers! As zombies, we should strive to achieve greatness, just like me! Charge!!!" Big Ears bellowed, his voice filled with righteous fervor.
    But the elite zombies didn't even glance at him. They brushed past without a second thought, their focus entirely on the mission ahead.
    Big Ears didn't seem to mind, though. Watching them march away, a sly grin slowly spread across his face.
    "Heh heh¡­ Go on, all of you. Once you're gone, I'll be the boss around here."
    ...

 Chapter 186 Lets make this a fight to remember

    Big Ears wasn't doing it for anything noble¡ªhe just wanted another bragging point on his r¨¦sum¨¦: "Briefly served as the boss of the Los Angeles zombie hive."
    Next to him, Shrimpy asked, "Big Ears, aren't we gonna follow them?"
    "Nope. Gotta strategize from the sidelines!" Big Ears replied, waving his hand dismissively.
    ...
    The exodus of zombies from Los Angeles was nothing short of apocalyptic. The sheer scale of it shook the entire city, leaving chaos in its wake.
    At Genesis Biotech, the commotion didn't go unnoticed.
    The secretary burst into the office, her heels clicking against the floor.
    "Mr. Nathan, the zombies in the city are on the move¡ªall of them!"
    "What?!" Nathan's face froze in shock as he shot up from his chair with a loud thud.
    "Quick! Pack up your stuff! We need to get out of here!" he barked, his voice frantic.
    "Uh¡­ get out? Why?" The assistant looked at him, puzzled.
    Nathan was practically hyperventilating. "The zombies! They're coming to attack us, aren't they?!"
    "No, they're heading toward the shelter," the assistant clarified.
    Nathan froze mid-panic, his expression shifting to one of confusion. The room fell silent, the air thick with awkwardness.
    "Ahem¡­ the zombies¡­ are attacking the shelter?" he asked, trying to regain his composure.
    "Not sure. But Sophia sent us an email earlier, saying Los Angeles was about to descend into chaos. She hinted we might have a chance to turn things around," the assistant recalled.
    "Oh¡­" Nathan rubbed his chin, intrigued. How did Sophia predict this? She always seemed to have a knack for seeing things coming¡ªand she was usually spot on.
    "Quick! Find out what's happening at the shelter!" Nathan ordered, snapping back into action.
    ...
    Outside the shelter, the scene was a blood-soaked nightmare. The ground was littered with mangled corpses and chunks of flesh, the stench of blood hanging thick in the air.
    Mia stood at the front, gripping her tachi tightly. Her pale face was smeared with blood, and her dark, piercing eyes stared unflinchingly ahead. She had cut down countless monsters, her heart now as cold and sharp as the blade in her hand.
    Behind her, the Awakeners were gasping for breath, their bodies drained from the relentless battle. They had been fighting for what felt like an eternity, but the monsters just kept coming, swarming out of the forest like an unstoppable tide.
    It seemed like every large creature in the surrounding wilderness had been parasitized. These weren't just monsters¡ªthey were extinction-level threats.
    The survivors huddled together, their faces pale and tear-streaked. They watched the Awakeners with a mix of desperation and guilt.
    "Is this it? Is the shelter really going to fall today?"
    "There are just too many of them! We can't kill them all!" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Maybe¡­ maybe you guys should leave us behind. You'd have a better chance of making it out alive."
    "¡­"
    But before anyone could respond, an eerie melody drifted out from the depths of the forest. The sound was strange, shifting between high-pitched wails and low, guttural hums. It was haunting, almost hypnotic, and carried an unnatural, magnetic pull.
    The survivors' expressions went blank. Their eyes glazed over, and their bodies stiffened as if they were puppets on strings. Slowly, they began to shuffle toward the forest, drawn by the song.
    Mia's brow furrowed. She recognized this tactic all too well.
    She turned her gaze toward the distant treeline, where flocks of startled birds were taking flight. The air was filled with guttural roars and shrieks echoing through the valley, like the sound of an army on the march.
    "Well, things just got a whole lot more interesting¡­" she muttered under her breath.
    "Crap! It's a Zombie Siren!" Brandon shouted, clamping his hands over his ears. His jaw tightened as he cursed under his breath. After dealing with Aqua Zombies so often, he was all too familiar with their tricks.
    "These bastards just don't know when to quit! And of course, they'd pick now of all times to mess with us."
    "No," Mia said, her voice calm but firm. Her eyes narrowed. "This might not just be a distraction."
    "Huh? What do you mean?" Brandon's stomach dropped as he caught the edge in her tone. He followed her gaze toward the forest, a deep sense of unease settling over him.
    The other Awakeners scrambled to stop the entranced survivors. They fought against the mental pull, dragging people back and even erecting ice walls to block their path. But despite their efforts, a few managed to slip through, disappearing into the forest.
    Moments later, blood-curdling screams echoed from the trees. Then, silence.
    ...
    "Damn it!" The Awakeners' eyes burned with rage, their frustration palpable.
    But their momentary distraction left them vulnerable, and a parasitic creature lunged at them from the side.
    Thankfully, Mia's reflexes were razor-sharp. With two swift strikes, she shredded the creature into unrecognizable chunks.
    When it rains, it pours. Monsters were attacking from the front, zombies were harassing from the flanks, and humanity was barely holding the line.
    And yet, the worst was still to come.
    Before long, a suffocating, murderous aura began to seep through the dense forest. It was as if the entire mountain range itself was bracing for something far more terrifying.
    Through the gaps between the trees, figures began to emerge¡ªzombies. Their bloodthirsty eyes glinted in the dim light, their faces twisted into grotesque snarls. And they were multiplying, their numbers growing denser by the second.
    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire
    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"
    The ground began to quake. Loose stones rattled and bounced as the tremors intensified. In the distance, the treetops swayed violently, some even crashing to the ground. Whatever was coming was massive¡ªsomething that defied comprehension.
    Even the parasitic creatures, which had been relentlessly attacking moments ago, froze in place. They could sense it too: a predator far more powerful than themselves. For now, they hesitated, unwilling to provoke whatever was approaching.
    "What¡­ what the hell is that?" someone stammered, their voice trembling.
    "It's gotta be some kind of giant monster!" another guessed, their face pale.
    "If it's coming from Santa Monica¡­ it must've crawled out of the ocean," someone else muttered, their voice barely above a whisper.
    "What?! Are you serious? That's horrifying!"
    "¡­"
    The same thought crossed everyone's mind at once: Deep Sea Behemoth. The words echoed in their heads like a death knell.
    It was as if humanity had come face-to-face with its natural predator. Even their souls seemed to shiver in fear.
    Then, a deafening roar shattered the air. It was so loud, so primal, it felt like it could split their eardrums. The sound reverberated through their chests, leaving them momentarily paralyzed.
    And then it appeared.
    A colossal shadow emerged from the depths of the forest, its sheer size dwarfing everything around it. Trees snapped like twigs under its weight, falling in its wake. Its towering form grew closer and closer, radiating an oppressive presence that made it hard to breathe.
    Two massive, lantern-like eyes glowed a sickly yellow, suspended high above the ground. They pierced through the gloom, staring down at the world with an almost godlike disdain.
    The shadow was so enormous, it blocked out the sun.
    But what truly sent chills down everyone's spine wasn't the creature itself. It was the figure standing atop its mountain-sized head.
    A boy.
    Or at least, something that looked like one. His eyes were pitch black, swirling with tendrils of dark mist that radiated pure malice. His face was twisted with hatred so intense, it felt like it could burn the world to ash.
    "Zombiezilla¡­ and the Zombie Fetus!" someone gasped, their voice trembling with terror. The group collectively recoiled, their hair standing on end as if an electric current had passed through them.
    But the Zombie Fetus wasn't looking at them. Its gaze was locked onto Mia, who stood bloodied but unyielding.
    "We meet again¡­" the boy said, his voice cold and venomous.
    Mia tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable. "It's only been three months, and you've already grown this much," she muttered, almost to herself. There was a hint of curiosity in her tone, as if she were observing a strange phenomenon.
    The Zombie Fetus flinched, the dark mist in its eyes flickering for a moment.
    That's what she's focusing on? it thought, incredulous. Shouldn't she be talking about revenge? About the fact that she killed my mother? Shouldn't she be trembling in fear, begging for forgiveness?
    "Foolish human!" the Zombie Fetus snarled, its voice echoing with rage. "Today, I'll make you pay for your arrogance! And as for that so-called Zombie King, I don't care about proving anything to him. This is about reclaiming what my mother lost¡ªher territory. I'll take it all back!"
    "Oh¡­" Mia's brow furrowed slightly, but not out of fear. Her thoughts had drifted elsewhere¡ªto Ethan.
    The parasitic creatures attacking the shelter, the fallout from her killing the Pregnant Zombie King¡ªit all led back to him.
    "Was he¡­ using me this whole time?" she wondered aloud, her voice tinged with bitterness. The pieces were starting to fall into place, and the realization left a sour taste in her mouth. "That bastard. Manipulative, cunning, irresponsible¡­ total scumbag."
    But the Zombie Fetus wasn't about to let her spiral into her own thoughts. With a guttural roar, it raised its hand, commanding the Aqua Zombies to attack. Their shrieks filled the air as they surged forward, accompanied by the haunting melody of the Zombie Siren.
    Mia stood alone, her tachi gleaming in the dim light. Her gaze was steady, her expression calm. The horde rushed toward her like a tidal wave, but her eyes betrayed no fear.
    Perhaps¡­ life had never held much value for her to begin with.
    "Fine," she whispered, gripping her blade tighter. "Let's make this a fight to remember."
    ...

 Chapter 187 The apples!

    Mia gripped her tachi tightly and charged forward, slicing her way into the zombie horde.
    Her movements were swift and fluid, weaving through the undead with precision. The tachi whirled through the air with a fierce whoosh, and every strike cleanly severed a head from its shoulders. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The Zombie Fetus, its black eyes gleaming with malice, observed her with a mix of curiosity and disdain. It hadn't expected her to face the overwhelming swarm without fear¡ªlet alone launch an attack. "Interesting... I'm looking forward to seeing how you squirm when you're on the brink of death."
    With a flick of its clawed hand, it commanded the massive Zombiezilla to act. The towering beast raised one colossal foot, aiming to crush Mia beneath it.
    The sheer size of the foot was staggering, like a mountain rising from the earth. It descended with a deafening roar, the air itself seeming to scream under its weight.
    The force behind the attack was immense, carrying the weight of a thousand tons.
    Mia's slender frame was instantly engulfed in the shadow of the descending foot. Her sharp eyes darted upward, and without hesitation, she leapt to the side, narrowly avoiding the crushing blow.
    BOOM!
    The massive foot slammed into the ground, sending shockwaves rippling through the earth. The impact was like an earthquake, the ground caving in and dirt exploding outward. Trees nearby snapped like twigs, their splinters scattering in the air.
    Though Mia had dodged the direct hit, the shockwave caught her, flinging her through the air. She hit the ground hard, her body skidding to a stop.
    [Pain Level: 21%]
    Behind her, the human Awakeners were locked in their own desperate battle against the zombie horde. Leading the charge were Chloe and Caleb, a sibling duo whose powers complemented each other perfectly.
    Chloe wielded ice, while Caleb controlled wood. Both were ranked above B+, and together, they were a force to be reckoned with¡ªcapable of holding their own even against some A-rank zombie lords. In the hierarchy of the human refuge, they were among the elite.
    Ice walls and wooden roots erupted around them, both offensive and defensive, tearing through the surrounding zombies. The siblings worked in perfect sync, their combined abilities creating a deadly dance of frost and vines.
    "Where the hell is Sean?" Chloe muttered, her brows furrowed in frustration. In a situation this dire, his absence was glaring.
    Caleb shook his head, his tone clipped. "No idea. Probably still holed up in the refuge. Forget about him for now¡ªfocus on killing these things!"
    The two continued to unleash their powers, piercing through zombie torsos and snapping necks. The undead howled in agony as black, putrid blood sprayed everywhere, their bodies collapsing in heaps.
    For now, the siblings were holding their ground. But the constant use of their abilities was draining, and they couldn't keep this up forever.
    Suddenly, a strange rustling sound came from the nearby forest. It was faint at first, like something slithering through the underbrush, dry leaves crackling under its weight.
    A chilling unease began to creep into the hearts of the fighters.
    "What... what is that?" someone muttered, their voice trembling. They instinctively glanced toward the forest. Through the dense foliage, they caught sight of a pair of glowing, yellow eyes. The pupils were slitted, like a serpent's, and they stared back with an unnatural intensity.
    The man's heart skipped a beat, his chest tightening as if he'd just fallen from a great height. A cold shiver ran down his spine, and his limbs froze in place.
    Before he could react, a guttural roar tore through the air.
    "ROAR!"
    In that split second of distraction, a zombie lunged at him, its grotesque jaws snapping shut around his neck. Pain exploded through his body as warm blood gushed from the wound. His vision blurred, and within moments, he collapsed, lifeless.
    Chloe turned at the sound, her eyes widening in horror as she saw the man fall. Her voice was sharp and urgent. "It's a Naga! Don't look it in the eyes! Stay away from the forest!" She had spent enough time with Mia to know about these creatures and their deadly gaze. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire
    But her warning came too late. Several Awakeners had already been caught off guard, their bodies stiffening as they fell victim to the Naga's hypnotic stare. The surrounding zombies wasted no time, swarming over them and tearing them apart. Blood and gore splattered across the battlefield as the human formation crumbled into chaos.
    Panic set in. The once-coordinated defense devolved into a frantic scramble for survival.
    Among the chaos, Chris stood frozen. His body was battered and bleeding from earlier injuries, and his spirit was already fragile after enduring relentless attacks from parasitic creatures. When his gaze accidentally met the Naga's yellow eyes, it was the final straw.
    He stood there, motionless, as if his soul had been drained from his body.
    The blood dripping from his wounds only served to excite the zombies further. Their snarls grew louder as they locked onto him, their prey. Five or six of them broke away from the main horde, sprinting toward him with feral hunger.
    Chris's mind went blank. "It's over... I'm done for..." he thought, despair washing over him like a tidal wave.
    From a distance, Chloe saw what was happening. Her jaw clenched, her fists trembling with frustration. She wanted to help, but she was already overwhelmed, barely holding her own position. Even if she tried, she knew she wouldn't make it in time.
    "Mia's saved Uncle Chris so many times... but it looks like he won't escape this one..." she thought bitterly, her heart sinking.
    But just as all hope seemed lost, a figure burst onto the battlefield.
    Sean.
    His sharp, determined eyes scanned the scene as he sprinted toward Chris. With a flurry of powerful punches, he sent the zombies flying.
    Without missing a beat, he grabbed Chris by the arm and yanked him to safety.
    "Hiss¡­ ahh¡­ it hurts!" Chris winced as his wounds tore further, blood seeping out in thick streams. But despite the pain, he couldn't help but feel relieved¡ªhe'd survived yet another close call.
    Sean stood over him, his sharp gaze scanning Chris's injuries. A bulky backpack was slung over Sean's shoulders, stuffed to the brim and bulging at the seams.
    "Uncle Chris, you hanging in there?" Sean asked, his tone calm but concerned.
    Chris shot him a pained look, his face pale and twisted in discomfort. "What do you think? But¡­ you showed up just in time. Thanks for saving me."
    "No big deal. I'm used to it," Sean replied with a shrug, as if rescuing people was just another part of his daily routine.
    At that moment, Chloe and Caleb retreated to their position, regrouping with Sean and Chris to hold the line.
    "Sean, where the hell were you just now?" Chloe demanded, her voice sharp with frustration.
    "I was back at the refuge, helping out," Sean said casually, patting the backpack on his shoulders. "Managed to grab a bunch of apples too."
    "¡­" Chloe stared at him, her expression blank, a vein practically popping on her forehead. Apples? Seriously? You're thinking about food right now?
    "Forget the apples! The Naga's out there wreaking havoc. Get over there and help already!" she snapped, exasperated.
    "Alright, alright, I'm on it!" Sean replied, raising his hands in mock surrender before spinning on his heel and charging toward the forest.
    The Naga's ability to paralyze its victims wasn't just physical¡ªit was a form of psychic control. Creatures like the Naga, with their mental manipulation powers, could use various mediums¡ªbe it sound, eye contact, or even subtle gestures¡ªto disrupt or dominate human minds.
    Each psychic monster had its own unique way of killing, but Sean? Sean wasn't fazed by any of it. He was practically immune to mental attacks.
    As he barreled through the battlefield, smashing zombies left and right with his fists, he finally reached the forest. His sharp eyes caught movement in a dense patch of undergrowth. A long, scaly tail slithered through the grass¡ªa dead giveaway.
    It was a Naga, its upper body humanoid and decayed like a zombie, while its lower half was a massive serpent's tail.
    Sean didn't hesitate. He strode forward, parting the thick grass with his hands. Sure enough, a pair of glowing, yellow, slit-pupiled eyes stared back at him.
    The Naga froze for a moment, clearly startled. When did this human get so close? it thought, its mind racing. It quickly activated its psychic powers, its pupils narrowing as it locked eyes with Sean, attempting to seize control of his mind.
    But Sean didn't flinch. His own sharp, intelligent eyes stared right back, unbothered.
    "What are you looking at?" Sean asked, his tone laced with mild annoyance. Without waiting for an answer, he raised his fist and swung. The punch connected with a sickening crunch, and the Naga's head exploded into a mess of gore and scales.
    With that, Sean continued his rampage through the forest, cutting down every psychic monster in his path. Nagas, Zombie Sirens¡ªnone of them stood a chance. One by one, they fell to his relentless assault.
    Meanwhile, the humans on the battlefield outside felt the pressure ease significantly. With the psychic monsters eliminated, they were able to regroup and reestablish an effective defense.
    Sean, however, was just getting started. He was in the zone, tearing through the forest like a one-man wrecking crew. But as he took down yet another creature, a strange sensation washed over him.
    It was a feeling of immense pressure, like a heavy weight pressing down on his chest. A sense of danger prickled at the back of his mind, sharp and undeniable.
    Sean wasn't usually sensitive to these kinds of things, but this presence was impossible to ignore. It was overwhelming.
    He turned his head sharply, his eyes scanning the forest. That's when he saw it.
    A towering figure emerged from the shadows, its massive frame dwarfing everything around it. It was half-human, half-beast, its muscular body rippling with raw power. Its eyes glowed the same eerie yellow as the Nagas, but these were far more intense, brimming with a savage, almost primal energy.
    The creature's face twisted into a grin, its sharp teeth glinting in the dim light. It looked¡­ excited.
    This was no ordinary monster. This was the undisputed ruler of Santa Monica's undead¡ªthe Azure Scaled Zombie King.
    The Zombie King's gaze locked onto Sean, its expression one of cruel amusement. It tilted its head slightly, as if studying him.
    "Well, well¡­ this little human is¡­ quite the peculiar one,"
    ...

 Chapter 188 Time to eat

    Sean, on the other hand, was all brawn and no brain. He didn't bother overthinking things. The moment he saw the monster, he charged straight at it without hesitation.
    Azure Scaled tilted his head, sizing him up. "Yeah¡­ not exactly the sharpest tool in the shed, huh?"
    With a casual motion, Azure Scaled clenched his beast-like claws into fists and swung his arm forward. The sheer force of the punch caused the air to crackle with a series of sonic booms.
    Sean didn't even flinch. He raised his own fist and met the blow head-on.
    BOOM!
    The collision of their fists sounded like two iron hammers smashing together, sending shockwaves rippling outward.
    But Sean's arm throbbed with pain. A massive force surged through him, and before he could react, his body was flung backward like a baseball hit out of the park. He flew a solid 50 feet before crashing to the ground with a heavy thud.
    His backpack burst open from the impact, and several apples tumbled out, falling through the air and rolling across the dirt.
    One of the apples ended up right at Azure Scaled's feet.
    Azure Scaled, being a carnivorous creature, couldn't care less about apples. To him, they were no different from weeds. Without a second thought, he lifted his foot and stomped down, crushing the apple into mush.
    That single act felt like it shattered Sean's very soul.
    Still writhing in pain, Sean's eyes widened as he watched the scene unfold. He stared, unblinking, his gaze fixed on the ruined apple.
    "My¡­ apple¡­" Sean's breathing grew heavy, his chest heaving as anger flared in his eyes. His expression twisted into one of pure rage, with a sharp, dangerous edge.
    "You're dead!"
    His body began to crackle and pop as he entered a full-on berserk state.
    With a roar, Sean leapt to his feet and charged at Azure Scaled again, his movements wild and unrestrained.
    "Oh, so he's completely brainless," Azure Scaled muttered, realizing he'd overestimated Sean earlier.
    As Sean closed the distance, Azure Scaled swung another punch. BAM! The impact sent Sean flying yet again, this time over 50 feet, his body hitting the ground like a ragdoll.
    "Ugh¡­ that hurts¡­"
    Sean groaned, his entire body wracked with pain. It felt like his internal organs had been rearranged, and the sharp ache in his chest told him he was seriously injured.
    The gap between their strength was just too massive.
    Frustration bubbled up inside Sean. His apples had been crushed, but he couldn't do anything about it. All he could do was roll around on the ground, overwhelmed by pain and helplessness. Tears welled up in his eyes.
    "Waaahhhhhh~~~"
    "Idiot," Azure Scaled sneered, his face full of disdain. He began walking toward Sean, ready to finish him off for good.
    But before he could take more than a few steps, he suddenly froze.
    "Huh? What's that?"
    He looked up toward the horizon and noticed what appeared to be a dark cloud drifting closer. But it wasn't a cloud¡ªit was a massive swarm of crows, their black feathers blotting out the sky.
    "Using my friend as a punching bag? Don't you think that's a little much?" A deep, magnetic voice suddenly echoed through the air.
    Azure Scaled turned his head sharply, his eyes narrowing. Standing next to Sean was a figure who hadn't been there moments ago. The man was strikingly handsome, his expression cold and detached. Though he exuded no visible aura, there was an overwhelming sense of danger radiating from him.
    "It's you!" Azure Scaled's brows furrowed deeply as recognition dawned on him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Sean, still lying on the ground, looked up and saw the man's face. His eyes immediately filled with tears of relief and gratitude.
    "Ethan¡­ sniff¡­ sniff¡­" Sean whimpered, his voice trembling. In the middle of this brutal battlefield, the true king had arrived.
    Ethan's eyes glowed with a crimson light, and an oppressive energy began to spread outward. The Domain of the Dead unfurled like a tidal wave, its terrifying pressure crushing everything in its path. Trees in the surrounding forest splintered and exploded under the weight of the energy.
    It was as if a natural disaster had descended.
    "So, the rumors were true. You really are that strong," Azure Scaled muttered, his tone grim. He had only heard stories about Ethan before, but now he was seeing the legend in action.
    Without hesitation, Azure Scaled focused his energy. A blue aura began to rise around him, swirling like ocean waves. The energy surged forward in layers, crashing outward like a relentless tide.
    This was Azure Scaled's unique ability, Tidal Surge, derived from his fusion with a Marine Iguana.
    The clash of their powers was cataclysmic. The two forces collided like grinding millstones, creating a deafening wail in the air. The ground beneath them cracked and caved, forming deep fissures that spread outward.
    The moment Ethan appeared, the entire battle shifted. All eyes were on him.
    From the outskirts of the battlefield, onlookers turned their heads, their faces filled with shock and awe.
    "It's him!"
    "The Zombie Overlord of Los Angeles!"
    "Wait¡­ is he here to help?"
    "Or¡­ is he just here to clean up the mess?"
    "Uh¡­ that's¡­ not good¡­" Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire
    Whispers spread through the crowd as the tension in the air grew thicker. It felt like the entire balance of power was about to be upended.
    With so many major players converging, it was clear that the zombie factions in the area were about to face a massive shake-up.
    Amid the chaos of the zombie horde, Mia, covered in blood, caught a glimpse of Ethan out of the corner of her eye. Her lips curled into a faint smirk, though her tone was dripping with sarcasm.
    "Finally decided to show up, huh? Guess you've got some sense of responsibility¡­ fine, I'll cut you some slack. Half off."
    ...
    Ethan's sharp gaze locked onto Azure Scaled, analyzing the swirling blue energy surrounding him. It seemed like the beginnings of an Absolute Domain, but it was incomplete¡ªmore of a rough draft than the finished product.
    "Ah, so that's why he's managed to hold the title of overlord¡­" Ethan mused. He figured the Marine Iguana Azure Scaled had fused with must've been a mutant beast capable of wielding an Absolute Domain.
    Without hesitation, Ethan expanded his Domain of the Dead to its absolute limit. The oppressive force roared like thunder, crashing down on Azure Scaled's blue energy and grinding it into nothing. The once-imposing aura began to crumble and dissipate under the sheer weight of Ethan's power.
    Azure Scaled, despite being an S-class powerhouse, was still leagues below Ethan. Panic flashed across his face as he realized he couldn't withstand the pressure. Without a second thought, he retreated at full speed, his massive frame darting backward hundreds of feet in an instant.
    "Holy crap! He's insane!" gasped someone from the crowd.
    The onlookers, many of whom had encountered Ethan before, were left in awe. Chloe, in particular, couldn't take her eyes off him. Her cheeks flushed, and her eyes sparkled like a starry night.
    "He's still so ridiculously cool!" she whispered, practically swooning.
    But not everyone was impressed. In the shadows, Zombie Fetus's pitch-black eyes burned with unrelenting hatred. The one responsible for his mother's death¡ªthe other culprit¡ªhad finally shown up.
    "Today, you're all going to die!" Zombie Fetus shrieked, his voice filled with venom. "Kill them! Kill them all! Leave no one alive!"
    "ROAR¡ª"
    The forest erupted with guttural roars as countless lizard-like monsters burst out from the dense undergrowth. Their glowing yellow eyes gleamed with malice, and their mouths were filled with razor-sharp fangs.
    The creatures surged forward in a chaotic wave, their bodies packed so tightly together that they trampled over one another in their frenzy. It was a monstrous tide, a living flood of destruction.
    These were Azure Scaled's elite forces.
    It seemed he had anticipated Ethan's interference and had prepared accordingly.
    The lizard monsters were massive, ferocious, and unnervingly resilient. Even within the oppressive confines of Ethan's Domain of the Dead, they could still move freely, their sheer physical strength allowing them to resist the crushing pressure.
    But Ethan? He didn't even flinch.
    With a casual motion, he raised his hand, and a tachi materialized in his grip. The blade radiated an intense heat, flames roaring to life along its edge.
    In one sweeping motion, Ethan slashed the air. A blazing arc of fire erupted from the blade, fanning out in a wide sweep. The inferno tore through the advancing lizard monsters, slicing them clean in half. Flames engulfed their bodies, reducing them to ash in mere moments.
    Ethan stood firm, an unyielding wall against the onslaught. He was a one-man army, cutting through the horde like a scythe through wheat.
    Behind him, Chloe and the other humans felt the crushing pressure on them ease almost instantly.
    "Honestly, who else could hold back an army of elite monsters like this¡­ all by himself?" someone muttered, their voice filled with awe as they watched the carnage unfold.
    But the tide of lizard monsters didn't stop. If anything, their numbers only seemed to grow. More and more of them poured out of the forest, their ranks swelling into the thousands. They charged forward with reckless abandon, utterly unafraid of death.
    Ethan's expression remained as cold and detached as ever. His crimson eyes scanned the battlefield, unbothered by the overwhelming numbers.
    "Time to eat," he said flatly.
    At his command, a deafening roar erupted from the nearby valley. The sound was so powerful it shook the earth, scattering flocks of birds into the sky in a panicked frenzy.
    Moments later, a new wave of figures appeared¡ªterrifying, grotesque faces emerging from the shadows. It was Ethan's own army of elite zombies, and they were charging into the fray with unrelenting ferocity.
    They moved with inhuman speed and agility, some leaping from tree to tree like apes, others sprinting across the ground in a blur. The sheer number of them was staggering, a sea of undead that stretched as far as the eye could see.
    The sight was both awe-inspiring and utterly horrifying.
    ...

 Chapter 189 Still not enough?

    The zombie horde surged forward, colliding head-on with the lizard-like monsters. Claws tore through flesh, teeth sank into bone, and the battlefield echoed with the guttural roars of the undead and the anguished cries of the beasts.
    The forest descended into utter chaos.
    Blood splattered everywhere, severed limbs littered the ground, and even the air seemed to take on a crimson hue, transforming the scene into something straight out of a hellish nightmare.
    Amidst the carnage, Ethan's elite squad of 500 warriors stood out as the most ferocious. Their cells were hyperactive, their bones unnaturally dense, and many of them had developed sharp bone spikes protruding from their bodies.
    They tore through the battlefield like unstoppable war gods, leaving nothing but destruction in their wake.
    "Damn, they're this strong?" The Azure Scaled Zombie King frowned, his expression darkening as he observed the enemy. The level of evolution these zombies had achieved was far beyond anything he'd anticipated. His own territory by the coast was rich in resources, allowing him to raise countless elite creatures.
    But how had the other side managed this?
    To make matters worse, there were several powerful zombie kings among Ethan's forces.
    In the dense jungle, however, Sprout had the home-field advantage.
    "Endless Growth!" Sprout's voice rang out, calm but commanding. In an instant, vines erupted from the ground around him, growing at an insane rate and blotting out the sky. The green tide surged forward, swallowing Aqua Zombies and lizard monsters alike. The vines pierced through flesh, draining their victims dry and leaving behind shriveled husks.
    Some vines climbed up the trees, hoisting Aqua Zombies into the air. The forest soon resembled a grotesque hanging ground, the sight chilling to the bone.
    Meanwhile, Shroom's spores spread far and wide, targeting any creature in their path. The spores latched onto their victims, rapidly parasitizing them and sprouting clusters of grotesque red tumors. The tumors writhed and merged, forming mimics that joined the fray.
    Though the mimics weren't particularly strong, they were disturbingly lifelike, sowing confusion and disrupting the enemy's coordination.
    Among the chaos, Snowy, the zombie tiger, was on an absolute rampage.
    Having absorbed Ethan's blood, Snowy had started at a solid B+ rank. After devouring flesh and basking in the light of the Radiant Crystal, its power had skyrocketed in just a few months, nearing A+ rank.
    Snowy was the embodiment of the phrase "a tiger among sheep." With a single swipe of its massive paw, it unleashed a force of several tons, smashing monsters into pulp. Its tail lashed out like a steel whip, effortlessly snapping bones with each swing.
    On another part of the battlefield, Bulldozer was locked in a brutal clash with the Brutal Iguana Zombie King. These two powerhouses had faced off before, and their rivalry burned hotter than ever.
    "ROAR¡ª!"
    The two roared ferociously, grappling and trading blows like primal beasts. Each punch landed with bone-crushing force, the sound of flesh meeting flesh reverberating through the forest.
    Overall, Ethan's forces held the upper hand, dominating the battlefield with overwhelming strength.
    But the tide wasn't entirely in their favor. Parasitic monsters continued to pour in from all directions, working in eerie harmony with the Azure Scaled Zombie King's forces. They specifically targeted Ethan's zombie horde, their coordination unnervingly precise.
    The Azure Scaled Zombie King's minions, the Aqua Zombies, were distinct with their webbed fingers and toes, making them easy for the parasitic monsters to identify and avoid.
    The parasites had one ultimate goal: Ethan. More specifically, they wanted the Radiant Crystal.
    "Hand over the Radiant Crystal, and we'll leave. We won't interfere in your fight," snarled a fully-formed humanoid parasite, its voice dripping with malice.
    Ethan barely spared it a glance. "Oh? Then I guess you're staying."
    With that, his terrifying Domain of the Dead expanded, engulfing the creature in an instant. Flames erupted as he charged forward, wielding his blazing tachi. One swift slash, and the parasite was reduced to ash.
    But more parasites kept coming, relentless and unafraid of death.
    Behind Ethan, the ground trembled and rumbled. Towering bio-monsters emerged, led by Aaron, their presence radiating pure, unbridled fury. They stood shoulder to shoulder, forming an impenetrable wall of flesh and muscle. Like living tanks, they advanced, crushing the parasitic monsters beneath them.
    The battle raged on, growing fiercer by the second. The chaos reached a fever pitch, the forest becoming a maelstrom of blood and violence.
    The Azure Scaled Zombie King watched the battlefield intently, his expression grim.
    His forces were losing ground. The enemy's level of evolution was simply too high, and he himself wasn't confident he could take on Ethan.
    "Should I retreat?" he muttered to himself, hesitation flickering in his eyes.
    But just as he wavered, the ground in the distance began to quake violently. A suffocating aura of malice swept across the battlefield as over twenty towering figures emerged from the horizon.
    Their appearances were grotesque, their faces twisted with fangs and malice. Every single one of them was a bio-monster.
    At the forefront stood a particularly massive figure, its presence dominating. The air around it shimmered with spatial distortions, and its aura was nothing short of terrifying.
    "Keh keh keh¡­ looks like I showed up just in time." A raspy, mocking laugh escaped the towering bio-monster's mouth as he led over twenty hulking monstrosities straight toward Ethan's elite zombie forces.
    These creatures weren't just mindless brutes¡ªthey still retained the abilities of human Awakeners, making them exceptionally dangerous. Every movement they made carried devastating power, capable of crushing zombies with ease.
    "What the¡­?" The Azure Scaled Zombie King raised an eyebrow, clearly caught off guard by the sudden arrival. But as he observed the situation, a flicker of realization crossed his face. These monsters weren't enemies¡ªthey were allies.
    The lead bio-monster bared its fangs, its beady eyes locking onto Ethan with a look of pure hatred. Without hesitation, it charged forward, its massive fists glowing with spatial energy. The air around its punch warped and twisted, as if a falling star was about to crash down.
    Ethan's Domain of the Dead flared to life, its oppressive energy pushing back against the spatial distortion. With a quick sidestep, he narrowly avoided the incoming blow.
    "BOOM!"
    The monster's fist slammed into the ground, unleashing a deafening shockwave. Trees snapped like twigs, rocks shattered, and a cloud of dust and debris erupted into the air.
    Ethan raised a single hand, his Domain of the Dead rippling outward. The swirling dust froze mid-air, then fell harmlessly to the ground, as if gravity itself had been momentarily suspended.
    "This fight's getting messy," Ethan muttered under his breath, brushing some dirt off his sleeve. "Almost ruined my outfit."
    He glanced up at the bio-monster, his sharp eyes assessing its strength. "Not bad," he admitted, though his tone was more curious than impressed.
    The bio-monster sneered, its voice like grinding stones. "What's the matter? Don't recognize me?"
    Ethan tilted his head, studying the creature with mild interest. "Should I?"
    "Griff," the monster growled, its tone dripping with venom. "Ring any bells?"
    Ethan's expression didn't change, though he squinted slightly, as if trying to jog his memory. "Griff¡­ Griff¡­" He repeated the name, then shrugged. "Nope. Doesn't ring a bell."
    "You¡ª!" Griff's fury erupted like a volcano. His massive fist clenched, veins bulging as he roared, "Die, you bastard!" He lunged forward, swinging his fist down with enough force to split the earth.
    Ethan didn't bother dodging this time. Instead, he stepped forward, meeting the attack head-on. His own fist shot out, a blur of raw power. It was like a dragon breaking free from its chains, carrying an overwhelming force that seemed to shake the very air. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire
    "BOOM!"
    The two fists collided, unleashing a shockwave that rippled across the battlefield. The ground beneath them cracked and caved in, forming a crater from the sheer force of the impact. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Ethan's slender frame looked almost fragile compared to Griff's hulking bio-monster form, but the result of their clash told a different story. The spatial energy surrounding Griff's punch shattered like glass, and the massive creature was sent stumbling backward, skidding over a hundred feet before regaining its footing.
    Griff's arm trembled, a numbing pain shooting up his forearm. He clenched his jaw, his sharp teeth grinding together in frustration. This wasn't how it was supposed to go.
    He was Griff, one of the so-called Four Knights of Bernardino. Before his transformation, he had been an A+ rank Awakener, a force to be reckoned with. After injecting himself with the G-virus, he had broken past the limits of S-rank, becoming something far more powerful. Or so he thought.
    "Still not enough?" Griff muttered through gritted teeth, his rage boiling over. His mind burned with the memory of his failure¡ªthe moment his poor decisions had cost the lives of his entire team. The guilt had consumed him, driving him to the brink of madness. He had sworn to do whatever it took to avenge them, even if it meant sacrificing his humanity.
    Even if it meant becoming this¡­ thing.
    His claws dug into the earth as he steadied himself, his eyes blazing with hatred. "I'll drag you into the abyss with me, Ethan," he snarled, his voice trembling with a mix of fury and desperation. "Even if I have to become a monster to do it!"
    ...

 Chapter 190 Limit

    The Azure Scaled Zombie King felt a surge of delight in his heart. With over twenty new bio-mutants joining the fray, their combat strength had been significantly bolstered. Now, there was no need for him to retreat.
    At the moment, Griff's combat power was at S-rank, the Azure Scaled Zombie King himself was also S-rank, and the combined strength of the Zombie Fetus and Zombiezilla could easily match S-rank as well.
    Three S-rank powerhouses¡ªmore than enough to hold their ground.
    "Guess I underestimated Griff. Didn't think this guy would actually be useful¡­" The Azure Scaled Zombie King rejoined the battle with renewed vigor.
    A faint blue energy surged around him, and with every move he made, elite zombies were effortlessly torn apart.
    Meanwhile, Griff, consumed by hatred, continued his relentless assault on Ethan. The spatial energy around him grew more intense, spiraling out of control until it reached its peak.
    The space surrounding Griff began to crack, black fissures spreading like jagged scars. The sheer force of the distortion was overwhelming, as if it could crush anything in its path.
    "Void Seal!" Griff's blood-red eyes narrowed as he unleashed his S-rank spatial ability. With a wave of his hand, the entire space ahead of him froze, then began to collapse inward.
    Ethan was instantly caught in the attack.
    The space around him shattered, his vision blurring as the world seemed to disintegrate. He could only rely on the power of his Domain of the Dead to resist the spatial onslaught.
    But then, in the blink of an eye¡ª
    A massive spatial rift tore open, an endless abyss of darkness yawning wide like the maw of a monstrous beast. The rift swallowed Ethan whole, along with his Domain of the Dead.
    In that moment, both Ethan and Griff vanished from the battlefield.
    From the rear, Chloe and the others stared in shock. "Oh my god! Did Ethan just¡­ get taken out?"
    "No way¡­"
    "That bio-mutant is insanely strong!"
    "Could it be¡­ they both went down together?!"
    "¡­"
    Sean, standing nearby, looked panicked. His eyes darted around as he desperately searched for any sign of Ethan. "Ethan! Ethan! Where are you? Get back here! Don't tell me you're actually dead!"
    "Stop yelling," Mia said calmly from a short distance away. "He's not that easy to kill."
    At that moment, Ethan found himself surrounded by pitch-black nothingness, standing in what felt like the void of an infinite universe. There was no end in sight.
    "Well, this is¡­ interesting," he muttered to himself, surprised to find he'd been dragged into another dimension. This had to be one of those rare, bizarre abilities that only a handful of humans could wield.
    Everywhere he looked, there was nothing but emptiness. He had no idea how to escape.
    But according to his logic, every problem had a solution. To break free from this trap, he'd have to deal with the source¡ªGriff. If he could take out the caster, the spell would collapse.
    Unleashing his Domain of the Dead with a thunderous roar, Ethan began searching for Griff, who was hiding somewhere in the void.
    ... sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Meanwhile, back on the battlefield, the situation was growing increasingly tense.
    The Azure Scaled Zombie King, however, couldn't have been happier.
    "Well, well, what a pleasant surprise. One good thing after another. Griff actually managed to trap the enemy's zombie king!"
    To the Azure Scaled Zombie King, this was the perfect opportunity. He had to take advantage of the situation and eliminate Ethan's allies. Once the battle was decided, even if Ethan managed to return, it would be too late to change anything.
    His gaze locked onto Mia first.
    Aside from Ethan, she was the strongest among the group. Even when surrounded by the endless Zombie Horde, she could hold her own against the Zombie Fetus, tying up a significant portion of his forces.
    "Child, your adoptive father is here to avenge you!" The Azure Scaled Zombie King's yellow eyes gleamed with malice as he lunged forward, his speed so fast that afterimages trailed behind him.
    His glowing blue claws clenched into a fist as he swung a devastating strike toward Mia.
    Hearing the rush of wind and feeling the murderous intent bearing down on her, Mia didn't hesitate. She raised her arms to block the attack.
    "Bang!" Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire
    A massive force slammed into her, like being hit by a speeding train. Mia's body was sent flying uncontrollably, crashing through a massive boulder before finally coming to a stop.
    "Hehehe, nice hit!" Zombie Fetus clapped his hands gleefully, clearly enjoying the sight of Mia's battered state.
    Mia pushed herself up from the rubble, her body covered in blood and scratches. Her right arm trembled slightly, the earlier blow feeling as though it had fractured her bones.
    [Pain Level: 37%]
    Despite her injuries, her blood-streaked face remained calm and composed.
    She lifted her gaze and spotted Zombie Fetus standing atop the massive beast, looking down at her with a smug, triumphant expression. Not far away, the Azure Scaled Zombie King stood with his piercing yellow eyes gleaming with malice.
    The two of them were surrounded by a sea of zombies and lizard-like creatures, forming an impenetrable wall of grotesque faces and snarling jaws. Everywhere she looked, there was nothing but horror.
    Sean, seeing his teammate injured, rushed over in a panic. "There are way too many monsters this time. Maybe you should fall back for now."
    "No need," Mia replied coldly, her voice steady.
    Sean frowned, his worry evident. "Your body has limits, Mia. There's no way you can hold out against this many enemies."
    "I can handle it."
    "You can't handle it!"
    "I can handle it," Mia insisted, her tone unwavering.
    "¡­" Sean fell silent, realizing she wasn't going to back down. The look in her eyes made it clear¡ªshe was ready to fight to the bitter end.
    Before he could say anything else, Mia gripped her blade tightly and charged back into the Zombie Horde. Her movements were lightning-fast, her figure a blur as she darted through the chaos.
    Her tachi sliced through the air, cutting down zombies left and right in a relentless flurry of strikes.
    "Well, well, still putting up a fight, huh? Let's see how long you can last," Zombie Fetus sneered, his tone dripping with mockery. A dark mist began to seep from his body, spreading toward Mia like a creeping shadow.
    This black mist, known as Death Miasma, was a sinister ability he had inherited from his zombified mother during her pregnancy. It was highly toxic, capable of paralyzing the body and inducing overwhelming fear.
    As the miasma enveloped her, Mia felt a chilling sensation crawl over her skin, like ghostly hands gripping her. Her limbs began to stiffen, and a wave of dread surged through her mind. Negative emotions clawed at her psyche, threatening to break her focus.
    Before she could fully recover, Zombiezilla's massive foot came crashing down from above.
    "BOOM!" The ground shook violently as the colossal foot slammed into her, leaving cracks spidering across the earth and kicking up a thick cloud of dust that obscured everyone's view.
    "Mia!" Chloe and the others cried out in alarm, their faces pale with worry.
    Was this it? Was Mia finally reaching her limit?
    With Ethan trapped in the void and Mia under siege, the situation had become dangerously dire. The group was teetering on the edge of despair.
    But then, out of nowhere¡ª
    "ROOOAAARRR!"
    Zombiezilla let out a sudden, pained howl. A figure burst out from beneath its massive foot, tearing through its flesh and emerging into the open.
    It was Mia.
    Her slender frame was drenched in the monster's foul blood, staining her entire body a deep crimson. She looked like a ghost of vengeance, her bright eyes shining with an almost manic intensity. There was even a faint trace of exhilaration in her expression.
    Her wristband displayed a new reading: [Pain Level: 67%]
    "Oh? Still alive?" The Azure Scaled Zombie King narrowed his eyes, his brow furrowing slightly. He hadn't expected this human to be so resilient. But what puzzled him even more was¡­ was she enjoying this?
    "Enough of this. Time to die!" The Azure Scaled Zombie King decided he couldn't waste any more time. Ethan could reappear at any moment, and he needed to finish this human off quickly.
    Blue energy surged around him as he propelled himself forward at blinding speed. In an instant, he was in front of Mia, his clawed fist striking her square in the chest.
    "THUD!"
    Mia coughed up a mouthful of blood as the impact caved in her chest, sending her flying like a ragdoll. She crashed into the ground hundreds of feet away, skidding to a stop amidst the debris.
    Her wristband's reading spiked violently: [Pain Level: 91%]
    "Damn it! Mia's at her limit!" Chloe's voice trembled with panic.
    "What do we do now?"
    "I don't know!"
    "¡­"
    The group was frantic, their hearts pounding as they watched helplessly. It felt like they were ants trapped on a hot stove, unable to do anything but worry.
    But then, to their astonishment, Mia began to stir.
    Her body trembled as she slowly pushed herself up from the ground. Her cells were in overdrive, her entire frame shaking from the strain. A faint crimson mist began to swirl around her, emanating from her blood-soaked body.
    The pain had pushed her to her breaking point¡ªbut it was also when she was at her strongest.
    Her bright eyes scanned the battlefield, taking in the endless horde of monsters surrounding her.
    "My body might not hold out much longer," she muttered to herself, her voice low but resolute. "But I'll carve my way out of this with sheer willpower¡­"
    ...

 Chapter 191 Hes out!

    Azure Scaled's eyes widened in shock. Still alive?
    That last strike was meant to be a killing blow, yet here this human was, standing again¡ªand her aura was even stronger than before.
    Mia's body radiated a surge of blood energy, her figure drenched in filthy, clotted blood. She looked like a vengeful demon crawling out of hell itself. But instead of despair, her lips curled into a chilling, almost unhinged smile.
    Then, with a single step, she vanished.
    Her speed was now beyond what the naked eye could track.
    For the first time, a flicker of fear crept into Azure Scaled's heart.
    "What the hell is this?" he muttered, just as a gust of wind slammed into him. In the blink of an eye, her blood-smeared face was right in front of him, that same manic grin plastered across it.
    Instinctively, Azure Scaled raised his arm to block.
    Mia's fist shot forward. At this point, her body had surpassed the limits of any weapon. The sheer force of her punch compressed the air, creating a deafening sonic boom. The impact was like a missile detonating on contact.
    "Boom!"
    The sound reverberated as Azure Scaled Zombie King's bones cracked and popped. The scales on his arm shattered like glass, and his massive body was sent hurtling backward. He crashed into a horde of lizard-like creatures behind him, scattering them like bowling pins, before rolling across the ground for dozens of feet.
    The earth beneath him was gouged out, leaving a deep trench in his wake.
    "So strong!" Azure Scaled gritted his sharp teeth, his body wracked with pain. His arm, in particular, was clearly broken.
    If it weren't for the resilience of his undead form, he doubted he could've survived that blow.
    His body began to creak and groan as it rapidly started to heal.
    Meanwhile, Zombie Fetus, standing off to the side, narrowed his pitch-black eyes, his brow furrowing. He had assumed Mia's earlier actions were just the desperate flailing of someone on the brink of death. But now? She had just sent Azure Scaled Zombie King flying with a single punch.
    "Useless!" Zombie Fetus spat, his voice dripping with disdain.
    Dark mist began to pour from his body, swirling around him like a living entity. He unleashed his Death Miasma to its fullest extent, the black fog surging forward like a massive dragon, ready to consume everything in its path.
    But as the miasma engulfed Mia, her blood energy only grew more frenzied. A strange, otherworldly crimson glow radiated from her body. Her hyperactive cells seemed to reject the paralysis effects of the fog entirely.
    The miasma had no effect on her.
    Mia crouched low, her legs coiling like springs before she launched herself forward with explosive force. The ground beneath her cracked and shattered as she propelled herself toward Zombie Fetus like a cannonball.
    "What? She's completely fine?" Zombie Fetus's face twisted in shock. Realizing the danger, he quickly commanded the massive creature beneath him to intercept her.
    Zombiezilla, the towering 200-foot beast, raised its mountain-like head to block Mia's attack.
    Mia's fist collided with the creature's jaw.
    "Roooooar!" Zombiezilla let out a guttural howl as if struck by a meteor. Its massive head snapped backward uncontrollably, and its enormous body lost balance, toppling sideways.
    "Boom!"
    The colossal beast crashed to the ground with a thunderous impact. The earth trembled violently, sending up clouds of dust and debris. The sheer scale of the scene was overwhelming.
    The humans watching from a distance were left speechless, their jaws practically hitting the floor.
    "She's insane!"
    "Is this Mia's full power?"
    "No wonder they call her the Light of Humanity!"
    "Unbelievable¡­"
    Chloe and the others couldn't hide their awe. They had thought Mia was on the verge of collapse, but instead, she had turned the tide, displaying an unstoppable might. In just a few moves, she had sent both Azure Scaled Zombie King and Zombie Fetus reeling.
    Azure Scaled Zombie King, now covered in dirt and dust, spat angrily as he struggled to his feet. "Pfft! Damn it!"
    "This human is stronger than I thought," he growled, his expression dark. "We'll have to work together to take her down. She can't keep this up for long."
    "Fine," Zombie Fetus replied with a nod. The black mist around him thickened, swirling into a massive, tornado-like vortex.
    At the same time, Azure Scaled Zombie King began to gather his energy. A pale blue aura emanated from his body, growing in intensity like waves crashing against the shore¡ªeach one stronger than the last.
    The two forces merged, their combined energy becoming even more overwhelming.
    The air seemed to wail in protest, sand and debris swirling violently, carrying with them an aura of pure destruction.
    And yet, in the midst of it all, Mia stood firm.
    Her thin, battered frame was like an unyielding pine tree, standing tall against a storm. The blood energy around her pulsed rhythmically, like flames that only burned brighter and fiercer with each passing moment.
    She took a step forward, her footfall steady and resolute, pushing against the crushing waves of energy. Then, without hesitation, she charged straight toward Azure Scaled and Zombie Fetus once more.
    The humans watching from a distance were on edge, their nerves stretched taut.
    "Mia's taking on both zombie kings by herself!" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Can she really hold out?"
    "I don't know¡­"
    "...Let's hope she can."
    Meanwhile, in the dark void, Ethan was still trapped. Though only three to five minutes had passed, it felt like an eternity.
    This space had been torn open by Griff, a seemingly endless expanse of pitch-black nothingness. But in truth, it wasn't as vast as it appeared.
    Ethan couldn't see Griff because there was no light. He couldn't smell anything because there was no medium for scents to travel. And he couldn't hear a sound because the void swallowed all vibrations.
    Three of his five senses were completely sealed off.
    For most living beings, this would've been a death sentence. They'd exhaust their energy and die here, unable to find a way out.
    But Ethan was different.
    He had the Domain of the Dead.
    The Domain of the Dead had become his sixth sense, a tool that transcended the limitations of his physical body.
    Ethan extended his domain outward in one direction, letting it spread as far as possible, like a radar scanning its surroundings. Sure enough, after a few moments, he detected something¡ªan intruder in the void.
    "Gotcha."
    Ethan's eyes narrowed as he locked onto the disturbance. Gripping his flaming tachi tightly, he dashed forward, slashing horizontally into the darkness.
    There was still no sound. No smell.
    But his blade stopped mid-swing.
    It had hit something.
    Years of experience told Ethan exactly what it was¡ªhis blade had lodged itself in bone.
    "ROAR!"
    A deafening roar shattered the silence, and in an instant, Ethan's hearing returned.
    The endless darkness around him began to recede like a retreating tide, revealing the world once more.
    Sunlight. Air. Trees. Blood.
    And standing before him¡ªa massive, grotesque bioweapon.
    Ethan's gaze sharpened as he took in the scene. His strike had severed Griff's right arm, the blade slicing through his ribcage and lodging itself in his spine.
    "Hmm¡­ My instincts were spot on," Ethan muttered, pulling his blade free with a sharp twist.
    With a swift diagonal slash, he followed up. The sound of the cut was clean and precise¡ªshhhk.
    Griff's massive body was split open, one side of him completely cleaved apart. Black, putrid blood sprayed everywhere, chunks of viscera spilling onto the ground. Griff let out a guttural, agonized howl.
    Ethan activated the power of the Domain of the Dead, forming a barrier to shield himself from the splattering filth.
    The scene unfolded before the eyes of the humans watching from afar.
    "He's out!" Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire
    "And he's completely fine?"
    "I knew it! I knew he'd make it!"
    Their voices were filled with awe and relief.
    Griff, on the other hand, staggered backward, his massive frame trembling. The gaping wounds on his body were catastrophic, and he could feel his life force draining away at an alarming rate.
    Even so, he refused to fall¡ªat least, not yet.
    But his legs gave out beneath him. With a heavy thud, the monstrous creature collapsed to his knees, unable to rise again.
    His grotesque face, once filled with rage and malice, now showed only despair and helplessness.
    "Even after all this¡­ I still can't kill you?" Griff's voice was weak, his tone laced with bitter resignation.
    Ethan tilted his head, curiosity flickering in his eyes. "Why do you hate me so much?"
    Griff didn't answer immediately. He stared at Ethan, his monstrous form trembling. Even now, after everything, Ethan didn't even know who he was.
    To Ethan, killing was just another day's work. He hadn't even spared a second thought for the lives he'd taken.
    "You killed all my teammates," Griff finally said, his voice hollow.
    "Oh¡­" Ethan nodded, as if only now remembering. "Yeah, I guess I did. There was that A+ grade triple-modified guy, right?"
    He recalled the moment vaguely¡ªusing Grizzly's communicator to taunt Griff with a single sentence.
    "Well then," Ethan said, his tone casual, almost indifferent. "I guess I'll send you to join them."
    ...

 Chapter 192 He might actually make it

    "Swish¡ª"
    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire
    Ethan swung his blade in a clean arc, splitting the creature's head wide open. A crystal core shot out, gleaming as it tumbled through the air.
    The mutated beast's massive body collapsed with a thunderous crash.
    Almost immediately, a horde of zombies surged forward, swarming the fallen creature and tearing it apart in a frenzy.
    Ethan reached out and caught the falling crystal core in his hand.
    It was translucent, radiating an incredibly pure energy. A rare spatial-type crystal core¡ªexceptionally uncommon and undoubtedly high-grade. This was a treasure, no question about it.
    His gaze shifted, scanning the battlefield, and landed on Mia. She looked like she'd been through hell¡ªher body drenched in blood, covered in wounds, some of which had already scabbed over. The sight was gut-wrenching.
    Meanwhile, the Azure Scaled Zombie King and the Zombie Fetus stood frozen, their expressions grim. They hadn't expected Ethan to emerge so quickly¡ªlet alone take down Griff in mere minutes.
    And yet, here he was.
    The two of them, even working together, still hadn't managed to finish off Mia.
    The tide of the battle had shifted dramatically. A quick glance around the battlefield confirmed it: the Azure Scaled Zombie King's forces were being decimated. Most of his zombie minions had been slaughtered, leaving him at a severe disadvantage.
    His top lieutenant, the Brutal Iguana Zombie King, was barely holding on. Bulldozer and Laura were taking turns hammering him, while PhD kept sneaking in attacks from the rear. The Iguana King was already gravely injured, teetering on the edge of death.
    And then there was the devastating duo of Sprout and Lil' Shroom. Sprout's vines had been growing nonstop, spreading wildly across the battlefield, blanketing the terrain. The air was thick with Lil' Shroom's fungal spores, and wherever they landed, grotesque red tumors sprouted, multiplying at an alarming rate.
    Amidst the chaos, Ethan began walking toward the Azure Scaled Zombie King, his steps deliberate and unhurried.
    "You two ganging up on a little girl? That's pretty low, don't you think?" Ethan's voice was calm, almost casual, but there was an edge to it.
    "What?" The Azure Scaled Zombie King narrowed his eyes, wondering if he'd misheard. Was this guy seriously lecturing him about morality?
    Mia glanced over at Ethan, her expression a mix of irritation and curiosity. "Where the hell did you run off to just now?"
    "I don't know," Ethan replied with a shrug. "Let's just say I ended up in another game map or something."
    "...Another game map?" Mia blinked, then nodded slowly. "Huh. Interesting way to put it."
    Ethan stopped beside her, standing shoulder to shoulder. Together, they faced off against the Azure Scaled Zombie King and the Zombie Fetus. The battlefield's strongest fighters were now locked in a tense standoff.
    "It's time to wrap this up," Ethan muttered under his breath.
    The Azure Scaled Zombie King immediately tensed, his guard shooting up. Every instinct screamed at him to be on high alert.
    The Zombie Fetus, on the other hand, was seething with rage. His two greatest enemies were right in front of him, and the hatred in his heart burned hotter than ever. He wanted nothing more than to tear them apart, piece by piece.
    "Kill! Kill! Kill!" he shrieked, his voice a twisted cacophony of fury.
    Black mist began to swirl around him, thick and oppressive, rising like a storm cloud to engulf the battlefield.
    Ethan felt the rush of wind howl past his ears as the mist closed in. His vision was swallowed by darkness, the world around him vanishing into an abyss. It felt like he'd been plunged into the depths of hell.
    And within the black mist, streaks of blue energy crackled and surged, adding to the suffocating pressure. It was as if the weight of the ocean itself was bearing down on him.
    "Absolute Domain, activate!" Ethan's voice rang out, steady and commanding.
    He unleashed his Domain of the Dead at full power, holding nothing back. The energy surged outward like a tidal wave, an unstoppable force that swept across the battlefield. The sheer pressure was overwhelming, a storm that consumed everything in its path.
    Trees disintegrated into dust. The ground buckled and collapsed, craters forming as if the earth itself were caving in. It was as if a natural disaster had descended upon the battlefield.
    The three forces¡ªEthan's Domain of the Dead, the Azure Scaled Zombie King's incomplete domain, and the Zombie Fetus's corpse energy¡ªclashed violently, grinding against each other like massive millstones. The air was filled with the deafening roar of their collision.
    But Ethan's Domain of the Dead was the real deal¡ªa true Absolute Domain. Neither the Azure Scaled Zombie King's half-baked version nor the Zombie Fetus's corpse energy could compare.
    Ethan's domain tore through them like a hot knife through butter, enveloping both the Azure Scaled Zombie King and the Zombie Fetus in its crushing grip.
    The two zombie kings staggered under the weight of the domain, their bodies sinking into the crumbling ground beneath them.
    The Zombie Fetus, in particular, was struggling. Despite his A+ rank and impressive innate abilities, he was still far outmatched. His skin began to crack, blood oozing from his pores like needles piercing through. In mere moments, he was drenched in his own blood, looking like a grotesque, crimson-stained doll.
    If not for his extraordinary regenerative abilities, the Zombie Fetus would have been torn apart by the Domain of the Dead already.
    "ROAR¡ª"
    The Zombie Fetus let out a piercing shriek, the sound so sharp and agonized it felt like it could shatter eardrums.
    Mia's figure flickered as she darted forward, her voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. "Do you remember how your mother died?"
    The Zombie Fetus, trapped within the crushing force of the Domain of the Dead, could barely move. Seeing Mia charging at him, he struggled in vain, unable to dodge.
    "Dad, help me!" he cried out desperately.
    "..." The Azure Scaled Zombie King clenched his jaw so hard it seemed his teeth might crack. "Oh, now you remember to call me Dad?"
    But he was in no position to help. He could barely keep himself standing under the oppressive force of Ethan's domain.
    Mia's fist slammed into the Zombie Fetus's head with the force of a volcanic eruption, her raw power enough to obliterate any A+ level zombie in an instant.
    BOOM!
    The Zombie Fetus's head exploded like a water balloon, spraying foul black blood into the air in a misty cloud.
    A crystal core shot out from the carnage.
    An A+ level psychic-type crystal core¡ªrare and valuable, a true prize.
    "Well, I guess we should thank Azure Scaled for raising him to A+ level," Mia muttered, her tone dripping with sarcasm.
    "Excuse me???" Azure Scaled's face twisted in disbelief. So I was just raising a boss monster for you to farm, huh?
    "Die!" he roared, his voice filled with fury. His body, fused with a mutated beast, radiated raw physical power. Ignoring the crushing weight of the Domain of the Dead, he lunged at Mia, throwing a massive punch.
    Mia didn't flinch. Instead of dodging, she met his attack head-on, driving her elbow forward to clash with his fist. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The collision was like steel meeting steel, the sheer force of it sending shockwaves rippling through the air. Both fighters had strength that surpassed S-level, their clash a battle of titans.
    Azure Scaled felt a jarring force reverberate through his arm, but instead of resisting it, he used the momentum to propel himself backward, retreating at high speed in an attempt to escape the Domain of the Dead's range.
    "Trying to run?" Ethan's voice was calm, but his eyes were locked onto Azure Scaled as he moved to pursue.
    Azure Scaled glanced over his shoulder, his voice sharp and commanding. "Stop him!"
    A thunderous roar echoed across the battlefield as a massive figure lumbered into view. It was Zombiezilla, Azure Scaled's prized pet¡ªa towering zombie monstrosity, its enormous body like a wall of flesh and bone, blocking Ethan's path.
    The creature charged forward, its sheer size and weight shaking the ground beneath it. It was a desperate move, a sacrifice to buy its master time.
    But under the relentless pressure of Ethan's Domain of the Dead, Zombiezilla's body began to break down almost instantly. Flesh tore away, blood sprayed in torrents, and bones crumbled like brittle twigs. It was as if the creature had been thrown into a giant blender, its massive form reduced to a grotesque slurry of gore and viscera.
    Even so, its sacrifice wasn't in vain. The brief delay gave Azure Scaled the precious seconds he needed.
    His figure blurred as he retreated at full speed, putting as much distance as possible between himself and the battlefield. Truth be told, the moment Ethan had emerged, Azure Scaled had lost all desire to fight.
    "What's the point of this fight, anyway?" he muttered under his breath. Survival was the key to a comeback. If he could just make it back to the deep sea, no one would be able to find him.
    As for his forces? He could rebuild. Slowly but surely, he'd gather strength again. And one day, when the time was right, he'd return.
    Striking back was only a matter of time.
    In the blink of an eye, Azure Scaled had already put several hundred feet between himself and the battlefield, finally escaping the oppressive range of the Domain of the Dead. The crushing weight on his body lifted, and he felt a sudden lightness.
    "Haah¡ª" He exhaled deeply, relief washing over him. Sure, Ethan might be stronger, but speed? Speed was his forte. No way that guy could catch up.
    His legs moved like a blur, leaving afterimages in his wake as he tore through the forest like a gale-force wind.
    Behind him, chunks of Zombiezilla's remains rained down from the sky. Ethan glanced up, his sharp eyes tracking Azure Scaled's retreating figure.
    "Zombies in Santa Monica are really this good at running away, huh?" Ethan muttered, his tone laced with dry humor.
    Meanwhile, Azure Scaled's heart was pounding in his chest, his nerves stretched to their breaking point. He couldn't stop himself from glancing back, his paranoia getting the better of him. When he saw that Ethan hadn't caught up yet, a surge of hope filled him.
    He might actually make it.
    But in his haste, he failed to notice the figure stepping out from behind a large tree up ahead. The figure had been waiting there, lying in ambush, their sharp, calculating eyes locked onto him with a mix of anger and satisfaction.
    "You think you can just step on my apples, huh?"
    ...

 Chapter 193 No lobsters here

    Sean's bones cracked and popped loudly as his body surged into a berserk state. Without hesitation, he swung a fist straight at Azure Scaled.
    Azure Scaled, still basking in his fleeting sense of triumph, suddenly felt a fierce gust of wind roaring past his ears. By the time he realized what was happening, it was too late. He turned his head just in time to see Sean's furious face¡ªand a fist barreling toward him.
    BAM! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The punch landed squarely on Azure Scaled's face. Already battered and drained from the earlier fight, his injuries left him vulnerable. The impact sent him flying over 100 feet through the air.
    "Damn it!"
    Azure Scaled cursed internally. Taking a punch wasn't the worst of it¡ªwhat really stung was missing his best chance to escape. He scrambled to get up, but before he could, an overwhelming pressure descended upon him like a tidal wave.
    The Domain of the Dead had enveloped him once again.
    His body felt heavy, as though he were sinking into quicksand.
    And then, in the blink of an eye, Ethan appeared beside him.
    "Damn it all!"
    Despair washed over Azure Scaled as his gaze flicked toward Sean. He had a chance to run earlier¡ªhe could've gotten away! But no, this idiot had to ruin everything!
    All his careful planning, all his schemes, and in the end, he'd been outplayed in the most humiliating way possible.
    Meanwhile, Ethan's undead army was closing in from every direction. Among them were familiar faces: Bulldozer, Laura, PhD, and Little Shadow. Leading the charge were Sprout and Lil' Shroom, who had racked up the highest kill counts in this battle.
    Behind them came the elite strike force, the most ferocious of Ethan's troops.
    The horde surrounded Azure Scaled completely, leaving no gaps, no escape routes. Even if he had wings, he wouldn't have been able to fly out of this.
    "So¡­ this is how it ends?" Azure Scaled's eyes dimmed, his once-proud spirit fading. The ruler of the coastline was about to meet his end.
    The undead roared in unison, their bloodlust palpable as they surged forward, tearing Azure Scaled apart piece by piece.
    And just like that, he was gone. Nothing remained of him except a few scattered, glowing blue scales on the ground¡ªsilent proof that he had ever existed.
    The warm sunlight broke through the clouds, signaling the end of the battle.
    Azure Scaled and his elite forces had been completely annihilated. Without their leader, the remaining ordinary zombies crumbled into disarray. Without direction, they posed no threat and were swiftly dealt with.
    As for the parasitic monsters, they were either devoured by Ethan's horde or fled into the wilderness. Some were hunted down by human Awakeners, ensuring they could no longer pose a significant danger.
    The once-lush jungle was now a wasteland. Trees lay toppled and shattered, some reduced to splinters. The ground was cracked and scarred, with deep fissures spreading in every direction.
    Corpses were strewn everywhere¡ªsevered limbs, mangled flesh, and pools of dark, congealed blood soaked into the dirt, turning it into a foul-smelling sludge.
    The devastation stretched as far as the eye could see.
    Even the high walls of the nearby sanctuary had been breached, one section completely collapsed into rubble. Among the debris were bodies, both human and otherwise.
    Inside the sanctuary, buildings smoldered, smoke curling into the sky. The aftermath of the battle was evident everywhere.
    Most of the surviving humans had retreated deep into the mountain's interior for safety. The cost of this battle was staggering¡ªtens of thousands of lives lost, and the sanctuary itself left in ruins. Rebuilding would take years.
    The only one who truly benefited from all this was Ethan.
    The fight had yielded a treasure trove of rare crystal cores. His undead minions had feasted on countless "seafood" delicacies and "stuffed cookies," leaving them thoroughly satisfied.
    Ethan figured that once they got back and basked in the glow of the Radiant Crystal for a bit of a "sunbath," they'd evolve into even stronger elites.
    As he mulled it over, Ethan couldn't help but think, Life's not so bad right now¡­
    "Well, if there's nothing else, I'm heading back," Ethan said casually.
    "Yeah, figures. You're the only one who came out of this unscathed," Mia muttered, giving him a side-eye. She was covered in blood, her exhaustion evident.
    "Those parasitic monsters? They were after you," she added.
    "Oh," Ethan replied with a nonchalant nod.
    "And the zombies from Santa Monica? Yeah, they came because of you too," Mia continued, her tone sharp.
    "Got it," Ethan said, nodding again, just as indifferent.
    "¡­" Mia was speechless for a moment, unsure how to respond. Finally, she sighed. "The parasitic monsters will come back, you know."
    "Yeah, they multiply fast. They're gonna run out of food at this rate," Ethan said, scanning the now-quiet valley. It seemed the parasitic creatures had wiped out most of the mutated beasts in the area.
    Mia pressed on. "The monsters came from Santa Clarita. The sanctuary there was overrun, and it's where their numbers are the highest. But¡­ there's still one person alive there. Someone we've been in contact with."
    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, genuinely intrigued.
    The Santa Clarita sanctuary had been home to tens of thousands, all of whom had been slaughtered by the monsters. The fact that someone had survived was nothing short of miraculous.
    And considering how dangerous the area had become, with countless monsters breeding there, surviving alone meant this person was no ordinary individual.
    Mia continued, "He used to be the Number 001 Awakener of the Santa Clarita Sanctuary. If you want to know more about what's going on there, you could add him as a contact. He's got a private line that connects to our network."
    "Alright, maybe later," Ethan replied casually. After the intense battle, all he wanted was to lay low for a few days, absorb the crystal cores he'd collected, and let his minions bask in the Radiant Crystal's glow to boost their overall strength.
    With that, they parted ways.
    Ethan led his massive Zombie Horde back home, triumphant.
    ...
    Big Ears' brief stint as "boss" came to an unceremonious end.
    "Bulldozer, how'd the fight go?" Big Ears scurried over to Bulldozer as soon as he saw him, eager for an update. As for the other zombie kings, he didn't even dare approach them.
    Bulldozer gave a goofy grin. "Of course we won! The Azure Scaled Zombie King? Boss took him out."
    "See? Just like I planned!" Big Ears puffed out his chest, patting it proudly.
    But nearby, Shrimpy froze for a moment, not even acknowledging Big Ears' boasting.
    "The Azure Scaled Zombie King¡­ is dead?" Shrimpy asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.
    "Yup. And all his zombie kings? Gone too," Bulldozer confirmed with a nod.
    Shrimpy's expression turned distant, his mind swirling with thoughts. He couldn't help but feel a pang of emotion. Ever since he'd gained intelligence, he'd lived under the oppressive shadow of the Azure Scaled Zombie King¡ªa mountain he could never hope to move.
    Hearing of his death now felt¡­ surreal.
    But the moment of reflection didn't last long. Something clicked in Shrimpy's mind, and a glimmer of excitement lit up his face.
    "Then I can go back to Santa Monica."
    "Huh? Why would you go back to that dump? Isn't L.A. better?" Big Ears asked, confused.
    Shrimpy shot him a side-eye. "No lobsters here."
    Big Ears: "..."
    Back at home, Ethan wasted no time getting comfortable. He took a long shower, changed into clean clothes, poured himself a glass of juice, and got to work absorbing the crystal cores.
    He started with Griff's spatial-type crystal core and the S-rank core from the Azure Scaled Zombie King. Both were incredibly pure and rare. Ethan wondered if they might finally push him past his current limits and into SS-rank territory.
    As he absorbed the energy, he absentmindedly pulled out his phone to check the latest updates online.
    Nothing.
    Genesis Biotech's page was still completely blank, with no new information at all.
    The sanctuaries? Even worse.
    After the catastrophic battle, with tens of thousands of human casualties, they were in no position to do anything. The only word on their official site was a single, somber one: Mourning.
    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Boring¡­" Ethan muttered, tossing his phone aside.
    The two other major factions in Los Angeles, aside from himself, were basically in hibernation mode.
    ...

 Chapter 194 What a delightful meeting

    Inside Genesis Biotech. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Nathan was on edge the entire time. Using a drone, he kept a close watch on Ethan's movements. Sure, Ethan had gone off to the shelter, but who's to say he wouldn't come back to finish him off?
    It wasn't until the swarm of zombies returned to their hive and the chaos settled that Nathan finally let out a small sigh of relief.
    He had also recorded the battle that took place at the shelter.
    "Brutal. Just brutal," Nathan muttered, shaking his head repeatedly. Watching as tens of thousands of humans at the shelter were devoured by the monsters, their screams of despair and helplessness painted a vivid picture of the apocalypse. It was a scene straight out of a nightmare.
    The fight between Ethan and Azure Scaled¡ªthe two zombie kings¡ªwas nothing short of spectacular.
    But in the end¡­
    Ethan won. Again.
    And with every victory, their strength only grew, making them an even bigger threat to the company.
    This gave Nathan a massive headache.
    Still, during the battle, he had spotted Griff and a group of dozens of bio-engineered creatures locked in combat. Among them were elite zombies¡ªcompany prototypes¡ªwith hyperactive cells and reinforced skeletal structures, tearing through their enemies like unstoppable war machines.
    Nathan couldn't help but feel a twinge of guilt about it all.
    "But hey, it's not entirely my fault¡­" he mumbled to himself. On the bright side, the battle had provided invaluable real-world data on the viruses, something that was hard to come by.
    Later, he had to attend the monthly meeting¡ªone of those mandatory check-ins with headquarters. At least now he had something to report.
    ...
    Nathan had already planned how to handle the meeting. He sat down in his chair, activated his VR setup, and entered the virtual conference room.
    Just like last time, his vision went dark for a moment before the surroundings shifted. When the visuals stabilized, he found himself in the familiar meeting space.
    Beams of light flickered and began forming humanoid shapes, gradually solidifying into the figures of other regional branch managers from major cities.
    In the North American division, these end-of-month meetings were a routine affair, where everyone gave updates on their recent work.
    At the head of the conference table, a middle-aged man appeared, dressed sharply in a tailored suit with slicked-back hair that gave him a no-nonsense, efficient vibe.
    This was Richard, the head of the North American region.
    He was the one who always chaired these monthly meetings.
    "Is everyone here?" Richard's sharp gaze swept across the room.
    "All here," came the collective response, with everyone nodding in agreement.
    Richard allowed himself a small smile. "Good. The fact that you're all present is already a win. At least it means you've managed to survive another month in this apocalypse."
    "Uh¡­" Nathan broke into a cold sweat, thinking to himself, I came pretty close to not making it this time.
    Richard's eyes landed on him. "Nathan, why don't you start us off this time?"
    "¡­Alright," Nathan replied awkwardly, nodding.
    It wasn't hard to figure out why he was being called on first. Over the past few meetings, everyone had learned about the powerful zombie king wreaking havoc in Los Angeles. Things weren't looking great for his branch, and it seemed like Richard was giving him the "let's hear from the struggling student first" treatment.
    Clearing his throat, Nathan began, "Uh, well¡­ everything's been fine on our end. Business as usual."
    "Wait, what?" The others turned to him with surprised looks, clearly not expecting that answer. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire
    "Mr. Nathan, you're not just throwing in the towel, are you?"
    "What about that zombie king? What's the situation there?"
    "Did you deal with it or not? Didn't Sophia go to help you out?"
    "¡­"
    The room buzzed with chatter, but no one seemed to notice that Sophia, sitting quietly in her seat, had her head lowered. She wasn't saying a word, and the usual confidence she carried was nowhere to be seen.
    Richard raised an eyebrow, also surprised by Nathan's claim of "business as usual."
    "What about the G-virus samples headquarters sent you last time? Any results from the experiments?" Richard asked.
    "Uh¡­ yeah, we've already injected all the test subjects. The results look promising. I can transmit the data back to HQ right away," Nathan replied smoothly, sounding more confident now.
    Richard's brow lifted slightly in approval. "Not bad. That's progress compared to last time."
    "Wow, you found test subjects that quickly? Impressive. I'll give you some credit for that," Richard said with a nod of approval.
    "Uh¡­ well, it's not like we're the ones who did the injections," Nathan added, his tone casual but with a hint of mischief.
    "???" Richard froze, visibly confused. Something about that didn't sound right. "Then¡­ who did?"
    "Well, you'd have to ask Sophia from our San Bernardino branch about that," Nathan said, his voice dripping with mock enthusiasm. "One of her so-called Four Knights of Bernardino, Griff, is quite the bold one. He took half my G-virus stockpile, used it all up, and even injected himself with it. Talk about commitment, huh?" His exaggerated tone and sarcastic delivery made it clear he wasn't exactly thrilled.
    Sophia's expression darkened immediately. Her brows furrowed, and her fists clenched so tightly that her knuckles turned white. She was clearly furious, though she kept her composure¡ªfor now.
    The other branch managers exchanged surprised glances. They all knew the consequences of injecting the G-virus. It turned people into grotesque bio-monsters, stripping away their humanity entirely. And the transformation was irreversible.
    "Wait, seriously? He injected himself with it?"
    "Man, Sophia, your team's got some real daredevils."
    "Yeah, that's¡­ uh, bold. Let's call it bold."
    "..."
    Sophia's fists tightened even more, and her face was practically steaming with anger.
    "Griff volunteered to inject the G-virus," she said through gritted teeth, "because he wanted to take down that zombie king."
    "And¡­ did he succeed?" one of the managers asked, curiosity laced in their voice.
    "..." Sophia fell silent again. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself, before recounting the events.
    She explained how, after boasting in the last meeting that she'd help Nathan deal with the zombie king, she had sent two squads to Los Angeles, including Jessica. At the time, she had been confident they'd eliminate Ethan. But things had gone horribly wrong. What she thought was a victory turned out to be a massive blunder, and the losses were catastrophic.
    Griff's situation was even worse. Despite transforming into a bio-monster, he had still fallen to Ethan. Both squads were completely wiped out.
    "Pfft!" Some of the managers struggled to suppress their laughter. The absurdity of the situation was almost comical, but they knew better than to laugh out loud¡ªit was a tragic failure, after all, and laughing would come off as disrespectful.
    Richard, however, didn't laugh. He leaned back in his chair, deep in thought.
    "So even you, Sophia, couldn't handle that zombie king?" he finally asked, his tone serious.
    "Griff managed to pin him down. He was this close to finishing him off," Sophia replied, her voice firm. She had reviewed the battle footage and knew how close they had come.
    "Hmm¡­" Richard nodded slowly, though it was clear he understood just how powerful the zombie king was.
    "So, what's your plan moving forward?" he asked.
    "That zombie king absorbed Griff's crystal core and has been hunting other high-tier zombie kings. He's even stronger now. I can't handle the situation in Los Angeles anymore. Nathan can deal with it himself!" Sophia snapped, clearly still fuming. She threw her hands up, effectively washing her hands of the matter.
    Richard turned to Nathan. "Nathan, what's your plan?"
    "Oh, so she just throws her hands up after handing him free kills? Fine, whatever. I don't have the resources to deal with that zombie king anyway. For now, I'll just focus on keeping the company running as smoothly as possible," Nathan said with a dismissive wave, clearly bitter. He had no intention of sticking his neck out any further.
    Before Jessica and Griff had shown up, the zombie king hadn't been nearly as strong, and Nathan had been able to manage. But now? The situation had spiraled into something far more dangerous.
    Sophia's anger flared again. "What do you mean I handed him free kills? Didn't you give the zombie king the X-virus and Y-virus?"
    "Me? I didn't give him anything! Those viruses never even passed through my hands!" Nathan shot back, his voice rising.
    "Oh, really? Never passed through your hands? Then what about the G-virus? Are you going to deny that the zombie king stole ten vials of it?"
    "I¡­" Nathan, who had been on the offensive just moments ago, suddenly found himself at a loss for words.
    Richard quickly stepped in to defuse the situation. "Alright, alright, calm down, both of you. Let's not turn this into a shouting match. Honestly, it sounds like neither of you is in a position to point fingers right now¡­"
    ...

 Chapter 195 Cocky

    "..."Nathan and Sophia both fell silent at the same time.
    Richard broke the quiet, saying, "If no one can handle it, then log it into the Zombie King Archive and send it to HQ. Let the higher-ups figure it out."
    Genesis Biotech had something called the "Zombie King Archive," a collection of records on the most dangerous, unsolvable zombies with bizarre abilities. Any zombie that made it into this archive was essentially labeled as "extremely dangerous"¡ªhighly evolved and incredibly powerful.
    "Nathan, be extra careful for now and wait for HQ's response. Even if you can't take that zombie down, don't let it keep evolving," Richard warned.
    "Yeah, yeah, got it," Nathan nodded quickly, his tone a mix of nervousness and determination.
    From the side, Sophia chimed in with her usual snark, "Hah! Yeah, you better be careful. Who knows? One day you might just get wiped out by a zombie. When that happens, feel free to come running to us in San Bernardino."
    "You¡ª!" Nathan's face turned red with anger, his voice rising.
    The two of them had always been at odds, classic workplace rivals who couldn't go a day without bickering. Everyone else in the room was used to their constant back-and-forth by now.
    After that, the rest of the team took turns reporting on the company's current situation. As expected, the updates were all over the place¡ªsome had successfully hunted down Zombie Kings, while others had suffered devastating losses. In most cities, though, the pattern was clear: humanity was on the losing side.
    The conclusion was obvious. As the apocalypse dragged on, the monsters were evolving faster and becoming more powerful.
    ...
    Meanwhile, Ethan was holed up at home, living the good life. A few days later, the crystal core he'd been absorbing was finally depleted.
    His body had grown even stronger, and his Domain of the Dead had made significant progress. Fully unleashed, its range now extended up to 2,000 feet, and the oppressive aura it emitted was even more overwhelming.
    His underlings had also leveled up again. Thanks to this "feast" and the added boost from basking in sunlight, the number of elite zombies under his command had skyrocketed. Over 5,000 new elites had joined his ranks, bringing his total to a staggering 15,000, even after accounting for casualties in battle.
    This was a massive leap¡ªan unprecedented 33% increase in his forces. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    On top of that, the overall size of his Zombie Horde had grown to 60,000. Among them were a significant number of Aqua Zombies, which were highly skilled in underwater combat.
    Ethan's army was now a force to be reckoned with, brimming with powerful fighters and sheer numbers.
    With Genesis Biotech and the nearby human shelters essentially shutting themselves off from the outside world, Los Angeles had been eerily quiet. For two straight weeks, nothing major had happened.
    Occasionally, parasitic monsters would appear on the outskirts, lurking and observing the city, clearly still eyeing the Radiant Crystal. But their numbers were small and posed no real threat. Some of them even ended up as snacks for Laura, Bulldozer, and the others, who treated them like little appetizers to pass the time.
    During this period, Ethan had been lying low at home, resting and recovering. His body was now in peak condition.
    "So boring..." Ethan muttered to himself, feeling restless. He couldn't just keep lazing around like this¡ªit felt like his limbs were starting to atrophy. Besides, he'd already absorbed all the high-grade rare crystal cores he had.
    Maybe it was time to head out again, hunt some new prey, and shake things up a bit.
    As he mulled it over, two options came to mind. The first was to head to Santa Clarita to investigate the origins of the parasitic monsters and uncover the secrets behind them. The second was to "pay a visit" to San Bernardino, where the human population was dense, and the Awakeners were generally of a higher level.
    The battle with the Azure Scaled Zombie King had been a wake-up call. Griff had given Ethan a fair amount of trouble, and if it hadn't been for Mia holding the line in her extreme state, his zombie lieutenants might've suffered heavy losses. After all, both the Azure Scaled King and the Zombie Fetus were formidable opponents.
    That said, Ethan's elite fighters were now down to fewer than 500. As strong as they were, they weren't invincible, and losses were inevitable.
    "Maybe I should deal with this whole X-virus and Y-virus mess first..." Ethan thought to himself. After some careful consideration, he decided to head to San Bernardino. It was time to see what Genesis Biotech was up to over there.
    And, well, there was another reason¡ªit was closer.
    ...
    The morning sun was shining bright, the breeze was gentle, and the weather was unusually pleasant¡ªa rare treat in the apocalypse. It was the kind of day that almost made you forget the world had gone to hell. Perfect for a little outing. Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire
    "You all hold down the fort. I'm heading out for a bit," Ethan said, addressing Bulldozer and the rest of his underlings.
    "Got it, boss! No problem at all!" Bulldozer nodded enthusiastically, his head bobbing like a pecking chicken. His expression was full of anticipation¡ªafter all, every time the boss went out, he'd come back with some "snacks." And lately, the variety had been getting better and better, with all kinds of flavors to enjoy.
    Ethan left the central area of the skyscraper and began making his way toward the mountains at the edge of his territory.
    As soon as Lil' Shroom saw him leave, her spores began to shift and morph. Within a few breaths, she had transformed into an exact replica of Ethan. The resemblance was uncanny¡ªdown to the smallest detail.
    "I need to make it look like the boss is still at home," she said, her voice now identical to Ethan's.
    "What's the point of that?" Bulldozer scratched his head, clearly confused.
    Lil' Shroom shook her head. "I don't know. Maybe it's pointless. But it makes me feel safer..."
    ...
    Ethan crossed a bridge spanning a river and made his way through the forested mountains. The journey was uneventful. The presence of parasitic monsters had drastically reduced the number of mutated beasts in the area. Even the humans who had once hidden in these woods had fallen victim to the creatures.
    "These things are pretty damn lethal," Ethan muttered to himself.
    In just a few days, these monsters could wipe out an entire group and take their place. Efficient and ruthless.
    After making his way through the mountains, Ethan finally reached the outskirts of San Bernardino.
    He raised his gaze, scanning the area ahead. A small town came into view, sitting in the middle of the open plains. Around its perimeter was a layer of barbed wire fencing.
    A few dozen low-level zombies were clustered outside the fence. Their faces were blank, devoid of any intelligence, driven purely by instinct. Something inside the town seemed to have agitated them. They growled low in their throats, gnashing their teeth as they bit at the barbed wire, desperate to get inside.
    But their teeth weren't strong enough to break through steel. Some of them even shattered their own jaws in the attempt.
    Bang!
    Suddenly, a gunshot rang out from within the town. One of the zombies outside the fence had its head blown apart, its dark blood splattering everywhere as its body crumpled to the ground.
    A few more gunshots followed in quick succession. The shooter's aim was precise¡ªnearly every shot took down a zombie with a clean headshot.
    Clearly, there were humans inside the town.
    With his heightened hearing as the Zombie King, Ethan could even pick up on their voices, laughing and joking as they fired.
    "Haha! Five bullets, four headshots. You lost. Hand over that cigarette," one of them said, his tone smug.
    "Tch! You just got lucky, that's all. A fluke. Wanna go again? Same deal¡ªfive bullets. This time, let's bet two cigarettes," another voice replied, clearly annoyed.
    "Bring it on! You think I'm scared of you? And no backing out if you lose."
    "Not a chance. This time, there's no way I'm losing."
    "..."
    The two of them made their bet, and soon, more gunshots echoed from the town.
    The low-level zombies outside didn't even try to dodge. One by one, they were picked off, their heads exploding like overripe melons.
    Ethan narrowed his eyes, studying the small town. A thought crossed his mind, and he couldn't help but smirk.
    "The snacks living in San Bernardino... they're this cocky, huh?"
    ...

 Chapter 196 Flaunt your love, die fast

    Ethan activated the stealth ability of his Domain of the Dead and followed the sound of gunfire, heading deeper into the small town.
    He moved silently, like a ghost. Even when he passed right by the zombies, they didn't notice him at all.
    Effortlessly, Ethan slipped through the barbed wire and entered the town.
    From a distance, he could already see a makeshift trench formed by sandbags piled high. Two humans were stationed there, rifles propped up on the sandbags, firing at the zombies outside the wire.
    On top of the sandbags, a few cigarettes were laid out¡ªclearly, they were betting on their shooting skills.
    Ethan narrowed his eyes, observing them closely. He quickly realized these two weren't ordinary humans. They were Awakeners, individuals who had developed Neurocores¡ªwhat some called "cherries."
    Nearby, a crate of weapons bore the unmistakable logo of Genesis Biotech.
    It was obvious.
    These weapons had been supplied by Genesis Biotech. The two shooters were likely hired guns, temporary workers tasked with clearing out zombies or handling other assignments for the company.
    But Ethan could sense more human presences in the town.
    Some were sleeping, others eating, a few playing cards for fun. There were even couples chatting, laughing, and dreaming about the future. Altogether, there were over a dozen people in the area, including four more Awakeners who had developed crystal cores.
    "San Bernardino really is crawling with humans¡­" Ethan muttered to himself as he made his way toward the two men competing in their shooting game.
    He appeared behind one of them, a skinny guy, his figure slowly materializing out of thin air. But the man was so focused on aiming and firing that he didn't notice a thing.
    "These snacks are way too careless. Low-level players," Ethan remarked, almost bored.
    Without hesitation, he reached out with his hand, his fingers piercing into the man's skull. With a casual motion, he plucked out the Neurocore. The skinny man's head slumped forward, and he collapsed onto the sandbags, dead without a sound.
    At that moment, the other man had just finished firing his fifth shot.
    "Haha! Five for five this time! You're done for, man. What's the matter? Too scared to shoot now?" he said, grinning smugly.
    But when he noticed the silence beside him, his smile faltered. He turned his head, confused, only to see his partner slumped over the sandbags, completely still.
    "Hey, get up! Don't play dead just because you're losing. What, can't handle a little competition?" he said, giving the man a shove.
    But the body didn't respond. Instead, it toppled sideways, hitting the ground with a lifeless thud.
    "What the¡­???"
    The man's eyes widened in shock as he finally realized something was very, very wrong.
    "He's actually dead¡­"
    "Not bad aim you've got there," a calm, magnetic voice suddenly spoke from behind him.
    The man froze, his heart skipping a beat. He spun around, only to see a tall figure standing there, seemingly out of nowhere.
    His stomach dropped. A wave of dread washed over him.
    "Who are y¡ª"
    Before he could finish, Ethan's hand moved in a blur. In one swift motion, he extracted the man's Neurocore. The shooter crumpled to the ground, lifeless.
    Ethan worked efficiently, scooping up the bodies and storing them away with practiced ease. The entire process was seamless, like a choreographed routine.
    Then, without missing a beat, he turned and headed toward the nearby buildings where more humans were gathered.
    The whole thing felt almost casual¡ªlike stumbling across a fruit tree during a hike and plucking a couple of wild apples to snack on.
    Ethan approached a large house that seemed to be the liveliest spot in the area. Inside, four or five people were sitting around a table, playing cards. In the back, a young couple was cuddled up together, lost in their own little world.
    "Honey, it's the apocalypse, but I still think we should have a wedding. Life needs a little ceremony, don't you think?" the girl said, tilting her head with a hopeful smile.
    "Alright, I'm in," the guy replied, nodding seriously. "But only if someone gets us an espresso machine as a wedding gift."
    "Pfft!" The girl burst out laughing, giving him a playful shove. "The world's ending, and all you care about is coffee?"
    "Well, someone's gotta keep you caffeinated for all that zombie fighting, right?" he teased, grinning as he leaned in and planted a quick kiss on her cheek.
    The two of them giggled and whispered to each other, dreaming about a future that, to them, still seemed full of possibilities.
    Little did they know¡­
    Their time was already running out.
    The middle-aged man playing cards turned his head and clicked his tongue.
    "Tsk, tsk, can you two stop showing off already? You know what they say¡ªflaunt your love, die fast."
    "Pfft! I'll flaunt it all I want!" the girl shot back, her face glowing with sweetness. "Even if I die, I want to die with my Honey."
    Ethan had initially planned to leave the couple alone, not wanting to interrupt their little moment. But when he heard the girl's words, he began walking toward them, step by step.
    "Well, if that's what you want, who am I to deny such a heartfelt request? I'm just that considerate," he said with a faint smirk.
    He stopped behind the girl, reached forward, and plunged his hand into her skull, extracting her Neurocore with a single, fluid motion.
    Her neck went limp, and her head lolled onto the boy's shoulder. Her eyes closed, and her body stilled completely.
    "Huh? Babe, what's wrong?" the boy asked, his voice tinged with concern.
    "Wish granted," Ethan said calmly.
    The boy's heart sank as he turned to look at her. But before he could fully turn his head, his peripheral vision caught the edge of Ethan's coat. His world went dark, and he collapsed forward onto the ground.
    Ethan had already taken his Neurocore.
    "Huh?"
    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire
    The sound of the couple hitting the floor startled the card players nearby. They all turned to look, only to see the two lovers slumped together, lifeless. Behind them stood a tall, imposing figure that hadn't been there a moment ago. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    He was silent, his presence unnerving. No one had noticed when he'd arrived.
    "Crap! We've got an intruder!"
    "Grab your weapons!"
    "Everyone, attack! Take him down!"
    The group scrambled to their feet, fumbling for the weapons they carried.
    One of them, a short, stocky man wielding a titanium machete, let out a battle cry and charged at Ethan, his face twisted in determination.
    Their strength was laughable¡ªbarely on par with that of a laborer like Chris. Charging at Ethan was like a moth flying straight into the flames of an erupting volcano.
    "Boom!"
    The stocky man didn't even make it halfway before his shouting abruptly stopped. It was as if an invisible force had crushed him mid-charge. His body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.
    Ethan had used just a sliver of his Domain of the Dead to deal with him.
    Seeing how eager the man had been to rush over, Ethan casually stored the body in his spatial storage ring.
    "Hiss¡­"
    The remaining humans collectively sucked in a sharp breath, their eyes wide with terror. Realization dawned on their faces.
    A Zombie King.
    This wasn't just any infected¡ªit was a Zombie King.
    Panic spread like wildfire.
    "It's a Zombie King! Run!"
    "We need a crystal-core Awakener to fight him!"
    "Quick! Go find the Captain and the others!"
    The group erupted into chaos, scattering in every direction. Some bolted for the door, while others, in their desperation, dove headfirst through the windows, shattering the glass in their frantic escape.
    But Ethan's Domain of the Dead had already expanded, spreading outward like a suffocating wave.
    The walls of the building groaned before collapsing entirely, crumbling into dust under the immense pressure. Two of the slower humans didn't even make it out. Their bodies crumpled to the ground, blood seeping from every pore as if they'd been crushed under a massive millstone.
    However, Ethan sensed four stronger human presences rapidly approaching. These were no ordinary humans¡ªthey were Awakeners who had developed crystal cores.
    'Boom!'
    Before the four even arrived, a massive fireball descended from the sky, hurtling straight toward Ethan. The heat radiating from it grew more intense with every passing second.
    Ethan glanced up, his expression calm. With a flick of his Domain of the Dead, the fireball was deflected, snuffed out as easily as a candle in the wind.
    Moments later, four human Awakeners appeared before him.
    "Captain! Thank God you're here!" one of the Neurocore Awakeners from earlier cried out, his face pale with fear. "That thing¡ªit's a Zombie King! Please, save me!"
    ...

 Chapter 197 My goddess, Ill support you forever!

    "Zombie King, huh? Don't panic. Let me check out what kind of abilities he's got first."
    The middle-aged man leading the group was a psychic-type Awakener. Without hesitation, he unleashed his mental energy, forming a barrier that surged forward to probe the enemy.
    It was just a test attack.
    But Ethan's Domain of the Dead continued to spread, unstoppable and overwhelming, shattering the psychic energy like it was nothing and forcing it back into the man's mind.
    "AHHH¡ª!"
    The Captain let out a blood-curdling scream, clutching his head as if it were about to explode. The pain was unbearable, his vision went black, and he collapsed unconscious on the ground.
    "Uh¡­???" The rest of the team stared, wide-eyed, completely dumbfounded.
    What the hell just happened?
    Especially the Awakener who had formed a Neurocore¡ªhe was frozen in place, utterly stunned. Just a second ago, the Captain had been telling them not to be afraid, and now he was out cold on the ground?
    "This Zombie King is way too strong. We're not equipped to handle this."
    One of the Awakeners, who had formed a crystal core, finally snapped out of it. His face twisted in panic as he turned to run. He was a speed-type Awakener, and his escape was lightning-fast.
    Or at least, it would've been.
    He barely made it a few steps before his body froze mid-motion. His bones cracked and popped like dry twigs under immense pressure, as if some invisible hand was crushing him. His entire skeleton shattered, and he crumpled to the ground like a broken doll.
    "What the¡­"
    The remaining survivors were now utterly terrified.
    Everything happening in front of them defied logic. They couldn't wrap their heads around it. The Zombie King hadn't even moved, yet their teammates were dropping like flies.
    The eerie, suffocating fear weighed heavily on their hearts.
    "How¡­ how are they even dying?"
    Their confusion didn't last long. The answer came almost immediately as Ethan's Domain of the Dead expanded, enveloping the rest of them.
    Their bodies grew heavy, like they were being crushed under a mountain. The pressure was unbearable, leaving them no room to resist.
    Their fragile physiques couldn't withstand it. Bones snapped, organs ruptured, and one by one, they collapsed lifelessly to the ground.
    The hunt was over.
    Ethan stepped forward, calmly collecting the corpses. The area fell silent again, save for the occasional creak of collapsing buildings. It was as if nothing had ever happened.
    Killing these humans had been child's play.
    The strongest among them was only B+ rank, and one of them had just barely reached B rank after awakening their abilities. They were no threat at all.
    Still, this encounter gave Ethan some useful information.
    San Bernardino didn't seem to have any powerful Zombie Kings. If it did, weaklings like these wouldn't dare to act so arrogantly out in the open.
    With Ethan's current SS rank strength, devouring a B+ rank crystal core was practically meaningless. It was like trying to fill a bottomless pit with a single drop of water. It wouldn't make any noticeable difference.
    He might as well treat it as a light snack.
    What Ethan really needed now was a proper "feast"¡ªhunting down A+ rank or higher Awakeners.
    After dealing with the humans, Ethan pulled out his phone and started searching for a signal in San Bernardino.
    "Ugh, the internet's so slow¡­"
    Being in the outskirts, the connection was weak. Eventually, he managed to connect to the San Bernardino branch of Genesis Biotech. The system flagged it as a remote login.
    Compared to the Genesis Biotech website in Los Angeles, this one was surprisingly lively.
    As soon as he entered the site, a video popped up.
    It was Sophia, sitting in her office, recording a message.
    "Welcome to the San Bernardino branch of Genesis Biotech. I'm Sophia, the branch director. Our company is equipped with high-level Awakeners and a professional team to ensure your safety. We invite you to seek refuge with us. Genesis Biotech is committed to ending this apocalypse and rebuilding a better world. I'm Sophia, and I'll work with you to create a future you can believe in."
    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire
    "¡­"
    Ethan didn't even bother analyzing their actual strength. Just Sophia's face alone was enough to make this the most effective advertisement ever. Her stunning beauty, combined with her cool, commanding aura and obvious wealth, perfectly embodied the "cold and elegant CEO" archetype that so many men fantasized about.
    No wonder she had so many followers. She was practically a goddess to the masses.
    "Sophia¡­ please take me in! I'll be loyal and even warm your bed!"
    "You're my eternal queen!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "My goddess, I'll support you forever!"
    "¡­"
    Comments like these flooded the page, thousands of them in total. It was clear that Sophia was insanely popular in San Bernardino.
    Ethan kept scrolling.
    He landed on the Genesis Biotech announcement board.
    It was buzzing with activity. They posted updates almost every other day¡ªfar more frequently than Nathan had back in the early days.
    "Breaking News: The area near the DoubleTree by Hilton Hotel San Bernardino has been completely cleared of zombies. Survivors are encouraged to gather resources there."
    "Our third laboratory has been successfully constructed and is now operational."
    "Bounty: If anyone can capture a C+ or higher elite zombie, you can bring it to our lab in exchange for survival supplies."
    "Good News: Alexander Steele, one of The Four Knights of Bernardino, has successfully hunted down a B+ level Zombie King!"
    "The mysterious Inland Center piano-killing incident is currently under investigation. We believe the Operation King Hunt team will resolve it soon."
    "¡­"
    There were dozens of announcements like this.
    The comments section was flooded with responses from survivors, most of them excited or hopeful.
    Ethan skimmed through the posts, noting that most of them were about victories or progress. It was clear that Genesis Biotech in San Bernardino was very active, far more so than other branches he'd encountered.
    "This place is basically an all-you-can-eat buffet," Ethan muttered to himself.
    He started mentally picking out his next targets¡ªhigh-value ones, of course. For example, The Four Knights of Bernardino, who were apparently on par with Griff, seemed like excellent prey.
    And then there were the Genesis Biotech labs. Those were definitely worth a visit. Who knew what kind of goodies they might have inside? Maybe even samples of the X Virus or Y Virus.
    Ethan pocketed his phone and left the small town, heading toward the main city.
    That was where the real action would be.
    ...
    On the way, he passed countless wandering zombies. Their bodies were in various stages of decay, with large patches of flesh rotted away and skin peeling off. The stench of death hung thick in the air.
    The road leading into the city was overgrown with weeds, littered with rusted-out vehicles. Some were so old that cobwebs had taken over, with fist-sized mutant spiders crawling across them.
    Scattered among the wreckage were decomposing corpses and piles of sun-bleached bones, surrounded by swarms of buzzing flies.
    San Bernardino was still very much a post-apocalyptic wasteland.
    As Ethan moved closer to the city, the skyline began to shift. Tall buildings loomed in the distance, their walls covered in vines and moss. From the dark, gaping windows, the low growls of zombies echoed faintly.
    Some of the skyscrapers had already collapsed, reduced to rubble. The streets below were a chaotic mess, filled with debris and remnants of a once-bustling city.
    The streets were crawling with zombies, but they were low-level ones¡ªmindless and un-evolved, aimlessly wandering around.
    San Bernardino County had a population of over two million before the outbreak. Now, more than 80% of that had turned into zombies. Even though Genesis Biotech was strong here, clearing out the entire city was no small task. Most of the urban areas were still overrun.
    Ethan walked through the zombie-infested streets without much concern. Soon, he reached the heart of San Bernardino's downtown area. In the distance, he spotted several small shadows darting quickly through the air.
    "Genesis Biotech's aircraft¡­" Ethan murmured, narrowing his eyes.
    He recognized them immediately. It wasn't surprising¡ªthey were always on the move. With how active Genesis Biotech was, running into them was only a matter of time.
    Looking ahead, Ethan noticed a large shopping mall in the distance.
    Even from thousands of feet away, his sharp eyes could make out the bold letters above the entrance: Macy's.
    "Let's see what Genesis Biotech is up to this time¡­"
    ...

 Chapter 198 Elegantâ€¦

    Ethan activated his stealth ability and darted toward the commotion.
    It didn't take long before he heard the guttural roars of zombies mingling with the furious shouts of humans. On the street outside the shopping mall, a group of armed fighters was locked in a fierce battle with a horde of zombies. They were wielding all sorts of high-tech weapons, their movements sharp and coordinated.
    The fight was intense.
    The zombies were ferocious, utterly fearless, and charged at the armed group with reckless abandon. The humans, clad in combat suits, retaliated swiftly. Blades flashed as zombie heads were lopped off, blackened blood spraying everywhere as bodies crumpled to the ground.
    The team worked seamlessly, covering each other's backs. Despite the chaos, they hadn't suffered any casualties yet.
    "Hah! These low-level zombies can't even scratch our combat suits," one young man said smugly, a cocky grin plastered across his face.
    Another fighter, more cautious, warned him, "Don't get cocky. Stay sharp. According to intel, there might be a Zombie King inside the mall."
    "Oh, really?" The young man's eyes lit up with excitement. "Well, I'd love to see for myself. If I take down a Zombie King, the higher-ups will reward me big time." He gripped his Tachi sword tighter, his strikes becoming more aggressive as he tried to push his way into the mall.
    But the zombies kept pouring out, like ants swarming from a disturbed nest. Their rotting faces, twisted with hunger, made them look even more grotesque. Drawn by the scent of human flesh, they lunged forward like starving wolves.
    Still, their strength was limited. One by one, they fell under the humans' relentless assault.
    To Ethan, watching from a distance, this skirmish was nothing more than child's play. These zombies were barely evolved, with fewer than ten even qualifying as remotely elite. They were weaker than the scattered groups that lingered on the outskirts of his own territory.
    Even Big Ears and his ragtag crew could've wiped the floor with these guys.
    The zombies in San Bernardino were pitiful¡ªstarved, desperate, and poorly evolved. They were in worse shape than the scrappy gang Little Shadow used to lead back in the day.
    The armed fighters continued their slaughter, leaving a trail of mangled corpses and pools of foul-smelling blood in their wake. In just a few moments, they had already taken out over a hundred zombies.
    The cocky young man, eager to prove himself, had already charged into the mall's main hall.
    Ethan stayed back, silently observing.
    He didn't intervene. These Neurocore-level humans didn't interest him. Besides, there really was a Zombie King inside the building. If humans were calling it a "Zombie King," it had to have some kind of unique ability, right? He was curious to see what it could do.
    More armed fighters stormed into the mall's interior. The place was a wreck¡ªshattered glass littered the floor, display counters were toppled over, and zombie corpses were sprawled across the debris, their black blood pooling and dripping down in rivulets.
    The number of zombies inside the mall was limited, and their numbers were dwindling fast.
    "Stay alert," a captain barked, his voice sharp. "There might be a Zombie King in here. Split into teams and search the place."
    "Got it!" the others responded, nodding in unison.
    Some were motivated by the promise of rewards, while others were driven by personal vendettas. Many had lost family or friends to zombies and carried a deep-seated hatred for them. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire
    But just as they were about to move out, an eerie atmosphere settled over the entire mall. It was as if some kind of psychic energy had spread, blanketing the area.
    "Wait¡­ something feels off," one of the fighters muttered, his instincts kicking in.
    And then, out of nowhere, the sound of a piano began to echo through the mall. The melody was hauntingly beautiful¡ªsoft, flowing, and almost otherworldly. It was the kind of music that could stop you in your tracks, but in the context of a zombie-infested apocalypse, it was downright chilling.
    The stark contrast between the serene piano music and the grotesque setting sent shivers down the spines of the armed fighters. Their skin prickled, and a cold sweat broke out across their bodies.
    "There's definitely a Zombie King here! It's using some kind of freaky ability. Block your ears, now!" someone shouted.
    "On it!" The others scrambled to comply, stuffing their ears as quickly as they could.
    Even though they didn't fully understand what was happening, the idea of a zombie playing the piano was enough to make their blood run cold. Whatever was coming, it couldn't be good.
    But not everyone was quick enough. About a dozen fighters hesitated for just a moment too long. Suddenly, they froze in place, their bodies stiff as boards.
    "Hey! What are you doing? Block your ears!" someone yelled at them, trying to snap them out of it.
    But then, the onlookers witnessed something horrifying.
    The frozen fighters began to move¡ªbut not of their own volition. Their bodies jerked and twitched unnaturally, as if they were puppets on strings. Slowly, they started to dance, their movements stiff and mechanical, completely out of sync with the haunting melody. It was grotesque, like watching marionettes being forced into a macabre performance.
    What made it even worse was the look on their faces. Their eyes were wide with panic, their expressions filled with terror. They were fully aware of what was happening but utterly powerless to stop it.
    "Help me! I¡­ I can't control myself!" one of them screamed, his voice trembling with desperation.
    "What? What are you saying?!" another fighter shouted back, but with his ears blocked, he couldn't hear a word.
    The controlled fighters grew more frantic, their voices rising in panic, but their pleas fell on deaf ears. All the others could do was watch, helpless and horrified.
    The scene descended into chaos.
    "ROAR¡ª"
    The guttural roar of zombies shattered the eerie melody, cutting through the tension like a knife.
    More zombies surged out from the corridors, but these weren't the shambling, mindless kind. These were different.
    Their movements were swift, calculated. Some dropped to all fours, sprinting like predators, while others clung to the ceiling, crawling upside down with unnerving agility. These were the elites.
    "Damn it!" someone shouted, panic spreading like wildfire.
    The humans were already at a disadvantage. With several of their team under the Zombie King's control, they couldn't mount an effective defense.
    The elite zombies wasted no time, pouncing on the immobilized fighters, their jaws tearing into flesh with savage ferocity.
    "AHHH¡ª!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Screams echoed through the mall's main hall, blending with the wet, sickening sound of flesh being ripped apart.
    Blood sprayed in arcs, painting the snarling faces of the zombies in crimson. The once-proud fighters were reduced to prey, their bodies crumpling under the relentless assault.
    The remaining humans scrambled to regroup, but their movements were clumsy, disorganized. With their ears blocked to avoid the Zombie King's influence, their situational awareness was severely impaired.
    And now, faced with these elite zombies, their chances of survival plummeted.
    One by one, they fell. The elites moved with terrifying precision, dragging their victims to the ground and tearing them apart. The air grew thick with the metallic stench of blood, and the hall began to resemble a slaughterhouse.
    The floor was slick with gore, the walls smeared with handprints of the fallen.
    It didn't take long. Within minutes, the entire squad of humans¡ªonce so confident, so well-armed¡ªwas annihilated. Their bodies lay scattered across the hall, lifeless and broken, as the zombies feasted on what remained.
    From his vantage point, Ethan watched it all unfold, his expression unreadable. After a moment, he let out a low whistle of approval. "Not bad¡­ not bad at all," he murmured to himself.
    This Zombie King wasn't just powerful¡ªit was clever. A psychic-type, clearly, using sound as a medium for mental control. But what impressed Ethan the most was its strategy.
    First, it had sent out the low-level zombies to lull the humans into a false sense of security, making them overconfident. Then, once they were drawn into the mall's main hall, it unleashed its elites, perfectly timed to coincide with its psychic manipulation. The result? A complete and total massacre.
    "Smart," Ethan muttered, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.
    This Zombie King wasn't just some mindless brute. Its intelligence had clearly evolved alongside its power. It was cunning, resourceful¡ªa predator in every sense of the word.
    Now, Ethan was intrigued. He wanted to see this Zombie King for himself.
    Still cloaked in his stealth ability, he moved silently through the chaos, his presence undetectable. He passed through the walls like a ghost, slipping into the heart of the mall's central hall.
    The space was vast and open, its design once meant to inspire awe in shoppers.
    Now, it was a battlefield. In the center of the hall stood a grand piano, its polished surface somehow untouched by the carnage around it. Sitting at the piano was a figure¡ªa girl, or at least what had once been a girl. Her slender frame was hunched over the keys, her fingers dancing across them with an almost hypnotic grace.
    Each note she played was crisp, hauntingly beautiful, the sound filling the blood-soaked hall with an eerie serenity. Her movements were fluid, precise, as if she had been born to play. Despite the grotesque reality of her undead form, there was something undeniably captivating about her performance.
    A single beam of sunlight filtered through a shattered window, cutting through the gloom like a spotlight. It fell directly on her, illuminating her pale, decayed features. The light gave her an almost ethereal quality, as if she were a tragic figure in some dark, twisted fairy tale.
    "Elegant¡­" Ethan whispered, his eyes narrowing as he observed her. For a moment, he simply stood there, taking it all in. The juxtaposition of beauty and horror, of grace and savagery¡ªit was mesmerizing.
    The girl¡ªno, the Zombie King¡ªpressed the final key, letting the last note linger in the air.
    The melody faded, leaving behind a heavy silence. She didn't move, her clawed hands resting lightly on the black-and-white keys. Her glowing, feral eyes stared down at them, and for a brief moment, something flickered in her gaze.
    Was it¡­ melancholy?
    Regret?
    It was hard to tell, but there was a depth there, a spark of something more than just mindless hunger.
    Her claws gently brushed over the keys, as if reminiscing about something long lost. Then, in a voice that was soft yet chilling, she murmured to herself:
    "Hello darkness, my old friend¡­"
    Ethan's smirk widened. "Well, this just got interesting."
    ...

 Chapter 199 Have you ever heard this song?

    "Not bad on the piano," Ethan said casually, his figure materializing behind her.
    "Huh?" Elegy Zombie King's face froze in shock. She immediately tensed up, springing from her seat and crouching low like a startled beast, ready to attack at any moment.
    "Who's there?"
    "No need to be so jumpy," Ethan said, trying to reassure her. He couldn't help but think, Man, this kid's really on edge. Must be all those humans in San Bernardino. Even the slightest noise has her spooked.
    Elegy Zombie King's sharp, predatory eyes locked onto him, her guard not dropping for even a second. If anything, she seemed even more wary. After all, someone appearing out of thin air would put anyone on edge.
    But as her heightened senses scanned him, she realized something¡ªEthan didn't have the aura of the living. He wasn't human. He was a zombie, just like her.
    "What are you doing in my territory?" she demanded, her voice cold and unyielding.
    Territory? Ethan glanced around the room, taking in the dilapidated surroundings. He raised an eyebrow. She's calling this building her territory?
    "Your 'territory' isn't even as big as my living room," he said, smirking.
    "..." Elegy Zombie King was momentarily speechless. "Are you trying to say your territory is huge?"
    "Not exactly," Ethan replied with a shrug. "But I can see you've got potential. Why don't you come work for me in the future?"
    He didn't bother sugarcoating it. This Elegy Zombie King was clearly struggling under the pressure of human oppression, barely scraping by with her B+ rank. But her awakened abilities were promising, and she had talent¡ªreal talent.
    In Los Angeles, there was no room for idle zombies. Sure, she was weak now, but evolution was always an option. Still, if she wanted to survive, she needed a purpose.
    Elegy Zombie King frowned. "You barge into my territory uninvited and then tell me to work for you? Do you really think I'd agree to that?"
    "Oh..." Ethan nodded, amused. Figures. Musicians. Always free-spirited and rebellious.
    "You don't have to decide right away," he said, leaning casually against the wall. "Take your time to think it over. Wouldn't want you regretting it later."
    "I don't regret my decisions," she shot back firmly. "And besides, this place is dangerous right now. I just killed a bunch of humans. They'll probably send stronger Awakeners soon. If you don't leave now, you might not get the chance."
    Her tone was cautious, her instincts sharp. She was right to be wary. San Bernardino's Awakeners were no joke, with plenty of A-rankers in their ranks. For someone like her, staying alive required constant vigilance.
    But Ethan didn't seem the least bit concerned. "The ones who should be leaving are the humans," he said nonchalantly.
    Just then, a faint buzzing sound filled the air. Outside the window, a dozen or so drones zipped through the sky, spreading out to surround the mall. Their cameras scanned the area with precision, leaving no blind spots.
    It was clear now¡ªhuman Awakeners were on their way.
    "Damn it! They're already here!" Elegy's eyes narrowed, her predatory instincts kicking in.
    Ethan strolled over to the second-floor window, peering outside. Sure enough, down the street, human figures began to emerge. Dozens of them. No, more than that¡ªthere were at least a hundred.
    It was a standard Operation King Hunt squad.
    Leading the group were four Awakeners, with their captain standing out as an A-rank. The rest were armed personnel who had just reached the Neurocore stage of awakening.
    Thanks to the development and widespread use of the "Human Evolution Serum," Awakeners were becoming more and more common. These days, it felt like you couldn't throw a rock without hitting one.
    Elegy's gaze was fixed on the approaching group. "The leader is Jonathan Reed, an A-rank psychic Awakener. His strength is second only to the Four Knights of Bernardino. This is bad."
    Ethan, however, didn't seem fazed. Instead, he turned to her with an unexpected question. "Hey, have you ever heard this song?"
    "What?" she asked, caught off guard.
    "'Open up your head and let me see inside,'" Ethan said, quoting the lyrics.
    "Uh..." Elegy blinked, momentarily thrown. Before the apocalypse, she'd been a music teacher. As her mind continued to evolve, fragments of her old memories often resurfaced¡ªespecially when it came to music. She'd heard countless songs in her time.
    But this one? It didn't ring a bell.
    "Never heard of it," she admitted.
    "Oh, well," Ethan said with a grin. "I'll teach it to you later." Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire
    ...
    By now, Jonathan and his team had arrived near the mall. They stood tall and imposing, clad in matching combat uniforms that gave them an air of authority and precision.
    Occasionally, a few low-level zombies would lurch out from the shadows, but they were swiftly and effortlessly dealt with by the team.
    "So, it's true. There's a Zombie King with strange abilities hiding in this mall," Jonathan said, his sharp gaze fixed on the building ahead.
    One of his teammates nodded. "That works in our favor, Captain. Your A-rank psychic abilities are a natural counter to a Zombie King with powers like that."
    "Exactly," Jonathan replied confidently. "I'll handle her attacks and keep her abilities at bay. You all charge in and take her down as quickly as possible. Let's not give the other squads a chance to steal our glory." His tone was calm, almost casual, but it carried an unmistakable weight of authority and self-assurance.
    "Yes, sir!" the team responded in unison before storming into the mall.
    The first-floor lobby was a scene straight out of a nightmare. Blood was smeared across the floor, and half-eaten corpses lay scattered about. Bloody handprints clawed down the walls, a haunting testament to the victims' final moments of despair.
    "I'll avenge you," one of the female team members murmured, her voice tinged with emotion. Her eyes scanned the area, and she gestured for the group to head upstairs in search of the Zombie King.
    But before they could move, the eerie sound of a piano echoed through the blood-soaked lobby. The melody was hauntingly beautiful, crisp and flowing, like a gentle breeze weaving through a secluded valley. It was captivating, almost otherworldly.
    Elegy Zombie King was at it again, using her music to ensnare her enemies.
    The Awakeners froze in place, their bodies stiffening as if bound by invisible strings. The melody seemed to seep into their very bones, compelling them to move in rhythm with its haunting tune.
    "Cap... Captain, something's wrong with this music," the female team member said, her voice trembling as she struggled against the invisible force.
    "It's fine," Jonathan said dismissively, his tone calm and assured. "It's just a zombie using sound as a medium for psychic control. Not exactly rare." His experience with such abilities was evident in his composed demeanor.
    With a flicker of concentration, Jonathan unleashed his psychic energy, forming a barrier that blocked the sound waves from reaching his team.
    The pressure lifted instantly. The team members exhaled in relief, their movements no longer restricted.
    "Captain, you're amazing! Let's keep moving!" one of them said, their confidence restored.
    The group charged up the stairwell, their boots echoing against the cracked tiles, and soon reached the second-floor entrance.
    "Raaaghhh!"
    Before they could step into the second-floor lobby, a horde of zombies surged out to meet them. These were Elegy Zombie King's few remaining underlings. They crowded the dim, decrepit hallway, their bloodied faces twisted into grotesque snarls. Some were piled on top of each other, creating a wave of undead that surged forward like a tide.
    "Perfect timing. Flame Barrier!" the female team member called out. With a sharp motion of her hand, a wave of searing heat erupted from her, forming a wall of fire that began to push forward, consuming everything in its path.
    The flames engulfed the zombies, their agonized screams filling the air. Some of the weaker ones were reduced to ash almost instantly. But the more resilient ones¡ªthose with tougher, more evolved bodies¡ªemerged from the inferno, their flesh ablaze. They charged forward like living torches, undeterred by the fire.
    "What the...?" The woman's brow furrowed in frustration. She hadn't expected the zombies to be this relentless.
    A young man stepped forward, drawing two alloy short blades from the sheath on his back with a sharp metallic hiss.
    "Elite zombies are tougher to deal with. Let me handle this," he said, his tone calm but confident.
    "Alright," the woman said, stepping aside.
    The young man was a speed Awakener, his movements a blur as he darted forward. In the blink of an eye, his blades flashed, and the heads of two flaming zombies hit the ground, their bodies collapsing in a heap.
    "Eli, you're amazing!" the woman said, her eyes lighting up with admiration.
    Eli chuckled and reached out to ruffle her hair affectionately. "You've only just awakened your abilities. Keep practicing and building your strength. One day, you'll be even stronger than me." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    ...

 Chapter 200 Its touching, really

    Humanity fought their way forward, cutting down everything in their path with ferocity. It didn't take long for them to clear the zombies in the hallway and charge into the second-floor lobby.
    Inside, there were still plenty of zombies. The moment they spotted the humans, their faces twisted with rage, and they charged forward recklessly, utterly unafraid of death.
    Swords and blades swung through the air, the sound of combat echoing nonstop.
    Captain Jonathan continued to resist the mental attacks bearing down on him. His sharp gaze swept across the room, searching for the Phantom Infected.
    It didn't take long.
    At the back of the horde, he spotted a zombie seated at a piano, her hands moving rapidly across the keys. With every note she played, the soundwaves grew more intense, crashing over the battlefield like relentless waves.
    She had switched to a new piece¡ªFlight of the Bumblebee.
    The zombies, driven by the music, became even more frenzied and bloodthirsty. Even in death, they lunged at the humans, desperate to tear off a piece of flesh.
    It was clear now: Elegy's music wasn't just a weapon¡ªit was a buff for the zombies.
    "This is her last line of defense! Push harder, everyone!" Jonathan shouted, rallying his team.
    The humans behind him perked up immediately, as if victory was just within reach.
    A female teammate's hands ignited with flames, and with a sweeping motion, she hurled fireballs that exploded among the zombies, reducing them to ash.
    A young man wielding dual blades danced through the chaos, decapitating zombie after zombie with swift, precise strikes.
    Another teammate, a wood-element Awakener, unleashed a flurry of roots that pierced through the zombies' bodies like spears.
    The team focused on taking down the elite zombies, leaving the regular ones to the armed soldiers.
    Elegy's forces numbered around a thousand, with about two hundred elites. But under the relentless assault, their numbers were quickly dwindling.
    The dual-blade fighter weaved through the horde with incredible agility, cutting a path straight toward Elegy, the Zombie King herself.
    "I'll take the glory for this one!" he shouted, his blades slicing through the air with a sharp whistle as he aimed for Elegy's head, clearly intending to end it in one decisive strike.
    Elegy couldn't stay seated any longer. She leapt to her feet, dodging the attack just in time.
    Though she was a psychic-type Awakener, she was still a B+-rank Zombie King. Her speed wasn't to be underestimated, and she had been prepared for such an attack. She narrowly avoided the fatal blow.
    But in that moment, the eerie piano music came to an abrupt halt.
    "Heh¡­" Jonathan's spirits lifted instantly. With the oppressive mental force gone, his own psychic energy surged forward, enveloping Elegy.
    "Your time is up!" he declared.
    But just as the words left his mouth, a sudden, ominous feeling crept over him. Danger was closing in¡ªfast.
    Ethan's figure materialized behind him.
    "An A-rank psychic¡­ Worth the effort," Ethan murmured.
    "Huh?" Jonathan sensed something was wrong and spun around, only to find a man standing behind him, seemingly out of nowhere. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    His heart sank. A cold wave of dread washed over him as the scent of death filled the air.
    Jonathan tried to dodge forward, but Ethan's hand moved faster. With a single, fluid motion, Ethan slashed downward. A sharp, glowing blade of energy tore through the air, slicing cleanly into Jonathan's skull and sending the top of his head flying.
    Blood sprayed everywhere as a crystal core shot out from Jonathan's head.
    Ethan caught it effortlessly, his movements smooth and practiced, like a master craftsman finishing his work. By the time Jonathan's lifeless body hit the ground with a heavy thud, Ethan was already standing there, calm and composed.
    "Did you learn something?" Ethan asked casually.
    "Huh?" Elegy, standing in the distance, stared at him in stunned silence. Her fierce, glowing eyes were filled with shock. Just moments ago, when Ethan had vanished, she thought he had fled the battlefield.
    But no¡ªhe had been lurking nearby the entire time, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. And now, he had killed the captain of the Operation King Hunt squad in a single, decisive blow.
    It was effortless. Almost casual.
    Jonathan wasn't weak. He was well-known in San Bernardino, a hunter who had taken down several Zombie Kings in the past. And yet, today, he had fallen¡ªjust like that.
    "Captain!" A nearby Awakener roared, his eyes bloodshot with rage as he raised his blade and charged at Ethan.
    Ethan turned his head slightly, his expression calm, and with a mere thought, the Domain of the Dead expanded outward. A crushing, suffocating pressure rolled through the air like a tidal wave.
    The Awakener, who had already condensed a Neurocore, was caught within the domain. His bones cracked and shattered audibly, his body collapsing like a puppet with its strings cut. He hit the ground with a lifeless thud.
    In the blink of an eye, over twenty people fell dead.
    The others froze in terror, their faces pale as they instinctively backed away.
    For a moment, the space around Ethan became a vacuum. No one dared to step closer.
    A demon.
    He had to be a demon.
    The thought echoed in their minds, a silent scream of horror. They had never seen anything like this before. This wasn't just strange or supernatural¡ªit was monstrous. Ethan wasn't just killing; he was devouring lives.
    But as the humans retreated in fear, their panic threw them into disarray. Some stumbled, others hesitated, and many were pounced on by nearby zombies. The undead tore into them, dragging them to the ground and ripping them apart.
    Their screams of agony filled the air, a symphony of despair.
    The three remaining Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores scanned the battlefield. Just moments ago, they had held the upper hand. But the instant Ethan appeared, the tide had turned completely against them.
    "What¡­ what kind of monster is he?" one of them muttered, his voice trembling.
    "I don't believe it! I don't believe the Captain is dead! This has to be an illusion¡­ We're under psychic control!" The wood-element Awakener clutched his head, refusing to accept the reality before him.
    "I'll take you down with me!" he screamed, pushing his energy to its limit. Countless roots sprouted from his body, lashing out like steel whips toward Ethan.
    But before they could even reach him, the Domain of the Dead froze them mid-air, as if someone had hit a pause button.
    Ethan's figure flickered, and in an instant, his tachi swept through the air. As he passed by the wood-element Awakener, the blade sliced cleanly through his neck.
    The man's head tumbled to the ground, rolling to a stop. His body crumpled lifelessly beside it.
    "Wuuu¡­ wuuu¡­" A female teammate covered her mouth, her wide eyes fixed on the scene. Tears streamed down her face as she began to sob uncontrollably, overwhelmed by fear.
    She was new to the squad, barely out of her rookie phase. This was far beyond anything she had ever imagined.
    Ethan glanced at her, his gaze cold and detached, like a predator sizing up its prey.
    "If you want to kill zombies, you'd better be ready to be killed by one," he said, his voice calm but cutting.
    "Stop! If you've got guts, come at me instead!" The dual-blade fighter, seeing Ethan's attention shift toward the girl, panicked. He abandoned his attack on Elegy, the Zombie King, and sprinted toward Ethan, placing himself between the girl and the monster.
    "Eli, no!" the girl sobbed harder, her tears flowing like rivers.
    The young man stood firm, his chest heaving as he tried to steady his breathing. His heart pounded in his chest, his brow furrowed with tension. He was terrified, but he refused to back down.
    "Don't be afraid! I'll protect you. If he wants to kill you, he'll have to go through me first!" he shouted, his voice filled with determination.
    Ethan looked at the two of them, his expression unreadable. In a world like this, such selflessness was rare. Most people would sell out their teammates in a heartbeat to survive. Few would willingly die for someone else. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire
    In the young man, Ethan saw a faint glimmer of humanity's better nature.
    "It's touching, really," Ethan said, his tone almost sincere. "So¡­ I'll grant your wish."
    The Domain of the Dead surged forward, locking the young man in place. Ethan raised his blade and swung. With a sharp whoosh, the blade cleaved through the young man's head, splitting it open.
    His eyes widened in shock, and his body fell backward, lifeless.
    "Eli!" the girl screamed, rushing forward to catch his body. She cradled him in her arms, her tears mixing with the blood that poured from his wound, staining her face. She looked utterly broken, her sobs wracking her entire body.
    Just moments ago, this man had been comforting her, promising to protect her. And now, he was gone.
    "Wuuu¡­ wuuu¡­" Her cries grew louder, more desperate. But when she looked up through her tear-filled eyes, she saw Ethan standing right in front of her.
    Her heart stopped. Fear gripped her like a vice.
    "Please¡­ don't kill me," she begged, her voice trembling. "Let me go¡­ just this once. I'm begging you¡­ wuuu¡­"
    Ethan tilted his head slightly, his expression as calm as ever. "Would you have let me go?" he asked, his tone almost curious.
    "Uh¡­" The girl froze, her mind blank. She had never considered that question before. Killing zombies had always felt like the right thing to do, the just thing to do. It was what humanity was supposed to do.
    "So, stop crying," Ethan said, his voice devoid of emotion.
    He raised his blade and swung it down, silencing her sobs forever.
    ...

 Chapter 201 Maybeâ€¦ they could use a little help

    After the girl collapsed, the other Awakeners who had formed Neurocores didn't last much longer. Within moments, they were all slaughtered by the zombies.
    The battle was over.
    The Elegy Zombie King stood there, stunned.
    The second-floor hall was a complete mess¡ªblood splattered everywhere, chunks of flesh scattered across the floor, and human corpses lay in disarray.
    In the middle of it all stood Ethan, his white shirt still pristine, untouched by the chaos. His expression was calm, indifferent, as if he'd just done something trivial. He exuded an aura of absolute dominance.
    A few zombies knelt beside him, gnawing on human remains. The scene was both chilling and awe-inspiring.
    "Boss," Elegy called out.
    "Hmm." Ethan nodded slightly. It seemed she had learned her lesson.
    Elegy was completely captivated by him¡ªby the sheer power of his presence, by the way he seemed to say, "Open up your head and let me see inside." She was ready to follow him without question.
    In San Bernardino, Elegy had been crushed under constant oppression. But today, she finally got her revenge. She realized that sticking with Ethan was the only way to escape her current predicament.
    "Boss, what's the plan now?" she asked.
    They'd just killed so many human Awakeners. Genesis Biotech wouldn't let this slide¡ªthey'd definitely send more people after them.
    Ethan thought for a moment before asking, "I'm planning to head to Genesis Biotech's lab to grab something. Do you know where it is?"
    "Huh?" Elegy's face froze in shock. She'd assumed that after causing such a commotion, they'd go into hiding. She hadn't expected him to suggest heading straight for Genesis Biotech's lab.
    "Yeah, I know. There's one in the human safe zone on the east side of the city. They're always out capturing zombies and taking them there for experiments."
    "Good." Ethan seemed pleased. If they were experimenting on zombies, there was a good chance they had samples of the X and Y viruses he was interested in.
    "Alright, let's go."
    "Got it." Elegy nodded, ready to leave with Ethan. But her piano¡ªthere was no way she could take it with her.
    So, she rummaged through the mall and found a guitar to use as her weapon for mental attacks.
    In truth, Elegy Zombie King could use any sound as a medium to channel her psychic energy¡ªbottles, cans, even a few sticks would do. She chose musical instruments simply because she liked them.
    Ethan led Elegy Zombie King out of the shopping mall, followed by over 800 zombies. Their faces were smeared with blood, their eyes gleaming with excitement after their recent feast.
    Elegy, however, looked a bit uneasy. "Boss, the human safe zone has a lot of Awakeners¡ªprobably over a thousand. With just our group, it's going to be tough to take them down."
    "Don't worry," Ethan said casually. "By the time we get there, we'll have more people."
    "Uh¡­" Elegy blinked, momentarily stunned. After a brief pause, she seemed to realize what he meant. It made perfect sense. Of course he's the boss for a reason!
    The zombie horde roamed the streets, and before long, they reached the eastern part of the city.
    Ethan could already sense the presence of numerous humans nearby.
    Ahead of them stretched a long line of barbed wire.
    Beyond the wire stood a towering wall.
    The wall was at least 60 feet high¡ªabout the height of a six-story building¡ªand looked imposing. Guard towers were stationed every few feet along the top, each manned by armed personnel.
    Between the barbed wire and the wall, teams of Awakeners patrolled the area around the clock, ensuring no gaps in security. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire
    The defenses were tight.
    Inside the wall lay the human safe zone¡ªa place humans had built together after clearing out the zombies that once roamed there.
    Sophia's plan was to gradually expand the safe zone outward until it covered all of San Bernardino, eventually taking full control of the city.
    But for now, the safe zone was still in its infancy.
    "You all wait here. Don't get too close," Ethan instructed.
    "Oh, okay." Elegy nodded quickly, pulling her underlings back to stay put.
    Then, Ethan stepped forward alone. After just a few steps, his figure vanished into thin air¡ªhe had entered stealth mode.
    He moved silently, slipping through the barbed wire and timing his movements perfectly to avoid the patrolling teams. He passed right behind them and entered the area within the walls.
    Not a single sound was made.
    No one noticed a thing. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Inside the safe zone, the buildings were made of dirt and rough-hewn stone. Though simple and crude, they were neatly arranged and provided adequate shelter from the elements.
    Resources were scarce, and they hadn't been able to find better building materials.
    Not far away, many people were hard at work. They shouted slogans as they hauled stones or dug up dirt. The entire scene was bustling with activity.
    "So many people¡­" Ethan's gaze swept across the scene, and he couldn't help but marvel. Since the apocalypse began, this was the first time he'd seen so many humans gathered in one place.
    He followed the narrow path deeper into the safe zone.
    Some of the stone buildings had small courtyards in front of them. In a few of these courtyards, women sat washing roots in water or preparing other meager scraps of food.
    They all looked frail¡ªsallow skin, brittle hair, and hollow eyes that spoke of malnutrition and despair. It was clear they had endured immense suffering in this post-apocalyptic world.
    Logically, Genesis Biotech shouldn't have been short on supplies. But they deliberately withheld resources from the lower-class survivors, keeping them in a state of perpetual hunger¡ªnot starving, but never full. It was easier to control people when they were desperate.
    Ethan also noticed that every human wore a tag around their neck, each marked with a numerical code.
    "A concentration camp, huh¡­" he muttered under his breath.
    Not far ahead, a group of Genesis Biotech Awakeners appeared. They were clad in sleek nano-combat suits and carried alloy weapons, their presence commanding and intimidating.
    These men strutted arrogantly into one of the courtyards, their movements loud and deliberate.
    "Number 3057, are you here?" one of them barked.
    "Sir, my daughter¡­ she's not here," a timid woman stammered, her voice trembling.
    "Not here?" The Awakener's tone turned impatient. "The lab detected her blood type is special. She's required for testing today."
    "No! Please, I'm begging you, leave my daughter alone! Please!" The woman's desperation spilled over as she dropped to her knees, clutching the Awakener's leg in a plea.
    "Get off me!"
    The man kicked her away without hesitation, sending her sprawling to the ground. Then, without a second thought, he and his team stormed into the building.
    Moments later, they dragged out a young girl.
    The girl looked about fifteen, her frame thin and frail. She struggled fiercely against the Awakeners, her voice trembling with defiance. "Let me go!"
    "Oh, so you're gonna fight back, huh?" The man sneered, clearly annoyed. Without warning, he swung his fist, striking the girl hard enough to knock her unconscious. He slung her limp body over his shoulder like a sack of grain.
    The woman, seeing her daughter struck and taken, became even more frantic. "No! Please, don't take her! Don't use her for experiments! I'm begging you!" she wailed, crawling toward them.
    "Out of the way!"
    The man kicked her again, this time with enough force to send her flying several feet. Her head lolled to the side as she collapsed, unconscious.
    The group of Awakeners left the courtyard without a backward glance, carrying the girl off as if she were nothing more than cargo.
    "Interesting¡­" Ethan murmured from a distance, watching the scene unfold. His eyes lingered on the tags hanging from the humans' necks, and a memory surfaced¡ªback when he used to run a livestock farm.
    When managing large numbers of cattle or pigs, it had been difficult to keep track of them all. So, he'd started tagging them with numbers for convenience.
    "Looks like life here is pretty miserable," he mused, his lips curling into a faint, almost imperceptible smile.
    "Maybe¡­ they could use a little help."
    ...

 Chapter 202 You shouldnt be working on that anymore

    From that point on, things got a lot simpler¡ªmainly because someone was leading Ethan.
    He trailed behind a group of Awakeners, walking for about twenty minutes before a massive structure loomed ahead.
    The building was pristine white, its core made of alloy. Drones circled the exterior, and surveillance cameras covered every angle, leaving no blind spots.
    At the entrance, two cybernetic guards stood watch, their eyes glowing green as they scanned the surroundings with mechanical precision.
    And that wasn't all. The security measures were intense.
    Facial recognition, retinal scans, even blood tests¡ªevery precaution was taken to ensure no unidentified entities slipped through. After all, many zombies and parasitic creatures had evolved to mimic humans, infiltrating wherever they could.
    But against this level of security? They'd be out of luck.
    Ethan, however, was a different story.
    He could bypass it all by simply using his Domain of the Dead to phase through.
    The group of Awakeners ahead of him went through the rigorous checks, their expressions growing increasingly impatient as they muttered complaints under their breath.
    "Seriously? I just left twenty minutes ago, went through all this, and now I have to do it again? Such a pain," one of them grumbled.
    "Rules are rules," a security officer replied with a shrug. "Sophia's orders. Even if you step out for just a second, there's a chance you could turn into one of those creatures. So yeah, we have to check."
    The man rolled his eyes. "Come on, isn't that a bit over the top?"
    "Not really. The monsters these days are freaky as hell. If we don't stick to the protocol, we're asking for trouble. Anyway, you're clear. Go on in," the officer said, finally waving him through.
    The man, carrying a teenage girl over his shoulder, walked straight inside.
    Ethan, on the other hand, slipped in silently, phasing through the wall like a ghost.
    The first thing he saw was a long corridor. The walls were made entirely of alloy, solid and impenetrable.
    Above the entrance, a green light scanned the area, sweeping back and forth.
    It was another layer of regional surveillance.
    Ethan wasn't sure if this scan could detect him, but he wasn't about to take any chances. Better to play it safe and avoid it altogether.
    The corridor was lined with numerous rooms on either side.
    Scientists in white lab coats bustled back and forth, clutching stacks of documents. Their hurried movements made it clear they were swamped with work.
    "Did they bring the girl?" a young woman, who looked like an assistant, asked as she approached.
    "Yeah, yeah, she's here," the man replied, his face lighting up with a sycophantic grin. "Hey, Lily, how about grabbing dinner with me after you're done?"
    "Not happening," Lily shot back without hesitation. "I've told you before¡ªI'm not interested. Unless¡­ you manage to evolve into an Awakener with a crystal core."
    The man nodded eagerly, as if clinging to hope. "No problem! I can feel myself getting stronger every day. I'll definitely form a crystal core soon!"
    "Yeah, sure. Whatever. Stop wasting time and follow me. The professor's waiting to start the experiment," Lily said, brushing him off as she led him deeper into the facility.
    Ethan followed at a distance, his eyes scanning his surroundings. One particular room caught his attention¡ªa wall of reinforced glass embedded into the front.
    Inside, a zombie was restrained, its limbs bound with alloy chains. It thrashed and snarled, its frustration palpable as it let out guttural growls.
    A group of scientists stood outside the glass, unfazed by the creature's aggression. They pointed and gestured, discussing something, while a nearby intern scribbled notes into a small notebook.
    Ethan could feel the zombie's emotions. It was consumed by an overwhelming hunger for flesh, desperate to break free and tear those smug humans apart.
    And this wasn't the only room like that.
    There were several others, almost like a grotesque exhibit.
    Ethan quickly noticed a pattern. The zombies were arranged by grade, from D-class to B-class, each one more dangerous than the last.
    It wasn't hard to figure out what was going on. The humans were studying zombies of various levels, analyzing their behavior and weaknesses. They were preparing for war, arming themselves with knowledge to ensure victory.
    Some of the rooms even held elite zombies.
    These were on a whole different level. Guarded by Awakeners with crystal cores, the elite zombies had evolved intelligence. They didn't thrash or scream like the others. Instead, they stood still, eerily calm, as if resigned to their fate.
    They knew escape was impossible. Struggling would only be a waste of energy.
    "Don't worry¡­ I'll let you out soon enough," Ethan thought to himself, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.
    As he continued observing, something else caught his eye¡ªa promising lead.
    One of the zombies had been injected with the X-virus.
    That could only mean one thing: the lab had a supply of the virus somewhere inside.
    Sophia controlled all of San Bernardino, a region rich in resources. Her influence and wealth had earned her the favor of headquarters, allowing her to live a life of luxury. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Let's see if I can get some X-virus from that woman¡­ and maybe test her strength while I'm at it," Ethan thought, his mood light as he continued deeper into the facility.
    After wandering through several corridors, he finally reached the core of the lab.
    The room he entered was spacious, filled with an array of advanced experimental equipment. In the center, a young girl lay on a pristine white bed, her body connected to a tangle of tubes. Around her, scientists bustled about, engrossed in their work.
    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire
    But Ethan's attention wasn't on the girl or the scientists.
    His eyes were drawn to the massive vault embedded in the wall. It was clear that whatever was inside was of great importance.
    The vault was surrounded by a green light, a security measure that made accessing it a challenge. To open it, one would need to pass facial recognition, blood tests, and other biometric scans.
    "Such a hassle¡­" Ethan muttered under his breath. If he tried to use his Domain of the Dead to phase into the vault, the green light would likely detect him, triggering an alarm. And while he wasn't particularly worried about being exposed, there was a bigger risk.
    High-security vaults like this often came with self-destruct mechanisms. Given Genesis Biotech's reputation and the lab's tight security, it was almost certain this one did too.
    Ethan wasn't about to take unnecessary risks.
    To play it safe, he decided to "borrow" a face. If he could use someone else's identity, he could open the vault through official channels without raising suspicion.
    His gaze shifted to the scientists working nearby.
    "Professor, what's so special about this girl?" a young female intern asked, her curiosity evident.
    The older man, clearly the lead scientist, replied, "Her blood is unique. It's highly compatible with our modifications. We'll be transporting her to headquarters soon. She's critical to the development of the third-generation liquid metal cyborgs."
    "Oh¡­" The intern nodded, her interest piqued. "Are we really that close to completing the third generation?"
    "Of course," the professor said with a hint of pride. "Genesis Biotech has been gathering resources globally. Our research is advancing rapidly. The emergence of crystal cores has also significantly accelerated technological progress."
    "That's incredible!" The intern's eyes lit up with admiration.
    The professor chuckled, clearly enjoying the praise. "This is just the beginning. Our true game-changer is the development of nanorobots. These robots are only one nanometer in size, completely invisible to the naked eye. They can float in the air, and once they enter a zombie's body, they'll dismantle it from the inside."
    The intern's eyes widened in amazement. "Wait¡­ does that mean if we release them from the air, we could wipe out an entire city of zombies?"
    The professor nodded enthusiastically, his pride unmistakable. "Exactly. These robots are so small that zombies wouldn't even realize they're there. I've already been invited to join the team working on this project."
    Ethan, who had been silently listening from the shadows, couldn't help but feel a twinge of surprise. He hadn't expected humans to develop something so advanced. It was a terrifyingly effective weapon, one that left no room for defense.
    "Impressive," he thought to himself. "But maybe¡­ you shouldn't be working on that anymore."
    ...

 Chapter 203 Professor, are you okay?

    "Huh? What's that noise?" The old man furrowed his brows, his face darkening slightly as if he'd overheard someone muttering something about not letting him continue his research. A faint trace of anger flickered across his expression.
    But the young female intern suddenly froze, her eyes widening in terror as she stared past the old man, her gaze fixed on something behind him. It was as if she'd seen a ghost.
    Because, out of nowhere, a figure had appeared behind him.
    And in their hand, they held a long, gleaming tachi.
    The blade shimmered with a cold, deadly light, razor-sharp and brimming with murderous intent.
    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire
    The old man sensed something was wrong. He began to turn his head to look behind him, but he only managed to turn halfway before a sharp schlick echoed through the room. His head was severed cleanly from his body, flying through the air.
    Blood gushed from the stump of his neck as his headless body collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud.
    Ethan had ended him with a single stroke.
    "Aaaaah¡ª!"
    The female intern let out a piercing scream, her voice trembling as she stared at the gruesome scene before her.
    The other researchers in the room turned toward the commotion, their faces quickly draining of color as they took in the sight.
    "An intruder!"
    "How did he get in here?"
    "Quick! Sound the alarm!"
    On the wall nearby, a red button glowed ominously. The female intern snapped out of her shock and bolted toward it.
    She was an Awakener who had developed a Neurocore, and her speed was nothing to scoff at. The button was just within reach, and her heart raced as she stretched out her hand to press it.
    But just as her fingers were about to make contact¡ª
    A suffocating pressure enveloped her. Her outstretched hand froze mid-air, her body trembling violently. A crackling sound echoed as her limbs stiffened, and her vision went black. She crumpled to the floor like a puppet with its strings cut.
    "This... this can't be..."
    The remaining researchers stared, their eyes wide with terror.
    But their fear was short-lived.
    Ethan's tachi sliced through the air with deadly precision, cutting them down one by one as if they were nothing more than chickens in a slaughterhouse.
    Their bodies fell into pools of blood, their pristine white lab coats quickly soaking up the crimson liquid, blooming like grotesque red roses.
    Ethan, however, had no interest in admiring the macabre scene. He turned his gaze toward the vault.
    "Time to open the treasure chest..." he muttered to himself. He had no idea what he'd find inside, but he couldn't help hoping for something like a "Golden Legendary."
    Gripping his tachi, Ethan bent down and used the old man's severed head like a grotesque oversized lollipop. He held it up to the scanner by the vault door.
    [Facial recognition... Identity confirmed.]
    With a soft hiss, the vault door slid open, releasing a blast of icy white mist. Whatever was stored inside clearly required a controlled temperature.
    As the mist dissipated, rows upon rows of vials filled with liquid came into view.
    Just as he'd suspected.
    Inside were samples of the X Virus and Y Virus, neatly paired and numbering in the hundreds.
    There were also various grades of zombie viruses, though the highest grade only reached B-level.
    And then there were the stacks of research documents, piled so high they resembled small mountains.
    Ethan wasted no time. With a wave of his hand, he collected the X and Y Viruses first¡ªthose were the most valuable. Then he stepped closer to examine the research documents.
    The papers detailed countless human experiments¡ªover a thousand, by the looks of it.
    Some described injecting live subjects with zombie viruses, meticulously recording the transformation process from human to zombie, down to the exact timing.
    The methods were nothing short of barbaric.
    The data showed that, on average, humans infected with a zombie virus would undergo zombification within three to five minutes. Of course, the exact timing varied depending on the individual's physical condition and the virus's grade.
    Beyond the human experiments, there were other types of trials documented, but most of it was beyond Ethan's comprehension.
    After all, he hadn't spent much time in school. He was, as he liked to put it, a "Zombie King with limited education."
    "When it comes to fire," Ethan muttered, a smirk tugging at his lips, "I just point and watch it burn..."
    The crystal core embedded in his tachi began to glow, and flames roared to life, dancing along the blade.
    He brought the fiery weapon down onto the stacks of research documents. The moment the flames touched the papers, they spread rapidly, consuming the documents in a growing inferno.
    These records had to be destroyed.
    Ethan turned and began walking out of the lab, casually grabbing a vial of zombie virus on his way. The label on it read: Grade B.
    "You guys love experiments, right? Let me help you run one," he said with a smirk.
    In the corner of the lab was a filtration system that supplied water to the entire safe zone. Ethan strolled over to it, his movements unhurried.
    Using his Domain of the Dead ability, he manipulated the pipes, breaking the vial of Grade B zombie virus directly into the water supply.
    The virus spread like a drop of black ink in clear water, swirling and dispersing rapidly.
    Now, all that was left was to wait. The virus would ferment, and soon, a grand feast would begin.
    "Mm..."
    A faint sound broke the silence.
    Ethan turned his head toward the source and saw a young girl sitting up on one of the lab's pristine white beds. She was awake.
    Her hands covered her mouth, her eyes wide with terror as she stared at Ethan. She had clearly seen everything he'd just done.
    "You... you're poisoning the water?" she stammered, her voice trembling.
    "Yep," Ethan replied nonchalantly, giving a small nod. "Just trying to do a good deed."
    "..." The girl was speechless. She glanced around the room, taking in the bodies strewn across the floor and the roaring flames consuming the vault.
    He had killed people, set fires, and poisoned the water supply¡ªand yet he had the audacity to call it a "good deed."
    Ethan continued, his tone calm and matter-of-fact. "I'm helping you get revenge, aren't I? The zombie virus is about to spread. You've got two choices: turn into a zombie, or become zombie food."
    "Uh..."
    The girl froze, her mind racing. She understood what was about to happen, but there was nothing she could do to stop it.
    If she became food, it would be excruciatingly painful.
    But if she turned into a zombie, she might at least have a chance to bite the Awakener who had brought her here.
    Her decision came quickly.
    She pulled the medical tubes off her body and climbed out of bed. Slowly, she walked over to a sink and stared at her reflection in the mirror.
    Her face was gaunt, her skin dark and sallow, her hair brittle and yellowed. She looked malnourished, barely clinging to life.
    How was this any different from being a zombie already?
    With a resigned expression, she turned on the faucet.
    ...
    Genesis Biotech's experiments had been disturbingly precise: humans infected with the virus would undergo zombification within five minutes.
    It didn't take long for the blood-soaked feast to begin.
    The outbreak started inside the lab.
    An elderly professor had just taken a sip of tea and was in the middle of lecturing his students about zombies.
    "Zombies can generally be categorized into five main types," he explained. "Body-enhancement types, strength types, agility types, psychic types, and special types. The first three are relatively straightforward. But if it's a psychic type, there's a high chance it could evolve into a Zombie King with strange and formidable abilities."
    "Oh..." The students nodded attentively. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "And what about the special types?" one of them asked.
    "Special types... well, those are even more extraordinary. They¡ª" The professor suddenly broke off, coughing violently.
    "Professor, are you okay?" one of the students asked, concern etched on their face. "You've been working too hard. Maybe you should rest."
    "I'm... I'm fine," the professor wheezed, though his breathing had grown labored. The blood vessels in his eyes were visibly swelling, turning an alarming shade of red.
    "Professor! Professor!" The students began to panic, their voices rising in alarm.
    But the professor seemed dazed, his body swaying unsteadily as if he might collapse at any moment. He couldn't hear their words anymore.
    "Quick! Get him to the infirmary!" one of the students shouted.
    Two male students rushed forward to support the professor, each grabbing an arm.
    "Raaagh¡ª!"
    A guttural roar erupted from the professor as he suddenly lunged forward, sinking his teeth into one of the students' necks.
    Blood sprayed everywhere...

 Chapter 204 How cruel

    Blood gushed out in torrents as the boy let out a gut-wrenching scream.
    This wasn't an isolated incident¡ªit was happening all over the lab.
    In an instant, the entire facility was filled with screams of terror, guttural roars from the zombies, and the chaotic sound of people running for their lives. Panic spread like wildfire.
    People flooded into the hallways, pushing and shoving in a desperate attempt to escape. The crowding quickly led to trampling, but no one cared anymore. Fear had taken over, and all they could do was run.
    "Why are people turning into zombies?!"
    "It must be the zombie virus! It's been leaked!"
    "What? That's impossible¡­"
    "¡­"
    A group of people huddled together, their faces pale with fear as they whispered among themselves. But before they could process what was happening, a zombie lunged out from behind, tackling one of them to the ground and tearing into their flesh.
    Of course, not everyone was running. Some of the Awakeners had already stepped up to fight the zombies.
    Since the zombies had only just mutated, they weren't particularly strong yet.
    One of the Awakeners swung his blade with precision, splitting a zombie's skull clean in half. Black, viscous blood splattered across the pristine white walls, leaving a grotesque stain.
    "Let's go, guys! Take them down!" he shouted.
    "Got it!" the others responded in unison.
    Working together, they methodically cut down the zombies in the area. It wasn't until no more zombies emerged that they finally allowed themselves a moment to breathe.
    The hallway was littered with mangled corpses, and the walls were smeared with blood. One of the fighters, his face splattered with gore, hurried over to a sink. He turned on the faucet and began frantically washing his face, scrubbing away the blood.
    Unbeknownst to him, some of the water droplets entered his body through his nose or eyes.
    "Man, I need a drink to calm down," he muttered.
    Still parched from the intense fight, he cupped his hands under the running water and gulped it down greedily.
    Meanwhile, his teammates were still discussing the outbreak.
    "Where the hell did this virus come from?"
    Just then, a lab technician came sprinting toward them, gasping for breath. "We've figured it out!" he blurted out, panic evident in his voice. "Anyone who's drunk the water is mutating! The water supply's been contaminated. Someone must've taken the zombie virus from the main lab and dumped it into the system!" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "What?! Someone poisoned the water? Who would do such a thing?!" The group erupted in outrage, their anger boiling over.
    But the man who had just washed his face froze in place. His body stiffened as if struck by lightning, and he stood there, dumbfounded.
    What?
    There's a virus in the water?
    Why didn't anyone say so earlier?!
    ¡­
    The zombie virus outbreak was a catastrophe. Determined to get to the bottom of it, the Awakeners decided to investigate the source. They headed straight for the main lab.
    As they approached, a faint smell of smoke wafted through the air. It was coming from the direction of the lab.
    "Is something burning?"
    "I'll check it out. Stay here."
    The lead Awakener's face darkened with anger. Only a handful of people had access to the vault. Whoever was behind this was going to pay¡ªhe'd make sure of it.
    Striding forward, he entered the code to unlock the lab's main door.
    With a loud click, the door slid open. But what he saw inside stopped him dead in his tracks.
    The fire had spread from the vault, engulfing half the lab in roaring flames. Amidst the inferno stood a tall, imposing figure. His sharp features were illuminated by the flickering light, his expression cold and unyielding. In his hand, he held a gleaming tachi, the blade catching the firelight in a way that made him look almost otherworldly.
    "Hello there," Ethan said, his voice calm and detached. With a swift motion, he swung the tachi, slicing through the necks of several humans in one clean arc.
    Beside him was a young zombie girl, feral and vicious. She leapt onto one of the Awakeners, pinning him to the ground and tearing into him with savage bites.
    Ironically, this was the very man who had captured her and brought her here.
    The remaining Awakeners screamed in horror as Ethan methodically cut them down.
    His presence radiated an undeniable authority, the kind that only a Zombie King could possess. His mental energy extended outward, connecting with the surrounding zombies and bending them to his will.
    With the lab in ruins, Ethan turned and walked out, his steps unhurried.
    The blood-soaked hallway stretched before him, and behind him, zombies began pouring out of every room. They followed him like a macabre parade, their numbers growing with each step he took.
    "Oh my God! Run! Run!" A few Awakeners in the hallway caught sight of the scene and were utterly terrified. Without a second thought, they turned and bolted, not daring to linger for even a moment.
    "ROAR¡ª"
    A horde of zombies surged out from behind Ethan, pouncing on the fleeing Awakeners and tearing into them. Their screams of agony mixed with the guttural roars of the undead, echoing through the long, empty corridor.
    Ethan approached a room where zombies were being held. With a single swing of his tachi, he slashed through the reinforced glass. The pane shattered instantly, crumbling into fine shards.
    The zombies inside snarled and howled, immediately rushing out to join Ethan's growing ranks.
    Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire
    These weren't ordinary zombies. Some had been used for experiments, injected with X and Y viruses, making them elite fighters with formidable combat abilities.
    Among them was a particularly unique zombie¡ªalready at a B-rank. It had evolved to possess a higher level of intelligence. Unlike the others, it stood quietly in its cage, waiting for Ethan to break the glass.
    "Boss," the B-rank zombie said, lowering its head in submission the moment it was freed.
    Ethan gave a small nod. "Let's go."
    "No," the zombie replied, its glowing, predatory eyes flickering with a strange light. "I acknowledge you as my leader, but I can't go with you."
    "Oh?" Ethan tilted his head slightly, studying the zombie. "Why not?"
    "They've implanted a micro-bomb in my skull," the zombie explained, its tone tinged with regret. "If I stay with you, I'll put the entire group at risk. When the Awakeners come, I'll take them down with me."
    Genesis Biotech had anticipated the possibility of these experimental zombies escaping. To maintain control, they had surgically implanted bombs in their heads, ensuring they could be neutralized if necessary. The zombies injected with X and Y viruses were far too dangerous to be left unchecked.
    "How cruel," Ethan muttered, his gaze narrowing as he examined the zombie. Sure enough, there was a triangular scar on its skull, crudely stitched back together, resembling a watermelon that had been sliced open.
    "No matter," Ethan said calmly. "I'll take care of it."
    With a swift motion, Ethan swung his tachi. Using his Domain of the Dead ability, the blade phased through the zombie's skull without harming it, extracting a thumb-sized micro-bomb in the process.
    In the blink of an eye, Ethan stored the bomb in his spatial storage ring.
    "Huh?" The zombie blinked, momentarily stunned. It could feel the absence of the bomb in its head.
    How¡­ how was that even possible?
    Its glowing eyes flickered with a renewed intensity, its monstrous face twisting into an expression of pure rage.s¡­ they would pay for this.
    Ethan's army continued to grow as they tore through the lab, leaving destruction in their wake.
    The scene outside the lab was no less chaotic.
    The entire safe zone shared a single water supply system, which meant that the infection had spread rapidly among the general population. Ordinary survivors were turning into zombies at an alarming rate.
    One moment, people were chatting casually, discussing their families and daily lives. The next, someone would suddenly transform into a bloodthirsty zombie, attacking the person next to them.
    The streets were filled with chaos¡ªpeople being chased, tackled, bitten, and devoured. The air was thick with the sounds of snarling, screaming, and desperate cries for help.
    The safe zone's defense forces had already mobilized. Numerous Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores, along with hundreds of armed personnel, were fighting to contain the outbreak. Their goal was to suppress the chaos as quickly as possible and minimize casualties.
    Leading the charge was an A-rank Awakener named Isaiah Carter. Known for his immense strength, he was part of the first-tier combat force, just below The Four Knights of Bernardino.
    "Move it! Take these zombies down as fast as you can! If Sophia finds out about this mess, we're all going to pay for it!" Isaiah barked, his voice sharp and commanding.
    "Yes, sir!" his subordinates responded, redoubling their efforts as they hacked and shot their way through the horde.
    But soon, something felt¡­ off.
    "Isaiah," one of his men called out, his voice laced with unease. "These zombies¡­ they're not acting mindless. It's like someone's directing them. Could there be a Zombie King involved?"
    "What?" Isaiah frowned, his expression darkening. "A Zombie King? Already? That's impossible¡­ or at least, it should be."
    But as he turned toward the direction of the lab, his eyes widened in shock.
    A massive horde of zombies was marching toward them. They weren't stumbling or charging mindlessly¡ªthey moved with eerie coordination, their steps deliberate and purposeful. Among them were elite zombies, their movements sharper and more precise than the rest.
    And at the front of the horde stood the Zombie King.
    Tall and commanding, he walked with an air of unshakable confidence. His pristine white shirt was spotless...
    ...

 Chapter 205 Do you feel like dancing too?

    "Huh?" Isaiah noticed something off. His brows furrowed slightly, and a sense of unease crept into his chest. He had never seen a Zombie King dressed so cleanly and neatly before.
    Where did this guy come from?
    He didn't look like a local Zombie King.
    "Everyone, stay sharp. This guy seems... different."
    "Got it. I'll go test him out first, see what he's capable of."
    A speed-type Awakener stepped forward, his expression serious. In a flash, his figure blurred, moving at top speed and leaving behind afterimages as he charged straight at Ethan.
    The rest of the group narrowed their eyes, watching intently.
    In the blink of an eye, the speed Awakener was right in front of Ethan. His face twisted into a feral snarl as he drew his blade, ready to strike.
    "Bold move..." Ethan muttered under his breath. His eyes glinted with a sudden crimson light, and in an instant, the terrifying Domain of the Dead unfolded around him.
    The speed Awakener froze mid-motion, as if someone had hit the pause button on him. His face contorted in agony, and then, with a sickening series of cracks, his bones shattered all at once. He collapsed to the ground, lifeless.
    He was killed in an instant. Before anyone could react, a swarm of zombies surged forward, tearing into his body and devouring him.
    "What the¡ª?!" Isaiah and the others stared in shock, their eyes wide with disbelief. Their teammate had barely gotten close before dropping dead in such a bizarre and horrifying way.
    This Zombie King... was a rare Phantom Infected.
    Behind Ethan, the horde of zombies let out bloodthirsty howls, their frenzy reaching a fever pitch as they charged toward the humans like a pack of ravenous wolves, wild and unstoppable.
    The human Awakeners immediately engaged, their powers flaring to life. Energy surged around them as they unleashed their abilities, each one more desperate than the last.
    In an instant, ice spikes shot through the air, water prisons formed, and towering walls of earth erupted from the ground.
    Zombies fell one after another, their foul blood spraying everywhere as their bodies hit the ground. These particular zombies were freshly infected and hadn't evolved much yet, so their strength was relatively low.
    But Ethan's Domain of the Dead continued to expand, spreading out over 2,000 feet. The oppressive force it carried was overwhelming.
    Within the Absolute Domain, the ice spikes and earth walls shattered instantly.
    The humans caught within the domain's reach mostly collapsed to the ground, unable to withstand the crushing pressure. Even those with stronger physiques who managed to resist for a moment were quickly overwhelmed by the surrounding zombies and dragged down.
    Ethan's Domain of the Dead swept through the area, turning it into a no-man's-land for humans. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "This... this is insane!" Isaiah's face was pale with shock.
    Among the zombie horde, there were also elite zombies¡ªagile, swift, and terrifyingly fierce.
    Their cellular activity was off the charts, giving them incredible regenerative abilities.
    The ones injected with the Y-virus were even more formidable. Their bones were unnaturally dense, and their skulls were as tough as steel, making them incredibly hard to kill.
    One of these elite zombies broke through a Flame Barrier, its body engulfed in flames that crackled and hissed. Yet it kept regenerating, its movements relentless as it lunged toward the humans.
    "Captain! What do we do?!" The human Awakeners were being pushed back, their desperation mounting.
    Isaiah's eyes darted around until they landed on the zombie's head. He noticed a triangular opening in its skull and suddenly remembered something.
    "Don't panic. I've got this." He pulled a remote control out of his pocket, his expression hardening with resolve.
    "You dare rebel against us? Let's see how you like this!"
    The remote was designed to detonate bombs implanted in the zombies' heads¡ªa precautionary measure to prevent exactly this kind of situation. Finally, it was time to put it to use.
    "Die!" Isaiah didn't hesitate, pressing one of the buttons on the remote.
    But after a moment...
    Nothing happened.
    The others exchanged confused glances.
    "Uh, boss? Nothing's happening."
    "What the...?" Isaiah's face flushed with embarrassment. Why wasn't it working? Could it be... the remote was broken?
    "Let me try again." Gritting his teeth, he pressed the button repeatedly, muttering under his breath about how useless the device was.
    But just then, Ethan's gaze shifted toward him.
    With a casual flick of his wrist, Ethan tossed something¡ªa tiny bomb he had extracted from a zombie's skull. It flew through the air like a bullet, landing squarely in the middle of the human Awakeners' formation.
    At that exact moment, Isaiah pressed the button again.
    Beep-beep-beep-beep-beep...!
    A rapid beeping sound suddenly erupted from the crowd.
    "Wait, what's that sound¡ª?"
    BOOM!
    A deafening explosion tore through the area. Flames roared to life, engulfing several Awakeners in an instant.
    The explosion sent shockwaves through the area, and even the Awakeners who had formed Neurocores to shield themselves couldn't withstand the blast. They were thrown to the ground, groaning in pain.
    Ethan watched silently, his mind drifting back to his childhood at the orphanage. During the holidays, the thing he and the other kids looked forward to the most was Christmas and Independence Day. Beyond exchanging gifts and feasting on holiday meals, they'd always set off fireworks.
    Back then, resources were limited, so there weren't many fireworks. But even so, they always managed to have a blast¡ªhe, Mia, and the rest of their little gang.
    "These fireworks are kind of fun," Ethan mused to himself.
    The bomb wasn't huge, but its power was undeniable. A true masterpiece from Genesis Biotech¡ªcutting-edge technology at its finest.
    Isaiah stared at the scene, completely dumbfounded.
    "How is this even possible?"
    "Captain! The remote's working now!" one of the team members called out beside him.
    Isaiah was fuming. "Shut up! The safe zone's about to fall completely. We need to retreat, now!"
    He had already made up his mind to abandon the area. The zombies were just too strong¡ªthere was no holding them back. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire
    The group of Awakeners fought as they retreated, making their way out of the safe zone.
    Ethan's gaze followed them, but he didn't rush to give chase.
    They weren't going to get far anyway.
    Isaiah's group moved quickly, cutting through the regular zombies behind them with ease. They couldn't slow them down.
    Before long, they reached the gates of the safe zone.
    They were battered and bruised. What had once been a force of hundreds of Awakeners was now reduced to just a few dozen, each one drained of energy and visibly exhausted.
    "Well, at least we made it out," Isaiah muttered, glancing back. He didn't see any sign of Ethan, which gave him a small sense of relief.
    But just then, a melody began to drift through the air. It was soft, haunting, and achingly beautiful¡ªa tune that tugged at the soul. It was unmistakably Tears in Heaven.
    The mournful notes felt like a death knell for humanity.
    "Huh? Who's playing the guitar?" Isaiah frowned.
    And then, something even stranger happened. His team members, one by one, began to move. Their bodies jerked unnaturally, as if puppets on strings, and they started to dance¡ªstiff, awkward movements in time with the music.
    "Captain! We can't control our arms and legs!" one of them shouted, panic etched across his face.
    "What the¡­?"
    Isaiah's brow furrowed deeply. As an A-rank Awakener, his strength was formidable, and he wasn't affected by whatever was happening.
    "Could there be another Zombie King?"
    The realization hit him, and he quickly scanned the area. His eyes locked onto a figure standing atop a crumbling high-rise in the distance.
    It was a zombie¡ªa slender figure clutching a guitar. Her bony fingers plucked at the strings, and the melody poured out, eerie and mesmerizing.
    And then, from the streets below her, more zombies began to emerge.
    Their eyes glinted with malice, their faces twisted with bloodlust. They surged forward, surrounding the remaining humans in no time.
    At that moment, the zombie guitarist¡ªElegy¡ªsuddenly sped up her playing. Her fingers danced across the strings, shifting into a rock anthem. The music swelled, fierce and electrifying, like a battle cry.
    "Do you feel like dancing too?"
    ¡­

 Chapter 206 Locomotive?

    Isaiah's face was filled with terror. Even though he wasn't being controlled, the interference was enough to throw him off. He figured his time was almost up.
    The music blared on, and the zombies became even more frenzied, surging forward like a tidal wave. Their grotesque faces closed in, one after another.
    In an instant, many people were knocked to the ground. Screams of agony echoed through the air, and despair gripped everyone's hearts.
    "I'm not going down without a fight!" Isaiah gritted his teeth, summoning every ounce of resolve he had left.
    Heat radiated from his body as flames erupted from his hands, roaring to life. His remaining energy gathered, growing more intense by the second.
    But just as he was about to unleash it, a shadow silently materialized behind him. The sheer pressure it exuded was overwhelming, like death itself had arrived.
    "Huh?" Isaiah sensed something was wrong and started to turn his head, but it was too late. Ethan's long, slender fingers reached out, piercing into Isaiah's skull and extracting a fiery red crystal core.
    The flames in Isaiah's hands extinguished instantly, and his body collapsed backward, lifeless.
    With a clatter, a remote control for a bomb tumbled out of his pocket.
    Ethan glanced at it, deciding it might come in handy. With a wave of his hand, he stored it in his spatial ring.
    "Boss!" Elegy leapt down from the rooftop, landing in front of Ethan to report in.
    Ethan gave her a slight nod.
    "Let me introduce you to some new friends," Ethan said casually. As his words fell, the air was filled with guttural roars. From within the safe zone, a massive horde of zombies poured out¡ªthousands of them, their numbers bolstered by elite zombies enhanced with a strengthening virus.
    Elegy, the Zombie King, widened her fierce eyes in astonishment.
    Just as the boss had predicted, their ranks were growing at an incredible pace.
    He had taken down the entire safe zone.
    Ethan's zombie army, which had started from nothing, now numbered over two thousand¡ªa force to be reckoned with.
    Elegy's excitement was palpable. She could feel the momentum building. "Boss, we're growing so fast. I've never seen a Zombie Horde this massive before."
    "Massive?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, slightly taken aback. This was considered massive? Maybe Elegy had been stuck in San Bernardino for too long, too used to being oppressed, and hadn't seen much of the world.
    Elegy nodded enthusiastically before asking, "Boss, where to next?"
    "We're leaving this place," Ethan said decisively. His trail of destruction had grown too conspicuous, and it was bound to have caught Sophia's attention by now.
    Roughly estimating, Genesis Biotech had at least a thousand Awakeners under their command¡ªa force not to be underestimated. If they managed to surround him, it could pose a real threat.
    With that, Ethan led his two-thousand-strong zombie horde away from the "crime scene."
    The area near the safe zone was close to Genesis Biotech's territory, where human activity was frequent. Drones buzzed overhead from time to time, scanning the area.
    It was impossible for a horde of two thousand zombies to go unnoticed.
    "Boss, Genesis Biotech must've spotted us by now," Elegy said, her tone cautious.
    "Yeah, we need to head toward the zombie-dominated zones," Ethan replied thoughtfully.
    Before long, they left the vicinity of Genesis Biotech's outpost. The streets ahead were noticeably more crowded with zombies.
    The surrounding buildings were in ruins, many of them collapsed entirely. In the distance, rusted train tracks stretched out, flanked by derailed trains lying in chaotic disarray.
    Some trains had collided, creating a massive wreckage site.
    Amid the rubble, a faded sign still bore the words "San Bernardino Station."
    "Raaahhh¡ª"
    The zombies in the area turned their heads toward Ethan, their glowing, feral eyes fixed on him. Low growls and snarls escaped their mouths.
    It was clear¡ªthey didn't welcome him here.
    Near the train station, a sizable zombie horde had already formed. Ethan's arrival was seen as an intrusion.
    "Stop right there!" A particularly fierce-looking elite zombie stepped into the street, blocking their path. Its menacing gaze locked onto Ethan.
    "This territory belongs to my boss. You're not allowed to pass."
    "And who's your boss?" Ethan asked, his tone calm but commanding.
    The elite zombie's eyes gleamed with fanatic pride. "Our boss is the strongest Zombie King in this region¡ªLocomotive!" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Locomotive?" Ethan almost burst out laughing when he heard the name. He found it utterly ridiculous, wondering how anyone could come up with something so absurd. Clearly, whoever named him wasn't exactly a creative genius.
    "Alright, tell your boss to come see me," Ethan said casually.
    "Arrogant!" The elite zombie growled, its throat vibrating with rage. It was furious at Ethan's commanding tone, as if he were some superior being daring to summon their leader. The audacity was infuriating.
    The surrounding zombies snarled and roared, their guttural cries growing louder as they began to converge on Ethan's group. The tension in the air was palpable, and it seemed like an attack could break out at any moment.
    Elegy and the others tensed up, their eyes flashing with a predatory gleam as they prepared for a fight.
    Was this really happening? They'd just started expanding their forces, and now they were about to clash with another zombie nest? This was escalating way too fast¡­
    The two groups of zombies stood off against each other, the air thick with hostility. It was like a powder keg ready to explode, the battle on the verge of erupting.
    But Ethan remained calm, his expression unbothered, almost indifferent. To him, this was nothing more than a minor scuffle.
    It felt like watching two gangs of street thugs squaring off.
    Just then, a new wave of guttural roars echoed from within the train station. A massive horde of zombies was approaching, their numbers swelling to at least three thousand. Among them were five or six hundred elite zombies, their collective cries shaking the air with an overwhelming presence.
    It was clear¡ªthey were mobilizing their entire force.
    "Let me see¡­ who dares to cause trouble in my territory," a sharp, slightly nasal voice rang out. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    The elite zombie from earlier immediately straightened up, its demeanor shifting to one of reverence. It barked orders at its underlings, who quickly stepped aside, clearing a path.
    From the crowd emerged a gaunt, skeletal-looking zombie. It leapt onto a large, collapsed chunk of concrete, standing tall with its hands on its hips, surveying the scene from above like a self-proclaimed king.
    The elite zombie wasted no time reporting, "Boss, it's them. No idea where they came from, but they suddenly barged into our territory."
    "Oh¡­" The Zombie King, Locomotive, dragged out the word, his tone dripping with mockery. He scanned Ethan's horde, noting that it wasn't particularly large¡ªjust around two thousand zombies. His confidence grew, and a smug grin spread across his face.
    "I'm Locomotive, the undisputed ruler of San Bernardino. What brings you to my domain?" he asked, his voice laced with arrogance.
    "You¡­ the undisputed ruler?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. Judging by Locomotive's strength, he was probably a B-rank zombie¡ªmaybe slightly stronger than Big Ears, but not by much.
    Still, Ethan noticed the telltale signs. Locomotive's cells were highly active, and his bones were unnaturally dense. It was clear he'd been injected with both the X-virus and Y-virus.
    This wasn't a natural rise to power. Locomotive was obviously a product of Genesis Biotech's experiments, propped up to serve as a puppet Zombie King for the region.
    Ethan's suspicions were confirmed when he spotted the triangular incision on Locomotive's skull¡ªa clear indicator of a micro-bomb implant. He was under human control.
    Ethan had long known about Genesis Biotech's Zombie King program. Their strategy was simple: eliminate the original Zombie Kings in an area and replace them with their own creations, ensuring total control over the region.
    Locomotive's eyes burned with anger as he noticed Ethan's dismissive expression. His face twisted into an even more feral snarl, his fury barely contained.
    "So, you've come to challenge my rule, huh? Fine. I'll give you a chance to prove yourself!" Locomotive growled, his voice dripping with menace.
    "Oh, in that case, I'll start now," Ethan replied with a faint smile. But instead of attacking, he casually reached into his spatial ring and pulled out a remote control. He turned it over in his hand, inspecting it with mild curiosity.
    "What do you think¡­ does this thing actually work?" Ethan asked, his tone light, almost playful.
    ...

 Chapter 207 Its already out

    "Wait... hold on a second..." Locomotive's eyes widened, something clearly felt off. His gaze sharpened as he scanned the scene, and then he noticed it¡ªEthan was holding a remote control in his hand.
    His face instantly froze in shock, fear washing over him.
    How the hell does he have that thing?
    "Hey, hey, big guy, let's talk this out, alright? No need to rush..." The fierce, menacing look on Locomotive's face vanished in an instant, replaced by a nervous, almost pleading expression. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Huh???" The gang members around him, who had been gearing up for an all-out brawl to drive Ethan and his group away, were left dumbfounded. Their boss, who was always the first to throw down, suddenly looked like he wanted to crawl into a hole.
    "Boss, why are you scared of him? We can take him out for you!" one of them shouted, confused.
    "Shut up! You don't get it!" Locomotive barked, silencing them immediately. His underlings, whose evolutionary progress wasn't as advanced, had no clue what the remote control represented. But Locomotive did¡ªit was his Achilles' heel, plain and simple.
    Without another word, he jumped down from the rock he'd been standing on, no longer daring to look down on Ethan from above.
    He shuffled over to Ethan, his tough-guy demeanor completely gone. "Big guy, we're on the same side here, right? Why's the remote in your hands? Please, for the love of everything, don't press that button!"
    "I picked it up at the Genesis Biotech lab," Ethan said casually, as if it were no big deal.
    "Oh..." Locomotive nodded, but his gaze flicked to the Zombie Horde standing behind Ethan. His mind raced, piecing things together, and the realization hit him like a freight train. His shock deepened.
    Did this guy... wipe out the Genesis Biotech lab?
    How strong is he?
    Ethan didn't give him much time to process. "So, can I enter your territory now?"
    "Of course, of course!" Locomotive nodded so fast he looked like a bobblehead. "You can even come in and have some seafood if you want..."
    ...
    Genesis Biotech Headquarters
    Sophia had just been briefed on the recent events.
    "What? The lab was wiped out by zombies?" she exclaimed, her voice sharp with disbelief.
    "Yes," her secretary explained. "After conducting an investigation, we found traces of the zombie virus in the water supply system. It was clearly an act of sabotage."
    Sophia's brows furrowed deeper and deeper. "What about the lab's research data? And the evolution viruses?"
    "The X Virus and Y Virus are both missing," the secretary replied, her tone grim. "And the vault suffered extensive fire damage. All the research data was destroyed."
    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Unbelievable!" Sophia slammed her fist on the desk, the loud thud echoing through the room. She shot up from her chair, her jaw clenched tightly, her chest heaving with frustration. She was absolutely livid.
    The lab was a cornerstone of the company's operations. The researchers there weren't just employees¡ªthey were top-tier talent, irreplaceable assets.
    "And Isaiah? What about his Awakener squad? Were they just sitting around doing nothing?"
    "He... he's dead," the secretary admitted, her voice dropping to a near whisper, sensing her boss's growing fury.
    "..." Sophia was momentarily speechless. The safe zone's defenses weren't weak by any means. Isaiah was an A-rank Awakener, and he had over fifty people under his command. Yet somehow, they'd all been wiped out by zombies?
    "And it's not just Isaiah," the secretary continued hesitantly. "Jonathan's dead too. He led a team of over a hundred people to the shopping mall to eliminate the Phantom Infected. None of them made it out alive. It was like they vanished into thin air."
    She paused before adding, "According to drone surveillance, the zombies from the shopping mall were later seen heading toward the safe zone. So..."
    "Where are those zombies now?" Sophia cut in, her tone sharp. The X Virus and Y Virus were critical. If the zombies injected themselves with the viruses, their strength would skyrocket. She had to recover the viruses before that happened.
    During monthly meetings, Sophia often mocked Nathan for losing those two evolution viruses. There was no way she was going to let herself make the same mistake.
    Otherwise, she'd never live it down.
    The secretary quickly answered, "High-altitude drones tracked their movements. They're heading toward the train station."
    "The train station..." Sophia's eyes lit up. This was good news. The Zombie King in the train station area was one of her company's creations.
    That area was home to over four thousand zombies, all under her control.
    So, they thought they could escape by running into her territory?
    Sophia's lips curled into a faint smile. She felt a bit more at ease. Recovering the viruses seemed like a sure thing now. And even if she couldn't recover them, she could at least ensure those zombies were annihilated.
    To make absolutely certain nothing went wrong, she decided to send one of her top enforcers¡ªAlexander Steele.
    Alexander was one of the Four Knights of Bernardino, a name spoken in the same breath as Griff Black. An A+ rank Awakener with wood-based abilities, he was a force to be reckoned with.
    With this double layer of security, Sophia felt even more confident.
    "Alright, let Alexander handle it," Sophia said with a calm nod.
    "Understood." The secretary responded respectfully, her high heels clicking against the polished floor as she left the office to inform Alexander's team about their new mission.
    Once the secretary was gone, Sophia leaned back in her chair, alone in her office. She waited for the inevitable good news, confident in her plan. With some time to kill, she picked up the remote and turned on the TV.
    "At first, no one paid attention to the disaster..."
    ...
    At the Train Station
    Locomotive stood in front of Ethan like a scolded child, his posture stiff and his expression filled with a mix of regret and frustration. He began recounting his grim story, his voice tinged with bitterness.
    "Boss, those humans are ruthless. They cracked open my skull and planted a bomb inside."
    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, his tone casual. "How many zombies like you are out there?"
    "Five or six, I think," Locomotive replied, scratching the back of his head. "They're all stationed on the outskirts of the city. I'm the only one who got to be a boss in the central area."
    He sighed heavily before continuing, "But the thing is, once we evolve to B+ rank, they kill us. They take our crystal cores to boost their own strength."
    Ethan nodded thoughtfully, piecing things together. No wonder San Bernardino had so many A-rank Awakeners. They weren't just fighting zombies¡ªthey were farming them. Raising Zombie Kings while keeping the rest of the undead population under tight control. It was a clever, if not downright sinister, strategy.
    And to prevent any risks, they capped the zombies' growth at B rank. Any stronger, and they'd be too hard to manage.
    Locomotive looked up, his tone shifting to one of cautious optimism. "But now, things are different, Boss. You destroyed the lab. I'm free from their control. I don't have to take orders from them anymore."
    "Don't be so sure," Ethan said, his voice calm but laced with a hint of warning. "They might still have another remote control lying around."
    "Uh..." Locomotive froze, his face falling as the realization hit him. If Genesis Biotech had the resources to make one remote, they could easily make more. And if they had backup methods to control the bombs...
    What if humans had one remote, and zombies had another? Both issuing conflicting commands?
    Who would he even listen to?
    "This is bad... really bad," Locomotive muttered, his face clouded with despair.
    Ethan noticed his unease and offered a solution. "Relax. I can help you get the bomb out."
    "Huh?" Locomotive blinked, his worry deepening. "Wait, you mean... you're gonna crack my skull open again? Maybe let's not do that... What if it explodes while you're at it?"
    "No need to crack your skull," Ethan said simply.
    Before Locomotive could react, Ethan's hand shot out, his long fingers moving with precision. They phased effortlessly into Locomotive's head, bypassing the physical barrier entirely. Ethan worked quickly, careful not to trigger the bomb. The moment he extracted it, he stored it safely in his spatial storage ring.
    Locomotive blinked, confused. "Boss, what are you doing? If you're not opening my skull, then... how are you gonna get it out?"
    "It's already out," Ethan replied matter-of-factly.
    "What?" Locomotive's jaw dropped, his eyes wide with disbelief. "You're kidding, right? I didn't even feel anything! It's... it's done?"
    ...

 Chapter 208 Alright, Ill tell you

    This is way too easy, isn't it?
    Locomotive shook his head, feeling a bit lighter, as if a weight had been lifted.
    "Heh heh heh, I'm good now¡­"
    His face lit up with surprise and relief, as though a massive boulder had been removed from his chest. Ever since he had gained sentience, he had never felt this at peace.
    Locomotive was completely in awe of Ethan's methods. He thought to himself, Man, this guy's a really decent zombie.
    "Thanks, boss."
    "No problem," Ethan replied casually.
    Just then, in the distant sky, a few small dots appeared, buzzing as they flew closer. It was clear that Genesis Biotech's drones had tracked them down.
    On the streets below, hundreds of humans began to gather. They were dressed in matching combat uniforms, armed with alloy weapons that gave off a sleek, high-tech vibe. Honestly, they looked pretty badass.
    Leading the group was a young man with short, spiky hair that stood up like steel needles, giving him a sharp, no-nonsense appearance. This was Alexander, one of the so-called Four Knights of Bernardino.
    "Stay alert, everyone. We're entering zombie territory," Alexander warned.
    "What's there to be scared of? Zombies are under our control anyway," a female team member chimed in confidently.
    Alexander shot her a glance. "Tessa, you're skilled in every way, but you're way too cocky sometimes. I've told you this before."
    "Oh, and am I wrong?" Tessa retorted, pouting slightly, clearly not convinced.
    Alexander sighed and continued, "The apocalypse is full of dangers. The battlefield changes in an instant. One careless move, and you're dead. The only reason I've survived this long is because of one thing: caution."
    "Yeah, I think the captain's got a point," another young man in the group agreed. "Tessa, you should listen to Captain Alexander. He knows what he's talking about."
    As they moved closer to the train station, zombie figures began to appear in the distance. Though still far away, the zombies could already smell the humans. Their faces twisted with rage, and they let out guttural growls, ready to pounce.
    "Hmm? Something feels off about these zombies today," one of the team members muttered. "They're not acting like they usually do. Could it be that our Zombie King got taken out?"
    "No idea. Let's go check it out," Alexander said, leading the group forward.
    They stepped fully into the train station area, and the zombies began to converge. Many of them were elites, emerging from street corners or crawling out of windows in nearby buildings. Like spiders, they clung to the walls with all four limbs, their faces contorted with fury as they snarled down at the humans below.
    "Well, well, aren't they bold today? Do they think they can rebel or something? Tell your Zombie King to come out and meet me!" Tessa shouted fearlessly at the zombies.
    Before long, Locomotive strolled out from the distance. With the bomb removed from his body, he looked unusually relaxed, swaggering as he walked, his steps exaggerated and carefree.
    Behind him followed a group of elite zombie underlings. "Oh, look who it is¡ªhumans. What brings you to my turf?" Locomotive asked, his tone dripping with mock politeness.
    "We're looking for a zombie that escaped from the lab. Have you seen it?" Alexander asked, his sharp gaze fixed on Locomotive. Something about this Zombie King felt¡­ off.
    Locomotive nodded. "Yeah, I've seen it."
    "Where?" Alexander pressed, his tone serious.
    But Locomotive just smirked. "I'm not telling you."
    "You¡ª" Tessa's temper flared instantly, her face twisting in anger. "A measly B-class Zombie King dares to talk to us like this? Do you want me to kill you right now?"
    She reached into her pocket and pulled out a remote control, her expression full of menace.
    Locomotive eyed the device and feigned terror. "Oh no, I'm so scared!"
    "Hmph! Now you're scared? Then spill it¡ªwhere's the lab's zombie?" Tessa demanded, a smug grin spreading across her face.
    Locomotive nodded. "Alright, I'll tell you."
    The humans leaned in, listening intently, eager for the answer.
    Locomotive grinned wider. "They're in San Bernardino."
    "What?" The group frowned, realizing they were being played.
    Tessa, in particular, was livid. Seeing Locomotive's smug expression pushed her over the edge. She couldn't hold back any longer.
    "You dare mock us? Die!" she shouted, slamming her thumb down on the remote control.
    But instead of an explosion near Locomotive, a series of beeping sounds came from behind them, among their own ranks.
    "Huh? What's going on?"
    The squad members quickly turned to look behind them. The beeping sound was growing faster and faster, reaching a fever pitch.
    Alexander's eyes widened as realization struck him.
    "Everyone, get out of the way!"
    But his warning came too late. Just as the group began to scatter, a massive explosion erupted, flames roaring outward in a violent shockwave.
    Four or five people were instantly consumed by the blast, while over a dozen others were hurled through the air like ragdolls.
    "This¡­ this can't be¡­"
    Tessa's eyes were wide with horror, her face pale. She couldn't believe what had just happened. The bomb she had triggered¡­ had gone off in the middle of their own team.
    How did this happen?
    A wave of guilt crashed over her. Did I just¡­ kill my own teammates?
    The explosion left a scorched, empty zone in its wake. As the flames began to die down, a tall, slender figure emerged from the smoke, as if stepping out of thin air.
    "So, I hear you've been looking for me."
    "What?" Alexander's gaze sharpened as he studied the figure. "You're the zombie that destroyed the lab?"
    Ethan nodded, not bothering to deny it. "And you must be Alexander, one of the Four Knights of Bernardino."
    "You even know who I am?" Alexander's expression flickered with surprise.
    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire
    Ethan could sense Alexander's A+ level strength, comparable to Griff's. Based on the information he'd gathered online, it wasn't hard to piece together who he was dealing with.
    "Of course I know. I always research my targets before I hunt them."
    "Arrogant!" Tessa, already seething with rage, couldn't hold back any longer. The deaths of her teammates were fresh in her mind, and she was determined to make Ethan pay.
    "Die!" she screamed.
    Heat radiated from her body as flames ignited in her hands. With a sweeping motion, she unleashed two roaring fire dragons that surged forward, aiming to engulf Ethan in their fiery wrath.
    But Ethan didn't flinch. His crimson eyes glowed faintly, and he remained rooted in place, his expression cold and unbothered. In an instant, the Domain of the Dead expanded outward, an invisible force blanketing the area.
    The fire dragons, once fierce and unstoppable, suddenly faltered. Under the crushing weight of Ethan's power, they flickered and sputtered out, like candles snuffed by a gale.
    "What?!" Tessa's heart sank, her confidence shattered. This attack had always been her trump card, capable of sending Zombie Kings fleeing in terror. Yet now, it had been neutralized as if it were nothing.
    Before she could process what had happened, a strange melody began to drift through the air. The hauntingly beautiful music echoed across the city, soft and flowing like a gentle stream.
    But instead of calming them, it filled the humans with unease. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "What¡­ what is that sound?" someone muttered nervously.
    Then, to everyone's shock, a few Awakeners¡ªthose who had formed Neurocores¡ªbegan to move. Their bodies stiffened unnaturally, and they started dancing in jerky, unsettling motions, as if puppets on invisible strings.
    "Hey! What are you doing?" one of them shouted.
    "I don't know! I can't stop!" another replied, panic in his voice.
    "Somebody help me! Make it stop!"
    The scene quickly descended into chaos.
    "It's mind control," Alexander said grimly, his battle-hardened instincts kicking in. "Luke, put up a mental barrier. Now!"
    "On it!" the young man beside him responded, his psychic energy surging outward like a tidal wave.
    But before they could regain control, the zombies around them let out bloodcurdling howls. The sound was primal, feral, like a pack of starving wolves unleashed from their cages.
    And then they charged.
    Locomotive, standing at the rear, barked out orders to his underlings. "Attack! Tear them apart!"
    His hatred for humans burned hotter than ever.
    The explosion had only fueled his fury.
    If it weren't for Ethan removing the bomb from his body earlier, Locomotive knew he'd have been reduced to nothing but chunks of flesh.
    ...

 Chapter 209 Could it beâ€¦?

    Thousands of zombies swarmed in, their grotesque faces packed tightly together, completely encircling the human Awakener team.
    The group stood back-to-back, weapons swinging relentlessly as they hacked down the undead, fighting with everything they had to hold their ground.
    But the sheer number of zombies was overwhelming. For every one they killed, another immediately lunged forward, as if the horde was endless.
    "Damn it! The zombies at the train station are completely out of control. What do we do now?" one team member shouted, panic written all over his face.
    They had come here expecting to complete their mission, but now everything was spiraling into chaos.
    "What else can we do? Call for backup and try to break through!" Alexander barked, his voice steady despite the dire situation. He crouched down, his hands pressing firmly against the ground as a faint, misty yellow light radiated from him, the energy of his wood-based abilities gathering around him.
    "Roots of the Earth!" he roared.
    The yellow energy spread out across the ground, and wherever it passed, thick, gnarled tree roots erupted from the earth. Sharp, spike-like barbs sprouted from the roots, piercing through the zombies and pinning them to the ground like skewers.
    In an instant, the area around Alexander became a zombie-free zone.
    The others' eyes lit up with hope.
    "Captain's still got it! He's as strong as ever."
    "Yeah, even if we can't finish the mission, at least we've got a shot at surviving."
    "Let's move! Follow the roots and break through!"
    The group of Awakeners immediately began retreating in the direction the roots extended, carving a path through the horde.
    But then, it happened.
    A suffocating wave of pressure swept over them. The tree roots and their barbs shattered into splinters, as if crushed by an invisible storm. The force was unstoppable, obliterating everything in its path.
    Dozens of humans were caught in the wave. Their bodies cracked and crumpled under the immense pressure, bones shattering as they collapsed to the ground like broken dolls.
    "What the hell is that?" someone gasped, their voice trembling with fear.
    All eyes turned toward the source of the pressure. A figure in white slowly approached, walking with an eerie calm. With every step he took, the oppressive Domain of the Dead expanded outward, suffocating everything in its reach.
    The crushing force felt like a natural disaster, like the heavens themselves had turned against them.
    "This guy¡­ something's not right!" Alexander's expression darkened, his brows furrowing deeply. He had fought countless battles and faced all kinds of zombies, but never had he encountered anything like this. "This must be a Zombie King¡­ and not just any Zombie King. He's on a whole other level."
    "Everyone, be careful! I think his power's already at S-rank!" he warned, his voice grim.
    "What?!" The others froze, their faces pale with terror.
    An S-rank Zombie King. They'd only ever heard of such creatures in records¡ªmonsters so powerful they were practically legends. And now, one stood before them.
    Tessa frowned, her voice steady but tinged with defiance. "Captain, you're A+ rank. The three of us are A-rank. Are you saying we can't even hold our own against one S-rank? Even if we can't beat him, we should at least be able to survive, right?"
    "Don't underestimate the gap between ranks," a young man beside her said, his tone calm but serious. "Even a single rank difference can feel like an unbridgeable chasm. We're in serious danger."
    Tessa shot him a glare. "Hmph! Big talk for someone so spineless. You're a grown man, and you're more scared than I am. Honestly, I think men these days are just¡­ disappointing. Women are way tougher."
    As she spoke, flames began to swirl around her, the heat radiating off her body as she prepared to launch an attack.
    But before she could act, Ethan's gaze shifted toward her. His expression was cold, almost indifferent, as if he were watching a stray dog barking at him from the side of the road.
    He took a step forward, and then another. His movements were slow at first, but in an instant, his figure blurred, accelerating toward them with terrifying speed. The Domain of the Dead surged forward with him, like a tidal wave crashing down.
    Ethan closed the distance in the blink of an eye, the oppressive force of his domain spreading out like a storm.
    "Everyone, get back!" Alexander shouted, his voice raw with urgency. His skin began to harden, taking on the texture of bark as he activated his wood-based defensive ability. The transformation made him more resistant to the crushing pressure, but even so, he was forced to retreat rapidly.
    The young man beside him extended his mental energy outward, forming a psychic barrier around himself. The barrier trembled under the weight of the Domain of the Dead, and his head throbbed with pain, but it held just long enough for him to stagger backward, retreating alongside Alexander.
    Another Awakener, one with lightning-based abilities, pushed their speed to the absolute limit. In a flash, they became a streak of light, retreating over 600 feet in the blink of an eye. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Left behind in the chaos was Tessa. She had been preparing her attack and didn't have time to dodge. The overwhelming Domain of the Dead engulfed her completely.
    Her body began to crack audibly under the pressure. The once-raging flames surrounding her flickered like a candle in the wind, unsteady and on the verge of extinguishing.
    Pain twisted her face, and the arrogance she had displayed earlier vanished, replaced by a growing sense of despair. She turned her head stiffly, only to see her teammates had already fled far away.
    "Captain! Help me¡­" she cried out, her voice trembling with desperation.
    But Alexander stood frozen, his face tense, unwilling to move closer. He could only watch helplessly as she was consumed by the encroaching horde. The other two teammates, equally paralyzed by fear, didn't dare make a move either.
    Seeing this, Tessa's despair deepened.
    "I went in to attack the Zombie King, and not a single one of them backed me up. Useless! Absolutely useless!" she thought bitterly.
    Ethan didn't give her a chance to dwell on her regret. With a casual wave of his hand, a sleek tachi appeared in his grip. In one fluid motion, he swung the blade, slicing cleanly through her head. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire
    Blood sprayed across the ground as Tessa's body crumpled. A glowing crystal core shot out from her skull, spinning through the air before landing with a faint clink.
    Her lifeless body hit the ground with a heavy thud.
    Ethan reached out, catching the crystal core mid-air. He examined it briefly before tucking it away, as if killing an A-rank Awakener was no more significant than swatting a fly.
    Alexander watched the scene unfold, his heart pounding in his chest. His mind raced with disbelief and fear. Tessa, for all her arrogance, had been one of the stronger A-rank Awakeners. And yet, she had been taken down in a single strike.
    A chilling thought crept into his mind, making his stomach drop.
    "Could he¡­ could he be beyond S-rank?"
    "What? No way!" one of the remaining teammates gasped, their voice shaking. "Captain¡­ what do we do now?"
    Alexander's face was grim. "We have no choice. Stall for time and wait for backup from the company," he said, trying to keep his voice steady.
    But even as he said it, doubt gnawed at him. Genesis Biotech didn't have anyone stronger than S-rank. Their only advantage was numbers. Maybe, just maybe, they could overwhelm him with sheer force.
    The problem was, the situation was deteriorating fast. The zombies were closing in, and the armed personnel who had been holding the line were being wiped out one by one. The dead piled up, leaving the survivors with fewer and fewer options.
    From a nearby high-rise, the eerie sound of a guitar echoed through the air. A zombie perched on the rooftop strummed the instrument, as if playing a macabre death march.
    Alexander clenched his fists. "Can we¡­ even hold out much longer?" he wondered, his confidence wavering.
    Ethan's cold gaze locked onto Alexander. His eyes were sharp, almost predatory, as if he were sizing up a piece of fruit¡ªsomething small and insignificant, like a kiwi.
    This fight had dragged on long enough. The longer it lasted, the more it risked becoming a nuisance. It was time to end it.
    In a blur, Ethan vanished from where he stood, reappearing in an instant as he charged toward his next target.
    Alexander's heart pounded in his chest, the oppressive pressure bearing down on him like a tidal wave. This time, there was no escape. He could feel it in his bones.
    With no other choice, he gathered every ounce of energy he had left and unleashed it in a desperate burst.
    Massive wooden tendrils erupted from his body, spreading out like a forest come to life. The roots surged forward, attempting to meet the crushing force of the Domain of the Dead head-on.
    The other two teammates, seeing no other option, activated their abilities as well. One conjured a shimmering barrier of psychic energy, while the other unleashed a torrent of ice, both trying to hold back the overwhelming pressure.
    ...
    Meanwhile, at the San Bernardino branch of Genesis Biotech, Sophia sat in her office, her brow furrowed as she reviewed the incoming distress reports.
    "What? Alexander can't handle it?" she asked sharply, her voice laced with disbelief.
    Her secretary, a young woman with a nervous expression, nodded quickly. "Yes. According to the report, the zombies at the train station have gone completely out of control. The explosive implants in their heads were somehow removed, and they've fallen under the command of the Zombie King who overran the lab."
    Sophia's eyes widened. "Removed the implants? That's¡­ impossible. How could zombies have the capability to do that?" Her mind raced, trying to piece together the implications. Something about this didn't add up.
    "Bring me all the recent incident reports. Now!" she ordered.
    "Yes, ma'am!" The secretary scrambled to gather a stack of documents, placing them on Sophia's desk with trembling hands.
    Sophia flipped through the reports, her frown deepening with each page. First, there was the attack on the small suburban town near Los Angeles. Then, the massacre at the shopping mall in the city. And finally, the catastrophic breach at the lab.
    "Wait¡­" she muttered, her eyes narrowing as she noticed a pattern.
    The incidents formed a clear trail, all originating from the direction of Los Angeles.
    A chill ran down her spine as the pieces began to fall into place.
    "Could it be¡­?"
    ...

 Chapter 210 A terrifying ability

    Sophia's breath hitched, her heart skipping a beat as the realization struck her like a bolt of lightning.
    "That Zombie King¡­ it's the undisputed ruler of Los Angeles!"
    "What?!" Her secretary's eyes widened in shock, her face pale with disbelief.
    She had heard of the Zombie King of Los Angeles before. It was a terrifying entity that had wiped out both Jessica's and Griff's squads. Its infamy was well-documented, and the information had already been uploaded to headquarters.
    Sophia's brows furrowed deeply as she abruptly stood up from her chair.
    "Quick! Alert the entire city. Initiate maximum alert and enter top-level combat readiness. Gather all Awakeners and send reinforcements to Alexander!"
    "Y-yes, right away."
    The secretary hesitated for a moment, stunned by the urgency of the situation. It was the first time she'd seen such a serious response. Realizing the gravity of the matter, she quickly dashed out of the office to relay the orders.
    Sophia sat back down, her expression still tense. Her fists clenched tightly as her eyes reflected deep contemplation.
    "Damn it! I should've realized it was him sooner."
    The theft of the X and Y viruses, the slaughter of multiple Awakeners¡ªit was all too clear now. That Zombie King had emerged to hunt.
    But before Sophia could delve further into her thoughts, the secretary returned, barely three minutes after leaving.
    "Sophia, we've lost contact with Alexander."
    Sophia froze. Her expression darkened.
    ...
    Meanwhile¡­
    Ethan's Domain of the Dead swept through like an unstoppable tide. Countless wooden tendrils froze mid-air, as if someone had hit pause on reality itself.
    With both hands gripping his blade, Ethan descended from above, slashing downward with immense force. Flames erupted along the blade's edge, scorching everything in its path. The fiery arc extended dozens of feet, severing the wooden roots entirely¡ªand in the same motion, cleaving Alexander in two.
    Blood sprayed through the air as an A+ grade crystal core fell into Ethan's grasp.
    The other two members of Alexander's team struggled desperately, but it was futile. They too met their end at Ethan's hands.
    With Alexander's squad annihilated, the remaining armed personnel were nothing more than lambs to the slaughter.
    Zombies swarmed them, dragging them down and tearing them apart. Their screams of despair echoed through the city, only to be drowned out by the relentless horde.
    The Operation King Hunt team, sent to track down Ethan, was completely wiped out¡ªdevoured by the ravenous undead.
    "Hell yeah! Finally got my revenge! They thought they could control me? Not a chance! Today, I, Locomotive, am still the king of San Bernardino!" Locomotive was ecstatic, his heart brimming with satisfaction.
    The Elegy Zombie King and several other zombies began to gather around Ethan. "Boss, the humans are all taken care of. Where to next?"
    "It's time to move," Ethan said, his gaze shifting toward the depths of the city. In the distance, faint alarm sirens wailed. The humans had gone into full lockdown mode. There wouldn't be much more to gain here.
    Ethan had no intention of taking on thousands of Awakeners head-on.
    "We're heading back to Los Angeles."
    "Got it." Elegy nodded without hesitation. She was sticking with Ethan, no matter what.
    Locomotive hurried over as well. "Boss, you've gotta take me with you!"
    "What? I thought you were staying here to rule San Bernardino?" Ethan asked casually.
    "No way, no way!" Locomotive shook his head frantically. The humans were furious right now, and if Ethan left, he'd be the one they'd come after. They'd probably grind him into paste just to vent their anger.
    "I'm coming with you!"
    "Alright, fine," Ethan agreed.
    Locomotive, having been injected with two types of evolutionary viruses, was a formidable asset¡ªa top-tier fighter in his own right.
    With that, the Zombie Horde began their departure, following the abandoned railway tracks from the train station as they made their way toward Los Angeles.
    But they hadn't been gone long when a swarm of drones appeared in the sky, circling the train station area and scanning the surroundings.
    Moments later, human forces began arriving from all directions.
    Their eyes swept over the scene¡ªa battlefield littered with destruction and the remnants of a fierce fight. But of the zombies, there was no trace.
    "Report, Sophia. The zombies at the train station have completely vanished. It looks like they're heading toward Los Angeles along the abandoned railway. Should we pursue them?"
    "This¡­"
    Sophia's expression shifted between hesitation and frustration. Her jaw tightened as she wrestled with the decision. After a long pause, she finally made up her mind.
    "Forget it. Pull back."
    "Understood. Pulling the team out!" the young man responded decisively.
    Sophia couldn't risk sending people after Ethan. She knew all too well how terrifying the zombie nest in Los Angeles was. If they provoked the entire horde, it would spell catastrophic disaster.
    But then there was the other issue¡­ How was she going to explain the loss of the X and Y viruses to headquarters?
    ...
    For now, Ethan had no intention of launching a full-scale assault on San Bernardino. Sure, his horde of 15,000 elite zombies could easily overwhelm the 1,000 or so human Awakeners stationed there. But there were too many unpredictable variables.
    If Genesis Biotech from neighboring cities sent reinforcements, things could get messy fast.
    And then there was another problem.
    Lurking around the edges of his territory were parasitic creatures, waiting for an opportunity to strike. These monsters were vicious and relentless. They had already overrun an entire city once, and their current numbers were unknown. If Ethan moved his entire force, there was no guarantee his home base wouldn't be taken over in his absence.
    So, for now¡­ it was better to play it safe. Build strength. Grow stronger.
    That was the only way to feel secure.
    Leading his Zombie Horde, Ethan followed the railway tracks, leaving the San Bernardino area behind. The landscape ahead was bleak and desolate.
    This place had once been a bustling hub of human life, filled with skyscrapers and busy commercial streets. Now, everything was in ruins. Abandoned cars littered the roads, buildings lay in rubble, and the air was thick with the stench of decay and abandonment.
    On either side of the road, where neighborhoods and parks once thrived, there were now only broken signs, overgrown weeds, and the occasional derelict shop. Streets that had once been alive with activity were now eerily silent, haunted by the echoes of a world long gone.
    The scene was one of utter devastation. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Scattered among the ruins were stray zombies, aimlessly wandering. When they spotted Ethan's horde, they let out guttural growls and snarls, their voices like the barking of feral dogs. Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire
    These zombies belonged to smaller, fringe factions, guided by a different Zombie King.
    Locomotive's eyes narrowed, his gaze sharp with irritation. "These punks¡­ still daring to act tough? They must be eyeing my title as the ruler of San Bernardino."
    "They're from San Bernardino too?" Ethan asked casually.
    "No, no!" Locomotive shook his head. "They're from Rancho Cucamonga. That place has its own Zombie King, a pretty strong one. He's always causing trouble for San Bernardino. He even tried to get me to team up with him once to take down Genesis Biotech. But back then¡­ well, of course, I couldn't agree to that!"
    "Oh? Afraid your head would explode?" Ethan asked bluntly.
    "Uh¡­" Locomotive looked awkward, clearly not wanting to dwell on the topic.
    Ethan understood the situation well. While Sophia might seem to have a firm grip on San Bernardino's resources, the surrounding cities were like hungry wolves, always watching for an opportunity to strike.
    Still, none of the other Zombie Kings had the guts¡ªor the ability¡ªto raid human resources as directly as Ethan did.
    Locomotive continued, "Boss, that Zombie King from Rancho Cucamonga is no joke. He's got this freaky ability called Dream Invasion. He can enter people's dreams and kill them without leaving a trace. He's been a real headache for Genesis Biotech, constantly harassing them. I heard he even drove a few of their people insane. Honestly, his strength is probably on par with mine¡­"
    "Dream Invasion?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, intrigued. That was definitely¡­ unusual.
    It sounded like a form of psychic attack¡ªsomething that could infiltrate a person's subconscious.
    A terrifying ability, no doubt.
    For humans, it was practically unstoppable. How could you defend against something that attacked you in your sleep? But for zombies? It was far less effective. Zombies didn't sleep. They didn't dream. That kind of power was almost useless against them.
    As they talked, the group continued their journey.
    Before long, they reached the outskirts of Los Angeles. The setting sun bathed the city in a golden, almost blood-red hue, casting long shadows over the ruins.
    A few black crows circled overhead, their wings cutting through the crimson sky. Their occasional caws echoed in the stillness, adding to the apocalyptic atmosphere.
    Below, Los Angeles lay silent and still, like a slumbering giant.
    The air was heavy with an eerie calm.
    ...

 Chapter 211 Finding a kindred spirit is so hardâ€¦

    "Is this the boss's territory?" Elegy gazed at the city ahead. Though it was in ruins, it still stood tall and imposing. She couldn't help but feel curious¡­ It was so quiet inside, almost like there weren't many zombies around.
    As they walked into the city, zombies began to emerge on the littered streets. From the buildings on either side, more zombies crawled down. Their fierce eyes watched with a strange reverence, as if they were welcoming their king back home.
    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire
    These zombies moved with agility, their eyes sharp and alert. Everywhere she looked, they were all elite-level.
    "This¡­ this many?" Elegy's gaze swept across the scene, her heart filled with awe.
    Back in San Bernardino, she'd never seen so many zombies in one place. A few thousand had seemed like a lot back then, but compared to this? It was like comparing a puddle to an ocean.
    Among the zombies, there were even top-tier elites. They stood tall, exuding an intimidating aura. Each one of them was stronger than Locomotive.
    Now Elegy finally understood why the boss's territory was so quiet.
    It was because the zombies here were highly evolved.
    Most of them had intelligence.
    They didn't behave like low-level zombies, who would roar and scream purely on instinct.
    But that wasn't all.
    A massive figure appeared ahead¡ªBulldozer, his hulking frame unmistakable. It seemed he'd been waiting for them for a while.
    From the distance, Laura's shadow flitted like a ghost, leaping down from a high-rise. In just a few flashes, she was standing right in front of them.
    Behind them, a shadow on the ground suddenly rose, taking the shape of a humanoid figure.
    And then, from an alley, a majestic zombie tiger, Snowy, emerged. Its massive body was muscular and powerful, its paw alone as thick as a regular zombie's waist.
    Tigers already carried an air of dominance, but after merging with Zombie King blood, Snowy radiated an overwhelming ferocity. Even other zombies seemed wary of it.
    One by one, the Zombie Kings arrived, each exuding an aura that was at least A-rank or higher.
    The pressure was palpable.
    "They're all this strong?" Elegy was stunned.
    Ethan, however, broke the silence, his voice calm but commanding. "Welcome to the top of the food chain¡­"
    ¡­
    Elegy's heart was still reeling from the shock, unable to settle.
    At that moment, Bulldozer pushed his way through the crowd of zombies, his small eyes squinting with a grin. "Boss, you're finally back! I missed you so much!"
    "Missed the boss? More like you missed the food," Laura shot him a side-eye.
    "Heh, both!" Bulldozer admitted without hesitation.
    From the back, Little Shadow stepped forward. "Oh, we've got a new member, huh? Welcome, welcome."
    "Yeah, it's your first time meeting. Get to know each other. Maybe chat while you eat," Ethan said casually, tossing out a pile of small prey.
    The pile quickly grew into a small mountain.
    The zombies dove in, starting a bloody feast.
    Elegy found herself liking this place a lot. Compared to San Bernardino, Los Angeles was like a perfect zombie paradise.
    And the best part? There was meat.
    "Back in San Bernardino, catching a rat was a luxury. I was always terrified of being spotted by human Awakeners."
    "No way, same here!" Little Shadow chimed in. "Before I joined the boss, all the rats in my territory were eaten up. I was starving so bad my ribs were practically touching."
    The two Zombie Kings hit it off immediately, bonding over their shared struggles from the past.
    In contrast, Bulldozer, Laura, and PhD had always been well-fed and well-off¡ªpractically the "rich kids" of the zombie world.
    Little Shadow's gaze shifted to Elegy's back, where she noticed the instrument strapped there. Curious, she asked, "Hey, is that a guitar? You play?"
    "Yeah, I dabble in all kinds of instruments," Elegy replied modestly.
    Little Shadow looked genuinely impressed. "Wow, that's amazing. Zombies with a sense of music are pretty rare."
    "Well, I used to be a music teacher. If you'd like, I can play something for you," Elegy offered.
    "Really? That'd be awesome!" Little Shadow nodded enthusiastically. "We could head to the river later. You can play some tunes, and we'll have Sprout catch a few fish for dessert."
    "Dessert too?" Elegy's eyes lit up. This place was too good to be true¡­ It was like heaven.
    Bulldozer turned around and butted in, "Why not play now? It'll add to the vibe while we eat. Like a dinner concert." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Oh, uh¡­ sure." Elegy hesitated for a moment but didn't want to refuse. After all, she was the newcomer here, still trying to fit in.
    Bulldozer grinned. "Great! And hey, one of these days, I'll take you to try some 'Sandwich Cookies.' And at night, you can enjoy a 'moonlit sunbath.'"
    "Seriously? That sounds amazing!" Elegy's eyes widened in excitement.
    She picked up her guitar and began to play, strumming a soft, melodic tune.
    ...
    Under the blood-red glow of the setting sun, the scene of zombies feasting was already terrifying enough.
    But now, with the eerie music drifting through the air, it became even more bizarre and unsettling.
    ...
    At the edge of the territory, Big Ears had heard there was a new member and couldn't wait to check it out. He was following the sound, making his way toward the commotion.
    Lately, he'd been feeling pretty bored.
    His good buddy Shrimpy had actually gone back to Santa Monica and who knew when he'd return.
    Without someone to appreciate his brilliance, Big Ears felt like all his talents were going to waste. The other zombies around here weren't evolved enough to understand his "higher level" of thinking.
    So, he was secretly hoping that among the new arrivals, there might be someone who could be his kindred spirit.
    Before long, he arrived at the street where the zombies had been feasting, only to find that the bloody banquet was already wrapping up.
    "Wait, you guys finished already? Why didn't anyone wait for me?"
    He hurried over, crouched down, and dipped his finger into some leftover blood on the ground. Without hesitation, he popped it into his mouth, the motion practiced and casual.
    As he licked his fingers, his gaze swept across the group, quickly landing on Elegy.
    She seemed¡­ pretty evolved.
    Still nibbling on his finger, Big Ears walked up to her.
    "Hi there! I'm Big Ears, Zombie King of the Los Angeles outskirts!"
    "Uh¡­" Elegy gave him a once-over, her expression a mix of curiosity and mild confusion.
    "Zombie King of the outskirts¡­ so, not a core member then?"
    "You¡ª" Big Ears, usually quick with words, found himself momentarily speechless. He didn't know how to respond to that.
    Elegy didn't seem interested in continuing the conversation. "I'm heading to the river for dessert. See ya."
    "Oh¡­" Big Ears watched her walk away, wanting to say he'd like to join too.
    But then he remembered his not-so-great relationship with Laura and Sprout.
    If they decided to toss him into the river for fun, well¡­ that'd be the end of him.
    "Ah, finding a kindred spirit is so hard¡­" Big Ears muttered to himself.
    It was clear that Elegy wasn't on the same wavelength as him. She wouldn't understand his "profound" perspective either.
    Still, he wasn't ready to give up. His eyes scanned the area again.
    After all, Ethan had brought back more than just Elegy.
    Soon, his gaze landed on Locomotive.
    This one seemed like a small-time leader, maybe on a similar level to himself.
    Big Ears immediately perked up and walked over, ready to try again.
    "Hi there! I'm Big Ears, Zombie King of the Los Angeles outskirts!"
    "Oh?" Locomotive turned to look at him, his lips curling into a faint smirk as he took in the sight of the big-eared zombie in front of him.
    "Nice to meet you. I'm Locomotive, the undisputed overlord of San Bernardino!"
    ¡­

 Chapter 212 Sophia, calm down!

    Big Ears raised an eyebrow, feeling like he'd finally met his match. "So, you're saying you were just out there tearing it up in San Bernardino?" Read chapters at My Virtual Library Empire
    "That's hardly worth mentioning," Locomotive replied, waving a hand with an air of mystery. "Ever since I gained sentience, I've never encountered a single rival in the zombie world."
    "...¡­" Big Ears was speechless. This guy was even better at bragging than he was¡ªor no, maybe it wasn't bragging. Maybe this guy was just on a whole other level.
    When Ethan got home, he followed his usual routine: took a shower, changed into fresh clothes, poured himself a glass of juice, and started consuming crystal cores.
    His trip to San Bernardino had been pretty fruitful¡ªhe'd brought back a decent haul of local "specialties."
    Among them was one A+ grade crystal core and five A-grade ones. These would keep him busy for a few days.
    But as his strength grew, so did his appetite.
    At this point, what he really needed were those rare S-grade crystal cores.
    Down on the street below, a crowd of zombies had gathered.
    Ethan had already handed over the X-virus and Y-virus to PhD, instructing him to select suitable zombies for injection. After being dosed with the two viruses, their bodies were evolving rapidly, becoming stronger and more formidable.
    Ethan's elite forces had grown again, now numbering over 1,500. It was a terrifyingly powerful army.
    On top of that, he'd brought back 6,000 zombies from San Bernardino, including the Elegy Zombie King. His territory's overall strength had taken another massive leap forward.
    So, for the next few days, Ethan didn't make any big moves. He just stayed home, kept things low-key, snacked with his underlings, basked in the glow of the Radiant Crystal like it was a sunlamp, and continued his laid-back lifestyle.
    However, the chaos he'd caused in San Bernardino wasn't so easily forgotten.
    The incident had been way too big to keep under wraps. Everyone in San Bernardino knew about it, and the news spread like wildfire.
    Even Nathan, over at the Los Angeles branch, got wind of it pretty quickly through a report from his assistant.
    Sitting in his office chair, Nathan's expression was unreadable¡ªneither happy nor sad. But there was a hint of¡­ resignation?
    He was numb.
    His assistant, on the other hand, was visibly worried. Her pretty face was clouded with concern. "Mr. Nathan, according to the reports from San Bernardino, they've lost over a thousand doses of the X-virus and Y-virus, along with 6,000 zombies. It's likely all of it has ended up here in Los Angeles. Our situation is getting more dangerous by the day. What should we do?"
    "What else can we do? Just keep rolling with it," Nathan said, throwing up his hands. He'd already reached the point where he couldn't care anymore. They couldn't beat that Zombie King before, and they still couldn't now. So, really, nothing had changed.
    The assistant scratched her head in frustration. "But what if the Zombie King decides to attack us one day?"
    "We'll deal with it when it happens. But honestly¡­ ever since that Zombie King rose to power, he hasn't shown any intention of coming after us. He hasn't made things difficult for us at all. If you think about it, he's not so bad."
    "...¡­" The assistant was at a loss for words. "Boss, are you sure you're not developing Stockholm Syndrome?"
    "Of course not! No way," Nathan said, waving his hands defensively. "Anyway, we'll cross that bridge when we get to it. For now, just focus on other tasks, okay?"
    "Alright, if you say so." The assistant left the room, closing the door behind her.
    Left alone in his office, Nathan couldn't help but start mulling things over.
    Sophia was always mocking him for losing the X-virus and Y-virus, but now she'd gone and lost over a thousand doses herself. Sure, this whole situation wasn't great for him, but¡­ why did he feel a weird sense of satisfaction about it?
    "Maybe I should give her a call to check in," Nathan thought to himself. She'd been roasting him in meetings for ages¡ªthis was finally his chance to get some payback. If there was one silver lining to this mess, it was this moment, and he wasn't about to waste it.
    He picked up the satellite phone and dialed the San Bernardino branch.
    After a few rings, the call connected.
    "Hello, Sophia. I heard about the disaster in San Bernardino. I just wanted to say how deeply sorry I am to hear about it," Nathan began, his tone dripping with faux sympathy.
    "It was an accident," Sophia replied, her voice low and restrained.
    "Oh, an accident, huh? Losing over a thousand doses of the virus¡ªdouble what I lost. That's rough," Nathan said, his words laced with mock concern.
    "...¡­" Silence on the other end.
    "But hey, maybe the viruses were destroyed in the chaos. Who's to say they ended up in the Zombie King's hands, right?" Nathan added, his tone still light but pointed.
    Sophia stayed silent, but the sound of her gritted teeth and increasingly heavy breathing was unmistakable.
    "And I heard The Four Knights of Bernardino lost another member. That leaves, what, just two now?" Nathan asked, his voice full of feigned curiosity.
    More silence.
    But Nathan could clearly hear the sound of her gritting her teeth, her breathing growing heavier.
    She forced herself to maintain a calm tone. "Nathan, did you call me just to say all this?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Oh, what's this? You're upset now? I told you ages ago that the rise of that Zombie King wasn't my fault. Do you believe me now?"
    "Fine! I believe you!" Sophia snapped, her voice heavy with restrained anger.
    Nathan pressed on, his tone still casual. "And now, thanks to your generous contribution, my situation is even more dangerous. This could lead to some very serious consequences, you know."
    "Don't worry! I'll take full responsibility for this!" Sophia said, her fury barely contained.
    "Take responsibility?" Nathan's voice turned mocking. He remembered the last time she'd said that, and it hadn't exactly gone well. "What are you going to do? Send the last two members of The Four Knights of Bernardino to clean up the mess?"
    "You¡­ shut up!" Sophia finally lost it. With a sharp click, she slammed the phone down.
    Beep¡ªbeep¡ªbeep¡ª
    The dial tone buzzed in Nathan's ear.
    "Wow, that's not gonna cut it. With a temper like that, she's never gonna catch up to me," Nathan muttered to himself, shaking his head.
    Meanwhile, on the other side of the call¡­
    Sophia was fuming, slamming her hand on her desk in frustration.
    In her office, a group of senior staff had gathered for an emergency meeting.
    "Sophia, calm down! Getting angry isn't good for your health. It could lead to breast cysts, and if it gets worse, maybe even cancer. Then¡ª"
    "You shut up too!" Sophia snapped, cutting him off.
    The young man shrugged. His name was Jacob Turner, one of the last remaining members of The Two Knights of Bernardino. He'd been out on a mission but rushed back as soon as he heard about the disaster.
    Sophia's secretary stepped forward to report. "Sophia, all our combat personnel have been assembled. Should we head to Los Angeles to retrieve the evolution viruses?"
    "Retrieve what? By now, the zombies have probably absorbed all of it," Jacob interjected from the side.
    Sophia nodded. "If we go to Los Angeles, we won't just be dealing with the Zombie King. The human refuge there is also connected to him."
    She recalled the battle with Griff near the refuge gates. Instead of fighting the humans, the Zombie King had actually cooperated with them.
    The secretary looked puzzled. "That doesn't make sense. With the Zombie King's strength, he could've easily wiped out the refuge. Why would he choose to work with humans?"
    "That's simple," Sophia said, her tone sharp and analytical. "It's because their value as allies outweighs their value as food. That's the only reason he hasn't made a move."
    Sophia's expression darkened as she continued her analysis. To her, Ethan sparing Mia was no different from a farmer sparing the goose that lays the golden eggs.
    ...

 Chapter 213 We paid more than enough alreadyâ€¦

    Anyway, Sophia was convinced that someone as cold-blooded and ruthless as Ethan, the so-called Zombie King, couldn't possibly have any sort of bond with Mia.
    But she also knew better than to recklessly attack Los Angeles. That would be way too dangerous, and odds were, they wouldn't stand a chance against him.
    "The Phantom Infected files have already been sent back to HQ. Let's wait and see what they decide."
    ...
    Meanwhile, Ethan was at home when his phone buzzed. He picked it up and saw a text from Mia.
    "Those parasitic monsters last time¡ªthey were after you."
    "Oh."
    Ethan replied simply, though he couldn't help but think to himself that she'd already said something like this several times before.
    "Worried about me, are you?"
    "What I mean is, because of you, the shelter suffered heavy losses," Mia shot back bluntly.
    "..." Ethan felt a headache coming on. "You can't pin all of that on me. My guys helped you clean up a ton of those 'Sandwich Cookies.'"
    "Your 'guys' were definitely parasitic monsters, but the cookies they were sandwiched between? Most of them were survivors from the shelter," Mia replied.
    Ethan paused, thinking it over. She wasn't wrong...
    Mia continued, "According to the sole survivor from Santa Clarita, the leader of the parasitic monsters there has already found a Radiant Crystal and evolved into its ultimate form. We're planning to team up with Awakeners from other shelters to take it down before it evolves any further."
    "The Radiant Crystal's with me. Where'd the monster find one?" Ethan asked, surprised.
    Mia explained, "There were countless meteor fragments that day, scattered all over the world. So, there's more than one Radiant Crystal."
    Ethan raised an eyebrow at that.
    So, there were other Radiant Crystals out there.
    Lately, parasitic monsters had been lurking around the outskirts of his territory, clearly eyeing the Radiant Crystal in his possession. Maybe getting their hands on it was the key to their evolution.
    "This operation to hunt down the parasitic monster leader¡ªwe're calling it the Decapitation Operation. You in?" Mia asked, laying out the shelter's plan.
    Ethan didn't answer right away, mulling it over. An ultimate-form parasitic monster would definitely be stronger than S-rank.
    On top of that, high-level Awakeners from shelters across various cities would be heading to Santa Clarita.
    If the monster killed them, wouldn't it be perfectly reasonable for him to swoop in and collect a few crystal cores?
    And if things went smoothly, he might even snag another Radiant Crystal.
    This could be a huge win...
    "Hmm, sounds like a dangerous mission. I'll come along to protect you," Ethan finally said.
    Mia's only response was, "Ha."
    After the catastrophe, the shelter had suffered massive losses.
    While most of the buildings had been repaired, they were still critically low on supplies. They desperately needed to send people out to scavenge and get things back to normal.
    So Mia's goal wasn't just to participate in the Decapitation Operation¡ªshe also planned to search for supplies along the way.
    And if they were going on a supply run, they'd obviously need to bring along the "movers" like Chris and Brandon.
    "Hunting monsters is one thing, but why are we looking for supplies too? Do we really need to go that far for it?" Chris grumbled.
    He'd had a few close calls with parasitic monsters before, barely escaping with his life. His old injuries hadn't even fully healed yet, and now they were heading straight into the monsters' lair. Of course, he was nervous.
    Brandon chimed in, "There's nothing left around here. We've already scavenged everything nearby. If we don't go farther out, we won't find anything."
    "Yeah, the Santa Clarita shelter was overrun by monsters, but there's still some sealed-off supplies there we can use," Chloe added from the side.
    "Ugh..." Chris sucked in a sharp breath. Just thinking about how the Santa Clarita shelter had fallen made his stomach churn. How many monsters would they be up against?
    Brandon gave him a concerned look. "Uncle Chris, if you're scared, you can stay back. I'll cover your share of the work."
    "Scared? Don't be ridiculous!" Chris scoffed, trying to sound tough. "I've been through worse, kid. What's a few parasitic monsters? Nothing I can't handle." Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire
    "Well, as long as you don't let their appearances fool you, you can avoid most of the danger," Brandon advised.
    "The first time, it was a sultry widow. Last time, it was an innocent-looking girl. Who's the parasitic monster going to impersonate next? Kinda makes you curious, doesn't it?" Chloe teased.
    Chris: "..." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Their group consisted of over a dozen Awakeners, with Mia and Sean leading the way. Most of them were familiar faces.
    The group made their way through the crumbling streets of Los Angeles, eventually reaching the edge of Ethan's territory.
    Even though they'd been here a few times and were somewhat familiar with the place, the oppressive feeling never went away. It was like a weight pressing down on their very souls¡ªsomething they couldn't shake off.
    Sean, however, seemed unfazed as usual. In fact, there was a glimmer of anticipation in his sharp, intelligent eyes. It had been a while since he'd last seen Ethan.
    Before long, a figure appeared on the street ahead, walking toward them at a steady pace.
    "Hehehe, Ethan! I'm here to see you!" Sean called out, waving enthusiastically from a distance.
    Ethan's gaze swept over the group. "You got here pretty quick."
    "Of course," Mia replied. "The parasitic monster leader's got its hands on a Radiant Crystal. We can't afford to waste any more time¡ªwe need to take it out as soon as possible."
    That kind of monster, with its terrifying ability to infiltrate and infect, posed a massive threat to humanity. The nearby shelters had all agreed to join forces to eliminate the danger once and for all.
    Ethan raised an eyebrow. "You all sound pretty confident. Santa Clarita's crawling with monsters. How exactly do you plan to kill the leader?"
    "Stealth," Mia said simply. "They can disguise themselves as humans and infiltrate shelters, so we're going to do the same¡ªsneak into Santa Clarita."
    As she spoke, she pulled a small vial out of her pocket.
    "This is a liquid extracted by our researchers from the corpses of parasitic monsters. If you apply it to your body, it'll give off the scent of a parasite, confusing them into thinking you're one of their own. Want to give it a try?"
    "No thanks," Ethan said flatly, shaking his head without hesitation. There was no way he was smearing some random substance on himself.
    Besides, his Domain of the Dead ability could already mask his presence completely. He didn't need that stuff.
    "Oh, suit yourself," Mia said with a faint smirk, her bright eyes glinting with amusement. It was almost like she was teasing him on purpose.
    With that, they all started heading toward the river.
    Santa Clarita was located upstream from Ethan's territory, so all they had to do was follow the riverbank, and they'd eventually reach their destination.
    As they walked through Ethan's domain, Chris couldn't help but glance around nervously. This place had a notorious reputation¡ªit was known as one of the deadliest five-star corpse nests.
    Naturally, he was on edge.
    "Hey, Mia," Chris whispered, lowering his voice. "Aren't we supposed to pay a toll to pass through here?"
    Mia shot him a sideways glance.
    "That last battle we fought here? We paid more than enough already¡­"
    ...

 Chapter 214 â€œBiasâ€

    The journey went smoothly without any obstacles.
    Mia had gone back to being quiet and reserved, making the atmosphere feel heavy and silent.
    The only exception was Chris, who was holding a small bottle, pouring out its contents and rubbing the liquid all over himself. It was supposed to mimic the scent of the monsters, tricking them into thinking he was one of their own.
    "I'm gonna slather this stuff on. Last time, they tricked me. This time, I'm gonna trick them and get even!" Chris muttered to himself. But after sniffing the liquid on his hands, he winced slightly, his brows furrowing.
    "Why does this smell so funky?"
    "Well, what do you expect?" Brandon chimed in. "That liquid was extracted from an organ in the monsters' corpses¡ªsomething similar to a human bladder."
    "Wait, what?" Chris's eyes widened in disgust, his face twisting as the realization hit him.
    Still, for the sake of safety¡­
    He kept applying it.
    They eventually reached the riverbank and began walking upstream. The water rushed by violently, and every now and then, corpses and skeletal remains floated past on the surface.
    Some of the corpses even had red-eyed, sharp-beaked mutant birds perched on them, pecking away at the flesh to pull out worms wriggling inside. The birds would then tilt their heads back and swallow the worms whole.
    But the birds didn't get to enjoy their meal for long. Suddenly, a large fish with razor-sharp teeth shot out of the water, clamping down on one of the birds in a single bite.
    The bird screeched and flailed desperately, but it was no use.
    Within moments, it was dragged underwater.
    A burst of blood sprayed up, and then¡­ silence.
    Santa Clarita was a bit farther out than San Bernardino. On the way, they passed through open fields, occasionally encountering a few zombies that lunged at Mia and the others.
    Thankfully, the numbers were small¡ªno more than a dozen at most.
    They were dealt with easily.
    As they got closer to Santa Clarita, they began to notice some wildlife¡ªwild rabbits, pheasants, and even large rats. Strangely, these animals were unusually big and moved in groups, staring at Ethan and the others with unblinking eyes.
    "They're here¡­" Mia muttered under her breath. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    It was clear these animals weren't normal. They'd already been parasitized by the monsters. This was the moment to test whether the scent-masking liquid worked.
    Everyone felt a bit tense but tried to act like they hadn't noticed the animals, continuing to walk as if nothing was wrong.
    The wild animals observed them for a while.
    Then, as if satisfied, they turned and scattered in all directions.
    "Looks like the potion works. They didn't notice us," Chris said, visibly relieved.
    Mia, however, warned, "Those were just juvenile monsters. Once we're in the city, we'll need to be extra careful. Sean, especially you¡ªdon't talk, and don't make any unnecessary movements."
    "Huh?" Sean's sharp eyes widened in disbelief. "Why are you singling me out?"
    It felt like she had some kind of bias against him¡­
    As they moved on, passing through villages and towns, they finally reached the outskirts of Santa Clarita.
    The river beside them still flowed, but the water had taken on a reddish tint. Up ahead, a bridge spanned the river, its supports piled high with corpses¡ªhuman, bird, and small animal alike. The sight was horrifying.
    These parasitic monsters didn't discriminate. Any creature with flesh and blood was a potential host.
    The air in the city reeked of rot and decay.
    The buildings lining the streets were covered in a sticky, glue-like substance that dripped down in long, stringy strands.
    "This place is even worse than Santa Monica¡­" Ethan muttered under his breath.
    He could already sense the presence of numerous parasitic creatures and figured it was best to tread carefully. Venturing into a city overrun by monsters was risky¡ªand not to mention, it was bound to ruin his clothes.
    In the corner of one building, a corpse slumped against the wall.
    Its arms hung limply at its sides, and its head drooped forward. But its stomach¡­ its stomach was moving, as if something inside was writhing.
    Suddenly, with a wet squelch, a small parasitic creature covered in tentacles burst out. Its body was slick with blood and mucus, and it squeaked like a mouse as it scurried into a nearby building.
    The corpse's stomach now had a gaping hole, its insides hollowed out¡ªorgans, flesh, everything devoured.
    "Ugh, gross¡­"
    Everyone grimaced, silently thankful that the potion was working and the monsters couldn't detect them.
    Chris, however, couldn't help but ask, "If the parasite was already inside the corpse, why'd it come out?"
    "Who knows?" Brandon and the others shook their heads. They still didn't fully understand the behavior of these creatures.
    Sean rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Isn't it obvious?"
    "What is?"
    "Because it's hot. They probably came out to cool off," Sean said matter-of-factly.
    "¡­"
    Everyone fell silent, collectively speechless.
    Mia's so-called "bias" against Sean? Yeah, they were starting to see her point.
    "You should really talk less," Mia said flatly.
    They were still on the outskirts of Santa Clarita, but parasitic creatures were already becoming more frequent.
    It wasn't just animals anymore¡ªthere were humans too. Or at least, what used to be humans. Their bodies were grotesquely altered, with tentacles sprouting from various parts, writhing and swaying unnaturally.
    Some of them stared directly at Ethan and the group, their unblinking eyes locked on them for what felt like an eternity before finally shifting away.
    The tension was palpable. Chris and the others were on edge, their nerves stretched thin.
    For a moment, they thought they'd been discovered. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire
    But then, at the intersection ahead, more figures appeared. These ones were even worse¡ªtentacles flailing wildly like octopus arms as they shuffled toward the group.
    "Stay sharp," Mia warned quietly.
    She kept her composure, pretending not to notice, and continued walking forward as if everything was normal.
    The group passed by the mutated creatures, brushing dangerously close. Some of the tentacles even grazed Chris's jacket.
    His legs nearly gave out beneath him.
    He felt his bladder tighten, and cold sweat dripped down his forehead.
    Brandon glanced at him and muttered, "Uncle Chris, could you maybe sweat a little less? If they catch a whiff of human scent, we're done for."
    "Oh, right, right. I'll try," Chris whispered back, his voice shaky. He was already regretting not slathering on more of the potion earlier. But applying it now, right in front of the parasites? Yeah, not the best idea. He'd have to find a more discreet spot to "touch up."
    "Hey," Chris whispered again, "don't you think it's weird? They all have tentacles, and we don't. Isn't that, like, suspicious?"
    "Uh¡­ probably not?" Brandon replied, though his tone wasn't exactly confident.
    But just as he said that, one of the parasitic creatures stopped in its tracks.
    It tilted its head unnaturally, a single tentacle snaking out from its neck and waving in the air. Then it stepped directly in front of the group, blocking their path.
    "Uh-oh¡­"
    Everyone froze, their muscles tensing as they stared at the bizarre creature. Its appearance was even more grotesque up close, its body twitching and pulsating with unnatural movements.
    "Ch-ch-ch¡­ ch-ch-ch¡­"
    The parasite opened its mouth, emitting a series of sounds that resembled static or some kind of garbled radio transmission.
    "What the hell¡­" Brandon muttered under his breath, his brow furrowing.
    None of them understood a word of it. It was clearly some kind of communication¡ªlikely the parasite's own language.
    The group stood there, stiff and silent, exchanging uneasy glances. Big eyes staring into bigger eyes.
    "Ch-ch-ch¡ªch-ch¡ª"
    The creature repeated the sounds, this time faster and more urgent. Its face twisted into something that could only be described as hostile.
    "What do we do?" Chris whispered, his voice barely audible.
    Panic was setting in. No one had any idea how to respond. Was this it? Were they about to blow their cover before even making it into Santa Clarita?
    Mia's expression remained calm, her gaze fixed on the parasite. But her hand, pale and steady, was already inching toward the hilt of her tachi.
    ...

 Chapter 215 So many spidersâ€¦

    "Squeak, squeak, squeak¡­ squeak¡­"
    Out of nowhere, a strange noise echoed from behind Mia.
    Everyone froze, startled, and quickly turned to look. To their shock, it was Sean. His sharp, calculating eyes were locked on the creature, and he was¡­ squeaking? Not only that, but he was waving his arms around, mimicking the movements of the creature's tentacles.
    "Uh¡­"
    Beads of sweat formed on everyone's foreheads. Their nerves tightened as they silently cursed Sean for messing around at such a critical moment. Now they were sure they'd be exposed even faster.
    But just as their anxiety peaked, something unexpected happened.
    The creature glanced at Sean briefly, then turned and walked away without a second thought, disappearing into the distance.
    "You've got to be kidding me. That worked?" Everyone's eyes widened in disbelief. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Sean crossed his arms, a smug grin spreading across his face.
    "See? This is why you need me. You think anyone else could've pulled that off?"
    "What did you even say to it?" Chris asked, his curiosity piqued.
    Sean shrugged nonchalantly. "No idea."
    Everyone: "¡­"
    Sean was the kind of guy who occasionally stumbled into brilliance. By sheer luck, his random mimicry of the creature's sounds had somehow matched its secret signal.
    Ethan, watching this unfold, couldn't help but recall a memory from their childhood at the orphanage. Back then, Sean had kept a pet hamster. Whenever he was bored, Sean would mimic the hamster's squeaks with uncanny accuracy, and the hamster would actually respond.
    Ethan had found it fascinating at the time, even wondering if Sean and the hamster had some kind of telepathic connection.
    That was, until the hamster got sick one day, and Sean decided to "help" by feeding it rat poison.
    It was then Ethan realized¡­ they didn't share a connection at all.
    "Alright, let's move. Time to meet up with the others," Mia said, snapping everyone back to the present. With the immediate danger gone, she was quick to refocus on their mission.
    Their group had already agreed to rendezvous with other survivors at a prearranged location: the Hyatt Regency Valencia, a once-luxurious four-star resort in Santa Clarita. From there, they planned to coordinate an attack on the parasitic creatures' leader.
    As they made their way toward the hotel, they moved cautiously. Even with the help of their camouflage potions, they avoided direct encounters with the creatures whenever possible.
    Occasionally, Sean would let out a couple of squeaks to throw off any nearby monsters. Surprisingly, it worked like a charm, and they managed to stay undetected.
    Chris couldn't help but feel a bit impressed.
    He thought to himself, If I could learn that, it'd be a pretty handy survival skill. Who knows? It might save my life someday.
    "Hey, Sean, how'd you even learn the parasite language?" Chris asked, genuinely curious.
    Sean gave him a look like it was the most obvious thing in the world. "The creature said it twice. How could I not pick it up? Smart people only need to hear it once. Wait¡­ don't tell me you didn't catch it, Chris?"
    "Uh¡­ of course I did! Haha¡­" Chris laughed awkwardly, clearly bluffing.
    ...
    Before long, they arrived at the rendezvous point. The Hyatt Regency Valencia, once a symbol of elegance, was now a shadow of its former self. The grand building was in ruins¡ªshattered glass littered the ground, cracks ran along the walls, and weeds had sprouted from the windowsills.
    A cold wind swept through, rustling the overgrown plants and adding to the desolate atmosphere.
    "Let's head inside," Mia said, her sharp eyes scanning their surroundings.
    The group followed her lead, stepping through the shattered revolving glass doors into the dark, cavernous lobby.
    The interior was even more haunting. Dim light barely illuminated the space, which was littered with skeletal remains. The marble floors were stained with dried, bloody handprints, and the walls were streaked with dark, ominous smears.
    Here and there, remnants of the hotel's former grandeur remained¡ªpotted plants, decorative fountains, and artificial rock formations. But these only served as grim reminders of what had been lost.
    When the apocalypse hit, hotels like this had become death traps. It wasn't hard to imagine the horrors that had unfolded here.
    "Looks like the others haven't arrived yet," Mia said, her gaze sweeping the room. There were no signs of recent activity.
    Chris nodded. "Figures. No one's as fast as us."
    "Uncle Chris, you're quick, but I'm not as fast as you¡­" Brandon teased with a mischievous grin.
    Chris shot him a look. "What's that supposed to mean, kid?"
    "Nothing, just taking it literally¡­" Brandon replied, smirking.
    Now that they'd reached their destination and the area seemed quiet, the group allowed themselves to relax a little. The tension eased, and they even exchanged a few jokes. After all, staying on edge for too long could break a person. A bit of humor was necessary to keep their sanity intact.
    But Ethan's nose twitched. His heightened sense of smell, a side effect of his zombie-like condition, picked up a faint, sickly stench.
    He tilted his head back, his sharp eyes scanning the ceiling. That's when he saw it.
    The lobby's high ceiling was covered in thick, tangled webs. Dozens of fist-sized spiders clung to the strands, motionless like statues. But their eight eyes, arranged in two vertical rows, were all fixed on the humans below.
    These weren't ordinary spiders¡ªthey'd been parasitized. And judging by the way their eyes gleamed, the group's conversation had already given them away.
    "These things¡­ they don't even spare spiders," Ethan muttered under his breath.
    "What?" Chris and the others frowned, immediately sensing something was off. The brief moment of relaxation vanished as their nerves tightened once more.
    Following Ethan's gaze, they looked up¡ªand froze.
    "Oh my God! That's¡­ so many spiders¡­"
    "Squeak¡­ squeak¡­"
    The spiders began making strange noises, but instead of attacking, they scattered in all directions. It was clear¡ªthey were trying to alert others.
    Panic flashed across everyone's faces.
    "Damn it! They're parasitic creatures! We can't let them get away!"
    But the ceiling was too high. Chris and the others could jump all they wanted, but they couldn't reach the spiders. Only a few elemental Awakeners in the group had abilities that could harm them.
    The problem was, there were too many spiders, and they were scattering too quickly. Killing them all in time seemed impossible. If even one escaped, it could bring a swarm of mutated creatures down on them.
    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire
    "What do we do?" Anxiety gripped the group.
    Just as the tension reached its peak, Ethan's eyes glowed with a crimson light. A chilling aura spread through the room as his Domain of the Dead activated.
    The spiders on the ceiling froze mid-scuttle, as if someone had hit a cosmic pause button.
    Then, with a sickening series of cracks, their bodies began to contort and collapse. One by one, they fell from the ceiling, raining down onto the lobby floor.
    For a moment, it was like a grotesque storm of spiders.
    In no time, the ground was littered with their lifeless bodies.
    The spiders' corpses quickly shriveled up, revealing the tiny parasitic creatures inside. These parasites were only about C-rank in strength, fragile and undeveloped, without even a crystal core to harvest.
    "New flavor¡­" Ethan muttered, waving his hand to collect the spider corpses into his spatial storage ring. Waste not, want not¡ªeven spiders could be useful.
    Spider-flavored snacks, anyone?
    "Damn, that's impressive!"
    The group stared at Ethan, their expressions a mix of awe and relief.
    At the same time, they couldn't help but feel a wave of gratitude. If Ethan hadn't been there, they'd have been exposed for sure.
    "That was way too close. Almost got taken out by something so small."
    "Yeah, who would've thought we'd nearly blow our cover right at the rendezvous point?"
    "These monsters¡­ they're everywhere. You can't let your guard down for a second."
    "¡­"
    The group exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of what could've happened sinking in.
    Mia turned to Ethan, her sharp eyes scanning him. "Are you sure none of the parasites escaped?"
    "Pretty sure," Ethan replied casually, his tone nonchalant.
    Mia nodded. "Good. We really owe you for this one. Thanks."
    "Come on, no need to be so formal with me," Ethan said with a wave of his hand, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.
    "Oh¡­" Mia tilted her head slightly, her expression thoughtful. "Alright then¡ªresponsibility halved."
    "¡­"

 Chapter 216 Whole wheat bread

    Just then, outside the hotel, the faint sound of footsteps echoed down the street. Though quiet, it didn't escape the sharp hearing of the Awakeners.
    "Footsteps," Mia said, her expression tightening.
    "Huh?"
    The rest of the group froze, tension creeping into their faces.
    Could it be more monsters?
    How are they this sharp¡­?
    Sean, however, didn't seem the least bit concerned.
    "What's there to be scared of? If it's trouble, I'll handle it."
    "Oh¡­" The group nodded, though their nerves didn't entirely settle.
    The footsteps grew louder, drawing closer. Before long, a dozen or so figures appeared at the hotel entrance.
    Leading them was a young man, his gaze cautious as he scanned the hotel lobby. When his eyes landed on Mia and the others, suspicion flickered across his face.
    "You guys¡­"
    "Chirp, chirp¡­ chirp, chirp¡­" Sean suddenly let out a series of strange, high-pitched noises, mimicking the sound of the monsters they'd encountered earlier.
    "Huh?"
    The group at the door froze, startled, instinctively stepping back half a pace.
    Sean raised an eyebrow, curious. Why weren't they leaving? Did the sound not work?
    "Chirp, chirp¡­ chirp, chirp¡­" He tried again, this time making the noises faster and more urgent.
    The group tensed even further.
    They didn't move, but some of them had already reached for their weapons, ready to strike at a moment's notice.
    Mia stepped forward, breaking the standoff. "Are you Zane Flash?" she asked suddenly.
    "Uh¡­" The young man at the front blinked, turning his gaze to her. When he saw Mia's stunning face, he hesitated for a moment before nodding.
    Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire
    "Yeah, that's me. And you are¡­?"
    "We're from the Los Angeles Shelter," Mia replied directly.
    "But¡­ what's with him?" Zane asked, his eyes narrowing as he gestured toward Sean. His hand remained firmly on the hilt of his weapon.
    Mia sighed, pressing a hand to her forehead. "Don't worry, he's not a monster. He's just¡­ imitating one."
    Sean glanced around, still not entirely sure what was going on.
    "Chirp, chirp¡­ chirp, chirp¡­" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "...Seriously?" Mia groaned, grabbing Sean by the arm and yanking him back. "Enough with the chirping already! Do you even care if they understand you or not?"
    It was now clear that the group of newcomers weren't monsters at all. They were Awakeners from the Rancho Cucamonga Shelter, here for the same reason as Mia's team: to hunt down the parasitic monster leader.
    Zane and his team had been just as confused by Sean's noises as Mia's group had been earlier. For a moment, they'd thought they'd been exposed.
    "Phew¡ªscared the hell out of me. Turns out he's human after all," one of Zane's teammates muttered.
    "No kidding. But man, that sound was way too convincing."
    "Still¡­ I'm not sure he's what I'd call a normal human."
    "..."
    The murmurs of Zane's team carried from the back.
    Zane, meanwhile, was studying Mia carefully. Before setting out, he'd made a point to look up her photo. Seeing her in person now, he realized she was even more stunning than the picture.
    "Looks like this was just a misunderstanding," Zane said, his tone more relaxed now. "Nice to meet you all. I'm Zane Flash, Awakener #002 from Rancho Cucamonga."
    He then introduced his three core teammates: two men and one woman, ranked #003, #004, and #005 in their shelter.
    In other words, four of the top five Awakeners from Rancho Cucamonga were here.
    Ethan's eyes swept over them, assessing.
    Zane himself was A+ rank, as was the girl ranked #003. The other two were solid A rank.
    "Looks like Rancho Cucamonga's¡­ uh, Awakeners are doing pretty well for themselves," Ethan thought to himself, catching his slip before he accidentally said "food supply" out loud.
    Beyond the four powerhouses, the rest of Zane's group seemed to consist of support roles or "carriers." Their combat abilities weren't particularly impressive¡ªsome were even on par with Chris.
    The two groups of humans had finally met, and polite introductions and small talk began to flow between them.
    Mia wasn't much of a talker. She was reserved and preferred to keep her words to a minimum.
    When it came to socializing, the team's go-to guy was Chris.
    "Hahaha, pleasure to meet you! I've heard all about you guys¡ªtaking down so many parasitic monsters. Truly impressive!" Chris said enthusiastically, shaking Zane's hand. His eyes, however, wandered past Zane to the female Awakeners standing behind him.
    Zane gave a polite but slightly awkward smile. "Well, we don't have much of a choice. Our Rancho Cucamonga shelter is constantly dealing with monster attacks from Santa Clarita."
    "Oh, I get it. I've been harassed a couple of times myself," Chris replied casually, as if they were talking about a nosy neighbor rather than deadly monsters.
    "Sounds like you've had your fair share of run-ins with parasitic monsters," Zane said, though his attention wasn't really on Chris. His gaze kept drifting toward Mia, who stood quietly nearby.
    Brandon, ever the instigator, chimed in from the back. "Oh, absolutely. Our Uncle Chris here has had very close encounters with parasitic monsters¡ªtwice, in fact."
    ¡­
    Ethan stood silently in the background, observing everything like an outsider. He didn't say a word, his expression calm and unreadable.
    The group had chosen this four-star hotel as their temporary base. The upper floors still had untouched Presidential Suites, preserved just as they were before the apocalypse. It was one of the reasons they'd decided to stop here¡ªto rest, eat, and plan their next move.
    The Presidential Suite was lavishly decorated, a reminder of the hotel's former glory.
    "This place is amazing! It's my first time in a place like this. Before the apocalypse, I wouldn't have even dreamed of it," Brandon said, his eyes darting around in awe.
    Chris waved a hand dismissively. "Kid, you're too young. I've been here before, back in the pre-apocalypse days."
    "Oh?" Brandon looked at him, surprised. Chris didn't exactly exude the vibe of someone who'd frequented luxury hotels.
    "Really, Uncle Chris? What did you do before all this?"
    "Hotel staff," Chris replied matter-of-factly.
    Brandon scratched his head. Well, that explained it.
    Chris's attention, however, had shifted to one of the female Awakeners from Rancho Cucamonga. She was in her thirties, with a curvy figure and a gentle, refined face. Her every movement radiated the charm of a mature woman.
    "Brandon, take a look. Do you think my springtime has finally arrived?" Chris whispered, his eyes gleaming with hope.
    "Hmm?" Brandon followed Chris's gaze and spotted the woman. She did seem to fit Chris's type¡ªmature and elegant.
    "Uncle, have you forgotten? Chasing after women has gotten you into trouble before. Remember the last few times?"
    "This time's different! She's definitely not a parasitic monster!" Chris declared confidently.
    After all, anyone joining a team like this would've been thoroughly vetted. A single mistake could cost everyone their lives.
    "Uh-huh¡­" Brandon nodded, though he wasn't entirely convinced. Given Chris's¡­ let's say, limited appeal, he doubted the woman would be interested.
    But Chris wasn't one to be discouraged. With a big grin, he walked over to the woman, already laying on the charm.
    From his pocket, he pulled out a carefully wrapped piece of whole wheat bread and held it out to her.
    "Good evening, my dear lady. You must be hungry. I happen to have some whole wheat bread¡ªwould you like some?"
    In the apocalypse, food was a precious commodity, and whole wheat bread was practically a luxury. Chris had earned it as a reward while working in the grain depot, and he'd been saving it for a special occasion. Given the dangers of this mission, he'd brought it along as emergency rations.
    The woman's eyes lit up. It had been ages since she'd seen whole wheat bread.
    "Thank you! Oh, thank you so much!" she said, her voice filled with genuine gratitude.
    "No need to thank me¡­" Chris replied, grinning ear to ear. Inside, he was practically doing a victory dance. Food always worked! He was sure he had a chance now.
    But then, the woman turned and handed the bread to Zane.
    "Honey, look! They have whole wheat bread here!"
    ¡­

 Chapter 217 Justice

    Chris stood frozen, like a statue, staring blankly at the scene unfolding before him. His gaze was locked on Zane, who casually broke off a piece of whole-grain bread and took a bite.
    But Zane wasn't just biting into bread¡ªhe was sinking his teeth into Chris's shattered heart.
    "This¡­" Brandon muttered under his breath as he watched the awkward scene unfold. Man, my teammate's really out here taking Ls left and right¡­
    "This whole-grain bread is great. I didn't expect the folks at the Los Angeles shelter to be so generous. Thanks a lot," Zane said, turning to Chris with a warm smile.
    Chris nodded stiffly, forcing a laugh. "No problem¡­ haha¡­"
    Then, without another word, he turned and walked away, muttering to himself, What a disaster. Not only did I fail to steal the show, but I ended up losing face too. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    Brandon hurried after him, trying to console him. "Uncle, next time, maybe do a little recon before you make a move?"
    Chris shot him a look, still trying to save face. "What do you think I'm doing now? Recon."
    "Uh-huh¡­" Brandon nodded, though he couldn't help but think the price of this "recon" was a bit steep.
    Chris, however, wasn't ready to throw in the towel just yet. "It's fine. I've made a good impression. I'll take my time with this."
    "Take your time? Dude, she's got a boyfriend," Brandon said, exasperated.
    Chris gave him a sidelong glance. "So what? Just because there's a goalie doesn't mean you can't score."
    After a brief rest, the group gathered to plan their next move.
    The parasite hive was located at the ruins of the old Santa Clarita shelter. The monsters had overrun it long ago and had been using it as their base ever since.
    "The shelter was built underground, repurposed from an old bomb shelter," Mia explained. "There weren't many exits, which is why the survivors were wiped out. The monsters blocked all the ways out, and the people inside were trapped like fish in a barrel."
    Zane nodded thoughtfully. "Makes sense. Otherwise, with tens of thousands of people in the shelter, at least some of them would've made it out."
    "Now, after all this time, who knows what condition those entrances are in?" Mia continued. "And if we go in to assassinate the parasite leader, the fight will definitely draw attention. Once the monsters swarm, we'll be in serious trouble."
    Zane glanced at her, impressed. Her calm analysis and thorough planning were spot-on. Smart and beautiful, he thought, his admiration for her growing even more.
    Ethan, who had been quiet up until now, suddenly spoke up. "Maybe we could use an Earth-type Awakener to seal off all the entrances once we're inside." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Huh?" The group turned to him, surprised.
    "Seal the entrances? Why?" someone asked.
    "That way, the parasites outside won't be able to get in," Ethan explained. "After we take out the leader, we can open one exit at random to escape. It'll help us avoid most of the monsters."
    The group exchanged glances, and after a moment, the realization hit them. It was a brilliant idea.
    Mia nodded in approval. "Wow, you're really something. Always scheming, huh?"
    "What?" Ethan frowned, not entirely pleased with her choice of words.
    Mia shrugged. "Fine, how about 'resourceful'?"
    "That's better," Ethan said, satisfied.
    Zane studied Ethan curiously. He'd been keeping an eye on him for a while now. There was something about him that stood out¡ªhis strikingly handsome face, his pristine white shirt. He was like a firefly in the dark, glowing brightly, impossible to ignore.
    But there was something else, too. Ethan didn't give off any kind of aura, almost as if he weren't even alive. And yet, he and Mia seemed close, often chatting and laughing together like old friends.
    Zane's curiosity got the better of him. "Hey, man, where do you rank in the shelter?"
    "I don't have a rank," Ethan replied bluntly.
    "Oh¡­" Zane nodded, a small smirk tugging at his lips. No rank meant no significant power. So he's just a regular guy. All talk, no action.
    Mia spoke up again. "None of us have been to the Santa Clarita shelter before, so we don't know the layout. We'll need a guide. We're waiting for someone to join us."
    "The sole survivor you've been in contact with?" Ethan guessed.
    "Yeah," Mia confirmed, glancing out the window. The sun was setting, painting the sky with streaks of blood-red and fiery orange.
    "That guy's a night owl. He prefers to move under the cover of darkness¡­"
    ...
    In a remote corner of Santa Clarita, a safe house stood tall. Its walls were made of solid alloy, thick and impenetrable. Inside, it was equipped with a radar system, a generator, and all sorts of other gear.
    There was even an electric oven, radiating heat. On its grill, something sizzled and popped. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be the tentacles of small parasite creatures.
    Sitting beside the oven was a young man in a black trench coat. His sharp features¡ªarched brows, piercing eyes, and chiseled jawline¡ªgave him a strikingly handsome appearance.
    Alone in the safe house, guarding this desolate corner of the world, he looked like something straight out of a movie. It was hard not to think of I Am Legend.
    The young man's name was Robert Smith, an S-Class Awakener with a unique ability called [Night Legend]. When night fell, his strength, agility, reflexes, and overall physical capabilities would multiply several times over.
    Tonight, he was expecting some companions to join him in hunting down the parasite leader.
    At the moment, Robert was focused, preparing for the task ahead. But instead of sharpening weapons or checking gear, he was cranking a small hand-powered generator, charging up a music player.
    After a few minutes, the device was fully charged.
    A faint smile tugged at the corner of Robert's lips as he slipped the music player into his pocket. Then, he reached for one of the roasted parasite tentacles on the oven and took a bite.
    "Hot! Damn, that's hot!"
    He winced, his face scrunching up in pain, but he still managed to swallow the bite.
    Glancing at the clock, he noticed the sun had almost completely set. The night was about to begin.
    Slowly, Robert stood up, taking the katana hanging on the wall and slinging it across his back. With deliberate steps, he walked toward the door.
    "Time to clock in¡­"
    The door to the safe house creaked open, and Robert stepped out into the night. A cool breeze swept past, tousling the hair on his forehead.
    He squinted, scanning the apocalyptic ruins of the street ahead. From the shadows, faint growls and guttural noises echoed¡ªmonsters lurking in the darkness, as if they'd been waiting for him all along.
    Moments later, the tension in the air thickened. From the dim alleys, several creatures burst forth, charging straight at him.
    The monsters were grotesque, their faces twisted with malice. They screeched as they moved, their long, whip-like tentacles lashing out like arrows, cutting through the air with terrifying speed.
    But Robert didn't flinch. He'd seen this too many times to be fazed.
    Calmly, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a pair of earbuds, placing them snugly in his ears.
    Suddenly, the world around him changed. The monsters' screeches faded into silence, the howling wind stilled, and the chaos of the night was replaced by the soothing melody of his playlist.
    Robert nodded along to the beat, a small, satisfied grin on his face.
    By now, one of the monsters' tentacles was mere inches from his chest.
    Robert's eyes narrowed, and in an instant, his figure blurred. He vanished, melting into the shadows like a phantom.
    "Shing!"
    The katana slid from its sheath with a sharp metallic ring. Embedded in its hilt was an A+-grade lightning crystal core, which now flared to life, crackling with arcs of electricity.
    The blade glowed in the dark, illuminating the single word etched into its surface: Justice.
    With a swift, precise motion, Robert's katana sliced through the monster's tentacle, severing it cleanly. Without missing a beat, he surged forward, the blade's edge aimed directly at the creature's heart.
    "Justice¡­ delivered."
    ...

 Chapter 218 Its tragic!

    "Swish¡ª"
    The blade crackled with lightning as it sliced cleanly through the monster, splitting it in two. Blood sprayed everywhere, and a crystal core shot out, spinning through the air.
    Robert reached out, caught it mid-flight, and tucked it into his backpack.
    "One down..."
    But there was no time to rest. More monsters surged forward, their grotesque forms closing in. Robert moved like a shadow, weaving through them with an almost dance-like grace, his katana flashing in arcs of deadly precision.
    The katana, embedded with an A+ grade lightning-attribute crystal core, was razor-sharp, capable of cutting through anything in its path.
    With flawless technique, Robert dispatched over a dozen monsters in quick succession. Their bodies crumpled to the ground one after another, and he deftly collected the crystal cores that burst free from their remains.
    But the horde seemed endless. From the darkened street ahead, the sound of chaotic footsteps and guttural growls grew louder. Dozens more monsters emerged from the shadows, their eyes glowing with primal hunger.
    Robert scanned the scene, his gaze sharp and calculating.
    "First impressions matter. Showing up late would be rude," he muttered to himself.
    With a powerful leap, he vaulted onto the rooftop of a nearby building. Using the cracked and crumbling structure as cover, he disappeared from the monsters' line of sight.
    But the creatures weren't about to let him go. Agile and relentless, they bounded after him, scaling the building with unnerving ease.
    Yet when they reached the rooftop, they froze, their glowing eyes darting around in confusion. The rooftop was empty¡ªRobert had vanished without a trace.
    ...
    Meanwhile, in a four-star hotel across town, a group of humans had just wrapped up their strategy meeting. They were following Ethan's plan: once they reached the monsters' lair, they'd seal off the entrance to prevent reinforcements, take out the leader, and then find a safe exit to escape.
    The only thing they still needed was a guide¡ªsomeone who knew the layout of the lair inside and out.
    "He should be here any minute now. Let's head out," Mia said.
    "Got it," the group replied in unison. They gathered their gear, checked their weapons, and stepped outside.
    Night had fallen. A full moon hung high in the sky, its light casting a silver glow over the city. A few scattered stars twinkled faintly, like shy fireflies.
    The streets of Santa Clarita were still a mess¡ªrubble everywhere, the air thick with the stench of decay. A cold breeze swept through, carrying with it the faint metallic tang of blood.
    "The moon's huge tonight," Chris remarked as he stepped out of the hotel, his voice tinged with awe.
    "Yeah," Brandon nodded, then added with a smirk, "Looks like a giant whole-grain pancake."
    "Shut up!" Chris snapped, glaring at him. His eyes flicked toward the woman standing next to Zane, and he frowned. He needed to think of a way to make an impression¡ªthis wasn't looking good for him.
    Just then, a shadow flickered in the moonlight. A figure was moving¡ªno, leaping¡ªfrom one high-rise to another, fast as a blur.
    "He's here," Mia said, her eyes narrowing as she looked up.
    The group followed her gaze. Atop a tall building, silhouetted against the moon, stood a lone figure. His black trench coat billowed in the wind, his hair tousled by the breeze. The moonlight outlined his form, casting a long, dramatic shadow.
    "Who is this guy?" someone murmured, a mix of awe and unease in their voice. The sheer presence of the figure radiated strength.
    Surviving alone in a city overrun by monsters wasn't something just anyone could do. Whoever this was, they were no ordinary person.
    The figure leapt down from the rooftop, landing lightly in front of them. His face, strikingly handsome, broke into a confident, almost boyish grin.
    "Hey there," he greeted, his voice smooth and casual. "I'm Robert Smith, Santa Clarita's Number One Awakener. You can call me Star Knight, Night Demon, or Nightblade¡ªwhichever you think sounds cooler."
    "Ugh, tone it down, edgy boy," Mia said dryly, tossing him a bottle of camouflage serum.
    "Uh... right," Robert said, scratching the back of his head sheepishly. He uncapped the bottle and began applying the serum to his skin. For good measure, he pulled up the collar of his trench coat and donned a black mask, leaving only his bright, star-like eyes visible.
    He had to be careful. Having spent so much time in Santa Clarita, he was well aware that the parasitic monsters could recognize him if he wasn't properly disguised.
    "Oh my god, he's so cool!" one of the women in the group whispered, her eyes sparkling.
    Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Doesn't he kind of look like a movie star?" another chimed in.
    "Who?"
    "You know, the guy from Men in Black..."
    "Wait, what?"
    The group of women exchanged excited glances, their admiration for Robert growing by the second.
    Of course, Ethan had his own kind of charm too. But there was something about him¡ªa cold, unapproachable aura that screamed stay away. It was like an invisible wall, keeping everyone at arm's length.
    Even though he occasionally joked around with Mia and Sean, giving the impression of being somewhat easygoing, there was still an icy, deathly stillness about him. It was the kind of vibe that made strangers instinctively avoid getting too close.
    Meanwhile, a few of the female Awakeners had already gathered around Robert, eager to strike up a conversation.
    "I've heard so much about you," one of them said, her eyes sparkling. "Santa Clarita's Number One Awakener¡ªstrong, skilled, and, well... really handsome."
    "Is that so? Hahaha!" Robert laughed heartily, his grin as bright as ever.
    Another girl nodded enthusiastically. "We're counting on you for this mission. Please take care of us!"
    "Don't worry, I've got your backs," Robert replied with an easy confidence, his demeanor relaxed and approachable.
    The group of girls giggled and chatted with him, their voices light and cheerful, as if the looming danger didn't exist.
    From the back, Brandon leaned toward Chris and whispered, "Uncle Chris, looks like you've got some serious competition now. Look at him¡ªstrong, good-looking, and charming. You don't stand a chance."
    "Rubbish!" Chris huffed, clearly offended. "He lacks the refined appeal of a mature man. That's what really matters."
    With Robert now part of the group, the team was finally complete. He scanned the group with a quick, assessing glance before speaking. "Alright, let's move out. We're heading to the monsters' lair¡ªwhat used to be the old shelter."
    A murmur of acknowledgment rippled through the group, though the atmosphere had noticeably shifted. The mention of the lair brought a heavy tension. Everyone knew how dangerous this mission was. The shelter had been overrun by monsters for a long time, and no one could predict what horrors awaited them there. The risk of unexpected dangers was high.
    But they had no choice. If they didn't act now, the monsters would continue to evolve, becoming an even greater threat. Gritting their teeth, the group steeled themselves and began the trek toward the lair.
    The journey was quieter than expected. Most of the group fell into a tense silence, their thoughts weighed down by the task ahead.
    Well, most of them¡ªexcept for the carefree ones, like Sean.
    Sean rummaged through his bag and pulled out a slightly rotten apple. Without hesitation, he took a big bite, the crunch breaking the silence.
    "Hey, Night Owl," he said, addressing Robert with a casual nickname. "Did your Santa Clarita shelter have apples?"
    "Yeah, plenty of them," Robert replied. But then he added with a smirk, "Though by now, they're probably all rotten."
    "Ugh..." Sean's face twisted in dismay, his brows furrowing. "What a waste! Such a waste!" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    As the group trudged on, Ethan's gaze lingered on Robert. It wasn't subtle either¡ªhis eyes roamed up and down, studying him with an intensity that felt almost predatory. It was the kind of look that made Robert feel like he was being sized up as... food.
    Robert shifted uncomfortably under the scrutiny, his cheeks flushing slightly. "Uh... hey, buddy. Is there something you need?"
    "That weapon of yours," Ethan said, his eyes narrowing as they landed on the katana strapped to Robert's back. The hilt gleamed faintly, embedded with a bright, lightning-attribute crystal core. "It's A+ grade, isn't it?"
    "Yeah, it is," Robert replied with a nod. He hesitated for a moment before adding, "It was my dad's."
    Ethan's expression flickered with surprise. He hadn't expected that. There was something oddly sentimental about the idea of embedding a parent's crystal core into a weapon.
    Mia and Sean, overhearing the exchange, turned their heads toward Robert, their curiosity piqued. It was clear there was more to the story.
    Robert's bright, star-like eyes dimmed slightly as he continued. "My dad... he was killed by a parasitic monster. Before he died, he told me to embed his crystal core into my weapon. He said it was his way of protecting me one last time."
    "That's... nice," Mia said with a small nod, her tone neutral.
    Robert blinked, momentarily stunned by her response. He turned to her, his expression incredulous. "Nice? Are you serious? How is that nice? It's tragic!"
    Mia shrugged, completely unfazed. "I mean, it's not that bad. At least you had a dad. None of us do."
    "..."

 Chapter 219 Im a little jealous

    Ethan, Mia, and Sean all grew up in the same orphanage. No parents, no family¡ªjust the three of them against the world.
    Robert felt a pang of guilt. "I'm sorry."
    Sean, however, just laughed it off, completely unfazed. "Haha, no big deal. The three of us are family anyway." He grinned and took a big, crunchy bite out of his apple.
    As they moved forward, the shelter came closer into view, but so did the monsters. The streets were crawling with them now.
    Shadows flickered in the corners of their vision, accompanied by eerie chittering sounds or guttural growls. These weren't just monsters¡ªthey were the parasitized remains of the people who had once lived in the shelter.
    Robert even recognized a few faces among them.
    Back when he was in the shelter, he'd been part of the upper management. But now? His family, his friends¡ªeveryone he cared about¡ªhad been slaughtered by these parasitic creatures. The only reason he stayed behind in Santa Clarita was for revenge.
    Seeing the bodies of his old friends now, twisted and controlled by the monsters, his eyes burned with fury.
    "Hold it together," he muttered to himself.
    Now wasn't the time for vengeance. He clenched his fists, forcing himself to swallow the rage bubbling inside.
    Under the pale moonlight, the monsters roamed freely. Some even appeared in the windows of the tall buildings on either side of the street. At one point, a swarm of rats scurried out of a sewer grate, but even they weren't normal¡ªtiny, writhing tentacles sprouted from their bodies, making the sight all the more horrifying.
    "So many of them¡­" The group grew increasingly tense. The monsters were everywhere, and it was impossible to avoid brushing past them. Instinctively, they held their breath, not daring to make a sound.
    Thankfully, they managed to slip through unnoticed.
    After a while, they reached a small plaza. In the center was an entrance leading underground.
    This was it¡ªSanta Clarita Shelter. Or at least, what was left of it. Now, it was completely overrun. Monsters moved in and out of the entrance like it was their home.
    "It's been a long time since I've been back," Robert said, his voice tinged with a mix of nostalgia and bitterness.
    They waited for a group of monsters to head inside, then quietly followed them down the stairs into the shelter.
    The air in the long tunnel was damp and cold, and the darkness was suffocating. It was pitch black¡ªso dark you couldn't even see your own hand in front of your face. From the depths of the shadows came the occasional guttural roar of a monster.
    "This way," Robert said, his sharp eyes cutting through the darkness. As an Awakener, his enhanced vision allowed him to navigate with ease.
    Just past the entrance, there was a small room off to the side. It used to be the guard post, where Awakeners stationed at the shelter would monitor the entrance. Now, it was completely abandoned. No monsters, no people¡ªjust an empty room.
    Once inside, they shut the door and activated a mental barrier to block out any trace of their presence.
    "Phew¡­" Everyone let out a collective sigh of relief. The tension from sneaking in had been almost unbearable.
    "Hey, don't relax just yet," Zane said, his voice firm but encouraging. "This is just the beginning. The mission's far from over, so stay sharp!"
    Getting into the shelter was only the first step. The next part of the plan was to seal off all the entrances and then head into the heart of the nest to take down the leader of the monsters.
    "There are three entrances to the shelter," Robert explained. "If we want to seal them all at the same time, we'll have to split up."
    The group nodded in agreement. Sealing the entrances one by one would take too long and risk alerting the monsters. The only way to succeed was to block all three simultaneously.
    "We'll split into three teams," Mia suggested. "One team stays here, while the other two head to the other entrances. We'll set a time to act together."
    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire
    Zane tilted his head. "Alright, but¡­ how are we splitting up?"
    "I'll lead one team, and Robert will lead the other," Mia said decisively. "The rest will stay here and wait for the signal."
    Everyone nodded again. It was a solid plan. Splitting the leadership between Mia and Robert ensured the teams would be balanced in strength, giving them the best chance of success.
    "I'm an Earth-type Awakener, so I'll go with Robert¡ªthe handsome guy," one of the female Awakeners chimed in with a playful smile.
    "Uh¡­ I'll go too," another woman quickly added.
    "Count me in!" said a third.
    One by one, more people volunteered to join Robert's team. And curiously, most of them were women.
    Zane's eyes darted around, clearly annoyed. "I'll stick with Mia," he said quickly. "Our team already has an Earth-type Awakener."
    "Alright," Mia replied, her gaze shifting to Ethan. "What about you?"
    "I¡­" Ethan started to speak, but Zane cut him off.
    "Bro, I think you should stay here," Zane said, feigning concern. "It's safer, and the other entrances are way too risky. You might get spotted."
    "Oh¡­ sure, I guess," Ethan said, shrugging. He didn't seem to mind either way.
    Zane nodded, satisfied. The truth was, he didn't want Ethan tagging along with Mia. The two of them were way too close for his liking.
    At that moment, Chris stepped forward from the side. "I¡­ I'm not that strong. Just a porter, really. I'll stay behind too."
    "Uncle Chris is getting on in years. Someone's gotta look after him," Brandon chimed in immediately.
    Mia nodded. "Alright, that's settled then."
    With that quick discussion, the teams were finalized. Those staying behind were generally the ones with weaker combat abilities.
    Of course, there was one exception¡ªa male Earth-type Awakener from Rancho Cucamonga with A-rank strength. He was tasked with sealing the entrance and had confidently declared himself the captain of the group.
    His name was Isaac Harper.
    "Alright, let's move out. At exactly 9 PM, we seal the entrances!" Mia instructed.
    With that, she and Robert each led their respective teams out of the room, leaving the remaining group to prepare for their part of the mission.
    Once the two teams had left, the room fell quiet.
    Including Chris and Brandon, there were about a dozen people left behind.
    Isaac glanced at his watch. "It's only 8 o'clock. We've got a whole hour to kill. Man, this is boring¡­"
    Chris, ever the chatterbox, decided to strike up a conversation. "Haha, Isaac, you guys seem to be eating well over in Rancho Cucamonga. Supplies must be pretty good over there, huh?"
    Chris sighed and added, "Things haven't been easy for us either." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Isaac shook his head. "You think it's all sunshine and rainbows? Rancho Cucamonga's got its own nightmare¡ªa damn S-rank Zombie King. Its awakened ability is Dream Invasion. You can't defend against it. That thing's already killed over a thousand of us. It's a menace. These Zombie Kings¡­ not a single one of them is any good!"
    "Uh, yeah, about that¡­" Chris coughed awkwardly, cutting Isaac off. His eyes darted toward Ethan, who was sitting quietly in the corner. Ethan's expression remained calm and unreadable, which allowed Chris to relax¡ªat least a little.
    "Maybe don't lump them all together," Chris said, trying to steer the conversation. "Who knows? There might be a decent Zombie King out there somewhere."
    "Yeah, right," Isaac scoffed, waving him off. "They're all monsters. Every last one of them."
    Sensing the tension, Chris quickly changed the subject. "Oh, hey! Speaking of, how long has your Captain Zane been with his girlfriend Sophie?"
    "Not long," Isaac replied casually. "They got together right before this mission."
    Chris raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "Huh, that's pretty recent." A small, mischievous smile crept onto his face. So their relationship isn't that solid yet¡­ interesting.
    "Oh, well, Captain Zane's a good-looking guy. Landing such a beautiful girlfriend¡ªgotta say, I'm a little jealous."
    Isaac smirked. "That's nothing. Our Captain Zane? He's got over 200 girlfriends."
    "Wait, what?!" Chris's eyes nearly popped out of his head.
    ¡­

 Chapter 220 The start of the battle

    In the apocalypse, it wasn't just order that collapsed¡ªbeliefs and morals took a nosedive too. In a world where human life was as cheap as dirt, nothing else seemed to matter much anymore.
    Zane, as Rancho Cucamonga's Number 002 Awakener, was practically a living legend. All he had to do was crook a finger, and women would throw themselves at him without hesitation.
    Chris, on the other hand, was fuming. He clenched his teeth, slapped his thigh in frustration, and muttered under his breath.
    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Life's not fair, is it? Why's the gap between people so damn huge?"
    Still, he thought, maybe this wasn't all bad news. If Zane could pull that off, maybe he had a shot with Sophie. When she got back, he'd try to strike up a conversation¡ªjust casually, nothing too serious.
    Isaac broke his train of thought. "How's it going in L.A.? I heard you guys got hit by those parasite monsters a while back."
    Chris shuddered at the memory. "Yeah, no kidding. It was brutal. The fighting was intense, and we took heavy losses. Even I got seriously injured."
    Brandon, who was standing nearby, raised an eyebrow. "Uncle Chris, uh¡­ your 'serious injury' didn't really have much to do with the fighting, though, did it?"
    "Hey, watch it! That injury was from a parasite monster too, okay?" Chris shot back, clearly offended.
    Isaac looked puzzled. "That's odd. Logically, Rancho Cucamonga should've been an easier target. We've got open terrain, fewer tall buildings, weaker defenses¡ªit's practically an invitation. Why'd the monsters skip us and head straight for L.A.?"
    Chris froze for a second, then glanced at Ethan before shaking his head vigorously. "I don't know. Don't ask me. I don't know anything!"
    ...
    The darkness stretched on, and time ticked away. It was getting closer to 9:00, the deadline to seal the entrance.
    Out in the corridor, monsters roamed back and forth in droves¡ªeasily over a thousand of them.
    Reaching the entrance would mean being spotted. A fight was inevitable.
    Isaac spoke up, his tone calm but firm. "In a bit, I'll use my earth abilities. I'll need you all to cover me and buy me some time."
    Chris and the others nodded quickly. "Oh, yeah, sure. We'll do our best."
    "Good. Before we start, I'll assign positions," Isaac continued, his gaze briefly flicking toward Ethan. Zane had left specific instructions before he left: if things got dangerous, Ethan was expendable. Put him in the riskiest spot if necessary. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Isaac had no problem following orders. He didn't know Ethan, and they weren't from the same shelter. No guilt, no hesitation.
    In the apocalypse, people died all the time. It was just another Tuesday.
    The clock hit 8:57.
    "Alright, let's move," Isaac said, standing up.
    "Got it!" The group took a deep breath, steeling themselves. Sealing the entrance would mark the start of the battle.
    They adjusted their mindsets and followed Isaac out of the room. The cold wind bit through the darkness, and monsters prowled nearby, their movements eerily silent.
    Isaac glanced toward the corridor leading to the entrance. From the ground to the ceiling, it stretched nearly a thousand feet. Sealing it completely would be a massive undertaking, draining a lot of energy.
    And during that time, the monsters would attack.
    Isaac began assigning positions, ensuring everyone was placed strategically to cover each other and give him the time he needed to use his powers.
    Finally, his gaze landed on Ethan. A faint smile tugged at his lips. "You'll stay right next to me."
    "Oh, sure," Ethan replied with a grin of his own. An A-rank Awakener asking for someone to stick close? That was unexpected.
    Isaac noticed the smile and couldn't help but smirk. Does he seriously think being next to me is a good thing?
    When he started using his abilities, he'd become the monsters' primary target. The closer someone was to him, the more danger they'd be in.
    "There's still three minutes left. If there's anything you want to eat, now's the time," Isaac said, his tone carrying a hint of something unspoken.
    Ethan just shook his head. "Nah, I'll eat later."
    "Suit yourself." Isaac's smirk turned into a sneer. Clearly, Ethan hadn't caught the subtext.
    How someone like him had managed to survive this long in the apocalypse was beyond Isaac. It was nothing short of a miracle.
    ...
    Isaac glanced at his watch.
    8:59.
    It was almost time to seal the entrance. He had no idea how the other two teams were doing or if they'd reached their designated positions, but the plan had to move forward regardless.
    Right now, all he could do was trust his teammates.
    His eyes sharpened with determination. "We're starting."
    "Got it!" The others responded, their faces tense to the extreme.
    Nearby, the parasite monsters seemed to sense something. They let out guttural screeches and began converging on their location.
    Isaac stopped holding back. Energy surged around him, radiating a dark brown glow as his earth-based abilities activated.
    At the same time, the unmistakable aura of a human Awakener flared into the air.
    From the pitch-black darkness behind them came a chorus of shrill, bloodcurdling cries. The parasite monsters began to emerge.
    Though they still looked vaguely human, their pale, lifeless faces betrayed a bloodthirsty hunger. They swarmed out of the shadows, rushing toward the group like a tidal wave.
    "Hold them off!" Isaac barked. The entrance was long, and sealing it would take time. He needed every second they could buy him.
    The other Awakeners drew their weapons without hesitation. The sound of blades unsheathing echoed through the corridor, mingling with the crackling of elemental energy as it began to gather.
    The once-dark hallway was now illuminated by flashes of light¡ªfire, ice, and electricity. In the dim glow, the monsters' cold, twisted faces became horrifyingly clear. Tentacles shot out from their bodies, whipping through the air toward the group.
    "Kill them!" someone shouted, and the battle erupted. Ice shards and fireballs flew through the air, while the clash of blades against flesh and bone filled the space.
    Chaos descended in an instant.
    But the ferocity of the fight only drew more monsters. The sound of countless footsteps echoed from the darkness as wave after wave of parasites poured in.
    This was their nest, after all.
    The most terrifying part wasn't just the humanoid monsters. The ground was teeming with smaller creatures¡ªrats, cats, rabbits, and even swarms of birds. They flooded the corridor, a screeching, writhing mass that seemed unstoppable.
    They surged forward like a living tidal wave, their cries deafening, their momentum overwhelming.
    The ice walls the Awakeners had conjured shattered under the pressure. They couldn't hold the line and were forced to retreat step by step.
    Meanwhile, Ethan stood quietly in place, completely unfazed. From the start of the battle, he hadn't lifted a finger.
    After all, if no humans died, how was he supposed to collect crystal cores?
    Isaac caught sight of Ethan's nonchalant demeanor and felt his frustration boil over. His brow furrowed deeply.
    "The monsters are breaking through! Do something and hold them back!" he shouted.
    "Oh¡­" Ethan replied lazily, glancing around. Sure enough, the monsters were everywhere, pouring in from all directions. The area outside the entrance was especially packed, a dense, writhing mass of bodies.
    And their target? Isaac, who was channeling his abilities.
    Ethan took a step back, as if to get a better view. Then, without warning, he activated his Domain of the Dead. His figure seemed to melt into the shadows, blending seamlessly with the darkness until he vanished entirely.
    "Wait, what???" Isaac's eyes widened in disbelief.
    What the hell just happened?
    ...

 Chapter 221 One for the collectionâ€¦

    "That bastard! I told him to hold off the monsters, and he just vanished! What a snake!" Isaac cursed under his breath. At the same time, a strange unease crept into his mind. That sudden disappearing act¡ªit didn't seem like something a normal human could pull off.
    But there was no time to dwell on it. A swarm of parasitic monsters was already charging toward him, their writhing tentacles flailing menacingly as they closed in.
    "No choice now!" Isaac muttered, realizing the dire situation. He abandoned his attempt to block the entrance and instead activated his abilities to save himself. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Earth Wall!
    A surge of dark yellow energy rippled through the ground beneath him. With a thunderous rumble, several walls of earth erupted from the ground, forming a barrier that stopped the advancing monsters in their tracks.
    A few bird-like creatures slammed into the walls headfirst, their skulls cracking open as they plummeted lifelessly to the ground.
    The earth energy didn't stop there. It continued to swirl and condense, enveloping Isaac's body until it formed a heavy, armor-like shell around him.
    BOOM!
    Isaac swung his fist forward, the sheer force of his punch obliterating a cluster of monsters into nothing but dust and gore. As an A-rank Earth Awakener, his power was undeniable.
    But there was no satisfaction on Isaac's face. Instead, his expression grew darker, his frustration almost palpable.
    The entrance was still wide open.
    He knew exactly what that meant. The failure to seal the entrance would throw their entire operation into chaos. Worse, it would put the other two teams¡ªZane's and Mia's¡ªin grave danger.
    "What now?" he muttered, his gaze darting forward. More monsters were pouring in from above, their numbers growing by the second. If this kept up, the entire horde would converge on them.
    "Isaac, we're not gonna make it at this rate!" Chris shouted from a distance. He and Brandon, along with a few others, had formed a defensive circle, their backs to each other as they hacked and slashed at the encroaching monsters.
    "Captain Isaac, think of something! I can't hold on much longer!" yelled a man with a long scar running down his face, his voice tinged with desperation.
    Nearby, a freckled girl chimed in hesitantly, "M-maybe¡­ maybe we should retreat?"
    "Retreat?" Isaac clenched his jaw so hard it felt like his teeth might crack. If they retreated now, what would happen to Captain Zane and Mia? They were probably still out there, trying to seal the entrance and locate the monster leader.
    But then again¡­ the situation was already spiraling out of control. The mission was a failure. The best they could do now was minimize their losses. Retreating might actually be the smartest move.
    "Yeah¡­ Zane would probably understand," Isaac thought, trying to convince himself. He needed that sliver of justification to ease the guilt gnawing at him.
    "Alright, we're pulling out!" he finally barked.
    "What?!" Chris's face twisted in disbelief. To him, this felt like betrayal. Mia and Sean had saved his life more times than he could count. How could he just abandon them now? How could he live with himself afterward? Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire
    "I'm not leaving. Even if it kills me, I'm sealing that entrance," Chris declared firmly.
    "Then go ahead," Isaac sneered, his tone dripping with disdain. "It's the apocalypse, man. Survival's the only thing that matters. Stop acting like some kind of martyr."
    Without another word, Isaac turned and began leading a group of Awakeners from Rancho Cucamonga toward the exit, cutting their way through the horde.
    But the monsters were relentless. They swarmed like locusts, their sheer numbers overwhelming. One of the speed-type Awakeners in the group began to falter, his stamina completely drained. He was in trouble.
    His movements slowed, his arms trembling from the strain of swinging his blade. His vision blurred, and his lungs burned as he gasped for air, each breath tasting of blood and iron.
    Squelch!
    A thick, whip-like tentacle shot out, piercing straight through his chest like a spear.
    "Kehehehe¡­" The parasitic monster let out a guttural, mocking laugh. It had reached maturity, its strength now at a B-rank level.
    The Awakener coughed up blood, his face contorted in a mix of terror and regret. Blood gushed from the gaping hole in his chest as his life drained away. His body crumpled to the ground with a dull thud.
    "Dammit!" Isaac growled, his fists clenching in anger. He slammed his stone-covered fist into the monster, shattering it into pieces. "You think you can just kill my teammate and get away with it?!"
    But even as he raged, the situation was growing more desperate. The path to escape was closing fast.
    And then, out of nowhere, a white figure appeared beside the fallen Awakener's corpse.
    It was Ethan.
    He stood there silently, his gaze fixed on the lifeless body. With a casual flick of his wrist, a sleek tachi materialized in his hand. In one swift motion¡ªalmost like he was playing golf¡ªhe sliced into the corpse, extracting the crystal core from the dead Awakener.
    "One for the collection¡­" Ethan muttered, his voice cold and detached.
    "Wait, what???" Isaac's eyes widened to the size of saucers as he stared, dumbfounded, at the scene unfolding before him. Someone, anyone¡ªcould they please explain what the hell Ethan was doing?
    "Hey! We're literally about to die here, and you're over there picking up crystal cores? Are you serious right now?" Isaac shouted, his voice a mix of disbelief and fury.
    "You're the one about to die, not me," Ethan replied nonchalantly, as if he were commenting on the weather.
    "???"
    Isaac was utterly speechless, his face a collage of question marks. His teeth ground together in frustration as he pointed an accusatory finger at Ethan. "This is all your fault! If you hadn't bailed on us earlier, the plan wouldn't have fallen apart!"
    "My plan's going just fine," Ethan said matter-of-factly, his tone calm and detached. Then, with a flicker of crimson light in his eyes, the air around him shifted. A chilling, oppressive force radiated outward as his Domain of the Dead unfolded.
    The parasitic monsters didn't stand a chance. The moment they entered the domain, their bodies exploded violently, sending chunks of flesh and sprays of blood flying in every direction. Within seconds, a vacuum of destruction surrounded Ethan, the ground littered with the remains of the creatures.
    "That strong?!" Isaac's jaw dropped as he watched the carnage. But then, a creeping realization began to dawn on him. Something wasn't right. The overwhelming pressure from Ethan's domain wasn't just affecting the monsters¡ªit was affecting him too. Even with his Earth Armor activated, his body felt unbearably heavy, as if he were being crushed under the weight of the ocean.
    And then it hit him.
    That aura. That power.
    Ethan wasn't human.
    "Isaac! He's¡­ he's the Zombie King!" someone shouted, their voice trembling with fear.
    "What¡­?" Isaac's mind reeled, his worldview shattering into pieces. He stared at Ethan, his face frozen in disbelief. This couldn't be real. It was like the ground had been ripped out from under him.
    Ethan, unfazed by the revelation, continued to expand his Domain of the Dead, the oppressive energy now fully enveloping Isaac. Even with his Earth Armor, Isaac felt like he was being crushed alive, his movements sluggish and labored.
    "Tools that run away mid-battle have no value," Ethan said coldly, his voice devoid of emotion.
    He had initially planned to let them handle the monsters and seal the entrance. But they had proven useless, even trying to flee. If they couldn't be of use, then there was only one thing left for them to be.
    Food.
    "..." Isaac was frozen in place, his mind racing. The sheer power of the Zombie King was suffocating. And now, looking back at everything he'd done¡ªhis decisions, his actions¡ªit all seemed laughable. Captain Zane had told him to "keep an eye" on Ethan, to "take special care of him." And what had he done? He'd kept a Zombie King by his side, completely oblivious.
    He might as well have dug his own grave.
    "You told me earlier to eat whatever I wanted," Ethan said, his tone almost mocking as he slowly approached, his tachi glinting ominously in his hand. "Thanks for the suggestion."
    Isaac's eyes widened in horror. He knew exactly what Ethan meant.
    Ethan was going to eat him.
    The earlier battle had drained Isaac of much of his energy, and now, trapped within the terrifying Domain of the Dead, he couldn't even move. Against Ethan's overwhelming power, killing an A-rank Awakener was no harder than swatting a fly.
    In a blur of motion, Ethan vanished and reappeared beside Isaac. His tachi flashed once, clean and precise. In that single moment, he extracted Isaac's crystal core with surgical efficiency.
    Isaac's eyes remained wide open, his expression frozen in shock and disbelief. His Earth Armor shattered, and his lifeless body collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud. He died with his eyes open, unable to accept the reality of his fate.
    Meanwhile, Ethan's Domain of the Dead continued to obliterate the remaining monsters, reducing them to nothing more than blood and gore.
    The pressure on Chris and the others eased significantly, giving them a moment to catch their breath.
    But when they saw Ethan casually kill Isaac, their faces turned pale with fear.
    "You¡­ you killed him?" Chris stammered, his voice shaking.
    "And?" Ethan replied, his tone calm, almost bored. His crimson gaze shifted toward Chris and the others, who instinctively flinched. To Ethan, they were nothing more than insignificant distractions.
    They had no value as tools, no value as food.
    The only thing they could offer was a bit of entertainment on the road¡ªlike pets.
    Chris quickly nodded, his survival instincts kicking in. "Y-yeah! Good call! He totally deserved it! Trying to sell out his teammates like that? What a scumbag!"
    "..."

 Chapter 222 Youve got quite the mindset

    By now, most of the nearby monsters had been cleared out, but since the entrance hadn't been sealed, a large number of them were still gathering, trying to return to their nest.
    Brandon suddenly remembered something. "Wait a second¡ªIsaac's dead now. We don't have an Earth-type Awakener anymore. How are we supposed to seal the entrance? What do we do?"
    "Oh, no big deal. Looks like I'll have to step in and handle it," Ethan replied, completely unfazed.
    "What?"
    Chris and the others were stunned. They all knew Ethan was a Zombie King, but he'd never shown any Earth-type abilities before. Could he really pull this off?
    Ethan's bright eyes gleamed, his expression calm as ever. He turned his gaze toward the 1,000-foot-long entrance, which was packed with parasitic monsters swarming forward in a frenzy.
    His Domain of the Dead began to expand outward, growing more intense with every passing second. The pressure in the air surged, and soon, the domain reached its full extent.
    The moment the monsters touched it, it was as if they were being crushed under a massive millstone. They disintegrated into fine dust instantly.
    The air filled with a mournful wail. The ground beneath their feet and the surrounding walls began to creak and groan as cracks spread outward in all directions.
    The area covered by the Domain of the Dead was suffused with an aura of utter destruction, as though it was about to obliterate everything in its path.
    As the cracks widened, dust and debris rained down from the ceiling, which looked like it could collapse at any moment.
    "Holy crap!" Chris and the others behind him stared wide-eyed, completely dumbfounded.
    It was clear now what Ethan intended to do.
    When faced with overwhelming power, there was no need for strategy. Just hit hard enough, and miracles would happen.
    Ethan lifted his foot and took a step forward, stomping down hard on the ground.
    "BOOM!"
    The impact was like the final straw that broke the camel's back. The ground trembled violently, and chunks of rock began to collapse, as if a natural disaster had been unleashed.
    The walls of the entrance corridor cracked completely, and massive boulders fell from the ceiling.
    These enormous rocks, weighing tens of tons, crashed down onto the parasitic monsters in the corridor, turning them into nothing more than bloody pulp.
    The monsters screeched and howled in agony, their cries sharp and desperate. But those sounds were quickly drowned out by the deafening roar of the falling boulders. The 1,000-foot-long corridor entrance was soon buried under a mountain of rubble.
    The collapse lasted for several dozen seconds before finally settling down.
    The entire entrance was destroyed, completely buried under the debris.
    "Wow¡­ That Earth-type ability is seriously something else," Brandon said, his eyes filled with awe.
    But behind him, two figures stood quietly¡ªthe scar-faced man and the freckled-faced girl. Both were from the Rancho Cucamonga shelter, and now that they'd realized Ethan's true identity, they were utterly terrified.
    "What a terrifying Zombie King¡­"
    "He's gotta be at least S-rank, right?"
    "Wait¡­ Shouldn't we get out of here?" The scar-faced man suddenly snapped out of it. After all, Ethan had killed Isaac¡ªthere was no way they'd be safe either.
    The freckled-faced girl nodded frantically. "Yeah! We need to tell Captain Zane about this!"
    The two exchanged a quick glance, silently agreeing. While Ethan was busy sealing the entrance, they began to back away slowly, slipping into the shadows as quietly as they could.
    But suddenly, an overwhelming, ferocious aura surged out from deep within the shelter, so powerful it made the air feel heavy.
    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire
    The scar-faced man and the freckled-faced girl froze, feeling a tight grip around their waists.
    They looked down in horror to see a massive, trunk-like tentacle wrapped around them. Their faces went pale with fear.
    Before they could react, the tentacle tightened and pulled them backward with an unstoppable force. They let out piercing screams as they were dragged into the pitch-black darkness. Within moments, their voices were gone.
    "Hm?" Ethan glanced in their direction, sensing the ferocious aura as well. His expression grew more cautious. It seemed there were still significant dangers lurking in the parasitic monsters' nest.
    Chris heard the brief, blood-curdling screams. Though they faded quickly, they left him shaken to his core.
    "What¡­ what was that?"
    "What else could it be in a monster nest?" Brandon replied with a rhetorical question, his voice tinged with unease.
    Both of them were still shaken. The monsters they had fought earlier were mostly juveniles, not particularly strong¡ªroughly equivalent to Awakeners who had just formed their Neurocores.
    But deeper in the nest? That was a whole different story. There could be A-rank monsters, A+ even¡­ or worse, S-rank.
    The creature that had just snatched those two away? Its strength was definitely above A-rank.
    "That's just terrifying¡­" Chris muttered under his breath. He pulled out a small transparent bottle and began pouring its contents¡ªa camouflage potion¡ªall over himself.
    He wasn't sure if it would still work, but anything was better than nothing. Even a little protection was better than none at all.
    "Ugh, what the hell is that smell?" Brandon grimaced, waving his hand in front of his nose.
    "You smell awful¡­"
    After the intense battle, Ethan had successfully played the role of an Earth-type Awakener, sealing the entrance completely. Even if the monsters managed to dig through the rubble, it would take them at least five or six hours.
    That was more than enough time.
    Ethan began collecting the corpses of both humans and parasitic monsters, storing them all in his spatial storage ring.
    There were so many.
    Too many to eat. He couldn't possibly finish them all¡­
    The only thing of real value to Ethan was Isaac's A-rank crystal core. As the 005-ranked Awakener from Rancho Cucamonga, Isaac's strength wasn't insignificant.
    "Alright, let's move. Time to find more food¡ªuh, I mean, the rest of the team," Ethan said casually.
    "Oh, right! Sure, sure!"
    Chris, Brandon, and the remaining seven or eight Awakeners nodded quickly, not daring to voice any objections.
    The group began making their way deeper into the dark, ominous nest.
    Strangely enough, they didn't encounter any more parasitic monsters. It was eerily quiet, as if something was brewing in the shadows.
    ...
    Meanwhile, on the other side of the nest, Mia's team had also managed to fend off the monsters and seal another entrance. With Sean, Zane, and a few other powerhouses in their group, their strength was formidable.
    Zane, ever the opportunist, was busy trying to charm Mia. "Mia, I just took down a few B-rank monsters and collected some crystal cores. Here, they're all for you."
    "Are you trying to teach me how to do my job?" Mia glanced down at the crystal cores in Zane's hand. Despite her sharp words, she took them without hesitation.
    "No, no, of course not," Zane said, shaking his head quickly. He forced a smile and added, "Your friend, Ethan, right? Gotta admit, he's a good-looking guy. Even back in my prime, I'd have to step aside in the looks department. But¡­ his strength doesn't seem all that impressive. He's probably all show, no substance."
    "Don't talk bad about my friends in front of me," Mia interrupted bluntly, her tone leaving no room for argument.
    The group continued moving forward, heading toward the rendezvous point with the other teams. Zane pursed his lips, feeling a bit annoyed. Protective, aren't we? he thought to himself. Not like it matters. Who knows if your friend is even still alive? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    He couldn't help but wonder if Isaac had managed to carry out the task he'd been assigned.
    But with Isaac's strength?
    There shouldn't have been any issues¡­ right?
    Still, Zane decided to plant a seed, just in case. "Mia, this mission is incredibly dangerous. Losses are inevitable. If something happens to a friend of yours, don't take it too hard, alright?"
    "Oh?" Mia turned to look at him, her gaze sharp. "Didn't expect you to be so¡­ philosophical. You've got quite the mindset."
    "Heh, well, yeah. Comes with the territory. We've been on so many missions, seen so much life and death¡­ you just get used to it after a while," Zane said with a forced chuckle, trying to sound nonchalant.
    ...

 Chapter 223 What secret?

    "Yeah, you'll get used to it," Mia said casually.
    But just then, from the darkness ahead, a faint, guttural roar echoed, and a menacing aura began to spread through the air.
    "Huh? More monsters?" Zane frowned, instantly on alert. "These things just don't know when to quit."
    "Get ready for a fight," Mia said, unfazed. With a sharp shing, she drew the tachi from her back. Considering they were deep in the monsters' lair and had sealed off the entrance, running into an attack was hardly unexpected.
    Within seconds, the sound of chaotic footsteps grew louder, closing in fast. Soon, terrifying figures emerged from the shadows.
    They were mostly humanoid, but their grotesque, muscular tentacles marked them as anything but human. These were no ordinary creatures¡ªthey were the elite, mature and powerful.
    "Ugh, these monsters are so scary," a strikingly beautiful woman said, her voice trembling with fear.
    Zane, exuding confidence, turned to her. "Sophie, stay behind me."
    "Oh, okay!" Sophie nodded quickly, like a nervous little bird pecking at seeds.
    As the monsters charged closer, their tentacles lashed out like whips. Zane unsheathed a short alloy blade and darted forward, his speed leaving afterimages in his wake.
    Clearly, his abilities were agility-based. As an A+ rank Speed Enhancer Awakener, his movements were razor-sharp. With swift, precise strikes, he severed the tentacles and plunged his blade into the heart of one creature, expertly extracting its crystal core.
    It was obvious he was no stranger to combat. His efficiency and familiarity with the monsters' anatomy spoke volumes.
    Mia's sharp eyes followed his movements. While she didn't think much of Zane as a person, she had to admit that, as their captain, his willingness to lead from the front wasn't entirely without merit.
    Nearby, another monster lunged at her. Mia's tachi crackled with electric energy, illuminating the darkness as she swung it in a wide arc, slicing through several creatures' torsos in one fluid motion. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Behind her, Sean provided cover. With a single punch, he sent a monster flying over a hundred feet away.
    "Damn it! Where the hell is the supply stash?" someone shouted in frustration.
    Meanwhile, the elemental Awakeners in the group were already channeling their powers. Energy rippled around them as they worked together to fend off the relentless wave of monsters.
    Sophie, a Water Element Awakener, conjured a shimmering blue Torrent Barrier that held the creatures at bay. Beside her, an Ice Element Awakener formed sharp icicles that shot forward like bullets, piercing through several monsters.
    "Nice teamwork, Sophie!" someone called out.
    "Thanks," Sophie replied with a quick nod, though she didn't dare let her guard down. The monsters showed no signs of stopping, continuing their relentless charge.
    As the group fought with everything they had, none of them noticed two shadowy figures silently circling around to their rear, moving like ghosts.
    Sophie, focused on her attacks, unleashed a cascade of water energy that flowed like a waterfall, her movements graceful and fluid. For a B-rank Awakener, her strength was nothing to scoff at.
    But compared to someone like Ethan, she still seemed a bit... clumsy.
    "Water Prison!" Sophie called out, her voice steady. A surge of water coiled around several monsters, trapping them in place.
    Just then, faint footsteps echoed from behind her. Something¡ªor someone¡ªwas approaching, slowly but deliberately.
    "Who's there?" Sophie's instincts kicked in, and she spun around, her eyes scanning the darkness.
    Two figures emerged from the shadows. One was a young man with a scar running across his face, and the other was a girl with freckles dotting her cheeks.
    "Sophie, relax, it's us!" the scar-faced man said, stepping forward.
    "You two?" Sophie blinked in surprise. She recognized them immediately¡ªthey were from the Rancho Cucamonga shelter.
    "Weren't you supposed to stay back and seal off the first entrance? What are you doing here?"
    "We did seal it," the scar-faced man explained. "But then a horde of monsters attacked, and we got separated."
    "Oh, yeah, we've stirred up quite a few monsters ourselves. Getting swarmed is pretty normal around here," Sophie said, not doubting their story.
    The freckled girl suddenly looked serious. "And... we discovered something. A secret about the shelter."
    "A secret?" Sophie's curiosity was piqued. Like many others, she couldn't resist a bit of gossip.
    The freckled girl glanced around cautiously. The battlefield was chaotic, filled with the sounds of clashing weapons and monstrous roars.
    "Come closer. I'll tell you," the girl said in a hushed tone.
    "Alright," Sophie said, stepping toward them.
    The Ice Element Awakener nearby overheard their conversation and, intrigued, decided to follow.
    "What secret? Tell me too!" the Ice Element Awakener asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.
    The scar-faced man and the freckled girl exchanged a glance, then motioned for them to follow. They led Sophie and the Ice Awakener to a more secluded spot, away from the chaos of the battlefield, ensuring no one else would overhear.
    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire
    Sophie and the Ice Awakener looked at them expectantly. "Alright, we're listening now. Spill it," Sophie said, her tone a mix of excitement and impatience.
    "Alright," the scar-faced man said with a nod. But as he spoke, a sinister glint flickered in his eyes.
    "The secret is... I want to devour you."
    "What?!" Sophie's face turned pale as the realization hit her. Something was very, very wrong.
    But it was too late. A sharp, cold pain shot through her abdomen. She gasped, looking down to see a grotesque tentacle piercing through her stomach, emerging from the scar-faced man's mouth.
    Before she could even scream, the man's body began to twist and contort unnaturally. A parasitic creature, still in its juvenile form, wriggled out from his chest, its fleshy mass pulsating as it slithered along the tentacle and into Sophie's body.
    "You..." Sophie tried to speak, her voice trembling with terror. But her vision blurred, and darkness consumed her as she collapsed, unconscious.
    The Ice Awakener, standing beside her, was frozen in shock, her eyes wide with horror. She opened her mouth to scream for help, but before a sound could escape, something coiled tightly around her neck. A tentacle constricted her throat, cutting off her air.
    Her face turned red as veins bulged on her forehead, her tongue involuntarily sticking out. Another tentacle shot forward, stabbing into her abdomen with brutal force.
    ...
    Meanwhile, the battle at the frontlines was nearing its conclusion. Mia, Sean, Zane, and the others had proven their strength, cutting down the wave of monsters with precision and skill.
    The remaining creatures, realizing they were outmatched, abandoned their assault and retreated into the depths of the lair, vanishing into the shadows.
    "Ha! Cowards," Zane spat on the ground, glaring in the direction the monsters had fled. "These beasts really don't know when to quit."
    A younger Awakener nearby tilted his head, puzzled. "That was weird, though. They came at us so aggressively, but then they just bolted."
    "Hmph," Zane scoffed, a smug grin spreading across his face. "Their leader probably realized we're here and is shaking in its boots, scrambling to figure out what to do."
    "Let's hope that's the case," the younger Awakener said, sounding cautiously optimistic.
    But Zane suddenly furrowed his brow, glancing around. "Wait a second... where's Sophie?"
    "Honey, I'm right here," a familiar voice called out from the shadows. Sophie stepped forward, her striking features illuminated by the faint light. She was smiling, her tone sweet and reassuring.
    "Oh, there you are," Zane said, visibly relaxing. "You didn't get hurt during the fight, did you? Wait... what happened to your clothes? They're torn."
    "It's nothing," Sophie said quickly, shaking her head. "I just got nicked by accident earlier. No big deal."
    The Ice Awakener, who had followed Sophie, chimed in with a grin. "Sophie was amazing out there! She took down a bunch of monsters all by herself."
    "Ha! That's my girl," Zane said with a hearty laugh, clearly proud. He didn't seem to notice anything unusual. "Wait till I've got some downtime¡ªI'll make sure to give you something special."
    ...

 Chapter 224 The first parasitic creature

    Meanwhile, Ethan and his group walked through the pitch-black corridor, the silence around them almost unsettling. Yet, nothing happened.
    Perhaps the monster leader had sensed that this group wasn't to be trifled with and decided against sending its minions to attack.
    "When you're out in the wild, the most important thing is knowing who the real big shots are," Chris said smugly, puffing out his chest.
    Brandon glanced at him sideways. "Let's be real, Chris. This is all thanks to Mia. If it were just you, the monsters wouldn't even bother. You're not exactly useful to them. Now, if you managed to condense a crystal core, that might change."
    "Hey, come on..." Chris's face darkened as he caught the jab. "But seriously, I've been feeling stronger lately. My body feels different, and my head's been itching like crazy. I think I'm close to condensing my crystal core."
    "Or maybe you're just growing a brain tumor," Brandon quipped with a smirk.
    Chris's eyes widened. "You little punk! What's that supposed to mean? Don't you know how to respect your elders? Are you saying Uncle Chris has something wrong with his head?"
    "I didn't say that. You did," Brandon replied, feigning innocence. "But if you really are about to condense a crystal core, you'd better be careful."
    "..." Chris was left speechless, though he couldn't deny that the past couple of months had been transformative. Following Mia into battle after battle, risking his life, and consuming a fair share of Neurocores had pushed his limits. Even with his mediocre aptitude, he could feel the signs of a breakthrough.
    The thought of becoming a crystal-core Awakener filled Chris with anticipation.
    "Hey, what do you think my ability will be if I condense a crystal core? Could it be something super powerful? Like, one-of-a-kind, world-shaking stuff?"
    "Maybe you'll awaken the ability to bake whole-grain bread," Brandon joked. "You know, like those mages in World of Warcraft who can conjure food out of thin air."
    "..." Chris rolled his eyes, feeling the younger generation was far too flippant. But then, as he thought about it, the idea of conjuring bread didn't seem so bad.
    If he could make bread out of thin air, he'd probably become the most popular person in the entire human race...
    The group continued following Ethan, chatting idly as they made their way to the rendezvous point. Once there, they'd regroup and plan their next hunting operation.
    As they ventured deeper into the shelter, the air grew damp and stifling. The walls bore clear signs of human excavation, evidence of the shelter's construction.
    There were rooms of various sizes scattered throughout, along with remnants of old equipment¡ªcommunication stations, radar systems, and generators¡ªall of which were now completely destroyed.
    Ethan noticed scorch marks in some areas, the walls blackened from fire. It was likely the result of chaos during the shelter's downfall.
    The corridors branched off in multiple directions, forming a labyrinth-like structure. But Ethan moved with confidence, unfazed by the maze. He clearly knew where he was going.
    Before long, they arrived at a large hall. Broken computer monitors littered the floor, their shattered screens reflecting faint glimmers of light. Various pieces of equipment were scattered around, most of them damaged beyond repair. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    In the center of the room was a table covered in what appeared to be old lab equipment, now broken and strewn about.
    "This should be the place," Ethan said, his sharp gaze scanning the room.
    The rendezvous point they had agreed upon was the shelter's research lab. Its central location made it relatively safe and accessible, with equal distance to all three entrances. It was also one of the shelter's core areas.
    Ethan began inspecting the room, his eyes taking in every detail.
    In one corner, he spotted a fully decomposed skeleton slumped against the wall. Next to it, on the ground, lay a handgun. The skull was tilted to the side, a dark bullet hole visible in its temple.
    It wasn't hard to piece together what had happened. The person had likely been cornered by monsters, with no way out. In the end, they had chosen to take their own life rather than face a more gruesome fate.
    What caught Ethan's attention, however, was the small safe embedded in the wall behind the skeleton. The corpse was partially blocking the safe's door.
    "Chris, come here," Ethan called out casually.
    Chris's ears perked up, and he quickly jogged over. "What's up? Need something?"
    "Move this skeleton out of the way."
    "Uh..." Chris hesitated for a moment, his expression a mix of reluctance and resignation. "Alright, fine."
    He crouched down and began moving the remains. In the pre-apocalypse world, handling a skeleton like this would've been enough to give anyone the creeps. But now? It was just another day.
    Aside from being a bit grimy, it didn't bother him much. He also cleared away some of the surrounding debris, including tattered clothing and other scattered items.
    Once the area was clear, Ethan drew his tachi. With a swift, precise slash, the blade cut through the safe's door with ease.
    Inside, neatly stacked, was a pile of research documents, their white pages still intact despite the passage of time. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire
    "Figures. Looks like it's pretty useless after all..." Ethan muttered to himself, not surprised in the slightest. This place was nothing like the Genesis Biotech lab vault¡ªthere was no way they'd stumble upon a 'Golden Legendary' here.
    Chris and the others, however, were curious. "So, what's in there?"
    "Why don't you take a look yourself?" Ethan didn't even bother to move.
    "Oh, uh, sure..." Chris and the group nodded and started pulling out the documents.
    After sifting through the papers, they found a few pages that caught their attention¡ªinformation about parasitic creatures.
    This whole disaster? It all started in a lab.
    According to the records, the Santa Clarita shelter had collected a few meteorites from outer space. Upon studying them, they discovered unidentified biological cells on the surface.
    And those cells? They were incredibly active, constantly dividing on their own.
    One became two, two became four¡ªthe growth was exponential. Within just a few hours, the cells had developed into a living organism.
    That was the first parasitic creature.
    The records stopped there.
    But what happened next wasn't hard to piece together. Some researcher must've been infected while studying the creature.
    Then, over time, it began infecting others, spreading rapidly. The numbers grew exponentially, forming a significant threat.
    By the time one parasitic creature was exposed, it was already too late¡ªmost of the people nearby had already been turned. And just like that, the catastrophe began.
    This led to the infamous Santa Clarita Shelter Massacre.
    Chris stared at the documents, a chill running down his spine. He couldn't help but feel a twinge of fear. After all, something similar had almost happened at the Los Angeles shelter. "Good thing I caught those creatures in time back at our place. Otherwise, who knows what could've happened!"
    "Oh, well, aren't you the hero of the day," Brandon said, giving him a thumbs-up.
    Ethan, however, was lost in thought. These parasitic creatures had arrived via meteorites from outer space, just like the Radiant Crystals. The similarities were too striking to ignore.
    There had to be a connection between the two.
    Or maybe... something even bigger. A conspiracy, perhaps.
    But before he could dwell on it further, faint footsteps echoed from the other side of the corridor. The sound of human movement.
    It was clear¡ªanother team had sealed off the entrance and was now regrouping here.
    Leading the group was Mia, with Zane, Sean, and a handful of other Awakeners following close behind.
    "Is the main hall up ahead where the supplies are stored?" Sean asked, his voice tinged with anticipation.
    Mia shook her head. "We need to take out the monster leader first. If we don't kill it, finding supplies won't matter."
    "Huh? Oh... yeah, you're right," Sean said, realizing she had a point.
    As they approached the hall, they began to sense the presence of other humans inside.
    Zane's eyes narrowed with curiosity.
    "That's odd. Who could've gotten here before us?"
    ...

 Chapter 225 No, it went fine

    As they headed toward the main hall, nearing the entrance, a few familiar figures came into view¡ªChris and Brandon were among them.
    "Hehehe, Sophie, you're back! How'd it go? Everything smooth? You're not hurt, are you?" Chris hurried over, his concern written all over his face.
    Sophie's eyes sparkled mischievously as she gave a shy smile. "I'm fine, really. What about you? You okay?"
    "Me? Oh, yeah, yeah, I'm good. Totally fine." Chris felt like his bones were turning to jelly. She looked even more stunning than before. If he stared any longer, he might just melt on the spot.
    And he couldn't help but notice something¡ªa subtle shift in Sophie's demeanor toward him. There was a hint of something¡­ an unspoken signal, like she was opening the door for him to get closer.
    Suddenly, he felt like all those whole-grain sandwiches he'd shared with her hadn't gone to waste after all.
    Can't hold onto your sandwiches? Don't expect to hold onto a girlfriend.
    Nearby, Brandon and the others were greeting Mia and her group. Meanwhile, Zane's eyes scanned the area, quickly piecing things together. It was this team. They'd been stationed at the entrance earlier, which made sealing it off easier for them. No wonder they'd gotten back faster.
    Still, the fact that the entrance was secured meant Isaac had succeeded. Whatever task Zane had entrusted to him must've been handled.
    That's my guy, Zane thought, a flicker of pride in his chest.
    Turning to Mia, he decided to give her a heads-up, just in case. "Mia, you saw it earlier¡ªsealing off the entrance wasn't exactly a walk in the park. It's dangerous, and injuries or worse are always a possibility. If Isaac couldn't cover everything, well¡­ that's just how it goes."
    "Yeah, I get it," Mia replied curtly, not saying much more.
    With Chris and the others leading the way, the group moved into the hall together. But the moment they stepped inside, Zane felt something was off. His people¡ªhis team from the shelter¡ªwere nowhere to be seen.
    His gaze swept the room, and then he spotted it. A figure, dressed in pristine white, standing in the center of the research lab.
    "What the¡­?" Zane's eyes widened in shock. He rubbed them hard, convinced he must be seeing things. But no, the figure was still there.
    This doesn't make sense. What's he doing here?
    A sinking feeling hit Zane like a punch to the gut. His mind raced. "Where's Isaac? Where did he go?"
    "Isaac's dead," Ethan said flatly, as if it were the most ordinary thing in the world.
    "What? That's impossible!" Zane's voice rose, his expression twisting with disbelief. "Isaac's one of our shelter's top Awakeners¡ªShelter 005's best! He's strong. There's no way he's dead!"
    "He failed to seal the entrance," Ethan replied matter-of-factly. "Got surrounded by monsters and killed."
    Zane's jaw clenched, his teeth grinding audibly. A vein throbbed on his forehead as he struggled to process the news. "No. No way. Something's not right here!"
    "Captain Zane," Mia interjected, her tone calm but laced with irony. "Didn't you just say earlier that sealing the entrance was dangerous? That casualties were to be expected?"
    "¡­" Zane's face turned an ugly shade of red, his frustration boiling over but leaving him with no retort.
    And then he noticed something else¡ªnone of the people from Rancho Cucamonga Shelter were here. Not the scar-faced man, not the freckled girl. No one.
    Casualties? Zane thought bitterly. This isn't casualties. This is a complete wipeout!
    "But if Isaac's dead," Zane pressed, his voice sharp with suspicion, "then how did you manage to seal the entrance?"
    "The entrance collapsed during the fight," Ethan said casually, as if it were no big deal. "Blocked itself."
    "What?" Zane's disbelief deepened. The entrance had been perfectly intact when they came in. How could it just conveniently collapse like that?
    And then there was the bigger issue¡ªhis entire team was gone. Too many coincidences stacked up, and Zane couldn't shake the feeling that something was seriously off.
    His eyes locked onto Ethan, scrutinizing him. With Ethan's level of strength, there was no way he could've been a threat to Isaac. Then he glanced at Chris and the others. They looked like they'd barely scraped through. No way they could've pulled something like this off either.
    At that moment, Mia spoke again, her voice cutting through his thoughts. "Captain Zane, didn't you say you were used to this kind of life? The whole life-and-death thing?"
    Zane's fists clenched at his sides, his face darkening. But he made up his mind. "I'll get to the bottom of this. I'll find out the truth."
    Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed from the corridor. Another group was returning¡ªRobert's team. His figure emerged from the shadows, his sharp eyes scanning the room.
    "What's all the noise about? Did the plan fall apart?" Robert asked, his tone calm but commanding.
    "No, it went fine," Ethan replied nonchalantly.
    Robert's gaze swept over them, quickly noting the missing members. "These monsters are crafty. You've got to be ready for losses before you even engage. My condolences."
    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Did your team lose anyone?" Zane asked, his frustration still simmering.
    "Nope," Robert said with a shrug.
    Zane: "¡­"
    Robert, with his S-rank strength and extensive experience fighting parasitic monsters, had no trouble leading his team to seal off an entrance. The task had gone off without a hitch.
    Now, with the first phase of their plan complete, everyone regrouped.
    "The next step is the most dangerous part," Robert said, his sharp eyes glinting. "We need to be ready to face the monster leader head-on." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Hmph! I've been ready. Isn't that why we're here? To take it down?" Zane crossed his arms, his tone brimming with confidence.
    "Hmm¡­" Robert nodded slightly. "But finding the monster leader won't be easy. These parasitic creatures rely heavily on stealth as their trump card. The stronger the monster, the better it is at hiding. For monsters above S-rank, they can completely suppress their presence. You won't sense a thing."
    "That's¡­ definitely a problem." Zane frowned, his brows knitting together. With so many monsters around, figuring out which one was the leader felt like trying to pick the right mystery box at random.
    His thoughts wandered for a moment, and his gaze flicked toward Ethan. That guy had no discernible presence at all. It was eerily similar to how Robert had just described the monster leader.
    Robert continued, "Because of this, we can't come up with a detailed plan for what's next. We'll have to adapt as we go. Let's just hope we all make it out alive."
    "Got it!" The group nodded in unison, their determination palpable.
    After a brief rest, they set off again. They moved through a wide corridor, heading deeper into the shelter. The darkness pressed in around them, and the atmosphere grew heavier. Everyone knew the next phase of their mission was fraught with danger, so most kept quiet, their minds focused.
    Well, most of them.
    Sean, for one, seemed completely unfazed. His sharp, curious eyes darted around like a tourist on a sightseeing trip, taking in every detail as if he were on a casual stroll.
    Ethan, as usual, walked silently at the back of the group, his expression unreadable.
    Chris, on the other hand, couldn't stop himself from striking up conversations with Sophie every few minutes. He hadn't expected much, but to his surprise, Sophie responded to every single one of his comments. Every. Single. One.
    Chris was over the moon. Her responses only encouraged him to be even more forward, his enthusiasm bubbling over.
    Brandon, watching this unfold, felt a pang of secondhand embarrassment. He quickly pulled Chris aside. "Uncle Chris, don't you think you're going a bit overboard?"
    "What's wrong with what I'm doing? Huh? You jealous, kid? Don't think I've forgotten how you're always bragging about your online girlfriend," Chris shot back, a smug grin plastered across his face.
    "¡­" Brandon sighed, utterly exasperated. Love really does make people lose their minds. "That's not the point. The point is, her boyfriend¡ªCaptain Zane¡ªis literally right there."
    "Boyfriend? Please." Chris waved dismissively, clearly unbothered. "That's just a fling. Nothing serious." He smirked, recalling Zane's infamous reputation for juggling over two hundred girlfriends. "Just wait. I'll show you how it's done. Watch me score a goal with a solo play."
    Brandon: "¡­"

 Chapter 226 Ill protect youï¼

    The group pressed forward, the corridor growing wider as they advanced. Up ahead, a staircase leading downward came into view.
    That staircase led to the second level of the shelter¡ªthe core area where critical supplies were once stored.
    But now, the air below was thick with a menacing aura, and faint, guttural roars of monsters echoed from the darkness.
    "The final showdown's about to begin," Robert murmured.
    There were no shortcuts left. The only option was to fight their way down, locate the leader of the monsters, and take it out.
    Zane's eyes narrowed as he spoke. "We need to move fast. The barricades at the entrances aren't exactly solid. If the monsters outside manage to break through, we'll be in even deeper trouble."
    "Got it," Robert replied with a firm nod.
    They were halfway down the staircase when shadowy figures began to emerge from the darkness ahead. Humanoid shapes, their bodies writhing with grotesque tentacles, faces twisted into horrifying grimaces. It was clear¡ªthey'd been waiting.
    "Get ready for battle!" Mia called out, unsheathing her tachi with a sharp shing. Behind her, the other Awakeners followed suit, drawing their weapons with grim determination.
    The tension was palpable. Everyone's expressions hardened, bracing themselves as if facing a nightmare made real.
    "ROAR¡ª"
    A monstrous bellow erupted from the shadows, and the parasitic creatures launched their attack. One after another, they charged forward, intent on blocking the humans' path.
    "Kill them!" someone shouted.
    Weapons flashed as the group surged ahead to meet the onslaught.
    Mia, Robert, Zane, and Sean¡ªfour of the strongest Awakeners¡ªtook the lead, holding the front line.
    Behind them, the elemental Awakeners began channeling their powers, energy swirling around them as they prepared to unleash their abilities.
    The battle descended into chaos in an instant.
    Among the fray, Robert moved with an almost ethereal grace, weaving through the monsters like a dancer on a stage. His headphones still rested snugly over his ears, as if the carnage around him was just background noise.
    Zane, on the other hand, fought with raw intensity, his blade slicing through the creatures with such speed that afterimages trailed behind him.
    Mia's face was a mask of calm focus, her tachi cutting through the air with relentless precision. She was a whirlwind of destruction, a living meat grinder on the battlefield.
    Not far from her, Sean fought like a human wrecking ball, sending monsters flying with every swing of his fists. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    With the four of them holding the line, the pressure on the others eased significantly. The elemental Awakeners unleashed their powers¡ªice spikes, fireballs, and other attacks tore through the monsters, thinning their ranks.
    The corridor was filled with the cacophony of battle¡ªshouts, roars, the clash of steel, and the screeches of dying monsters. The fight grew fiercer with every passing moment.
    Amid the chaos, Mia glanced back and caught sight of Ethan.
    He was holding his tachi lazily, almost as if he were bored. With casual, almost indifferent swings, he dispatched any monster that came too close. But if none approached him, he didn't bother moving forward to engage.
    "This guy¡­ he's really something else," Mia muttered under her breath, her tone a mix of annoyance and disbelief.
    Sean sidled up beside her, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Hey, you think that Isaac guy¡­ he's the one Ethan ate, right?"
    "Oh? Even a fool could figure that out," Mia replied, raising an eyebrow.
    Sean smirked, clearly pleased with himself. "Well, I've got another big revelation."
    "What is it?"
    "Ethan was lying earlier," Sean said with absolute certainty.
    "¡­" Mia's face darkened. She'd expected something more profound. "Yeah, no kidding. These days, Ethan lies without even blinking."
    Sean tilted his head, a curious look on his face. "But if he doesn't blink¡­ wouldn't his eyes get dry?"
    ¡­
    The group continued their relentless push downward, carving a path through the monsters. Robert was the first to reach the bottom of the staircase, stepping into a large hall.
    But the monsters kept coming, pouring in from all sides.
    "Robert, you're finally back! I missed you so much!" A soft, trembling voice suddenly rang out from within the horde.
    Robert froze, turning toward the source of the voice. There, amidst the monsters, stood a girl of about fifteen or sixteen. Her skin was pale, her face sweet and innocent, and her large, watery eyes seemed to speak volumes, brimming with childlike purity.
    "Damn it¡­" Robert's brow furrowed. He recognized her instantly. She had been his neighbor for years, someone he'd practically watched grow up.
    But now, she was one of them. A host to the parasite.
    Looking at her face¡ªso familiar, so unchanged¡ªmemories came flooding back. Her laughter, her smiles, the little moments they'd shared over the years.
    Mornings filled with birdsong, warm afternoons under the sun¡­ all of it came rushing back, bittersweet and painful.
    But those days were gone.
    And they weren't coming back.
    "Robert, why didn't you save me back then? Do you know how horrible my death was? My flesh¡­ it was eaten, bit by bit, by those monsters¡­"
    The girl's voice trembled, filled with pain and accusation.
    Robert didn't respond. Instead, he reached up and tapped the Bluetooth headphones resting on his ears, cranking the volume to its maximum. The music drowned out the chaos around him, muffling the sounds he didn't want to hear.
    He hadn't always been a fan of music.
    But now, it was the only thing that could silence the voices from his memories.
    With a flash of light, Robert's Lightning Blade pierced through the girl's chest in one swift motion. Her once-innocent face twisted into something grotesque, her features contorting as a guttural, hysterical scream erupted from her mouth.
    "Goodbye," Robert said coldly.
    With a sharp tug, he withdrew his blade, and in the same motion, flicked out a glowing crystal core from her body. The girl's corpse crumpled to the ground, her skin shriveling rapidly until she became an unrecognizable husk, a horrifying shell of what she once was.
    These monsters¡­ they had a cruel way of using the memories and relationships of their hosts to mess with human minds.
    But Robert was used to it by now.
    He had already killed countless "friends" and "family" with his own hands.
    Even so, it never got easier. It was a torment that gnawed at the soul.
    The pounding music in his ears grew louder, drowning out the voices he didn't want to hear. His eyes scanned the hall, taking in the swarm of monsters. Among them, he still recognized some familiar faces.
    "Kill them all!"
    Moments later, Mia and the others burst into the hall, joining the fight. The four of them were undeniably powerful, each at least A+ rank.
    But the sheer number of monsters was overwhelming, and the prolonged battle was taking its toll.
    The elemental Awakeners in the back were especially drained, their breathing growing heavier with every attack.
    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Sophie, don't worry. I'll protect you," Chris said, gripping his titanium-alloy machete tightly.
    Sophie gave a small, timid nod. "Thank you, Chris. You're so kind."
    "Uh¡­" Chris froze for a moment, her words catching him off guard. His heart swelled with pride, and he couldn't help but grin. Seeing Zane already charging ahead, Chris thought to himself, This is it. Time to shine. No more playing defense¡ªit's time to score.
    Determined to impress, Chris threw himself into the fight with renewed vigor, hacking away at the monsters with exaggerated effort.
    Nearby, Brandon couldn't help but call out, "Uncle Chris, take it easy! We're just here to haul supplies, not play hero!"
    "It's fine! Watch this!" Chris shouted back, his machete flashing as he took down a juvenile monster in just a few strikes.
    While Mia and the others held the front line, some monsters managed to slip through the cracks, circling around to attack the rear.
    And then, from the shadows at the back of the hall, two figures emerged quietly.
    It was the scar-faced man and the freckled girl¡ªboth of whom had been missing for some time.
    "Looks like the fight's heating up," the scar-faced man said with a smirk.
    Chris turned his head at the sound of the voice, and his eyes widened in shock. He had seen it with his own eyes¡ªboth of them had been dragged away by monster tentacles. There was no doubt they had been parasitized.
    But what horrified him even more was that the two of them were now standing right next to Sophie and another ice-element Awakener.
    And neither of them seemed to notice the danger.
    Panic surged through Chris as he raised his machete and charged toward them, shouting at the top of his lungs, "Sophie, get away from them! I'll protect you!"
    ...

 Chapter 227 A hat trick

    Chris was frantic, his movements swift and decisive. He would've stepped up for any teammate in danger, but this was Sophie. There was no hesitation.
    Time to show what being a man is all about.
    His blade sliced through the air, aimed straight for Scarface. Victory seemed imminent¡ªuntil, out of nowhere, Scarface tilted his head, and a tentacle shot out from behind him. It lashed through the air like a steel whip, slamming into Chris with brutal force.
    Thud!
    The impact sent Chris sprawling to the ground, landing face-first in a heap. It wasn't his most graceful moment.
    "Well, that's embarrassing..." he muttered under his breath, trying to push himself up. But before he could fully recover, the sharp sound of something cutting through the air reached his ears. Another tentacle was hurtling toward him, this one aimed to pierce straight through his back.
    Reacting on instinct, Chris rolled to the side in a quick kip-up, abandoning his weapon to grab the incoming tentacle with both hands.
    But the thing was slick with some kind of slimy mucus, slippery and disgusting. Worse, it was strong¡ªstronger than he expected. It slid through his grip bit by bit, coiling around his neck like a snake.
    "Gah!" Chris choked, his throat tightening as the tentacle constricted. His face turned red, veins bulging as his vision blurred with golden sparks.
    Scarface, meanwhile, grinned wickedly. Two more tentacles emerged from his back, slicing through the air with deadly intent, both aimed directly at Chris.
    The situation was dire. Death was staring him in the face.
    "Uncle Chris!" Brandon's voice rang out from behind, filled with panic. He and the others were rushing to help, but they were too far away. There wasn't enough time.
    "Damn it... I told you not to play the hero!" someone shouted in frustration.
    But just as despair began to settle in, something unexpected happened. Chris's body started to glow faintly red, his skin heating up like he'd been thrown into a furnace. Waves of heat radiated off him, distorting the air around him.
    "What the...?" The onlookers froze, their eyes wide with confusion and disbelief.
    The heat intensified, growing stronger and stronger until it reached a boiling point. Then, with a deafening whoosh, flames erupted around Chris, engulfing him in a blazing inferno.
    In that critical moment, Chris had broken through. A crystal core had formed within him¡ªhe had awakened as a fire-type Awakener.
    "RAAAAH!" Chris roared, the flames surging outward. The tentacle wrapped around his neck shriveled and burned, retreating with a screech of pain.
    Finally free, Chris stood tall, flames dancing across his body. He looked down at his hands, flexing them as a newfound power coursed through him. His expression shifted from shock to exhilaration.
    "So this is what it feels like to awaken a crystal core..." he murmured, a grin spreading across his face.
    Confidence surged through him. He reached down to pick up his fallen machete, the flames licking up the blade as if it were an extension of his own body. His eyes locked onto Scarface, who now looked visibly uneasy despite his grotesque features.
    "Let's see if you're worthy of being my first kill as an Awakener," Chris said, his voice low and steady.
    The flames around him roared louder, the heat so intense it made the air shimmer. Then, in a burst of speed, Chris launched himself forward.
    "Flame Breathing, First Form: Wildfire!" he shouted, the words spilling out instinctively. Using the explosive force of the flames, he closed the distance in an instant, raising his blade high before bringing it down in a fiery arc.
    The fire surged with his strike, carving through the air like a dragon made of flames. Scarface barely had time to react. His face twisted in terror as the fire consumed him, his screams echoing through the battlefield.
    And then, silence. The flames died down, leaving nothing but ash in their wake. Scarface was gone, reduced to nothing more than a pile of smoldering embers.
    Chris stood there, his machete still raised, his body surrounded by the faint glow of dying embers. The flames around him flickered out, leaving him standing amidst the falling ash, which drifted down like snow.
    The others stared, dumbfounded. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Uncle Chris... broke through?" someone finally whispered.
    "What was that move he just used?" another asked, still in shock.
    "No idea... but it was kinda cool."
    The murmurs grew louder, a mix of awe and disbelief. For once, Chris had managed to steal the spotlight.
    Feeling the weight of their gazes, Chris couldn't help but let a smirk creep onto his face. He tilted his head slightly, flashing what he thought was his most charming smile.
    "Man, I'm awesome," he thought to himself, thoroughly pleased. And the best part? Sophie had seen the whole thing.
    Surely, she was completely smitten now.
    How could she not be?
    Chris turned around, his gaze landing on Sophie, her delicate features glowing softly in the aftermath of the battle. With a confident stride, he walked up to her, stopping just a step away. His voice was low, carrying a hint of authority.
    "Woman, don't wander off. It's dangerous out here. You're better off staying by my side."
    "Oh¡­" Sophie's cheeks flushed a deep red as she lowered her head, avoiding his eyes. Her shy demeanor made her look even more delicate.
    The others froze, staring at the scene in stunned silence.
    What¡­ what kind of tone was that?
    Was this some kind of over-the-top CEO romance novel moment?
    Brandon, standing off to the side, scratched his head, utterly baffled. Something about today's events felt¡­ off. Could it be? Did Uncle Chris actually score this time?
    Chris, on the other hand, was practically glowing with pride. After all the humiliation he'd endured, today felt like his moment of triumph. Finally, he was the hero. Finally, he was the center of attention.
    But in his self-satisfied haze, he failed to notice the subtle shift in Sophie's expression. Her shy, blushing face slowly twisted into something darker, something sinister. Her lowered head hid a growing malice, and her aura turned icy cold.
    Then, without warning, Sophie's head snapped up. Her face was no longer the gentle, bashful one from moments ago. Her eyes gleamed with bloodlust, her expression twisted into something monstrous.
    Before Chris could react, her abdomen split open grotesquely, and a tentacle shot out with terrifying speed, faster than the eye could follow.
    "Huh?" Chris's eyes widened in shock as he sensed the danger too late. He tried to dodge, but the tentacle was already upon him.
    Schlunk!
    A sharp, searing pain tore through his shoulder as the tentacle pierced clean through. The wound was in almost the exact same spot as the last two times he'd been injured.
    "This¡­ this can't be¡­" Chris stammered, his voice trembling. His wide eyes locked onto Sophie¡ªor whatever she had become. Her once-beautiful face was now a grotesque mask of bloodlust and malice, her monstrous form radiating pure hostility.
    Chris's heart sank. It felt like his entire world was crumbling around him. The dramatic, triumphant moment he'd envisioned had turned into a nightmare.
    "Not again¡­" he muttered, his voice hollow. "Another parasite¡­"
    The sky above was gray and heavy, the snow outside falling in a slow, somber drift.
    Brandon, watching from a distance, let out a long sigh. Somehow, this felt¡­ inevitable. Like the universe was just correcting itself.
    "Uncle Chris really did score¡­ a hat trick," Brandon muttered, shaking his head in disbelief.
    Sophie¡ªor rather, the parasite controlling her¡ªwasn't done. Seeing that her first strike hadn't finished Chris off, she lashed out again, another tentacle whipping toward him with deadly precision.
    Chris gritted his teeth, forcing himself to ignore the pain. With his free hand, he raised his machete and managed to deflect the attack, the blade sparking as it clashed against the slimy appendage.
    "Hey! A little help here!" Chris shouted, his voice strained.
    "Oh, right!" The others snapped out of their daze and rushed forward, joining the fight against the monstrous Sophie.
    But the chaos didn't stop there. Not far away, two other women¡ªa freckled girl and an ice-type Awakener¡ªsuddenly revealed their true forms as well. Their faces twisted into monstrous visages, and they lunged at their former teammates, their bodies morphing into grotesque shapes.
    Brandon quickly pulled Chris out of the fray, helping him retreat to a safer distance. "Uncle Chris, you've done it again. You've sniffed out the parasites for us. You're like¡­ a magnet for them."
    "¡­" Chris said nothing, his face dark as he clutched his wounded shoulder. His mood was at rock bottom, the sting of betrayal cutting deeper than the physical pain. He hadn't even begun to recover from the emotional blow.
    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire
    All he wanted was a sweet, normal romance. Was that too much to ask? Why¡­ why did every woman he got close to turn out to be a parasite?
    Maybe¡­ maybe he was cursed. Maybe being near women was just bad luck for him.
    Chris took a deep, shaky breath, his mind racing. After a moment, his expression hardened, and he made a decision.
    "Brandon," he said, his voice low and resolute. "I've made up my mind. From now on¡­ I'm done liking women."
    "Wait, what?!" Brandon recoiled, his eyes wide with shock. He instinctively pulled his hand away from Chris, as if the declaration had physically startled him.
    Meanwhile, on the front lines, Zane and the others were locked in fierce combat. The battlefield was littered with the corpses of countless monsters, their bodies piling up like small hills.
    But when Zane glanced back, he noticed the chaos unfolding behind them. Sophie and three others had fully transformed into monsters, turning on their own teammates with savage ferocity.
    A pang of sadness flickered across his face. It was always hard to see comrades fall like this.
    But before the melancholy could take root, Ethan stepped forward. His movements were swift and precise, his expression cold and unflinching. With a single, clean strike, he cut Sophie down, her body collapsing to the ground in a heap. Without missing a beat, he angled his blade and carved out her crystal core in one smooth motion.
    His efficiency was almost unsettling. It was clear this wasn't his first time dealing with something like this.
    ...

 Chapter 228 Youre not even worth remembering

    "This guy..." For some reason, Zane found himself growing increasingly irritated just looking at him.
    The atmosphere among the team was tense. Having one of their own get parasitized was unsettling, and it left everyone hesitant to act¡ªespecially the young ice-element Awakener girl.
    She was usually the heart of the group, always cheerful and full of laughter. In a world as bleak as this, having someone like her around was a rare blessing.
    "Damn it! Even she got taken over!"
    "These monsters... they really don't leave any gaps, do they?"
    "When did this even happen?"
    "I... I don't think I can do it. What now?"
    "Yeah, this is... this is tough."
    "..."
    The group stood there, their faces heavy with sorrow.
    But the girl, now cold and unrecognizable, stared back at them with a vicious glare. There wasn't a trace of the warmth she once carried, no hint of the camaraderie they used to share.
    "Tough? Then don't bother." Ethan stepped forward, his figure flickering as he moved with blinding speed. His tachi gleamed as it slashed through the air, aiming straight for the girl's chest.
    If they couldn't bring themselves to do it, then he'd do it for them.
    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire
    Helping others¡ªit was practically second nature to him by now.
    The girl tried to fight back, her parasitic tendrils lashing out, but Ethan's blade shredded through them with ease. In one swift motion, his sword plunged into her chest. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    With a precise twist of the blade, he extracted the crystal core.
    His movements were sharp, efficient, and deadly¡ªso clean it was almost mesmerizing to watch.
    Behind them, the battle was finally stabilizing.
    After cutting their way through, the group had made it to the center of the hall. Many of them were bloodied, their bodies battered and bruised. Their chests heaved as they struggled to catch their breath, their energy reserves nearly depleted.
    If this kept up, they wouldn't last much longer.
    But from the depths of the hall, a suffocating, feral aura began to spread, growing stronger with each passing second. Something was stirring in the darkness, something monstrous.
    "What's coming... we'll have to face it eventually."
    Everyone tensed, their eyes fixed on the shadows ahead. They knew what was waiting for them¡ªa fully evolved monster, likely S-class in strength. Maybe even stronger.
    Robert, in particular, felt his nerves tighten. His star-like eyes flickered with unease as the melody in his ears faltered, disrupted by the creature's overwhelming magnetic field.
    The parasitic monsters kept coming, their cold, lifeless faces a mix of familiar and unfamiliar.
    Robert's Lightning Blade crackled as he swung it relentlessly, his heart growing numb with every strike.
    But then, amidst the swarm of monsters, a figure emerged¡ªa graceful woman in an elegant red dress, her demeanor calm and serene. Her face radiated warmth, her expression tender.
    "Robbie, you're back."
    "Uh¡­"
    Hearing the familiar nickname, Robert froze. His gaze locked onto the woman's face, and a flood of memories surged through him like a tidal wave.
    "Mom... Mom?" The word slipped out of his mouth, the once-familiar term now feeling foreign on his tongue.
    The woman smiled gently. "It's good to see you again, sweetheart. I've missed you."
    "Mom... I can't go back..." Tears welled up in Robert's eyes as he forced the words out. Because he knew¡ªthis wasn't his mother anymore. She had been taken, parasitized by the monsters.
    And yet, seeing her face stirred something deep within him.
    He knew she was a monster now, but he could still feel a faint echo of her warmth.
    The memories were silent, yet deafening.
    That warmth... it wasn't real. It was something he was clinging to in his own heart.
    The woman's smile didn't waver. "Silly boy. If you join us, I'll still be your mother. We can go back to how things were."
    "No. You're not her anymore." Robert wiped his tears away, his voice steadying as he pulled himself together. A brief moment of nostalgia was fine, but he couldn't let himself stay trapped in the past.
    He stepped forward, his star-like eyes blazing with determination. "You're just a disgusting, ugly monster. And today, I'm going to make you pay!"
    With that, Robert gripped his blade tightly and launched himself forward, his movements fluid and graceful, almost like a dance.
    Activating his S-class Awakener ability, Night Legend, he pushed his speed to its absolute limit. The Lightning Blade in his hands shimmered, transforming into a streak of light as he slashed at the woman.
    But she was fast too. With a subtle step back, she narrowly avoided the blade's deadly edge.
    "You really are an ungrateful child, raising your hand against your own mother."
    "Don't you dare use her voice!" Robert's anger flared as he swung his katana again, this time with even more force.
    Clang!
    This time, the woman didn't dodge. Instead, she reached out and caught the blade with her bare hand. The clash of steel against her grip rang out like the sound of metal grinding against metal.
    Robert's brow furrowed, his heart sinking in disbelief.
    "What kind of monstrous strength is this?!"
    Before he could react, a terrifying aura erupted from the woman. Her human facade began to crack, revealing her monstrous nature. A massive, tree-trunk-thick tendril burst from her back, whipping toward Robert with incredible force.
    The air howled as the tendril lashed out, like a wall crashing down on him.
    Robert barely had time to raise his arm in defense before the tendril struck him with a deafening thud. The impact sent him flying over a hundred feet, slamming into the ground with a heavy crash.
    "Huh?" Mia and the others noticed the commotion and turned their heads toward Robert, their expressions growing grim.
    Robert wasn't weak¡ªhe was an S-class Awakener.
    But he'd just been sent flying with a single strike.
    That alone was enough to confirm it: this creature wasn't just S-class. It had to be S+ at the very least.
    "Evolving this fast?" Zane's face darkened, his expression like a storm cloud ready to burst. He realized he'd underestimated the monster leader's strength. But there was no turning back now. They had no choice but to fight to the death.
    "Everyone, attack together!" he shouted.
    "Got it!" Two Awakeners from the rear responded immediately, their focus sharpening as elemental energy began to surge around them.
    The pair¡ªa man and a woman¡ªwere the 003 and 004 Awakeners from Rancho Cucamonga. Both were formidable in their own right.
    Against a monster this powerful, their only chance was to work together.
    "Ice Seal!" The female Awakener stomped her foot, and a wave of freezing energy spread across the ground in front of her.
    Wherever it passed, the monsters froze in place, their bodies stiffening as a layer of white frost encased them. Within seconds, they looked like lifelike ice sculptures.
    "Fire Dragon!" The male Awakener slammed his fists together, flames roaring to life around them. The heat radiating from him was intense, almost suffocating.
    With a powerful push of his hands, a blazing inferno surged forward, twisting and coiling like a dragon as it barreled toward the monster leader.
    "Kehehehe¡­" The elegant woman let out a raspy, guttural laugh, her voice suddenly deep and masculine. The sound was unnerving, sending chills down everyone's spines.
    Her massive tendril slammed into the ground with a deafening crash.
    BOOM!
    The entire shelter trembled violently as cracks spiderwebbed across the floor. With a sudden, forceful sweep, the tendril sent chunks of debris flying forward.
    The icy ground shattered, and the fire dragon was obliterated mid-flight.
    "Watch out!" Mia's eyes narrowed as she shouted a warning.
    Chunks of stone hurtled toward the group. Mia's tachi flashed as she swung it repeatedly, deflecting the incoming debris.
    The hall echoed with the sounds of destruction, dust and smoke filling the air.
    "This thing is insanely strong!"
    The 003 and 004 Awakeners frowned deeply. After such a prolonged battle, their energy reserves were running low, and their attacks had lost much of their power.
    It was clear now¡ªthis was all part of the monster leader's plan. It had waited until they were worn down before making its move.
    As the dust began to settle, a figure emerged from the haze.
    Zane.
    He had managed to slip behind the monster during the chaos, using his teammates' attacks as cover. His speed was unmatched, allowing him to circle around unnoticed.
    This was the essence of assassination.
    "Forgot about me, didn't you?" Zane smirked, his short blade gleaming as he drove it toward the monster's back with lightning speed.
    But the monster leader merely glanced over its shoulder, its expression almost bored. Another thick tendril shot out, slamming into Zane with pinpoint accuracy.
    "You¡­" The monster's voice was cold and mocking. "You're not even worth remembering."
    ...

 Chapter 229 Another one for the collectionâ€¦

    "Bang!"
    Zane took a heavy blow, blood spurting from his mouth as his body was sent flying backward. He tumbled across the ground several times before finally coming to a stop.
    His entire body felt like it had been shattered, the impact leaving him shaken to his core.
    That hit had nearly cost him half his life.
    "Captain Zane!" The group cried out in alarm, their faces filled with worry.
    The monster turned its gaze toward him, clearly not planning to let Zane off the hook. The tentacles behind it shot forward again, this time aiming to finish him off for good.
    "Ice Wall!" The female Awakener, Number 004, acted quickly, her voice tinged with urgency. She summoned her ability, and with a deafening rumble, several thick walls of ice erupted from the ground, standing between Zane and the incoming attack.
    The ice radiated an intense chill, its thickness formidable.
    But the monster's tentacles were like battering rams, charging forward with unstoppable force. With a series of thunderous crashes, the ice walls shattered into pieces.
    "Damn it!" Zane's face twisted in horror as he saw the ice crumble. Taking advantage of the brief moment, he leapt to the side, narrowly dodging the attack.
    "Boom!"
    The tentacle slammed into the ground just inches from him, sending up a cloud of dust and debris. The earth cracked and caved under the impact, fractures spreading outward like a spiderweb.
    "It's too strong¡­"
    "So this is the power of an S+ level?"
    "How the hell are we supposed to beat this thing?"
    "¡­"
    The crowd was on edge, their faces pale with fear. This was, without a doubt, the greatest crisis they had ever faced.
    Zane steadied himself, his chest heaving as he gasped for air. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, and his expression was grim.
    Thank God he was a speed-type Awakener.
    Otherwise, he wouldn't have survived that last attack.
    "Well, well, you're a slippery little one, aren't you?" The monster's voice was a raspy, masculine growl, though it came from the lips of a cold-faced woman. Behind her, two thick tentacles swayed menacingly, exuding a murderous aura that only grew more intense.
    Zane's brows furrowed tightly, his face dark with frustration. "Why the hell is this thing so fixated on me?!"
    Before he could catch his breath, the massive tentacles lashed out again, writhing like an octopus's limbs and carrying the weight of a freight train. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Retreat!" Zane shouted, leaping into the air to dodge. The tentacle smashed into the ground where he had just been standing, sending up another explosion of dust. Then, to his dismay, it twisted mid-air and came after him again.
    "¡­" Zane was speechless, his mind racing as he pushed his speed to the limit, dodging left and right. Every time the tentacle got close, he twisted his body and darted away at the last second.
    He darted across walls, the ground, and even debris, his movements agile and precise. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire
    But Zane knew deep down that one slip-up would mean a direct hit¡ªand he wasn't sure he could take another one. Worse still, his stamina was draining fast, and his movements were growing sluggish.
    "What now?" he thought, panic creeping in. Just then, out of the corner of his eye, he spotted Robert charging at the monster from behind, his eyes blazing with fury as he launched another attack.
    Mia wasn't far behind. Her tachi crackled with electricity as she lunged forward, striking at the monster head-on.
    The two of them coordinated their attacks, one from the front and one from the back, creating a pincer formation.
    But the monster didn't even flinch. It didn't bother to look at them. With a sickening squelch, another tentacle sprouted from its back, whipping around to block their attacks.
    Now the monster had three massive tentacles in play. Two of them were fending off Mia and Robert, while the third¡­ was still relentlessly chasing Zane.
    "FUCK!" Zane cursed under his breath. Even with all this chaos, the damn thing wouldn't leave him alone. His speed was noticeably slowing, his stamina nearly depleted. He'd already had several close calls, barely dodging the tentacle's strikes.
    The situation was getting desperate.
    "This isn't working! I need to find someone to distract it!" Zane thought, his mind racing. His eyes scanned the area, and soon enough, he locked onto a potential candidate¡ªEthan, standing at the very back of the group, dressed in pristine white.
    Far enough away to be safe¡­ for now.
    "Casualties are inevitable in situations like this. Sorry, buddy, but it's your turn," Zane muttered to himself. With a sudden burst of speed, he bolted straight toward Ethan.
    The tentacle, of course, continued its relentless pursuit.
    "Move!" someone shouted as Zane barreled toward the group. Panic spread like wildfire, and people scattered in all directions, desperate to get out of the way.
    But Ethan didn't move. He stood there, calm and composed, his gaze fixed on Zane. It was clear he knew exactly what was happening.
    Zane closed the distance quickly, now only about 20 to 30 feet away from Ethan. At the last second, he veered sharply to the side, dodging out of the tentacle's path.
    "Go for him, not me," Zane thought, silently praying the tentacle would change targets and attack Ethan instead.
    Zane's plan to redirect the monster's attack toward Ethan seemed to be working.
    As he glanced back, he saw the horrifying tentacle change course, heading straight for Ethan without hesitation.
    But just as the tentacle was about to strike, Ethan took a single, subtle step back. His figure dimmed, blending seamlessly into the shadows, and then¡ªhe vanished. Completely.
    "What the¡ª?!" Zane's eyes widened in shock, his face a mix of confusion and disbelief. What just happened?
    The tentacle, now without a target, swung sideways in frustration. Its massive force slammed into someone else instead¡ªa female Awakener, the very same Number 004 from Rancho Cucamonga who had earlier summoned the ice walls to protect him. An A-rank Awakener.
    "Ugh!"
    The woman let out a choked gasp as the tentacle struck her with devastating power. Blood sprayed from her mouth as the sickening sound of bones cracking echoed through the air. It was as if she'd been hit by a freight train, her body flung violently across the battlefield.
    She crashed into a wall with a deafening thud, her body crumpling against it before sliding down to the ground in a grotesque heap. Her head hung downward, her legs awkwardly splayed, and the wall behind her was smeared with blood from the impact.
    A dark red pool began to spread beneath her motionless form. Her breathing was faint, barely audible, and her life was slipping away rapidly. The scene was horrifying¡ªworse than if someone had fallen from a ten-story building.
    "Hannah!" Zane's voice cracked as he screamed her name, his eyes bloodshot with rage and guilt. His heart twisted painfully. He hadn't meant for this to happen. He hadn't meant to get a teammate killed.
    And not just any teammate¡ªHannah had just saved his life moments ago with her ice walls.
    This was his fault. He clenched his jaw so tightly it hurt, veins bulging on his forehead as anger and regret consumed him. But then, a thought struck him¡ªwait a second. Where the hell was Ethan?
    By all accounts, Ethan should've been the one to take the hit. That was the plan. That was the whole point.
    As Zane's mind raced, he suddenly spotted Ethan again. The man had reappeared, now standing calmly next to Hannah's lifeless body.
    And then, to Zane's utter disbelief, Ethan crouched down, drew his tachi, and casually pried out Hannah's crystal core.
    "Another one for the collection¡­" Ethan muttered to himself, his tone disturbingly nonchalant.
    "What the hell are you doing?!" Zane roared, his voice trembling with fury. His entire body felt like it was on fire, rage boiling over as he stared at Ethan in disbelief.
    Ethan glanced up, completely unfazed. "Collecting her crystal core. What, you want to leave it for the monster instead?" His tone was so matter-of-fact, as if this was the most logical thing in the world.
    Zane's fists clenched so tightly his nails dug into his palms. "Hannah was my teammate! She died fighting that monster, and you're just¡­ looting her crystal core? How can you even live with yourself?!"
    Ethan shrugged, brushing off Zane's outrage like it was nothing. "It's not that big of a deal," he said, waving a hand dismissively. "The monster leader's this strong¡ªcasualties are inevitable. You know that as well as I do, don't you?"
    Zane,"¡­"

 Chapter 230 Its time to end thisâ€¦

    The monster's tentacles lashed wildly through the crowd, and in the blink of an eye, several more people were either dead or gravely injured. The situation had spiraled completely out of control.
    Panic gripped everyone's hearts as they scattered in terror, desperately trying to escape.
    Chris and Brandon, in particular, had already bolted far from the chaos. They weren't new to this kind of situation and knew better than to stick around.
    "Let the pros handle the monster boss," Chris muttered under his breath, glancing back over his shoulder.
    The battle had reached a fever pitch.
    Mia and Robert were holding their own, their combat skills formidable enough to force the monster to take them seriously. The creature sprouted five or six more tentacles from its back, unleashing its full power. The appendages flailed wildly, like the arms of a crazed octopus, smashing into walls and the ground with devastating force.
    The sheer strength of its blows sent thunderous echoes through the shelter. The entire structure trembled violently, dust cascading from the ceiling in thick clouds.
    Chris couldn't help but gape in awe. "This thing... it's like something straight out of Naruto! Like the Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki or something!"
    In the heart of the battlefield, Robert moved with an almost supernatural grace, weaving and dodging through the onslaught of tentacles. With a single, powerful leap, he launched himself into the air, soaring like an eagle diving toward its prey. His target was clear: the crystal core embedded in the monster's chest.
    Just get the core out, and it's over... Robert repeated to himself, psyching himself up. His Lightning Blade crackled with energy, glowing fiercely as he pushed his speed to the absolute limit, aiming straight for the monster's chest.
    But the creature¡ªits face cold and twisted into a cruel grin¡ªturned its head to meet him. Its voice rasped, low and mocking, "Dodging tentacles alone won't save you..."
    A hazy white light began to radiate from the monster's body, an eerie energy that seemed to amplify its already overwhelming presence. Its aura grew even more oppressive.
    From a distance, Ethan's sharp eyes caught the shift. His brow furrowed. He could feel it¡ªthere was no mistaking it. That was the power of a Radiant Crystal.
    The Radiant Crystal... it's inside her...
    The monster raised an arm to block Robert's Lightning Blade, stopping it cold. Then, with its other hand, it clenched a fist and swung forward with terrifying force.
    The punch landed like a volcanic eruption. The air itself seemed to explode, a deafening series of sonic booms rippling outward.
    "BOOM!"
    Robert couldn't dodge in time. The blow struck his chest with bone-crushing power. His ribs cracked audibly, his chest caving in under the impact. The force was so immense that his back arched unnaturally, the bones there bulging outward.
    A wave of suffocating pain washed over him. Blood surged up his throat, and he spat it out in a crimson spray. His body was flung backward like a baseball hit out of the park, tumbling over a hundred feet before slamming into the ground with a sickening thud.
    "Cough! Cough, cough!" Robert wheezed, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Every movement sent searing pain through his body, as if he were being torn apart from the inside.
    "No... I can't go down yet," he muttered, his gaze falling on the katana lying just out of reach. The blade was engraved with the word Justice and embedded with his father's lightning crystal core.
    If I fall here, the mission's as good as over...
    He forced his eyes upward, taking in the battlefield.
    Sure enough, Mia was struggling too. The monster's massive tentacles loomed over her, blotting out the light like an impenetrable wall. They came crashing down from above, aiming to crush her completely.
    Mia leapt back, narrowly avoiding the attack.
    "BOOM!"
    The tentacles slammed into the ground, shaking the entire shelter. The tremors grew even more violent, chunks of debris tumbling down as thick clouds of dust filled the air. It felt like the whole place was on the verge of collapse.
    The shockwave sent Mia flying. She tumbled through the air in a wide arc before landing hard, bracing herself with one hand to avoid falling flat. She managed to steady herself, but her face was streaked with dirt, and fresh cuts marred her skin.
    The monster's voice rasped again, dripping with disdain. "Foolish, inferior creatures. Did you really think blocking the entrance would be enough to stop me?" Its tone was like grinding stone, harsh and grating. "On this planet, there are few who can challenge me. You're nothing more than prey, served up on a silver platter."
    "Damn it!" Zane and the others, battered and bloodied, could only watch in frustration. Their strength was waning, their injuries piling up.
    Meanwhile, the monster seemed to grow stronger with every passing second. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Despair crept into their hearts.
    "Die, you pathetic creatures," the monster sneered, its tentacles rising high like the heads of eight massive serpents. They struck out simultaneously, converging on Mia from all directions.
    It was a blow meant to end her.
    But suddenly, Ethan stepped forward, placing himself between Mia and the oncoming attack.
    His eyes burned with a crimson glow, and an oppressive energy radiated from him. The Domain of the Dead spread outward, a wave of pure, suffocating power that crashed over the battlefield like a tidal wave.
    The monster's tentacles, no matter how strong, couldn't withstand the force. They were flung back, repelled by the overwhelming might of Ethan's domain.
    "It's time to end this¡­" Ethan's tall, lean figure stood firm, his voice calm and steady. The oppressive aura of the Zombie King radiated from him, unmistakable and suffocating. Everyone around him felt a chill run down their spines, a deep, primal unease settling in their hearts.
    It was as if a razor-sharp sword hung above their heads, ready to drop at any moment.
    Death felt imminent.
    "What¡­ what's going on?"
    "Is he¡­ the Zombie King?"
    "No way¡­"
    "..."
    Zane and the others stared at Ethan in shock and fear. The sheer weight of the Zombie King's presence was overwhelming, shaking them to their very cores. Even their souls seemed to tremble under the pressure.
    And then, it all clicked for Zane. He finally understood how Isaac had died.
    The realization was almost laughable in hindsight.
    He had actually sent Isaac to try and kill a Zombie King. What a joke. That was nothing short of a death sentence.
    The monster woman's icy gaze sharpened, her instincts screaming of danger. She hadn't expected this¡ªa Zombie King, hiding among the humans.
    Mia, on the other hand, was unfazed. She was used to this by now. Her sharp eyes flicked toward Ethan, and she casually struck up a conversation, as if they weren't in the middle of a battlefield.
    "So, you finally decided to stop pretending?"
    "I told you before¡ªI'm here to protect you," Ethan replied without even turning his head.
    Mia rolled her eyes. "Oh, please. You just think the timing's right now, don't you?"
    "Well," Ethan admitted with a faint smirk, "no need to be so blunt about it¡­"
    He wasn't going to deny it. The truth was, he'd been conserving his strength this entire time. If he'd gone in alone, relying solely on his Domain of the Dead to fight his way through, it would've drained a significant amount of his energy.
    And there was no way he could've sealed off all three entrances by himself while dealing with the monsters outside. That would've been reckless, even for him.
    So, yeah¡ªhaving these "helpers" around had been pretty convenient.
    Now that the monster leader had shown up and taken some damage from the humans, it was the perfect moment to strike.
    It was harvest time.
    "You're clever," the monster woman rasped, her voice like sandpaper. "Your evolution must be quite advanced."
    Ethan's smile widened slightly. "Not bad. Probably a bit further along than yours."
    "Arrogant fool!" The monster woman's killing intent surged. The massive tentacles behind her, each over 200 feet long, writhed like enraged serpents before lashing out toward Ethan all at once.
    But Ethan didn't flinch. His Domain of the Dead expanded further, enveloping the incoming tentacles in an instant.
    The moment they entered the domain, the tentacles froze mid-air, as if time itself had stopped. They trembled faintly, unable to move forward.
    Ethan took a step forward, his figure flickering like a shadow. In the blink of an eye, he was charging straight at the monster woman, his Domain of the Dead surging around him like an unstoppable force of nature.
    To her, it was as if a blood-red ocean had risen up, waves towering high enough to blot out the sky, threatening to drown her completely.
    The instant she entered the domain, her body felt unbearably heavy, as though a massive meteor had crashed down on her. The weight was crushing, suffocating.
    But her S+ level physique was nothing to scoff at.
    She wasn't immobilized.
    The white light radiating from her body flared even brighter than before, the power of the Radiant Crystal amplifying her strength and allowing her to resist the oppressive force of the Domain of the Dead.
    Ethan's cold, handsome face appeared right in front of her. His presence was overwhelming, his Zombie King physique exuding raw, primal power. He was like a humanoid beast, a force of nature in human form. Without hesitation, he raised a fist and swung it toward her.
    The sheer pressure of the punch was indescribable, like a falling star crashing down from the heavens.
    For the first time, the monster woman hesitated. A flicker of fear crossed her face.
    She didn't dare take the hit head-on.
    Instinctively, she crossed her arms in front of her to block.
    "BOOOOM!"
    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire
    The impact was deafening. The ground within a 50-foot radius shattered instantly, cracks spiderwebbing outward as chunks of stone were blasted into the air. The force of the blow was so immense that the debris was pulverized into dust by the shockwave.
    The monster woman, along with her writhing tentacles, was sent flying. Her body slammed into the wall behind her with such force that she became embedded in it, cracks spreading out from the point of impact like a spiderweb.
    ...

 Chapter 231 In battle, casualties are inevitable

    "So strong!" The crowd's eyes were filled with awe. They had thought the monster leader was already terrifyingly powerful, but compared to Ethan, it was like a child facing a giant. Truly, he lived up to his title as the Zombie King of Los Angeles.
    From a distance, Robert stood frozen, utterly stunned.
    This was the first time he had ever seen such a powerful Zombie King. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    The monster crashed into the wall, leaving a gaping, pitch-black hole as rubble crumbled around it.
    Ethan wasn't about to let up. He planned to press the attack, giving her no chance to recover. In a flash, he surged forward again.
    Sensing the danger, the monster lashed out first. A single tentacle shot out from the darkness of the hole, slicing through the air with a sharp whooshing sound, carrying immense force.
    Ethan's Domain of the Dead swirled around him like a storm, shielding him effortlessly. Without hesitation, he raised his hand, and a sleek tachi appeared in his grip. With a swift motion, he slashed forward.
    Swish! Swish! Swish!
    He struck multiple times in quick succession, slicing the tentacle into pieces, each segment falling to the ground.
    But to everyone's horror, the severed pieces began to writhe and squirm, as if alive, and then started reattaching themselves.
    Ethan glanced at the regenerating tentacle, his expression calm, almost indifferent.
    He wasn't particularly surprised. He simply thought to himself, As expected of the monster leader. Its regeneration is leagues above the smaller ones.
    At that moment, the elegant woman's figure emerged from the dark fissure. The tentacle that had been severed was now fully reattached to her body.
    Her hair hung in disarray, her once-luxurious gown now tattered and torn. She no longer looked regal but instead resembled a vengeful specter crawling out of hell. Her face was twisted with malice, her eyes burning with fury as they locked onto Ethan.
    "You can't kill me!" she hissed, her voice dripping with venom.
    "Oh? Is that so?" Ethan replied, his tone calm but laced with a dangerous edge. Gripping his tachi tightly, he leapt forward like a predator pouncing on its prey, aiming straight for her chest.
    "This guy..." The woman's expression grew grim. Despite her bold words, fear flickered in her heart. She had thought defeating the human warrior would secure her victory, but now she realized¡ªhe was the true final boss.
    As Ethan closed in, the monster lashed out with all nine of her tentacles, whipping them forward to block his attack.
    But Ethan's Domain of the Dead was too overwhelming. The oppressive energy radiating from him made it impossible for the tentacles to even touch him. Each one that got close was instantly repelled.
    Ethan was like an unstoppable war machine, plowing through every obstacle in his path.
    In the blink of an eye, his tachi pierced toward the monster's chest¡ªright where her crystal core was located. A direct hit here would be fatal.
    The woman's eyes widened in terror. She frantically raised her hands to block the strike.
    Clang!
    A sharp metallic sound rang out as she managed to deflect the blade slightly. Instead of piercing her chest, the tachi plunged into her abdomen. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire
    The monster leader let out a sigh of relief. As long as her crystal core remained intact, any other injury was just superficial¡ªnothing that could kill her.
    But then, Ethan made his next move.
    He activated the fire crystal core embedded in the tachi's hilt. A wave of searing heat erupted, and flames roared to life, engulfing the blade in an instant.
    "AAAAARGH¡ª!"
    The monster let out a blood-curdling scream.
    The long blade, now burning fiercely, scorched her from the inside. The stench of charred flesh filled the air.
    The flames were agonizing, but what made it worse was Ethan's Domain of the Dead. At such close range, the crushing pressure was unbearable, like a massive millstone grinding her down. Even with her formidable physique, she couldn't withstand it.
    The monster leader writhed in agony, her shrieks echoing wildly. Desperation filled her mind as she frantically searched for a way to escape.
    Suddenly, with a sickening squelch, her back split open. From the gory wound, a new creature emerged, drenched in blood.
    This was her ultimate form.
    The true monster leader.
    It was humanoid in shape but grotesque in appearance. Its limbs were unnaturally thin, and nine writhing tentacles extended from its back, twitching erratically. Its head resembled that of a tyrannosaurus, with two small, glowing yellow eyes that gleamed with malice. Its mouth was filled with jagged, razor-sharp teeth, bared in a menacing snarl.
    "So that's the monster leader's true form?" someone muttered.
    "Ugh, it's so ugly..."
    "It crawled out of the woman's body!"
    "Not this trick again..."
    "...."
    The crowd stared in tense silence.
    They had seen this "shedding its skin" trick before, back at the shelter. But even so, witnessing it again sent chills down their spines.
    After shedding its previous form, the monster's first instinct was to put as much distance as possible between itself and Ethan.
    Its feral, blood-red eyes scanned the battlefield until they locked onto a human spectator.
    "Oh, hell no!" The man, immediately sensing danger, felt a wave of dread wash over him. He was none other than the 003 Awakener from Rancho Cucamonga.
    "Run for it!" someone shouted.
    But the monster wasn't about to let him escape. Whether it was to replenish its strength, claim a new host, or both, it had no intention of sparing him.
    One of its thick, writhing tentacles lashed out, coiling tightly around the man's waist, and dragged him closer. The monster's true form followed swiftly, closing the gap in an instant.
    The way the monster parasitized its victims wasn't by burrowing inside them¡ªit was far more grotesque. It simply pressed its body against theirs. The moment their skin made contact, it was as if the strongest adhesive in the world had fused them together.
    The young man thrashed violently, his skin stretching unnaturally as he struggled to break free, but it was useless. In mere seconds, the two had merged into one.
    From a distance, the scene looked disturbingly "intimate," almost like two lovers locked in a tight embrace. But up close, it was nothing short of horrifying.
    Chris, watching from the sidelines, felt a chill run down his spine. He couldn't help but think, Thank God I didn't pick this monster to mess with earlier...
    The rest of the onlookers were equally horrified, their faces pale with fear.
    Ethan, however, had only one thought as he observed the scene: What a waste of resources.
    Without hesitation, he gripped his tachi and charged at the monster once more.
    The monster, still reeling from the pain of its earlier encounter with Ethan, was visibly shaken. Seeing him approach again, it panicked and instinctively grabbed another human to use as a shield.
    This time, its unfortunate victim was Zane, another survivor from Rancho Cucamonga.
    "No¡­ no, please!" Zane cried out in terror. He was already severely injured and completely drained of energy, unable to put up any resistance.
    Ethan's tachi was already hurtling toward him.
    "Don't kill me!" Zane screamed, his voice cracking with desperation.
    But Ethan didn't hesitate. If anything, his blade moved even faster.
    "In battle, casualties are inevitable," Ethan said coldly.
    "..." Zane's face turned ashen. In his final moments, as the tachi pierced through his chest, his panicked expression froze. Darkness consumed his vision, and just before losing consciousness, one final thought crossed his mind: If there's a next life¡­ I'll never talk about 'acceptable losses' again¡­
    The tachi, after skewering Zane, continued its trajectory and plunged into the monster's shoulder.
    Ethan didn't stop there. With a swift horizontal slash, he aimed to cleave the monster's body wide open.
    But the monster reacted quickly, twisting its body to avoid a fatal blow to its crystal core.
    Swish!
    Instead, Ethan's blade severed one of the tentacles from its shoulder, sending it tumbling to the ground.
    "Hmph! It's useless!" the monster leader sneered. The severed tentacle began to writhe and squirm, inching its way back toward the monster's body to reattach itself.
    But just as it was about to reconnect, a figure suddenly appeared in midair.
    It was Robert.
    His face was pale, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, but his eyes burned with determination. In his hands, the Lightning Blade crackled with energy, its speed reaching an almost blinding level. Like a bolt of lightning splitting the apocalypse itself, he plunged the blade downward, pinning the writhing tentacle to the ground.
    "Let me give you a little shock therapy," Robert said, his voice steady despite his injuries.
    He activated his A+-grade lightning crystal core, unleashing a surge of electricity that coursed through the entire tentacle. Sparks flew, and the air filled with the acrid smell of burning flesh. The tentacle turned black and charred, its movements ceasing entirely.
    "Damn you!" the monster leader roared, its eyes wide with fury.
    ...

 Chapter 232 The inevitable moment had come...

    The monster lost one of its tentacles. While it wasn't a fatal injury, its strength was significantly diminished. It had already been no match for Ethan, and now it was even more out of its depth.
    Swish! Ethan's tachi sliced through the air again, severing another tentacle.
    "This time, let me handle it!" Sean shouted as he sprinted forward. With a powerful leap, he threw himself onto one of the remaining tentacles, pinning it beneath him.
    Sean might not have been the sharpest tool in the shed, but he was strong. While he couldn't take on the monster head-on, holding down a single tentacle was well within his capabilities.
    Seeing this, the others quickly jumped in to help.
    "I'm in!"
    "Let's all gang up on it! Hack it to pieces!"
    "But... it's just a tentacle¡­"
    "Doesn't matter! Hack it to pieces anyway!"
    "..."
    The monster's leader ground its teeth in frustration. On any other day, it could've easily wiped out these humans without even sparing them a glance. But today? Today, they were working together with that damn Zombie King, ganging up on it like a pack of wolves.
    "Damn lowly creatures!" it snarled.
    But it didn't have time to dwell on its anger. Ethan's relentless attacks left it no room to breathe.
    The tachi slashed again and again, tearing through its flesh.
    The monster's strength continued to wane, its energy rapidly depleting. Its body grew heavier, and even the oppressive force of the Domain of the Dead became unbearable.
    Its movements became sluggish, its injuries worsening with every passing moment. It was a vicious cycle, spiraling toward its inevitable end.
    Ethan's tachi moved with the force of a storm, leaving afterimages in its wake. Finally, with a precise thrust, the blade pierced the monster's chest.
    For a moment, everything froze.
    The monster's body stiffened. Slowly, it lowered its head, staring blankly at the wound in its chest. It could feel it¡ªits life was slipping away.
    In that fleeting moment, a strange sense of clarity washed over it. "I can't believe it¡­ I'm dying at the hands of the creatures of this planet¡­ I was supposed to rule this world¡­"
    "Yeah, not even close," Ethan replied casually. "You couldn't even take over Santa Clarita."
    The monster's eyes widened in disbelief. "I evolved to my ultimate form¡­ I should've been invincible. How¡­ how could this happen?"
    "You're strong, I'll give you that. A bit of a pain to kill, honestly. But just a bit," Ethan said, his tone calm. With a sharp swish, he pulled the tachi free, flicking the blade to dislodge the blood. As he did, he deftly extracted the monster's crystal core¡ªa blood-red gem radiating an intense, ominous energy.
    This core was the culmination of the monster's consumption of thousands of lives, their flesh and blood condensed into pure power.
    The monster's body swayed before collapsing backward with a thunderous crash. Even in its final moments, it muttered under its breath, "You lowly creatures¡­ one day¡­ you'll all die¡­ every last one of you¡­"
    "Hm?" Ethan caught the faint murmuring and frowned. It didn't sound like a curse born of spite. Maybe¡­ it was a warning? Could something really be coming?
    But Ethan shook the thought from his mind. No point worrying about it now.
    With that, the battle was finally over.
    The survivors let out sighs of relief, their faces a mix of exhaustion and disbelief. This mission had been a rollercoaster of chaos and danger. Some of them, their nerves finally relaxing, simply plopped down on the ground, too drained to care.
    "It's finally over¡­ we got our revenge¡­" Robert murmured, his voice distant. His expression was blank, as if he'd lost his sense of direction. For so long, revenge had been his sole purpose. Now that it was done, he didn't know what to do next.
    Not that it mattered much. He figured his life was nearing its end anyway. The S-grade crystal core in his head was far too valuable to the Zombie King. There was no way Ethan would let him walk away.
    As his gaze drifted forward, he noticed Ethan was busier than ever¡ªmore so than during the fight itself.
    Ethan was systematically extracting crystal cores from Zane's group, pocketing them one by one. He didn't stop there, either. He collected the corpses of the parasitic monsters they'd killed, muttering something about "sandwich cookies." Even the monster leader's massive tentacles didn't escape his attention. "Grilled squid skewers," he called them, eyeing them like a gourmet snack.
    From the monster leader's body, Ethan also unearthed a glowing Radiant Crystal that shimmered with an ethereal light.
    "Now this¡­ this is a treasure," Ethan mused, turning the crystal over in his hand. With this, he now had two Radiant Crystals. He couldn't help but wonder¡ªhow many of these existed on the planet? Five, maybe? If he collected all five and snapped his fingers, would something happen? Or maybe if he found seven, he could summon something and make a wish?
    Ethan moved methodically, collecting crystal cores and bodies with a practiced efficiency that was almost unsettling.
    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he finished his work and slowly approached Robert.
    The inevitable moment had come...
    Robert let out a bitter laugh. "No matter what, I have to thank you. You helped me get my revenge. Without you, I'd probably already be dead on the battlefield. If you want my life, just take it."
    "Oh, no need for that just yet," Ethan said suddenly.
    "Huh??" Robert's eyes widened in shock, his expression a mix of confusion and disbelief. "You're¡­ not going to kill me?"
    "Nah. There are still plenty of monsters outside that need dealing with. If you die now, your group won't stand a chance of breaking through," Ethan replied matter-of-factly.
    Hearing this, the others suddenly remembered¡ªthe fight wasn't over. There was still a massive horde of monsters outside, waiting to storm in the moment the entrance was opened.
    "Ugh! Just let me drop dead already!"
    "I'm completely spent. I've got nothing left in the tank."
    "Well, tough luck. We've got no choice but to push through."
    "..."
    The group groaned and complained, their exhaustion palpable.
    But Mia, standing off to the side, caught onto a peculiar detail in Ethan's words. "Wait a second¡­" She turned to him, narrowing her eyes. "You just said 'we' need to break through. So what are you planning to do?"
    "What, me? You think I need to stick around for that?" Ethan said with a smirk. "I'm heading home, obviously. I've done my part protecting you all up to this point. If anything comes up, just give me a call. Later!"
    Before anyone could respond, Ethan took a step back, his figure melting into the shadows. In the blink of an eye, he was gone, swallowed by the darkness.
    Thanks to his Domain of the Dead ability, Ethan could bypass terrain entirely. He didn't need to open the entrance to leave, and with no high-level monsters outside capable of sensing him, he could come and go as he pleased.
    The rest of the group stood there, dumbfounded.
    "He¡­ he just left like that?" Chris asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.
    "What did you expect? For him to stick around and carve out your crystal core before leaving?" Brandon quipped from the side.
    Chris instinctively clapped a hand over his chest, his face turning pale. Only now did he remember that he'd condensed a crystal core of his own. To someone like Ethan, that might have¡­ certain "nutritional" value. "We¡­ we can't let anyone know about this¡­" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Mia rolled her eyes, unimpressed. Ethan's behavior didn't surprise her in the slightest. After all, he was the kind of guy who always looked out for himself first.
    "Alright, let's take a breather, gather some supplies, and then get ready to break out."
    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire
    "Got it!" the group responded in unison, snapping out of their daze.
    After a brief rest, they began scavenging for supplies. Robert, who knew the layout of the shelter like the back of his hand, quickly led them to the storage area.
    Most of the supplies were either expired or outright rotten, but they managed to find a decent amount of long-lasting food¡ªcanned goods, compressed biscuits, and the like, with shelf lives of up to five years.
    They also stumbled upon some two-year shelf-life granola and nuts, which were still in good condition.
    More importantly, they found a stash of medical supplies, which could prove invaluable.
    Meanwhile, Sean was darting around the warehouse like an overexcited squirrel, rummaging through every corner.
    Though he didn't find any fresh apples, he did uncover a sealed packet of apple seeds. His face lit up with joy as he held them up, grinning from ear to ear. He even started humming a little tune to himself.
    ???? "I'm a little apple¡­" ????
    ...

 Chapter 233 Shrimpy is back!

    At this moment, Ethan was walking through an open plain, heading back to Los Angeles. In the distance, a river flowed gently, surrounded by lush greenery.
    The small animals that had been parasitized by monsters were nowhere to be seen now. Occasionally, a few zombies wandered aimlessly, drifting through the landscape.
    But then, out of nowhere, a deafening roar erupted in the distance, like a massive bell shattering the sky, its echoes lingering in the air.
    The nearby zombies, previously sluggish, instantly became ferocious, as if summoned. They charged madly toward the source of the roar.
    Ethan understood the meaning behind the sound¡ªit was clearly a signal for a zombie attack.
    "Is there a Zombie King out hunting?" he wondered to himself. But in this post-apocalyptic world, it wasn't exactly a rare occurrence. He'd seen it all before.
    The direction of the roar, though, seemed to be coming from Rancho Cucamonga.
    Ethan didn't dwell on it too much. He continued along the riverbank, making his way back to his territory.
    As soon as he stepped onto the city streets, several Zombie Kings¡ªBulldozer, Laura, PhD¡ªand a group of elite zombies immediately came to greet him.
    "Hey, boss, you're back!" Bulldozer grinned, his tone carrying a hint of anticipation. Of course, he was wondering if the boss had made a good haul during his hunt¡ªmaybe even something with a new flavor.
    Ethan didn't waste any words. With a wave of his hand, he tossed out all the monster flesh he'd brought back.
    And this time, there was a lot¡ªenough to pile into a small mountain. Among the haul were some premium cuts, like tentacles as thick as oak barrels¡ªwhat you might call "grilled giant squid on steroids."
    "Holy crap¡­" Bulldozer and the other zombies' glowing eyes flickered with excitement. They hadn't expected this much, and most of it was high-quality stuff¡ªwhat they called "Sandwich Cookies."
    "Dig in," Ethan said casually before turning and walking away without looking back.
    The zombies' eyes lit up with excitement, and they immediately dove into a ravenous feast.
    "As expected of the boss¡ªhe always delivers."
    "Yeah, the boss never lets us down."
    "This is amazing¡­" The zombies couldn't help but marvel.
    Soon, the street was filled with the sounds of flesh being torn apart, chewed, and devoured. The heavy scent of blood filled the air, and the sight of the feeding frenzy was nothing short of chilling.
    Not far away, Big Ears came rushing over. Since there was so much food this time, he'd finally get a share for himself.
    He grabbed a tentacle and started chomping down on it with gusto.
    Big Ears was almost moved to tears.
    For once, he didn't have to eat leftovers.
    He was overwhelmed with happiness.
    And with so much food, there was no way they'd run out¡ªabsolutely no way¡­
    As he ate, he couldn't help but think of his good buddy, Shrimpy. Too bad Shrimpy had gone back to Santa Monica and was missing out on this feast.
    Just as he was feeling sentimental, a zombie figure appeared at the corner of the street, carrying a massive mutated lobster on its back.
    "Huh?" Big Ears noticed something and immediately turned to look.
    The zombie shouted loudly, "It's me, the ruler of Santa Monica¡ªShrimpy is back!"
    Big Ears: "..."
    ¡­
    Ethan returned home and, as usual, took a hot shower. He changed into a white shirt, poured himself a glass of juice, and began consuming crystal cores.
    He first took out the red crystal core from the parasitic monster's leader. Its energy was pure, radiating an eerie red glow that was both dreamlike and mesmerizing.
    This was an S+ grade crystal core, even stronger than the one from the Azure Scaled Zombie King he'd encountered before.
    Ethan swallowed it in one gulp. The crystal core melted in his mouth, incredibly sweet¡ªlike biting into a lychee.
    Different monsters' crystal cores had different flavors.
    But they were all delicious.
    The crystal core dissolved into a warm current that flowed through his entire body. As the energy was absorbed, Ethan's Zombie King physique grew even more powerful. Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire
    "S+ grade crystal cores really are something else¡­" Ethan thought to himself, savoring the experience. The energy from this single crystal core would take him days to fully absorb. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    But crystal cores of this caliber were incredibly rare.
    Given the current stage of biological evolution, they were undoubtedly at the top of the food chain.
    Afterward, Ethan stayed home, with nothing much to do. He pulled out his phone and started scrolling.
    "Let's see if there's any news¡­"
    Before long, the official website of the shelter updated with two new announcements.
    "Breaking news: The monster leader in Santa Clarita has been defeated! Our team successfully broke through and brought back a significant amount of critical supplies. Additionally, they've returned with Santa Clarita's No. 001 S-Class Awakener¡ªRobert."
    "He's coming to Los Angeles?"
    Ethan pondered for a moment. It made sense¡ªafter all, Robert had avenged his greatest grudge. There was no reason for him to stay in Santa Clarita anymore.
    For Ethan, this was good news.
    Another tool in the toolbox.
    But it wasn't the first announcement that caught Ethan off guard. It was the second one.
    "In Memoriam: The Rancho Cucamonga shelter has been overrun by zombies. Tens of thousands of humans have perished, devoured by the undead. A few survivors managed to escape and have fled to San Bernardino."
    "The Rancho Cucamonga shelter was breached¡­" Ethan muttered to himself.
    He recalled Locomotive mentioning that Rancho Cucamonga had a Zombie King with a particularly strange ability¡ªDream Invasion. Its power was formidable.
    What's more, the attack had been timed perfectly. The Zombie King had struck while Zane and his team were off in Santa Clarita, leaving the shelter defenseless. This showed that the Zombie King wasn't just powerful¡ªit was strategic and intelligent.
    Ethan's thoughts drifted back to the tsunami-like roar of zombies he'd heard on his way home.
    It was likely the sound of the assault on the human shelter¡­
    The most critical factor, though, was that Rancho Cucamonga's Awakeners¡ªNo. 002, No. 003, No. 004, and No. 005¡ªhad all been killed by Ethan himself. With their deaths, the shelter's fall was inevitable.
    But this also meant that Rancho Cucamonga had now birthed an undisputed zombie overlord.
    Having such a presence in a nearby city¡­
    It made Ethan feel uneasy.
    ...
    The next few days passed without incident. The territory returned to its usual calm, and everything proceeded as normal.
    The Zombie Kings roamed about freely. When they got hungry, they'd head to the river to grab some fish from Sprout. Occasionally, they'd bask in the glow of Radiant Crystals, enjoying a sort of "sunbathing." Life was, in a word, relaxing.
    Big Ears, in particular, was in high spirits these days¡ªhis good buddy Shrimpy was back.
    He, Shrimpy, and Locomotive, the trio of zombie misfits, had gathered at the edge of the territory.
    "Who would've thought we'd all evolve into absolute overlords? Thinking back on everything we've been through, it really wasn't easy," Big Ears said, his tone tinged with nostalgia.
    Locomotive chimed in, "Well, Shrimpy and I are the undisputed overlords of two cities. Big Ears, you're still a level below us."
    "¡­" Big Ears' face darkened. But after thinking about it, he had to admit it was true.
    The Azure Scaled Zombie King of Santa Monica had been taken out by Ethan, and no other powerful Zombie King had risen to take its place. So, Shrimpy calling himself the ruler of Santa Monica wasn't exactly a stretch.
    "This won't do. I need to claim a city for myself too," Big Ears thought, feeling a sudden urgency. Random rampages and mindless killing just weren't cutting it anymore. To stay relevant, he needed to become a ruler¡ªsomeone with a title worth bragging about.
    As he was mulling this over, his large ears twitched.
    He picked up on faint sounds.
    "Huh?" Big Ears lifted his gaze and looked ahead.
    He spotted a group of zombies approaching from outside the territory.
    Their faces were twisted and terrifying, their eyes filled with malice.
    It was clear at a glance¡ªthey weren't locals.
    ¡­

 Chapter 234 Not interested

    "Could it be an intruder?" Shrimpy and the other zombies immediately went on high alert.
    At the front of the approaching zombie group stood their leader, a grotesque-looking zombie with a deep gash across his skull, leaving a noticeable dent in his head. His name? Wreckhead.
    He hailed from Rancho Cucamonga and was riding high after recently taking down a human refuge. This time, he'd come to Los Angeles on orders from his boss to seek out Ethan for a potential collaboration.
    Apparently, many of the humans who had escaped the refuge fled to San Bernardino. Since Ethan had once caused chaos there, Wreckhead's boss figured teaming up with him to attack San Bernardino might be a smart move.
    "So, this is Los Angeles, huh? Wonder if that so-called Zombie King will be up for working together," Wreckhead muttered under his breath.
    One of his zombie underlings chimed in, "Of course he'll agree! Teaming up with our boss? That's an honor for him."
    "Let's head in and take a look around first. I'm curious to see what kind of zombies they've got here," Wreckhead said, his curiosity piqued.
    As he glanced ahead, he spotted three zombies¡ªBig Ears, Shrimpy, and Locomotive¡ªstaring him down with wary eyes, sizing him up.
    Big Ears had already assessed the situation. The zombie in front of him didn't seem particularly strong¡ªprobably just B-tier at best. No reason to be scared or run away.
    "Hey! Where are you guys from?" Big Ears called out.
    "I'm not 'hey.' The name's Wreckhead," the lead zombie replied.
    "Oh¡­" Big Ears muttered to himself, thinking, What a terrible name. Wreckhead? Seriously? Sounds like his brain's as busted as his skull. Probably not the sharpest tool in the shed. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire
    Wreckhead, noticing that these zombies seemed to have some strength, decided to probe further. "Are you guys the Zombie Kings around here?"
    "Well, well! Someone's got a good eye," Big Ears said, puffing up a little.
    Locomotive, standing nearby, struck a mysterious pose, clearly enjoying the attention. Finally, someone who gets it!
    "I'm Locomotive, the undisputed ruler of the zombie scene in San Bernardino!" he declared.
    "And I'm Shrimpy, the absolute boss of Santa Monica," Shrimpy added smugly, his face full of pride.
    "Huh?" Wreckhead blinked in surprise. Two top-tier bosses? In a place as small as the outskirts of Los Angeles? He was genuinely taken aback. "My apologies¡­ didn't realize I was in the presence of such big shots."
    Big Ears, basking in the moment, smirked. "Now you know how impressive we are. So, what's your business here?"
    "Oh, I'm from Rancho Cucamonga. I'm here to see your boss and talk about a potential partnership," Wreckhead explained.
    Big Ears gave him a once-over, his expression turning dismissive. "You? What makes you think you can just waltz in and meet our boss? He's not someone you can just casually request an audience with."
    "Ha! And if your boss misses out on something important because of you, can you handle the consequences?" Wreckhead shot back.
    Big Ears paused, considering the point. Hmm, he's got a point there. "Fine, follow me."
    "Now we're talking," Wreckhead said with a nod.
    Big Ears led the way, guiding Wreckhead and his group toward the main building. As they walked, Wreckhead kept glancing around. Aside from discussing the partnership, his boss had also tasked him with assessing the strength of the zombies in Los Angeles.
    But so far, he hadn't seen much.
    That was because Ethan, aware of the approaching zombies, had already ordered his underlings to hide. No need to reveal their full numbers or strength to outsiders. Only a few low-level zombies were left wandering the streets as a distraction.
    "Doesn't seem like there are many zombies here¡­" Wreckhead thought to himself, feeling a bit underwhelmed.
    After a short walk, they arrived at the main building. Towering skyscrapers loomed overhead, and a few red-eyed black crows circled ominously in the sky.
    "Not a bad setup," Wreckhead remarked, somewhat impressed.
    Before long, they reached the street in front of the building. Ethan had already sensed the presence of the outsiders and slowly emerged from the shadows.
    Big Ears scurried up to him eagerly. "Boss, we've got a zombie here who says he wants to talk about a partnership."
    "Hmm," Ethan murmured, immediately understanding the situation.
    Partnership? Between zombies? Ethan thought to himself. Yeah, right. It's either domination or destruction. Partnerships are just a fancy way of saying 'temporary truce until someone gets stabbed in the back.'
    "I'm from Rancho Cucamonga," Wreckhead began, puffing out his chest. "We recently took down the refuge there."
    "Impressive," Ethan said, feigning interest.
    Wreckhead nodded proudly. "Of course! Our boss, Nightmare¡ªyou've heard of him, right?"
    "Never heard of him," Ethan replied bluntly.
    "Uh¡­" Wreckhead froze, his confidence taking a hit. "Well, anyway, our boss is the absolute ruler of Rancho Cucamonga now. He wants to team up with you to attack San Bernardino."
    "Not interested," Ethan said flatly.
    Wreckhead hadn't expected such a blunt rejection. "Why not?" he asked, clearly puzzled.
    "Because I'm scared," Ethan replied, his tone serious. "The Genesis Biotech branch in San Bernardino is way too strong. Last time I went there, I barely made it out alive. I'm not going back." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    Wreckhead raised an eyebrow, surprised by the Zombie King's apparent cowardice. Afraid of humans? Seriously? "What's there to be scared of? With our boss leading the charge and both of our hordes attacking together, we'd crush the humans there for sure."
    "Oh, you've got a point," Ethan said, pretending to mull it over. "Alright, how about this: you guys go in first, and I'll jump in when the time's right."
    "Uh¡­ okay, I'll go back and report to the boss," Wreckhead said after a moment of thought.
    With that, their brief conversation came to an end. Wreckhead turned and began walking away.
    Ethan stood still, watching as Wreckhead's figure disappeared into the distance.
    From the shadows of the surrounding streets and alleys, figures began to emerge¡ªBulldozer, Laura, and the rest of Ethan's Zombie King crew. One by one, the zombies gathered behind Ethan, their presence radiating menace.
    "Boss, you're just gonna let him walk away like that? Why not take him out now?" Laura asked, her eyes gleaming with bloodlust, barely able to contain her violent urges.
    "He's just a small fry," Ethan said calmly. "Killing him wouldn't accomplish much. Better to let him go back and feed that Nightmare Zombie King some sweet lies."
    Ethan's tone was indifferent, but his mind was calculating. He wasn't sure if his little act would fool Nightmare or how effective it might be. Still, even a small advantage was better than nothing. It was worth a shot¡ªthere was no harm in trying.
    ...
    Meanwhile, Wreckhead trudged along the crumbling highway, making his way back to Rancho Cucamonga.
    Inside a dilapidated building, a group of zombies had gathered. Their grotesque faces and menacing auras filled the space with an oppressive energy. At the center of the hall stood a single figure¡ªa Zombie King.
    Unlike most zombies, his skin wasn't decayed. Instead, it was eerily pale, almost ghost-like. But the most striking feature was his eyes¡ªone pitch black, the other stark white. They shimmered with an otherworldly glow, as if staring into them could drain the very essence of your soul.
    This was Nightmare, the Zombie King of Rancho Cucamonga. His immense psychic power and awakened ability, Dream Invasion, made him a rare and terrifying force among the undead.
    "Boss, I'm back!" Wreckhead said, bowing respectfully.
    Nightmare gave a slight nod. "What's the situation in Los Angeles?"
    "I checked it out. There aren't many zombies there, and their so-called Zombie King is a coward. He said he's scared of humans. Honestly, the whole 'Los Angeles ruler' thing seems like an empty title. Their overall strength feels pretty weak," Wreckhead reported.
    "Pfft!"
    Around the room, several zombies who had evolved intelligence couldn't help but snicker. A Zombie King¡­ afraid of humans? The idea was so absurd it was laughable.
    ...

 Chapter 235 Go have some funâ€¦

    Nightmare frowned, deep in thought, clearly skeptical. "You're telling me you saw multiple Zombie Kings in his territory?"
    "I saw three," Wreckhead replied after a moment of recollection, thinking back to Big Ears and the others. "Those three Zombie Kings had some skills. Honestly, they're almost on my level."
    The surrounding zombies couldn't help but burst into laughter at that.
    Wreckhead wasn't exactly a big deal around here¡ªjust a low-ranking lieutenant, really.
    Nightmare shared their doubt. "Are you sure¡­ they're all Zombie Kings from Los Angeles?"
    "Yeah, that's what they said. They even claimed to be rulers of other cities," Wreckhead answered earnestly.
    "¡­" Nightmare was speechless for a moment, lost in thought. He knew Wreckhead wouldn't lie, but the whole thing sounded absurd.
    "And what did he say about attacking San Bernardino?"
    "He said you should go ahead and start the fight. He'll decide whether to join in based on how things go," Wreckhead replied.
    "That's it?" A nearby power-type Zombie King couldn't hold back anymore. "Boss, isn't it obvious he's just using us? And if they're that weak, why bother working with them? Let's just declare war and wipe out both San Bernardino and Los Angeles in one go!"
    "You don't get it," Nightmare said, shaking his head. "When I say 'cooperate,' I don't actually mean it. I just want to keep them in check for now. At least this way, when we attack San Bernardino, they won't mess with us. It's called buying time."
    "Oh¡­"
    The zombies around him were taken aback, silently impressed. Their boss wasn't just strong¡ªhe was smart, too.
    Using strategy and all that? Genius.
    "So, your plan is¡­ to take San Bernardino first, then declare war on him?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.
    "Exactly. San Bernardino's Genesis Biotech branch has a ton of resources. Once we take it, our strength will skyrocket. Then we'll be in a much better position to deal with him," Nightmare explained, his tone calm but calculated.
    A female Zombie King nearby raised an eyebrow. "Boss, aren't you overestimating them? Los Angeles still has Genesis Biotech and their shelters intact. If the Zombie Kings there couldn't take them down, doesn't that mean they're probably weaker than us?"
    "Maybe. But it's better to be cautious," Nightmare said firmly.
    All signs pointed to Los Angeles being weak¡ªpathetically so, even. But something about it didn't sit right with him. It felt¡­ off.
    Nightmare wasn't one of the original big players. At the start of the apocalypse, he'd been a low-level nobody. It wasn't until a month in that he awakened his abilities, and his intelligence began evolving rapidly.
    Since then, he'd clawed his way up, taking out the Zombie Kings of Rancho Cucamonga one by one and building his own faction. Now, with the local shelters under his control, he'd secured his position as the ruler of Rancho Cucamonga.
    But the journey hadn't been easy. That's why he was always so cautious.
    "We can't rush things with San Bernardino. For now, we'll focus on harassment¡ªwear down the humans' strength. Also¡­" Nightmare turned to Wreckhead. "Go check the outskirts of the city. See if you can recruit any smaller factions to join us in the attack on San Bernardino."
    "Got it, no problem," Wreckhead said, nodding eagerly.
    Nightmare's late start in the apocalypse always left him feeling like he wasn't strong enough. That's why he was so determined to unite every possible force, to keep killing and evolving, to seize every resource he could.
    If he could take San Bernardino, his position as a regional overlord would be unshakable. He wouldn't have to fear any of the older Zombie Kings anymore.
    As for sending Wreckhead to negotiate? It wasn't because Wreckhead was particularly persuasive or clever. It was because dealing with other zombie territories was dangerous. If Wreckhead didn't make it back, well¡­ no big loss.
    ...
    Meanwhile, on the other side of things, Ethan was chilling at home. He had plenty of food, water, and crystal cores. Life was good.
    Still, he figured it was worth keeping an eye on the conflict between Rancho Cucamonga and San Bernardino. Opportunities like this didn't come around every day.
    If there was a chance to profit from the chaos and he didn't take it, that'd be a real waste.
    As for Nightmare, the so-called rising star? Ethan thought it might be a good idea to keep him in check. Anyone who could rise to the level of a regional overlord had to have some serious skills. Letting him get his hands on San Bernardino's resources? Yeah, that wasn't happening.
    Ethan decided to start by scouting out Nightmare's strength.
    Unlike Nightmare, though, Ethan didn't have to go through all the trouble of sending someone out. He had "connections." The shelters in different cities were all in contact with each other. The fact that Mia had been able to track down Zane in Rancho Cucamonga meant she had access to information about the area.
    Ethan shot Mia a quick message.
    "How strong are the zombies in Rancho Cucamonga?"
    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire
    "Wow, you really don't know how to take a break, do you?" Mia replied almost instantly.
    Ethan smirked. "They came looking for me first."
    "Oh, right. The Zombie King who took over the shelters in Rancho Cucamonga is called Nightmare. He's S-rank, with an awakened ability called Dream Invasion. He can enter people's dreams¡ªit's super creepy. He's got six Zombie Kings under him¡­"
    Mia explained, even attaching a few files, including some aerial photos taken by drones.
    Ethan scrolled through the information silently.
    It was detailed¡ªvery reliable, as expected.
    Nightmare had six Zombie Kings under his command. Not a small number, though Ethan's own crew, including Snowy the zombie tiger, totaled eight.
    And Nightmare's subordinates weren't pushovers either. Most of them were ranked between B+ and A.
    One photo caught Ethan's attention. One of the Zombie Kings had a particularly bizarre appearance.
    He was thin, almost lanky, but his hands¡­ His bones had mutated into what looked like massive scissors. The bone blades were razor-sharp and stretched nearly six feet long. The whole thing was absurdly over-the-top.
    The shelter officials had labeled him Scissorhands.
    "Huh, not a bad name," Ethan muttered, chuckling to himself.
    Scissorhands was an A-rank speed-type zombie. Apparently, he'd been a barber before turning, someone who was exceptionally skilled with scissors. Even after becoming a zombie, he'd retained that talent, evolving it into this terrifying ability.
    Ethan skimmed through the profiles of the other Zombie Kings, making mental notes about each one.
    Mia chimed in again. "Right now, Nightmare's sending his people to harass San Bernardino. What's your plan?"
    "Oh¡­" Ethan paused, thinking for a moment before replying, "I'll harass them too."
    ...
    This time, though, Ethan wasn't planning to go himself. There wasn't a specific target, so the efficiency of hunting would be low.
    Besides, he didn't need to handle everything personally. Nightmare was only sending his underlings to stir up trouble, so if Ethan showed up in person, it'd feel like he was lowering himself to their level.
    Instead, he decided to send his own crew.
    Bulldozer, Laura, PhD, and the others¡ªnone of them had left Los Angeles since the apocalypse began.
    By now, they were all strong enough to hold their own as Zombie Kings. It was time to let them spread their wings a bit.
    Ethan passed along his instructions: when they got there, they were to pretend to cooperate with Nightmare's crew. But they didn't need to actually do much. Any crystal cores they got from killing humans? Make sure Nightmare's side didn't get their hands on them.
    Basically, play dirty. Be as underhanded as possible. Beyond that, they could improvise.
    Knowing his crew's personalities, Ethan was confident they'd pull it off without a hitch.
    "Go have some fun¡­"

 Chapter 236 The barber zombie

    When the news spread, it caused an uproar within the Zombie Horde.

    The Zombie Kings, led by Bulldozer, were buzzing with excitement. This was the first time they''d ever received such an order. Up until now, Ethan had never sent his underlings to stir up trouble elsewhere.

    "This is a first!" Bulldozer''s fierce eyes gleamed with anticipation.

    Laura glanced at him. "Wait, are you saying you''re a rookie?"

    "Forget it. With your level of understanding, you wouldn''t get it anyway¡­" Bulldozer waved her off, too pumped to explain. "Before, the boss always brought back the prey himself. This time, I''m gonna grab as many high-grade crystal cores as I can and bring them back to show my respect."

    "You better be careful," Laura said, her tone dripping with disdain. "The boss said to harass, not to go all out. Don''t mess it up like last time, when the boss had to bring the whole Zombie Horde to bail you out."

    "¡­" Bulldozer''s face darkened. How does she still remember that? It''s been ages¡­

    "What''s this about?" Elegy asked, her face full of curiosity. Since she''d joined later, she had no idea about this embarrassing chapter of Bulldozer''s past. "Did Bulldozer screw something up?"

    "No, no, don''t listen to Laura''s nonsense!" Bulldozer quickly tried to salvage his image.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, at the edge of the territory, three zombies¡ªBig Ears, Shrimpy, and Locomotive¡ªhad also caught wind of the plan.

    Locomotive was the first to jump up. "We''re heading to San Bernardino? That''s my turf! I have to go!"

    "Why bother? Wouldn''t it be better to stay back and strategize?" Big Ears tried to reason with him.

    Locomotive shot him a look. "Big Ears, do you know why you''ll never be a leader? You''re always hanging back, strategizing. How are you supposed to dominate like that?"

    "He''s got a point!" Shrimpy chimed in, nodding in agreement.

    Big Ears paused, considering the argument. It did make sense. Plus, this was just a harassment mission, not a full-on battle. It probably wasn''t too dangerous.

    "Alright, fine. If you''re gonna twist my arm, I guess I''ll have to step up and wreak some havoc." With that, the three zombies decided to join the operation.

    The Zombie Kings gathered their forces, each bringing a small group of elite underlings. The numbers weren''t huge¡ªthis was just a skirmish on the outskirts, not an all-out war.

    Overhead, a flock of red-eyed crows circled, scouting the area.

    Big Ears pressed his ear to the ground, his legs stiff as he crept forward, scanning for any sudden threats.

    Behind him, Bulldozer, Laura, PhD, and the other Zombie Kings followed, their faces alight with excitement and bloodlust.

    "Wanna make this interesting? Let''s see who can hunt the most crystal cores," Laura said, a sinister grin spreading across her face.

    Bulldozer scoffed. "You''re on. Like I''d lose to you."

    "Alright then, I''m heading out first," Laura said casually.

    Bulldozer frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "You guys are too slow." Laura crouched low, her body tensing like a spring. Then, in a flash, she bolted forward, disappearing from sight in an instant.

    "Whoa, she''s fast¡­" The other Zombie Kings stared, wide-eyed.

    PhD watched silently in the direction Laura had vanished. Her strength had clearly reached A+ level by now.

    Bulldozer clicked his tongue. "She''s cheating! Jumping the gun like that. How''s that fair?"

    "Getting there early doesn''t always mean getting there smart. Sometimes, the right choice beats hard work," PhD said, his tone cryptic.

    "What''s that supposed to mean¡­?" Bulldozer and the others looked puzzled. It sounded deep, but they couldn''t quite grasp it. Still, judging by PhD''s expression, he clearly had a plan.

    PhD elaborated, "According to the boss''s intel, the Rancho Cucamonga shelter was recently overrun. A large number of survivors fled toward San Bernardino. So, the area between those two cities is bound to have the most humans. That''s where we should go."

    "Wait, you''re right!" Bulldozer''s small eyes lit up, a newfound respect for PhD bubbling up inside him. Man, this guy really lives up to his name¡­ Why didn''t I think of that?

    Without wasting any more time, they followed PhD''s plan and headed toward the area between the two cities.

    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before Big Ears, who had been "sweeping the ground" ahead, suddenly froze in place. He stood up, brushed the dust off his oversized ears, and turned back to the group.

    "Bulldozer, there''s movement up ahead. Zombies and humans are fighting."

    "Oh?" Bulldozer raised an eyebrow, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. Someone beat me to my prey?

    PhD chimed in casually, "It''s probably Nightmare''s zombies. They must''ve caught up with the humans fleeing from Rancho Cucamonga."

    "Let''s go check it out," said Little Shadow, his entire figure cloaked in black. He remembered Ethan''s orders clearly: no human crystal cores were to fall into the hands of the other side.

    As they moved forward, the sounds of chaos grew louder¡ªzombies snarling, humans screaming in rage and agony, and the wet, visceral sounds of flesh being torn and weapons slicing through bodies. Just as PhD had predicted.

    Ahead, in an open field, a group of about thirty humans was locked in a desperate battle. They carried backpacks stuffed with supplies and wielded alloy weapons, fighting tooth and nail against a horde of zombies.

    The fight was brutal.

    These humans were Awakeners who had escaped from Rancho Cucamonga, and they weren''t pushovers. Leading them was a young man, a B+ rank ice-type Awakener. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He wielded a titanium-alloy falchion, his body radiating an icy chill. He darted through the zombie horde with precision, his blade slicing through undead flesh. Each strike unleashed a wave of freezing energy, instantly encasing zombies in ice. With a swift follow-up slash, the frozen zombies shattered into pieces, their remains scattering across the ground like shards of glass. His killing power was immense.

    "Hold on, everyone! I''ve already contacted the Genesis Biotech branch in San Bernardino. They''ll send reinforcements soon!" he shouted, his voice steady despite the chaos.

    "Got it!" a young woman beside him responded, her hands never stopping as she continued to swing her titanium-alloy machete.

    She was a B-rank speed-type Awakener, her movements swift and precise. Each slash of her blade took down a zombie in one clean stroke.

    But there were just too many zombies. No matter how many they killed, more kept coming, an endless tide of death.

    As the battle raged on, something suddenly streaked toward them from the distance¡ªa blur moving at an impossible speed. Before anyone could react, a massive, scissor-like bone blade was pressed against the young woman''s neck.

    "Huh?"

    Her eyes widened in shock, her expression frozen in terror as the horrifying face of a Zombie King loomed before her.

    "Kehehe¡­ You''re too slow," the Zombie King sneered, his face twisted with excitement, his bloodlust palpable. Without hesitation, the razor-sharp bone blades snapped shut with a sickening snick.

    In one swift motion, like a giant pair of scissors, the Zombie King decapitated her.

    Blood gushed out in a violent spray as her headless body crumpled to the ground. Her severed head hit the dirt with a dull thud, rolling several feet away. Her lifeless eyes remained wide open, frozen in the same look of terror she had in her final moments. She had died with no chance to fight back.

    "Emily!" the young man screamed, his voice raw with anguish. Just moments ago, she had promised to hold on, and now¡­ now she was gone.

    His gaze snapped to the Zombie King responsible. The creature''s frame was slender, but its mutated arms were grotesquely oversized, ending in massive, scissor-like bone blades. Fresh blood still dripped from the edges of those blades, staining the ground below.

    "Damn it! It''s Scissorhands!" the young man''s face twisted in panic as he recognized the infamous Zombie King.

    "Scissorhands? So that''s what you humans call me," the Zombie King said, his voice dripping with malice. His blood-red eyes gleamed as he extended his unnaturally long tongue, licking the fresh blood off his bone blades with a look of pure satisfaction.

    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire

    "I''m a barber zombie, you see. And I specialize in¡­ giving haircuts."

    ...

 Chapter 237 Your whole familys shrimp!

    The young man''s face was filled with horror. He had heard of this so-called Zombie King¡ªScissorhands¡ªan A-rank powerhouse. He knew he wasn''t a match for him.

    But at this point, there was no way out. He could only fight to the death.

    The young man channeled his ice powers, which spread along the blade of his weapon. As he swung his sword, the ground beneath him froze, forming long, jagged ice spikes that surged forward.

    But Scissorhands wasn''t fazed in the slightest. His bloodthirsty grin remained plastered on his face as he leapt forward like a feral beast, pouncing toward the young man.

    His speed was terrifyingly fast, leaving behind afterimages as he moved. The young man barely had time to raise his blade in defense before Scissorhands had already darted past him.

    The young man froze mid-motion, his eyes wide with shock. He stood there, motionless, as a thin red line appeared across his neck. A moment later, his head tilted to the side and slid clean off his shoulders.

    "Kehehehe¡­" Scissorhands let out a sinister laugh, reveling in the thrill of the kill.

    The remaining humans, witnessing this gruesome scene, were utterly terrified. Panic set in, and in their disarray, many were tackled to the ground by the surrounding zombies.

    Screams of agony filled the air, fueling the frenzy of the undead.

    Scissorhands, however, didn''t continue his slaughter. Instead, he turned his attention to his prize¡ªthe young man''s severed head¡ªand began walking toward it.

    But just then¡­ Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A shadowy figure began to materialize beside the head. Slowly, it rose to its feet and casually picked up the severed head.

    "Huh?"

    Scissorhands immediately tensed, his predatory eyes narrowing. "Who are you? How dare you steal my trophy?"

    "Oh, me?" The shadowy figure, who introduced himself as Little Shadow, replied nonchalantly. "I''m just a zombie from L.A., here to help you guys out." Without hesitation, he dug out the crystal core from the severed head and popped it into his mouth.

    "Mmm¡­ delicious."

    Scissorhands tilted his head, staring at him in disbelief.

    This guy''s supposed to be here to help?

    His confusion quickly turned to rage. His expression darkened, and he raised his bone blades in front of him, ready to attack.

    "How dare you steal my crystal core!"

    But before he could make a move, a menacing aura filled the air behind Little Shadow. Several Zombie Kings began to emerge from the shadows¡ªBulldozer, a hulking brute; PhD, whose sharp eyes gleamed with intelligence; Lil'' Shroom, with her eerie fungal growths; and a squad of elite zombies.

    Their presence was overwhelming, their power palpable. Each one radiated an aura of strength, all at least A-rank or higher.

    "Uh¡­"

    Scissorhands froze, his earlier killing intent dissipating almost instantly. He slowly lowered his bone blades, his face a mix of shock and unease.

    So many Zombie Kings¡­ and they''re all stronger than me¡­

    Bulldozer stepped forward, his massive frame towering over the others. "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to work with us?"

    "No, no, of course I do! It''s great that you''re here, really, haha¡­" Scissorhands forced a nervous laugh, though inside, he was fuming. He had no choice but to play along, swallowing his frustration.

    Just then, Shrimpy emerged from the horde of zombies, his gaze fixed on Scissorhands. His eyes lingered on Scissorhands'' mutated bone blades, which bore a striking resemblance to something familiar.

    "You''re¡­ a shrimp, aren''t you?" Shrimpy asked, his tone matter-of-fact.

    "A shrimp? What are you talking about?" Scissorhands replied, clearly confused.

    Shrimpy pointed at Scissorhands'' bone blades. From a certain angle, they did look a bit like oversized pincers.

    "You''ve got shrimp claws. If that doesn''t make you a shrimp, what does?" Shrimpy said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    Scissorhands glanced down at his hands, realization dawning on him. Already irritated, this comment pushed him over the edge.

    "I''m not a shrimp! You''re the shrimp! Your whole family''s shrimp!"

    ¡­

    Later, the group of Zombie Kings joined the fray. The humans, already on the verge of defeat, didn''t stand a chance. The Zombie Kings barely had to lift a finger to clean up what was left.

    But when it came time to divide the spoils, they were anything but passive.

    Lil'' Shroom, in particular, was in her element. Her fungal spores spread across the battlefield, infecting the humans'' blood and causing grotesque red tumors to sprout from their bodies.

    The other zombies couldn''t even take a bite out of the infected flesh. They howled in frustration, cursing under their breath.

    "Useless in a fight, but first in line when it''s time to eat¡­" Scissorhands muttered bitterly, glaring at Lil'' Shroom. If he weren''t so outmatched, he would''ve attacked him on the spot.

    At that moment, Bulldozer swaggered over, his massive frame swaying with each step. "Let''s go, Barber. Didn''t you say we''re working together? Let''s keep messing with the humans."

    "Hmph! Fine, let''s go. Who''s afraid of you?" Scissorhands shot back, refusing to back down. But deep inside, he silently vowed to reclaim the head he had lost¡ªno matter what.

    ¡­

    The group of zombies continued their relentless pursuit of the fleeing humans.

    Meanwhile, over in San Bernardino, the Genesis Biotech branch had dispatched a team of Awakeners to rendezvous with survivors from a nearby shelter. The survivors were bringing supplies, and there was also the potential to recruit a few Awakeners to bolster the company''s forces. After all, the organization had taken a serious hit thanks to Ethan''s earlier rampage.

    At this moment, an Awakener squad had just set out from San Bernardino, reaching the outskirts of the area.

    "Heh heh heh, this mission to pick up survivors is gonna be a sweet gig," the squad leader, a young man, said with a sly grin.

    "Captain, how''s picking up survivors a sweet gig?" asked a burly man beside him, scratching his head in confusion.

    The young man smirked, his expression turning sinister. "You don''t get it, do you? These people need us, right?"

    "Uh¡­ yeah, I guess that''s true¡­"

    "Exactly. Since they need our help, it''s not unreasonable for us to ask for a little something in return, is it? Plus, the supplies they''re bringing? We''re the ones reporting it to HQ. We can skim a little off the top, and no one will ever know." The young man''s grin widened, clearly pleased with his scheme.

    The burly man''s eyes lit up as he caught on. It made sense¡ªthis could work out in their favor. If the survivors didn''t agree to their demands, they could just leave them stranded in the wilderness to fend for themselves.

    With just a bit of authority, they could make life as difficult as they wanted for others. It really was a "sweet gig."

    The young man nodded. "But listen, this has to stay between us. Don''t let the higher-ups catch wind of it."

    "Got it, Captain. Don''t worry," the other team members quickly agreed, nodding in unison. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire

    But just then, a chilling voice cut through the air. "Your higher-ups won''t be finding out about anything."

    "Huh? Who''s there?" The group immediately tensed, their expressions turning wary.

    Out in the open field ahead of them, a slender figure appeared. Her lips slowly curled into a grin¡ªso wide it nearly reached her ears. Her long, razor-sharp nails gleamed like ten deadly daggers.

    "How long¡­ has it been since I''ve seen living humans?" Laura murmured to herself, her voice trembling with emotion. It was as if she were on the verge of tears.

    It wasn''t sadness, though. It was the kind of overwhelming joy that made her want to cry.

    Her excitement was palpable, her bloodlust so intense it sent shivers down their spines.

    "Ahahahahahaha!"

    Laura''s laughter turned maniacal as she spread her bone claws wide. In a flash, she lunged at the human squad like a whirlwind of death.

    "W-what kind of zombie is this?!" one of the men stammered, his voice shaking with terror. Their hands trembled as they gripped their weapons, barely able to hold steady.

    They had no choice but to fight back, though their fear was evident.

    But these humans were no match for Laura. In mere moments, her claws had torn through them, leaving their bodies scattered across the ground.

    The corpses lay in disarray, their faces frozen in expressions of sheer terror.

    In the center of the carnage stood Laura, her gaunt frame eerily still.

    Her sharp bone claws dripped with crimson, the blood pooling at her feet.

    ¡­

 Chapter 238 What a lovable idiot

    A group of Zombie Kings was wreaking havoc around San Bernardino, slaughtering everyone in their path¡ªwhether they were fleeing survivors or Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners. The carnage was relentless.

    Inside the Genesis Biotech branch office, chaos reigned.

    Sophia was at her wit''s end. What she initially thought would be a noble mission¡ªrescuing survivors¡ªhad turned into a nightmare, with casualty reports flooding in one after another.

    "Damn it... If only my Bernardino Four Riders weren''t down to just two, I wouldn''t have to worry about that Zombie King from Rancho Cucamonga!" she muttered through gritted teeth, frustration etched across her face. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She couldn''t help but blame Ethan for weakening her forces. If it weren''t for him...

    Just then, her secretary burst into the office, looking flustered. "Sophia, according to the drone footage, the Zombie King from Los Angeles has shown up too."

    "What?" Sophia''s eyes widened in shock.

    She quickly turned on the projector, displaying the footage on the screen. Sure enough, the unmistakable figures of Bulldozer, PhD, Lil'' Shroom, and several other Zombie Kings appeared on the video feed.

    These weren''t the Zombie Kings from Rancho Cucamonga.

    Sophia''s heart sank. The situation was far worse than she''d imagined.

    Two zombie hives working together?

    No wonder her people were dying so quickly...

    The secretary, clearly panicked, asked, "Sophia, what should we do?"

    "Don''t panic. Let me think..." Sophia forced herself to stay calm. With two massive zombie hives practically at her doorstep, anyone would feel the pressure. If they decided to storm in, it''d be game over.

    But then, an idea struck her. Nathan.

    Nathan was in Los Angeles. If the Zombie Kings from there were all here, their territory would be left vulnerable. Without wasting a second, Sophia grabbed her phone and dialed Nathan''s number.

    After a few rings, the call connected.

    "Hello? Sophia? What is it this time? Did you lose the X-virus and Y-virus again?" Nathan''s voice came through, laced with sarcasm.

    Sophia''s face darkened, but with a crisis looming, she decided to let it slide. "Nathan, listen. All the Zombie Kings from Los Angeles are here in my area. You need to send people to attack their territory!"

    "What?" Nathan sounded mildly surprised. There was a pause as he seemed to mull it over. But after a moment, his response was firm: "Nope."

    "What do you mean, ''no''?" Sophia''s voice rose, her frustration evident. She had been counting on this strategy¡ªdrawing the Zombie Kings back to defend their hive so her own forces could catch a break.

    Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire

    Nathan''s tone was calm, almost indifferent. "You don''t seriously think that just because a few Zombie Kings left, I''d stand a chance against their hive, do you?"

    "..." Sophia was speechless. Her jaw tightened as she clenched her fists. She was so angry she could practically feel her teeth grinding. "You''re unbelievable. You''re like mud that can''t be shaped into anything useful."

    Nathan, unfazed, replied, "You''re the head of a company, Sophia. How can you be this reckless? You''ve got no sense of strategy."

    "And you''ve got no backbone! How can you just sit there and do nothing?" Sophia snapped, her voice dripping with disdain.

    "Our company''s doing just fine, actually," Nathan said, his tone maddeningly casual. "The Zombie Kings haven''t attacked us, so we''re coexisting peacefully for now."

    "Are you insane? Coexisting with zombies?" Sophia was incredulous. "They''re not attacking you now because they''ve got plenty of food. But what happens when they''re starving? Do you really think you''ll be able to outrun them?"

    "Oh..." Nathan''s voice was as nonchalant as ever. "Well, I''ll still probably live longer than you."

    "..."

    Click! Sophia slammed the phone down, cutting the call.

    Her face was flushed with anger, her chest heaving as she struggled to calm herself. She was so furious she felt like she might explode. In that moment, she silently vowed to herself: If I ever call Nathan again, I''ll be a dog!

    Her secretary, witnessing Sophia''s outburst, was visibly shaken. "Mr. Nathan... isn''t going to help?"

    "No problem. I''ll find someone else!" Sophia took a deep breath, forcing herself to regain composure. She picked up the satellite phone and dialed another number¡ªthis time, the North American regional director, Richard.

    The call connected.

    "What''s going on, Sophia?" Richard''s deep voice came through.

    "Richard, we''re under attack in San Bernardino. Two zombie hives have joined forces against us..." Sophia quickly laid out the situation, sparing no detail.

    Richard listened intently, his tone growing serious as he grasped the gravity of the situation.

    Two zombie hives working together.

    It was a nightmare scenario, and even he couldn''t blame Sophia entirely for the mess...

    "Don''t worry about it for now," Richard reassured her. "The Zombie King from Los Angeles has already been logged in our database and flagged for action. Headquarters has issued a global bounty for high-level Awakeners to hunt it down. Someone''s already taken the job and should be heading to Los Angeles soon."

    "Oh?" Sophia raised an eyebrow, surprised but relieved. This was good news. She couldn''t help but think, Headquarters really is on another level. The resources they can mobilize are far beyond anything I could ever manage.

    And certainly far beyond what that Los Angeles Zombie King could handle.

    With Headquarters'' power, taking down a city-level Zombie King was practically a given.

    "Finally, Headquarters is stepping in," Sophia exhaled deeply, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders. The stress Ethan had put her under in the past few days had been suffocating.

    "Exactly," Richard replied, his tone steady. "And there''s more good news. Our company''s third-generation bio-enhanced soldiers have reached the prototype stage. They''re made with liquid metal, allowing them to change their shape and appearance at will. Their combat capabilities are extraordinary. Headquarters wants to test them in the field. Originally, the first batch was going to be sent to Nathan in Los Angeles¡­"

    "Forget it. Don''t send them to Nathan. He doesn''t deserve them," Sophia interrupted sharply.

    Richard chuckled lightly and nodded. "Fair enough. Since you''re facing a major crisis, we''ll prioritize sending them to you instead."

    "Sounds good," Sophia agreed without hesitation.

    With that, the call ended.

    Sophia leaned back in her chair, her expression finally calm and composed. For the first time in days, she felt a sense of control returning. A glimmer of confidence sparked within her.

    When in doubt, call the higher-ups, she thought with a smirk.

    Nathan, on the other hand? He was useless. A colleague as incompetent as him was more of a liability than an ally. Once she stabilized her situation and expanded her influence, she''d make her move on Los Angeles. She''d apply to annex his territory, and when that day came, Nathan wouldn''t even be worthy of shining her shoes.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the other side of town, Ethan was still holed up in his pristine home, living a life of leisure. He''d sent his underlings out to hunt, and they were probably having the time of their lives.

    Suddenly, a red-eyed crow landed on his windowsill, a small pouch clutched in its beak. It tapped on the glass with its beak, making a rhythmic tap-tap-tap sound.

    "Dinner''s here! Dinner''s here!" the crow squawked before dropping the pouch on the windowsill and flapping its wings as it flew off.

    Ethan walked over and opened the window. Inside the pouch were four crystal cores. Their levels weren''t particularly high¡ªone was B+ grade, while the other three were just B grade.

    "..." Ethan stared at the pouch in silence, wondering who had sent it.

    It didn''t take him long to figure it out.

    It''s probably Bulldozer, he thought with a faint smile.

    This was exactly the kind of thing Bulldozer would do.

    The big guy didn''t realize that Ethan no longer needed crystal cores of this level¡ªthey didn''t do much for him anymore. Bulldozer''s only thought was to hunt down crystal cores and offer them to his boss as a sign of loyalty.

    "What a lovable idiot," Ethan chuckled softly.

    Over the past few days, Ethan had stayed home while his underlings roamed the area, hunting and occasionally bringing back crystal cores. Bulldozer wasn''t the only one doing this¡ªLaura was just as diligent.

    In fact, Laura often delivered the cores herself. She''d show up at Ethan''s door, her hands drenched in blood, cradling a few crystal cores with a dazed, almost fanatical smile on her face. She''d kneel before him, offering the cores with a reverence that bordered on obsession.

    "Here, boss,"

    ...

 Chapter 239 The Terminatorï¼Ÿ

    Time passed, and the killings around San Bernardino showed no signs of stopping. Genesis Biotech was at its breaking point. They had stopped venturing out to rescue survivors¡ªthey could barely protect themselves anymore.

    All the Awakeners were called back to defend the facility, ensuring the zombies didn''t breach their perimeter.

    But then, one day, Sophia''s reinforcements finally arrived. Three third-generation cyborgs, disguised as zombies, had managed to slip past the Zombie Kings patrolling the area and infiltrate the city.

    When Sophia got the news, she rushed out to meet them. What she saw were three "zombies" shambling toward Genesis Biotech. But as they approached, their flesh began to ripple and flow like liquid, quickly reforming into the shapes of three young men. Their faces were flawless, almost unnervingly perfect, like sculptures crafted by a master artist.

    Yet their eyes¡­ their eyes were devoid of any human warmth. Cold. Empty.

    "Hello, Sophia," one of them greeted her, his voice smooth and calm.

    "Uh¡­" Sophia froze for a moment, taken aback. It was uncanny. She couldn''t help but marvel at how advanced artificial intelligence had become. These third-generation cyborgs spoke and acted almost indistinguishably from humans. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire

    And yet, for reasons she couldn''t quite explain, a chill ran down her spine.

    The handsome cyborg smiled faintly, as if sensing her unease. "Sophia, there''s no need to be afraid. We''ve been programmed with strict directives. We will never harm humans."

    "Oh¡­" Sophia nodded, though her surprise only deepened. Could they¡­ could they actually understand her emotions?

    "Well, there are a lot of zombies outside the city. Since you''re here, let''s not waste time. Get out there and start fighting."

    "Understood," one of them replied with a curt nod.

    The three cyborgs quickly split into teams, each leading a squad of human Awakeners. Their mission was to venture beyond the city, rescue survivors, secure supplies, and recruit more Awakeners to their cause.

    Once the teams were dispatched, Sophia returned to her office and activated the surveillance system, keeping a close eye on the cyborgs'' movements.

    Her secretary, standing nearby, couldn''t hide her skepticism. "Sophia, are you sure this is going to work? It''s just three cyborgs. Can they really handle all those zombies?"

    "They should be fine," Sophia replied, her tone measured. "According to the research team''s evaluations, these cyborgs are rated A+ in combat capability. But we don''t have any real-world data yet. This will be a good test¡­"

    On the monitors, Sophia watched as the three cyborgs left the city. Once outside, their flesh once again began to flow like liquid, reshaping into zombie-like forms. Without hesitation, they each headed toward the areas where the zombie growls were loudest.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Scissorhands was in a foul mood. Lately, he''d been losing out on kills. Sure, he''d taken down plenty of humans, but he hadn''t managed to collect many crystal cores. It was infuriating.

    Determined to turn things around, he decided to act alone. No more sharing. If he found humans, he''d take them down himself.

    The problem was, humans were getting harder to find. Most of them had stopped trying to flee toward San Bernardino, realizing it was a death trap. Instead, they were hiding in secret, out-of-the-way places, making themselves nearly impossible to track.

    Scissorhands had been wandering for what felt like forever, and his patience was wearing thin. Just as he was about to give up, one of his elite zombie underlings came sprinting toward him, excitement written all over its grotesque face.

    "Boss! We found humans! They''re hiding in a small grove up ahead!"

    "Oh?" Scissorhands'' eyes lit up with excitement. He couldn''t hide the grin spreading across his face. "Where? Take me there. Now."

    "Right away!" The underling turned and bolted, leading the way.

    Scissorhands followed closely, glancing over his shoulder every so often. No sign of the Los Angeles zombies, thank goodness. He also checked the ground for shadows. Nothing. Good. No one was tailing him.

    Before long, they reached the edge of a clearing. Ahead, a small grove came into view. The air was filled with the guttural growls of zombies, mixed with the desperate shouts of humans.

    A group of zombies had surrounded a handful of humans, relentlessly attacking. The humans, backs pressed together, had formed a tight defensive circle. Their faces were pale, their expressions grim. Despair hung heavy in the air.

    "I can''t believe it," one young man muttered, his voice hollow. "We hid so carefully, and they still found us."

    "Zombies have an insane sense of smell," his companion replied grimly.

    "If we don''t break through and escape soon, we''re done for," the young man said, his tone heavy with resignation. He''d seen too many of his companions fall during their escape, torn apart and devoured by zombies. The memories haunted him.

    His companion nodded silently.

    "Maybe there''s still a chance¡ª"

    Shhhk!

    Before he could finish his sentence, a blur shot past him. In an instant, his head was severed clean from his body, flying through the air. Blood gushed from his neck as his lifeless body crumpled to the ground.

    "Uncle Mike!" the young man screamed, his eyes wide with rage and despair. The attack had been so sudden that he hadn''t even processed what had happened. He turned his head, and there it was¡ªa Zombie King standing not far away.

    The creature was slender, with two mutated bone claws that resembled oversized scissors. One of those claws now held a freshly severed human head, blood dripping down in gruesome streams.

    Scissorhands had learned his lesson. To avoid having his kills stolen, he now made a habit of keeping the heads in his claws after finishing off his prey.

    "Kehehehe¡­" Scissorhands chuckled to himself, pleased. In such a remote spot, there was no way anyone¡ªor anything¡ªwould come to steal his prize. These humans were his for the taking. Not even Jesus could save them now.

    But for the survivors, led by the young man, the sight of Scissorhands was pure terror. His reputation preceded him¡ªa Zombie King infamous for slaughtering countless humans, a walking meat grinder on the battlefield.

    Encountering him today? It felt like fate had already sealed their doom.

    Scissorhands smirked, savoring their fear, and prepared to launch another attack. But he failed to notice a lone zombie creeping up behind him.

    The zombie stopped about ten feet away. Its right arm began to ripple, the flesh flowing like liquid until it reshaped into a gleaming, razor-sharp steel spike. Without hesitation, the zombie lunged, thrusting the spike straight at Scissorhands.

    "Huh?" Scissorhands caught a glimpse of movement out of the corner of his eye. His face twisted in shock as he instinctively twisted his body to dodge.

    But the spike was too fast. Even for a speed-focused Zombie King like Scissorhands, it was just a fraction of a second too quick. With a sickening shhk, the spike pierced clean through his shoulder.

    "You''ve got some nerve!" Scissorhands roared, his fury boiling over. Ignoring the pain, he swung one of his bone claws straight at the zombie''s head, aiming to end it in one blow.

    But the zombie didn''t flinch. It didn''t even try to dodge. Its cold, unblinking eyes stayed locked on him.

    The sharp bone claw plunged into the zombie''s forehead, slicing clean through and emerging from the back of its skull.

    But what happened next made Scissorhands'' blood run cold.

    There was no blood. None at all. And the sensation¡­ it wasn''t like cutting through flesh and bone. It was something else entirely.

    Then, to his utter horror, the zombie''s entire head began to liquefy, the flesh melting and flowing like water. With a slight tilt of its neck, the head slipped free of the bone claw. The liquid reformed, reshaping itself into a human face¡ªhandsome, flawless, and utterly devoid of emotion.

    "What¡­ what is this?" Scissorhands stammered, his predatory eyes wide with fear.

    The cyborg didn''t answer. Its other arm morphed into a steel spike, and it lunged again, aiming straight for Scissorhands'' head.

    Panic surged through Scissorhands. He leapt backward, narrowly avoiding the spike as it grazed past his forehead.

    By now, the commotion had drawn the attention of the surrounding zombie underlings. Realizing something was wrong, they swarmed toward the cyborg, snarling and growling.

    The cyborg''s expression didn''t change. Its cold, calculating eyes scanned the incoming horde, its artificial intelligence rapidly analyzing their movements. Both of its arms shifted again, this time transforming into sleek, blade-like weapons.

    And then it moved. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The cyborg''s speed was breathtaking, its movements fluid and precise. Each strike was calculated, every swing of its blades perfectly aimed. Heads were pierced, skulls were sliced clean off, and the zombies fell one by one, their bodies crumpling to the ground in heaps.

    ...

 Chapter 240 Now thatâ€¦ is what you call professional

    Blood splattered everywhere as the zombies fell one after another. The cyborg moved with a cold, mechanical precision, completely devoid of emotion¡ªa true killing machine.

    "What is that thing?" Scissorhands growled, his shoulder pierced and oozing dark, foul blood. He was injured, but his frustration outweighed the pain.

    Before he could react further, fireballs and ice spikes rained down from above, blasting apart or impaling his zombie underlings. A squad of Awakeners, working alongside the cyborg, had arrived from the distance, their attacks relentless.

    "Damn zombies! Die already!"

    "We''re wiping you all out today!"

    "Don''t even think about running!!"

    "..."

    The humans, long oppressed and desperate, finally had a chance to vent their fury. They hacked and slashed at the surrounding zombies with unrestrained rage.

    Scissorhands watched the scene unfold, his face twisting with anger. His teeth ground together audibly, but he knew there was nothing he could do. With no other choice, he turned to flee.

    His figure blurred as he retreated at an incredible speed, leaving behind afterimages as he bolted away, tail between his legs.

    Lucky for him, he was a speed-type zombie.

    If he wanted to escape, humans couldn''t stop him. But his zombie minions weren''t so fortunate. Within seconds, they were completely wiped out by the humans.

    "We made it¡­ I can''t believe we actually survived," one of the survivors, who had been surrounded moments ago, said with a trembling voice. Relief washed over his face as he realized they''d narrowly escaped death.

    The others shared his joy, their expressions lighting up. "Yeah, Genesis Biotech''s people showed up just in time. They''re so strong!"

    "Heh, no need to thank us," a young man in a sleek nano-combat suit said as he stepped forward. "I''m David Brooks, captain of the Awakener squad. Let''s get you all back to San Bernardino."

    This was one of the rare successful rescue missions in recent times, and it had gone off without a hitch. No casualties, no major setbacks¡ªjust a clean victory. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ...

    "Victory!" Sophia exclaimed, her eyes glued to the surveillance footage in her office. She couldn''t hide her excitement. "I knew the third-gen cyborgs wouldn''t let us down. Their power is incredible."

    After days of frustration and setbacks, today was finally a win.

    And to top it off, they''d managed to injure Scissorhands, one of the Zombie Kings. He''d need time to recover, which meant he wouldn''t be causing trouble anytime soon. One less threat to worry about, at least for now.

    Her secretary, standing nearby, let out a sigh of relief. "It feels like¡­ maybe it''s time for us to start fighting back."

    "Not necessarily," Sophia said, shaking her head. "We only drove off the Zombie King from Rancho Cucamonga. There are still a few others in Los Angeles, and they''re even more dangerous."

    "Hmm, you''re right," the secretary nodded, agreeing with her assessment.

    But Sophia wasn''t too worried about Los Angeles for now. When the time came, someone would deal with them. After all, the global bounty issued by headquarters was bound to attract some incredibly powerful individuals.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in another part of the wasteland¡­

    Big Ears, Shrimpy, and Locomotive¡ªthree zombies¡ªwere wandering aimlessly in the backstreets.

    "Ugh, this is so boring! No opponents, no action¡­ life''s just dull," Big Ears complained, hands clasped behind his back.

    "Are we sure that Zombie King wasn''t just a shrimp?" Shrimpy asked, his face scrunched up in thought, still hung up on the earlier encounter.

    Big Ears rolled his eyes so hard it was a wonder they didn''t fall out. "For the last time, he had scissors for hands! Scissors! You know, the kind that go snip-snip and cut things?"

    "Oh¡­ well, they''d work great for peeling shrimp shells," Shrimpy said, his eyes lighting up as if he''d just had a brilliant idea.

    "...I can''t with you," Big Ears muttered, his face darkening with exasperation.

    Locomotive, meanwhile, scanned their surroundings. "Where''d all the humans go? I can''t find a single one."

    "Do you even need to ask? They''ve all been wiped out," Big Ears replied with a shrug.

    With his Hyper Hearing ability, he couldn''t pick up any human sounds nearby. It was eerily quiet.

    But just then, a slender figure appeared in the distance, walking toward them. Her piercing eyes locked onto them, as if she''d found her prey.

    Big Ears squinted, noticing the figure right away. His curiosity was piqued. "Queen Laura?"

    The figure was indeed Laura, but her eyes glimmered faintly, as if processing some kind of data.

    [Scanning¡­ Target identified: B-class zombie. Ability: Hyper Hearing. Combat power: 75. Target is huntable.]

    It was clear¡ªthis "Laura" wasn''t human. She was a cyborg in disguise.

    When Big Ears caught sight of Laura, a flicker of fear crossed his eyes. Without hesitation, he nudged Shrimpy and Locomotive.

    "Let''s go, let''s go. This way," he muttered, steering them toward a different path.

    The three of them had been walking straight ahead, but suddenly, they veered off course, taking a sharp turn to the side.

    Why?

    Simple.

    Ever since Big Ears had known Laura, he''d always been terrified of her. He avoided her at all costs, never daring to cross paths. If he saw her, he''d turn the other way without a second thought.

    "Huh???" The cyborg, disguised as Laura, was momentarily stunned. This development didn''t align with any of its calculated scenarios.

    Why were they acting like this?

    Its advanced brain began running through countless possibilities at lightning speed.

    Continue your story on My Virtual Library Empire

    Maybe Big Ears had suddenly decided to head somewhere else¡­

    Or perhaps he''d twisted his ankle and had to change direction¡­

    ¡­

    Despite its immense computational power, the cyborg couldn''t pinpoint the exact reason.

    But it didn''t matter. Adjusting its strategy, the cyborg shifted course and began following Big Ears and his crew.

    "Hey?" Big Ears'' ears twitched at the sound of footsteps behind them. Something felt off.

    What was this about? Was Queen Laura really planning to take him out?

    "Wait a second¡­"

    Then, Big Ears noticed something peculiar: Laura''s footsteps were unusually heavy.

    As a speed-type Zombie King, the real Laura moved with such lightness that her steps were practically silent. But this one? Not so much.

    Big Ears, with his hypersensitive hearing, immediately picked up on the anomaly. "Guys, something''s not right! This Queen Laura¡­ she''s off!"

    "What do you mean?" Shrimpy asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Big Ears pulled them closer, lowering his voice to a whisper. "I think¡­ she''s a fake."

    "What?!" Shrimpy''s face twisted in shock, and his pace quickened instinctively. "So we''ve got ourselves an enemy, huh?"

    "Hmph! Enemy or not, leave it to me to handle," Locomotive said with a cold snort, his confidence clearly misplaced.

    Meanwhile, the cyborg grew increasingly puzzled. The three zombies were picking up speed, deliberately keeping their distance.

    According to its database, these zombies were supposed to be part of the Los Angeles faction. This behavior didn''t make sense.

    "Hey, you three, wait up. I need to talk to you," the cyborg called out, testing the waters.

    Big Ears froze for a split second before his suspicions solidified. "That tone? Yeah, definitely fake. Move it!" He broke into a jog, his instincts screaming at him to get away.

    The real Laura would never speak to him like that.

    The cyborg tilted its head, its processors working overtime, practically overheating as it tried to make sense of the situation. But with the three zombies pulling farther and farther away, it had no choice but to abandon subtlety.

    Time for Plan B: Eliminate them.

    The cyborg stopped holding back. It broke into a sprint, its movements unnervingly fast. At the same time, long, razor-sharp steel spikes extended from its arms, gleaming menacingly.

    Hearing the sudden burst of speed behind them, the three zombies turned their heads in unison. Their faces instantly filled with alarm.

    "See?! I told you it''s a fake!" Big Ears shouted.

    "He''s coming after us! Run!" Without hesitation, Big Ears shifted from a jog to an all-out sprint.

    "I''m the former ruler of San Bernardino! I don''t run away! I just¡­ move¡­ faster!" Locomotive yelled, his legs pumping furiously. Despite his mediocre abilities, he''d at least been injected with both the X and Y viruses, giving him a decent boost in agility. In no time, he zipped past Big Ears.

    Shrimpy, on the other hand, didn''t even need a pep talk. Running was his bread and butter, his ultimate survival skill. His legs blurred as he bolted like a gust of wind, disappearing into the distance in mere seconds.

    Big Ears glanced up, only to catch a fleeting glimpse of Shrimpy''s rapidly vanishing figure.

    "Now that¡­ is what you call professional."

    ¡­

 Chapter 241 Cyborgs

    The cyborg chasing from behind was gaining speed, closing the distance between them rapidly.

    Big Ears glanced back and immediately looked horrified. His two brothers were already far ahead, leaving him behind. Guess sometimes you don''t need to outrun the enemy¡ªjust your teammates.

    "Mamma mia! Somebody save me!" Big Ears screamed at the top of his lungs.

    Luckily, he wasn''t too far from the other Zombie Kings. A dark shadow suddenly darted forward from the front.

    Shadow moved like a ghost, silent and swift.

    The cyborg kept running, seemingly unaware. But halfway through, the dark shadow abruptly rose from the ground, transforming into a humanoid figure. It raised its sharp claws and struck with lightning speed.

    "Squish!" The cyborg was caught off guard by the ambush. Its chest was pierced clean through in an instant.

    [Scanning¡­ A-Class Zombie King detected. Combat power: 361. Awakened ability: Shadow Morph and Stealth.]

    The cyborg didn''t panic. Its cold, mechanical eyes scanned its surroundings.

    Its brain began analyzing the situation at lightning speed.

    "Huh?" Little Shadow was taken aback. Normally, when humans were ambushed, they''d scream in agony and show fear. But this guy? Nothing. No reaction at all.

    And the sensation of piercing its body¡­ it felt different.

    Suddenly, the cyborg''s body began to flow like liquid, slipping away from Little Shadow''s claws and reforming itself a few steps away.

    "What the¡­?" Little Shadow was even more shocked now. This was something he''d never encountered before.

    The next second, the sound of air being sliced reached his ears. The cyborg raised its steel spike of an arm and lunged straight at him.

    Startled, Little Shadow quickly morphed back into a shadowy form, retreating in a blur. But even so, its shoulder got nicked in the process.

    The cyborg stood its ground, not pursuing further. It had noticed the reinforcements arriving behind Little Shadow¡ªseveral elite zombies, and among them, the hulking figure of Bulldozer, charging forward like a raging bull.

    With each of Bulldozer''s steps, the ground trembled.

    The zombie horde exuded a menacing aura.

    [Scanning targets¡­ Unable to execute hunt.]

    [Calculating optimal retreat route¡­]

    After a quick calculation, the cyborg turned and retreated without hesitation.

    With its A+ combat rating, it was confident these zombies couldn''t hold it back.

    "It ran away!" Bulldozer grumbled, stopping in his tracks when he realized he couldn''t catch up. He turned to Little Shadow. "You okay?"

    "I''m fine, but that thing was weird. I don''t know what it is, but it''s unkillable!" Little Shadow said, his expression puzzled.

    Bulldozer nodded. "I saw it too. Its body was¡­ fluid. Definitely not Laura."

    "Yeah, I think we should report this to the boss," Little Shadow suggested.

    "Agreed." Bulldozer nodded, though there was a hint of regret in his eyes. "Too bad I didn''t get to smash it¡­"

    With that, the group of zombies left, heading back to report to their "parent."

    Big Ears, still shaken from the encounter, stuck close behind Bulldozer, not daring to wander off anymore.

    A little while later, his two brothers caught up.

    "Big Ears, you okay?" Locomotive asked, eyeing him carefully.

    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire

    "I''m fine, I''m fine," Big Ears waved it off. "If that thing hadn''t run so fast, I''d have taken it down myself. Next time, it won''t be so lucky!"

    "Yeah, I saw Little Shadow got hurt back there, but you came out unscathed. Looks like you''ve got some real skills, Big Ears!" Shrimpy said, clearly impressed.

    Big Ears beamed at the compliment, slapping Shrimpy on the shoulder. "Bro, you''ve got a sharp eye. That''s why they call me the boss of Santa Monica!"

    ¡­

    Of course, while they were heading back to report, someone else had already made it home in a sorry state.

    Scissorhands stumbled into their base, blood dripping from his injured shoulder, soaking his already tattered clothes. His fierce eyes burned with rage, his whole demeanor radiating violence.

    "Boss, Genesis Biotech let loose some kind of freak. It hurt me!" he growled.

    "Oh? A freak¡­ that could hurt you?" Nightmare turned to look at him, his mismatched black-and-white eyes gleaming with interest.

    Scissorhands nodded, clearly frustrated. "Yeah! That thing could turn into a zombie, sneak around in the shadows, and it couldn''t be killed!"

    "Then it''s probably not a living creature¡­" Nightmare mused. He was familiar with Genesis Biotech''s methods and figured it was likely some kind of technological creation. With Scissorhands'' limited brainpower, it was no surprise he couldn''t grasp the concept.

    Still¡­ it seemed to be high-level tech.

    "This thing sounds interesting. I think I''ll go check it out myself¡­"

    ¡­

    And so, another day of bloodshed came to an end.

    At Genesis Biotech''s San Bernardino branch, the mood was celebratory. Sophia was so close to throwing a victory party¡ªafter all, it had been ages since they''d had a reason to feel this good. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Today, three cyborgs had been deployed, successfully driving back several Zombie Kings and temporarily easing the crisis in San Bernardino.

    They''d also managed to rescue a number of survivors and secure some critical supplies.

    "Headquarters really came through for us. Sending those three cyborgs turned the tide," Sophia said, full of admiration.

    Her secretary nodded. "But Sophia, our real heavy hitters haven''t even arrived yet, right?"

    "Right, exactly!" Sophia''s eyes lit up. Headquarters had issued a global bounty, and a wave of high-level Awakeners was on their way. Their strength¡­ would undoubtedly surpass even the cyborgs.

    "I''ve already received word. Some of the top fighters are making their way here through the branch network. They should be arriving soon."

    "Once they''re here, the crisis will be completely resolved," the secretary said, her face bright with hope.

    She was exhausted from the constant stress of recent days and couldn''t wait for the crisis to end so she could finally get some rest.

    Sophia nodded, sharing the sentiment. She was looking forward to the day when the zombie threat in Los Angeles would be eliminated...

    ¡­

    Night had fallen, and the darkness outside was thick and oppressive. Heavy clouds blanketed the sky, and the wind howled through the night, making the horizon seem even more foreboding.

    At the edge of San Bernardino, the Awakeners'' camp offered a faint glow of light amidst the gloom.

    Drones buzzed overhead, patrolling the skies, while Awakeners stood guard, keeping watch through the night. Most of the camp''s inhabitants, worn out from the day''s efforts, were beginning to succumb to their exhaustion.

    Among them was the squad that had worked alongside the cyborgs earlier¡ªDavid and his team. Despite their fatigue, the day''s successes had left them feeling a bit exhilarated.

    "Man, it''s a shame we didn''t manage to take down Scissorhands today. That would''ve been a huge win," one of the younger team members said, a hint of regret in his voice.

    "Heh¡­" A teammate nearby chuckled, flashing a grin. "You''re talking about an A-Class speed-type Zombie King. You think he''s that easy to kill? If we actually pulled that off, we''d be legends across the entire company."

    "Hey, a guy can dream, right?" The young man shrugged, clearly not ready to give up on his ambitions.

    David, meanwhile, had just finished cleaning his weapon. He placed it carefully by his pillow and glanced at his team. "Alright, enough chatter. Get some sleep. We''ve got another mission tomorrow. But keep your guard up¡ªeven in your sleep. You don''t want to wake up dead."

    "Got it, Captain," the others replied, nodding. Each of them kept their weapons close¡ªsome slid daggers under their pillows, while others outright hugged their gear as they lay down.

    It seemed like the only way to feel safe.

    Because even in their dreams, danger was never far away¡­

 Chapter 242 Inside the dream...

    Under the pitch-black night sky, the world was shrouded in darkness.

    A lone figure, a zombie, crept along the outskirts of San Bernardino. He moved cautiously through the narrow alleyways, skillfully avoiding the drones patrolling the skies above.

    Weaving through the ruins of dilapidated buildings, he passed by a few stray zombies on the streets. Their throats emitted low, guttural growls, echoing faintly in the desolate silence.

    This was the apocalypse¡ªa city of despair under the cover of night.

    The figure, known as Nightmare, moved with calculated precision. Before long, he reached the edge of the Awakener camp. From the vantage point of an abandoned high-rise, he peered down through a shattered window.

    Spotlights swept across the camp below, where numerous Awakeners stood guard. Among them were a few second-generation cyborgs, their eyes glowing an eerie green as they scanned the area with mechanical precision.

    "Still haven''t learned your lesson, huh..." Nightmare muttered under his breath, his tone laced with disdain.

    In the past, the Awakeners had always holed up in Genesis Biotech or within the safety of their fortified zones, never daring to set up camp on the outskirts. But this time, they had ventured out¡ªperhaps to facilitate the rescue of survivors, or maybe... the presence of the cyborgs had emboldened them.

    Nightmare''s mismatched eyes¡ªone white, one black¡ªnarrowed as he focused. His immense S-class psychic power began to ripple outward.

    He activated his sinister ability: Dream Invasion.

    The overwhelming psychic force descended upon the camp, slipping into one of the tents like an invisible mist.

    Inside, an Awakener was fast asleep, his breathing steady and peaceful.

    Nightmare could sense the rhythmic waves of his brain activity, indicating he was deep in a dream.

    In the dream. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The young man was locked in fierce combat with a feral zombie. The battle was intense, chaotic.

    "Die!" he shouted, wielding a titanium machete as he cleaved the head of a Zombie King clean in two. Behind him, his teammates erupted into cheers.

    "James, you''re amazing! You took down Scissorhands!"

    "James, you''re so cool!"

    "I want to marry you!"

    "...."

    Even Captain David approached, clapping him on the shoulder. "James, I never thought you''d reach S-class strength so quickly. Looks like it''s time for me to hand over the captain''s position to you..."

    "Ha! Ha! Ha!" James laughed heartily, his face glowing with pride.

    But while James reveled in his dream, Nightmare observed from the shadows, an unseen spectator.

    "What a sweet little dream..." Nightmare murmured, his voice dripping with mockery. Suddenly, the dream began to shift. From the barren wilderness surrounding them, more zombies started to emerge¡ªwaves upon waves of them.

    The Awakeners in the dream froze, their faces pale with terror. "Oh no, it''s a massive zombie horde! What do we do?"

    "James, it''s all up to you now!" a female teammate cried out in panic.

    "No problem!" James declared, gripping his titanium machete tightly as he charged into the horde once more. He hacked and slashed relentlessly, zombie blood spraying everywhere, severed limbs piling up around him. One by one, the zombies fell.

    But no matter how many he killed, more kept coming. It was as if the horde was endless, an infinite tide of death.

    James began to feel the strain. His movements slowed, his arms and legs heavy as if weighed down by lead. Each swing of his machete drained him further, his exhaustion mounting.

    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire

    What had started as a triumphant dream had now twisted into a relentless nightmare.

    Back in the tent, James''s body reflected his torment. His brow furrowed deeply, cold sweat drenched his face, and his eyeballs darted frantically beneath his closed lids. His head twitched occasionally, trapped in the throes of a nightmare he couldn''t escape.

    Nightmare smirked. He needed James to reach the brink of mental exhaustion before he could delve deeper into his subconscious and uncover the secrets buried within.

    Inside the dream.

    James continued to fight, but his strength was failing. His limbs felt like they were moving through molasses, every motion a monumental effort. He swung his machete with all his might, but the endless horde of zombies showed no signs of stopping.

    Just when despair threatened to consume him, salvation arrived. Three strikingly handsome cyborgs appeared in his dream, their bodies sleek and fluid. Their arms transformed into razor-sharp blades as they joined the fray.

    The cyborgs were incredibly powerful.

    They moved with inhuman precision, completely unfazed by the zombies'' attacks. Each slash of their blade-like arms was lethal, piercing zombie skulls with unerring accuracy.

    "So that''s how it is..." Nightmare mused as he observed the dream. He had already pieced together the information he needed.

    Having extracted the intel, Nightmare decided to take things a step further. He unleashed his advanced ability: Multi-Layered Dreamscaping.

    The dream shifted again.

    With the help of the three cyborgs, the zombie horde was swiftly annihilated. The battlefield was littered with corpses, the ground soaked in blood. The chaos had subsided, leaving only silence in its wake.

    "Finally..." James exhaled deeply, relief washing over him.

    "Huh? Why isn''t anyone praising me anymore? Where did everyone go?" James quickly turned around, only to find the group of human survivors standing frozen in place, staring at him with wide, unblinking eyes.

    "What''s... wrong with you guys?" he asked, his voice tinged with unease.

    Suddenly, Captain David let out a chilling, sinister laugh. "Keh keh keh..." The sound sent shivers down James''s spine. David''s face began to twist and contort, becoming grotesque and menacing. His hands mutated, the bones extending outward to form two massive, razor-sharp scissors.

    "Scissorhands?!" James''s eyes widened in shock. His heart raced. "But... I just killed you! How are you still alive?!"

    Before he could process what was happening, Scissorhands lunged at him, the deadly blades aiming straight for his throat.

    There was no time to think. James instinctively swung his titanium machete in a wide arc, slicing across Scissorhands'' face and splitting his skull open once again. The body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    "Good thing I''m strong enough..." James muttered under his breath, trying to steady his nerves.

    But then, a female teammate''s panicked voice broke through the silence. "James! What have you done?! You... you killed the Captain!"

    "What?!" James spun around, his heart sinking. The corpse on the ground was no longer Scissorhands. It was Captain David. His face was split open, blood pooling beneath him, his lifeless eyes staring up in horror.

    The sight was utterly chilling.

    "This... this can''t be right!" James''s voice cracked as he stumbled backward, his mind reeling. His eyes darted around, desperate for an explanation. But all he saw were his teammates, their faces twisted in anger and betrayal.

    "James, how could you kill the Captain?!"

    "You must''ve planned this all along!"

    "We need to avenge him!"

    The accusations came at him like a tidal wave, each word hammering into his skull. James''s head throbbed violently, a sharp, splitting pain radiating through his mind. It felt like his brain was being torn apart.

    "No! This isn''t real! Something''s wrong!" James clutched his head, his voice trembling with desperation. His breathing quickened as a horrifying realization dawned on him. His eyes snapped open wide.

    "Nightmare! It''s Nightmare! I''ve fallen into the Nightmare Zombie King''s trap!" he shouted, his voice echoing in the dreamscape.

    He knew what this meant. If he didn''t wake up soon, he''d be trapped in this nightmare forever, his mental energy drained until it killed him.

    The most terrifying part?

    Time didn''t work the same way in dreams. A dream that felt like hours could pass in mere seconds in the real world. Conversely, a short dream could mean hours had already slipped by outside. For all he knew, while he was struggling here, Nightmare could''ve already killed him in reality in the blink of an eye.

    "I have to wake up! I have to wake up now!" James''s inner voice roared with urgency. He tried to focus, to channel all his mental energy into breaking free. But no matter how hard he tried, the nightmare held him in its iron grip. Nightmare Zombie King''s power was far beyond anything he could resist.

    Then, an idea struck him.

    There was one way out.

    If he died in the dream, he could force himself to wake up in the real world.

    James''s hands trembled as he raised his titanium machete, pressing the cold blade against his neck. His Adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard, his breath shaky.

    The dream felt so real¡ªtoo real. The weight of the machete, the sharpness of the blade, the chill of the metal against his skin. It was indistinguishable from reality. To go through with this would take an unimaginable amount of resolve.

    James squeezed his eyes shut, his face contorted with determination. He took a deep breath, steeling himself.

    With a swift, decisive motion, he slashed the machete across his neck.

    "Schlkk!"

    He felt a sudden, sinking sensation, as if he were plummeting from a great height. His consciousness dimmed, and then¡ª

    With a jolt, James shot upright in his bed, gasping for air.

    "Hah... hah... hah..." He clutched his chest, his entire body drenched in cold sweat. His breathing was ragged, his muscles trembling from the ordeal. He felt utterly drained, as if he''d just run a marathon.

    "Am I... finally awake?" he muttered, his voice hoarse. Relief washed over him like a tidal wave. But before he could fully process his escape, a voice called out to him.

    "James, breakfast is ready! Get up already!"

    "Huh???" James froze, his head snapping toward the sound. His eyes darted around, taking in his surroundings. This wasn''t the Awakener camp. He was in a bright, cozy room, the walls painted a soft white. Sunlight streamed through the window, warm and inviting.

    Outside, he could hear the hum of traffic, the faint chatter of people, the world alive and orderly. There was no chaos, no apocalypse.

    He glanced at the digital clock on the wall. The date displayed was five months earlier¡ªten days before the apocalypse began.

    "I... I''ve been reborn?"

    ...

 Chapter 243 Is thisâ€¦ still the dream?

    James''s eyes widened in shock, struggling to process the truth before him. The horrifying scenes of the apocalypse were still vivid in his mind, as if they had just happened yesterday.

    "Did I really¡­ come back to life?"

    His thoughts raced. If the end of the world was only ten days away, the first thing he needed to do was stockpile supplies. Then, he''d find a safe place to hide and build a secure shelter to survive the apocalypse.

    "James, what are you dawdling for?" A woman''s voice called out from outside his room.

    "Mom!" James''s heart skipped a beat. Memories of his mother flashed through his mind¡ªhow, on the very first day of the apocalypse, she had turned into a terrifying zombie.

    But now¡­ now he had the chance to see her again.

    With a loud thud, James scrambled out of bed and rushed out of his room.

    Sure enough, there she was¡ªa woman bustling around the dining table, setting out breakfast.

    The food on the table was simple: a few small dishes, a pot of oatmeal, and two slices of whole-grain bread. In the apocalypse, such a meal would have been an unimaginable luxury. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The warmth of the scene before him overwhelmed James, and tears streamed down his face.

    "Mom!"

    He ran forward and threw his arms around her, his chest tightening as he broke into uncontrollable sobs.

    His mother looked at him with a mix of surprise and mild annoyance. "James, what''s gotten into you?"

    "Mom! I missed you so much, I¡ª" James couldn''t stop crying. Everything felt so surreal. He raised a trembling hand to gently touch her face.

    "Mom, I promise you, this time¡­ I''ll make sure you survive."

    "Is that so?" Her tone suddenly shifted, her voice sharp and unnatural.

    "Huh???"

    James''s eyes widened in alarm. Something was wrong. Her body felt cold¡ªunnaturally cold. The warm, loving face he had just touched was now expressionless. Then, before his very eyes, her skin began to rot at an alarming speed.

    A foul, putrid stench filled the air as dark, viscous blood oozed from her eyes, nose, and mouth. Her flesh peeled away, chunks of it falling into the pot of oatmeal on the table, turning it into a grotesque, contaminated mess.

    The kind woman he had just embraced was now a zombie.

    Her eyes glinted with feral rage, and her lips curled back to reveal jagged, bloodstained teeth.

    "Raaaghhhh!" She let out a guttural growl, her body lunging toward him.

    James stumbled back, his heart pounding in terror. The haunting memory of his mother''s transformation on the first day of the apocalypse was playing out all over again.

    "No¡­ no, no, no!" James clutched his head, his mind spiraling into chaos. "What the hell is going on?!"

    His mother, now a snarling zombie, leapt toward him. In a panic, James grabbed the nearest object¡ªa kettle¡ªand swung it with all his strength.

    CRACK!

    The kettle smashed into her head with a sickening thud. Her skull burst open, spraying blood and brain matter across the room. The grotesque remains splattered onto the walls, the table, and even James himself.

    Breathing heavily, James stood frozen, his fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white. His eyes burned with rage and despair as he stared at the lifeless, mutilated body on the floor.

    None of this made sense.

    "Am I¡­ still dreaming?" James muttered, staring at his trembling hands. He tried to calm himself, but his mind refused to settle.

    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    This couldn''t be real. It had to be a nightmare.

    "Maybe¡­ maybe I need to die again to wake up!" James gritted his teeth, his gaze darting toward the window. Without hesitation, he sprinted forward, crashing through the glass and hurling himself out of the third-story window.

    THUD!

    The sensation of falling was so vivid, so real. His consciousness faded as he hit the ground¡ªonly to jolt awake moments later.

    James shot upright in bed, gasping for air. His heart pounded in his chest, and his fists were clenched so tightly that veins bulged along his arms. He frantically scanned his surroundings, his eyes darting around the room.

    He was back in the Awakener camp. The familiar sight of the tent, the faint light of dawn creeping in, and the sound of his teammates snoring softly nearby¡ªit all seemed real.

    "Looks like¡­ I''m finally awake this time," James muttered under his breath. But he couldn''t shake the lingering unease. He quickly got out of bed and shook Captain David awake.

    "Captain! Captain! Wake up! I just had a nightmare¡ªthere was a Zombie King invading!"

    David groaned, rubbing his eyes as he sat up. His face was a mix of exhaustion and irritation. "What are you yelling about? It''s already morning. There''s no Zombie King. You just had a bad dream, that''s all."

    "Huh?" James froze, glancing at the faint light outside.

    It was morning.

    Doubt crept into his mind. If it had been a Nightmare Zombie King, he would''ve been dead within seconds. There was no way he could''ve survived until dawn.

    "Could it really have just been¡­ a normal nightmare?" James whispered to himself, though something still felt off.

    Then, a chilling thought struck him. His eyes widened in horror.

    What if¡­

    What if he was still trapped in the nightmare?

    At that moment, James completely broke down.

    "Captain! You have to tell me! Is this real? I can''t tell anymore! I really can''t tell!" His voice cracked, his desperation spilling out like a dam bursting.

    "James, calm down! Calm down!" David rushed forward, wrapping his arms around James in an attempt to steady him. His voice softened, trying to soothe the panicked man. "Take it easy¡­ deep breaths¡­ deep breaths¡­"

    In the Captain''s embrace, James''s trembling began to subside. Slowly, his breathing steadied, though his body still shook uncontrollably. He kept muttering under his breath, like a mantra.

    "It''s real¡­ it''s real¡­ it has to be real¡­"

    But just as a fragile calm began to settle over him, a putrid stench invaded his nostrils. The smell was sharp, rancid, and unmistakable. James''s eyes darted down, and his heart sank.

    David''s advanced nano-combat suit had somehow turned into tattered rags. The exposed skin beneath was no longer human¡ªit was decayed, rotting, and oozing with filth.

    James''s gaze shot upward, locking onto David''s face. His stomach churned as he saw it: the Captain''s features had twisted into the grotesque visage of a zombie.

    "AAAAHHHH¡ª!"

    ...

    The night wind howled outside the camp, carrying with it a blood-curdling scream that tore through the silence.

    David, who had been sound asleep, jolted awake instantly. His instincts kicked in, and his hand shot to the blade resting beside his pillow. Gripping it tightly, he scanned the room, his eyes landing on James''s bed.

    "James! What''s wrong? Wake up! Wake up!" David called out, his voice sharp with urgency.

    But James didn''t respond. His body lay motionless, his breathing shallow and fading fast. David''s heart sank as he realized what was happening¡ªJames''s life force was draining rapidly. His mental energy had been completely depleted, and his consciousness was slipping into brain death.

    "Damn it!" David''s eyes widened in horror as the pieces clicked into place. This wasn''t just a nightmare. This was the work of a Nightmare Zombie King.

    His gaze darted around the tent, and his stomach twisted further. The rest of the team was in no better shape. Each of them was drenched in sweat, their faces contorted in pain as they writhed in their sleep, trapped in their own personal hells.

    "Wake up! All of you, wake up!" David shouted, shaking the nearest teammate. But no matter how hard he tried, they wouldn''t wake. Their nightmares had sunk their claws in too deep.

    Just then, one of the female Awakeners bolted upright from her bed. Her breathing was ragged, her eyes wild with fear. Without hesitation, she grabbed her titanium-alloy machete, her gaze darting around the tent like a cornered animal.

    "Is this¡­ still the dream?" she whispered, her voice trembling.

    "Don''t move! Don''t do anything rash! This isn''t a dream¡ªit''s real! You''re awake!" David said quickly, his tone firm but reassuring. He raised his hands in a placating gesture, trying to calm her down.

    But her eyes locked onto him, and her expression twisted into one of fury and betrayal. "You''re lying to me! You''re trying to trick me! I don''t believe you!" she spat through gritted teeth.

    Before David could stop her, she made her decision. With a resolute glare, she gripped her machete with both hands and slashed it across her own throat in one swift, decisive motion.

    Blood sprayed across the tent as her body crumpled to the ground.

    David stood frozen, his mouth opening and closing as if to speak, but no words came out.

    "..."

 Chapter 244 The bounty hunters have arrived!

    David had no idea what kind of nightmare she was trapped in, but it was clear that the Nightmare Zombie King''s methods were insidious¡ªso much so that it blurred the line between dreams and reality.

    Some victims would suffer brain death in their sleep. Others would wake up only to take their own lives. And the worst cases? They''d grab a weapon and violently attack their own teammates.

    "No way! We have to find that Nightmare Zombie King and end this crisis!" David grabbed his machete and bolted out of the tent.

    The camp was in chaos. Red warning lights flashed everywhere, accompanied by the blaring of alarms. People were shouting, panicking, running in every direction. It was pure bedlam.

    Several night-watch Awakeners, who hadn''t succumbed to the nightmare, were scouring the area, determined to locate the Nightmare Zombie King.

    "Captain David, are you okay?" A squad of Awakeners ran up to him, concern etched on their faces.

    "I''m fine," David replied, shaking his head. "That Phantom Infected''s psychic attacks have a limited range. It has to be somewhere near the camp."

    "Agreed. We need to find it fast," one of the Awakeners said.

    David nodded, urgency tightening his chest. But then, out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of a tall figure standing in the distance.

    "Wait¡­"

    Something felt off. His instincts screamed at him. He squinted, focusing on the figure. Pale skin. One eye black, the other white. A cold, unyielding expression. It was unmistakable¡ªRancho Cucamonga''s Zombie King. Nightmare.

    "There! He''s right there!" David shouted, his voice sharp with alarm.

    "Huh?" The Awakener squad turned to him, their faces blank with confusion. "Where?"

    "Right there!" David pointed directly at the figure, his voice rising in pitch.

    But the Awakeners still looked baffled. "There''s nothing there, Captain David. Are you sure you''re not seeing things?"

    "You can''t see him?!" David''s face twisted in shock.

    "No time to waste. We need to move!" The Awakeners, clearly unconvinced, dismissed his warnings and sprinted toward the camp''s perimeter.

    David stood frozen, his mind reeling as he watched them pass right by Nightmare without even noticing him. Not a single reaction. Nothing.

    Even the drones flying overhead, their bright searchlights sweeping the area, didn''t seem to register Nightmare''s presence. It was as if he were invisible.

    "What¡­ what''s going on?" David muttered, his brow furrowing deeply. A sinking feeling churned in his gut.

    Nightmare''s lips curled into a faint, chilling smile. "Your teammates are all trapped in a dream. You''re the only one who isn''t. Doesn''t that strike you as¡­ odd?" Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire

    "What¡­ what are you saying?" David''s throat tightened, and he swallowed hard.

    Nightmare tilted his head slightly, his voice calm but laced with menace. "How do you know you''re not in a dream yourself?"

    "What?!" David''s eyes widened in horror, cold sweat dripping down his face. His gaze darted around frantically, searching for any proof that this was the real world.

    But the more he looked, the more things didn''t add up¡ªlike Nightmare''s sudden appearance.

    Taking a deep breath, David slowly unsheathed his titanium machete, his eyes locking onto the blade''s cold, gleaming edge.

    "This time¡­ it''s my turn¡­" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Nightmare stood in a crumbling high-rise, his psychic energy having only been unleashed for two or three minutes. Yet down in the camp, chaos had already erupted. Screams echoed through the air. Some people had broken down mentally, others had taken their own lives, and a few had gone berserk, attacking their comrades like madmen.

    Just as he''d planned. A fabricated nightmare could take hold in mere seconds¡ªone, maybe two. That was all it took.

    And in those fleeting moments, many had already fallen victim.

    "Not bad¡­" Nightmare murmured to himself, clearly pleased with his handiwork.

    There was just one downside. He couldn''t go down to collect the crystal cores himself. Three liquid-enhanced cyborgs had arrived on the scene.

    Their faces were expressionless, their eyes cold. Their brains operated entirely on artificial intelligence, devoid of any human emotion.

    Against such emotionless machines, even Nightmare''s formidable psychic attacks were useless.

    The three cyborgs moved methodically through the camp, neutralizing anyone who had gone mad or was attempting suicide. Their orders were clear: preserve as many lives as possible.

    "What a shame¡­" Nightmare muttered under his breath.

    To deal with these cyborgs, he''d have to rely on physical strength. But while his psychic abilities were top-tier, his physical prowess was merely average for an S-class. He wasn''t confident he could take on three A+-class cyborgs at once.

    Nightmare pondered his options. He''d need to manipulate someone else to deal with the cyborgs¡ªperhaps Los Angeles'' Zombie King could be persuaded to take them out.

    As for the crystal cores scattered across the camp? He''d come back for them later.

    Deciding not to risk any further complications, Nightmare made up his mind. Without hesitation, he turned and disappeared into the shadows.

    ...

    A terrifying night had finally passed.

    The sun rose slowly, its warm rays spilling over the earth, but the light did little to ease the lingering fear in people''s hearts. Even those who had been rescued from their nightmares by the cyborgs were still visibly shaken, their minds clouded and unfocused.

    Some had already developed lasting trauma. They refused to sleep, their bloodshot eyes wide open, fighting exhaustion with sheer willpower. The fear of falling back into that nightmare was too overwhelming.

    These individuals would need medication or therapy to recover.

    In just a few minutes, Nightmare had inflicted devastating psychological wounds on humanity. His power was undeniable, his terror unmatched.

    At the Genesis Biotech branch, Sophia had been briefed on the incident. Surprisingly, she wasn''t overly concerned. Compared to other encounters with Nightmare, the casualties this time were relatively low. The presence of the three cyborgs had kept him from going too far.

    "Maybe it''s time to find an opportunity¡­ to take him out for good," Sophia mused, her mind already working on a plan. Assassination was her specialty, after all. Back when she dealt with San Bernardino''s Zombie King, she''d used similar tactics. And now, with three cyborgs at her disposal, it wasn''t entirely out of the question.

    As she was deep in thought, the sharp click of high heels echoed through the hallway. Her secretary entered the office briskly, her face lit with excitement.

    "Sophia! The bounty hunters have arrived!"

    "Oh?" Sophia''s eyes sparkled with interest. She immediately straightened in her chair, anticipation building. This was the moment she''d been waiting for.

    "How many showed up?"

    "I''m not sure, but there are at least a few hundred."

    "A few hundred?!" Sophia exclaimed, genuinely impressed. She hadn''t expected such a large turnout for the first wave. "Alright, bring them in!"

    But Sophia had misunderstood. The "few hundred" weren''t all fighters. In fact, it was an entire family¡ªmen, women, children, and even the elderly¡ªwho had shown up together.

    And they weren''t even from the United States. They hailed from a small island nation in the western Pacific.

    An island surrounded by the vast ocean.

    It wasn''t hard to imagine what had happened there after the apocalypse began. The deep-sea monsters had likely turned the place into an all-you-can-eat buffet.

    On top of that, natural disasters¡ªearthquakes, tsunamis, volcanic eruptions¡ªhad ravaged the island, sinking large portions of it beneath the waves.

    As if that weren''t enough, nuclear radiation and contamination had caused secondary mutations in the monsters, creating grotesque and unimaginable horrors.

    The creatures that emerged were beyond terrifying.

    In short, the island had become a hellscape. Zombies roamed freely, monsters thrived, and the human population had been nearly wiped out. Those who managed to escape were left homeless, wandering aimlessly in search of refuge.

    And now, the first group responding to the bounty call was made up of these survivors.

    When Sophia learned the truth, her initial excitement quickly turned to disappointment.

    "This is it? They think they can take on the Los Angeles Zombie King?" she muttered, her tone dripping with disbelief. "Don''t tell me they''re just using the bounty as an excuse to freeload off me¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 245 Sushi?

    Sophia thought to herself, this felt like putting up a huge reward and attracting a bunch of con artists. But¡­ since they were here, might as well see if they had any real skills, right?

    A moment later, the office door opened, and in walked a middle-aged man. He was dressed in black, his face gaunt, cheekbones sharp, and his eyes cold and piercing. There was an unsettling chill about him, as if the temperature in the room dropped a few degrees the moment he entered.

    Sophia glanced up, sizing him up quickly before greeting him.

    "Hello!"

    "Miss Sophia, hello!" the man replied in clunky English.

    "¡­." Sophia felt a headache coming on. This guy already seemed unreliable.

    "So, you''re Ryuji Takahashi, the patriarch of the Takahashi Family?"

    "That''s right! That''s me!" the man confirmed confidently.

    Sophia didn''t feel like wasting time on pleasantries. She got straight to the point. "The reason I called you here is to hunt down a Zombie King. What are the odds you can take it down?"

    "One hundred percent," Ryuji said without hesitation, his tone brimming with confidence.

    "Oh?" Sophia raised an eyebrow, skepticism creeping in. The Zombie King listed in the Phantom Infected files was no joke¡ªit was top-tier. And yet, here he was, acting like it was a walk in the park.

    Ryuji smirked, tilting his head slightly. "Miss Sophia, you must know, we come from Japan. The monsters there are far more rampant than here¡ªseveral times over. To put it bluntly, the powerful creatures I''ve encountered would make the ones you''ve heard of seem like child''s play."

    "Is that so? If you don''t mind me asking, what''s your Awakener rank?" Sophia asked, testing him.

    "Me? SS-rank," Ryuji replied casually.

    "What?!" Sophia almost jumped out of her chair. SS-rank? That strong? But then again¡­ maybe he was exaggerating. Could be some embellishment there.

    Ryuji continued, "And it''s not just me. My family is full of powerful individuals. So, hunting a Zombie King? Not a problem at all."

    "Alright then, go ahead and get started," Sophia said quickly. Whether he was bluffing or not, it was time to see if he could back up his words. After all, the proof is in the pudding.

    "Hold on!" Ryuji raised a hand, stopping her. He then laid out his condition. "Before we hunt the Zombie King, I''d like you to provide my family with food and shelter."

    "Absolutely not!" Sophia shot him down immediately. What if it took them a year to kill the Zombie King? Was she supposed to feed and house them for a year?

    Besides, there was no way she was letting these Japanese strangers stay at the Genesis Biotech base. What if they were scammers? Who knew what kind of schemes they might be plotting?

    And in this post-apocalyptic world, you couldn''t trust anyone without knowing their background. What if they pulled something shady, like a sneak attack? Sophia wasn''t about to let herself get Pearl Harbored.

    She wasn''t stupid. There was no way she''d let a group of outsiders settle in her territory.

    Ryuji frowned. His family had been on the run ever since they fled Japan, constantly moving from place to place. They desperately needed somewhere to settle down.

    "Miss Sophia, this was part of the reward your headquarters promised me!"

    "The reward¡­ is given after the job is done. You haven''t even started yet. Why would I pay you in advance?" Sophia countered firmly. She was a businesswoman at heart, sharp and pragmatic.

    "Fine!" Ryuji nodded. "Then I''ll go hunt the Zombie King right away. I hope you''ll honor your promise when the time comes."

    "No problem," Sophia replied.

    With that, Ryuji turned and headed for the door.

    "Wait a second!" Sophia suddenly called out, stopping him. After a brief moment of thought, she said, "We''ve set up an Awakener camp on the outskirts of the city. If you really have nowhere else to stay, you can go there for now."

    "Oh?" Ryuji''s eyes lit up. "Thank you, Miss Sophia." With that, he left the office.

    Sophia sat back, deep in thought. Letting the Takahashi Family stay at the Awakener camp wasn''t out of kindness. No, it was because¡­ that camp had just been attacked by the Nightmare Zombie King last night.

    Who knew if the Nightmare would show up again tonight?

    Ryuji had no idea what kind of power that Nightmare Zombie King wielded.

    Sending his family there was like putting up a shield.

    If they died, well, it wouldn''t be her problem¡­

    ¡­

    On the other side of things¡­ Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire

    Ethan was lying low at home. On the windowsill, two radiant crystals glimmered with a soft, otherworldly light. Under their glow, his cells buzzed with energy, absorbing the power at an incredible rate.

    The high-grade crystal cores he''d hunted during the Santa Clarita trip were already fully absorbed, leaving him stronger than ever.

    "Good stuff," Ethan muttered, tucking the two radiant crystals into his spatial storage ring.

    With that, his figure flickered and dimmed, and in the next moment, he appeared downstairs.

    Gathered on the street were Bulldozer, Laura, PhD, Big Ears, and the rest of the crew.

    Ethan''s form materialized slowly in front of them, and the group of Zombie Kings greeted him with respect.

    Little Shadow was the first to speak. "Boss, I got injured by a human. That guy was weird¡ªhe could shapeshift and move like water. Pretty strong, too."

    "Yeah, no kidding. If I hadn''t been there, things could''ve gone south real fast," Big Ears chimed in.

    PhD adjusted his glasses and added, "Based on their description, I''d say it''s likely a technological creation¡ªa third-generation cyborg."

    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. Genesis Biotech was advancing faster than he''d expected. Third-gen cyborgs already?

    Why hadn''t anyone sent him a memo about this? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ethan felt a bit out of the loop, like he was falling behind on the latest "trends."

    He thought back to the second-gen cyborgs. They were already impressive, each one carrying multiple crystal cores.

    And now Genesis Biotech had rolled out a new model.

    Interesting. Definitely worth investigating.

    Lil'' Shroom spoke up next. "Boss, last night the Nightmare Zombie King hit the Awakener camp and used his Dream Invasion ability. Took out a bunch of humans."

    "Did he take their crystal cores?" Ethan asked casually.

    "Nope," Lil'' Shroom replied, shaking Her head.

    Thanks to Lil'' Shroom''s shapeshifting ability, which allowed her to blend in as a human, she''d managed to gather quite a bit of intel.

    Ethan thought for a moment. "Then tonight, I''ll go myself¡­"

    ...

    As the sun dipped below the horizon and darkness blanketed the land, another night descended upon the desolate, post-apocalyptic city.

    The wind howled through the ruins, carrying with it the eerie chill of the end times.

    This night, like so many others, was destined to be anything but ordinary.

    A new figure¡ªa Zombie King¡ªslipped into the outskirts of San Bernardino. Dressed in pristine white, his eyes gleamed with sharp clarity. He moved through the area with the ease of someone who''d been here before.

    But unlike Nightmare, Ethan didn''t bother sneaking through narrow alleys or hidden paths. He walked straight down the main road, silent and untraceable. Even as he passed by other zombies, they didn''t so much as flinch.

    Under the Domain of the Dead''s concealment ability, Ethan was like a ghost.

    Even when a drone buzzed overhead, scanning the area, it was useless.

    Before long, Ethan reached the edge of the Awakener camp. Just like the night before, searchlights swept the area, drones hummed in the air, and the number of guards had noticeably increased. The defenses were tighter, clearly a response to the previous night''s attack.

    But as Ethan''s gaze swept over the camp, something caught his attention.

    Some of the tents looked¡­ off. They didn''t bear the Genesis Biotech logo. Instead, they were white, embroidered with pink cherry blossom patterns.

    And there were people in traditional kimonos moving about inside.

    Ethan couldn''t help but feel curious.

    "Who ordered sushi?"

    ...

 Chapter 246 Is thisâ€¦ another nightmare?

    Ethan activated his Domain of the Dead ability, phasing straight through the walls and slipping into the Awakener camp. The guards patrolling the area remained blissfully unaware of his presence.

    Not far from where he stood, a Genesis Biotech tent caught his attention.

    From inside, he could hear voices.

    "Don''t sleep¡­ don''t sleep¡­ whatever you do, don''t fall asleep¡­"

    Curious, Ethan moved closer and peeked inside. A young man with bloodshot eyes was slumped against a cot, clutching a weapon tightly. He was muttering to himself, clearly trying to stay awake.

    The guy looked like he''d been through hell¡ªprobably still shaken from the nightmare they''d all endured the night before. The trauma had left him too terrified to close his eyes.

    His teammates nearby weren''t faring much better. They all looked equally exhausted, their faces pale and drawn.

    "Do you think the Nightmare Zombie King will show up again tonight? We should stay on guard, just in case," one of them said, his voice tinged with unease.

    "Yeah, yeah," another chimed in, nodding vigorously. The memory of that horrifying nightmare seemed to have left them all on edge, their nerves frayed to the breaking point.

    A third person tried to sound optimistic. "But maybe we''ll be fine tonight. HQ sent out a bounty, and some big shots from Japan showed up. I heard their Patriarch is SS-rank. Can you believe that?"

    "No way! SS-rank? That''s insane!" someone else exclaimed, his exhaustion momentarily forgotten.

    "Yeah, they''re here to hunt the Zombie King of Los Angeles. If they''re that strong, we should be safer with them around, right?"

    "Let''s hope so¡­"

    The group continued their hushed conversation, their voices a mix of fear and faint hope.

    Ethan stood silently, watching them. He couldn''t help but smirk to himself. So, this time, he was the subject of their gossip. Guess he''d finally figured out where all that "sushi" talk was coming from.

    Still, something felt off. He couldn''t sense any powerful human auras nearby. Were these so-called SS-rankers hiding their presence? The thought made him uneasy.

    Better to focus on the task at hand. He needed a couple of crystal cores first.

    There were four Awakeners in front of him, all hovering around B+ rank. They were clearly exhausted, yawning constantly. It was almost comical how contagious their yawns were.

    "Man, you guys look dead tired. Let me help you get some rest¡­" Ethan murmured as he approached one of the young men from behind.

    The guy was mid-yawn, his mouth wide open, tears welling up in his eyes. He looked like he was about to drool.

    Without hesitation, Ethan materialized behind him, reached out, and plunged his hand into the man''s skull. He extracted the B+ crystal core with practiced ease.

    The young man''s body slumped forward, collapsing onto the ground. His eyes shut, and he looked¡­ peaceful. Like he was finally getting the deep sleep he so desperately needed.

    The other three froze, their expressions a mix of shock and horror. One of them had been halfway through a yawn, and now his mouth hung open awkwardly, as if stuck in time.

    "Wha¡ªwhat the hell¡­"

    They stared, wide-eyed, at the figure that had suddenly appeared behind their fallen teammate. It was as if a ghost had materialized out of thin air.

    "Is this¡­ another nightmare?" one of them stammered, his voice trembling. "But I''m not even asleep!"

    "Quick! Sound the alarm!" a burly man barked, snapping out of his stupor.

    But before any of them could move, an overwhelming pressure descended on them. It was suffocating, paralyzing. They couldn''t even scream, let alone reach for the alarm.

    Ethan moved leisurely, his steps unhurried as he approached them. One by one, he extracted their crystal cores, his movements smooth and deliberate. It was as if he were performing a mundane chore, something as ordinary as picking fruit from a tree.

    When he was done, he waved his hand, and the four lifeless bodies vanished, stored away in his personal space.

    The tent was now eerily empty, as if the four Awakeners had simply evaporated into thin air.

    For someone like Ethan, taking them down was child''s play. It felt almost trivial¡ªlike foraging for wild berries in the woods.

    "Alright, time to hit the next spot," he muttered to himself.

    Stepping out of the tent, he glanced around. The other Awakeners outside were still patrolling as usual, oblivious to what had just happened. Even the aerial drones zipping overhead hadn''t picked up on the carnage inside.

    Ethan continued moving forward, his steps silent and deliberate.

    He soon arrived at a tent adorned with a sakura blossom pattern. The faint flicker of candlelight inside cast shifting shadows on the walls, giving the space an eerie, almost haunted feel. It was clear the conditions were harsh¡ªSophia had only provided them with a place to stay, leaving them to fend for themselves. They didn''t even have access to electricity.

    Inside the tent, two men sat cross-legged on the ground. Between them was a large iron pot, steam rising from it as something bubbled within. They were eating, chatting away in a language Ethan didn''t understand.

    Curious, Ethan stepped closer, his gaze falling on the contents of the pot. The rich aroma of cooked meat wafted through the air.

    "Not bad¡­ living it up, huh?" Ethan muttered to himself, surprised. For people living in such dire conditions, it was impressive they''d managed to get their hands on meat.

    But as he looked closer, his expression darkened. The shape of the meat in the pot¡­ it wasn''t just any meat. It had the unmistakable form of an infant¡ªa stillborn fetus.

    "Well, damn¡­" Ethan froze for a moment, his mind processing the grotesque sight. As a Zombie King, he''d seen his fair share of horrors in this apocalyptic world, but this? This was on another level of depravity.

    His crimson eyes glowed faintly, a cold, murderous intent rising within him. Without hesitation, he activated his Domain of the Dead. The two men, who had been laughing and chatting moments ago, suddenly froze in place, their bodies stiffening as their bones cracked audibly under the oppressive force.

    Ethan didn''t give them a chance to react. With a flick of his wrist, a Tachi materialized in his hand. In one swift motion, he decapitated both men, their heads rolling to the ground as blood sprayed across the tent. The crimson splash extinguished the nearby candle with a sharp hiss, plunging the space into darkness.

    Ethan''s glowing eyes pierced through the blackness, his icy killing intent still simmering. He collected the two corpses and stored them away before stepping out of the tent.

    Time to move on.

    The area around the Japanese tents was poorly guarded. There were no floodlights, no drones, and only a handful of Genesis Biotech Awakeners patrolling nearby. It was the perfect setup for someone like Ethan to operate unnoticed.

    As he scanned the area, his gaze landed on a small tent in the distance. It was shaking slightly, the movements growing more erratic with each passing moment. From inside, muffled sounds of heavy breathing reached his ears.

    "Well, looks like someone''s having fun," Ethan muttered under his breath, his tone laced with sarcasm. Without hesitation, he phased into the tent.

    Moments later, the tent stopped moving. The sounds ceased abruptly, replaced by an oppressive silence. It was as if the life inside had been snuffed out entirely.

    And so, Ethan continued his grim work. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire

    Every tent he entered fell silent.

    The faint murmurs, laughter, or breathing that once filled the air would vanish, leaving only an eerie stillness in his wake.

    Even those sleeping outside or standing guard weren''t spared.

    Ethan dispatched them with ruthless efficiency, storing their bodies in his spatial storage ring as he moved from one target to the next.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in a much larger and more luxurious tent, Patriarch Ryuji had gathered the top warriors of his clan. They were deep in discussion, strategizing their hunt for the Zombie King.

    "Father, I must say, San Bernardino isn''t so bad," a young man remarked. "The number of zombies here is manageable, and there aren''t any truly terrifying monsters."

    Ryuji nodded thoughtfully. "After what we faced escaping Tokyo, nothing here feels as frightening."

    The young man''s expression turned somber. "Still, it''s a shame¡­ We had over a thousand clan members when we fled. Now, only a few hundred remain."

    "It doesn''t matter," Ryuji said, waving a hand dismissively. "As long as we secure enough resources, our clan will recover and grow again."

    "True, but where are we supposed to find that many resources?" a burly man nearby asked, his tone heavy with concern. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Don''t overthink it," Ryuji replied firmly. "Our priority is to kill that Zombie King. Once we''ve dealt with him, we can claim a safe haven and focus on rebuilding. First, we need to ensure our people have a place to settle."

    ...

 Chapter 247 Vanished...

    At this moment, Ethan was busy "settling" the clan members.

    He stepped into a small tent where a few children were playing, their laughter filling the air. A woman sat nearby, cradling a baby in her arms, nursing it. The children chattered in a language Ethan couldn''t understand, their words a jumble of unfamiliar sounds.

    They weren''t Awakeners¡ªjust ordinary humans.

    Ethan observed them coldly, his expression unreadable. Without hesitation, he dropped his stealth mode, revealing himself. His Tachi sword gleamed in his hand as he slowly approached.

    "Huh?" The children froze mid-play, their laughter dying instantly. They turned to look at him, their faces filled with shock and fear.

    "W-who are you?" one of them stammered in Japanese, a language Ethan didn''t comprehend.

    "Kids staying up this late? That''s not very well-behaved," Ethan muttered, his tone devoid of warmth. He raised his blade and, with a swift motion, slashed downward. The sharp edge sliced cleanly through the child''s neck. A wet, sickening sound followed as blood sprayed out, painting the ground crimson.

    The child collapsed, eyes closed, as if peacefully asleep. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ahhh¡ª!"

    The tent erupted in screams. The remaining children and the woman recoiled in terror, scrambling to retreat. The woman, clutching the baby tightly, instinctively shielded the other children behind her like a mother hen protecting her chicks. Her face was pale, her body trembling uncontrollably.

    "D-don''t come any closer!" she cried out, her voice shaking. Despite her fear, there was a fierce determination in her eyes¡ªa mother''s instinct to protect her young, no matter the cost.

    But Ethan was unmoved. His expression remained cold, his steps deliberate as he advanced toward them, the blade in his hand glinting ominously.

    The woman''s legs gave out beneath her, and she collapsed to her knees, trembling like a leaf. Tears streamed down her face as she pleaded, switching to broken English in desperation. "Please¡­ please don''t kill us. Let us live. I beg you."

    Ethan''s gaze didn''t waver. His face was a mask of indifference, his intent clear. To him, these people were nothing more than "ingredients" for his mission. Mercy wasn''t part of the equation.

    Suddenly, a boy no older than seven or eight stepped forward. A makeshift headband tied around his forehead, he clutched a wooden toy knife in his small hands. His face twisted in a mix of fear and defiance as he charged at Ethan.

    "I''ll kill you!" he shouted, his voice trembling but resolute.

    Ethan raised an eyebrow, almost amused. "What a naughty little kid¡­" he muttered under his breath. With a flick of his wrist, he swung his blade, effortlessly cutting the boy down.

    The woman''s eyes widened in horror as she watched the boy''s lifeless body hit the ground. Blood pooled beneath him, spreading like a dark stain. Her lips quivered, and then she broke. Tears streamed down her face as she let out a heart-wrenching wail.

    A devil. He''s a devil.

    But her grief was short-lived. Ethan moved with mechanical precision, cutting down everyone in the tent without hesitation. By the time he was done, the silence was deafening.

    Outside, two patrol guards had heard faint noises coming from the tent. They exchanged glances, their curiosity piqued.

    "What''s going on in there? Why are they still awake this late?" one of them asked.

    "Probably just the kids playing around again," the other replied with a shrug. "They''ve been cooped up for so long, they''re bound to get restless."

    The first guard nodded. "Still, they need to get some rest. We finally found a safe place. They should take advantage of it."

    "Yeah¡­" his companion agreed.

    The two approached the tent and pulled back the flap. The moment they stepped inside, the metallic stench of blood hit them like a wall.

    "What the¡ª?" One of them froze, his eyes widening in horror as he took in the scene.

    The bodies of children lay scattered across the ground, blood pooling beneath them. In the center stood Ethan, dressed in white, his Tachi dripping with blood. His handsome face was expressionless, his cold eyes locked onto theirs.

    "Shit¡­" one of the guards gasped, his breath hitching. The sheer brutality of the scene left them paralyzed.

    Before they could react, Ethan moved. In a blur of motion, he was upon them. The guards barely had time to register his presence before their heads were severed cleanly from their bodies, their lifeless forms crumpling to the ground.

    "Well, that was convenient," Ethan remarked, his tone as detached as ever. "Coming straight to me like that¡­ saves me the trouble."

    With a casual wave of his hand, he stored all the bodies into his spatial storage ring, leaving the tent eerily empty.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ryuji and his group had finished their discussion. They had unanimously decided that after taking down the Zombie King, they would settle in San Bernardino and establish a base there.

    With Genesis Biotech providing resources, their clan would grow stronger in no time. In a world like this, individual strength could only take you so far. To truly survive, you needed a community, a faction to call your own.

    And for Ryuji, his clan was his faction.

    Humans were social creatures, after all.

    Living alone, without even a single servant to assist you, was a miserable existence. No matter how strong you were, loneliness was a pain that was hard to endure.

    "Miss Sophia is really kind, letting us stay at the camp even though we haven''t completed the mission yet," one of the Takahashi Family members remarked.

    Ryuji nodded in agreement. "Yes, Genesis Biotech is a powerful organization. Partnering with them is a smart move." Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire

    "We need to take down the Zombie King as soon as possible. I saw the food they served today¡ªthere were fresh vegetables!" another clan member chimed in, his voice tinged with excitement.

    "Oh?" The others'' eyes widened in surprise.

    In the apocalypse, clean vegetables and fruits were nearly impossible to cultivate, making them incredibly rare and valuable. Just the thought of it had them practically drooling.

    Ryuji continued, "Alright, everyone, get some rest and recharge. We''ll move out first thing in the morning."

    "Yes, sir!" the group responded in unison, their voices filled with determination. They stood up and began heading out of the tent.

    But the moment they stepped outside, something felt¡­ off.

    Why was it so quiet tonight?

    And where were the patrols?

    The camp had no electricity, so they relied on candles for light. Yet now, even the faint glow of candles in the distance was gone. The tents stood in eerie silence, shrouded in darkness, like rows of looming graves.

    Ryuji''s brows furrowed as unease crept into his chest. Something wasn''t right. "Let''s go check it out," he ordered.

    The group immediately moved forward, their steps cautious as they began inspecting the tents.

    Ryuji pulled back the flap of one tent, only to find it completely empty. The ground was littered with a few scattered belongings, but there wasn''t a single person inside.

    "Where is everyone?"

    "Patriarch¡­ there''s no one here. Where could they have gone?" one of the clan members asked, his voice tinged with confusion.

    "Huh? Mine''s empty too," another called out.

    "Patriarch, same here. Could they all have gone to the bathroom together?" someone suggested, though the absurdity of the idea was clear in his tone.

    "¡­"

    One by one, they checked several more tents, only to find the same result¡ªempty spaces, scattered items, and no sign of their people.

    Ryuji''s expression darkened with every passing moment. Cold sweat began to bead on his forehead.

    "Where is everyone?!" he bellowed, his voice echoing through the camp as he shouted into the night. "Get out here, now!"

    A few stragglers emerged from nearby tents, rubbing their eyes groggily. They looked around, confused and disoriented, clearly unaware of what was happening.

    "What''s going on?" one of them asked, his voice thick with sleep.

    Ryuji''s urgency only grew. He rushed to open more tents, but the results were the same. The belongings were all there, untouched, but the people were gone.

    The others began to realize the gravity of the situation. Fear flickered across their faces as they exchanged uneasy glances.

    "Where did our clan members go?" someone whispered, his voice trembling.

    "I don''t know¡­"

    "Could they have left on their own?" another suggested, though the doubt in his voice was evident.

    "Impossible. There aren''t even any footprints around the camp. How could they have left without a trace?"

    "This is¡­"

    In the oppressive darkness, their eyes darted around nervously, scanning the shadows. A chilling sense of dread settled over them.

    Over a hundred clan members had vanished¡ªwithout a sound, without a trace.

    ...

 Chapter 248 How considerate...

    "Patriarch, what''s going on here?" one of the clansmen asked anxiously.

    Ryuji shook his head. After months on the run, even he hadn''t encountered anything like this before. Over a hundred clansmen had vanished into thin air, leaving no trace behind¡ªlike they''d never existed at all.

    A chilling sense of unease crept into his heart.

    He turned to look around.

    Now, only a few dozen clansmen remained.

    "Quick! Go check with Genesis Biotech!" he ordered.

    "On it!" someone responded immediately, nodding and preparing to head off.

    But just as the man was about to leave, the camp''s alarm blared to life. Red warning lights began flashing wildly, and chaos erupted on Genesis Biotech''s side as panicked shouts filled the air.

    A squad of Awakeners, clad in sleek nano-combat suits, came rushing over.

    "Patriarch, people from our camp have gone missing. Did you see anything?" one of them asked urgently.

    "This..." Ryuji froze in place, his face blank with shock. He was about to ask them the same thing.

    "No idea. Our clansmen are missing too!" he replied.

    "What?" The Awakeners looked stunned. "How many of your people are gone?"

    "Over a hundred," Ryuji said grimly.

    The Awakener squad exchanged surprised glances. "Oh... we''re missing four."

    "..." Ryuji''s face darkened. He was speechless. Compared to his losses, theirs barely counted as a scratch.

    They were all in the same camp.

    Why was the difference so massive? Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire

    Ryuji pressed them urgently, "Do you have any idea what''s going on?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Probably a Zombie King invasion," one of the Awakeners said matter-of-factly.

    Ryuji''s frown deepened. He couldn''t wrap his head around it. What kind of Zombie King had such bizarre powers, capable of making hundreds of people vanish without a trace?

    They needed to act fast.

    "Move! We have to find our people, now!"

    "Yes, sir!" the surrounding clansmen responded, nodding in unison.

    Everyone sprang into action. The entire camp descended into chaos. The blaring alarms were deafening, red warning lights flashed incessantly, aircraft zipped through the air, and people scurried below like ants in a disturbed nest.

    They practically turned the camp upside down, but there wasn''t a single clue about the missing people.

    Meanwhile, Ethan had made his way to a building at the far end of the camp.

    It was a warehouse.

    This was where the camp stored its survival supplies.

    Inside were essentials like food and purified water for humans. There were even greenhouses for growing vegetables.

    Ethan entered the first warehouse and found rows of barrels filled with filtered water.

    These humans had gotten smarter. They''d learned from the last incident at the safe zone lab. To avoid poisoning, they no longer used a centralized water system. Instead, they stored water in individual barrels, which was relatively safer.

    There was even a dedicated Awakener team assigned to guard the supplies.

    But with the chaos outside, the guards had all rushed off to regroup, leaving the place mostly unattended.

    Water wasn''t of much use to Ethan.

    Even storing it in his spatial ring felt like a waste of space.

    So he didn''t bother with it.

    He moved on, heading toward the vegetable greenhouses. Of course, these weren''t your typical greenhouses. There was no soil inside. Everything was grown using nutrient solutions.

    This method not only saved space but also sped up crop growth.

    Inside, they were cultivating lettuce, cilantro, spinach, green onions, and more...

    Ethan wasn''t exactly a vegetarian, so he had no interest in the vegetables. He kept moving and arrived at the second warehouse. Inside, he found a stash of human food¡ªcanned fish, canned beef, and compressed biscuits, all with a shelf life of five years and still perfectly good.

    "Not bad..." Ethan muttered, waving his hand to store the supplies in his spatial ring. While he didn''t particularly enjoy eating this stuff, it could be useful for trading with others.

    You can never have too many resources, after all.

    He moved on to the third warehouse, and this one actually surprised him.

    Before he even got close, he heard the distinct clucking of chickens.

    It turned out this warehouse was being used as a chicken farm.

    The chickens were crammed into tiny cages, unable to move around, all for the sake of fattening them up as quickly as possible. Their feed was laced with drugs and growth hormones, allowing them to reach full size in just a couple of weeks.

    "All about tech and cutting corners..." Ethan muttered with a smirk. He decided to take the chickens back with him¡ªhis underlings would probably enjoy the treat.

    With a swift slash of his tachi, he dispatched the chickens and stored them all in his spatial ring. The entire chicken coop collapsed in the process.

    ...

    Meanwhile, outside, people were still running around like headless chickens, searching everywhere but finding nothing. The whole situation felt bizarre.

    How could people just vanish into thin air like that?

    It was even more terrifying than the abilities of the Nightmare Zombie King.

    The folks from Genesis Biotech were on edge, though their concern was more about the possibility of Phantom Infected. Losing four people wasn''t a big deal to them, but the uncertainty of the situation left them uneasy.

    Ryuji and his group, on the other hand, were genuinely panicking. Losing over a hundred clansmen was practically a death sentence for their entire tribe.

    But no matter how hard they searched, they couldn''t find a single clue. They were like ants on a hot pan, running in circles with no idea what to do.

    "Patriarch, we really can''t find them!" one of the clansmen said anxiously.

    Ryuji scanned the area and noticed that the Genesis Biotech people were all busy and gathered together. He lowered his voice and said, "Let''s stop looking for now..."

    "Huh?" The clansmen exchanged confused glances.

    Ryuji leaned in and whispered, "The Genesis Biotech folks are all distracted and grouped up. Their supply warehouses are just in the back. I say we take advantage of the chaos and grab some supplies. If anyone asks, we''ll just say the Zombie King took them. No one will trace it back to us."

    "Hey, that''s a great idea!" someone exclaimed, their eyes lighting up.

    They''d been eyeing Genesis Biotech''s supplies for a while now. Since they couldn''t find their missing people, they might as well make up for the loss in another way.

    Besides, Genesis Biotech would keep searching for the missing people. In the meantime, they could help themselves to some resources.

    It was just another survival instinct in the harsh reality of the apocalypse.

    "Kaito, take a few people and handle it. I''ll keep an eye on Genesis Biotech from the outside. Be careful¡ªjust don''t get caught in the act, and we''ll be fine," Ryuji instructed.

    A young man stepped forward from the group. "Got it. No problem."

    He waved to a few others, picking out a small team. Under the cover of darkness, they slipped away, moving stealthily toward the warehouses at the back of the camp while Genesis Biotech remained distracted.

    Ryuji, meanwhile, led the rest of the group toward the Genesis Biotech camp to blend in with their people.

    ...

    By this time, Ethan had just finished collecting supplies and was about to leave when he sensed human presences rapidly approaching.

    He immediately activated his stealth ability, vanishing into the shadows.

    Moments later, he saw a group of about a dozen people dressed in black. They moved with cat-like silence, their steps light and deliberate as they sneaked into the warehouse area.

    Ethan watched their suspicious behavior with interest, curious to see what they were up to.

    The group whispered among themselves as they reached the first warehouse. When they saw the barrels of clean, filtered water, their eyes practically glowed. It had probably been ages since they''d seen water this pure. They quickly opened a few barrels and started guzzling it down, gulping noisily.

    When they stumbled upon the vegetable greenhouse, they were even more ecstatic.

    They rushed inside, grabbing lettuce, green onions, and garlic, stuffing them into their mouths like they hadn''t eaten in days.

    Ethan observed silently from the shadows.

    He couldn''t help but find it amusing. These "ingredients" were seasoning themselves for him.

    How considerate...

 Chapter 249 Something was very, very wrong....

    Ethan stepped forward slowly.

    The young man in front of him didn''t notice a thing and kept shoving vegetables into his mouth like there was no tomorrow.

    Well, in a world like this, getting one last good meal before dying could be considered a blessing in disguise.

    Ethan swung his blade toward the back of the man''s neck. The sharp edge sliced through effortlessly, producing a sickening sound of metal grinding against flesh and bone.

    The young man''s head dropped to the ground, rolling a few times before coming to a stop. His eyes were still wide open, and a few sprigs of cilantro were still clenched between his teeth.

    Warm blood splattered onto the surrounding vegetables, making the leaves tremble slightly.

    "Huh?" A few of his companions, who had been happily munching away nearby, turned their heads at the sound. Their faces froze in shock, and they stood rooted to the spot.

    A half-bitten green onion fell from one of their mouths.

    "That''s enough. Too much onion ruins the flavor," Ethan muttered as he stepped forward, his blade sweeping in a wide arc.

    The two men in front of him, both B-rank Awakeners, didn''t even have time to react before their heads hit the ground, rolling to a stop near the scattered vegetables.

    Outside the greenhouse, Kaito furrowed his brow. He had caught the faintest sound from within and sniffed the air, detecting a trace of blood.

    Kaito was an A+ rank water-element Awakener, a skilled fighter within the Takahashi Family.

    "Wait¡­" Kaito raised a hand, signaling the family members behind him, who were busy gathering supplies. His expression turned cautious.

    "There''s something in the greenhouse."

    "Brother, isn''t it just our people in there?" a young girl beside him asked.

    Kaito shook his head. "Their presence¡­ it''s gone."

    "What?" The group around him exchanged uneasy glances, their thoughts drifting to the family members who had vanished earlier. Could the culprit behind it all be inside? sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What should we do?" the girl asked anxiously.

    "Stay calm. Don''t panic," Kaito said firmly. "We''ll go in and see what kind of monster we''re dealing with. And we''ll bring our people back."

    "As expected of you, brother¡­" The girl clenched her fists, her eyes sparkling with admiration.

    Kaito Takahashi was considered a rising star within the Takahashi Family. With his A+ rank abilities, he was second only to Ryuji Takahashi and carried significant authority.

    The girl was his cousin, but their bond had long since surpassed mere familial ties.

    Kaito gestured to the group, and they moved into formation, spreading out in a fan shape to surround the greenhouse. Their footsteps were light, making no sound as they approached.

    Everyone was on edge, their senses tuned to any noise coming from inside.

    Kaito made another hand signal.

    Two members of the group moved in tandem, positioning themselves on either side of the greenhouse entrance. Pressing their ears to the plastic sheeting, they listened carefully but heard nothing.

    The two exchanged a glance and nodded in silent agreement.

    Then, with a sudden motion, they yanked the greenhouse''s curtain aside.

    Their eyes scanned the interior. All they saw were scattered vegetable leaves and some cultivation equipment. Not a single person was in sight.

    But the faint metallic tang of blood lingered in the air.

    "No one?" The two looked at each other, puzzled.

    And that''s when they felt it¡ªa presence closing in. A chilling sense of danger crept up their spines, making their hair stand on end.

    Ethan''s figure materialized behind them, his movements silent and deliberate.

    A wave of killing intent radiated from him, freezing the two in place. It felt as though they had been plunged into an icy abyss. Instinctively, they turned their heads.

    But all they saw was the flash of a blade.

    The Tachi sliced through the air, its edge gleaming coldly as it reached their necks.

    They didn''t even have time to scream. A sharp chill spread across their throats, and darkness consumed their vision as they collapsed lifelessly to the ground.

    "There¡­ there he is!"

    "What kind of monster is this?!"

    "I don''t know¡­"

    "Attack! Now!"

    The group behind them finally spotted Ethan. Energy surged around them as they activated their Awakener abilities. Ice shards, fireballs, and other attacks tore through the air, all aimed directly at him.

    But the truth was, they hadn''t discovered Ethan. He had allowed them to see him.

    There was no need to hide from these small fry. He could take them out in the open without breaking a sweat.

    Ethan''s eyes glowed red, a sinister light flickering within them.

    The terrifying Domain of the Dead spread outward, its oppressive force crashing over the area like a storm.

    Several of the attackers were caught within its range. Their bodies convulsed, bones cracking audibly.

    One by one, they crumpled to the ground, completely incapacitated.

    "Fall back!" someone shouted, their voice trembling with fear. The remaining fighters'' eyes were wide with terror, as if they were staring into an endless sea of blood, surging toward them. They knew that if they were swallowed by it, there would be no escape¡ªonly death.

    But their movements were too slow. The Domain of the Dead pressed down relentlessly, and a few more were crushed under its overwhelming force.

    "Kaito! What do we do now?" The young girl clung to Kaito''s back, her face pale with fear as she watched their comrades collapse one by one.

    Kaito''s brows furrowed deeply, his expression dark enough to drip water. The scene before him brought to mind the descriptions from the Zombie King''s dossier.

    This guy¡­ this monster in front of them¡­ could very well be the Zombie King, the target of their mission.

    The Zombie King, a being with the power of an Absolute Domain. He could move undetected, ignore terrain, and was practically invincible.

    "I''ll take you on myself!" Kaito growled through gritted teeth, his energy surging as a faint blue aura began to radiate from his body.

    "Water Style: Water Tornado Jutsu!" he roared, unleashing a torrent of water energy. The water swirled and twisted, forming a massive tornado that roared like a dragon as it gained speed and power.

    The sheer force of the water element surged forward, seemingly unstoppable.

    But the gap between Kaito and Ethan was far too great. The moment the water tornado touched the Domain of the Dead, it shattered instantly, dissipating like mist in the wind. It didn''t stand a chance.

    "Boom!"

    A dull thud echoed as Kaito was sent flying backward, his body tracing a helpless arc through the air before crashing heavily to the ground.

    His eyes were shut tight, blood streaming from his nose, ears, and mouth. His body lay motionless, teetering on the edge of death.

    "Brother!" The girl''s scream pierced the air as she rushed to his side. She dropped to her knees, frantically checking his injuries, tears streaming down her face as she sobbed uncontrollably.

    "Brother, wake up¡­ please, wake up! Don''t leave me¡­ please¡­"

    Ethan tilted his head slightly, watching the scene with cold detachment. Then, in a flash, he moved past her.

    The sound of a head hitting the ground echoed softly.

    The warehouse fell silent once more.

    ...

    Outside, hundreds of Awakeners were still combing the area, searching for any trace of their target. The search party had pushed further and further back, but so far, they had found nothing.

    Ryuji''s eyes darted nervously, his anxiety growing with each passing moment.

    Where was Kaito? Why hadn''t he returned yet?

    And worse, Genesis Biotech''s people were closing in on the warehouse. If they found anything incriminating, it would be game over. Not only would their reputation be ruined, but their partnership with Genesis Biotech would be terminated on the spot.

    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire

    Ryuji''s mind raced. He needed to come up with a way to stop them.

    He quickly stepped to the front of the group, addressing the lead Awakener. "Based on my experience, the Zombie King has to be nearby. There''s no way he''s further back. We should focus our search up ahead."

    The lead Awakener, a man named Jacob Turner, raised an eyebrow. Jacob was one of the remaining members of the Bernardino Four Riders and the de facto leader of the camp. "The Zombie King is unpredictable. He could be anywhere," Jacob replied flatly.

    Ryuji frowned. "Trust me, no one knows the Zombie King better than I do."

    "Oh, yeah? The last guy who said that is six feet under," Jacob shot back, clearly unimpressed. Without waiting for further argument, he led a group of several hundred Awakeners straight into the warehouse.

    The moment they entered, they noticed signs of recent activity. A barrel of water had been opened and partially emptied. The greenhouse door was ajar.

    Ryuji''s heart sank. This was bad. If Genesis Biotech found out what had happened here, it wouldn''t just be a matter of losing face¡ªthey''d lose everything.

    "Search the area," Jacob ordered.

    The Awakeners spread out, conducting a thorough sweep of the warehouse.

    Ryuji grew increasingly tense, his guilt gnawing at him. His foot tapped nervously against the ground as he tried to think of an excuse, something to say if they uncovered the truth.

    But then, one of the search teams came running back. "Report! There''s no one in the warehouse!"

    "What?" Ryuji''s eyes widened in shock. For a moment, he was completely thrown off. But then, his mind started racing again.

    Something about this didn''t add up.

    Something was very, very wrong....

 Chapter 250 Surprises

    Kaito and the others should be in the warehouse¡­ So how the hell did they just disappear?

    Wait¡­ don''t tell me¡­ they vanished like the rest of the clan?!

    A bad feeling crept up in Ryuji''s heart.

    "Captain Jacob, I think we should search more carefully."

    "Huh?"

    Jacob looked at him in surprise. Just a moment ago, this guy was saying there was nothing here, and now he suddenly wants to search again? These Japanese guys sure are weird¡­

    Still, they headed deeper into the warehouse.

    What they found was worse than expected¡ªnot only were there no people, but all the supplies had been completely looted. Warehouse No. 3 was in the worst shape¡ªthe chicken coop had collapsed, and all the chickens were gone.

    "Poor chickens¡­" Jacob muttered under his breath.

    But Ryuji''s frown only deepened. This wasn''t about the damn chickens anymore¡ªhis people were missing.

    Kaito was one of the strongest fighters in the clan, practically his right-hand man.

    The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became.

    "Where the hell are my people?! Where did they go?!"

    "What?" Jacob turned to him, sensing something was off. "Your people¡­ were in the warehouse too?"

    "Uh¡­ no! Why would our people be in your warehouse?" Ryuji was panicking inside, but he had no choice but to deny it.

    This was a mess.

    Jacob nodded. "Hmm¡­ I''m guessing the Zombie King was here. But if that''s the case, he''s probably gone by now. Let''s head out."

    "¡­Fine." Ryuji gritted his teeth.

    ...

    At that moment, Ethan had already left the warehouse.

    The human Awakeners had gathered¡ªnearly a thousand of them. Among them were quite a few A+ rank Awakeners, three third-generation Cyborgs, and a good number of second-generation Cyborgs.

    That included Ryuji Takahashi from Japan, along with several of his clan''s top fighters.

    There was no need for Ethan to fight them head-on. Even if he was 90% sure he could win, that remaining 10% wasn''t worth the risk.

    Besides, Rancho Cucamonga had another threat¡ªthe Nightmare Zombie King. He had to stay cautious.

    He''d already gained plenty from tonight''s hunt. No need to push his luck.

    With that, his figure faded into the darkness and disappeared.

    ...

    Back in Los Angeles, the night sky had cleared. The clouds had drifted away, revealing a bright full moon.

    With no light pollution in the post-apocalyptic world, the moon shone even more brilliantly. Its silver glow bathed the ruined city, casting eerie shadows over the streets, where hordes of zombies roamed.

    Ethan casually tossed his latest prey aside and headed upstairs alone to absorb the A+ rank crystal core he had just acquired.

    His underlings quickly gathered around.

    Bulldozer''s fierce eyes widened as he sniffed the air.

    "This time¡­ the food smells different."

    "Yeah, it''s Japanese cuisine," Laura tilted her head, inspecting the haul.

    PhD, ever the stickler for accuracy, corrected her. "To be precise, it''s an all-you-can-eat Japanese buffet."

    "Exactly. Look¡ªsome even come with lettuce, green onions, and garlic." Bulldozer rubbed his hands together like a fly, eager to dig in.

    And with that, the feast began.

    The zombies tore into the flesh, the sound of ripping meat filling the air. A faint mist of blood rose around them, staining the moonlight a deep crimson.

    After eating her fill, the Elegy Zombie King picked up the guitar slung across her back and began to play.

    The eerie melody, combined with the blood-red moonlight, cast an unsettling atmosphere over the feasting horde. Their faces, smeared with blood and twisted in excitement, looked even more monstrous under the haunting tune.

    The scene was nothing short of breathtaking¡ªterrifying, yet mesmerizing. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Since tonight''s hunt had been quite fruitful, Big Ears strutted through the horde, proudly holding a small chicken in his hand, grinning to himself.

    "Winner, winner, chicken dinner..."

    ...

    Another terrifying night passed. The sun rose, the moon set, and warm sunlight once again bathed the earth.

    The Awakeners'' camp in San Bernardino had been attacked two nights in a row¡ªfirst by Nightmare, then by Ethan.

    But the difference was clear.

    Ethan''s destruction far outmatched Nightmare''s.

    That said, Genesis Biotech hadn''t suffered too much this time. The biggest loss was the stolen supplies. As for the four missing Awakeners? They weren''t worth worrying about.

    Ryuji, however, was devastated. His chest felt like it was being crushed under a massive boulder, making it hard to breathe.

    His clan¡­ was gone.

    An entire night had passed, and they still hadn''t been found. The outcome was obvious¡ªthey had likely already become one with the undead.

    "Do they still have a chance¡­?" Ryuji murmured to himself.

    Jacob, standing beside him, tried to offer some comfort. Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire

    "Patriarch, you don''t have to be so pessimistic. Try to look on the bright side."

    "Oh?" Ryuji turned to him. "And what exactly is the bright side?"

    "Well¡­ maybe your people weren''t killed. Maybe they were just¡­ captured and kept alive by the zombies." Jacob thought for a moment before speaking.

    "..."

    Ryuji was speechless. That was supposed to be better? That would be even worse than just dying outright.

    Jacob continued, "Anyway, don''t be too upset. If you stress too much, it''s bad for your health. You could develop nodules, and those can turn cancerous over time¡ª"

    "Enough! Just shut up already!" Ryuji cut him off, his patience completely gone.

    ...

    But the impact of this event didn''t stop there.

    The Nightmare Zombie King of Rancho Cucamonga had been keeping a close eye on the Awakeners'' camp, always having his subordinates monitor the area. So, it didn''t take long for the news to reach him.

    "I just raided that place, and now he''s gone and done the same? Is he trying to provoke me? Does he want to compete with me?" Nightmare pondered.

    He prided himself on his ability to slaughter humans¡ªhe didn''t believe any other Zombie King could outmatch him in that regard.

    "How many humans did he hunt?"

    "Boss, at least a hundred, conservatively speaking," one of the Zombie Kings reported.

    "¡­What?"

    Nightmare''s brow furrowed in surprise. His own psychic field covered a wide area, and even then, he hadn''t managed to kill that many humans in one night.

    And besides¡­ the Awakeners'' camp was packed with strong fighters. It wasn''t an easy target.

    "What about the humans'' crystal cores? He couldn''t have taken those, right?"

    "Boss, not just the crystal cores¡ªhe took the bodies too. The humans are saying over a hundred people just vanished without a trace."

    "..."

    Nightmare fell silent, his expression darkening. His mismatched black-and-white eyes gleamed with deep thought.

    Nearby, the Scissorhands Zombie King rasped, "Los Angeles is definitely not as simple as Wreckhead made it sound. He said there were only three Zombie Kings, but I''ve seen more than that. And they''re all strong¡ªreally strong. They''ve stolen a lot of my crystal cores¡­"

    "¡­What exactly is their strength?"

    Nightmare couldn''t figure it out just yet, but one thing was certain¡ªthey had been hiding their true power, throwing up a smokescreen to mislead him.

    If he didn''t gather intel soon, they would just keep throwing more ''surprises'' his way.

    He needed to know exactly what he was dealing with.

    Luckily, he had the perfect ability for this¡ªDream Invasion.

    Gathering intelligence would be easy.

    As long as he could enter someone''s dreams, he could peer into the deepest corners of their soul and uncover their secrets.

    But there was a problem.

    This ability didn''t work well on zombies. Zombies didn''t sleep. Some of them were so brain-dead that even their subconscious was a mess.

    "So¡­ I need a human. And not just any human¡ªI need someone who knows that Zombie King."

    ...

 Chapter 1 - 1: I choose... zombies!

    "Huff... huff... where am I?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ethan Cole suddenly jolted awake in bed.

    "Wait, didn''t I get my head blown off!?"

    He looked around, trying to make sense of his surroundings.

    A woman was sleeping next to him, her chest full and round, probably a D-cup...

    Scattered on the floor were a flight attendant''s uniform, black stockings, and a bra...

    The room was a mess.

    "Hold on... isn''t this the flight attendant I got off the plane with a month ago!?"

    Panicking, Ethan grabbed his phone from the nightstand. The screen showed the time: 12:01 AM.

    And the date: November 1st!!!

    Ethan stared at the phone in shock.

    He stumbled into the bathroom, looking up at his reflection in the mirror.

    Clear eyes, a youthful face, skin full of life, as if nothing had ever happened.

    Without thinking, he pulled off the condom still on him, and a wild thought began to form in his mind.

    He stared blankly at the mirror, at the young, very much alive face staring back at him.

    "Did I... come back to life!?"

    "Back to 15 days before the zombie apocalypse game starts!?"

    Just then, a cold, mechanical voice echoed in his mind.

    [Ding! Congratulations, lucky one. You''ve been granted a one-time chance to be reborn, along with an SSS-level spatial storage ring.]

    At this moment, a ring had already appeared on Ethan''s finger, and the ruby set in the ring emitted a dazzling red glow that grew increasingly intense.

    His heart raced. The bright light made him instinctively close his eyes, and soon, a vast, starry space appeared in his consciousness, like a dimension that could hold anything.

    "Did I just get a cheat ability? And a storage ring!?"

    He couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. This was the ultimate survival skill for the apocalypse!

    [Ding! Please choose: Join the human faction or the zombie faction.]

    "Faction choice again?"

    "But it''s still 15 days before the apocalypse starts, which means I can prepare ahead of time?" Ethan muttered to himself, a sly grin forming on his lips.

    He thought for a moment, images flashing through his mind: as a human, he could use his knowledge from his previous life to stockpile supplies, build a secure shelter, and wait out the apocalypse. Maybe he could even spend those lonely days with different women, becoming a king in the post-apocalyptic world.

    Wasn''t this the perfect start for a post-apocalyptic hero?

    [So, please choose your faction.]

    "Alright, this time... I choose¡ªzombie!"

    ...

    "What an idiot! Why would he choose zombies?!"Far away in the heavens, God watched this unfold, furious.

    He grabbed the coffee mug next to him¡ªhis favorite one, with the words "World''s Best God" written on it.

    The mug shattered into pieces, and a hint of regret flashed in God''s eyes as he muttered under his breath, "I knew I should''ve given this rebirth chance to someone else!"

    ...

    Three days later.

    In the yard of a slaughterhouse, workers were busy hauling fresh meat.

    Oddly enough, besides the meat, there were also jars of bright red blood being carefully packed into glass containers.

    In the morning sunlight, the jars gleamed with a crimson hue, almost like fine wine.

    "Big Frank, what''s up with the boss? The farm was doing fine, so why did he suddenly order the slaughter of over a hundred thousand animals?" one worker asked, unable to hold back his curiosity.

    Another worker chimed in, "Yeah, and why does he need so much blood?"

    Foreman Frank frowned. He didn''t understand it either, but he didn''t want to seem clueless in front of the workers.

    "Don''t ask too many questions about the boss. Just do your job."

    "Oh, got it."

    The workers continued their tasks.

    They wore masks, white gloves, and even had their hair tightly covered.

    Frank reminded them again, "Keep everything clean. Don''t let anything fall into the meat. Ethan''s a real stickler for cleanliness. One hair in the meat, and he''ll dock your pay."

    "Got it, Big Frank. Don''t worry."

    The workers nodded, but privately, they couldn''t help whispering among themselves.

    "Have you guys noticed? The boss has been acting kinda weird lately."

    "Weird how? He seems normal to me."

    "He''s a clean freak. Hates anything dirty. Yesterday he saw me smoking while working, and some ash fell on the cutting board, the way he looked at me... it was like he wanted to kill me."

    "Oh, that explains it! I was wondering why he..."

    "Shh! Stop talking."

    One of the workers cleared his throat, cutting off the conversation. In the distance, a tall, slender young man was walking toward them. He was dressed in a crisp white shirt, looking spotless and sharp, as if untouched by a speck of dust.

    His features were perfectly chiseled, so strikingly handsome that it was hard to look away.

    But his narrow eyes held a coldness that sharply contrasted with his warm appearance.

    Foreman Frank quickly stepped forward to greet him.

    "Boss, the 9,600 cows, 4,000 turkeys, 20,000 pigs, over 50,000 chickens, and 7,000 sheep have all been slaughtered."

    Ethan nodded, his gaze sweeping over the neatly wrapped meat and jars of blood, clearly satisfied.

    "Go ahead and settle the wages."

    "Thank you, boss. It''s been a pleasure working with you."

    Frank''s face lit up with a smile. He instinctively reached out to shake Ethan''s hand, but Ethan just stood there, staring coldly at his outstretched hand, not moving an inch.

    Realizing his mistake, Frank awkwardly withdrew his hand, forcing a smile. Everyone knew Ethan had a severe case of germophobia and hated physical contact. It was common knowledge around the farm.

    "Well, we''ll be off then, boss. Hope we can work together again next time."

    Frank chuckled nervously, leading the workers out of the yard. They quickly boarded a small bus and drove away from the scene.

    Ethan watched as the workers drove off, then walked over to the piles of meat and jars of blood. With a simple wave of his hand, everything vanished in an instant.

    Of course, the meat and blood hadn''t disappeared into thin air¡ªthey had been stored in Ethan''s spatial storage ring.

    The space inside the ring was vast and limitless, with time completely frozen. Anything placed inside would remain unchanged indefinitely.

    Ethan''s mind drifted back to the apocalyptic zombie game from his previous life. When the game began, 1% of all life on Earth randomly transformed into zombies.s had the option to join either the zombie or human factions. If not enough people chose to become zombies, the system would forcibly mutate random individuals.

    But death was real.

    The terrifying scenes of the apocalypse were still fresh in his memory. Zombies roamed the streets, mutated monsters wreaked havoc, and humanity faced extreme shortages of resources.

    People fought viciously over a single bottle of clean water or a moldy piece of bread. They betrayed friends and family, tearing off the masks of civility in the face of survival.

    If an ordinary person were reborn just before the apocalypse, their first instinct would be to stockpile supplies to ensure survival. Water, food, medicine¡ªthese would be the top priorities for anyone siding with the humans.

    But Ethan had chosen a different path.

    He preferred to stockpile raw meat and fresh blood.

    Because¡­ he was about to become the first zombie.

    For zombies, blood and flesh weren''t just food¡ªthey were the source of power.

    By consuming blood and flesh, zombies could absorb energy, evolving continuously until they became the Zombie King.

    A zombie with an abundant supply of blood and flesh could evolve at an unimaginable speed.

    In short, a zombie''s evolution depended on how much blood and flesh they could devour.

    As a zombie, Ethan''s potential for growth was directly tied to how much blood and meat he could consume.

    Just then, his phone rang. It was Nina Alvarez, an employee from his supermarket.

    "Boss, the 100,000 frozen steaks, 50,000 frozen chicken wings, and 30,000 frozen meatballs you ordered have all arrived."

    "Good. Tell all the major suppliers across the country to keep the orders coming. If international suppliers can deliver within ten days, place orders with them too," Ethan instructed calmly.

    "Wait, more orders?"

    Nina''s voice was filled with surprise. "But... boss, we''re already out of working capital. We can''t even afford the deposits."

    "I''ll handle the money. Just keep placing the orders."

    "Uh, okay then."

    Nina agreed, though she was still full of doubt.

    No money, yet still ordering more supplies? What was all this stockpiling for? Was the world really about to end?

    ...

    Ethan owned a farm, a large supermarket, an estate, and several properties¡ªpart of the inheritance left by his parents.

    His parents had passed away when he was very young.

    He grew up in an orphanage and inherited his parents'' assets when he came of age.

    Over the years, he had worked hard to expand his businesses, but his liquid assets were limited.

    Now, the most valuable things he owned had all been stored in his spatial storage ring.

    "There are only twelve days left until the apocalypse begins. I need to figure out how to get more money and keep stockpiling blood and meat."

    As Ethan pondered his next move, he noticed two cars approaching on the road outside the farm: a Maserati Quattroporte and a Honda Civic.

    A group of thugs stepped out of the Honda Civic, covered in tattoos and sporting brightly dyed hair.

    Most people would feel a headache coming on at the sight of them, but Ethan''s lips curled into a slight smile.

    "Out of money, and someone comes to deliver it. Hungry, and someone brings food..."

    As the Maserati Quattroporte came to a stop, a middle-aged man stepped out. He was dressed in a black suit, bald, with a thick gold chain around his neck and a leather briefcase tucked under his arm. His swagger made it clear he thought he was in charge.

    This was Warren, a well-known developer in Los Angeles. He had long had his eye on Ethan''s farm, convinced that developing the land would make him a fortune.

    But no matter what offer Warren made, Ethan had always refused to sell.

    Since persuasion hadn''t worked, Warren had decided to apply a little pressure. He brought along a group of thugs to intimidate Ethan into selling.

    "Ethan, long time no see!" Warren called out with a smug grin.

 Chapter 2 - 2: Something dirtyâ€¦

    Warren strode into Ethan''s yard, a group of thugs trailing behind him. They all had a cocky swagger, their bodies covered in tattoos of skulls and cobras, clearly trying to project an air of intimidation. But Ethan''s expression remained calm, completely unfazed by their presence.

    "Hey, Warren," Ethan greeted him casually, his tone as cool as ever.

    Warren gave a slight smile and got straight to the point. "Ethan, you know why I''m here. Have you thought about what we discussed regarding this land?"

    His tone was polite enough, clearly intending to start off civil before applying pressure later.

    But to his surprise, Ethan nodded and replied calmly, "Yeah, I''ve thought it over. I''m willing to sell it to you for the price you offered."

    Warren froze for a moment, a look of disbelief crossing his face.

    He hadn''t expected Ethan to agree so easily. Even the thugs behind him exchanged confused glances, as if the script had suddenly changed.

    "You¡­ you''re really agreeing?" Warren asked again, his voice tinged with uncertainty.

    Ethan nodded again. "Yep. No need for my little farm to get in the way of your big plans."

    Hearing this, Warren''s face lit up with joy, and he couldn''t help but feel smug.

    Finally, this kid''s come to his senses.

    "Hahaha, great! Let''s sign the contract right now," Warren said eagerly.

    His assistant immediately handed over a contract that had clearly been prepared in advance. They''d come ready, just waiting for Ethan''s approval.

    Without hesitation, Ethan sat down, picked up a pen, and began signing page after page.

    The land his farm sat on wasn''t small¡ªit was worth a solid $20 million at market value. As Warren watched Ethan sign, he still couldn''t quite believe how smoothly things were going.

    "Ethan, what''s going on with your farm? Why''d you suddenly decide to sell?" Warren couldn''t help but ask, his curiosity getting the better of him.

    Ethan didn''t even look up, his voice as calm as ever. "Because I need the money."

    "Need money?" Warren''s eyes narrowed slightly as his mind started working. He wasn''t just a real estate developer¡ªhe was also a seasoned loan shark.

    The thugs he kept around weren''t just for show; they helped him handle certain "special" business matters when needed.

    Suddenly, an idea struck him. This could be another opportunity to make some extra cash.

    "Ethan, are you still short on money? If you need more¡­ I might be able to help you out," Warren said, his tone softening, as if offering a lifeline.

    Ethan paused for a moment, lifting his head to meet Warren''s gaze. He looked at the man''s broad, scarred face, and for the first time, the usually arrogant bald guy seemed almost¡­ pleasant.

    With the end of the world looming, here was someone not only buying his farm but also offering to lend him money. What a generous guy!

    Ethan couldn''t help but feel a wave of gratitude, almost moved to tears by Warren''s unexpected "kindness."

    ...

    "Warren, your help came at just the right time. We''re definitely going to make a fortune in the future," Ethan said, breaking the silence.

    "Haha! Haha!"

    Warren burst into laughter, as if he could already see the money rolling in. "Helping you is no problem, but you know my rules. The interest isn''t low, and I''ll need collateral."

    "No problem. I''ve got a supermarket, an estate, and a house," Ethan replied without hesitation.

    Warren already knew Ethan''s assets inside and out. The estate was in the suburbs, a luxurious private property. The house? A spacious penthouse in a prime area of Los Angeles, worth at least $30 million. And the supermarket? Located in a prime spot, the land alone was worth $50 million.

    "Ethan, since you''re being so straightforward, I can lend you $80 million. How''s that sound?"

    "Deal," Ethan agreed, quick and to the point.

    Warren was secretly thrilled, feeling like he''d just scored a huge win. This deal was a sure thing for him, practically risk-free. He couldn''t help but feel proud of his business acumen.

    "Hahaha, Ethan, let''s stick to the usual process. You''ll need to sign a promissory note, leave your fingerprint, and hand over the property deeds."

    "No problem," Ethan responded calmly.

    The deal was wrapped up quickly. Ethan sold off his farm and secured an $80 million loan, bringing his total funds to a cool $100 million.

    Warren, satisfied, left with the contracts and promissory note, his crew following behind him.

    Ethan stood at the entrance of the farm, watching as Warren''s car disappeared into the distance. His gaze was deep, as if he was contemplating something.

    The endgame was about to begin. What would Warren think when the time came?

    Oh¡­ maybe he wouldn''t be thinking anything at all.

    ¡­

    After selling the farm, Ethan started packing up, getting ready to take whatever supplies he could with him.

    He planned to head to the supermarket and store the new inventory.

    The supermarket wasn''t just stocked with fresh meat; it also had clothes, towels, soap, detergent, and other essentials.

    Even though Ethan had turned into a zombie, he was different from the others. He became more rational¡ªand even more obsessed with cleanliness.

    Beep beep beep!

    Just as he was about to get moving, his phone buzzed. He pulled it out and saw a message from "Lola."

    "Something dirty¡­" Ethan muttered to himself.

    Lola was the campus beauty at University of Southern California, sweet and cute, with countless admirers. She was known as the "heartbreaker." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Back when Ethan was lonely and desperate for a sense of belonging, he''d gotten into a relationship with her.

    "Babe, my birthday''s next month. What are you getting me?" Lola''s message came through, her tone playful and teasing.

    "The gift''s already ready," Ethan replied coldly, his eyes devoid of any warmth.

    Lola seemed pleased and quickly responded, "Thanks, babe! Honestly, the gift doesn''t matter. What matters is your little swimmers."

    "My swimmers, huh¡­ You''ll find out soon enough," Ethan''s reply was short, and his heart remained unmoved.

    In his previous life, Ethan had been hiding in his supermarket when he received a desperate message from Lola.

    She said she was holed up in her dorm room, hadn''t eaten in days, and was on the verge of starving to death.

    But to save her, he risked everything, leaving the safety of the store to bring her food. Unfortunately, he ended up getting infected and turning into a zombie.

    Even after becoming a zombie, he couldn''t let go of his obsession. He still tried to bring her food.

    Using his new zombie form to avoid attacks from other zombies, he dragged his stiff body through the hordes.

    But when he arrived at her dorm, the sight that greeted him shattered him completely.

    Lola was having sex with five other men.

    When she realized Ethan had turned into a zombie, she didn''t hesitate. She tied him to a post and forced him to watch as she and the five men continued their wild orgy.

    Afterward, they tortured Ethan mercilessly, and in the end, one of them blew his head off with a shotgun.

    At the time, Ethan had desperately tried to explain, but he''d already lost the ability to speak. All that came out were low, guttural growls, like a helpless animal.

    Maybe¡­ whether Ethan was a zombie or still human didn''t matter to them at all.

    There were twelve days left until the apocalypse, and Ethan had already planned a "surprise" for those people.

    He smirked coldly, silently deciding that it was time to show them his "attitude."

    After all, in this soon-to-collapse world, living humans were just another form of "resource" to him.

    He put down his phone after replying to Lola''s message, feeling nothing inside.

    Next, he began organizing the supplies from the farm.

    Generators, solar panels¡ªthese were all things that would be useful in the apocalypse. He stored them one by one in his spatial storage ring.

    He even took a digger. Nothing was off-limits.

    The ring had more than enough space, so there was no need to worry about running out of room.

    Besides the practical supplies, Ethan also packed a few items that held special meaning for him.

    On the wall hung an old photograph, a group picture of some kids. It was taken at the orphanage where he grew up, and it carried nearly all his childhood memories.

    Most of the kids at the orphanage had been abandoned by their parents. Some had physical disabilities, others had intellectual challenges.

    In the photo, the two most noticeable children were Ethan and a girl named Mia.

    Mia was holding a teddy bear, her skin pale like porcelain, and her big, watery eyes radiated innocence.

    However, Ethan remembered the head of the orphanage once telling him that Mia had mental health issues.

    When she was twelve, she had bitten off half of a boy''s face and was sent to a psychiatric hospital.

    Ethan never saw her again after that.

    But before that incident, they had been close.

    They would often fold paper, draw, and play games together.

    Ethan had never thought there was anything wrong with Mia. What he remembered most clearly were her crescent-shaped eyes when she smiled and the warmth in her expression when she looked at him.

    He carefully placed the photo into his storage ring as well.

    Once everything was packed, he got into his yellow Chevy Cruze and headed to his supermarket.

    When he arrived, there were several trucks parked outside, and workers were busy unloading goods.

    Nina, the warehouse manager, came running over, sweating and holding a ledger.

    "Boss, you''re back. Here''s today''s delivery list. Can you check it over?" Nina said, panting.

    Nina was a college student who worked part-time at the supermarket to pay for her tuition.

    Lately, the supermarket had been receiving a lot of stock, and she was swamped with work.

    Ethan nodded, took the ledger, and flipped through a few pages. Then, looking at Nina''s exhausted face, he said calmly, "It''s getting late. You should go home and rest."

    Nina froze for a moment, then smiled gratefully. "Thanks, boss. But I have class tomorrow morning, so I might not be able to come in until the afternoon."

    Ethan looked at her, his tone flat. "You don''t need to come in anymore."

    Nina''s smile instantly stiffened. She clearly hadn''t expected to hear that.

    "B-boss, did I do something wrong?" she asked cautiously, her voice tinged with unease.

    Ethan shook his head. "It''s not you. I''ve just run into some trouble lately, and the supermarket''s going to be closed for a while."

    Nina lowered her head. She understood what he meant, but she still felt a bit disappointed. In a soft voice, she said, "Oh¡­ I see."

    Ethan looked at her and added, "I''ll pay you double for this month. Go home."

    Nina lifted her head, a flicker of gratitude in her eyes, though it was overshadowed by sadness.

    She quietly thanked him and turned to leave the supermarket.

    Ethan watched her go, but felt no emotion.

    The end was coming, and soon, everything would be reset.

    ¡­

 Chapter 3 - 3: Food

    Ethan decided to close the supermarket, let all the employees go, and take down the store''s sign.

    For the next few days, his job was to receive deliveries. He contacted major suppliers, slaughterhouses, and farm owners, and soon, trucks were arriving one after another, dropping off supplies.

    Most of the deliveries were raw meat, but there were also some everyday cleaning products and household items.

    To Ethan, these supplies were more important than food.

    "Mr. Cole, your delivery''s here." A few UPS drivers started unloading boxes into the supermarket. Before long, a small mountain of cardboard boxes had formed.

    These boxes were heavy because they contained weapons Ethan had ordered on the dark web¡ª600 compound bows, 700 crossbows, and thousands of knives, machetes, and other blades.

    In the early days of the apocalypse, these weapons would be incredibly effective.

    Sure, Ethan was about to turn into a zombie, but as a zombie with ambition, using weapons didn''t seem too unreasonable, right?

    Time flew by, and before he knew it, the day before the apocalypse game had arrived.

    Ethan had nearly spent his entire $100 million budget, but since he had only paid deposits, his purchasing power far exceeded that amount.

    He had practically cornered the market, clearing out the inventories of several major suppliers.

    It was now evening, and the last rays of the setting sun streamed into the empty supermarket.

    All the shelves had been cleared, and Ethan had stored all the supplies in his spatial storage ring.

    Tomorrow morning, the apocalypse game would officially begin, and Ethan was ready to stop being human.

    Still, he picked up a mop and cleaned the supermarket until it was spotless.

    Keeping things clean had become a habit for him.

    Ethan stood by the window, looking out at the street.

    The road was still busy with cars, their headlights flickering in the evening rush hour.

    People hurried along, eager to get home.

    Elementary school kids, guided by a crossing guard, lined up to cross the street, their backpacks bouncing with each step. They laughed and chatted as they walked, their voices filled with joy. Parents stood nearby, smiling warmly and waving to their waiting children. Everything seemed normal, just an ordinary evening.

    But Ethan knew that by tomorrow, all of this would be gone. At this moment, he felt an unusual calm, savoring the last bit of peace.

    Suddenly, the metal shutter made a screeching sound as someone violently pulled it up from the outside. The sunset light spilled in, revealing three figures.

    "Hey boss, I''m starving. How about giving me something to eat?" The leader, a young man with fiery red hair, spoke with a cocky tone. He was a local troublemaker, always hanging around to mooch food and drinks.

    Shop owners hated dealing with guys like him. They''d show up every few days, causing trouble and driving away customers, so most business owners would just give them something to avoid a scene.

    Ethan didn''t even bother to look up. He replied flatly, "The store''s closed. I''ve got nothing for you."

    "What?" The punks looked around at the empty shelves, clearly surprised. Just a few days ago, the supermarket had been stocking up like crazy. How could it suddenly be out of business? "The store''s really closed? So¡­ does that mean we won''t see that cute warehouse girl anymore?" one of the lackeys asked, scratching his head in disappointment.

    "Yo, Red, what do we do now?" another lackey whispered, clearly unsure of what to do next.

    The red-haired leader sized Ethan up, a sly grin forming on his face. "Boss, even if your store''s closed, you can''t just let us starve, right? How about lending us some cash so we can grab a bite?"

    Ethan didn''t want these punks ruining his last bit of peace, so he casually pulled out a wad of hundred-dollar bills from his pocket and tossed it in front of them.

    The stack was easily over a thousand dollars.

    To someone about to turn into a zombie, money was no different from scrap paper.

    "Holy crap!" The red-haired guy''s eyes lit up. He hadn''t expected Ethan to be so generous. He figured Ethan was scared of him, which is why he handed over so much money. "You''re not too bad, man. You know how to play the game."

    The two lackeys were just as excited, feeling like they were really making it big by hanging out with the red-haired guy. On this street, they could walk into any store and the owner would hand over cash. This was exactly what they were in it for.

    "Red! We''ve got it made."

    "Yeah, stick with the boss, and we''ll never have to worry about food or drinks again."

    "Hahaha¡­"

    The red-haired guy waved his hand, signaling his crew to leave with him.

    The red-haired guy laughed smugly, but maybe he laughed a little too hard, because a small bug flew straight into his mouth.

    "Ptooey!"

    He coughed violently and spat out a thick glob of phlegm, which landed right on the floor Ethan had just cleaned until it was spotless.

    He glanced at the sticky mess on the floor, completely unconcerned, as if it were no big deal.

    "Hold on." Ethan''s voice suddenly broke the silence in the supermarket. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The red-haired guy and his two lackeys stopped in their tracks, turning around to look at Ethan with puzzled expressions.

    "What''s up? You got something else to say?" The redhead raised an eyebrow, his tone laced with impatience.

    Ethan''s cold gaze fell on the spit, his voice calm but carrying a chilling edge. "The floor''s dirty."

    He began walking toward the red-haired guy, his steps steady, his eyes filled with a cold, unsettling intensity.

    The redhead froze for a moment, then burst out laughing. "I just spit on the floor, man. You''re really gonna get worked up over that?"

    His two lackeys joined in, crossing their arms and smirking at Ethan, clearly not taking him seriously. After all, when they had asked for money earlier, Ethan had handed it over without hesitation. Why would he suddenly get mad over something so trivial?

    But the laughter stopped abruptly in the next second.

    A flash of cold steel appeared in Ethan''s hand, and in one swift motion, a sharp hunting knife sliced through the air, heading straight for the redhead''s neck.

    Thwack!

    The blade cut cleanly, and the red-haired guy''s head dropped to the floor with a dull thud.

    His eyes were wide open, still frozen in that smug grin, but now twisted and stiff. His mouth hung slightly open, as if he wanted to say something, but only blood gushed from his severed throat.

    Thud!

    His body collapsed heavily to the ground, blood quickly pooling across the floor.

    He never understood, even in his final moments, why Ethan had suddenly killed him so ruthlessly.

    The two remaining lackeys were completely paralyzed with fear. Their "Red," the guy they had always looked up to, had been decapitated in an instant!

    "Oh my god, oh my god¡ªwhat the hell?!" one of them stammered, his voice trembling, his face pale as a sheet, his legs shaking uncontrollably.

    They were just small-time street punks, used to bullying the weak. They had never seen anything this brutal before. The only thought in their minds now was to run for their lives.

    Ethan''s expression remained cold, as if what had just happened was nothing more than a trivial matter. His eyes showed no emotion, as if killing was just another routine task for him.

    "P-please don''t kill me! I''m sorry!" one of the lackeys stammered, dropping to his knees, his voice thick with terror.

    "Y-yeah! We won''t say a word, just let us go!" the other one quickly chimed in, his eyes filled with desperate pleading.

    Ethan smiled faintly, a small, almost imperceptible curve at the corner of his mouth. "Go ahead. I won''t kill you."

    Hearing this, the two punks felt like they had been granted a pardon from death. They scrambled to their feet and bolted for the exit, stumbling over each other in their rush to escape, terrified that if they moved too slowly, they''d lose their lives.

    But they had barely made it a few steps when Ethan calmly raised a crossbow, already loaded and aimed at the back of one of their heads.

    Thwip!

    An arrow whizzed through the air, striking the lackey square in the back of the skull, pinning him to the ground instantly.

    "Aah!" The remaining lackey turned around in horror, seeing his friend''s body crumple to the floor, an arrow sticking out of the back of his head, blood pouring out. His face turned ghostly white, and his legs nearly gave out beneath him.

    "You promised, man! You PROMISED!" he cried, his voice shaking, eyes filled with despair.

    Ethan didn''t respond. He simply pulled back the crossbow string again, another arrow already aimed at the man''s forehead.

    Thwack!

    Another dull thud echoed through the supermarket as the arrow pierced through the man''s skull, ending his life in an instant. His body collapsed to the floor, and once again, the supermarket fell into a deathly silence.

    Ethan lowered the crossbow and walked over to the bodies, glancing down at the three corpses. He muttered to himself, "The crossbow''s power isn''t bad."

    With a casual wave of his hand, the three bodies vanished, stored away in his spatial storage ring.

    To him, these corpses were no different from the other supplies he had gathered.

    In the world of the coming apocalypse, both the living and the dead were nothing more than ''food.''

 Chapter 4 - 4: The Apocalypse Game Begins

    Ethan returned to his place.

    It was a towering skyscraper, and his home was on the 42nd floor, right at the top.

    The apartment was spotless, so clean it was almost impressive. Every item was meticulously arranged, and the minimalist design gave the whole space a refreshing, uncluttered feel.

    The windows were reinforced with sturdy steel bars, perfectly sealed and unbreakable.

    This was to protect him from the flying mutated beasts that had started appearing in the apocalypse, capable of launching sudden attacks. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    On the roof, solar panels had already been installed. Even though Ethan was about to turn into a zombie, electricity was still an essential part of his life.

    While he would lose his human physical abilities, his mind would remain intact.

    To pass the time, he could still watch TV, play video games, and scroll through his phone. Through these devices, he could stay informed about the outside world and keep up with the latest developments in the apocalypse.

    Everything was ready.

    The countdown to the end of the world had begun.

    ...

    The long night finally passed, and the morning light slowly spread across the land.

    Ethan remembered clearly that the apocalypse would begin at 8:00 AM. He glanced at the clock on the wall. The hands pointed to 7:59.

    Only one minute left.

    He walked to the window and looked down at the street below.

    Outside, everything seemed normal¡ªcars filled the roads, and people were walking around, chatting and laughing, as if nothing was wrong.

    The second hand of the clock ticked, slowly aligning with the minute hand. A new era was about to begin.

    8:00 AM.

    Suddenly, the once-bright sky was covered by an eerie red glow. The sun turned blood-red, as if the entire world had been stained with an ominous hue.

    People on the street looked up, confusion written all over their faces.

    "Why''s the sun turning red?"

    "Is this some kind of astronomical event?"

    "Hurry, take a picture and post it on Facebook!"

    Just then, a virtual system interface suddenly appeared in front of everyone, as if reality had instantly turned into a video game.

    [Ding! Please choose: Join the Humans or the Zombies?]

    Most people froze, staring blankly at the options in front of them, unsure of what to do.

    After a moment of hesitation, someone slowly reached out and selected the "Human" option.

    [The apocalypse game will officially start in 30 seconds. Please make your choice quickly. If there aren''t enough players in the zombie faction, the system will randomly assign participants.]

    The cold, mechanical voice echoed in everyone''s ears, like a countdown to their doom.

    Panic set in. People hurriedly chose "Human," desperately clinging to the last shred of safety they could find.

    [5]

    [4]

    [3]

    [2]

    [1]

    ...

    The countdown hit zero.

    Chaos erupted. People frantically tried to confirm their choices.

    But in the next moment, many of them blacked out, as if struck down by an invisible force, instantly losing consciousness.

    On the streets, cars veered out of control, crashing into one another.

    "Bang! Crash!"

    Windows shattered, glass flying everywhere, and the streets descended into chaos. Panic spread like wildfire as people''s expressions grew more frantic.

    "Honey! What''s wrong? Wake up!"

    On the sidewalk, a woman desperately shook the man who had collapsed beside her. But when the man opened his eyes, his face had twisted into something monstrous. Without warning, he lunged at her, sinking his teeth into her neck.

    "Ahhh¡ª!!"

    Her scream tore through the air as blood quickly soaked her clothes. Her body convulsed violently, her eyes rolling back as her life drained away in an instant.

    Similar scenes played out all over the streets.

    "Monsters! There are monsters!"

    "They''re zombies! Run!"

    "Mom, please wake up!"

    Screams, cries, and roars echoed through the city, plunging it into utter chaos.

    Ethan stood by the window, and everything went black. He lost consciousness.

    When he woke up again, he was no longer human.

    "Ugh¡ª"

    He opened his mouth, but all that came out was a low, raspy groan. His ability to speak was completely gone.

    "Just as I thought¡­"

    Ethan mused silently. His body had undergone a massive transformation, and many of his functions were lost.

    Even the 10-inch DICK he had once been so proud of was now unresponsive.

    "Looks like I''ll need to evolve before I can get that back," he thought.

    He turned to look at the mirror in the living room. His reflection hadn''t changed much, except for his skin, which had turned pale as paper, devoid of any color, giving him a sickly, eerie appearance.

    As a zombie, his limbs were stiff, his movements slow, and he had almost no sense of pain.

    At this point, he was slower than an average human.

    If he were to classify himself based on the levels from his previous life, he was now just a lowly D-class zombie¡ªa rookie.

    However, some of his senses had become sharper. His hearing and sense of smell were now incredibly acute, his nails had hardened into sharp, iron-like blades, and his teeth were strong enough to tear through flesh with ease.

    Ethan picked up an apple from the table and took a small bite.

    The once-familiar sweetness and crispness were now tasteless, like chewing on a piece of dry wax.

    "Disgusting¡­" he muttered under his breath, frowning slightly.

    Worse yet, the apple didn''t satisfy his hunger. Instead, it only intensified the emptiness inside him. His stomach churned, craving something far more primal¡ªflesh.

    Ethan slowly walked toward the dining table. Despite his stiff movements, he still carried himself with his usual grace.

    He picked up a pristine white napkin and carefully tied it around his neck, as if preparing for a fine dining experience.

    From his spatial storage ring, he retrieved a slab of fresh, raw beef and placed it on a plate.

    Then, he picked up a knife and fork, meticulously cutting the beef into small pieces, just as he would have in a high-end restaurant.

    Each slice was precise and deliberate, as though he were still the gentleman dining in luxury.

    He speared a piece of raw beef with his fork and slowly brought it to his mouth.

    His teeth easily tore through the meat, and the blood burst in his mouth, carrying a sweetness he had never tasted before.

    "This¡­ this is what I need," Ethan thought to himself. The taste of raw meat was unexpectedly exquisite, far surpassing any cooked food he had ever eaten.

    Outside, the world was still in chaos. The streets were filled with screams, cries, and the growls of zombies.

    But Ethan paid no attention to any of it.

    He was focused on the meal in front of him, savoring each bite of raw beef.

    As he continued to eat, he could feel energy building up inside him, and his body was quietly changing.

    The more he ate, the more agile his limbs became, and his strength steadily increased.

    The steel knife and fork in his hands, once sturdy and unyielding, now felt fragile. With just a little pressure, he could easily bend them.

    But he didn''t stop. He kept eating, plate after plate, as if his stomach were a bottomless pit that could never be filled.

    Time passed without him noticing, and the streets outside gradually grew quieter. The cries of humans faded away, replaced by the low growls and snarls of zombies.

    The city had fallen. Only a few survivors remained, clinging to life.

    Ethan, however, was still lost in his own world, focused solely on the delicious meal before him.

    He ate a total of fifteen plates of beef before he finally felt somewhat full.

    But even then, his stomach still craved more.

    The growth rate of zombies was astonishing, especially when they had access to plenty of flesh.

    Ethan could feel it¡ªhis body was rapidly recovering as he ate. His movements were becoming more fluid, and his strength was far beyond that of an ordinary person.

    He set down the knife and fork, untied the napkin from his neck, and moved with a smooth, graceful motion. After consuming so much meat, his body was no longer stiff, and his limbs were more flexible than they had been even before he became a zombie.

    "Looks like I''ve leveled up¡­" Ethan thought to himself.

    He estimated that he had now reached the level of a C-class zombie. While he was still far from the peak, he was much stronger than when he had first mutated as a D-class.

    He stood up and walked over to the window, gazing down at the scene below.

    The streets were a wreck, littered with broken glass, bloodstains, and scattered limbs. Zombies roamed the streets, searching for new prey.

    Some zombies gathered in small groups, crouching over human corpses, fighting over the remains like wild animals, growling and snarling as they protected their food.

    Occasionally, he saw survivors jumping from high buildings, trying to escape the nightmare of the apocalypse.

    But their bodies were quickly devoured by the zombies below, leaving nothing behind¡ªnot even bones.

    The sky was still bathed in that eerie red glow, the sun stained with blood, casting a desolate light over the apocalyptic ruins.

    Ethan watched it all, feeling nothing.

    None of this concerned him. He leaned lightly against the windowsill, enjoying the breeze as he picked up a glass of red wine, swirling the liquid gently.

    The deep red wine swirled in the glass, mirroring the blood-red sky outside.

    He took a sip, then picked up a white towel and elegantly wiped the corners of his mouth.

    No matter how the world changed, elegance would never go out of style.

 Chapter 5 - 5: Follower

    Ding¡ª

    Suddenly, Ethan''s phone buzzed, and a Facebook notification popped up on the screen. He picked it up and saw the message was from Lola.

    "Hey babe! Are you okay, Ethan? There are zombies everywhere, and I''m so scared. I''m really worried about you. Are you still alive?"

    Ethan''s fingers glided across the screen as he typed back, "Yeah, I''m still alive."

    Lola immediately sent more messages after seeing his reply: "I''m trapped in my dorm, and I''m almost out of food. You''ve got a lot of supplies, right? Can you bring some over and save me?"

    A strange smile crept across Ethan''s face.

    Since he had already turned into a zombie, that smile looked especially eerie.

    "Hang in there. I''ll come by in a bit," he typed back.

    To Ethan, Lola wasn''t just someone asking for help¡ªshe was "fresh supplies" he had stashed away.

    Of course, he planned to go find her, but not right now.

    The world outside was still dangerous. Even though he had eaten plenty of flesh and was far stronger than an average person, he wanted to wait a few more days. He wanted to get even stronger, just to be sure nothing could go wrong.

    Lola, of course, had no idea she was chatting with a zombie.

    "Babe, you have to come save me. I''m waiting for you! Love you~~~" Lola sent her final message.

    Ethan didn''t reply.

    He knew Lola wasn''t exactly alone right now.

    She was in her dorm, having wild sex with five other guys.

    Two of them were sucking on her breasts, one was pounding her from below, another was playing with her ass, and Lola was giving a blowjob to the guy standing in front of her.

    And yet, she still had the nerve to call him "babe" and send him those fake messages.

    Ethan let out a cold laugh and continued scrolling through the other messages on his phone.

    In the neighborhood group chat, cries for help were flooding in.

    "Neighbors, there''s a zombie in the hallway, banging on my door. What do I do?"

    "Block the door! Don''t let the zombie break in!"

    "I''m almost out of food. I can''t hold out much longer!"

    "Everyone, stay calm! Zombies aren''t that strong. I just shot one dead! If you''ve killed a zombie, speak up. We need to band together and go out for supplies¡­"

    Ethan stared at the messages, lost in thought.

    Even though he had turned into a zombie, he had no intention of attacking his neighbors. flesh wasn''t that tasty, and it didn''t provide nearly as much energy as beef. He still had plenty of supplies, so there was no need to hunt down any living people.

    Of course, if anyone was dumb enough to mess with him, Ethan wouldn''t hesitate to show them what true cruelty looked like.

    He was already planning his next move. Sure, humans could band together to fight zombies, but zombies could also unite.

    A powerful zombie king could lead thousands of zombies, coordinating attacks and hunting down prey.

    Ethan decided it was time to recruit a few zombie minions.

    Not to hunt, though. He just wanted them to guard his place, to make sure no one disturbed his peace.

    Ethan grabbed his keys and walked out the door.

    Low growls echoed through the hallway, signaling that zombies were wandering nearby. He didn''t plan to go far¡ªjust find a few minions in this building.

    His standards weren''t high. As long as they were somewhat clean, they''d do¡­

    Ethan walked into the stairwell. After descending one floor, he spotted a shadowy figure at the corner.

    "Raaaargh¡ª"

    A girl let out a low growl.

    She was a zombie too, but instead of attacking Ethan, there was a hint of fear in her eyes.

    She seemed to sense that Ethan was on a higher level than her, like a wolf encountering a tiger. The natural power imbalance kept her from making any sudden moves.

    Ethan recognized her.

    She was his downstairs neighbor, a high jumper before all this happened.

    Years of training had given her long, powerful legs. Even as a zombie, her movements were still agile, and she was just as fast as a regular human.

    And that was without having eaten any flesh yet.

    "Looks like zombies retain some of their traits from when they were alive."

    Ethan thought the girl had potential. If trained properly, she could very well become a swift and agile zombie leader.

    She was wearing a pink T-shirt and jeans, her hair tied in a ponytail. Despite being a zombie, she still looked relatively clean and tidy.

    "She''ll do," Ethan decided.

    He pulled a frozen steak from his pocket and casually tossed it toward her. The female zombie was immediately drawn to the scent of meat. She dropped to her knees, tore open the packaging, and devoured it ravenously.

    After finishing the steak, her eyes showed not just fear, but also a hint of desire and respect.

    "Stick with me, and you''ll get more meat," Ethan communicated to her through a mental signal.

    As a high-level zombie, he had the ability to control other zombies this way.

    The girl seemed to understand. She let out a few low growls before slowly bowing her head.

    This was a gesture of submission among zombies.

    And just like that, Ethan had his first follower.

    He continued wandering the hallway with the female zombie in tow. Before long, they encountered two more zombies with decent potential.

    One of them had been a WWE wrestler in life¡ªmassive, muscular, the perfect example of a strength-based zombie.

    The other zombie didn''t have any obvious physical advantages. He had been a brilliant young PhD, even winning a Nobel Prize before the outbreak.

    Ethan chose him because of the lingering intelligence in his eyes. He seemed more aware than the average zombie. If zombies'' intelligence could be compared to that of dogs, this PhD zombie would definitely be a border collie.

    Aside from these two, none of the other zombies caught Ethan''s eye.

    He led his three new recruits back to his apartment door, sizing them up. While they had potential, their current combat abilities were still no match for humans armed with weapons.

    "If only you guys could use weapons¡­" Ethan thought to himself.

    Suddenly, an idea struck him. Zombies weren''t incapable of using weapons¡ªthey just hadn''t been taught how.

    With a flick of his wrist, Ethan pulled three kukri knives from his spatial storage ring and tossed them onto the ground.

    The clattering of the blades hitting the floor immediately caught the zombies'' attention, but they just stared at the knives, clearly unsure of what to do with them.

    Ethan sent a mental command, instructing them to pick up the knives.

    The zombies obeyed instantly. The wrestler zombie, in particular, grabbed the blade with his bare hand.

    "Shhhk!" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The sharp edge sliced into his palm, blood dripping onto the floor. But since zombies feel little to no pain, he didn''t react. Instead, he looked at Ethan proudly, as if showing off how obedient he was.

    "Idiot!" Ethan sighed, rubbing his forehead. "Are you planning to hit people with the handle?"

    The PhD zombie, on the other hand, was much smarter. Following Ethan''s instructions, he gripped the knife by the handle and swung it a few times in the air, quickly grasping the weapon''s purpose.

    Ethan was pleased. He immediately ordered the other two zombies to follow the PhD''s example.

    With a demonstration to guide them, the wrestler and the female zombie soon learned how to hold the knives properly.

    It was clear now¡ªzombies could be trained.

    But only a stronger zombie leader had the authority to train them.

    ...

 Chapter 6 - 6: A good show

    In the days that followed, Ethan stayed home, living a reclusive life.

    His routine became simple and predictable: eat meat, and train his zombie minions.

    As time passed, the progress these zombies made was nothing short of astonishing.

    Not only had they fully mastered the use of Kukri knives, but they had also learned how to handle crossbows.

    During these three days, Ethan consumed an enormous amount of flesh, digesting it at an incredible rate and absorbing a significant amount of energy.

    Roughly estimating, he had eaten the equivalent of at least ten cows!

    His body was evolving rapidly, becoming stronger by the day.

    Now, Ethan''s skin was as tough as a truck tire. A knife would only leave a faint white mark when dragged across it.

    Ordinary human weapons could no longer harm him.

    "My head feels kinda itchy... like something''s about to grow out," Ethan muttered, swirling the wine glass in his hand as he gently rolled his neck.

    This sensation was a sign that he was evolving from a C-rank to a B-rank.

    Once he reached B-rank, a crystal core would form inside his skull, significantly boosting his overall strength. He would also awaken a special ability.

    Every zombie''s ability was different.

    Some were basic, like rapid healing, super infection, or growing bone spikes. Others were more bizarre, like hallucination, dream invasion, or mind control.

    These strange abilities often caught enemies off guard, sometimes even killing them without a trace.

    Ethan wasn''t sure what ability he would awaken.

    In his previous life, due to a lack of enough flesh, he had never evolved to such a high level. He hadn''t even had the chance to show his potential before Lola''s five boyfriends killed him.

    Now, he took a refined sip of the blood in his glass, feeling the energy flow through his body.

    After a few days of experimentation, he concluded that beef tasted the best, followed by pork, with chicken coming in last.

    As for blood, cow''s blood was undoubtedly the most delicious¡ªit was like drinking a can of "Red Bull."

    Every time he drank cow''s blood, his cells became more active, his energy absorption sped up, and even his pale face would gain a slight flush of color.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Just as Ethan was leisurely enjoying his "Red Bull," a series of heavy thuds echoed from the street outside.

    Thanks to his zombie-enhanced hearing, he easily picked up on the sounds.

    "What''s going on out there?" He walked over to the window and leaned down to look.

    On the street below, a group of heavily armed humans was busy at work.

    Their arms were wrapped in newspaper, secured tightly with duct tape¡ªclearly an attempt to prevent zombie bites.

    They were wielding all sorts of weapons: wrenches, crowbars, and even a frying pan.

    Leading them was a burly man, about 5''11" and close to 220 pounds.

    He was holding a fire axe, swinging it forcefully at a locked metal shutter.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Each swing of the axe sent sparks flying, the deafening noise echoing through the street.

    That metal shutter was the entrance to the supermarket Ethan used to run.

    It was obvious these people had run out of food and were desperate enough to risk coming out to scavenge for supplies. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This supermarket used to have a ton of stuff stocked up. Once we break in, we won''t have to worry about food and water anymore!" the burly man shouted, his eyes wide with determination as he kept swinging the axe, not daring to stop.

    They knew that the loud noise would eventually attract zombies.

    "Big Tony, hurry up! The zombies are coming!" one of the men yelled in panic.

    Sure enough, on the bloodstained, corpse-littered street, seven or eight zombies had already been drawn to the commotion.

    They let out low growls, charging at the group of humans with terrifying speed. These zombies, starved for a long time, had begun to rot, their hair almost completely gone. They looked like grotesque demons crawling straight out of hell.

    "Oh my God! This is terrifying!" one of the men stammered, his legs trembling so badly he could barely stand.

    The burly leader gritted his teeth, his voice shaking as he barked, "Hold them off! I''m almost through the door!"

    "Alright! Let''s do this!" another man shouted, raising his crowbar and charging at the oncoming zombies.

    The four men engaged in a fierce battle with the undead.

    These zombies were low-level, their movements stiff and sluggish, nowhere near as agile as the humans. One by one, they were taken down with headshots, collapsing into pools of blood.

    But there were just too many of them. Zombies were pouring in from all directions, some even leaping off rooftops, swarming like a relentless tide...

    The men''s stamina quickly drained.

    In a fight like this, an average person lasting two minutes was already a miracle.

    "Ah! It hurts so bad... I''ve been bitten! Help me!"

    The man who had been trembling earlier was now being viciously bitten on the hand by a zombie, his face contorted in agony.

    "Jimmy!"

    The others wanted to help, but they were already overwhelmed, barely able to fend for themselves.

    They all knew what a zombie bite meant¡ªthere was only one outcome: turning into one of them.

    Helpless, they could only watch as Jimmy was dragged down by four or five zombies, torn apart in seconds.

    His screams echoed through the empty street, chilling to the bone.

    Upstairs, Ethan took a casual sip of the blood in his glass, watching the scene unfold with a detached amusement, as if he were watching a dull play.

    He couldn''t help but find it funny. These people were wasting their energy trying to break into his supermarket, completely unaware that he had already stored all the supplies in his spatial storage ring.

    Jimmy''s screams soon faded, and as his body was devoured, the leader, Tony, suddenly grinned with excitement.

    "The door''s open! Get inside, quick!"

    With a loud screech of metal, the shutter door finally rolled up.

    The remaining men, hearing this, let out sighs of relief and rushed toward the entrance.

    But just as they were scrambling to safety, one of them was grabbed by a half-destroyed zombie lying on the ground.

    Thud!

    He fell hard, terror flooding his face as he desperately crawled toward the door.

    "Guys, help me!"

    The others, already inside the supermarket, quickly grabbed his arms, pulling with all their might.

    But the zombies were closing in fast, piling onto him one after another.

    No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t pull him all the way in.

    To make matters worse, his body was now stuck under the shutter, preventing them from closing it completely.

    Several zombies were already squeezing through the gap, clawing their way inside.

    "Tony! What do we do?"

    Two of the men looked at Tony, their faces pale with fear.

    Tony swung his fire axe, smashing the heads of a few zombies, his jaw clenched. "We can''t save him! Throw him out! We have to close the door!"

    "What? But..."

    The two men hesitated, shocked by the coldness of the order. They didn''t want to abandon their friend.

    But in the face of life and death, they silently let go.

    "Guys... please, help me!" the man on the ground cried out in despair, his body being dragged further outside by the zombies. But his survival instinct kicked in, and he clung to the edge of the shutter with all his strength, his fingernails digging into the metal.

    At that moment, a glint of ruthlessness flashed in Tony''s eyes. He raised his fire axe high and, without hesitation, brought it down on the man''s hands.

    Thwack!

    The axe severed his hands cleanly, blood spurting everywhere. The man let out a blood-curdling scream as his body was dragged outside, instantly swarmed by the zombies.

    With a final screech of metal, the shutter door slammed shut.

    "Not bad... not bad at all," Ethan thought to himself as he watched from the window, slightly impressed. These guys had done pretty well. They''d only lost two people and still managed to break into his supermarket.

    Especially Tony¡ªhis final decision was swift and ruthless, with no hesitation.

    A smirk tugged at the corner of Ethan''s mouth, a hint of amusement playing on his lips.

    But what a shame... the supermarket was already completely empty.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Is there no justice left in this world?!

    In the supermarket, three men, covered in blood, leaned against the rolling shutter door, gasping for breath.

    Outside, the growls of zombies and the screeching sound of their nails scraping against the metal door continued relentlessly.

    Yet, despite the chaos, the men were excited¡ªthey had finally made it into the supermarket.

    "We did it!" one of them whispered, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    Tony stood at the front, scanning the area, his mind filled with the desperate need for supplies.

    But after a few seconds, his expression darkened.

    "Wait a minute¡­" he muttered, his eyes suddenly sharp with suspicion.

    The shelves were completely empty. There was nothing.

    "Where¡­ where''s all the stuff?" he murmured, a hint of unease creeping into his voice.

    The other two froze as well, their excitement vanishing in an instant, replaced by confusion and disappointment.

    "Could someone have beaten us here?" one of them asked, puzzled.

    "No way," Tony shook his head, his voice low and firm. "Even if someone had been here, there''s no way they could''ve cleaned the place out this thoroughly."

    Gripping the fire axe in his hand, Tony strode deeper into the supermarket, checking every corner.

    As they searched, their initial excitement slowly gave way to frustration.

    The storage room was completely empty, not even a single hair left behind.

    "Damn it!" Derek roared, swinging his crowbar and smashing it into a nearby shelf, venting his anger. They had fought tooth and nail to get here, losing two teammates along the way, only to find nothing.

    "Calm down, Derek!" Tony quickly stepped in, his voice carrying a warning. "You''re just going to attract more zombies if you keep that up."

    Derek was breathing heavily, like an enraged bull, his eyes filled with frustration.

    "We''re out of options, Tony!" he growled through gritted teeth, his voice thick with despair.

    Tony didn''t respond immediately. He frowned, lost in thought.

    After a moment, a glimmer of realization flashed in his eyes.

    "Not necessarily," he said slowly. "The fact that this place is so thoroughly cleaned out¡­ it wasn''t done by just any survivors. I''m guessing the owner of this supermarket was prepared."

    "You mean¡­" Derek and the younger guy holding a frying pan exchanged glances, starting to catch on.

    "Yeah," Tony nodded. "I''ve been to this supermarket before. The owner lives in the building across the street."

    A flicker of hope appeared in Derek''s eyes. He tightened his grip on the crowbar, his voice resolute: "Then let''s go find him!"

    Tony nodded in agreement. "Exactly. If he''s hoarding supplies, we''ll take them."

    The guy with the frying pan hesitated for a moment, but seeing the determination in Tony and Derek''s eyes, he clenched his jaw and nodded. "Alright."

    They had seen Tony and Derek in action on their journey here. They knew that with their strength, taking on a supermarket owner wouldn''t be a problem.

    Or, if they were lucky, the owner might already be a zombie. In that case, all they''d have to do is take him out and claim the supplies.

    ¡­

    About ten minutes later, the zombies gathered around the supermarket door began to disperse, wandering aimlessly. The rolling shutter door was quietly lifted just enough for the three men to slip out, moving with careful, silent precision.

    Covered in dirt and grime, their eyes alert, they quickly oriented themselves and made their way toward the building across the street.

    "Just as I thought¡­" Ethan murmured to himself, standing by the window, a slight smirk playing on his lips. He had anticipated that they would make this move, and he had watched everything unfold.

    But for him, this was a perfect opportunity.

    It looked like the delivery had come straight to his door.

    ¡­

    With the building''s power out, the elevator wasn''t working, so the three men had no choice but to take the stairs.

    Climbing forty-two floors drained their energy fast, especially since they encountered a few stray zombies in the stairwell.

    Though they were skilled fighters and easily dispatched the zombies, by the time they reached the top floor, they were drenched in sweat, gasping for air.

    "Huff¡­ huff¡­ this should be it," Tony panted, turning to Derek. "Go knock on the door."

    Derek, already impatient, stepped forward and pounded on the door with all his strength. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    BANG BANG BANG! BANG BANG BANG!

    "Open up! Open the damn door!" His roar echoed down the hallway.

    Inside, Ethan wasn''t in any rush. He was calmly washing his hands, his movements slow and deliberate.

    After finishing, he picked up a towel, gently dried his hands, and then grabbed a pristine white napkin from the table, tucking it neatly into his collar.

    It was time for dinner.

    "I know you''re in there! If you don''t open up, we''re breaking this door down!" Tony shouted, raising his fire axe, his eyes cold and menacing. "You''ve got three seconds to decide! 3¡­ 2¡­ 1!"

    The bloodstained axe was about to come crashing down.

    But just then, there was a soft click.

    The door swung open.

    Bright light spilled out from inside, revealing a tall figure. The young man had pale skin, sharp features, and was strikingly handsome.

    He wore a spotless white shirt, not a speck of dirt on it, with a napkin tucked into his collar, looking impossibly clean.

    Tony and the others stared, dumbfounded.

    Since the apocalypse began, they hadn''t seen anyone this clean.

    But what really unsettled them was the look in his eyes¡ªcold, devoid of any emotion, and¡­ humanity.

    "You''re the supermarket owner, right?" Tony demanded.

    Ethan didn''t respond. He stood there in silence.

    The other two, growing anxious, chimed in.

    "Don''t play dumb! We know you''ve got supplies. Hand them over, and we''ll let you go!"

    "Yeah! You''ve got a napkin tucked in your collar¡ªyou were about to eat, weren''t you?"

    "Say something, dammit!!!"

    ¡­

    At that moment, Ethan slowly opened his mouth.

    "Graaah¡ªgraaaah¡ª"

    A low, raspy growl, like the sound of air bubbling through his throat, came out.

    The three men froze.

    They stood there, completely stunned.

    "What the hell? A zombie?!"

    In their minds, zombies were always grotesque, terrifying, and filthy. But this guy¡ªso clean, so composed¡ªwas actually a zombie?

    It was hard to believe.

    "Well, if he''s a zombie, that makes things easier. We''ll just take him out!" Tony gripped his fire axe tighter. In his experience, killing a zombie was way easier than dealing with a human.

    The other two nodded, ready to strike.

    But then, footsteps echoed down the hallway. Ethan''s earlier growl had summoned his backup.

    "Huh? More zombies?" Tony tensed, but he wasn''t too worried. After all, they''d fought their way here and had plenty of experience.

    Judging by the footsteps, there weren''t many.

    The three of them were wrapped in layers of newspaper and duct tape, making them nearly impervious to small groups of zombies. They could handle this.

    Sure enough, three zombie figures appeared at the end of the hallway.

    But what they saw next made their blood run cold.

    Each of the zombies was holding something.

    "Wait¡­ is that¡­?"

    Tony and the others squinted, realizing something was very wrong. When they got a closer look, their faces went pale.

    "Crossbows?!"

    Click!

    The three zombies raised their crossbows in unison, aiming directly at Tony and his crew.

    "What the hell?!"

    Tony shouted in disbelief, completely stunned.

    He never could''ve imagined¡­

    Zombies using weapons!

    The three of them quickly realized these weren''t ordinary zombies. They weren''t rushing in to bite¡ªthey were acting like they''d been trained.

    "Are you kidding me?! Zombies with crossbows? Is there no justice left in this world?!"

    ¡­

 Chapter 8 - 8: â€œBuffetâ€

    This scene completely shattered the trio''s understanding of the situation.

    "Big Tony, what do we do now?" Derek''s voice had a hint of panic. Just moments ago, he was full of swagger, but now he was at a loss.

    Tony furrowed his brow, a flicker of hesitation in his eyes. "We fight! We''ve got to bet that their crossbows won''t fire."

    Derek nodded, gritting his teeth. "Alright! Let''s do it!"

    But Ethan had already given the order.

    Whoosh!

    The PhD zombie''s crossbow bolt was deadly accurate, piercing straight through Derek''s forehead. The force of the shot knocked him backward, slamming him to the ground.

    "What the hell¡­" Tony''s eyes nearly popped out of his head.

    He had lost the bet.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Two more arrows sliced through the air. The athlete zombie''s shots were just as merciless, one bolt going straight through another man''s throat, killing him instantly.

    The WWE wrestler zombie, though all brawn and no brains, still managed to fire its crossbow with precision. The bolt buried itself deep into Tony''s chest, puncturing his lung.

    "Ahhh¡ª" Tony let out a scream of agony, collapsing to the ground from the searing pain.

    He tried to get back up, but the WWE wrestler zombie let out a low growl and rushed forward, pinning him down. It didn''t bite him, though.

    These zombies were like a pack of wolves. Without the command of their king, they wouldn''t feed recklessly.

    Tony gritted his teeth, slowly coming to a realization.

    These zombies weren''t just mindless monsters. They were organized, disciplined. And their king¡­ was none other than the supermarket owner¡ªEthan.

    "Could it be¡­ they have some level of intelligence? Can they understand me?" Tony''s mind raced as he fought through the pain in his chest. Desperately, he pleaded, "Please! Spare me! I didn''t have a choice¡­ If you let me live, I''ll do anything for you!"

    Ethan walked closer, step by step, until he stood right in front of Tony.

    He looked down at him, his eyes cold and devoid of any pity. Then, he reached out and grabbed the crossbow bolt lodged in Tony''s chest, yanking it out with a sharp pull.

    Squelch!

    Blood gushed from the wound like a fountain. Tony let out another gut-wrenching scream, his heart filling with terror. He had no idea what this monster was going to do next.

    Ethan stared at him coldly, then casually pulled a straw out of his storage ring.

    "What the¡­??" Tony''s mind went blank. He could hardly believe what he was seeing, but he had a sickening feeling he knew what Ethan was about to do.

    "How much energy is really in human blood?" Ethan wondered to himself. After all, he had never tried it before.

    He inserted the straw into Tony''s wound, preparing to drink his blood. But after a few moments, Ethan''s face twisted in disgust.

    "Pfft!" He spat the blood out, turning his head away with a look of revulsion. "This guy''s too fat. His blood''s full of fat."

    Tony was stunned, unable to process what had just happened.

    Even zombies didn''t want his blood?

    Did that mean¡­ he still had a chance to survive?

    But Tony''s fleeting hope was quickly crushed.

    Ethan had already given the command, and the three zombies, starving and eager, pounced on him without hesitation.

    Tony''s screams were abruptly cut off, blood splattering everywhere. The scene was brutal and gory.

    Not long after, the three zombies stood with blood dripping from their mouths, licking the remnants with satisfaction.

    Their loyalty to Ethan seemed to grow even stronger, with a hint of admiration.

    After all, following Ethan meant there was always meat to eat.

    Ring-a-ling-ling! Ring-a-ling-ling!

    Suddenly, the shrill sound of a phone ringing pierced the silence.

    "Who still uses such an old-school ringtone?" Ethan frowned, looking around for the source of the sound. It was coming from Tony''s pocket.

    He bent down, picked up the phone, and casually answered it.

    A man''s voice came through the phone, laced with a threatening tone: "Tony! Don''t try anything funny. Bring the supplies back, now. Your wife''s with me, and if you come back empty-handed¡­ heh heh heh¡­"

    Hearing this, Ethan immediately understood Tony''s situation.

    So, he was being forced to scavenge for supplies. No wonder he''d mentioned having no choice earlier.

    "Hey! Tony! You mute or something? Don''t play dead on me! Here, listen to your wife!" The voice on the other end grew more impatient, followed by the sound of a woman sobbing.

    "Honey! Help me! They''re monsters, please, save me! Waaaahhh¡­"

    Ethan listened coldly, then hung up without hesitation.

    Funny thing was¡­ compared to those "monsters," he was a zombie.

    Still, the call had given him a lead.

    Ethan decided to track down where these people were hiding. After all, living humans were a resource too.

    And these people¡­ well, he could treat them like an all-you-can-eat buffet.

    He fiddled with the phone, scrolling through Tony''s texts and Facebook messages. It didn''t take long to find some clues.

    The "buffet" was located at a construction site.

    Tony had once been a foreman there, known for exploiting workers with ruthless tactics.

    After reading through the messages, Ethan casually tossed the phone off the building, mentally noting the location.

    But he wasn''t in any rush to "enjoy" this buffet.

    For now, he didn''t feel like leaving his cozy little hideout.

    Even though Ethan was already powerful and had three loyal underlings, he decided to lay low for a few more days.

    Who knew what other dangers were lurking out there?

    Back at home, Ethan slipped on his slippers, washed his hands, and sat down at the dining table to continue absorbing energy.

    He turned on the TV, eating while watching, savoring the moment of peace.

    Five hours later, he was finally full. As his body continued to strengthen, his appetite had grown as well.

    Where he once needed to eat just one cow a day, now he needed three to satisfy his body''s demands.

    After finishing his meal, Ethan took a hot bath and changed into a clean set of white pajamas. Then, he washed his dirty clothes, tidied everything up, and sat contentedly on the couch, ready to watch some more TV.

    Outside, night had fallen. The streets were still a mess, the air thick with the stench of rotting blood.

    Countless zombies roamed the streets, hunting for the last remaining survivors.

    But the chaos of the apocalypse seemed to have nothing to do with Ethan.

    He was comfortably holed up in his little sanctuary, enjoying a rare moment of tranquility.

    Woooo¡­ woooo¡­ woooooo¡­

    Suddenly, a low, mournful cry echoed from somewhere in the building.

    The sound was eerie and sorrowful, reverberating through the night, making it all the more unsettling.

    If a normal person had heard it, they''d probably be scared out of their mind.

    But Ethan just rolled his eyes, completely unafraid, and even a little annoyed.

    The sound was coming from one of his underlings¡ªthe female athlete zombie.

    "She''s crying? Could she have developed emotions?" Ethan wondered to himself.

    He speculated that the female zombie, having eaten enough flesh and blood today, might have undergone some kind of evolution, leading to basic emotional responses.

    It wasn''t that surprising. After all, zombies that evolved to a certain level could indeed develop emotions and intelligence similar to humans.

    In fact¡­ if a zombie evolved to an S-rank, its intelligence might be indistinguishable from that of a human.

    Of course, the speed of a zombie''s evolution also depended on its potential.

    Take the PhD zombie, for example. Ethan figured it wouldn''t be long before it gained a high level of intelligence.

    And this female zombie¡­ it seemed she wasn''t lacking in potential either, already showing signs of emotional development.

    "Guess I''ll go see why she''s crying." Ethan was a bit curious. After all, he had nothing better to do.

    So, he got up and headed downstairs¡­

    S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 9 - 9: What an idiot...

    The eerie sound of sobbing echoed through the empty hallway, as if it were coming from all directions, sending a chill down Ethan''s spine.

    He knew exactly where the sound was coming from¡ªright below his room. That''s where the female zombie "lived." She had lived there even before she turned.

    The door was slightly ajar, with a faint light seeping through the crack. The sobbing was coming from inside.

    Ethan gently pushed the door open, and the sight before him made him frown slightly.

    The female zombie was kneeling in the middle of the living room, her back to him, her shoulders shaking as if she were caught in some deep sorrow.

    "Ugh... ugh... ugh..." Her sobs were broken and filled with a kind of indescribable sadness.

    Even though Ethan had moved quietly, the female zombie''s hearing was incredibly sharp.

    The moment the door creaked, she whipped her head around, her neck twisting at an unnatural 180-degree angle. Her eyes were blazing with fury, and she let out a low growl, as if she was ready to pounce on him at any second.

    But when she realized it was Ethan standing in the doorway, the growl stopped abruptly. Her once ferocious face softened into something almost pitiful, even a little fawning.

    "Ugh... ugh..." She continued to sob softly, as if trying to communicate something to Ethan.

    Standing at the door, Ethan watched her coldly. He already knew what she was trying to say. She was saying, "I''m hungry, I''m hungry, I''m hungry..."

    "What a glutton..." Ethan muttered to himself. "She''s already eaten plenty today. The other two haven''t made a peep, but here she is, crying her eyes out."

    The female zombie seemed to sense Ethan''s thoughts. She lowered her head and let out a few whimpering sounds, as if ashamed of her own greed.

    Ethan couldn''t be bothered to argue. He casually pulled a corpse out of his storage ring and tossed it in front of her.

    It was a thug he had killed earlier. The body was still relatively fresh.

    The moment she saw the flesh, the female zombie''s eyes lit up, and a twisted smile crept across her face. She let out a chilling laugh: "Hehehe... hehehe..." Then, in a flash, she lunged at the corpse, moving so fast it was hard to follow. Her powerful legs left a blur as they scraped across the floor.

    Ethan stood off to the side, watching her tear into the body with cold detachment.

    Her laughter was even more unsettling than her sobbing, like something straight out of a nightmare.

    Her muscular body, especially those strong legs, was clearly a remnant of her athletic past.

    As she devoured the corpse, the room filled with the thick stench of blood. The sounds of chewing and ripping flesh echoed through the space, creating a scene so grotesque that any normal person would''ve been scared out of their mind.

    "Take your time... it reeks in here," Ethan muttered, wrinkling his nose as he turned to leave. He had just taken a shower and didn''t want the stench clinging to him, like how people smell after eating at a hotpot restaurant.

    As he walked back to his room, he glanced at the doors of the other two zombies¡ªthe PhD zombie and the WWE wrestler zombie. They were quiet, clearly not in need of any extra "feeding."

    It seemed the saying was true: the squeaky wheel gets the grease.

    Back in his room, Ethan sat on the couch, thinking about his next move. Sure, he still had plenty of flesh stored in his ring, but he knew that wouldn''t last forever. In the early days of the apocalypse, supplies were still relatively easy to come by, but as time went on, resources would become scarcer and scarcer.

    "It''s time to go out and restock," he decided silently.

    He picked up his phone and opened Messenger, scrolling to his chat with Lola. She had sent him a ton of messages, along with several missed calls. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Honey, are you okay? Why aren''t you answering me?"

    "Ethan, I''m really worried about you. Please, just reply!"

    "Are you alright? I''m so scared... please come find me, and bring some supplies..."

    There were many more messages like that. It was clear Lola was on the verge of a breakdown.

    Ethan finally sent a short reply: "I''m still here."

    Almost immediately, Lola''s response popped up: "You''re alive! Thank God! Why didn''t you answer my calls? I''ve been so worried!"

    Ethan replied calmly, "I''m surrounded by zombies. Didn''t want to risk making noise, so I''ve had my phone on silent."

    He wasn''t lying.

    After all, he really was surrounded by zombies.

    Lola''s voice came through the phone, trembling slightly. "Ethan, I miss you so much. Whether you''re dead or alive, I just want to see you. Can you come find me?"

    Ethan''s reply was short and cold. "Sure, I''ll come tomorrow."

    "Okay, okay!" Lola''s voice was filled with barely contained excitement. "I''ll be waiting for you at the dorms. Please, bring as much food as you can. We need to survive!"

    "Got it." A faint, cruel smile tugged at Ethan''s lips, a glint of malice flashing in his eyes. It was time to "collect."

    ...

    The next morning, Ethan dressed in a clean tracksuit and stood in front of the mirror, examining himself.

    His reflection was still handsome, but his face showed no trace of emotion.

    Ever since he had turned into a zombie, he retained his human intelligence, but his emotions had dulled, becoming cold and numb.

    This change made him seem more composed, as if nothing in the world could affect him.

    He headed downstairs and walked to the street, where a medium-sized box truck was parked. It was the same one he had used to haul supplies from the supermarket earlier.

    Climbing into the driver''s seat, he started the engine. With a low growl, he signaled his three zombie subordinates that it was time to go "hunting."

    A chorus of low growls echoed from the building.

    The female zombie was the first to appear, moving with incredible speed. She shot down the stairs like a gust of wind, her mouth letting out that eerie "hehehe" laugh, her face full of excitement.

    Halfway down, she seemed to decide the stairs were too slow and leaped out of a window, landing gracefully on the ground without a scratch. She quickly scrambled into the back of the truck.

    Next came the WWE wrestler zombie.

    He was even bigger than before, his muscles bulging so much they looked like they might tear through his skin. His grayish-white flesh was veined with thick, pulsing lines, and he stood nearly 6''6".

    Every step he took seemed to make the ground tremble slightly.

    The apartment door was too narrow for his massive frame, so he simply smashed through it, charging out like a runaway bull. Watching him, Ethan silently gave him a nickname¡ª"Bulldozer."

    After Bulldozer climbed into the truck, the PhD zombie appeared last.

    He moved calmly, with a deliberate slowness that set him apart from the others. Once inside the truck, he even took the time to close the door behind him, a stark contrast to the chaotic behavior of the others.

    Ethan slammed his foot on the gas, and the truck''s engine roared as it shot down the street.

    Zombies and abandoned cars alike were ruthlessly mowed down or crushed under the truck''s wheels.

    The zombies on the street howled in response, but since Ethan and his crew were also zombies, they didn''t attack.

    Ethan sped down the road, heading straight for the University of Southern California.

    In the back of the truck, the female zombie was unusually excited, letting out her creepy "hehehe" laugh every now and then, clearly eager to start "hunting."

    Bulldozer, on the other hand, seemed confused.

    His intelligence wasn''t high, and he couldn''t quite grasp why they were sitting in this "black box" instead of going out to hunt.

    Ethan''s driving was aggressive, constantly smashing through obstacles, causing the truck to jolt violently. Bulldozer''s massive size made him a victim of inertia, and he was tossed around the back of the truck, looking a bit ridiculous.

    But it wasn''t long before Ethan arrived at USC.

    A group of zombies was wandering near the entrance, but Ethan plowed through them without hesitation, driving straight to the dorms.

    Once the truck came to a stop, the three zombie subordinates quickly jumped out of the back.

    Bulldozer, finally free from the cramped truck, stood still for a moment, taking in his surroundings. The scene around him was completely different from when he had gotten into the truck.

    With his limited intelligence, he clearly couldn''t understand what had happened.

    "Wait... does getting in the ''black box'' make you go somewhere else?" Bulldozer seemed to have figured something out and let out a deafening roar toward the sky.

    "ROAR¡ª!"

    His roar was so loud that the nearby windows shattered, and the lower-level zombies in the area scattered in fear, as if terrified of this hulking beast.

    Even Ethan was startled by the sudden roar. He turned to Bulldozer, frowning. "What are you yelling for?"

    Bulldozer growled back, his voice deep and wild. "ROAR ROAR ROAR! I don''t even know why I''m yelling!"

    Ethan shook his head in exasperation, muttering to himself, "What an idiot..."

 Chapter 10 - 10: You... are the food

    The roar of the zombies echoed through the air like thunder, startling a flock of birds nearby. They flapped their wings frantically, flying off into the distance.

    Inside the girls'' dorm, the survivors heard the terrifying sound too, and panic quickly set in.

    Lola was curled up in the corner, her body trembling slightly, her face pale.

    "Ethan... do you think he''s already been eaten by the zombies?" Her voice quivered, and her eyes were filled with unease.

    "Probably," a muscular guy responded coldly. "I heard a car outside earlier. It had to be him, but he must''ve attracted those monsters."

    Another tall, well-built guy nodded, his tone laced with sarcasm. "Looks like your boyfriend''s really head over heels for you. Knowing how dangerous it is, he still came looking for you."

    The five people with Lola were all members of the school''s basketball team, and she was a cheerleader. That''s how they ended up together.

    "Head over heels?" A third guy scoffed, a hint of disdain flashing in his eyes. "Nah, he''s just a simp. And in the end, he''s gonna get nothing for it." As he finished speaking, he casually slapped Lola on the butt, his eyes gleaming with a twisted sense of satisfaction.

    He enjoyed this feeling¡ªmaking someone who was seen as a goddess by others submit to him.

    Lola didn''t seem to care about his actions. Instead, she complained, "So what now? Ethan''s useless. He couldn''t even bring us any food."

    "Shh, quiet!" The fourth guy suddenly perked up, his face changing as he quickly grabbed a steel pipe nearby. "I think I hear something outside. Someone''s coming up!"

    Everyone immediately fell silent, holding their breath as they listened closely to the sounds outside.

    Sure enough, heavy footsteps echoed down the hallway, accompanied by the low growls of zombies, getting closer and closer.

    "Hey, looks like your simp boyfriend really made it in," the fifth guy said with an excited grin, licking his cracked lips. They had run out of food days ago, and the hunger had worn down their patience. Even Lola, as attractive as she was, no longer stirred any interest in them. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Stick to the plan," one of the guys whispered.

    The five of them, armed with steel pipes, quietly positioned themselves on either side of the door, ready to ambush Ethan the moment he walked in. Their plan was simple¡ªtake whatever supplies he brought and then kill him.

    After all, in this apocalypse, one more person meant less food to go around, and they had already decided that Ethan''s life wasn''t worth much.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! A rhythmic knock came from the door, slow and deliberate, with an eerie calmness.

    Lola peeked through the peephole and saw a familiar face¡ªpale but handsome. It was Ethan.

    "Hurry, come in!" She quickly unlocked the door, as if afraid he might leave if she didn''t act fast.

    Ethan stepped into the room, and Lola immediately locked the door behind him. At that moment, the five guys emerged from the shadows, surrounding Ethan with their steel pipes in hand.

    "Where''s the food? Where''d you stash it?" one of the guys asked coldly, his eyes gleaming with greed.

    Their original plan had been to attack as soon as Ethan walked in, but seeing him empty-handed, they decided to get some answers first.

    Ethan''s face remained expressionless as his gaze swept across the room, finally landing on Lola.

    Lola met his eyes without a hint of guilt. Instead, she smirked. "Yeah, I lied to you. But in times like these, there''s no point explaining. It''s every man for himself."

    Ethan stayed silent, his eyes cold.

    The five guys were clearly running out of patience.

    "Say something, dammit! Where''s the food?" one of them shouted, gripping his steel pipe tightly, his patience wearing thin.

    "Hurry up and hand it over! Or we''ll beat you to death!" another guy threatened, his eyes wild with desperation.

    "Yeah, it''s the end of the world. No one''s gonna care if we kill you," a third guy added with a sneer.

    Hunger had twisted their faces, their eyes filled with a savage, animalistic rage. In that moment, Ethan realized that starving humans weren''t much different from zombies¡ªthey''d lost their minds, and maybe they were even more dangerous.

    "If you don''t talk, I''ll kill you right now!" One of the guys finally snapped, swinging his steel pipe straight at Ethan''s head.

    This guy was one of the basketball team''s star players¡ªtall, strong, and powerful. The pipe cut through the air with a sharp whoosh. No ordinary person could block an attack like that.

    But Ethan simply raised his hand and caught the pipe effortlessly. With a dull thud, the pipe stopped mid-swing, unable to move an inch further.

    "What the hell?" The guy''s face twisted in shock. He tried to yank the steel pipe back, but Ethan''s grip was like a vice¡ªcompletely immovable.

    Seeing this, two other guys rushed forward to help.

    And that''s when Ethan finally spoke.

    After days of mutation, his ability to speak had slowly returned. Though his voice was still raspy and stiff, he managed to utter a few chilling words.

    "You... are the food."

    The air in the room froze. Everyone stood still, paralyzed.

    A cold shiver ran down their spines, their hearts pounding as an invisible wave of terror gripped them.

    They finally realized the horrifying truth¡ªEthan was no longer human.

    "Holy shit! He''s a zombie!" one of the guys stammered, his legs turning to jelly. The steel pipe in his hand clattered to the floor as he instinctively backed away.

    But Ethan merely flicked his wrist, and the pipe, as if controlled by some unseen force, shot through the air, impaling the guy straight through the mouth. The force was so great that the pipe burst out the back of his skull.

    Thwack!

    Blood sprayed everywhere. Lola and the remaining guys went pale, their fear reaching a fever pitch. Whatever shred of sanity they had left shattered in that moment.

    "Run!"

    Someone screamed, and they all bolted for the door, desperate to escape this nightmare.

    But as soon as they turned, they slammed into something solid. The impact knocked them to the ground. Looking up, they realized they had run straight into a wall of muscle¡ªa zombie standing nearly 6''6", its body rippling with grotesque strength.

    "Raaaargh!"

    The creature, known as Bulldozer, let out a deafening roar and swung its massive arm down. Two of the guys'' heads were crushed instantly, their skulls exploding in a spray of blood and brain matter.

    Lola was splattered with blood, frozen in place, her legs too weak to move.

    Then, she heard it¡ªa strange, eerie laugh, like a whisper from the depths of hell.

    She turned instinctively and saw a female zombie, her long tongue flicking out as she licked her nails, a twisted smile on her face. The stench of decay was so close, Lola could almost taste it.

    "Ahhh!" Lola screamed, completely losing control. Warmth spread through her pants as she trembled uncontrollably, her body betraying her in sheer terror.

    At that moment, Ethan stepped out from the shadows.

    Bulldozer and the female zombie immediately stopped what they were doing, standing at attention on either side of Ethan, as if awaiting his command. Their expressions were almost... proud, like hunting dogs showing off their kills to their master.

    Meanwhile, another zombie¡ªa "PhD" in a tattered lab coat¡ªhad already pinned one of the guys to the ground. With surgical precision, it drove its sharp nails into his throat, forehead, and chest, as if conducting some grotesque experiment.

    The scene was far more horrifying than even Bulldozer''s brutal head-crushing.

    Lola and the last surviving guy were trembling uncontrollably, their faces drained of all color. They finally understood¡ªEthan wasn''t just a zombie. He was their leader.

    "Please! Don''t kill me! I''m sorry... I swear I''m sorry!" The guy collapsed to his knees, tears streaming down his face. All his previous bravado was gone, replaced by the pitiful whimpering of a terrified animal.

    Lola finally realized what was happening and quickly started pleading, "Ethan, don''t you love me? Please, don''t kill me... I''ll do anything, really, anything! You can have me whenever you want, I''ll be yours and yours alone from now on. We can start right now, I''m willing to do anything, please..."

    As she spoke, Lola let her straps slide down, revealing her round, pale breasts and pink nipples.

    Ethan''s gaze swept over her coldly, his face showing no hint of emotion.

    Seeing this, Lola unzipped Ethan''s pants and took out his 9-inch member, beginning to suck on it.

    Ethan slowly looked down at her, his index finger lifting Lola''s chin.

    At this moment, Lola''s face was flushed, and she stood up, looking eagerly at Ethan.

    Suddenly, a dagger appeared in Ethan''s hand.

    In a chilling voice, he said, "What I want..."

    "Is your heart."

    Before she could react, the knife plunged into her chest without hesitation.

    ...

 Chapter 11 - 11: The school cafeteria

    "Ahhh¡ª!"

    A blood-curdling scream echoed through the hallway, lingering in the air long after it was first heard.

    Ethan flicked his wrist, and the sharp blade of his knife slid out of Lola''s chest, pulling with it a still-beating heart.

    Blood dripped from his fingers, staining the floor beneath him.

    Bulldozer stood nearby, his eyes locked on the heart, drool dripping uncontrollably from the corner of his mouth.

    Lola''s body collapsed to the ground, her eyes wide open, frozen in terror.

    The fear and despair she felt in her final moments were still etched on her face. Her life was gone, and all the pleading and seduction she had tried earlier now seemed utterly ridiculous.

    Ethan glanced at the heart in his hand, his brow furrowing slightly. He clearly had no interest in this "trophy." With a cold tone, he muttered, "Too messy."

    Without a second thought, he tossed the heart to Bulldozer.

    Bulldozer caught it eagerly, like he''d just been handed the most precious meal. He opened his mouth wide and swallowed the heart in one bite, chewing with satisfaction.

    "Ugh... ugh..." The only surviving guy sat slumped on the floor, trembling uncontrollably. Tears and snot covered his face as he stared blankly ahead, completely broken by the carnage he had just witnessed. His mind was on the verge of collapse.

    A female zombie standing nearby noticed his sobbing and curled her lips into a twisted smile, letting out a low, eerie chuckle: "Heh heh heh."

    She seemed to find the scene amusing, or maybe, in her own warped way, she was trying to "comfort" him, as if to say, "Don''t cry, today''s a good day."

    But her "comfort" was anything but gentle. With a slight movement of her hand, her sharp nails pierced the guy''s neck, slicing through his artery with precision.

    His sobbing stopped instantly as blood gushed out, splattering the floor. The hallway fell into a deathly silence.

    That silence didn''t last long, though. Soon, the sound of chewing and gnawing filled the empty corridor as several zombies gathered around, feasting on the fresh kill. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ethan stood off to the side, watching it all unfold with cold indifference.

    The thrill of the kill gave him a brief sense of satisfaction, but it wasn''t enough. Not nearly enough.

    Suddenly, he remembered something¡ªthe school cafeteria. There might still be supplies there, especially in the freezer, where they stored a lot of fresh meat.

    Since he was already here, he figured he might as well raid the place.

    He waved his hand, signaling for Bulldozer and the other zombies to follow him. Leading the group, he walked out of the dorm building, across the abandoned schoolyard, and toward the cafeteria.

    As they approached, Ethan noticed that the number of zombies around the cafeteria had increased. Several of them were frantically pounding on the glass doors, as if something inside was drawing them in, making them desperate to get through. The glass was smeared with bloody handprints, creating a blurry, crimson mess.

    "There might be survivors inside," Ethan thought to himself.

    But these zombies weren''t exactly the brightest. The glass doors opened outward, but they were all pushing inward, completely clueless about how to get in.

    Ethan found them annoying and gave Bulldozer a simple order: "Clear them out."

    With a low growl, Bulldozer charged forward like a beast. He grabbed one of the zombies and swung it hard against the wall.

    Smack!

    The zombie''s body hit the wall with a sickening thud, practically turning into a pile of mush as it slid down, leaving a long streak of blood behind.

    The other zombies growled in response, but they were clearly afraid of Bulldozer. They backed off, not daring to get any closer.

    Bulldozer, despite his brute strength, wasn''t much smarter than the average zombie. He also tried pushing the glass door, but he used too much force. With a loud crack, the entire door, frame and all, shattered into pieces.

    Ethan stepped into the cafeteria, the air thick with the stench of decay, making it almost unbearable to breathe.

    The hall was eerily quiet. A few zombie corpses lay scattered on the floor, their heads blown open. The blood had long since dried, leaving dark, crusty stains.

    It was clear that these zombies had been taken out by human survivors.

    Since the apocalypse had hit early in the morning, there hadn''t been many people in the cafeteria, so it hadn''t become a major gathering spot for the undead.

    But Ethan knew that if there were any survivors, they were probably hiding in the storage rooms. There was plenty of food in there¡ªenough to keep them alive for a while.

    Ethan didn''t hesitate. He headed straight for the storage room.

    Soon, he found himself in front of a heavy iron door. It was tightly shut. He gave it a push, but it didn''t budge¡ªit was locked up tight.

    Just then, he caught the faint sound of voices coming from behind the door. The conversation was hushed and frantic, clearly from people inside.

    Though the voices were quiet, Ethan''s sharp hearing picked up every word.

    "Crap, I think there''s a zombie outside! What do we do?" A woman''s voice, trembling with fear.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you," a man whispered, holding her close.

    Despite his reassurance, the woman''s voice still shook. "Shouldn''t we try to run?"

    "Hmph! If you want to leave, go ahead. Staying here just wastes food," a middle-aged man in a chef''s uniform snapped from across the room, his tone dripping with disdain.

    The man who had been comforting the woman frowned, clearly wanting to argue, but when he saw the sharp boning knife in the chef''s hand, he thought better of it and stayed silent.

    There were five people hiding in the storage room.

    Besides the couple and the chef, there were two other young women. Fear was written all over their faces, especially after hearing the noises outside.

    One of the girls, strikingly beautiful, had her lips pressed tightly together. She was Nina, the warehouse manager who had worked with Ethan at the supermarket before.

    Nina came from a poor family and had been working part-time jobs to support her studies. After Ethan had fired her, she found work at the school cafeteria as a stockroom clerk.

    Despite her looks attracting plenty of admirers, Nina had always prided herself on being independent, never relying on anyone.

    "The zombies¡­ they can''t get in, right?" Nina asked, her voice trembling slightly.

    "Yeah," the chef nodded, sounding confident. "Those zombies are dumb as rocks. They couldn''t even figure out how to open the glass doors outside, let alone this locked iron door."

    Hearing this, the others seemed to relax a little, thinking he had a point.

    But their brief moment of relief was shattered by a sudden, deafening crash.

    A massive dent appeared in the iron door, the outline of five fingers clearly visible, as if some enormous force was trying to tear it open.

    It was obviously Bulldozer''s handiwork. He swung his huge fist again, slamming it into the door.

    BANG!

    The door shook violently, dust falling from the ceiling as another deep handprint appeared on the metal.

    The five people inside were frozen in shock.

    "What¡­ what the hell is that?" someone asked, their voice filled with terror.

    "I don''t know, maybe a mutated zombie?" another person stammered.

    "Ahh! Run! We have to get out of here!" someone screamed.

    Realizing the iron door wouldn''t hold much longer, the group panicked and bolted toward the back of the storage room, where a narrow hallway led to a small freezer. It might be their last chance to hide.

    But they hadn''t made it far when Bulldozer''s fist slammed into the door again.

    This time, with a screech of tearing metal, half the door was ripped apart. Bulldozer''s massive frame squeezed through the opening, standing in the doorway like a beast ready to pounce.

    "Oh my God!" The group glanced back, and the sight of the hulking zombie sent them into a frenzy of fear.

    They had never seen a zombie this powerful, and terror spread through them like wildfire.

    The chef, still clutching his boning knife, was the first to make a run for it.

    He sprinted toward the freezer door, faster than anyone else.

    "Hurry! Get inside! The zombie''s coming!" he shouted.

    But just then, a chilling laugh echoed down the dim hallway, like something straight out of a nightmare.

    The chef squinted and saw a thin figure darting toward them at an alarming speed. It was a female zombie, moving with the agility of a predator.

    At the same time, the guy from the couple had also reached the freezer door.

    But his girlfriend and Nina were lagging behind.

    "Wait for me, babe!" the girl cried out, panic in her voice.

    The guy turned to look and saw the terrifying female zombie closing in on his girlfriend.

    His face went pale, torn between fear and indecision. But in the end, he made his choice.

    "Shut the door!" he yelled, gritting his teeth. As the third girl made it into the freezer, the three of them slammed the door shut with all their strength.

 Chapter 12 - 12: How could a zombie pick a lock?

    With a loud, dull thud, the cold storage door slammed shut behind the girl, locking her out without mercy.

    She threw herself at the door, pounding on the cold metal with her fists in a frenzy.

    "Open the door! Please, open the door!" Her voice was filled with desperation, her cries raw and heart-wrenching.

    But inside, there was only silence. No response. Her fists were already going numb, the pain spreading up her arms, but it seemed like the people behind the door had completely abandoned her.

    A wave of indescribable pain and anger surged through her.

    Just minutes ago, the man who had sworn to protect her had shut the door without hesitation, as if her life meant nothing to him.

    "Bastard!" she spat through gritted teeth, her eyes burning with hatred.

    At that moment, a cold gust of wind hit her from behind. She whipped around, her pupils contracting in terror as fear gripped her heart.

    The female zombie was only about twenty feet away, its empty, crazed eyes locked on her. A twisted smile played on its lips, as if it was savoring the hunt that was about to unfold.

    Her heart pounded wildly, threatening to burst out of her chest. In that split second, a thought flashed through her mind¡ªshe had to survive, no matter the cost.

    Her eyes darted around, and then landed on Nina, who was standing nearby.

    Almost instinctively, she reached out and shoved Nina with all her strength, pushing her toward the zombie.

    "Ahhh!" Nina screamed as she lost her balance and fell hard to the ground.

    The zombie, like a predator pouncing on its prey, lunged at Nina in an instant. It straddled her, its hands clamping down on her wrists like iron, pinning her to the floor.

    Nina struggled desperately, trying to break free from the deadly grip, but her strength was nothing compared to the zombie''s.

    "Heh heh heh..." The zombie let out a chilling laugh, as if it was relishing the thrill of the hunt.

    Its eyes gleamed with a manic excitement, as though the fresh meat it had just caught had put it in a particularly good mood.

    Nina was consumed by fear. She had never been this close to death. That twisted face was inches from hers, grinning madly, as if it was about to tear her apart at any moment.

    She squeezed her eyes shut, her mind filled with a single thought: Just make it quick. She had given up fighting, resigned to the inevitable.

    But the pain she expected never came.

    Instead, the zombie suddenly released her wrists, leaping off her and lunging toward the other girl.

    "Ah!" The girl let out a blood-curdling scream as a sharp pain shot through her neck. The zombie''s teeth sank deep into her skin, and blood gushed out in a torrent.

    Her body convulsed violently, the agony so intense that she nearly blacked out.

    Her eyes were wide open, filled with despair and confusion. She couldn''t understand why the zombie had spared Nina and chosen her instead.

    But there was no time to think. Her screams quickly faded, and her body went limp, drained of all life.

    Meanwhile, Nina still lay on the ground, her eyes tightly shut, her mind racing with questions.

    Why didn''t she feel any pain?

    Was she already dead?

    Hesitantly, she opened her eyes. Her vision slowly cleared, and she saw a tall figure standing over her.

    It was a man, pale-skinned and strikingly handsome, looking down at her.

    "B-boss?" Nina''s eyes widened in shock. She recognized him¡ªit was Ethan, her old boss from the supermarket where she used to work.

    She never imagined she''d see him again, especially not like this.

    Ethan tilted his head slightly, his gaze calm as he studied her.

    The reason he hadn''t killed Nina wasn''t because of any lingering affection from their past. It was simply because he found her quick and efficient. And right now, he needed someone to clean, do laundry, and wash dishes.

    Killing her for food would''ve been a waste.

    Besides, he wasn''t short on food at the moment. Keeping her around for now wouldn''t hurt.

    "Get up." Ethan''s voice was cold and commanding.

    It was only then that Nina realized¡ªEthan had become a zombie too.

    And standing obediently by his side was the massive Bulldozer, waiting for his orders like a well-trained dog.

    Nina''s legs felt like jelly, she could barely stand.

    Leaning against the wall for support, she shakily got to her feet, her heart pounding with fear and confusion.

    "Boss, are... are you okay?" she asked cautiously, her voice trembling.

    "Hmm." Ethan nodded, seemingly in a good mood, probably because he had just killed Lola.

    He glanced at Nina and suddenly asked, "Do you want to come back to work?"

    Nina froze for a moment, then quickly realized what he meant.

    This was her chance to survive¡ªshe couldn''t let it slip away.

    "I... I do! Of course, I do!" She nodded frantically, like a woodpecker.

    Her heart was racing, thudding so hard it felt like it might burst out of her chest.

    Ethan''s question left her mind blank, but she knew she had no choice.

    Saying no meant death, and she wasn''t ready to die.

    "I''ll do it," she blurted out, her voice shaky but resolute. Her eyes were filled with fear, but even more so with the will to live.

    Ethan gave a slight nod, unsurprised by her answer.

    Without another glance at her, he walked toward the cold storage door, with Bulldozer following closely behind, like a loyal hunting dog.

    Inside the cold storage, three people were pressed against the door, holding their breath, as if that could somehow keep the threat outside at bay.

    Thud!

    Thud! sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Thud!

    The pounding on the door was deafening, each hit like a hammer striking their hearts.

    "How is this zombie so strong?" The boy''s voice was filled with fear and unease.

    The chef gritted his teeth, trying to stay calm. "Don''t worry. This door is made of two-inch-thick stainless steel. Not even a truck could break through it, let alone a zombie."

    The boy nodded, looking slightly reassured, though his palms were still slick with cold sweat.

    Outside, Bulldozer continued to slam against the door with relentless force. The ground trembled slightly, and bits of ice fell from the walls. But the door didn''t budge, and instead, Bulldozer''s arms began to go numb from the effort.

    "Raaagh!" Bulldozer let out a furious roar, his eyes wild with rage. No matter how powerful his fists were, he couldn''t break through the solid door.

    Ethan stood by, watching coldly. He knew that while Bulldozer was strong, brute force alone wouldn''t open this door.

    Just as he was about to step in, Nina suddenly moved forward, a determined look flashing in her eyes.

    "Boss, I have the key to the cold storage." Her voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable resolve behind it.

    Ethan raised an eyebrow, a hint of a satisfied smile appearing on his face.

    "Good," he said, his tone carrying a trace of approval.

    Nina quickly went to the adjacent room, grabbed the key hanging on the wall, and handed it to Ethan with both hands.

    She knew this might be her only chance¡ªthe only way to prove her worth.

    Ethan took the key and motioned for Bulldozer to step back. Though confused, Bulldozer obeyed, standing aside with a flicker of frustrated anger in his eyes.

    Inside the cold storage, the three people heard the pounding on the door suddenly stop, and they breathed a collective sigh of relief.

    "I told you, there''s no way that zombie could get in," the chef said smugly, as if the fear from moments ago had never existed.

    The boy nodded, his tension easing slightly. "Just wait a little longer. The zombie should leave soon."

    But just as they thought the danger had passed, a faint click came from the door''s lock.

    "W-what''s happening?" The chef''s face turned pale, his eyes wide with disbelief and terror.

    The boy''s face drained of color as well, his voice trembling. "No way... how could a zombie pick a lock?"

    The girl had already started crying, her body shaking uncontrollably as tears blurred her vision. "We''re done for... we''re done for..."

    As the lock turned, the sounds outside became clearer.

    Their hearts seemed to stop¡ªthey knew the door was about to open.

    "Quick! Block the door with something!" the chef shouted, his voice filled with desperation.

    They scrambled to pile whatever they could find in front of the door, trying to hold off the inevitable. But deep down, they knew it was a futile effort.

    Just as the lock clicked open, Bulldozer slammed into the door with all his might. With a thunderous crash, the cold storage door was flung open.

    Everything they had stacked in front of the door was sent flying, scattering across the floor.

    The cold air from the storage rushed out, and a massive figure loomed in the doorway.

    It carried the unmistakable stench of death.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Dinner

    The massive figure of Bulldozer flashed by, and a young man stood at the entrance.

    He was dressed in a clean white shirt, looking so neat it was as if he had just walked out of a formal event. His face carried a hint of cold indifference.

    The three people inside stared at him, frozen in terror, unable to speak.

    "Is¡­ is he even human? Or a ghost?"

    Behind him stood Bulldozer and the female zombie, their menacing presence so intense it felt like the air around them had thickened, suffocating the three trapped inside the cold storage.

    As their eyes swept over these terrifying figures, they suddenly recognized a familiar face¡ªNina.

    "You¡­ you''re still alive?" the chef asked in disbelief.

    Nina looked at them coldly, her face showing a trace of anger.

    "Yeah, surprised?"

    Her voice was filled with resentment. These three had locked her outside, leaving her to almost die. If Ethan hadn''t shown up in time, she would''ve been zombie food by now.

    At that moment, the three zombies began to slowly close in. Bulldozer was still restless, growling lowly.

    He held Ethan in awe¡ªhis boss had opened the door with just a small stick, effortlessly. Meanwhile, Bulldozer himself was itching to show off his strength.

    The female zombie had a twisted smile on her face, her pale complexion making her look even more terrifying.

    "Please, Nina, save me! I don''t want to die, I don''t want to be eaten by zombies!" The girl had already collapsed to her knees, sobbing uncontrollably.

    Her voice was filled with despair, a far cry from the cold, decisive tone she had used when she shut the door earlier.

    Nina looked at her and shook her head. "It''s not up to me whether you live or die. That''s for my boss to decide."

    All three of them turned their gaze to Ethan.

    This clean-cut young man was actually the leader of these zombies.

    "Please don''t kill me! I''ll do anything if you let me live!" The girl cried, trembling as she began to unbutton her clothes, desperately trying to use her body to bargain for her life.

    The chef quickly chimed in, "Boss, I can cook! I can make you amazing food. I even won a city cooking competition once!"

    They all knew that relying on Ethan''s mercy was a long shot. Their only hope was to prove they were still useful.

    Ethan glanced at the chef and said calmly, "No need for all that trouble. Let''s just start the meal."

    "What?" The chef''s eyes widened, finally understanding what Ethan meant.

    "Roar¡ª"

    The three zombies let out a vicious growl and lunged at them.

    Screams filled the air, but only for a few seconds.

    After that, the cold storage was filled with nothing but the sound of flesh being torn apart.

    Amidst the blood-soaked scene, Ethan remained spotless, casually strolling around the cold storage, inspecting the supplies.

    The place was well-stocked, with everything from Angus beef, New Zealand lamb, and French Bresse chicken to bluefin tuna¡ªan impressive variety, and in large quantities.

    With a wave of his hand, all the ingredients vanished, stored away in his spatial ring.

    He had nearly replenished all the supplies he had used up earlier.

    Ethan was quite pleased with the haul.

    Meanwhile, the three zombies were feasting. Bulldozer and the female zombie devoured the bodies like ravenous beasts, tearing into the flesh in a grotesque display that would make anyone sick.

    The PhD zombie, however, was different. He first opened up the bodies, carefully removing the organs one by one, as if conducting a dissection. Only then did he slowly consume the organs.

    Though the PhD zombie''s actions seemed more refined compared to Bulldozer and the female zombie, they were far more unsettling. A zombie performing an autopsy¡ªit was a chilling sight.

    And at that moment, the only one still alive, Nina, was doing her best to suppress the nausea rising in her throat.

    She was the only normal human left here, and the sight of the zombies feasting made her feel like she was about to throw up.

    But she quickly covered her mouth, forcing the nausea back down.

    She knew that Ethan had become very particular about cleanliness lately. If she threw up here and annoyed him, she might not live to see another day.

    Ethan swiftly stored all the supplies from the cold storage into his spatial ring¡ªnot just the fresh meat, but also the rice, flour, oil, and other essentials from the storeroom.

    In addition, there was a small convenience store next to the cafeteria. The beer, cigarettes, sunflower seeds, drinks, bottled water, soda, sausages, and various snacks were all swept into his ring as well.

    These supplies had become rare commodities in the outside world. Nowadays, people would fight to the death over a loaf of bread. Ethan knew that stockpiling these resources would come in handy one day.

    Once everything was taken care of, the three zombie underlings finished their "dinner."

    They circled around Nina, with the female zombie even patting her on the head from time to time, as if teasing a small pet.

    Nina curled up into a ball, trembling all over, her face pale. She had never imagined that one day she would be surrounded by zombies, treated like a plaything.

    "Let''s go," Ethan commanded.

    The female zombie gave Nina''s head one last pat before reluctantly turning to leave.

    Nina was nearly scared out of her mind. She couldn''t fathom that her future would involve living alongside these zombies. Her heart was filled with fear and unease. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "B-boss, you''re not going to kill me, right?" she asked cautiously.

    Ethan nodded, feeling in a good mood today. He decided to mess with her a little.

    "Did you forget? I used to run a farm."

    "Huh?" Nina looked confused, not understanding what he meant. Was he treating her like livestock?

    ...

    They left the campus, with Nina volunteering to be the driver. She drove the truck, carrying Ethan and his zombie underlings away. She knew that the only way to avoid being killed was to prove her usefulness.

    Nina had driven trucks before when she worked at a supermarket, so she was familiar with this vehicle. She drove carefully, trying to keep the ride as smooth as possible.

    In the back, Bulldozer seemed satisfied with her driving skills, giving her an imaginary "five-star review."

    The streets were still a mess, with scattered zombies wandering around, but they posed no threat to the truck.

    However, as they approached an intersection, they saw a heavy truck parked ahead. Inside were two middle-aged men, both looking gaunt and starving.

    One of them, a bearded man, held half a cigarette in his hand, sniffing it repeatedly but too reluctant to light it.

    "Damn it! Didn''t Tony go out to find supplies? Why isn''t he back yet?" the bearded man grumbled.

    "He''s probably been eaten by zombies. No word for this long? He''s definitely done for," the skinny man next to him said coldly.

    The bearded man shook his head. "No way! Jake said he got through to Tony''s phone, but no one answered. I bet the bastard ditched his wife and ran off!"

    "Forget about him. We need to figure out how to get some food. I''m starving!" the skinny man said, frowning.

    The bearded man kept sniffing his cigarette and sighed. "Where are we supposed to find food? Everything''s been looted already!"

    "Wait¡­" Just as they were talking, they heard the sound of an engine in the distance. Looking in the direction of the noise, they saw a truck slowly approaching from a side road.

    ...

 Chapter 14 - 14: Cigarettes

    The two middle-aged men were clearly seasoned veterans, the kind who could tell just from the tire pressure and the way the truck moved that it was carrying a heavy load¡ªclearly packed with supplies.

    "Well, well, looks like dinner just delivered itself," the skinny man said, a glint of greed flashing in his eyes.

    The bearded man with a scruffy face licked his cracked lips, his gaze tinged with anticipation. "Let''s hope there''s some cigarettes in there."

    As the truck drew closer, they got a better look¡ªand what they saw made their eyes light up. Sitting in the driver''s seat was a young, beautiful woman.

    "Ha! Looks like today''s our lucky day," the skinny man said with a sinister grin. Without hesitation, he started up their massive truck, slammed on the gas, and swerved into the middle of the road, completely blocking the smaller truck''s path.

    Screeeeech!

    Nina''s heart jumped as the truck suddenly barreled into her path. She slammed on the brakes, the screech of tires echoing down the empty street. The truck skidded to a halt, leaving a long black streak on the asphalt. When it finally stopped, it was less than two feet away from the massive truck blocking the road.

    "That was close!" Nina exhaled, patting her chest as she tried to calm her racing heart.

    But the sudden stop had consequences. The jolt sent Bulldozer, who was in the back of the truck, slamming into the wall of the cargo hold with a loud thud.

    Bulldozer, who had been relatively satisfied with Nina''s driving up until now, immediately changed his mind. In his head, her "five-star rating" just dropped to a solid "one star."

    Ethan, on the other hand, remained unnervingly calm. Leaning back in his seat, he glanced out the window with a detached expression, as if he''d seen this coming from a mile away.

    Sure enough, two men jumped down from the massive truck. Their arms were wrapped in duct tape and newspaper, and they were holding steel pipes stained with dried blood. Their faces were twisted into malicious grins.

    "Get out of the truck, both of you!" the bearded man barked, his voice dripping with menace.

    Nina''s eyes darted between the two men, and in an instant, she understood their intentions.

    In this post-apocalyptic world, cannibalism wasn''t exactly unheard of. People would do anything to survive, no matter how depraved.

    "What do we do, boss?" she asked, her voice trembling as she turned to Ethan.

    Ethan didn''t answer right away. His gaze swept over the two men, his brow furrowing slightly. Their makeshift armor and weapons reminded him of Tony, the guy who''d trashed his supermarket a while back. These two were probably part of the same gang.

    He glanced toward a nearby construction site in the distance, and a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.

    "Let them handle it," he said casually, clearly unimpressed by the two men.

    The two middle-aged men, oblivious to the danger they were walking into, were too busy eyeing the truck like it was a jackpot. Their smug grins grew wider as they approached.

    "Hey there, sweetheart, don''t be scared. I''ll make sure to ''take good care'' of you," the skinny man sneered, his tone dripping with malice as he leered at Nina.

    But inside the truck''s cargo hold, something stirred. A female zombie slowly lifted her head. Her stiff neck creaked as she turned toward the sound, her lifeless eyes suddenly gleaming with excitement.

    "Sweetheart?" she muttered, her voice low and raspy, as if she were trying to remember something.

    "Take care of me?" The words triggered a faint, fragmented memory in her decaying mind.

    She longed for warmth. She longed to be "taken care of."

    Without hesitation, she shoved the cargo door open and leapt out of the truck.

    The skinny man, who had just raised his steel pipe to smash the truck''s window, froze in surprise when the door swung open on its own.

    For a moment, he was stunned. Then his grin grew even wider, his expression turning even more vile. "Well, aren''t you eager? If you behave, maybe I''ll let you live."

    "Behave¡­?"

    A strange, eerie laugh suddenly echoed in his ears.

    The skinny man''s grin froze. Slowly, he turned his head¡ªand found himself face-to-face with a pale, twisted figure. Her face was gaunt, her skin stretched tight over her bones, and her lips were curled into a grotesque smile.

    "Take¡­ care¡­" the zombie rasped, her voice low and guttural, sending chills down his spine.

    Before he could react, she moved. In a blur of motion, she lunged at him with inhuman speed, her figure almost a shadow as she closed the distance in an instant.

    "Holy sh¡ª!"

    The skinny man barely had time to curse before she tackled him to the ground. The force of the impact sent him skidding across the pavement, his body dragging for nearly ten feet.

    "Help me, damn it!" The skinny man screamed, thrashing wildly as he called out to the bearded man.

    But the bearded man didn''t even glance his way. His attention was entirely fixated on the back of the truck, his eyes gleaming with greed.

    "Cigarettes¡­ I need cigarettes. Let me find some first¡­" he muttered to himself, quickening his pace toward the truck''s rear.

    "You¡­ ahhh¡ª!" The skinny man''s scream was abruptly cut off. The female zombie had sunk her teeth deep into his neck, blood spurting out in a gruesome arc. In that moment, he finally understood what it meant to be "taken care of."

    The bearded man remained oblivious to his companion''s fate. He eagerly yanked open the truck''s rear doors, his mind filled with fantasies of cigarettes, booze, and food piled high inside.

    What greeted him, however, were two undead faces.

    Their eyes were hollow and cold, their mouths smeared with dried blood.

    The PhD zombie stood inside the truck, tilting his head slightly as he studied the bearded man with an unsettling curiosity, like a scientist examining a new specimen. His empty gaze carried a strange, chilling sense of "interest" that sent shivers down the man''s spine.

    On the other hand, Bulldozer wasn''t nearly as composed.

    His face was twisted with irritation, his eyes blazing with frustration. He was still fuming over being slammed into the truck wall earlier. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In his mind, there was only one thought: This bastard is to blame!

    The bearded man froze, his eyes wide with terror as his body locked up like a statue. It was as if he''d been nailed to the ground. His mind went blank, unable to process the horrifying reality in front of him.

    Just moments ago, he''d been daydreaming about cigarettes, booze, and food. Now, that dream had been shattered¡ªinside the truck were two terrifying zombies.

    After a brief moment of stunned silence, he seemed to snap out of it. His trembling hands reached for the half-smoked cigarette tucked behind his ear. He lit it with shaky fingers, taking two deep drags as if the smoke could somehow calm his nerves.

    The cigarette smoke swirled around him, and for a fleeting moment, a faint smile of satisfaction appeared on his lips.

    But that satisfaction didn''t last long.

    A pale, massive hand suddenly shot out from the truck, clamping down on his shoulder like a steel vice. The bearded man''s eyes flew open in shock. Before he could even exhale the smoke from his mouth, the hand yanked him into the truck with brutal force.

    Bang! The truck''s rear doors slammed shut.

    Within seconds, the street fell eerily silent.

    From the driver''s seat, Nina glanced at the scene through the rearview mirror. She couldn''t help but purse her lips and shake her head. "What a mess¡­ just pathetic. Seriously, who''s dumb enough to block my boss''s truck?"

    Her tone carried a hint of schadenfreude, but mostly it was laced with exasperation at the sheer stupidity of the two men.

    At that moment, Ethan finally spoke. His voice was calm and commanding, carrying an air of quiet authority. "Let''s go. Head to that construction site up ahead."

    Nina blinked, momentarily surprised, but quickly nodded. "Oh¡­ okay." She didn''t ask any questions. As a loyal employee, she knew her role¡ªgo where the boss says, and don''t pry into things that don''t concern her.

    She restarted the truck, carefully steering around the abandoned vehicle blocking the road, and drove toward the construction site.

    ...

    The construction site was surrounded by blue corrugated metal fencing, though the main gate had long since collapsed, leaving the area looking desolate and abandoned.

    The ground was littered with mangled zombie corpses, their limbs twisted and broken, with bloodstains splattered across the dirt in a grotesque display.

    The truck followed a set of tire tracks etched into the ground, leading deeper into the site. Nina gripped the steering wheel tightly, her brows furrowing as she surveyed the scene. "This place¡­ doesn''t feel right," she muttered under her breath.

    Ethan didn''t respond.

    His cold gaze swept across the area, his mind working quickly.

    It was clear that this construction site had once been a survivor stronghold, and a sizable one at that. The gang that had attacked his supermarket¡ªTony and the two men from earlier¡ªwere almost certainly from here.

    "There won''t be a third time. "Ethan''s lips curled into a faint, icy smirk.

    He had already made up his mind. This stronghold needed to be wiped out completely. He couldn''t afford to let them keep harassing him.

    As soon as the truck came to a stop, the three zombies in the back wasted no time. They leapt out with startling agility, their movements quick and precise. Their faces were alight with a strange, almost gleeful excitement, as if they could already sense the presence of prey nearby.

    "Following the boss was the best decision I ever made," Bulldozer muttered, licking his lips as his eyes gleamed with bloodlust. He was practically salivating at the thought of fresh meat. "Every time, we find something good to eat."

    The PhD zombie, in contrast, remained calm and composed. He stood still, his gaze sweeping over the surroundings as if he were analyzing the environment.

    A faint, enigmatic smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.

    ...

    The construction site was deathly silent, the air thick with the stench of decay.

    The ground was strewn with the remains of zombies that had been beaten to death, their bodies crushed and broken. It was clear that the survivors here had been well-organized and capable, having cleared out the immediate threats in the area.

    Ahead of the truck loomed an unfinished building, its gray concrete walls riddled with cracks. The skeletal structure of the building gave it a bleak, desolate appearance.

    But in one corner of the site stood something unusual.

    It was a three-story structure made entirely of reinforced concrete. The walls were thick and impenetrable, with no windows to speak of. Even the entrance was sealed with a heavy stainless steel door, devoid of any glass. The only openings were a few fist-sized ventilation holes, giving the building an ominously fortified look.

    Nina stared at the structure, muttering under her breath, "This place¡­ looks like a fortress."

    Ethan nodded slightly, his eyes narrowing as a cold glint flashed across them.

    Clearly, this building had been deliberately constructed as a defense against zombies.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Theyâ€™reâ€¦ theyâ€™re really digging their way in!

    With the zombies'' innate sharp senses, Ethan had already picked up on the commotion inside the building.

    Faintly, he could also smell a strong scent of blood, as if something unusual had happened in there.

    His three zombie underlings clearly sensed the presence of prey as well. A gleam of excitement flashed in their eyes, like starving predators catching the scent of fresh blood.

    Without needing a signal, they all bolted toward the fortress-like building, their movements swift and feral.

    Inside that building, a group of survivors had indeed gathered.

    There were about a dozen of them, including a few construction workers, some streetwise thugs, and the construction site''s developer¡ªWarren Whitaker.

    Warren Whitaker wasn''t just anyone to Ethan. He was an "old acquaintance." Not only had Warren once bought out Ethan''s farm, but he''d also loaned Ethan money before the apocalypse¡ªa debt that had since become a thorn in Ethan''s side.

    When the apocalypse broke out, Warren had been inspecting the construction site with his crew.

    After realizing zombies were attacking, he quickly organized his men and used steel and concrete to build a sturdy fortress. By sheer luck, they survived the initial chaos and made it this far.

    Now, Warren was still the leader of this fortress.

    He, along with his trusted right-hand man Damian Flint and a few loyal enforcers, held the fate of the survivors firmly in their hands.

    "Warren, none of the people we sent out¡­ have come back," Damian said, frowning, his voice tinged with unease.

    Warren''s expression darkened. He knew that while the fortress was solid, their supplies were a serious problem. The food had long run out, and everyone was so hungry their ribs were practically touching. Even walking had become a struggle.

    "If it really comes to it¡­" Warren muttered, hesitating, "we might have to¡­ eat some human meat to get through this. But¡­ I''m not sure if it''ll cause prion disease."

    "Boss, it shouldn''t," a bespectacled woman interjected. She was Warren''s secretary¡ªcalm and intelligent.

    "From my research, prion diseases only develop after a person dies. So, as long as we''re eating live humans, we should be fine."

    Her tone was disturbingly calm, as if she were discussing something as mundane as the weather.

    Damian frowned at her words and suggested, "Warren, why don''t I take some guys out to scavenge for food? We can''t just sit here starving."

    Warren shook his head. "No, it''s too dangerous out there."

    "Relax, Warren. Back in my street-fighting days, I took down three blocks with just a kukri in hand and didn''t even blink. These zombies? They''re nothing compared to real people."

    Warren looked up at Damian and suddenly asked, "You didn''t blink? Didn''t your eyes get dry?"

    "¡­"

    Damian was momentarily speechless. He''d been bragging about his combat skills, only to be completely thrown off by Warren''s deadpan question.

    Just then, the low rumble of an engine echoed from outside.

    "There''s a car coming in!"

    Damian''s eyes lit up. "Warren, it might be Tom and the others coming back."

    Warren perked up as well, quickly standing and heading toward the fortress''s main gate. His heart was filled with hope¡ªthey might have brought back food.

    The fortress''s gate was made of thick stainless steel, incredibly sturdy. There were a few fist-sized ventilation holes in the door, allowing for airflow and a view of the outside.

    Warren and Damian leaned against the holes, peering out.

    But what they saw wasn''t Tom. It was a group of terrifying zombies.

    "Hehehehehe~~~"

    A female zombie''s face suddenly appeared right in front of one of the holes. Her lips curled into a twisted grin, her eyes brimming with bloodthirsty madness.

    Her face was only inches away from theirs, separated by the steel door, making the sight all the more chilling.

    "Holy shit!"

    Warren and Damian stumbled backward in fright, nearly falling to the ground.

    "What the hell¡­ How are there zombies here?!"

    "Don''t panic, Warren," Damian said, trying to steady himself. "This door is solid. They can''t get in."

    Warren nodded, taking a deep breath to calm himself.

    But the next moment, a violent crash echoed through the air.

    Bang!

    Bang!!

    Bang!!!

    Bulldozer swung his massive fists, hammering the steel gate with relentless force. Each punch landed like a sledgehammer, shaking the entire building to its core.

    The survivors inside the fortress were startled by the commotion and rushed to the gate, eager to see what was happening outside.

    "Raaaargh¡ª"

    Bulldozer let out a deep, guttural roar.

    Despite his monstrous strength, the specially reinforced steel gate held firm. After a few more punches, he stopped, stepping back obediently to stand behind Ethan, waiting for his leader''s next move.

    He glanced at Ethan expectantly, as if hoping he''d pull out that mysterious "little stick" again to open the door.

    "Is this zombie¡­ mutated or something?" Warren''s voice trembled. "How can it be this strong?"

    "Relax," Damian waved dismissively. "Even if it were a dinosaur, it wouldn''t get through this door. Unless, of course, the zombies suddenly learn how to operate a bulldozer and dig their way in."

    Warren nodded, feeling slightly reassured. He leaned back toward the ventilation hole, peering outside to get a better look.

    This time, he saw a young man.

    The man stood silently outside, his gaze cold and piercing, flanked by three eerie-looking zombies.

    "Is that¡­ Ethan?"

    Warren squinted through the hole, his eyes narrowing as he recognized the figure standing outside.

    Even though Ethan had clearly turned into a zombie, Warren would never forget that face.

    A wave of complicated emotions surged through him.

    This was the same guy who had sold him a farm before the apocalypse and borrowed $80 million in loans. Now that the world had ended, the money was obviously gone, but the thought of that massive debt still made Warren''s chest tighten with frustration.

    "Serves you right! Turned into a zombie, huh? That''s karma!" Warren muttered under his breath, his tone laced with schadenfreude.

    Still, he couldn''t help but notice that even as a zombie, Ethan somehow managed to look as clean and put-together as ever.

    Damian, standing beside him, remained calm. "Warren, forget about them. This door''s solid¡ªthey''re not getting in. Let them mess around out there. They''ll probably give up and leave after a while."

    Warren nodded, thinking that made sense. He stepped away from the gate and returned to his chair, trying to relax.

    But outside, Ethan showed no intention of leaving.

    He stood motionless in front of the building, his icy gaze fixed on it like a predator sizing up its prey.

    The steel gate, though sturdy, was nothing to him now. With his current strength, a single punch would be enough to blow a hole clean through it.

    But Ethan didn''t plan to do that.

    The reason was simple¡ªhe didn''t want to get his clothes dirty.

    Instead, he raised his hand and gave a small wave.

    In the next moment, a faint glimmer of light flashed, and from his spatial storage ring emerged a massive metal machine.

    It was an excavator.

    Ethan had brought it from his farm before the apocalypse. He''d thought it would be useless in this new world, but it turned out to be just what he needed today.

    Vroooom¡ª

    The engine roared to life, the deafening sound echoing through the air. Ethan climbed into the driver''s seat, calmly operating the steel beast as it rumbled toward the fortress.

    The fortress''s reinforced concrete walls were tough, but Ethan didn''t plan to destroy them outright. His goal was to dig a tunnel beneath the building and enter from below.

    Inside the fortress, Warren and the others quickly noticed the noise outside.

    "What''s that sound?"

    Warren frowned, standing up and walking back to the gate with Damian. They peered through the ventilation holes again, only to see a massive excavator slowly approaching.

    "What the¡­"

    Everyone froze.

    "An excavator?"

    Warren''s mind struggled to process what he was seeing. The idea that zombies could operate heavy machinery was beyond his comprehension.

    Damian''s expression was even more priceless.

    He had just joked about zombies needing a bulldozer to break in, and now, right before his eyes, was a zombie driving an excavator.

    "Are these zombies¡­ graduates from UTI?" he muttered, utterly dumbfounded.

    Under Ethan''s control, the excavator''s massive bucket began digging into the ground.

    Each swing of the steel bucket tore up huge chunks of earth. Before long, a large pit had formed in front of the fortress gate.

    Inside the fortress, the ground began to crack. In some places, it even started to collapse, allowing sunlight to stream in through the gaps. The survivors inside grew increasingly uneasy.

    "They''re¡­ they''re really digging their way in!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Warren''s face turned pale.

    He never imagined that the fortress he had painstakingly built would be breached by a single excavator.

    "Grab your weapons! Get ready to fight!" Damian whipped around and shouted at the people behind him.

    The survivors inside the fortress sprang into action. Construction workers, street thugs, even Warren''s secretary¡ªall of them grabbed whatever they could use as a weapon.

    Someone picked up a steel pipe. Another pulled out a machete. One person even hefted a double-barreled shotgun.

    And then there was the most over-the-top of them all¡ªsomeone dragged out a chainsaw, revving it up with a loud whirrrrr.

    Their weapons might have been a chaotic mix, but their sheer numbers and determination made for an intimidating sight.

    "Yeah! Let''s take them on!"

    ...

 Chapter 16 - 16: It was too late

    The ground near the entrance was quickly broken through.

    "Roar!"

    Bulldozer let out a deep, guttural growl and was the first to charge in.

    He grabbed a chunk of granite from the ground and hurled it into the crowd with terrifying force.

    The massive rock crashed down with a dull thud, instantly taking out two survivors. Blood splattered everywhere.

    "Hehehehe¡­"

    The female zombie following close behind let out a chilling, eerie laugh.

    One of the survivors seized the moment, swinging a machete straight at her head.

    But her speed was unbelievable.

    With a swift motion, she raised her hand, her razor-sharp claws slashing through the man''s forearm in an instant.

    "Ahhh¡ª!"

    His agonized scream echoed through the room.

    The excruciating pain caused him to drop the machete, which clattered to the floor.

    The female zombie caught the blade effortlessly, her lips curling into a sinister smile.

    In the next moment, she swung the machete down with precision, slicing clean through the man''s neck.

    Blood sprayed everywhere, painting the scene in horror.

    "Holy shit! That zombie knows how to use a weapon!"

    "This is insane! This doesn''t make any sense!"

    "What do we do? We don''t stand a chance against them!"

    The survivors'' morale shattered in an instant.

    And then, things got even worse. A crossbow bolt suddenly flew in from a distance, piercing straight through another survivor''s skull.

    Everyone turned to look, only to see the PhD zombie calmly reloading another bolt into his crossbow.

    "This¡­ this is a massacre!"

    The survivors completely broke down, dropping their weapons and scattering in all directions.

    By the time Ethan stepped into the fortress, the battle was already over. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Corpses littered the ground, and the air was thick with the stench of blood.

    The entire fortress looked like a slaughterhouse.

    Ethan walked in slowly, his steps steady and deliberate. Behind him, three subordinate zombies followed in perfect formation, moving with the precision of a well-trained squad.

    Before long, they reached a room.

    In the center of the room was a pile of extinguished ashes from a fire, surrounded by scattered bones. The bones bore unmistakable human teeth marks.

    Ethan''s gaze swept over the scene, and he immediately understood what had happened here.

    From the corner of the room came the faint sound of labored breathing.

    Following the sound, Ethan walked over and found a woman lying on the ground.

    Her legs had been sawed off, the stumps crudely wrapped with strips of cloth and rubber bands to stem the bleeding.

    Her face was pale, her breathing shallow, as if she could die at any moment.

    When she saw Ethan and his zombie subordinates, there wasn''t a trace of fear in her eyes. Instead, there was a flicker of relief.

    Ethan understood her expression immediately.

    She was begging him to end her suffering.

    Bulldozer stepped forward and granted her wish without hesitation.

    In the fortress''s final room, Warren and Damian were huddled together, trembling.

    "Warren, what do we do? They''re going to break in any second!" Damian''s voice was filled with despair.

    Warren took a deep breath, trying to steady himself.

    "These zombies clearly still have human intelligence. Maybe¡­ maybe we can negotiate with them."

    "Negotiate?" Damian froze for a moment, then quickly nodded in agreement. "Yes! If we can negotiate, we might still have a chance to survive!"

    Warren continued, "Besides, I knew Ethan before all of this. Maybe¡­ maybe he''ll spare us for old times'' sake."

    A glimmer of hope reignited in Damian''s eyes.

    "Warren, you''re incredible! Not even the apocalypse can stop you from working your connections!"

    Just as Damian finished speaking, Ethan''s figure appeared at the far end of the hallway.

    His footsteps were steady and deliberate, echoing through the silent corridor like the ticking of a countdown to death.

    Behind him, the three zombie subordinates followed in perfect synchronization, exuding an oppressive, suffocating aura.

    Gulp.

    Warren''s throat tightened as he swallowed hard. His lips were cracked, cold sweat dripped from his forehead, and his heart pounded so fast it felt like it might burst out of his chest.

    "Wait! Ethan! Don''t kill me! You remember me, right? It''s me, Warren!"

    He practically shouted, his voice trembling as he tried to mask his fear. With thirty feet still between them, he couldn''t wait any longer to beg for his life.

    Ethan stopped in his tracks, his gaze landing on Warren.

    His eyes were cold and empty, as if he were examining something utterly insignificant.

    After a moment, he gave a slight nod, clearly recognizing the familiar face.

    "Oh."

    Ethan''s response was chilling in its simplicity.

    His tone was flat, devoid of any emotion.

    The three zombies behind him didn''t immediately attack, which sparked a glimmer of hope in Warren''s heart. A strained smile crept onto his face, as if he''d just grabbed onto a lifeline.

    "Ethan, you remember, don''t you? I bought your farm back then, and I even lent you a lot of money! We''ve got history, man!"

    Warren forced a smile, desperately trying to appeal to their past relationship.

    Ethan frowned slightly, as if he were considering something.

    After a brief pause, a cold smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. His voice carried a hint of mockery.

    "So¡­ you''re my creditor, huh?" He paused, his tone suddenly turning icy. "Then I have even more reason to kill you."

    Warren''s face instantly turned ashen, his body stiffening as if he''d been struck by lightning.

    "W-wait, Ethan! That''s not what I meant¡ª"

    But it was too late.

    The three zombies behind Ethan lunged forward with terrifying speed and ferocity.

    Their claws tore into Warren and Damian''s bodies, ripping them apart in a brutal frenzy. Blood sprayed across the walls, and their screams were cut short almost instantly.

    The two didn''t even have time to struggle before they were devoured.

    The fortress fell silent.

    There were no survivors.

    ...

    Ethan scanned the area, methodically gathering any useful supplies from the fortress. His movements were calm and unhurried, as if the massacre moments ago had been nothing more than routine.

    Once he was done, he left the blood-soaked ruins with his three zombie subordinates in tow.

    Nina was sitting in the cab of a box truck, waiting nervously.

    Her hands gripped the steering wheel tightly, her knuckles white. Even from inside the truck, she could hear the screams and desperate cries coming from the fortress. The thick metal walls couldn''t block out the horror, and her imagination filled in the rest. She pictured the scene inside¡ªsomething far worse than the slaughter she''d witnessed back at the school.

    When Ethan finally emerged in front of the truck, his white shirt was still spotless, not a single trace of blood on him. It was as if nothing had happened.

    He opened the door and climbed into the passenger seat.

    "Where to next, boss?" Nina asked cautiously, her voice trembling slightly.

    "Home," Ethan replied curtly, his tone unnervingly calm.

    The box truck rumbled to life, pulling away from the fortress and heading toward Ethan''s residence.

    ...

    Nina was assigned to live in the house next to Ethan''s.

    From that day on, her life changed completely.

    Every day, she worked tirelessly¡ªwashing Ethan''s clothes, cleaning the house, doing the dishes, and scrubbing every speck of dust off the floors.

    She knew that even the slightest hint of laziness could mean death.

    But Ethan wasn''t entirely unkind to her.

    Every day, he provided her with human food¡ªbread, vegetables, and, on days when he was in a good mood, even frozen steak or seafood to give her a rare treat.

    Compared to the survivors outside, Nina gradually realized just how lucky she was.

    At least she didn''t have to sleep in the open or worry about where her next meal would come from.

    As time passed, Nina slowly adapted to this new way of life.

    She even began to feel that surviving in this building was far safer than being out in the chaotic, dangerous world beyond.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan''s body was undergoing astonishing changes.

    With his massive intake of meat, his evolution was accelerating at an incredible pace.

    His appetite was insatiable¡ªhe consumed over a hundred short tons of beef alone, not to mention countless amounts of chicken and pork.

    Ethan could feel his strength growing day by day.

    His muscles became denser, his reflexes sharper, and even his thoughts seemed clearer and more focused.

    Still, he wasn''t entirely sure just how powerful he had become.

    That was, until ten days later, when his body underwent a dramatic transformation.

    Deep within his skull, a crystalline core began to form, clear and radiant. At the same time, a faint crimson glow flickered in his eyes, hinting at some unknown, terrifying power.

    "My head feels so itchy¡­" Ethan muttered under his breath, a strange smile creeping across his face.

    "Looks like¡­ I''m about to awaken my abilities."

 Chapter 17 - 17: Doom Hunter

    Ethan closed his eyes slightly, and with a single thought, an invisible force rippled outward from him, spreading across the room.

    The air seemed to freeze in an instant, and an eerie, oppressive energy enveloped the entire space.

    This was Ethan''s newly awakened ability¡ªDomain of the Dead.

    The range of the domain was only about 30 feet for now, but even at this limited scale, its power was staggering.

    At that moment, Nina, who had been quietly scrubbing the floor nearby, was unintentionally caught within its reach.

    Her body froze abruptly, as if an invisible hand had pinned her down, rendering her completely immobile.

    A wave of terror surged through her, crashing over her like a suffocating tide. Her legs began to tremble uncontrollably, and the cloth she had been holding slipped from her fingers, falling limply to the floor.

    In her mind, horrifying visions of mountains of corpses and rivers of blood began to surface. The air was filled with the echoes of anguished screams, as if she had been plunged into the depths of hell itself.

    The suppressive power of the Domain of the Dead on humans was overwhelming.

    "W-what¡­ what''s happening?" Nina''s voice trembled, barely audible.

    She struggled to move her eyes, desperately searching for an explanation, only to realize that Ethan¡ªwho had been sitting on the couch watching TV just moments ago¡ªhad vanished without a trace.

    Where was her boss?

    In truth, Ethan hadn''t gone anywhere. His domain granted him another ability¡ªInvisibility.

    Within the domain, he could completely erase his presence from sight, as though he had never existed.

    But that wasn''t all.

    In Ethan''s perception, the world around him had transformed.

    The once-solid walls now appeared translucent, rippling like the surface of water.

    He raised a hand and tentatively reached out to touch the wall. His palm passed through it effortlessly, as if it wasn''t even there.

    A faint smile tugged at his lips. Taking a step forward, he walked straight through the wall, emerging from the living room into the kitchen in an instant.

    To anyone else, it was as if he had simply disappeared into thin air.

    This was another feature of the Domain of the Dead¡ªEthan could ignore physical barriers entirely.

    He could pass through walls, objects, and even sink into the ground if he wished. If he wanted to, he could even reach into someone''s chest and rip out their heart without breaking the skin.

    "This power¡­ it''s perfect," Ethan murmured to himself, a cold smile playing on his lips.

    It was a power that could kill without leaving a trace, or ensure his escape in the direst of situations. It was flawless.

    An invisible, wall-phasing zombie king¡ªwho could possibly stand against that?

    However, this ability wasn''t without its drawbacks. As a spatial-type power, it consumed a tremendous amount of mental energy with each use, making it impossible to sustain for long periods.

    By the time Ethan phased back into the living room from the kitchen, the domain''s range had begun to shrink. Nina, now free from its oppressive grip, collapsed to the floor.

    Her body went limp as she fell to her knees, gasping for air as though she had just been pulled from drowning.

    Her face was pale, her forehead slick with cold sweat, and she looked utterly drained.

    "What¡­ what just happened? Where did the boss go?" Nina''s voice was weak, her eyes wide with fear.

    At that moment, the kitchen door swung open, and Ethan strolled out casually, as if nothing had happened.

    "Wha¡ª" Nina''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    She had just seen Ethan sitting on the couch moments ago. How had he suddenly appeared in the kitchen?

    This was too bizarre.

    "Boss, just now¡­ what happened?" she asked cautiously, her voice trembling slightly.

    "Nothing," Ethan replied calmly.

    His speech was smooth and natural, his deep, magnetic voice indistinguishable from that of an ordinary person.

    "Oh¡­" Nina murmured softly, lowering her head. She didn''t dare press further.

    She bent down to pick up the cloth she had dropped and resumed scrubbing the floor, trying to convince herself that the terrifying experience had been nothing more than her imagination.

    Over the past two weeks, Ethan''s three zombie underlings had undergone significant changes as well.

    Bulldozer, for instance, had grown even larger. His height now exceeded 7 feet, and his muscles bulged like steel cables, making him look like a walking fortress.

    His appearance was increasingly reminiscent of a scaled-down version of the Hulk, and his sheer strength was enough to make anyone think twice about crossing him.

    The female zombie, on the other hand, was terrifyingly fast.

    Ethan had personally witnessed her during a hunt, darting toward her prey like a gust of wind.

    Her hands transformed into razor-sharp bone claws, slashing through the air with afterimages as she tore her target open in an instant.

    Her movements reminded Ethan of X-23 from the X-Men movies, so he decided to give her a fitting name¡ªLaura.

    As for the PhD zombie, he was even stranger.

    Not only was he obsessed with dissecting humans, but he had also started experimenting on other zombies. He would often capture one, slice open its stomach, or dismember it into various "parts," which he then arranged across the floor in grotesque displays. The sight was enough to churn anyone''s stomach.

    Interestingly, Ethan''s three zombie underlings had recently recruited a new batch of followers.

    Each of them already possessed the qualities of a zombie leader, capable of commanding ordinary zombies.

    These new recruits had mostly gathered around the building, forming a growing force that couldn''t be ignored.

    Ethan had adopted a hands-off approach, letting them roam freely and grow stronger on their own.

    But he had noticed something unsettling¡ªordinary zombies on the streets were now running faster, their speed surpassing that of an average human.

    They were no longer the stiff, sluggish creatures from the early days of the apocalypse.

    Clearly, the zombies were evolving.

    A wave of zombie evolution was sweeping across the world. They were becoming stronger, faster, and more terrifying, even showing hints of an unsettling intelligence.

    Ethan sat on the couch, legs crossed, his fingers lightly tapping the armrest as his eyes scanned the screen of his phone.

    His expression was calm.

    "What''s the situation on the human side now?" he muttered to himself, unlocking his phone to gather intel on the outside world.

    Despite the apocalypse, humanity''s communication networks hadn''t completely collapsed.

    As long as there were survivors, there was still a signal. Ethan scrolled through the news feed, skimming various updates, until one headline caught his attention:

    "Genesis Biotech Announces Zombie Eradication Plan."

    "Zombie eradication plan?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.

    The name was familiar to him.

    Genesis Biotech was a multinational corporation specializing in virus and genetic research. With its immense resources and cutting-edge technology, it was practically at the pinnacle of global science.

    Its reputation was comparable to that of Umbrella Corporation from the Resident Evil franchise.

    "Interesting¡­" Ethan murmured as he clicked on the article, curious to see how this company planned to "eradicate zombies."

    The page loaded, revealing a brief statement:

    "We at Genesis Biotech have successfully developed a biological weapon, ''Doom Hunter 01,'' capable of effectively eliminating zombies. It has now entered mass production and will soon be deployed."

    Below the text was an image.

    Ethan''s gaze fell on the picture, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    The so-called "Doom Hunter" was a massive bio-engineered humanoid.

    Standing nearly 10 feet tall, it wielded a colossal Gatling gun in its right hand, with a belt of ammunition coiled around its body, ready to unleash devastation at any moment.

    Strapped to its back was an enormous spiked warhammer, clearly designed to inflict maximum carnage.

    What made it even more grotesque was its head, which was covered in jagged scars, like centipedes crawling across its face. The stitched-together flesh gave it a horrifying, monstrous appearance.

    Ethan stared at the screen, the corner of his mouth curling into a cold smile.

    "Not exactly a looker, is it?" he muttered mockingly. "Let''s hope they don''t come looking for trouble. Otherwise¡­"

    He didn''t finish the sentence, but the icy glint in his eyes spoke volumes.

    He continued scrolling down. Genesis Biotech had also issued another statement:

    "We have established multiple shelters worldwide. Survivors are welcome to seek refuge, and we will do everything in our power to ensure your safety."

    The comments section below the announcement was already in chaos.

    "Genesis Biotech is amazing! They''re the real MVPs, holding it together even during the apocalypse!"

    "Don''t trust them! Genesis Biotech''s shelters aren''t for protecting people¡ªthey''re for capturing them as test subjects!"

    "Is it possible that¡­ ''Doom Hunter 01'' was made from live humans?"

    "Exactly! Everyone, stay away from Genesis Biotech''s shelters. The government-run ones are way safer!"

    "¡­"

    The comments were a chaotic mix of praise and suspicion.

    Ethan glanced at the comments and quickly lost interest.

    He had no concern for shelters, whether they were run by Genesis Biotech or the government. None of it had anything to do with him.

    But the next piece of news made him pause.

    It was an announcement from an official shelter:

    "Recent tests show that some humans are beginning to evolve. Data indicates that certain individuals can now run 100 meters in 6 seconds and deliver punches with a force of 2,000 pounds. Experts believe this newfound strength may be linked to the growth of a ''Neurocore'' in the brain."

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he continued reading.

    "If you feel an itching sensation in your head, it could be an early sign of evolution. As the ''Neurocore'' develops, it will gradually condense into a ''Crystal Core.'' Once fully formed, individuals may awaken special abilities."

    "Humans are evolving too¡­" Ethan murmured, a flicker of complex emotion crossing his face.

    According to the announcement, human evolution was a gradual process.

    From the formation of the ''Neurocore'' to the crystallization into a ''Crystal Core,'' and finally to the awakening of abilities, each step required time and specific conditions.

    No one could gain extraordinary powers overnight.

    But Ethan knew he was already far ahead of everyone else.

    "An itchy head¡­ the sign of evolution," he chuckled softly, raising a hand to touch his forehead.

    Ten days ago, deep within his skull, his own ''Crystal Core'' had already formed, granting him the Domain of the Dead.

    And none of it would have been possible without his relentless consumption of flesh and blood.

    It was this insatiable hunger that had propelled his evolution far beyond that of other potential awakeners.

    "Looks like I''m the first to awaken an ability," Ethan leaned back on the couch, a cold smile curling at the corners of his lips.

    "But now¡­ I''m curious what an awakened human might taste like."

    ¡­

    S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 18 - 18: Youâ€™ve gottaâ€¦ make me feel good first

    "Maybe I should find a couple of Awakeners to see how they taste."

    Ethan leaned casually against the doorframe, a sly, knowing smile playing on his lips.

    His fingers tapped lightly on the wooden panel as he mulled over his newly awakened ability¡ªDomain of the Dead¡ªand just how much destruction it could unleash.

    "Wonder which ''lucky soul'' will cross my path today," he murmured to himself before pushing the door open and stepping outside.

    Outside the building, the air was thick with the stench of rot and the metallic tang of blood.

    The streets were a wasteland of crumbling buildings and scattered debris, a grim testament to the apocalypse.

    The zombies wandering aimlessly froze the moment they saw Ethan.

    Their heads bowed low, as if compelled by some primal instinct to submit to his presence.

    The King of the Dead had arrived, and his subjects¡ªmillions of them¡ªknelt in silent reverence.

    Ethan''s three subordinates weren''t around; he''d sent them off on separate missions. Not that he needed them today.

    Today, he wanted to act alone. To test his new power.

    With no particular destination in mind, he decided to walk.

    His steps were unhurried, almost leisurely, as if he were simply out for a stroll. The streets were littered with shattered glass and dried blood. The walls bore the scars of past battles, their surfaces marred with dark, jagged stains.

    In the shadows of alleyways, moss crept up the cracks, and rats scurried about, dragging mangled fingers in their teeth. Their sharp squeals echoed briefly before they disappeared into the sewers.

    Everywhere he looked, there was only desolation and death.

    But Ethan seemed utterly at ease.

    His crisp white shirt remained spotless, a stark contrast to the decay around him. His calm, measured steps and indifferent expression made it seem as though none of this concerned him in the slightest.

    About half an hour later, he stopped abruptly.

    The faint scent of blood hung in the air.

    It wasn''t the stale, cloying smell of decay¡ªit was fresh. The scent of the living. With his heightened senses, Ethan could pinpoint its source with ease.

    He turned his head, his gaze landing on a dilapidated gate by the side of the road.

    The faded lettering on the rusted sign above it was barely legible: "Zoo."

    The place had an eerie vibe.

    Inside, there was no sign of zombies. Not even corpses. Only dark, dried bloodstains smeared across the ground, like a silent warning. It was clear this place had become the territory of something else. Something unknown.

    Keep out.

    For most people, this would''ve been a death trap.

    But Ethan wasn''t most people.

    He pushed the gate open and stepped inside.

    The zoo was unnervingly quiet.

    The wind rustled through the leaves, the only sound breaking the oppressive silence. The cages that once held animals were now empty, their iron bars streaked with dried blood. Tufts of fur and gnawed bones littered the ground, grim reminders of what had happened here.

    Whatever had been here before was long gone, devoured by something far more dangerous.

    Ethan walked on, eventually reaching what appeared to be the zookeeper''s quarters.

    The building''s doors and windows were sealed shut, reinforced with welded steel bars. Whoever had done this had clearly been desperate to keep something¡ªor someone¡ªout.

    Though the place seemed lifeless, Ethan''s sharp hearing picked up faint, uneven breathing from inside.

    Humans.

    A faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips, but he didn''t approach just yet.

    Instead, his attention shifted to the distance, where two figures were making their way toward him.

    The pair were men.

    One was short and stocky, his rough, pockmarked face resembling the surface of the moon. The other was tall and lanky, dressed in a wrinkled, ill-fitting suit that gave him the air of a washed-up office worker. There was something unsettling about him, a cold, calculating sharpness in his demeanor.

    Their appearance made it clear¡ªthey weren''t zoo staff.

    Ethan narrowed his eyes, carefully observing the two men.

    Their steps were steady and deliberate, their movements brimming with strength. Their vitality was palpable¡ªthese weren''t ordinary people.

    "Awakeners?" Ethan speculated silently, a flicker of excitement flashing in his gaze.

    His fingers idly stroked his chin as he considered whether to crack open their skulls and see what secrets lay inside.

    At the same time, the two men noticed the sealed-off building. They exchanged a glance, their lips curling into knowing smirks.

    "Hey, looks like we''ve got some survivors here," the tall, lanky man said in a low voice, a hint of excitement creeping into his tone.

    The short, stocky man nodded, his face twisting into a grotesque grin. "Oh, this is gonna be fun. Let''s hope there''s a little ''surprise'' waiting for us inside."

    "There will be," the tall man replied, licking his lips as a glint of greed flashed in his eyes. "I remember the zookeeper here¡ªshe was a real looker."

    Their conversation was casual, unrestrained, dripping with malice and arrogance.

    It was clear they were Awakeners, emboldened by their powers in this lawless, post-apocalyptic world. The collapse of society had turned them into predators, scavenging for supplies, hunting survivors¡ªespecially women.

    Whenever they found their prey, they didn''t hesitate to exploit, torment, and destroy. To them, it was all just a game.

    "Don''t rush it," the tall man said with a cold smirk. "Let''s trick them into opening the door first."

    The stocky man nodded, his expression one of practiced ease. This wasn''t their first time pulling a stunt like this¡ªit was routine, almost boring.

    "Leave it to me." The stocky man thumped his chest confidently before stepping forward. He raised his hand and knocked lightly on the steel door, his voice suddenly soft and warm, laced with feigned concern.

    "Hello? Is anyone in there? We''re Awakeners from the official rescue team, here to help survivors."

    Inside, the oppressive silence was broken.

    "Official rescue team?" A faint voice came from behind the door, trembling with barely contained hope.

    "Finally¡­ someone''s here to save us!" another voice chimed in, this one quivering with emotion.

    Inside the building, four people were hiding: three young female zookeepers and an elderly security guard. The guard clutched an old hunting rifle, its barrel loaded with tranquilizer darts¡ªonce used to subdue wild animals, now their only means of defense.

    "Shh! Keep your voices down!" the guard hissed, his face etched with caution. "Don''t forget, there are monsters out there! And what if they''re lying?"

    "But¡­" A petite girl hesitated, her voice tinged with worry. "What if they really are from the rescue team? If we don''t open the door, we might miss our only chance."

    "I did hear that the official shelters sent out Awakener squads to rescue survivors," another girl added, her tone uncertain.

    "Still¡­" The guard frowned deeply, his unease evident.

    "Open it!" the third girl said firmly, her expression resolute. "We''re almost out of food anyway. If we don''t take this chance, we''ll die here. I''d rather take the risk than starve to death."

    After a heated debate, they finally decided to open the door.

    The metal screeched as the door cracked open, the sound grating against the eerie silence.

    The stocky man and the tall man slipped inside immediately, smug grins plastered across their faces. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Their eyes swept over the room, scanning the survivors like predators sizing up their prey.

    Women.

    The stocky man''s eyes lit up, his gaze shamelessly roaming over the three girls. His grin grew even more lecherous.

    "Are you really from the rescue team?" one of the girls asked cautiously, her voice tinged with hope.

    "Of course," the stocky man replied with a nod.

    "Oh, thank goodness!" The petite girl let out a sigh of relief, her face lighting up with joy. "Please, take us out of here!"

    "Not so fast," the tall man said, raising a hand to stop her. His lips curled into a sinister smile. "We''ll save you, sure. But first¡­ you''ll have to agree to one condition."

    "What condition?" the girl asked, her brow furrowing in confusion.

    The stocky man licked his lips, his voice dripping with undisguised malice. "You''ve gotta¡­ make me feel good first."

    "What¡­ what did you just say?" The girl froze, her face draining of all color.

    "You¡­ you''re not from the rescue team!" another girl finally realized something was wrong, her expression twisting in terror.

    "Heh, smart girl." The stocky man''s grin turned savage as he suddenly lunged forward, grabbing the first girl by the throat. With a single motion, he lifted her off the ground like she was nothing more than a rag doll.

    Her legs kicked frantically in the air, her face turning bright red as she gasped for breath, but no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t break free.

    "Let her go!" the old security guard roared, raising his hunting rifle and pulling the trigger.

    Bang!

    The tranquilizer dart shot through the air, but before it could hit its target, the tall man casually reached out and caught it mid-flight.

    He glanced down at the dart in his hand, then let out a cold chuckle. "This little toy? You think this can hurt an Awakener?"

    The guard''s face turned ashen.

    "Help! Somebody help us!" one of the girls screamed, her voice echoing through the empty building.

    She knew the sound might attract the monsters outside, but at this point, she didn''t care. She was desperate.

    "Shut up!" The tall man snarled, swinging his arm in a brutal backhand. The girl''s body flew across the room like a broken kite, slamming into the wall with a sickening thud.

    "Damn it, you''re asking for it!" the stocky man growled, tightening his grip on the girl''s neck. Her struggles grew weaker as her face turned a frightening shade of purple.

    The survivors'' faces were painted with despair. They hadn''t been killed by zombies or monsters, but now they were going to die at the hands of their own kind. And before death, they would endure unimaginable torment.

    "It''s the end of the world. Who''s gonna save you now?" The stocky man sneered, his eyes gleaming with madness. "I''m an Awakener! This world belongs to me now!"

    As his words echoed through the room, a low, chilling voice suddenly cut through the air.

    "Awakener¡­ huh. I wonder¡­ do they taste good?"

    ...

 Chapter 19 - 19: Do I look like some kind of devil to you?

    "Huh?"

    A deep, low voice broke the silence, cutting through the still air like a blade. Everyone in the room instinctively turned their heads toward the source.

    At the doorway stood a young man. His face was strikingly handsome, his expression calm and detached, as if the chaos that had just unfolded had absolutely nothing to do with him. His arrival was so sudden, so unannounced, it was as if he had materialized out of thin air.

    "Wait, what? There''s another guy here?" The short, stocky man frowned, his tone laced with irritation and confusion.

    But the three girls and the security guard inside the room froze in place, their faces drained of color. Their eyes widened in sheer terror, their minds racing with questions they couldn''t answer.

    There wasn''t anyone else here before.

    How did he get in?

    A collective gasp filled the room as a chill ran down their spines. The young man standing before them¡ªwas he even human? Or¡­ something else entirely?

    The tall, lanky man, however, remained unfazed.

    He had killed more people than he could count. Death no longer meant anything to him¡ªit was just another part of the job.

    A man suddenly showing up out of nowhere?

    Just another target.

    "Another guy? Easy. Just kill him." The tall man sneered, his lips curling into a cold smile as he began to stride toward Ethan, completely unaware that he was walking straight into his own doom.

    "Kid, you''re dressed pretty clean for someone about to die." His grin widened, a glint of cruelty flashing in his eyes. "Say goodbye."

    Before the words had fully left his mouth, he lunged forward, throwing a punch aimed directly at Ethan''s jaw.

    This wasn''t just any punch¡ªit carried the full force of his Awakener abilities, enough to shatter the bones of any ordinary person with ease.

    But Ethan didn''t move. He didn''t flinch. He didn''t even blink. He stood there, perfectly still, his eyes glinting with an eerie red light.

    And then, something impossible happened.

    The tall man''s fist passed straight through Ethan''s body.

    "Wha¡ªwhat the hell?"

    The man froze, his mocking grin vanishing in an instant, replaced by a look of utter disbelief. He stared down at his own hand, which had clearly connected with its target¡ªyet it felt like he had punched nothing but air.

    Ethan''s body seemed¡­ intangible. It was right there in front of him, but completely untouchable, as if it wasn''t even real.

    What kind of monster is this?

    A wave of unease surged through the tall man''s chest. Sweat began to bead on his forehead, and for the first time, fear flickered in his eyes.

    The others in the room were just as stunned. They stared at Ethan, their faces pale, their minds struggling to process what they had just witnessed.

    This man¡ªthis thing¡ªwas definitely not normal.

    Before the tall man could recover, Ethan moved. His hand rose with a deliberate, almost lazy motion, and in his palm, a dagger appeared out of thin air, its blade gleaming with a cold, deadly light.

    The movement was swift, precise, and merciless. The dagger plunged straight into the tall man''s chest.

    But the most horrifying part wasn''t the strike itself¡ªit was what happened next.

    No blood spilled from the wound. Not a single drop.

    The tall man''s expression froze, his pupils dilating as his body stiffened. He staggered backward, his mouth opening as if to speak, but no sound came out. A moment later, he collapsed to the floor, lifeless.

    Ethan calmly withdrew the dagger, his movements unhurried, almost methodical. He glanced down at the corpse, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips, as if admiring a piece of art he had just completed.

    This was one of the abilities of his Domain of the Dead.

    The dagger hadn''t just pierced the man''s chest¡ªit had ripped out his very heart.

    Ethan twirled the blade in his hand with practiced ease, the weapon glinting as it spun. Then, without hesitation, he crouched down, plunging the dagger back into the man''s chest. With surgical precision, he carved out the still-warm heart.

    The heart was fresh, vibrant, and still faintly pulsing. Steam rose from its surface, and droplets of blood slid down the blade, hitting the floor with soft, rhythmic splashes.

    "G-Ghost¡­ he''s a ghost!"

    The remaining people in the room finally broke. Their composure shattered, and they descended into panic. Their bodies trembled uncontrollably, their faces ashen. Even the short, stocky man, who had been so cocky and arrogant just moments ago, was now shaking like a leaf, his legs threatening to give out beneath him.

    Ethan, however, paid no attention to their terror.

    He studied the heart in his hand with a critical eye, his brow furrowing slightly, as if disappointed by what he saw.

    "The blood of an Awakener... not exactly pure," Ethan muttered to himself, his tone laced with disdain. "And their energy? Nothing special either." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a casual flick of his wrist, he tossed the heart aside like it was a piece of worthless trash.

    But then, his gaze shifted to the corpse''s head, and a flicker of excitement lit up his eyes.

    "Didn''t the authorities say that an Awakener''s power comes from the Neurocore in their skull?"

    He crouched down, gripping his dagger tightly. Without hesitation, he drove the blade into the corpse''s forehead, slicing through the skull with practiced precision.

    With a faint pop, a small, round mass emerged from the opened skull.

    The object was no larger than a thumb, smooth to the touch, and faintly fragrant.

    Ethan plucked it out, bringing it to his nose for a sniff. A satisfied glint flashed in his eyes.

    "Now this... this is something."

    Without a second thought, he placed the Neurocore into his mouth and bit down gently.

    The taste was unexpectedly exquisite¡ªsweet and juicy, like the first bite of a perfectly ripe cherry. At the same time, a warm surge of energy flowed from the Neurocore, spreading rapidly through his body. The sensation was indescribably pleasant, like a wave of pure comfort washing over him.

    "Shame..." Ethan clicked his tongue, a hint of regret in his voice. "One Neurocore just isn''t enough."

    He licked his lips, savoring the lingering taste, his expression betraying a hunger that hadn''t been fully satisfied.

    Slowly, his gaze shifted to the short, stocky man in the corner.

    The man froze, his entire body trembling as if he''d just been locked in the sights of a predator. His chubby face quivered uncontrollably, and his eyes were wide with terror.

    His legs buckled beneath him, barely able to hold him upright, but the primal instinct to survive kicked in. Letting out a panicked scream, he turned and bolted for the door.

    "No! Don''t kill me! Please, don''t kill me!"

    He stumbled and scrambled, practically crawling toward the exit in his desperation. His hands fumbled clumsily at the doorknob, shaking so badly he could barely grip it.

    But just as his fingers brushed the handle, a sharp whoosh cut through the air behind him.

    Ethan''s figure appeared like a phantom, his movements impossibly fast. His long, slender fingers pierced the back of the man''s skull with the precision of a blade.

    "Squelch!"

    The man''s body went rigid, his eyes bulging wide as his mouth opened in a silent scream. He twitched violently for a moment before collapsing to the ground like a lifeless heap of flesh.

    Ethan withdrew his hand slowly, now holding another faintly glowing Neurocore in his palm.

    "What a hassle," he muttered under his breath, kicking the man''s corpse aside as if it were nothing more than a discarded object.

    He popped the Neurocore into his mouth, chewing thoughtfully. A faint smile spread across his face.

    "Not bad."

    In just a few minutes, Ethan had effortlessly dispatched two Awakeners. His movements were swift, efficient, and utterly devoid of unnecessary emotion.

    The remaining survivors in the room were paralyzed with fear. Huddled together in a corner, they trembled violently, their faces pale and their eyes filled with despair.

    "Please... don''t kill us!"

    "We didn''t do anything! Please, just let us go!"

    "P-please..." One of them broke into sobs, their voice shaking uncontrollably. None of them even dared to run. They pressed themselves against the cold wall, as if trying to melt into it and disappear.

    Ethan''s cold gaze swept over them, devoid of pity or compassion. He began to walk toward them, his footsteps slow and deliberate. The survivors flinched with every step, retreating further until their backs were pressed firmly against the wall, leaving them nowhere to go.

    "Hmm..." Ethan murmured, as if deep in thought.

    After a few seconds, he gave a small nod, his tone calm and matter-of-fact. "I won''t kill you."

    "R-really?"

    The group froze, their expressions a mix of disbelief and cautious hope. They exchanged uncertain glances, unable to comprehend why this man¡ªthis monster¡ªwould suddenly spare them.

    Ethan''s lips curled into a faint smile, one that didn''t quite reach his eyes.

    "What? Do I look like some kind of devil to you?"

    The room fell silent.

    No one dared to answer.

    The survivors opened their mouths, but no words came out. Their expressions were stiff, clearly filled with doubt about Ethan''s words.

    Just then, a low, ominous wind howled outside the building, carrying with it a foul, metallic stench that filled the air.

    "Awooo¡ª!"

    A piercing wolf howl shattered the silence of the night, filled with rage and bloodlust. The sound was so sharp it made their eardrums ache.

    The old security guard''s face turned ashen. His body began to tremble violently, and his voice came out hoarse and desperate: "Damn it! We were too loud... we''ve drawn that thing here!"

    "Thing?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, turning his head toward the door.

    Through the gaps in the steel bars blocking the entrance, he saw a pair of crimson eyes glaring into the room. The eyes were as large as lightbulbs, glowing with a bloodthirsty intensity that radiated suffocating pressure.

    "It''s here¡­ that mutated beast!" a girl whimpered, her voice trembling as tears welled up in her eyes. "It ate all the animals in the zoo, and now it''s coming for us!"

    "Boom!"

    Before she could finish, the walls of the room shook violently, sending dust cascading from the ceiling.

    "Bang! Bang!"

    The sound of heavy impacts followed, each one louder than the last. The steel bars blocking the entrance began to bend and warp, screeching as the metal twisted under immense force.

    "Crash!"

    Finally, the wall gave way, crumbling into rubble as a massive hole was torn open.

    A monstrous beast pushed its way through the opening¡ªa two-headed giant wolf.

    The creature stood over seven feet tall, its hulking frame larger than a yak. Its body was covered in jet-black fur that bristled like steel needles, each strand sharp and menacing. But the most horrifying feature was its two heads, each with a pair of glowing crimson eyes that burned with malice. Its dagger-like fangs dripped with thick, viscous saliva, pooling on the ground beneath it.

    "Roar¡ª!"

    The twin-headed wolf let out a deafening roar, a sound filled with rage and cruel delight.

    The old security guard gritted his teeth, raising the hunting rifle in his trembling hands. He pulled the trigger.

    "Bang!"

    A tranquilizer dart shot out, aimed directly at the wolf''s head.

    But the beast''s fur was as tough as steel. The dart bounced off harmlessly, clattering to the ground.

    The old man''s face fell, his voice trembling with despair. "It''s over¡­ we don''t stand a chance against this thing¡­"

    The wolf seemed enraged by the attack. It smashed through the rest of the wall, forcing its massive body into the room. Its four crimson eyes locked onto the survivors, and a cruel, predatory grin spread across its twin faces.

    "Run! Run now!" the old man shouted, stepping in front of the group. "I''m old anyway. Let it take me first!"

    But the survivors were too terrified to move. Their legs felt like they were made of lead, rooted to the spot as they stared at the beast in paralyzed horror.

    At that moment, just as the wolf prepared to lunge, Ethan stepped forward. His calm gaze fell on the monstrous creature, his expression unreadable. There wasn''t a trace of fear in his eyes¡ªonly a faint glimmer of curiosity.

    "I wonder¡­" he murmured, tilting his head slightly. "What does wolf meat taste like?"

    "Huh?"

    The survivors froze, their faces blank with disbelief. Did he just¡­ talk about eating it?

    The twin-headed wolf growled low, both heads lowering as it focused on Ethan. Its massive body loomed over him like a mountain, exuding an overwhelming sense of danger.

    But Ethan didn''t flinch. He stood there, calm and composed, as if the beast before him was nothing more than a stray dog.

    "Domain of the Dead, activate."

    His voice was soft, almost a whisper, but the moment the words left his lips, his eyes flared with a brilliant crimson light.

    In the next instant, a blood-red aura erupted from beneath his feet, spreading outward like a tide.

    The entire room was engulfed in the eerie, oppressive glow of his domain.

 Chapter 20 - 20: This is getting interesting

    The Domain of the Dead spread like a tidal wave, engulfing the two-headed giant wolf in its oppressive grasp.

    The air grew thick with an overwhelming pressure, suffocating and heavy, as if the entire space was being twisted by an invisible force.

    The wolf''s massive body trembled violently, and a flicker of fear flashed through its four crimson eyes.

    Its enormous frame seemed pinned down by an unseen hand. Its limbs buckled, and with a heavy thud, it collapsed to its knees, letting out a low, pitiful whimper.

    "Whine¡­ whine¡­"

    The once-arrogant two-headed wolf now resembled a scolded dog, cowering on the ground, trembling uncontrollably.

    Its gaze, once fierce and menacing, was now filled with terror. It seemed as though if Ethan so much as glanced at it again, its very existence would be crushed into nothingness.

    The scene before them was so shocking that it left everyone speechless.

    "This¡­ this is insane¡­" one of the survivors muttered, their eyes wide with disbelief. None of them could process what they were seeing.

    They had thought this disaster was hopeless, that there was no way out. Yet here was this man, effortlessly forcing the monstrous wolf into submission.

    Ethan, however, remained calm, almost unnervingly so.

    His gaze lingered on the wolf''s two heads, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes, as though he were pondering something.

    "Two heads¡­ Does that mean it has two Neurocores, or just one?" he murmured to himself, his tone detached, like a scientist mulling over a hypothesis.

    To test his theory, Ethan stepped forward slowly. The dagger in his hand gleamed coldly under the dim light.

    Without hesitation, he drove the blade into one of the wolf''s heads. His movements were precise and efficient, as if he were performing a routine task.

    Blood gushed out in a crimson spray, but Ethan didn''t falter. His hands moved with practiced ease as he split open both of the wolf''s heads. Sure enough, nestled within the skulls were two Neurocores, faintly glowing as they lay embedded in the bone.

    "Two, just as I thought," Ethan muttered, a hint of satisfaction in his voice.

    But as he examined them more closely, he noticed that the two Neurocores were significantly smaller than those he had harvested from previous Awakeners.

    "Hmm, what a waste," he said with a click of his tongue. Without further hesitation, he popped both Neurocores into his mouth and swallowed them.

    The Neurocores dissolved instantly, releasing a surge of pure energy that coursed through Ethan''s body. He closed his eyes, savoring the sensation of his blood and vitality growing stronger. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips¡ªhe was clearly pleased with the results.

    Afterward, he casually ran his tongue along the blade of his dagger, tasting the blood that still clung to it. His brow arched slightly.

    "Not bad," he remarked quietly, as though he were sampling a fine dish.

    His gaze shifted to the wolf''s massive corpse. With a wave of his hand, he stored the entire body into his spatial storage ring.

    "I''ll cook it later," he said flatly, his tone devoid of emotion.

    As for the survivors standing behind him, Ethan didn''t spare them a single glance.

    He had no interest in them, not even enough to bother killing them. To him, they were nothing more than livestock in a farm¡ªperhaps useful for breeding, or for harvesting if they ever awakened into something worth his time.

    Ethan''s figure faded into the shadows, slipping through the crumbling walls like a ghost. In moments, he was gone, as if he had never been there at all.

    The survivors stood frozen, unable to move or speak. Their minds were consumed by a single thought:

    "What¡­ what kind of monster is he?"

    ...

    When Ethan returned home, Nina had already finished tidying up for the day. The house was spotless, every detail meticulously attended to.

    She stood at the door, waiting for him. "Boss, your clothes are washed and ready. You can change anytime," she said respectfully.

    "Mm. Go rest," Ethan replied indifferently.

    But Nina didn''t leave. Instead, she placed a hand on the back of her neck, tilting her head slightly. There was a hint of excitement in her voice as she said, "Boss, my neck feels itchy¡­ Do you think I''m about to awaken?"

    Ethan glanced at her, his eyes sweeping over her briefly. Then, in his usual detached tone, he said, "Go wash your hair."

    "¡­" Nina froze, her excitement deflating instantly.

    With a sigh of resignation, she turned and left the room.

    Ethan walked into the bathroom. Steam rose as hot water poured from the faucet, fogging up the mirror.

    He slowly peeled off his bloodstained clothes and stepped into the bath, letting the warm water envelop him. Closing his eyes, he allowed the heat to seep into his muscles, washing away the grime and tension of the day.

    For a moment, amidst the bloodshed and chaos that defined his life, there was a rare, fleeting sense of peace.

    After his bath, Ethan changed into the freshly laundered clothes Nina had prepared for him. A pristine white scarf was casually draped around his neck, giving him a clean, sharp appearance¡ªalmost elegant.

    He walked over to the dining table and retrieved the freshly hunted two-headed wolf from his spatial storage ring. With practiced precision, he sliced off a piece of meat and placed it onto a grill pan.

    The aroma of charcoal filled the air as the wolf meat sizzled, its surface gradually turning golden brown, releasing a mouthwatering scent.

    Ethan picked up a knife and fork, cutting off a piece of the roasted meat and placing it into his mouth. He chewed slowly, savoring the texture.

    The meat was firm, with a hint of wild gaminess, and tasted even better than he had expected.

    As he ate, he turned on the television. The screen flickered to life, displaying an emergency broadcast from the survivors.

    "Warning! We''ve discovered a new type of monster! It''s not just animals mutating anymore¡ªsome are even merging with zombies! This footage was just captured by a drone. Take a look!"

    Ethan glanced up, his attention drawn to the screen.

    The footage showed a massive python coiled atop an abandoned building. Its body was as thick as an oak barrel, and its scales gleamed coldly under the sunlight.

    But the most horrifying part was its head¡ªit wasn''t a snake''s head at all. Instead, it was the rotting, grotesque head of a zombie.

    Its hollow, lifeless eyes stared into the void, and putrid saliva dripped from its gaping mouth as it let out a low, guttural growl.

    "Looks like it''s absorbed too many zombies, causing a genetic fusion," Ethan murmured to himself, his tone calm and detached.

    The broadcast continued, showing more of these hybrid monsters.

    One was a spider with a human face, its body the size of a car. Its eight hairy legs moved slowly across the ground, and it spun webs stronger than steel, effortlessly lifting an abandoned truck into the air.

    Another was a rat the size of a sow, its back covered in writhing human heads. The heads twisted and screamed in agony, as if some fragment of consciousness still lingered within them.

    Ethan watched the footage, cutting another piece of wolf meat and popping it into his mouth. As he chewed, he thought to himself, "Perfect dinner entertainment."

    The world outside remained as perilous as ever. Mutated monsters roamed freely, and survivors lived in a constant state of fear, caught in an endless cycle of fleeing and fighting.

    One careless mistake could mean death.

    And yet, humans continued to fight among themselves. They tore each other apart for food, resources, and even for beauty, shedding the last remnants of civilization''s facade.

    But none of this concerned Ethan.

    His life was entirely separate from the chaos outside.

    He lived in a clean, orderly home, with servants to tend to his needs. He had plenty of food, and his days were peaceful.

    The outside world was a hellscape, but his world was a sanctuary.

    Moreover, his territory was guarded by three loyal subordinates, each commanding hundreds of followers. Neither human Awakeners nor mutated monsters dared to approach his domain lightly.

    And so, Ethan''s days passed uneventfully.

    Over the next ten days, he hunted and killed countless mutated creatures, consuming over a hundred tons of flesh and blood. His strength grew exponentially, and the range of his Domain of the Dead doubled, now extending over sixty feet. Its oppressive aura became even more potent and enduring.

    However, in recent days, Ethan had noticed helicopters frequently flying past his window. Human activity seemed to be increasing.

    Through the intelligence he had gathered, he learned that the number of human Awakeners was rising rapidly, leading to more frequent rescue operations.

    In Los Angeles, the official survivor shelter had grown to house over fifty thousand people, with seven thousand of them being Awakeners.

    The shelter had even published a list of the top 100 Awakeners, ranked from #001 to #100 based on their strength. Although the rankings were based on data analysis rather than actual combat, they still attracted widespread attention.

    In addition, the shelter broadcast daily updates on rescue missions to prevent survivors from mistaking the teams for threats¡ªor falling victim to impostors with malicious intent.

    That day, Ethan was lounging on his sofa, casually watching television.

    Most networks had collapsed, leaving only a handful of broadcasts from the shelter''s radar signals.

    "Today''s rescue mission update: We''ve dispatched two Awakeners, Mia Taylor and Sean Carter, to University City. Survivors in the area, please prepare for evacuation."

    Ethan hadn''t been paying much attention, but when he heard those two names, he froze.

    He set down the wine glass in his hand and turned his gaze to the screen, studying the two photos that appeared.

    The first was of a young woman.

    She had straight brown hair with blunt bangs, her pale skin almost translucent. Her light blue eyes were round and vacant, devoid of any emotion.

    Her features were so delicate they seemed sculpted, her beauty almost unreal¡ªlike a lifeless porcelain doll.

    The second photo was of a man.

    His skin was a healthy deep brown, his cheeks gaunt, and his hair naturally curly. But the most striking feature was his eyes¡ªone stared straight ahead, while the other wandered off to the side, giving him an oddly "intellectual" appearance.

    The contrast between the two photos was jarring. Yet Ethan recognized both of them instantly.

    His gaze drifted to an old photograph hanging on the wall¡ªa picture taken during his childhood at the orphanage. It captured nearly all of his childhood memories. And there, in the photo, were the two people now on the screen.

    Mia Taylor. Ethan remembered her vividly.

    As children, they had often played together. But one day, the orphanage director claimed Mia had a mental illness and sent her to a psychiatric hospital. Ethan never saw her again.

    And Sean Carter. Ethan had memories of him too.

    Sean had been born with a congenital defect, leaving him mentally impaired. One of his eyes always seemed to be "on patrol," as the kids joked. His parents had abandoned him at the orphanage.

    Ethan even recalled a particularly infamous incident: when Sean was twelve, he had a pet hamster. When the hamster got sick, Sean fed it rat poison, thinking it would help.

    Staring at the photos on the screen, Ethan''s mind drifted back to the orphanage ten years ago. Those childhood friends had long since scattered to the winds. He never expected to see them again¡ªlet alone like this.

    "A mental patient and a dimwit¡­ and they''re supposed to be rescuing people?" Ethan muttered, a faint, amused smile curling his lips.

    "This is getting interesting." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡­

 Chapter 21 - 21: You donâ€™t feel pain, do you?

    Mia was, without a doubt, mentally ill.

    Back when she was in the psychiatric hospital, she had shown a strong tendency toward self-harm.

    But when the apocalypse hit, she became one of the first Awakeners. In the shelter, she quickly rose to the top of the rankings, earning the title of "The Strongest."

    Her awakened ability was called [Deadly Pain]¡ªthe more pain her body endured, the stronger she became, with virtually no upper limit.

    Sean, on the other hand, ranked second. His ability was [Fearless Berserk].

    The lower a person''s intelligence, the less fear they feel. Sean''s ability took this to the extreme: when he entered his berserk state, his IQ dropped to zero, but his strength skyrocketed to terrifying levels.

    At this moment, Mia stood in the hallway of a university building.

    She was dressed in a white-and-blue striped hospital gown, her right arm wrapped in bandages, and she held a fire axe in her hand.

    "Grrr¡ª"

    Ahead of her, two zombies let out low growls as they lunged toward her with crazed ferocity.

    Mia''s face remained expressionless. She swung the axe with precision, smashing their skulls in one clean motion. Blood splattered across the walls, leaving vivid, jarring stains.

    "Keep moving."

    Her voice was cold, calm, as if she were simply stating a fact.

    Behind her, a small group of survivors trembled, sticking close to her as they followed.

    But from the corner at the end of the hallway, the sound of heavy footsteps and guttural growls grew louder.

    When they turned to look, they saw a massive horde of zombies pouring around the corner. They trampled over one another, filling the hallway like a tidal wave, surging toward them.

    "Oh my God! There are so many of them!"

    "Run!"

    The survivors panicked, sprinting after Mia as fast as they could. But no matter how hard they tried, ordinary humans couldn''t outrun zombies. The gap between them was closing fast.

    Luckily, the stairwell wasn''t far ahead. If they could just make it there and shut the door, they''d have a chance to escape.

    Mia swung her fire axe, cutting down a few zombies blocking the way. Then, with a quick sidestep, she slipped into the stairwell.

    The survivors followed one after another, scrambling inside.

    But one girl slipped on the blood-slick floor. She fell hard, letting out a sharp cry as the horde closed in on her.

    "Ah¡ª!"

    She screamed, frozen in terror as the zombies surged closer.

    Mia glanced back. Seeing the girl about to be swallowed by the wave of undead, she didn''t hesitate. She reached out and slammed the stairwell door shut.

    "Haah¡­ haah¡­ haah¡­"

    Inside the stairwell, the only sounds were the survivors'' ragged breathing.

    But one of the guys stared at Mia in shock, his face twisting with anger. "Why¡­ why didn''t you save Rachel? You just left her out there to die?!"

    "She couldn''t be saved." Mia''s tone was flat, as if she were stating the obvious.

    The guy wasn''t ready to give up. "Rachel was our classmate! She was a good person! We can''t just abandon people like that!" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh¡­"

    Mia nodded slightly, then turned and opened the door.

    Before anyone could react, she grabbed the guy by the arm and shoved him outside without a second thought.

    "Bang!"

    The door slammed shut again.

    In the apocalypse, people who played the hero always died first.

    "Anyone else want to go save her?" Mia''s icy gaze swept over the group, her voice as cold as steel.

    The remaining survivors shrank back, trembling. No one dared to speak. They just shook their heads furiously, too scared to even breathe loudly.

    They finally understood¡ªthis woman was not someone to mess with.

    "The helicopter''s on the roof. Let''s go."

    With that, Mia turned and started climbing the stairs.

    The stairwell fell silent, the air thick with the metallic tang of blood.

    A few zombie corpses lay scattered on the ground, already dealt with. The blood had dried, leaving dark stains on the floor.

    "Someone''s already cleared out the zombies here." Mia glanced around, her tone calm.

    The survivors exchanged nervous looks, a faint glimmer of hope sparking in their eyes.

    "There might be another Awakener in the building," someone whispered, their voice tinged with cautious optimism.

    If they could rescue another Awakener, the shelter would reward them handsomely¡ªtwo cans of meat. In the apocalypse, that was a prize worth risking everything for.

    Just as they were about to reach the rooftop, a figure appeared at the stairwell exit.

    It was a young man. He stood in the doorway, holding a bloodstained utility knife, his cold eyes fixed on them.

    "Did you kill these zombies?" Mia looked up, her tone calm and indifferent.

    "I did."

    The young man nodded, his voice carrying a hint of pride. He was a student too, but it was clear he had already awakened some kind of ability.

    "Good."

    Mia nodded again, her tone so composed it sounded like she was complimenting something as mundane as a well-done chore. "Come with us to the shelter."

    But the young man shook his head, a flicker of madness flashing in his eyes.

    "Go to the shelter? Why would I do that? A place like that, where you''re under someone else''s control? Out here, it''s so much better¡ªfree, unrestrained."

    He paused, a twisted smile curling at the corners of his mouth. "How about this instead¡­ you all stay here and keep me company."

    "Eric, are you insane?!" A girl in the group gasped, clearly recognizing him.

    Some people''s personalities changed drastically after awakening their abilities, and Eric was clearly one of them.

    "Insane?"

    Eric let out a cold laugh, his expression turning sinister.

    He flipped the utility knife in his hand, his body moving in a blur as he lunged straight at the girl.

    The blade sliced through the air, aiming directly for her chest.

    Thud!

    The knife pierced flesh¡ªbut it wasn''t the girl''s body.

    Mia''s arm had intercepted the blade, the tip sinking deep into her forearm. Blood trickled down the blade, staining the bandages wrapped around her arm a vivid crimson.

    The red looked like a blooming flower¡ªstriking and grotesque.

    "You¡­"

    Eric froze, his gaze locking onto Mia''s face. To his shock, her expression hadn''t changed at all, as if she didn''t feel any pain.

    "You don''t feel pain, do you?" he asked in a low voice, unease creeping into his tone.

    At that moment, the bandages on Mia''s arm began to unravel, revealing her skin beneath.

    It was a horrifying sight¡ªher arm was covered in scars, some fully healed, others still raw and scabbed over.

    These were the marks of self-inflicted wounds, remnants of her past.

    "Pain¡­ isn''t it beautiful?"

    Mia''s lips curled into a faint smile, her eyes glinting with something dark and unsettling.

    Her ability, Deadly Pain, had fully awakened. Her power surged in an instant.

    She raised her left hand and gently pushed Eric''s chin upward.

    Crack!

    A sharp sound echoed as Eric''s neck snapped. His body crumpled to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut.

    Mia glanced down at him, muttering softly, "There go two cans of meat."

    ...

    When Mia led the survivors to the rooftop, a helicopter was parked not far away.

    A lean figure stood beside it, his back to them, holding onto a zombie by its collar.

    "Breaker, breaker! This is Tango Two, do you copy? Over!" Sean called into his radio, still gripping the zombie.

    "What are you doing?" Mia walked up, frowning.

    Sean turned around, his signature "brilliant" look in his eyes.

    "Oh, I''ve already finished rescuing people. Just wanted to check if you ran into any trouble."

    Mia glanced at the zombie in his hand and said coldly, "Is that what you call rescuing people?"

    Sean looked down at the zombie, blinking in confusion.

    "Huh? It was a person just a moment ago. When did it turn? My bad."

    Without missing a beat, he raised his fist and slammed it into the zombie''s face.

    Boom!

    The zombie''s head exploded, the remains rolling off the rooftop.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan was lounging at home, casually watching TV.

    He hadn''t expected to see the names of his childhood friends on the rescue team roster.

    Curious, he grabbed his phone and logged into the shelter''s official website to dig up more information about them.

    Sure enough, on the rescue team''s personnel list, he found their photos again.

    Under Mia''s photo, the caption read:

    "I''m a gentle girl, afraid of pain."

    And under Sean''s photo, it said:

    "I''m a handsome guy, brave and brilliant."

 Chapter 22 - 22: These zombiesâ€¦ somethingâ€™s not right!

    "These two people..."

    Ethan stared at the screen, the corners of his mouth curling into a faint smirk. If it weren''t for Sean''s profile tagline¡ª"brave and brilliant"¡ªhe might''ve actually believed it.

    The shelter''s official website wasn''t just a hub for rescue team details; it also had sections for distress calls, mutual aid, and community discussions.

    In these forums, the residents of the shelter posted all kinds of messages¡ªsome absurd, some painfully real:

    "I''m starving! Can anyone spare some food? I can offer¡­ intimate services. I''m a professional model¡­"

    "Damn! I''d help you if I could, but I don''t have anything either!"

    "I''m so hungry I can¡­ uh¡­ produce some ''milk'' for you to drink¡­"

    "Hey, is that even real milk?"

    "Haha, yesterday I dug a foundation and got rewarded with a quarter pack of instant noodles. Way too much for me to finish! Didn''t even bother adding water to the soup¡ªjust downed it in one gulp. Wasteful, right?"

    From these posts, it was clear: the shelter was critically short on supplies, but its population was its most valuable resource. That''s why rescue operations never stopped.

    As Ethan casually browsed, his attention was drawn to a research report that had been shared countless times. The bold title read:

    "Genesis Biotech Research Report"

    The report detailed a shocking discovery:

    "According to our research, the brains of high-level zombies contain a substance called Neurocore. When absorbed by human Awakeners, it can rapidly enhance their abilities. As such, our company has launched ''Operation King Hunt,'' targeting the capture of the Zombie King."

    Ethan wasn''t unfamiliar with Genesis Biotech. This was the same company that had previously rolled out the "Zombie Eradication Plan." Now, with this "King Hunt" initiative, their reputation in the shelter had reached an almost obnoxious level of notoriety.

    "Operation King Hunt¡­"

    Ethan muttered to himself, his fingers lightly tapping the desk as he fell into thought.

    Just as he was piecing things together, a deep, guttural sobbing sound came from outside his door.

    "What''s he crying about now?"

    Ethan frowned, got up, and walked to the door. When he opened it, sure enough, it was Bulldozer.

    The massive figure nearly filled the entire doorway. His body was a mountain of muscle, like a walking iron fortress. But right now, his face was marred by a large, blackened burn, and his body bore several bullet wounds. Though they had already healed, the scars were still gruesome. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Wuuu¡­ wuuu¡­ wuuu¡­"

    Thanks to his evolution, Bulldozer had developed basic emotional expression. At this moment, he was crying like a 500-pound child, his deep, mournful sobs carrying a simple message:

    "The humans bullied me¡­"

    Leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed, Ethan asked calmly, "What happened?"

    "Wuuu¡­ wuuu¡­"

    Bulldozer sobbed and gestured wildly, like a kid tattling to a parent. Unfortunately, his intelligence wasn''t advanced enough to clearly explain what had happened.

    Just then, the PhD zombie stepped out from behind him.

    "Master, it''s the humans. They''ve taken over the prison and are trying to hunt us. Among them is an Awakener who''s formed a crystal core and can control fire."

    "Oh¡­"

    Ethan nodded, quickly piecing together the situation in his mind.

    When a human Awakener''s Neurocore evolves into a crystal core, they gain special abilities. Clearly, this time, the enemy was a fire-type Awakener.

    "Crystal core¡­"

    Ethan licked his lips, a glint of excitement flashing in his eyes.

    He had already tasted the power of Neurocore. A crystal core would undoubtedly be even more¡­ delicious.

    "Looks like it''s time to stretch my legs."

    Turning back into the room, Ethan casually pressed a button, sending out a hunting signal to his "troops."

    "ROAR¡ª"

    Bulldozer immediately stopped crying and let out a deafening roar toward the sky.

    The roar was like a signal flare, triggering a chain reaction. Thousands of zombies in the vicinity of the building responded instantly, their frenzied howls echoing one after another, shaking the very air.

    Ethan stepped out onto the ruined street, flanked by three of his most trusted subordinates: Bulldozer, Laura, and the PhD zombie.

    Behind them, a massive horde of zombies surged forward.

    These zombies, with their feral eyes and violent movements, had become an unstoppable force. In this post-apocalyptic world, such a horde could sweep away anything in its path.

    On the sides of the street, mutated rats and dogs screeched in terror and scattered in all directions.

    Ethan raised his hand and gave a slight wave, his voice calm and low: "All units, attack."

    "Roar¡ª"

    At his command, the horde of undead let out an earth-shaking roar and surged forward like a raging flood, rushing straight toward the prison.

    ...

    The prison stood like a lone fortress, surrounded by high walls and watchtowers. Over a hundred guards were stationed along the perimeter, armed to the teeth and clad in matching tactical gear.

    They were the elite forces of Genesis Biotech¡ªhighly trained, disciplined, and efficient.

    The towering walls and fortified defenses were more than enough to keep ordinary zombies at bay, so the guards were relatively relaxed.

    Inside one of the spacious rooms in the prison, however, the atmosphere was entirely different. Soft lighting illuminated a luxurious sofa, where a young man sat at the center.

    His name was Alex, a fire-element Awakener.

    He lounged lazily on the sofa, his legs propped up on the coffee table, a smug grin playing on his lips.

    In front of him, two women with graceful figures were tending to him with careful precision. Their movements were practiced, but their eyes betrayed a dull, submissive emptiness.

    For Alex, this was just another day.

    In the apocalypse, getting women wasn''t hard. Two loaves of bread were often enough to make them willingly submit.

    "Man, this is the life¡­" Alex sighed, closing his eyes, his voice dripping with satisfaction.

    Before the apocalypse, he''d been just another office worker, living a dull, monotonous life day after day.

    But now, everything had changed.

    After awakening his powers, he was recruited by Genesis Biotech and given a life of luxury. Good food, good drinks, and even the women he once thought were out of his league were now his playthings.

    "Talk about a rags-to-riches story, huh?" Alex thought to himself, his grin widening.

    He had managed to condense a rare crystal core, making him one of the strongest in the human faction during the apocalypse.

    Hunting high-level zombies, absorbing Neurocores¡ªhis power kept growing.

    Sometimes, he felt like the protagonist of one of those post-apocalyptic novels, destined to carve out his legend in this wasteland.

    But just as he was basking in his fantasies, the door burst open.

    A guard rushed in, his face tense with urgency.

    "Alex! Our drones just spotted a zombie horde heading straight for us!"

    "A horde?" Alex opened his eyes, raising an eyebrow. Instead of panic, a flicker of excitement crossed his face.

    "If there''s a horde, that means there''s a Zombie King leading them." He stood up, a cold smile tugging at his lips. "This could be a golden opportunity."

    Hunting a Zombie King meant obtaining a Neurocore, or even a crystal core¡ªhis shortcut to further evolution.

    He waved his hand, signaling the guard to lead the way. "Let''s go check it out."

    ...

    Minutes later, Alex stood atop one of the prison''s watchtowers, gazing out at the distant streets.

    A massive, dark wave of zombies was surging toward them, like a relentless tide. The undead sprinted forward, their guttural roars blending into a deafening cacophony.

    "Not bad¡­ they''ve got some presence," Alex muttered with a cold smirk. He wasn''t afraid. To him, these zombies were just walking loot.

    "Once they''re in range, open fire," he ordered, his voice brimming with confidence.

    "Yes, sir!" the guard beside him responded immediately.

    As the horde drew closer, the prison''s defenses roared to life. Machine guns mounted on the walls spat out streams of bullets, creating a storm of metal that tore through the undead ranks.

    Zombies fell in droves, their bodies shredded by the relentless gunfire. Blood and flesh splattered everywhere. But these weren''t ordinary zombies.

    Ethan''s "troops" had long since evolved. Their bodies were unnaturally tough, and their regenerative abilities were astounding. Even after being riddled with bullets, many of them got back up and continued their charge.

    The horde soon reached the walls and began forming a "zombie ladder."

    The undead climbed over each other in a frenzy, piling up to scale the defenses.

    "Heh heh heh¡­" A sinister laugh suddenly echoed through the chaos.

    From within the horde, a figure leapt into the air¡ªLaura. Her movements were swift and precise, her silhouette cutting through the night like a shadow.

    With an incredible leap, she stepped on the shoulder of a zombie and vaulted onto the wall. Her hands morphed into razor-sharp claws, and with a single swipe, she disemboweled a guard. Blood sprayed everywhere as the man collapsed in a heap.

    At the same time, another figure made his move¡ªBulldozer.

    The hulking zombie grabbed a massive boulder, spinning it like a discus before hurling it with terrifying force toward one of the watchtowers.

    "Boom!" The boulder smashed into the tower, reducing it to rubble. The guards inside screamed as they plummeted to their deaths.

    "These zombies¡­ something''s not right!" Alex muttered, his expression darkening.

    It finally dawned on him that this wasn''t just a mindless horde. These zombies were organized, evolved, and far more dangerous than he''d anticipated.

    Suddenly, a crossbow bolt whistled through the air, striking a guard beside him square in the head.

    The man''s body crumpled to the ground, blood pooling beneath him.

    "What the hell?!" Alex''s eyes widened in shock, his heart sinking.

    ...

 Chapter 23 - 23: Revenge

    These weren''t your typical zombies. They were a highly evolved breed¡ªstrong, intelligent, and terrifyingly coordinated.

    Alex stood atop the high wall, his eyes locked on the horde below. A sense of unease gnawed at him.

    Down below, Bulldozer was rampaging like a wild beast, tearing through everything in his path. Flesh and blood flew everywhere as he plowed forward.

    His strength was terrifying. Every punch sent guards flying, weapons and all.

    Alex recognized the monster immediately. A few days ago, he''d faced Bulldozer in battle and barely managed to drive him off.

    Clearly, this time, Bulldozer was back for revenge.

    "These things¡­ they can hold grudges?" Alex muttered under his breath, his brow furrowed as unease turned into dread.

    "Boss, look over there!" one of the guards suddenly shouted, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    Alex followed the guard''s gaze¡ªand froze.

    In the middle of the zombie horde stood a young man. He was wearing a spotless white shirt, so clean it seemed out of place in this apocalyptic wasteland.

    His expression was cold, his eyes empty, as if the chaos and carnage around him had nothing to do with him.

    "Is he¡­ human? Or a vampire?" Alex murmured to himself, his voice filled with confusion and wariness.

    In a world like this, where even humans struggled to stay clean, the sight of this pristine figure was deeply unsettling.

    "Quick! Aim at him and open fire!" Alex barked, his voice sharp with urgency.

    The guards immediately turned their guns on the young man. Machine guns roared, spitting bullets like a torrential downpour.

    But then, something impossible happened. The bullets passed straight through the young man''s body, as if he were nothing but a mirage.

    The rounds hit the ground behind him, kicking up clouds of dust.

    "What the hell¡­" Alex''s eyes widened in shock, his heart sinking like a stone.

    He had never seen anything like this before.

    Meanwhile, the defenses on the wall were crumbling. The zombies were overwhelming the guards, and their gunfire was growing weaker by the second.

    At the base of the wall, the zombies were piling up, forming a grotesque "human ladder." One by one, they climbed over each other, clawing their way to the top. Their faces were twisted with rage, their guttural screeches piercing the air. The moment they saw a human, they lunged, feral and merciless.

    "RAAARGH!" One zombie pounced on a guard, pinning him to the ground. Its jagged teeth tore into his throat in an instant.

    Blood sprayed everywhere, painting the ground red. The other guards, seeing this, panicked and scattered, their fear overtaking any sense of order.

    "Fall back! Get to the safe house!" Alex shouted, his voice laced with urgency. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The guards, already terrified out of their minds, didn''t need to be told twice. They turned and ran, firing blindly over their shoulders in a desperate attempt to slow the zombies down.

    But Laura was too fast.

    Her claws were already dripping with blood, and a twisted smile spread across her face. She looked like she was savoring the carnage, reveling in the hunt.

    Seeing the humans retreat only seemed to excite her more. Her predatory instincts kicked into overdrive.

    She moved like a shadow, darting through the night with inhuman speed. In the blink of an eye, she caught up to a group of fleeing guards. Her claws slashed through the air, and within moments, five or six of them lay dead in pools of their own blood.

    "She''s a speed-type zombie king," Alex muttered to himself, his expression grim as he quickly assessed the situation.

    Taking a deep breath, he raised his hands, flames igniting in his palms. The air around him grew hot, shimmering with heat.

    He knew that if he didn''t stop Laura now, none of his men would make it out alive.

    "Burn in hell!" Alex roared, hurling two fireballs straight at her.

    Laura reacted instantly, her body a blur as she leapt backward, narrowly avoiding the full force of the attack.

    The fireballs exploded on the ground, erupting into a blazing wall of flames.

    The fire created a temporary barrier, giving the guards enough time to retreat into the buildings behind them.

    Alex stood behind the wall of fire, his eyes scanning the horde below. But the unease in his chest only grew stronger.

    His gaze returned to the young man in the white shirt¡ªEthan.

    He was still standing in the same spot, his expression as cold and detached as ever, as if none of this chaos concerned him.

    But Alex knew better. Deep down, he could feel it. This man wasn''t just part of the attack¡ªhe was the one orchestrating it all.

    "Hsss¡­" Alex sucked in a sharp breath, his chest tightening with dread. He didn''t dare linger any longer. Without hesitation, he leapt down from the high wall and retreated into the building.

    He knew Ethan''s abilities were bizarre and unpredictable, and he had almost no intel on him. Engaging him head-on would only make an already dire situation even worse.

    Outside, the outer wall was quickly overrun. The zombies poured in like a relentless tide, flooding the compound.

    Ethan moved forward, walking calmly through the sea of undead. His pace was slow and deliberate, almost like he was taking a casual stroll. He didn''t attack right away. Instead, he watched, his cold eyes scanning the humans'' reactions.

    "He''s testing us¡­" Alex thought, his instincts screaming at him to stay alert.

    This wasn''t just another zombie king.

    Ethan was something else entirely¡ªan intelligent predator.

    A faint smirk tugged at the corner of Ethan''s lips, cold and calculating.

    He wasn''t in a rush to unleash his power¡ªDomain of the Dead. It was a devastating ability, but its duration was limited. He didn''t want to waste it. And, more importantly, he didn''t want to stain his pristine white shirt.

    The brief skirmish had already taken a heavy toll on the prison''s defenders. What had started as a force of over a hundred guards was now reduced to fewer than forty, barely holding on.

    Meanwhile, Ethan''s zombie horde was virtually untouched, advancing with unstoppable momentum.

    Wherever the horde passed, death and blood followed, painting a grim picture of humanity''s impending doom. It was as if the apocalypse itself had come knocking.

    Trailing behind Ethan was Bulldozer, his massive frame towering over the ruins. His grotesque face twisted into a grin that was almost childlike, though his eyes burned with the satisfaction of revenge.

    "Finally¡­ payback," Bulldozer growled, his voice low and guttural, tinged with cruel delight. "You thought you could mess with me? Now it''s your turn to suffer!"

    Inside the prison, Alex and the remaining guards had fallen back to their last line of defense¡ªa heavily fortified safe house.

    The safe house was a bunker-like structure, built entirely from ten-inch-thick alloy. Every surface, from the walls to the ceiling and floor, was reinforced with no weak points.

    The only openings were a few small firing slits in the front wall, just large enough to shoot through or allow air to circulate.

    "Phew¡­"

    The guards, now huddled inside, finally let out a collective sigh of relief.

    Their faces were pale, etched with exhaustion and fear.

    "These zombies¡­ they''re insane!" one guard gasped, still catching his breath.

    "Yeah, they''re nothing like the ones we''ve fought before!" another chimed in, his voice trembling.

    "No kidding! Have you ever seen zombies using weapons?" someone snapped, frustration and fear bubbling over.

    "Believe it or not, I almost got hacked to death by one with a hunting knife¡­" another guard muttered, his voice shaky with lingering terror.

    "These things are evolving way too fast!"

    The group broke into nervous chatter, their words laced with fear of the unknown.

    But their uneasy conversation didn''t last long. Outside, the zombies had already reached the safe house.

    The creatures clawed and scratched at the alloy walls, their grotesque faces pressed against the metal as they let out ear-piercing shrieks.

    No matter how hard they tried, though, the thick alloy didn''t budge.

    "Get the satellite phone and contact HQ. Request immediate backup," Alex ordered, his voice calm but firm. "We''re safe for now, but we can''t stay trapped in here."

    "Got it!" one of the guards nodded quickly, grabbing the comms equipment and starting to dial.

    But before the call could go through, a deafening crash echoed from outside¡ªBOOM!

    The ground shook as Bulldozer''s massive figure appeared in front of the safe house.

    He had smashed through several walls on his way, leaving a trail of destruction behind him. Now, he stood before the alloy bunker, his enormous fists clenched.

    With a roar, Bulldozer raised one of his fists and slammed it into the wall.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Each punch landed like a sledgehammer, causing the entire safe house to tremble. The guards inside exchanged nervous glances, their confidence wavering.

    But the alloy walls held firm. No matter how hard Bulldozer hit, the safe house didn''t give an inch.

    "Hah! Big guy, looks like you''re not getting in," Alex sneered, a smirk tugging at his lips. His voice carried a hint of mockery, though his eyes remained sharp and calculating.

    Alex had complete faith in the safe house. It was specifically designed to withstand attacks from brute-force zombie kings like Bulldozer.

    "RAAAARGH! Damn humans!" Bulldozer roared, his massive fists slamming into the alloy walls over and over again. But no matter how hard he hit, the walls didn''t budge.

    His furious roars echoed like thunder, shaking the air, but all he could do was vent his frustration in vain.

    Inside the safe house, Alex stood calm and composed, analyzing the situation.

    Through one of the firing slits, his sharp gaze scanned the horde outside.

    There was no way Bulldozer, with his limited intelligence, could have orchestrated such a coordinated attack. The real mastermind was obvious¡ªit had to be that eerily pristine young man.

    As Alex''s thoughts raced, the chaos outside suddenly fell silent.

    The deafening roars and snarls of the zombies ceased all at once, leaving an eerie, oppressive stillness in their wake.

    It was like a noisy classroom suddenly going silent the moment the teacher walked in.

    "What the¡­ what''s going on?" one of the guards whispered, his voice tinged with unease.

    "Why did they all just¡­ stop?" another asked, his tone equally nervous.

    "These zombies¡­ they''re not normal!" someone muttered, their voice trembling.

    The guards exchanged uneasy glances, their fear mounting. Since the outbreak began, none of them had ever seen anything like this.

    Then, in the unsettling quiet, the horde began to move. But not in the way they expected.

    The zombies parted, shuffling to the sides in perfect unison, creating a straight, open path through their ranks. The movement was unnervingly precise, like soldiers clearing the way for their commander.

    "What the hell¡­" one of the guards gasped, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    Down the newly formed path, a figure emerged.

    It was Ethan.

    He walked slowly, his steps measured and deliberate, his spotless white shirt still impossibly clean. His expression was as cold and detached as ever, as if the carnage around him was beneath his notice.

    Flanking him were Laura and the PhD zombie, one on each side, like loyal bodyguards. Their presence only added to the sense of hierarchy, a chilling reminder that this was no ordinary horde.

    "B-Boss¡­ these zombies¡­ they''re way too weird!" one of the guards stammered, his voice shaking with fear.

    Alex''s eyes narrowed, his expression grim. He was just as shocked as his men, but he forced himself to stay calm.

    "Don''t worry," he said, his voice steady. "They can''t get in. As long as we stay put and wait for backup, we''ll be fine."

    The guards nodded, reassured by Alex''s confidence. The alloy walls of the safe house were incredibly thick¡ªstrong enough to withstand even a missile strike. For now, they were safe.

    But not everyone inside was handling the pressure well. A few of the guards, pushed to their limits by fear and anger, began shouting at the zombies outside, their voices filled with rage and desperation.

    "Come on, you undead bastards! Think you''re so tough? Get in here and bite me!"

    "Yeah! What''s with all the theatrics? You''re not so scary!"

    "Damn it, you killed my brothers! I''ll kill every last one of you!"

    Fueled by their frustration, some of the guards aimed their weapons through the firing slits and opened fire, spraying bullets into the horde outside.

    Muzzle flashes lit up the dark as the rounds tore into the zombies. The guards shouted curses as they fired, venting their fear and fury.

    But then, something happened.

    Ethan''s figure¡­ vanished.

 Chapter 24 - 24: A warm slice of chocolate cake.

    "Stop it! You idiots!"

    Alex''s sharp voice cut through the chaos, halting his subordinates'' reckless actions. He knew firing at the horde of zombies outside was pointless¡ªa waste of precious ammunition.

    But what unsettled him even more was this: Ethan was gone.

    Like a gust of wind, he had vanished into thin air.

    A heavy, indescribable sense of dread pressed down on Alex''s chest, as if some enormous, unseen danger was closing in.

    "Where did he go?" Alex muttered under his breath, his brows furrowed, eyes scanning the surroundings with heightened vigilance.

    And then, in the blink of an eye, that tall, lean figure appeared inside the safehouse.

    "What the hell?!"

    "How did he get in?!"

    "That''s impossible!"

    The guards'' eyes widened in disbelief, as if they''d just witnessed something beyond comprehension. Some even rubbed their eyes, trying to convince themselves they weren''t hallucinating.

    "He''s not a zombie... he''s a ghost!"

    Fear surged through the room like a tidal wave, suffocating everyone in its wake. The air grew thick with tension, an oppressive weight that made it hard to breathe.

    One of the guards instinctively raised his gun, his trembling finger hovering over the trigger. But before he could fire, Ethan''s presence exploded outward like a storm.

    Domain of the Dead.

    An invisible force swept through the room, crashing down on everyone like a mountain. The guards froze in place, their bodies stiffening as if paralyzed. Even breathing became a struggle.

    Alex, as an Awakener, had senses far sharper than the average person. His pupils contracted sharply, and for a moment, he thought he saw something horrifying¡ªa vast, endless sea of blood surging behind Ethan, roaring and churning, ready to swallow them all whole.

    "What... what kind of monster is this guy?"

    Under the crushing weight of the Domain, Alex''s body reacted instinctively. Flames erupted from his hands, blazing fiercely, distorting the air around him with their heat.

    As an Awakener who had condensed a crystal core, Alex''s physical strength far surpassed that of ordinary humans. Even under the oppressive force of the Domain, he could still move¡ªbarely.

    "Die!"

    With a furious roar, Alex gritted his teeth, summoning every ounce of his strength. His fists, engulfed in flames, swung toward Ethan with all the force he could muster.

    Ethan stood his ground, his gaze calm and razor-sharp. He had never fought an Awakener before and had no clear sense of his own limits.

    "Perfect. Let''s see what I can do."

    The thought crossed his mind, but he didn''t let his guard down. After all, his opponent was a crystal core Awakener¡ªa formidable foe. Underestimating him could be fatal.

    So Ethan went all out, meeting Alex''s fiery punch with one of his own. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Boom!

    A dull, thunderous sound echoed as their fists collided. The flames extinguished instantly.

    Alex''s arm shattered like brittle glass, fragments of bone and flesh scattering in the air.

    The sheer force of the impact sent Alex flying backward, slamming into the alloy wall with a sickening crunch.

    Crack!

    The sound of bones breaking was unmistakable. Alex''s body crumpled to the ground like a broken doll, lifeless and unmoving.

    Ethan raised an eyebrow, glancing down at his own fist, as if surprised by the outcome.

    "That''s it? He''s dead already?"

    He muttered to himself, his tone carrying a hint of disappointment.

    "So this is all a crystal core Awakener amounts to?"

    Meanwhile, Alex''s subordinates were utterly consumed by despair.

    Just moments ago, they had pinned all their hopes on Alex, praying he could lead them out of this nightmare.

    But in a single exchange, their leader had been utterly destroyed¡ªwithout even a chance to fight back.

    "This guy... he''s not human!"

    "He''s a demon!"

    "The apocalypse is here¡­ for real this time."

    Terror and hopelessness were etched into their faces. Under the suffocating pressure of the Domain of the Dead, they couldn''t move a muscle. A few, their willpower too weak to withstand the crushing force, simply passed out on the spot.

    Ethan stepped forward, his movements slow and deliberate, until he reached Alex''s broken body. Crouching down, he extended a hand and dug into the shattered remains of Alex''s skull, pulling out a crystal-clear crystal core.

    This core was unlike any ordinary Neurocore. It was completely transparent, about the size of a pigeon egg, and emitted a faint, intoxicating fragrance.

    The energy contained within it was far more potent than any Neurocore Ethan had ever encountered.

    "Might as well treat it like a warm slice of chocolate cake¡­"

    Ethan popped the crystal core into his mouth and bit down gently. The moment his teeth cracked it open, the core dissolved into a surge of pure energy that flooded through his entire body.

    It felt like a warm current coursing through him, nourishing every inch of his being. Even his muscles and bones seemed to be reforged, strengthened in ways he hadn''t thought possible.

    "Not bad," he muttered to himself, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

    The energy from this single crystal core far surpassed that of ten ordinary Neurocores.

    Ethan could feel his strength growing rapidly, as if every cell in his body was celebrating, alive with newfound power.

    He pulled a tissue from his pocket and casually wiped his hands before turning toward the heavy door of the safehouse.

    "Well then, dinner''s served, my little ones."

    With a calm yet commanding tone, he pushed open the thick steel door. His voice carried an undeniable authority, one that demanded obedience.

    "ROAR¡ª!"

    The horde of zombies outside erupted into a frenzy, like predators finally unleashed after being held back for too long. Their guttural roars filled the air as they surged forward, pouring into the safehouse like a tidal wave.

    The guards inside didn''t stand a chance. The zombies tore into them with savage ferocity, ripping them apart as screams of terror and agony echoed through the confined space.

    But the chaos didn''t last long. The screams soon faded, replaced by an eerie silence.

    ¡­

    The hunt was over.

    The prison, which had just been taken over by Genesis Biotech, was once again reduced to ruins. The zombie horde reclaimed the area, wandering aimlessly through the crumbling hallways and desolate courtyards.

    A grim atmosphere hung over the prison. Occasionally, a few black crows descended, their harsh caws breaking the silence as they pecked at the rotting flesh of the undead.

    Meanwhile, Ethan had already led his zombie army back to his lair.

    As was his routine, he started with a hot bath, scrubbing away the blood and grime from his body. Once clean, he changed into fresh clothes.

    Perhaps it was the crystal core he had consumed, but he didn''t feel the slightest bit hungry. Instead, he grabbed a wine glass from the cabinet, poured himself some fresh blood, and settled onto the couch, sipping it leisurely.

    At that moment, he didn''t look like the terrifying Zombie King that survivors whispered about in fear. Instead, he seemed more like the boy next door¡ªcalm, relaxed, even a little lazy.

    "Boss, what were you up to just now?"

    Nina, one of the few under his command who could still hold a normal conversation, asked casually as she mopped the floor nearby.

    "Nothing much," Ethan replied without looking at her, his tone light. "Just went out for a warm slice of chocolate cake."

    "Uh¡­"

    Nina froze mid-swipe, her mop hovering above the floor.

    She knew full well that the world outside was nothing but a wasteland. There hadn''t been any chocolate cake¡ªor anything remotely like it.

    It didn''t take a genius to figure out what Ethan really meant.

    "Forget it¡­" she muttered under her breath, resuming her mopping. "No point asking. We''re not even on the same wavelength."

    ¡­

    After every hunt, Ethan would spend a few days in his lair, quietly recovering and evolving.

    The outside world was full of danger, but he didn''t care. Whether it was zombie hordes or human survivors, to him, they were all just prey.

    Since the apocalypse began, he had never stopped consuming energy. Flesh, Neurocores, even crystal cores¡ªthey were all fuel for his evolution.

    But because of this relentless growth, Ethan had no clear sense of his own limits.

    "Alex was too weak," Ethan murmured, leaning back on the couch as he swirled the blood in his glass. His eyes held a distant, contemplative look.

    "Is there anyone stronger out there?"

    He spoke softly, but there was a hint of anticipation in his voice.

    What he didn''t know was that his recent actions¡ªkilling Alex and letting the prison fall back into ruin¡ªhad already caused a massive stir in the outside world.

    ¡­

    On the Genesis Biotech website, the news about the "prison overrun by zombies" incident had just been posted, and the comment section immediately exploded.

    "Even Genesis Biotech can''t handle this? Wasn''t there some ''Operation King Hunt'' before? Looks like it failed!"

    "Alex was an Awakener with a crystal core, right? He''s ranked at least in the top ten at the official shelter, isn''t he?"

    "Yeah! And yet he didn''t even survive long enough for the rescue team to arrive. That''s terrifying!"

    "OMG¡­ Is there really a zombie king this powerful now?"

    "This is so scary! What if this zombie king comes for our shelter next?"

    "¡­"

    Even though the world had already fallen into an apocalypse, Genesis Biotech''s website and the official shelter''s network remained the primary sources of information for survivors.

    In just a few hours, the post had racked up over 3,000 comments.

    But Genesis Biotech clearly wasn''t ready to accept defeat after this incident.

    Soon, they released an official statement on their website:

    "Regarding the ''prison overrun by zombies'' incident, our company will not let this matter rest. We''ve already uncovered some clues about the zombie king that killed Alex, and we''ll soon pinpoint the location of its lair."

    "We will deploy an Awakener squad, along with the ultimate killing machine¡ªDoom Hunter¡ªto completely eliminate this zombie king and every zombie in its lair. ''Operation King Hunt'' will continue."

    ¡­

 Chapter 25 - 25:

    "Continue?"

    Ethan''s lips curled into a faint, knowing smile.

    He had to admit, Genesis Biotech''s plan wasn''t half bad. If they wanted to keep pushing forward with "Operation King Hunt," he had no problem playing along. Hunting down these human Awakeners and harvesting their crystal cores to replenish his energy? That sounded like a win-win to him.

    After all, he hadn''t had his fill of "cherries" yet¡­

    And besides, Ethan had always hated being disturbed.

    The best way to keep trouble from knocking on your door? Simple¡ªtake the fight to them. Eliminate every potential threat before it even had a chance to grow.

    With that thought, he turned to Laura. His voice was calm, but the command in it was absolute. "Go. Track down those Awakeners."

    Laura was Ethan''s fastest scout¡ªquick, sharp, and deadly efficient. She never failed a mission.

    Hearing the order, she grinned, baring a row of razor-sharp teeth. Her laugh was low and eerie, like a predator toying with its prey. "Hehehehehe~~"

    The next second, her figure blurred into a shadow and vanished from their hideout, melting into the distant streets.

    ...

    Night fell, and darkness swallowed the city whole. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Los Angeles had long since lost power. The streets were pitch black, with not a single light to be seen¡ªonly endless shadows. The air reeked of decay and blood, and the distant howls of zombies and mutated beasts echoed through the night, painting a grim picture of the city''s despair.

    Ethan stood by the window of their hideout, gazing down at the streets twenty stories below. His sharp eyes pierced through the darkness, capturing every detail with ease. Zombies had exceptional night vision, and Ethan was no exception.

    Suddenly, a shadow darted toward the building, moving with ghostly speed before leaping effortlessly into the high-rise.

    Laura had returned.

    "Master¡­" she knelt before him, her voice low and raspy. "I found a group of humans. They''re hiding in Westfield Century City, guarding a warehouse. There are over ten Awakeners among them, wearing the same uniforms as the ones we encountered earlier today."

    Ethan nodded slightly.

    Laura''s intelligence wasn''t her strongest suit, but it was enough¡ªabout the level of a ten-year-old child. She could describe what she saw clearly, and that was all Ethan needed.

    Ten Awakeners, all in uniform¡­ Ethan immediately understood. These people had to be part of Genesis Biotech''s team.

    In this post-apocalyptic world, only Genesis Biotech still maintained such organization and discipline.

    "They''re guarding the warehouse. They''ve probably found some valuable supplies and are figuring out how to transport them back," Ethan murmured to himself, a cold glint flashing in his eyes.

    In a world where resources were scarce, moving supplies was no easy feat. After all, not everyone had the luxury of a spatial storage ring.

    "Let''s go take a look," Ethan ordered curtly.

    Excitement flickered in Laura''s eyes. Her grin stretched unnaturally wide, almost splitting her face, revealing a grotesque, predatory smile.

    ...

    Night was the perfect time for zombies to hunt.

    But this time, it was different.

    The horde following Ethan moved in complete silence, blending seamlessly into the darkness. Their movements were synchronized, precise¡ªlike a ghostly army trained to perfection.

    Outside Westfield Century City, the zombie horde gathered. Over a thousand of them stood motionless in the shadows, their eyes glowing with a feral, bloodthirsty light. They waited, silent and still, for Ethan''s command. The moment he gave the signal, they would charge without hesitation, a tidal wave of death.

    ...

    Inside the supermarket, the warehouse was packed with supplies¡ªenough to sustain thousands of people.

    To protect these resources, Genesis Biotech had stationed twelve Awakeners as guards, along with over two hundred regular employees and survivors.

    "How long is it gonna take to move all this stuff?" A young man on guard duty leaned against the wall, his tone laced with frustration. "There''s only, what, two hundred of us? We''ll be dead tired just hauling this crap."

    His companion, a man with a cigarette dangling from his lips, exhaled a puff of smoke lazily. "Who cares? We''ll just wait for HQ to send reinforcements. In the meantime, we''ve got food, drinks, smokes, and booze. Just sit tight and enjoy it."

    "Yeah, but¡­" The younger man frowned, lowering his voice. "I don''t feel safe out here. I''d feel a lot better if we were back at the company."

    "Hah! You''re such a coward," the smoker laughed, clapping him on the shoulder. "We''ve got twelve Awakeners guarding this place. Any zombie dumb enough to come here is just asking to get slaughtered!"

    "Let''s hope so¡­" The younger man yawned, his exhaustion evident. "Hey, Marcus, toss me a cigarette too. I need something to keep me awake."

    But neither of them realized that, at that very moment, the entire perimeter of Westfield Century City had been surrounded by a silent, deadly army of over a thousand zombies.

    They stood motionless in the darkness, like statues of death. But their glowing red eyes burned with hunger, ready to pounce the moment Ethan gave the order.

    Ethan stood at the front of his horde, his senses locked onto the faint traces of life emanating from within the shopping mall.

    His gaze sharpened, and a cold smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    "Twelve Awakeners¡­" he murmured to himself. "A direct assault would cost too much."

    It wasn''t that he cared about the lives of the zombies under his command. But the ones he''d brought tonight were his elite troops¡ªobedient, disciplined, and capable of following complex orders. They were a resource he wasn''t willing to squander so easily.

    He made his decision.

    "I''ll take care of a few Awakeners first," Ethan said softly, his voice laced with a chilling resolve.

    Turning to the horde behind him, he ordered them to remain in place. Then, his figure melted into the shadows, vanishing into the night like a phantom.

    ...

    Ethan activated his Domain of the Dead, his body becoming intangible as he phased through the walls of the shopping mall. He moved like a wraith, silent and unseen, blending seamlessly into the darkness.

    "Stay sharp¡­" he reminded himself, his cold eyes scanning his surroundings with precision.

    There were twelve Awakeners inside. While Ethan was confident in his abilities, he knew that his Domain of the Dead could only be fully sustained for five minutes. If he got dragged into a prolonged fight, things could get tricky.

    He focused on the faint traces of human presence in the air, his steps light and deliberate. Despite the pitch-black surroundings, his vision was as clear as daylight.

    The first floor of the mall had once been a showcase for jewelry and luxury goods. Glass display cases still held gold, silver, and diamonds, though they were now coated in a layer of dust. In this post-apocalyptic world, these once-prized treasures had lost all their value. They sat untouched, forgotten relics of a bygone era.

    Ethan didn''t spare them a glance. He moved forward, his focus unwavering, until he reached the main hall on the first floor.

    Here, the human presence was stronger. The sound of breathing filled the air, interspersed with the occasional faint snore.

    His gaze swept across the hall, taking in the scene. The floor was covered with makeshift bedding¡ªthin mattresses and blankets where dozens of survivors lay curled up, most of them fast asleep.

    A few, however, were still awake. One of them, a bald middle-aged man, leaned against the wall, the faint glow of a phone screen illuminating his tired face.

    "Still up late, even with no hair left to lose," Ethan thought with a cold smirk, continuing his silent observation.

    It wasn''t surprising that they had power. Large shopping centers like this often came equipped with backup generators. But these ordinary survivors weren''t his concern.

    His targets were the Awakeners.

    Ethan''s attention shifted to a small, isolated room nearby. He could sense three people inside¡ªone Awakener and two ordinary humans.

    He approached without a sound, using his Domain of the Dead to phase through the wall and enter the room.

    The space had once been a retail shop but had since been converted into a makeshift bedroom. The air was thick with a cloying, nauseating scent of indulgence.

    On the bed, a young Awakener lay sprawled out, naked, with two women curled up beside him. All three were deep in sleep, their breathing slow and steady.

    Ethan''s expression remained cold as he took in the scene.

    He wasn''t surprised.

    In this post-apocalyptic world, Awakeners were rare and powerful assets. They were the privileged class among survivors, and many women were willing to offer themselves in exchange for protection or resources.

    Under the constant shadow of death, concepts like chastity had long since lost their meaning. For many, indulgence and hedonism were the only ways to numb the fear and despair.

    Ethan didn''t hesitate. He drew a sharp dagger from his waist, his movements swift and precise. The blade plunged into the Awakener''s forehead, silent and deadly.

    To ensure there was no noise, Ethan activated his Domain of the Dead again, allowing the dagger to phase through the skull and directly destroy the brain tissue.

    A faint "squelch" echoed as a Neurocore emerged from the Awakener''s shattered skull, floating into the air.

    Ethan caught it effortlessly, examining it briefly. This Awakener wasn''t particularly strong¡ªhe hadn''t even formed a crystal core yet. But Ethan wasn''t picky. He popped the Neurocore into his mouth, chewing slowly as the familiar "cherry" flavor spread across his tongue.

    "Not bad," he muttered, licking his lips with a hint of satisfaction.

    As for the two women on the bed, they remained fast asleep, completely unaware of what had just happened.

    Ethan glanced down at them, a flicker of something unreadable passing through his eyes.

    "If they wake up and find themselves lying next to a corpse, they''ll probably lose their minds," he murmured to himself, his tone cold and detached.

    Deciding to spare them that horror, he opted for what he considered a "merciful" solution.

    The dagger flashed again, its blade striking with unerring precision. Two quick thrusts to the heart, and the women''s lives ended without a sound.

    Ethan stood over the now-silent room, his expression unreadable. He wiped the blade clean on the edge of the bed, then turned and phased back through the wall, disappearing into the darkness once more.

    ...

 Chapter 26 - 26: How could this happenâ€¦

    Ethan silently moved through the shadows, relying on his Domain of the Dead ability to remain undetected.

    Every strike he made was precise, clean, and efficient, avoiding any unnecessary bloodshed that might alert the other Awakeners.

    Their heightened senses, especially their sharp sense of smell, meant even the faintest hint of blood could give him away.

    After eliminating the three individuals in the first room, Ethan turned and slipped into the adjacent one.

    Inside, a female Awakener lay in deep sleep, completely unaware of the danger. Ethan repeated his method, swiftly extracting her Neurocore without hesitation.

    One by one, Ethan hunted down five Awakeners in total, absorbing their Neurocores as he went.

    Each time he consumed one, a familiar, sweet "cherry" flavor filled his mouth.

    The taste triggered a flood of memories, pulling him back to a time long gone.

    He remembered the orphanage''s backyard, where a cherry tree stood tall. When the fruit ripened, he and Mia, along with the other kids, would climb the tree, plucking the bright red cherries and stuffing their mouths full of sweetness. Their laughter would echo under the warm sunlight, carefree and full of life.

    Though those memories had long since faded, blurred by the passage of time, the taste brought them back vividly, as if those days had never left him.

    For a fleeting moment, he felt like that boy again, standing under the cherry tree.

    But the nostalgia didn''t last. Ethan shook off the memories and pressed forward, his focus cold and unyielding as he continued executing his plan.

    He phased through the wall and entered a massive warehouse.

    The space was packed with supplies: spices, drinks, sandwiches, sausages, bacon, bread¡ªessentially everything you''d expect to find in a well-stocked supermarket.

    Without hesitation, Ethan waved his hand, storing the supplies into his spatial storage ring.

    Moving deeper, he discovered another warehouse.

    This one housed frozen goods¡ªshrimp, crabs, seafood, and even fresh cuts of meat. Thanks to a backup generator, the refrigeration systems were still running, keeping everything in pristine condition. Ethan quickly claimed all of it.

    The next two warehouses were just as bountiful.

    One was filled with household appliances, cleaning tools, and detergents¡ªpractically everything needed for daily life. The only exception was the vegetable storage area, where most of the produce had rotted away, releasing a nauseating stench.

    Ethan didn''t care. He wasn''t much of a vegetable person anyway. To him, the decaying greens were meaningless.

    As he continued looting, two Awakeners stationed outside on night watch began to sense that something was off.

    "Marcus, it''s already 2:05 a.m. Why hasn''t Buck come to take over yet?" a young man muttered, his voice laced with irritation.

    "No idea," Marcus, an older man, replied with a frown, his tone carrying a hint of impatience.

    "Maybe he overdid it last night with that woman and can''t even get out of bed," the younger man sneered, his words dripping with sarcasm.

    "I''ll go check on him." The younger man stood up, clearly annoyed by Buck''s tardiness. He walked straight to the first room and knocked on the door.

    "Buck! Get up and take your shift! Stop pretending to be dead and hurry up!"

    "Hey! Did you hear me?"

    No response.

    The uneasy silence sent a chill down his spine. Taking a deep breath, he braced himself and shoved the door open with force.

    What he saw froze him in place.

    Inside the room, three bodies lay on the bed¡ªtwo women and one man. Their skin was pale, almost paper-white, and their lifeless faces made it clear they''d been dead for some time.

    "Shit! Something''s wrong!" the young man shouted, his voice trembling as he spun around and yelled into the night. "Everyone, wake up! Someone''s been killed!"

    His panicked cry shattered the stillness of the night like a thunderclap.

    In the main hall, the survivors stirred awake, rubbing their eyes and stumbling toward the commotion.

    "What''s going on?"

    "What happened?"

    "Is it zombies? Did they get in?"

    The crowd buzzed with nervous chatter, fear spreading like wildfire among them.

    Amid the chaos, no one noticed the tall, lean figure standing quietly in the crowd. His expression was calm, detached, as if none of this concerned him.

    That figure was Ethan.

    Meanwhile, Marcus¡ªthe leader of the survivors and the Awakener among them who had successfully condensed a crystal core¡ªstrode over quickly. His expression was grim, and his sharp gaze swept across the scene.

    "Billy, what happened?" Marcus asked in a low voice, his tone carrying a barely restrained anger.

    "Buck¡­ he''s dead!" Billy, a young man, pointed toward the room, his voice trembling noticeably.

    Marcus followed the direction of Billy''s finger, and his brows furrowed instantly. His face darkened further, and a dangerous glint flickered in his eyes.

    Behind him, the other survivors began whispering among themselves. Fear and unease spread through the group like wildfire.

    "How did he die? Don''t tell me he got too excited last night and had a heart attack?"

    "Don''t joke about that. Those two women are dead too."

    "Could it be¡­ some kind of disease?"

    "¡­"

    The murmurs rippled through the crowd, but Marcus''s expression only grew colder and more severe.

    He slowly approached Buck''s body, his brows tightly knit, his sharp eyes scanning every inch of the corpse.

    Thanks to his heightened senses as an Awakener, Marcus quickly noticed something chilling¡ªBuck''s energy had completely vanished. His Neurocore had been taken.

    But¡­ there wasn''t a single wound on Buck''s body.

    "This¡­ this is impossible¡­" Marcus muttered under his breath, a flicker of shock flashing in his eyes.

    His gaze swept across the room, and his voice dropped to a cold, commanding tone. "Who was staying in the rooms next to him? Bring them out. I need to ask them some questions."

    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­" Billy stammered, his face pale. It was clear he was just as shaken by the situation.

    Marcus turned his attention to the hallway and noticed that the doors to four adjacent rooms were still shut tight. His heart sank, a growing sense of dread creeping over him.

    As an Awakener, his senses were razor-sharp. With all this commotion, there was no way the people in those rooms hadn''t heard anything.

    Unless¡­

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Without hesitation, Marcus kicked open the doors to all four rooms in quick succession.

    What he saw inside made everyone gasp in horror. In each room lay a cold, lifeless body.

    Hiss¡­

    The crowd fell silent in an instant. The sight before them left everyone too stunned to speak.

    They were dead.

    All of them were dead.

    At that moment, a girl came running from the direction of the warehouse, her face pale with panic and urgency.

    "Marcus! The warehouse¡­ the supplies in the warehouse are all gone!"

    "What?!"

    Marcus''s face turned ashen. He rushed toward the warehouse, flung the door open, and the sight inside nearly made his knees buckle.

    The warehouse, once filled with supplies, was now completely empty.

    "This¡­ this can''t be real. It has to be an illusion!" Marcus muttered to himself, gripping the doorframe tightly as if trying to steady his spiraling thoughts.

    He closed his eyes, focusing his mind, attempting to dispel any possibility of mental manipulation.

    But when he opened his eyes again, the scene remained unchanged.

    This wasn''t an illusion.

    It was reality. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How could this happen¡­" Marcus''s face was so dark it seemed like a storm was brewing. His fists clenched tightly, his knuckles turning white, his fury barely contained.

    The survivors around him stayed silent, the oppressive atmosphere thick enough to choke on.

    Out of the original twelve Awakeners, five were now inexplicably dead, leaving only seven. And to make matters worse, the warehouse¡ªtheir lifeline¡ªhad been completely emptied.

    Without food, how were they supposed to survive?

    Marcus took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. His sharp gaze swept across the room as he spoke in a low, icy tone: "Something¡ªor someone¡ªgot in here."

    "Marcus¡­" A woman standing nearby spoke, her voice trembling with fear. She was clearly shaken to her core. "To silently kill five Awakeners and steal this much¡­ What kind of ability could do that?"

    "I don''t know," Marcus replied, shaking his head. A chilling glint flashed in his eyes. "But I''m certain of one thing: they haven''t left."

    "What?!"

    Gasps erupted from the crowd.

    "They''re still in this building," Marcus said, his voice cold and commanding, carrying an undeniable authority.

    His eyes scanned the surrounding darkness, as if searching for something¡ªor someone.

    The survivors were holed up in Westfield Century City, a sprawling shopping center covering over 1.3 million square feet. At this moment, the entire building was cloaked in shadows, save for the faint glow of emergency lights that barely illuminated a few dozen feet ahead. Beyond that, the darkness stretched endlessly.

    The thought of a "monster" capable of silently killing five Awakeners and stealing all their supplies lurking somewhere in the shadows sent a chill down everyone''s spine.

    People glanced nervously around, their eyes darting into the darkness, trying to spot the hidden threat. But no one noticed Ethan, who stood quietly among them.

    His expression was calm, his gaze detached, as if he were nothing more than an uninvolved observer watching the chaos unfold.

    The survivors had no idea that the "monster" they feared was standing right in their midst.

    Ethan''s eyes swept over the group, his face unreadable. Among the remaining seven Awakeners, five had condensed crystal cores, their abilities still unknown. He wasn''t in a rush to act. Instead, he decided to "play" with them for a while.

    Meanwhile, the survivors'' nerves were fraying, and their emotions were nearing a breaking point.

    "What are we supposed to do without food?"

    "Lily, you owe me a chocolate bar from yesterday! Give it back now!"

    "Marcus, we should head back to Genesis Biotech HQ! Or¡­ or maybe request a supply drop from them!"

    "¡­"

    The crowd descended into chaos, their voices overlapping in a cacophony of panic and desperation.

    Marcus raised a hand, signaling for silence. Once the noise died down, he nodded and spoke in a calm, measured tone: "I''ll¡­ consider it."

    But inside, his mind was a storm of anxiety and unease.

    He knew the truth: losing this much food and five Awakeners was a disaster. If Genesis Biotech HQ found out, they wouldn''t just reprimand him¡ªthey''d likely send him straight to the labs as a test subject for live experiments.

    No. That couldn''t happen.

    Marcus''s expression darkened further. He had to find the "monster" and recover the stolen supplies before HQ caught wind of this mess.

    ...

 Chapter 27 - 27: Filthyâ€¦

    Seven Awakeners gathered in the dimly lit room, their faces barely illuminated by the faint glow of a single lamp. The atmosphere was heavy, the tension palpable.

    Marcus was the first to speak, his voice low and resolute.

    "We can''t report this to the company. We have to recover the supplies ourselves."

    The other six nodded in agreement. No one objected.

    They all understood the stakes. If the higher-ups at Genesis Biotech found out about this blunder, the consequences would be catastrophic.

    But one of the younger men frowned, his voice tinged with hesitation. "Marcus, but we don''t even have a single lead. How are we supposed to find them?"

    "There will be clues," Marcus replied, his eyes glinting coldly in the shadows. His tone carried an unshakable confidence. "Stealing that much material without leaving a trace? Impossible. And I''m certain that ''creature'' hasn''t left this mall yet."

    "What about the survivors?" Billy asked, his brows furrowed, his voice laced with frustration. "They''re scared out of their minds. How can we expect them to help us track down a monster? There''s no way they''ll agree to this."

    Marcus''s expression darkened instantly, his tone as cold and sharp as ice. "They don''t have to agree. They''ll do it whether they like it or not. This company isn''t a charity. We saved them so they could help us move supplies, not so we could babysit a bunch of useless freeloaders. In this world, only those who prove their worth deserve to survive."

    The room fell silent. The other six said nothing, but their eyes betrayed their agreement.

    Marcus''s meaning was clear¡ªif it came down to it, they''d use the survivors as bait to recover the supplies. No matter the cost.

    After all, this wasn''t just any ordinary stash. These were resources worth billions. In a world like this, a few human lives were insignificant in comparison.

    ...

    When the meeting ended, Marcus returned to the survivors, his face as stern as ever.

    Standing in the center of the group, he spoke in a deep, commanding voice. "Listen up, everyone. We''ve made a decision. The supplies are missing, and we can''t just sit around and do nothing. In times like these, we need to work together to get them back."

    The crowd fell silent, stunned by his words.

    "Go look for the supplies?" someone muttered, disbelief evident in their tone.

    "Is this a joke?" another person shouted. "It''s pitch black out there, and there might still be monsters in the mall! If you want to go, fine, but don''t expect us to!"

    "Exactly! Five Awakeners were killed! What chance do we have as regular people? We''d just be walking to our deaths!"

    "Dealing with monsters is your job! We don''t have any powers¡ªwhy should we risk our lives for this?"

    The group erupted into chaos, voices overlapping in a cacophony of fear and defiance. Every face was etched with terror and resistance.

    Marcus''s expression grew darker with every passing second, his anger simmering just beneath the surface.

    Finally, he raised his hand and shouted, his voice booming like thunder. "Enough! You''re going, whether you like it or not! I''m not obligated to protect any of you. If you think you can just sit back and do nothing, then I''ll throw you out of the mall right now!"

    His words hit the crowd like a sledgehammer, silencing them instantly.

    No one dared to speak. The oppressive aura radiating from Marcus was suffocating, a stark reminder of the power and authority Awakeners held in this post-apocalyptic world.

    Still, a few people began to waver.

    "To be fair, we wouldn''t have survived this long without the supplies from the warehouse. It''s only right that we help look for them."

    "Yeah, there''s so many of us. What''s there to be scared of?"

    "Besides, that monster might just have some weird abilities. It doesn''t mean it''s unbeatable."

    "True. Every ability has a weakness."

    The murmurs of doubt slowly shifted into reluctant agreement. Some of the survivors were starting to change their minds.

    Seeing this, Marcus seized the moment. His voice dropped lower, carrying a hint of temptation. "Listen carefully. I, Marcus, promise you this: anyone who finds the supplies or provides useful information will be rewarded with enough food to last an entire year."

    "A year''s worth of food?!"

    The announcement hit the crowd like a bomb.

    In this world, food was more valuable than gold. Even when they had access to the warehouse, their daily rations were strictly limited¡ªjust enough to stave off hunger. A year''s worth of food was an unimaginable luxury.

    The eyes of several burly men lit up with determination, as if they''d just been injected with adrenaline.

    "Let''s go! I want to see what this so-called monster really is!"

    "Exactly! There''s so many of us¡ªwhat''s there to be afraid of?"

    "Whatever it is, it''s probably just good at sneaking around and ambushing people!"

    The crowd''s mood began to shift, their fear gradually replaced by a growing sense of defiance. More and more people started to respond, their voices rising in agreement.

    Some turned on flashlights, while others used their phones to light the way. Beams of light crisscrossed the darkness, pushing back the oppressive shadows that surrounded them.

    In small groups of three or five, the survivors began to spread out, searching every corner of the supermarket.

    But in the shadows, away from the flickering lights and the growing commotion, Ethan stood silently, his cold gaze fixed on the scene before him. His lips curled into a faint, almost imperceptible smile.

    "Interesting," he murmured to himself, before quietly retreating into the depths of the darkness, his figure melting away like a shadow swallowed by the void.

    ...

    The shopping mall was enormous.

    In its prime, it could accommodate tens of thousands of customers. But now, with only two hundred survivors scattered throughout its vast halls, the space felt eerily empty and desolate.

    The survivors moved in small groups, their flashlight beams flickering like fragile fireflies in the dark, always on the verge of being consumed by the surrounding blackness.

    As time passed, the groups drifted further and further apart.

    Some began to slack off, slipping into corners to pretend they were searching. Others gave up entirely, curling up in hidden spots, hoping to avoid the dangerous task altogether. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But Ethan''s attention wasn''t on these ordinary survivors.

    His gaze was locked firmly on the seven Awakeners.

    To him, the regular humans were of no interest¡ªthey were weak, their "flavor" unappealing, not worth his time.

    The Awakeners, however, were different. They moved cautiously, staying close together, never letting their guard down or straying too far from one another.

    "Marcus, I feel like¡­ someone''s following us," one of the female Awakeners suddenly said, stopping in her tracks. Her brows furrowed as she glanced over her shoulder, her voice low and uneasy.

    She instinctively looked back, but all she saw was an expanse of impenetrable darkness. Nothing moved.

    Marcus shot her a glance, his tone calm but edged with impatience. "Don''t scare yourself. You''re just too tense."

    "Yeah, Marcus is right," Billy chimed in, trying to lighten the mood. "I''ve felt the same way walking alone at night before¡ªlike someone''s watching me. It''s just your mind playing tricks on you. The more you think about it, the worse it gets. Just stop thinking about it, and you''ll be fine."

    "Really?" The girl''s voice still carried a hint of doubt, but she didn''t press the issue further.

    The group continued their search, moving methodically from the first-floor lobby to the third floor. Their footsteps echoed through the cavernous mall, the sound unnervingly loud in the oppressive silence.

    Despite combing through nearly every corner, they found nothing.

    "Damn it!" Marcus muttered, standing by the railing on the third floor. His brows were deeply furrowed, his expression a mix of frustration and confusion. He leaned over the edge, scanning the open space below. From his vantage point, he could see the survivors scattered across the various floors, their flashlight beams darting through the darkness like restless fireflies.

    The search continued, but so far, there had been no reports of injuries or casualties.

    "Could it be¡­ that the monster really left already?" Billy asked, standing beside Marcus. His tone was hesitant, as if he didn''t fully believe his own words. "Think about it¡ªit stole all those supplies and killed five of us. Why would it stick around and risk getting caught?"

    "Maybe," Marcus replied, though his frown deepened. Something about the situation didn''t sit right with him.

    Hearing this, the female Awakener let out a long sigh of relief, her tightly wound nerves finally beginning to relax.

    She raised her hand, clutching her stomach with an embarrassed expression. "I¡­ I can''t hold it anymore. I''ve been too scared to go to the bathroom, but now I really can''t wait. I need to go."

    Marcus nodded but still looked uneasy. "Grace, go with Ella. The two of you can watch each other''s backs."

    "What?" Grace threw up her hands in exasperation. "She needs someone to go with her just to use the bathroom? Seriously?"

    "Stop complaining and go," Marcus ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Grace sighed, clearly annoyed, but followed Ella anyway.

    The two turned a corner and entered a deserted hallway.

    They didn''t head for the restroom¡ªsuch formalities had long since disappeared in this post-apocalyptic world. Finding a hidden spot to relieve oneself was the new normal.

    The hallway was even darker than the rest of the mall, the kind of darkness where you couldn''t see your hand in front of your face. But as Awakeners, their enhanced vision allowed them to make out their surroundings, even in such poor lighting.

    "Hurry up!" Grace said impatiently, standing with her back to Ella. Her tone was sharp, tinged with irritation.

    "I know, I know," Ella replied, walking over to a wall. She unfastened her pants and was just about to squat down when¡ª

    A sudden, overwhelming sense of dread washed over her.

    It was a feeling she couldn''t put into words, a primal instinct screaming at her, as if an invisible force had wrapped itself around her, suffocating her.

    As an Awakener, her senses were far sharper than those of ordinary people. And right now, every fiber of her being was screaming the same thing: Danger.

    Extreme danger.

    "Filthy¡­"

    A low, chilling voice emerged from the darkness, like the whisper of a demon crawling out of the depths of hell. It carried a mocking, icy tone that sent shivers down her spine.

    Ella''s head snapped up, her pupils contracting sharply.

    From the shadows, a figure slowly emerged. His face was deathly pale, almost ghostlike, his eyes cold and detached. His lips curled into a faint, mocking smile, as if silently condemning her actions¡ªHow could you stoop so low as to relieve yourself here?

    "You¡­" Ella''s voice trembled, her body frozen in place. Instinctively, her hand began to rise, ready to activate her Awakener ability.

    But she was too slow.

    A flash of cold light streaked through the air.

    The blade of a knife pierced her temple with surgical precision.

    ...

 Chapter 28 - 28: Could an ability like that really exist?

    The woman''s body went rigid, her eyes wide open in terror. The horror and fear she felt in her final moments were frozen on her face. Her pupils slowly dilated as her lifeless body collapsed to the ground.

    "Ella!"

    In the darkness, Grace spun around sharply, just in time to see a shadowy figure pulling a dagger out of Ella''s skull.

    Her heart sank like a stone, her pupils constricting as fear and rage surged through her.

    The monster was here!

    Grace''s body tensed instantly, and the air around her grew icy cold.

    Her awakening ability was frost-based. Clenching her fists, she summoned freezing energy that coalesced into two razor-sharp ice spikes, extending from her palms.

    Without hesitation, she launched herself forward like a bolt of lightning, charging straight at Ethan.

    Her speed was astonishing, like a predator pouncing on its prey. The ice spikes sliced through the air with a sharp, piercing sound, their destructive force surpassing even that of bullets.

    But Ethan had no intention of meeting her head-on. At the last moment, his figure flickered and darted backward, melting seamlessly into the wall and vanishing without a trace.

    "What?!"

    Grace skidded to a halt, her eyes scanning the area frantically for any sign of him. But all she saw was the cold, unyielding wall¡ªcompletely empty.

    Where did he go?

    In that brief moment of hesitation, a dagger suddenly shot out from the wall, aimed directly at her head.

    The dagger moved with impossible speed, giving her no time to react.

    Instinctively, Grace tried to dodge, but it was too late. The blade pierced her skull with precision, driving straight through her head and extracting her crystal core in one swift motion.

    Her body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. The ice spikes in her hands shattered into countless shards, scattering across the floor.

    It all happened so fast¡ªso fast it felt like a nightmare.

    "Ella! Grace! What happened?!"

    At the entrance to the corridor, Marcus''s voice rang out suddenly. He and the others had sensed something was wrong and rushed over.

    But when they arrived, the sight before them froze them in their tracks.

    Two bodies lay on the ground. Ella and Grace''s faces were twisted in terror, their heads intact, but their crystal cores had been taken.

    The way they died was identical to the five victims before them.

    A suffocating sense of dread settled over the group, an invisible pressure filling the air.

    Two more were dead¡­

    "Where''s the monster? Where is it?!"

    The remaining five scanned their surroundings nervously, their eyes filled with tension and fear. They gripped their weapons tightly, terrified that they might be next.

    But the darkness around them had returned to an eerie stillness, as if nothing had happened. If not for the bodies at their feet, they might have thought it was all just an illusion.

    "It''s still here," Marcus said in a low voice, his tone laced with a chilling certainty. "It never left."

    Billy''s eyes were bloodshot, his chest heaving as his emotions teetered on the edge of collapse. Clenching his fists, he roared into the darkness, "Monster! Get the hell out here! Hiding in the shadows¡ªwhat kind of coward are you? Come out and fight me one-on-one!"

    His voice echoed down the corridor, but the only response was an oppressive silence.

    "Billy, calm down!" Marcus barked, his voice firm. "Shouting won''t help. We need to figure out how it''s killing people."

    "Marcus, did you notice something?" asked one of the remaining women, the only female Awakener left in the group.

    Marcus nodded, his expression grim. "I did. Look at where Grace fell. It''s strange¡ªshe was facing the wall. That means, before she died, she was attacking it."

    "Attacking the wall?"

    The group exchanged uneasy glances, and a bold theory began to take shape in their minds. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Could it be¡­ the monster is hiding in the walls?"

    "No, it''s not hiding in the walls," Marcus said, shaking his head, his voice heavy. "It can move through objects¡ªwalls, floors¡­ even people."

    The others'' faces grew even paler at his words.

    If that was true, the monster''s ability was far more terrifying than they had imagined

    "Could an ability like that really exist?"

    "It absolutely does." Marcus''s voice was low and steady, carrying an air of certainty. "And the fact that it can move large amounts of supplies in such a short time proves it. Combine that with its behavior, and it''s clear¡ªit has some kind of spatial manipulation ability. It might have even awakened Absolute Domain."

    "What? Absolute Domain?" The four of them practically shouted in unison, their faces frozen in shock.

    After the apocalypse began, Genesis Biotech had captured countless zombies and mutated beasts to use as research subjects. Scientists discovered that a rare few of these creatures could awaken strange, terrifying abilities. Among them, the most feared was Absolute Domain.

    Creatures with this ability could appear and disappear at will, killing without leaving a trace. Genesis researchers classified these zombies as Phantom Infected.

    "Are you saying we''re dealing with a Phantom Infected?" Billy''s voice trembled slightly, his eyes betraying a fear he couldn''t hide.

    "That''s right." Marcus nodded grimly. "And it''s obvious this zombie doesn''t just have Absolute Domain¡ªit''s also highly intelligent. It''s a master of stealth and evasion, and its lethality is off the charts. If we don''t take it out before it evolves into a ''Zombie King,'' the consequences will be catastrophic."

    The others'' faces grew even paler. A chill seemed to creep up their spines, freezing them in place.

    For a moment, no one spoke. The weight of Marcus''s words pressed down on them like a suffocating fog.

    Then Billy, as if grasping at straws, tried to reassure the group. "But hey, we don''t need to panic too much. Didn''t the researchers say that zombies with Absolute Domain usually have weak physical bodies? That''s their Achilles'' heel."

    "Well, that''s¡­ something, I guess," someone muttered, their voice tinged with forced optimism. "No wonder it doesn''t fight us head-on. It''s only brave enough to attack from the shadows."

    The group let out a collective sigh of relief, though the tension in the air remained thick.

    Billy nodded, his tone growing more serious. "The real question now is¡ªhow do we find it?"

    "Exactly." Marcus fell silent for a moment, deep in thought, before speaking again. "With our current strength, if that zombie doesn''t show itself, we might never find it. But¡­" He paused, his eyes narrowing with determination. "Maybe we can outsmart it. No matter how clever a monster is, it can''t outthink humans."

    Humanity had survived on Earth for millions of years, not because of brute strength, but because of its intelligence. Even the most cunning prey could be lured into a trap.

    Marcus''s suggestion lit a spark of hope in the group.

    They quickly huddled together, brainstorming a plan to draw the zombie out.

    "We could have someone pretend to get separated from the group, act as bait, and lure the zombie into the open. Once it shows itself, the rest of us can ambush it and take it down for good," Marcus proposed.

    "But being the bait is way too dangerous. We''d need someone strong enough to handle it," one of them pointed out, voicing the obvious concern.

    Without hesitation, Marcus said, "I''ll do it. I''ll head to the first-floor lobby while the rest of you stay on the third floor. The view from up there is clear¡ªyou''ll be able to spot it the moment it appears and attack immediately."

    "And remember, zombies with Absolute Domain have weak physical bodies. Get in close and take it down fast. Don''t let it escape again."

    "Marcus, it''s too risky for you to go alone!" A tall, muscular man frowned. "Let me go with you. If the zombie sees two people, it''ll still attack."

    Marcus considered this for a moment, then nodded. "Alright. Kevin, you''ll come with me to the first floor. Billy, you stay on the third floor with the others. Whatever happens, don''t split up."

    "Got it, Marcus!" Billy thumped his chest, his voice filled with a simmering anger. "This time, we''re taking it down for good! That thing''s been toying with us for too long. Seven of our teammates are dead because of it. Tonight, it''s payback time!"

    The group''s morale surged as they quickly moved to carry out the plan.

    But what they didn''t know was that Ethan was hiding just next door, less than seventy feet away.

    Thanks to his heightened zombie senses, he had heard every word of their plan, clear as day.

    "Well, well¡­ plotting out loud? How considerate of them," Ethan muttered, a cold smirk curling at the corner of his lips. In a flash, his figure disappeared from the room and reappeared in the hallway¡ªthe very spot the group had just left.

    Standing in the shadows, his icy gaze pierced through the darkness. He whispered to himself, his tone dripping with disdain, "These humans¡­ they''ve got some brains. But that''s about it."

    ¡­

 Chapter 29 - 29: Whatâ€™s so dangerous about the first floor?

    At this point, only five Awakeners remained in the group. Three of them had already formed crystal cores, making them formidable opponents, while the other two were still at the Neurocore stage. Though they hadn''t reached their peak, their physical strength far surpassed that of ordinary humans.

    Even so, for Ethan, taking them head-on wouldn''t be much of a challenge.

    Down on the first floor, Marcus and the towering Kevin had just arrived in the lobby. A few survivors immediately rushed over to them, their faces filled with anxiety and unease.

    "Marcus, we''ve searched the entire mall, but there''s still no sign of that monster!" one of the survivors complained, frustration evident in his voice.

    Marcus glanced at them, his tone laced with irritation. "Of course, you couldn''t find it. That thing''s way too cunning." He couldn''t help but feel annoyed. The monster seemed to target only Awakeners, leaving the ordinary survivors completely unharmed¡ªnot even brushing close to danger.

    "Huh?" The survivors exchanged confused looks, clearly not understanding what Marcus meant.

    "Don''t worry. We''ll deal with it soon enough," Marcus said firmly, trying to reassure them.

    Meanwhile, on the third floor, Billy stood by the railing with two other Awakeners¡ªa man and a woman. Their eyes were locked on the lobby below, scanning for any sign of movement, afraid to miss even the smallest clue.

    "Stay sharp. If Marcus and Kevin get attacked, we need to move in immediately," Billy said in a low voice.

    "Got it," the other two replied in unison, their expressions tense.

    What they didn''t realize was that Ethan had already emerged from the shadows of the corridor, silently approaching them from behind.

    The female Awakener, with her sharp instincts, suddenly felt a strange unease, as if something¡ªor someone¡ªwas watching her. She spun around abruptly, her gaze locking onto a tall, slender figure.

    Standing there was a young man, impeccably dressed. His face was strikingly handsome, with sharp, chiseled features that seemed almost too perfect to be real. There was an undeniable allure about him, one that was impossible to ignore.

    The girl froze for a moment, then let out a long breath and patted her chest. "Phew¡ªyou scared me! I thought you were the monster."

    "Monster?" Ethan chuckled softly, a faint trace of mockery in his tone. "What monster?"

    Hearing the commotion, Billy and the other man turned around as well. They instinctively assumed Ethan was just another survivor.

    "Not bad, kid. You actually made it all the way up to the third floor," Billy said, frowning slightly, his tone carrying a hint of impatience.

    "Had nothing better to do, so I figured I''d take a look around," Ethan replied casually, stepping forward to stand beside them at the railing. His gaze drifted lazily down to the lobby below.

    Standing this close, the female Awakener caught a faint scent of laundry detergent coming from him. She couldn''t help but glance at Ethan again, her eyes lingering on his sharp profile.

    That face¡ªit was perfect, like it had stepped straight out of a Hollywood movie.

    Her heartbeat quickened, skipping a beat before she could stop herself. If it weren''t for the tense situation they were in, she might have found herself completely lost in the moment.

    "There really is a monster in this mall," she said instinctively. "You should stick with us. The first floor might be dangerous."

    "What''s so dangerous about the first floor?" Ethan asked, his tone light and teasing.

    Billy, already short-tempered, grew more irritated at the question. "Why are you asking so many damn questions? Stop distracting us and let us do our job!"

    Ethan''s lips curled into a faint smirk, his voice tinged with amusement. "Then why don''t you think the third floor is more dangerous?"

    Billy froze, his brow furrowing. Something about Ethan''s words felt off, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it.

    The female Awakener, however, suddenly remembered something. She replayed the moment Ethan had approached them in her mind. In the dimly lit mall, it was nearly impossible for an ordinary survivor to navigate without a flashlight or phone for light. Yet Ethan hadn''t used anything¡ªhe''d moved with ease, as if the darkness didn''t bother him at all. He''d even found the railing without hesitation.

    And then there was his movement. His footsteps had been so light, so silent, that she hadn''t even noticed him until he was right behind her. It was as if he didn''t weigh anything at all.

    A chill ran down her spine, the cold dread creeping up from her back to the top of her head. Sweat beaded on her forehead and slid down her face.

    She finally realized the horrifying truth: the person standing next to her wasn''t human.

    "It''s him! Attack now!" she screamed, her voice sharp with panic.

    Billy reacted instantly, lunging at Ethan with the speed and force of a predator. His hand shot out like a steel claw, aiming to grab Ethan and pin him down.

    But Ethan moved like a phantom, effortlessly stepping back and dodging Billy''s attack. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Think you can run? Die, you bastard!" Billy roared, charging after him. His muscles bulged grotesquely, swelling to the size of boulders as his uniform stretched to its limit. With a thunderous roar, he threw a punch, putting every ounce of his strength into the blow. He was determined to crush Ethan completely.

    Ethan stood his ground, a flicker of interest flashing in his eyes. He''d been meaning to test his physical limits. The last time he''d fought someone¡ªAlex¡ªhe''d killed him with a single punch. This time, he decided to hold back, using only half his strength.

    Ethan raised his fist, meeting Billy''s attack head-on.

    "Boom!"

    The moment their fists collided, a deafening explosion echoed through the mall. The sheer force of the impact sent a shockwave rippling outward like a hurricane, shaking the third-floor railing violently. The metal groaned under the strain, screeching with a sharp, grating sound.

    "Crack!"

    A sickening snap followed. Billy''s eyes widened as a searing pain shot through his arm. He looked down in horror to see his entire arm shattered, the bone pulverized into fragments. It hung limply at his side, twisted into an unnatural angle.

    "What the hell¡­ How is he this strong?!"

    Billy gritted his teeth, cold sweat pouring down his face like rain. Staggering backward, he clutched his mangled arm with his remaining hand, his eyes filled with terror and disbelief.

    It finally dawned on him¡ªthis man''s strength was far beyond anything they had anticipated. He wasn''t anything like the scientists had described: "A zombie with Absolute Domain but a frail body."

    That punch¡­ Billy had thrown everything he had into it. It was a blow powerful enough to crush an armored vehicle into scrap metal. Yet Ethan had brushed it off effortlessly, countering with enough force to obliterate his arm.

    A wave of despair crashed over Billy, drowning him in its suffocating depths. It was like staring into the maw of an unstoppable predator.

    "Damn it! Which idiot scientist created this freak? If I get another life, I swear I''ll hunt them down and kill them myself!"

    That was Billy''s final coherent thought.

    But he didn''t even have time to dwell on it. As he staggered in pain, Ethan moved. His figure blurred, a streak of black lightning slicing through the air as he closed the distance to Billy''s two teammates.

    "Slash!"

    Two arcs of crimson light flashed in the darkness. The sound of flesh being pierced echoed, sharp and chilling. The two Awakeners, still stuck in the Neurocore stage, didn''t even have time to react. Ethan''s strikes were precise, clean, and merciless¡ªboth of their throats were pierced in an instant.

    Their bodies froze, collapsing to the ground like puppets with their strings cut. Their lifeless eyes remained wide open, frozen in an expression of pure terror.

    The entire encounter lasted mere seconds. In that brief span of time, Billy and his teammates were utterly annihilated.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the first floor¡­

    Marcus was speaking with a group of survivors, trying to calm their nerves.

    But then, a muffled thud echoed from the third floor. The sound was followed by the violent rattling of the railings above, accompanied by the sharp screech of twisting metal.

    "Something''s wrong!" Marcus''s expression darkened instantly. He snapped his head upward, trying to spot Billy and the others.

    But all he saw was darkness. The third floor was pitch black, shrouded in an eerie silence.

    "Damn it!" he cursed under his breath, a sinking feeling settling in his chest.

    The tall man standing beside him, Kevin, also sensed that something was off. His voice was urgent. "Marcus, Billy and the others must''ve been attacked! We need to get up there now!"

    "Wait!" Marcus raised a hand, stopping him. His brows furrowed, his expression a mix of hesitation and caution.

    A thought raced through his mind¡ªThey might''ve completely underestimated the monster''s strength.

    Billy was the second strongest in their group, a powerhouse Awakener with immense physical strength. There was no way he could''ve been taken down so easily. And with two teammates by his side, even if they couldn''t win, they should''ve been able to hold their ground for a while.

    But after that loud crash, there had been nothing. No sounds of fighting, no cries for help. Just silence. It was as if the three of them had vanished from existence.

    "This isn''t right¡­" Marcus''s pupils contracted slightly, a deep sense of unease creeping over him. His instincts screamed that something was watching them, lurking in the shadows like a predator waiting to strike.

    "Marcus! What are you waiting for? Are you seriously not going to help Billy?!" Kevin''s voice was filled with frustration and disbelief.

    Marcus took a deep breath, his tone low and steady. "It''s already¡­ too late."

    "What?!" Kevin froze, his face a mix of shock and anger. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.

    But Marcus''s gut told him the truth. The fight on the third floor was over¡ªand it had ended swiftly and brutally. If they rushed up now, they''d only meet the same fate.

    Around them, the survivors began to sense the shift in atmosphere. They exchanged uneasy glances, fear creeping into their expressions.

    "What''s going on? Why is it so quiet up there?" one of the survivors whispered nervously.

    "I don''t know¡­ but I''ve got a really bad feeling about this," another muttered.

    The mall was plunged into darkness, the power long since cut. The only light came from the survivors'' flashlights, their beams flickering as they swept across the shadows. The oppressive blackness seemed to press in from all sides, hiding dangers that felt all too close.

    Suddenly, one of the survivors¡ªa burly man¡ªfelt something cold and wet drip onto the back of his neck.

    "Huh? What the hell?" He instinctively reached up, touching the spot. His fingers came away sticky and damp, with a faint metallic smell clinging to them.

    Frowning, he raised his flashlight to examine his hand. The moment the beam illuminated his palm, his face turned ghostly pale.

    "B-blood¡­ It''s blood!"

    ...

 Chapter 30 - 30: Dinner is served

    The sudden, piercing scream sent a chill through everyone''s hearts, making them freeze in place before instinctively turning toward the source. What they saw made their blood run cold¡ªa pool of crimson blood spreading slowly across the floor beneath the feet of a burly man.

    But what truly sent shivers down their spines was the realization that the blood wasn''t his. It was dripping from the third floor above.

    "What¡­ what the hell is going on?" someone stammered, their voice trembling with fear.

    Flashlights immediately swung upward, their beams slicing through the oppressive darkness, desperate to uncover the truth hidden above.

    In the faint light, they could just barely make out a shadowy figure near the third-floor railing. But before anyone could get a clear look, the figure dissipated like smoke blown away by the wind, vanishing without a trace.

    "G-ghosts!" someone screamed, their voice shaking with terror.

    "I saw it! It was right there! But then¡­ it just disappeared!" another person blurted out, their words tumbling over each other in panic.

    "But¡­ where did it go?" murmurs spread through the group, their voices laced with dread and unease.

    The darkness around them seemed to grow heavier, suffocating, as if it were alive and pressing down on them.

    The beams of their flashlights darted frantically in every direction, searching for any sign of the figure. But no matter how hard they tried, the eerie shadow didn''t reappear.

    Marcus''s expression darkened, his face grim and tense. His sharp gaze swept across the room as he spoke in a low, steady voice: "It''s already here. It''s come down."

    "W-what?!" someone gasped, their fear spreading like wildfire through the group.

    The survivors began to glance around nervously, their nerves stretched to the breaking point, ready to snap at any moment.

    But Marcus knew better than anyone else just how close the danger truly was.

    As a psychic Awakener, his heightened senses allowed him to perceive things others couldn''t. That suffocating, predatory pressure he''d felt moments ago¡ªit had come from that thing. And now, he could feel it clearly. The creature''s target wasn''t just anyone.

    It was him.

    Suddenly, an unnatural, chilling presence surged from the shadows.

    Without a sound, Ethan appeared on the first floor, as if he''d stepped out of thin air. One moment, the space was empty; the next, he was simply there. He didn''t bother hiding anymore. Instead, he stood openly before the group, his presence as undeniable as it was terrifying.

    The sound of gasps and screams erupted like an explosion.

    The survivors scattered in every direction, their panic driving them to flee as fast as they could. Some tripped and fell in their haste, but even then, they scrambled to their feet, crawling and stumbling to get away. They didn''t care how they looked¡ªanything to put as much distance as possible between themselves and Ethan.

    In mere moments, a wide, empty circle formed around him. No one dared to come within even a few feet of where he stood.

    But as much as they feared him, they couldn''t help but be struck by his appearance.

    Ethan''s face was unnervingly handsome, almost otherworldly. His features were sharp and clean, his expression cold and detached. He looked nothing like the grotesque monster they''d imagined. And that contrast only made him more unsettling, as if he were something far beyond human comprehension.

    Marcus and the burly man, however, didn''t move.

    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to. It was that they couldn''t. It felt as though an invisible force had pinned them in place, their breaths shallow and cautious. The oppressive feeling of being watched by a predator was suffocating. They both knew that any sudden movement could trigger a fatal response.

    It was like encountering a bear in the wild. Running would only provoke it. The only chance of survival was to stay still and hope it lost interest.

    But Ethan wasn''t a bear.

    "Marcus, we can''t just stand here and wait to die! If we''re going down, let''s at least fight!" the burly man whispered, his voice low but tinged with desperation and a hint of madness.

    Marcus shook his head, his eyes never leaving Ethan. "If he''s showing himself so openly, it means he''s confident. He knows we''re no match for him. If there''s even the slightest chance, I''ll hold him off. You run."

    The man hesitated, his jaw tightening. After a moment, he gave a reluctant nod. "¡­Alright."

    Marcus closed his eyes and took a deep breath, steadying himself. There was no turning back now. He focused his mind, summoning his psychic abilities.

    The air around him seemed to thicken, growing heavy with tension. His mental energy surged outward like a storm of invisible needles, all aimed directly at Ethan.

    This was no ordinary power.

    For most people, even a glancing hit from Marcus''s psychic attack would leave them dazed or unconscious. A full-force strike could render someone comatose¡ªor worse.

    But Ethan didn''t flinch. Instead, he smiled faintly, his lips curling into a chilling grin. His eyes glowed faintly red, a sinister light flickering in their depths.

    "Interesting¡­" Ethan murmured, his voice laced with amusement.

    The next moment, Ethan''s Absolute Domain unfolded.

    It was part of his power¡ªDomain of the Dead¡ªa force that spread out like an unstoppable tide, completely nullifying Marcus''s psychic attack.

    Marcus felt as though his mental energy had slammed into an invisible wall. The backlash hit him like a hammer, sending a sharp, splitting pain through his head. His vision blurred, and for a moment, everything went black. He nearly collapsed.

    Clenching his teeth, he bit down hard on his tongue, the sharp pain jolting him back to consciousness.

    "Now! Attack! I can''t hold him off for long!" he growled through gritted teeth.

    The burly man hesitated, his gaze fixed on Ethan. In his mind''s eye, it was as if he were staring into an endless sea of blood.

    He knew that stepping into that domain meant certain death.

    "My psychic power is still holding for now! Attack, or we''ll lose even this slim chance!" Marcus''s voice was low and urgent, carrying a tone of unyielding determination.

    The man took a deep breath, his resolve hardening.

    There was no way out now. Even if the path ahead led straight to hell, he had no choice but to charge forward.

    "Alright!" he barked, his voice filled with grim determination.

    His body tensed, muscles coiling like a drawn bow. His skin began to harden, taking on a rough, stone-like texture that gleamed faintly under the dim light.

    This was his awakened ability¡ªSteel Skin, granting him extraordinary defense.

    In the next instant, he launched himself at Ethan like a cannonball, his heavy footsteps pounding against the floor with a resounding thud. Each step seemed to crack the ground beneath him. His fist clenched tightly, muscles bulging as he swung a devastating punch straight at Ethan''s face.

    But the moment he stepped into the Domain of the Dead, his momentum faltered. His movements slowed as if he were wading through thick, invisible mud.

    Each step became a grueling effort, as though he were carrying an unbearable weight on his back.

    He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to push forward despite the crushing pressure.

    "RAAAH!" he roared, throwing a powerful punch aimed directly at Ethan''s chest.

    Ethan moved with effortless grace, tilting his body just enough to let the punch sail past him. His movements were fluid, almost elegant, as if he were toying with his opponent.

    At the same time, Ethan''s hand shot out, his fingers curling like talons as they reached for the man''s head.

    "Damn it!" The man''s heart sank as Marcus''s earlier warning echoed in his mind¡ªthis guy can bypass your defenses and attack your insides directly!

    He twisted his body desperately, narrowly avoiding Ethan''s grasp. But the oppressive force of the domain made his movements sluggish and clumsy. He stumbled, nearly losing his balance, and barely managed to steady himself. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead.

    "That was too close¡­" he muttered, his chest heaving as his heart pounded like a drum.

    In just one exchange, he had felt the icy grip of death looming over him. The adrenaline coursing through his veins was overwhelming, but it couldn''t mask the growing sense of helplessness.

    As he tried to regain his footing, his body suddenly felt even heavier. His limbs stiffened, and it became nearly impossible to move.

    The pressure within the Domain of the Dead had intensified, locking him down even further. Raising his arm felt like trying to lift a mountain.

    "What''s happening?" he gasped, his voice tinged with panic. He turned his head, searching for answers.

    What he saw made his blood run cold¡ªMarcus was gone.

    The spot where Marcus had been standing was now empty.

    "He ran¡­" The man''s heart sank like a stone.

    Marcus hadn''t continued his psychic assault. Instead, he had used the momentary distraction to turn and sprint toward the mall''s entrance. His figure disappeared into the shadows, his retreat frantic and unhesitating.

    "Your leader abandoned you," Ethan said, his voice low and icy, with a mocking edge that cut deep. The words echoed in the man''s ears like a death knell.

    The man froze, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    He couldn''t comprehend it. Marcus, who had just sworn to hold Ethan off and buy him time to escape, had turned tail and left him behind as bait.

    "What a liar¡­" the man muttered, his voice trembling with a mix of anger and despair.

    He thought back to how Marcus usually acted¡ªthe dependable leader who always seemed to have everything under control, the one who was the first to step up in moments of crisis.

    But now, he finally understood. When true danger struck, Marcus''s carefully crafted facade crumbled completely.

    Meanwhile, Marcus had already reached the mall''s main entrance.

    His movements were frantic, his hands trembling as he fumbled with the chains binding the steel barricade in place.

    He muttered under his breath, over and over, like a mantra: "Screw brotherhood! Screw loyalty! This is the apocalypse¡ªsurvival is all that matters!"

    With a final, desperate tug, he unfastened the last chain and shoved the heavy steel plate aside.

    "Boom¡ª"

    The barricade fell with a deafening crash, kicking up a cloud of dust. The mall''s entrance was finally open.

    A gust of cold night air rushed in, sharp and biting, jolting him awake.

    The faint light of dawn was beginning to creep over the horizon, painting the sky with pale streaks of gray. The first hints of morning were visible, fragile but undeniable.

    The dim light illuminated the scene outside the door. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But as Marcus and the other survivors stood at the threshold, their steps faltered.

    No one cheered. No one rushed forward. Instead, an oppressive silence fell over them.

    Outside, an endless horde of zombies stretched as far as the eye could see, packed so tightly together that they seemed like a single, writhing mass. Thousands of hollow, lifeless eyes stared back at them, unblinking.

    At the forefront of the horde stood several figures that radiated an overwhelming sense of dread¡ªspecial infected.

    There was the Bulldozer, a hulking monstrosity with muscles like steel cables, its massive frame exuding raw, destructive power. Beside it stood Laura, a lithe, predatory figure with razor-sharp claws and an unsettlingly human-like grace. And then there was the one they called The PhD, a grotesque, twisted figure whose very presence seemed to ooze malice and intellect.

    These special infected didn''t move. They didn''t snarl or growl. They simply stood there, silent and still, like a forest of deathly statues.

    Their silence was far more unnerving than any roar or scream could have been.

    They were waiting. Waiting for something.

    Marcus''s face turned ashen. His lips quivered, but no sound came out. His mind raced, but there was no plan, no escape. Only the crushing realization that he had just opened the door to hell itself.

    And then, from behind him, a voice broke the silence. Low, chilling, and dripping with malice, it sounded like a whisper from the depths of the abyss.

    "Dinner is served."

    ¡­

 Chapter 31 - 31: Operation King Hunt will begin soonâ€¦

    The sound was like the call of death itself, chilling everyone to the bone and extinguishing any flicker of hope in their hearts.

    Ahead, a horde of terrifying zombies seemed to awaken, letting out ferocious snarls as their bloodshot eyes gleamed with a ravenous hunger.

    Among them, Bulldozer stood out, his expression disturbingly ecstatic.

    "Boss really outdid himself today¡ªan all-you-can-eat buffet with over 200 dishes on the menu..."

    "ROAR¡ª"

    With a guttural howl, Bulldozer charged forward, leading his gang as they barreled into the crowd like a wrecking ball.

    Screams and cries of despair erupted as people scattered in every direction, desperate to escape. But the zombies were relentless, tackling them one by one, pinning them to the ground, and tearing into their flesh.

    The scene descended into utter chaos.

    The moment the doors were opened, humanity had already stepped into the abyss.

    Marcus felt a wave of despair crash over him.

    He was completely drained, his mental energy spent, leaving him powerless to resist. Only now did he fully understand.

    It was this very group of highly trained zombies that had overrun the prison and killed Alex.

    And now, Ethan had risen to become the Zombie King.

    A Zombie King with the power of Absolute Domain¡ªa force so overwhelming it was practically invincible.

    "How... how can humanity possibly survive this?" This was Marcus''s final thought before death claimed him.

    A searing pain tore through his body as Laura ripped him open, gutting him without hesitation.

    Once the Genesis Biotech team was wiped out, the remaining survivors¡ªordinary people¡ªstood no chance. They fell one after another, their futile resistance crushed, their bodies devoured by the ravenous undead.

    This was the true apocalypse.

    A world drenched in blood and slaughter, leaving nothing but helplessness and despair in its wake.

    Before long, the screams of the living faded into silence, replaced by the grotesque sounds of zombies feasting on flesh.

    The entire mall was overrun. Not a single soul survived.

    Ethan''s expression remained cold and detached as he turned and began walking away.

    Behind him, Bulldozer, Laura, and the others followed obediently, their movements precise and disciplined.

    "It''s time to head back¡­" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ...

    After killing Marcus and his group, Ethan obtained five crystal cores. He consumed three of them, feeling a surge of power coursing through him.

    It was as if he was once again on the verge of evolution.

    However, the energy from the three cores was immense and would take time to fully absorb. For now, he decided to hold onto the remaining two.

    On the way back, the sky began to lighten.

    In the world before the apocalypse, this would have been a bright, hopeful morning, with the sun rising to greet a new day.

    But now, all that lay before him was devastation. Corpses littered the streets.

    The entire city was a ruin.

    Ethan led his zombie followers through an abandoned city park.

    A broken swing creaked softly in the breeze. Rusted benches were stained with dried blood, and the air was thick with the stench of decay and death.

    Scattered zombies wandered aimlessly through the park. Some of them, eerily enough, seemed to be stuck in the routines of their former lives, their actions mechanical and hauntingly repetitive.

    An elderly man, dressed in a faded tracksuit, stood stiffly in the middle of a dilapidated basketball court. His hands clutched a cracked basketball as he tried to shoot it into the hoop. His movements were slow and jerky, and the ball slipped from his grasp, rolling to the ground. Yet he seemed oblivious, continuing to mimic the motion of shooting, over and over again.

    Not far away, an old woman staggered along a cracked pathway, pushing a rusted baby stroller. Her steps were unsteady, and the wheels screeched with every turn. She seemed trapped in an endless loop, walking the same path again and again.

    Ethan glanced over.

    Inside the stroller was a massive rat, its claws clutching something unrecognizable as it gnawed on it with relish.

    Before long, a few young zombies appeared up ahead. Unlike the stiff, mindless ones from earlier, these seemed more agile¡ªclearly, they''d fed on flesh recently.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    One of the zombies opened its mouth wide, baring sharp teeth, and let out a menacing snarl at Ethan.

    "Hm?" Ethan glanced at it, his expression calm.

    He hadn''t expected such a small, insignificant zombie to dare growl at him.

    But then, he caught the meaning behind the snarl.

    "This is my boss''s territory. Outsiders aren''t welcome here¡­"

    It was clear this zombie served another leader. This area belonged to a different Zombie King.

    No wonder it had the audacity to challenge him.

    Ethan quickly understood the situation.

    But Bulldozer, with his fiery temper, wasn''t one to let such disrespect slide. Seeing a zombie growl at his boss, he stormed forward in two heavy steps, grabbed the offending zombie by the neck like it was a helpless chick, and slammed it into the ground with brutal force.

    CRACK!

    The young zombie''s body shattered into pieces, blood splattering across the ground.

    Still unsatisfied, Bulldozer turned to the rest of the small group of zombies and, with a few punches and kicks, reduced them all to mangled heaps of flesh.

    When he returned to Ethan''s side, his face was full of smug pride, as if silently demanding praise for his work.

    "Let''s go. Time to head back," Ethan said casually, unfazed by the incident. He led his group of zombies away without a second thought.

    But from a distant hill in the park, a group of zombies watched the scene unfold.

    At the front of the group stood a towering figure, at least 6''7" tall. His skin had a faint reddish hue, and thick black veins bulged across his face, forming grotesque patterns that made him look even more terrifying.

    Around his neck was something dark and furry, coiled like a massive scarf.

    "Master, the humans in the shopping mall were hunted down by them," one of the zombies beside him communicated. This one had clearly evolved a significant level of intelligence, comparable to Laura''s.

    The towering zombie let out a low growl, deep and guttural.

    He considered the mall part of his territory. The humans inside had been his to hunt, to consume slowly over time.

    But now, another group of zombies had taken them all.

    The law of the wild was simple: two kings couldn''t coexist in the same domain. Killing was instinctual for zombies, and by devouring the crystal cores of others, they could absorb their energy and grow stronger.

    "It''s time¡­" the Zombie King''s eyes gleamed with bloodlust. "Time to expand my territory."

    He had already marked Ethan and his group as prey.

    If his horde was to grow stronger, he would have to hunt down and kill other Zombie Kings.

    "Squeak¡ªsqueak-squeak!"

    The furry "scarf" around his neck suddenly let out a series of eerie squeaks. It wasn''t a scarf at all¡ªit was a massive rat. But what made it truly horrifying was its human-like head, covered in fine black hair, with a grotesque, twisted face that sent shivers down the spine.

    ...

    Ethan returned home and immediately took a bath. Afterward, he changed into a fresh set of clothes.

    Nina, his housekeeper, moved quickly and efficiently, tidying up the house until it was spotless. Every item was arranged with meticulous precision, so much so that even someone with OCD would feel at ease.

    After all, for most housekeepers, slacking off might cost them their paycheck. But for Nina, a poorly cleaned house could cost her life.

    When Ethan changed out of his clothes, Nina immediately took them to be washed.

    Even though Ethan hadn''t physically touched anyone at the mall, his white shirt still carried faint traces of blood and the unmistakable metallic scent of violence.

    Nina could smell it clearly.

    "B-Boss, you went out for¡­ dinner again?" she asked hesitantly.

    "Yeah. Buffet," Ethan replied nonchalantly.

    "Yikes¡­" Nina shivered, pulling her neck back slightly. It must''ve been a big scene this time. But she didn''t dare ask any more questions and quickly got to work washing his clothes.

    Ethan sat down and pulled out his phone, scrolling through the latest news online.

    Despite the chaos he''d just caused, Genesis Biotech hadn''t yet discovered what had happened.

    Their official website still displayed an announcement: "Operation King Hunt is progressing smoothly and will begin soon¡­"

    The comments section was buzzing with activity.

    "If they can wipe out the zombies, that''d be great. We could rebuild society. I really hope this mission succeeds!"

    "Pfft! Genesis Biotech is just using this as an excuse to conduct human experiments. They don''t care about humanity¡ªthey''re only hunting zombies to further their own selfish goals."

    "I wonder how this operation will turn out. Guess we''ll just have to wait and see."

    ...

 Chapter 32 - 32: What awful weatherâ€¦

    Genesis Biotech was a global leader in biotechnology. They had even launched rockets into outer space and maintained partnerships with numerous countries, wielding vast resources and influence.

    The branch in Los Angeles was just one of their many outposts, but even in this apocalyptic world, they were thriving.

    "Genesis Biotech probably has a ton of good stuff¡­" Ethan thought to himself, already scheming.

    But Genesis Biotech had at least a thousand Awakeners under their command. While Ethan was strong, he wasn''t invincible. Taking them all down by himself was out of the question.

    Even if he brought Bulldozer, Laura, the PhD zombie, and his two thousand elite zombies, breaking into their base still wasn''t guaranteed.

    Unless¡­ he could command a horde of a million zombies. Then, he could storm anyone, anywhere, without hesitation.

    Maybe it was time to expand his territory.

    Ethan''s current two-thousand-strong zombie army only controlled the area around his building. He had initially gathered them just to keep his home base secure and avoid being disturbed.

    But now, Ethan was starting to think bigger¡ªrecruiting more forces, conquering new lands.

    Over the next few days, Ethan continued his routine of devouring meat and drinking blood. He absorbed all five crystal cores he had collected, significantly boosting his strength.

    His Domain of the Dead expanded in range and could now be fully unleashed for twenty minutes, with even greater destructive power.

    Nightfall.

    Darkness blanketed the earth, and a blood-red moon hung high in the sky, staining the heavens with its ominous glow. It was yet another night of carnage.

    The area around the building had been restless lately. Zombies from other territories had been wandering into Ethan''s domain, growling at Bulldozer and his crew in a clear display of provocation.

    These clashes often escalated into vicious brawls, with the two groups tearing into each other.

    Of course, Bulldozer wasn''t one to back down. He smashed the heads of any intruding zombies without hesitation.

    Ethan stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing into the darkness outside.

    Suddenly, a faint squeaking sound echoed through the desolate streets. Moments later, pairs of glowing green eyes appeared, flickering with bloodlust.

    From the sewers along the roadside, a swarm of massive rats emerged. Each one was the size of a small pig.

    The rats squealed and sniffed the air, clearly searching for prey. It didn''t take long for them to lock onto the zombies below the building. With a frenzied charge, they swarmed over one of the zombies, sinking their sharp teeth into its flesh.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    The zombie let out a pained howl as the rats clung to its body, biting and tearing. It staggered, trying to shake them off, but it didn''t last long.

    Within moments, the zombie collapsed to the ground, and the rats devoured it completely, as if it had melted into the swarm.

    These mutated beasts treated zombies as a delicacy.

    The commotion quickly drew the attention of other zombies, who charged at the rats in retaliation. But the rats were incredibly agile, darting back and forth with ease, making them nearly impossible to catch.

    Some of the rats even taunted the zombies, zigzagging around them and dodging their attacks, leaving the zombies growling in frustration.

    Just as the rats were reveling in their dominance, a shadowy figure suddenly appeared, moving like the wind. With a flash of razor-sharp claws, the rats were sliced into pieces, their bodies falling to the ground in six neat segments.

    It was Laura, the female zombie.

    Her speed and agility were unmatched, allowing her to easily overwhelm the rats. A sinister smile spread across her face as she turned the slaughter into a twisted game.

    But she wasn''t the only one joining the fray.

    From the shadows, a hulking figure emerged. Bulldozer stepped forward, his massive hands grabbing a rat mid-air. His fingers tightened, and despite the rat''s frantic kicking and high-pitched squeals, it was no use. With a sickening crunch, Bulldozer crushed the rat in his grip.

    He licked the blood off his hand, his face lighting up with excitement.

    Without missing a beat, he stomped forward, crushing another rat under his boot, reducing it to a bloody pulp. Then, he grabbed two more rats, twisting them apart with his bare hands as if he were snapping cucumbers in half.

    The rats, clearly intimidated, began to scatter in all directions. Within moments, the swarm had vanished into the darkness, leaving the streets eerily quiet once more.

    "Hehehehe~~~"

    Bulldozer chuckled foolishly, holding two blood-soaked rats in his massive hands. He jogged off to a nearby alley, where he began gnawing on them like they were roasted sweet potatoes. Blood splattered everywhere, drenching his face in crimson.

    He didn''t dare eat them out in the open. Ethan had made it clear: Stop eating filthy things. That''s junk food. If the boss caught him, he''d probably get scolded¡ªor worse, looked down on.

    Incidents like these¡ªrat attacks or zombie provocations¡ªhad been happening frequently over the past few days. Ethan had grown so used to them that he didn''t even bother intervening anymore.

    ...

    The next morning. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Thick, oppressive clouds blanketed the sky, so dark they looked like ink. Before long, rain began to pour down in sheets. But this wasn''t ordinary rain.

    Mixed in with the raindrops were tiny black worms, falling from the sky like some grotesque gift from above.

    It was a worm rain.

    The worms, each about the size of a pinky finger, landed on the streets and abandoned vehicles, making a faint plip-plop sound as they hit the surfaces. Within minutes, they covered the ground in a writhing, squirming mass.

    "Ugh¡­" Nina, who was inside the building, felt a chill run down her spine. The bizarre occurrences of the apocalypse were becoming more and more unsettling. Worm rain? What next?

    Ethan stood by the window, his sharp gaze fixed on the scene outside. His brows furrowed slightly.

    "What awful weather¡­"

    He recalled a news report from before the apocalypse. Back then, there had been stories of "fish rain" in some places, caused by tornadoes sucking fish out of the water and dropping them from the sky. This "worm rain" was probably something similar.

    But these worms weren''t ordinary. Their mouths were lined with sharp, needle-like teeth, and they burrowed into zombie flesh with terrifying speed.

    Zombies that were once agile and strong became stiff and unresponsive after the worms entered their bodies, as if their movements were no longer their own.

    Fortunately, Ethan''s zombie underlings were highly intelligent. Before the worms could burrow too deep, they yanked them out and, in some cases, stuffed them into their mouths, chewing them up with relish.

    Bulldozer, in particular, was completely unfazed. His thick skin made him practically immune to the worms'' bites. He grabbed a handful of them and, like a kid eating chips, dumped them into his mouth all at once.

    Apparently, he liked the taste.

    He tilted his head back, opened his mouth wide, and let the worms rain directly into his mouth, as if he were drinking the rainwater.

    "Ahhh¡ªthank you, Mother Nature, for this feast!" he exclaimed, his voice booming with delight.

    ...

    The worm rain didn''t last long.

    Within a few minutes, it stopped, leaving the streets littered with worms.

    They didn''t seem to like sunlight, so they quickly burrowed into the sewers, soil, or cracks in the walls to avoid exposure.

    In the alley next to the building, Bulldozer crouched near the wall, his massive frame hunched over. He scooped up a handful of worms from the ground and began popping them into his mouth one by one, like he was snacking on sunflower seeds.

    Laura and the PhD zombie walked by and stopped to watch him, tilting their heads in curiosity.

    "Hey, the boss said not to eat junk food," Laura reminded him, her tone half-scolding.

    "Shhh!" Bulldozer pressed a finger to his lips, signaling for her to keep quiet. He didn''t want Ethan to find out. Then, with a mischievous grin, he held out a handful of worms to Laura.

    Laura tilted her head, her glowing eyes studying the wriggling worms for a moment. After some hesitation, she picked one up and popped it into her mouth.

    "Mmm¡­ not bad!" she said, her face lighting up with surprise.

    The next thing you knew, she was crouched next to Bulldozer, the two of them munching on worms like kids sneaking snacks behind their parents'' backs.

    The PhD zombie, arms crossed and leaning against the wall, watched them with a look of utter exasperation.

    "You two are going to get caught."

    "We won''t," Laura said confidently, not even looking up. "The boss loves staying inside. He barely ever comes out."

    She seemed to know Ethan''s habits well.

    But just as she said this, a shadowy figure appeared at the entrance of the alley. A pale, sinister face emerged from the darkness, its expression cold and unreadable.

    ...

 Chapter 33 - 33: Crowsâ€”symbols of death and misfortune

    "Tastes good?" Ethan''s tone was calm, like he was just making small talk with friends.

    But Laura and Bulldozer immediately jumped up from where they had been crouching against the wall, standing ramrod straight.

    In the process, Bulldozer quickly moved his hand behind his back and quietly tossed the bug he was holding onto the ground.

    Then, with a goofy grin, he said, "Heh heh heh, boss, it was all Laura''s idea! I didn''t want to eat it at all¡­"

    "Huh???" Laura turned to glare at him, speechless and a little annoyed. Her sharp nails dug into Bulldozer''s side with a soft "pfft" sound.

    In her mind, she cursed him: Why are you lying?!

    But Bulldozer''s thick skin made him practically immune to pain. He didn''t even flinch. After all, he''d long since stopped caring about things like boiling water burns. Laura''s little scratch didn''t bother him in the slightest, and he just kept grinning like a fool.

    Ethan didn''t seem too bothered by their antics.

    "I''m heading out for a bit. You two stay here and keep an eye on the place."

    "Oh, okay, sure!" Bulldozer and Laura nodded quickly, though they couldn''t help but feel a little curious.

    Where''s the boss going?

    If he''s going hunting, could we tag along?

    But since they''d already messed up earlier, neither of them dared to ask.

    Ethan shot the two zombies a sidelong glance.

    "Don''t you two love eating bugs? While I''m gone, clean up all the bugs around the building. I don''t want to see a single one when I get back."

    "Got it, got it!"

    The two nodded like woodpeckers, their heads bobbing up and down.

    ...

    Ethan left the building.

    He had already absorbed all five of his crystal cores, so he figured it was time to head out and see if he could find another "lucky one" to hunt for more.

    On top of that, he wanted to investigate the recent rat swarm attacks and zombie disturbances.

    Since the situation was still unclear, Ethan decided not to bring along his thousands of zombie underlings. It was easier for him to move stealthily on his own. If he ran into danger, he could activate his Domain of the Dead to either fight or retreat as needed. He could come and go as he pleased.

    But his underlings weren''t so lucky. If they ran into a pack of mutant beasts or a larger, hostile zombie horde, they''d be in serious trouble.

    And if that happened, Ethan would be left all alone, a king without an army.

    As for the rat swarm attacks and zombie disturbances, Ethan wasn''t entirely clueless. He suspected the source was nearby¡ªmost likely tied to the zombie faction he''d encountered in the park the other day.

    So, he started heading in that direction.

    ...

    It had been a month since the apocalypse began, and the streets were now littered with rusting, abandoned cars. Once-bustling roads were overgrown with weeds.

    The entire city felt desolate and ruined.

    The only things still moving were the zombies. Some stood motionless, others wandered aimlessly. They had no purpose, but the slightest sound or movement would "activate" them, sending them sprinting toward the source.

    Their terrifying faces, the low growls in their throats, and their bloodthirsty eyes all screamed of their insatiable hunger for flesh.

    When these wild zombies encountered Ethan, however, they didn''t attack. In fact, they instinctively shrank back, parting to clear a path for him.

    But as Ethan continued forward, the number of wild zombies began to dwindle.

    The streets started to show signs of carnage. Scattered corpses of zombies lay everywhere, their bodies mangled and crushed as if they''d been run over by heavy machinery. They were nothing more than grotesque "meat pancakes."

    This wasn''t the work of humans. It was the result of a massive zombie horde trampling over its own kind.

    Low-level zombies lacked intelligence. When they charged forward in a frenzy, they didn''t care about anything in their way. Inevitably, some unlucky ones got trampled to death.

    The larger the horde, the more casualties from friendly fire.

    Countless flies buzzed around the rotting corpses, their bloated green bodies much larger than before the apocalypse¡ªeach one about the size of a thumb. Their incessant buzzing was enough to drive anyone mad.

    By now, Ethan had entered the territory of another zombie king.

    The streets were littered with clumps of fur and black, pellet-like rat droppings, making the scene even more disgusting.

    Ethan could already picture it. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Beneath his feet, in the sewers, there were undoubtedly thousands upon thousands of rats. They still retained their old habits, only coming out at night to scavenge for food.

    Not far off, a flock of pitch-black crows circled noisily in the sky, their harsh caws echoing as they spiraled around a tall building.

    Crows¡ªsymbols of death and misfortune.

    It was as if something inside that building had drawn them in, and they couldn''t wait to get closer.

    "Are there survivors?" Ethan wondered, making a quick judgment before heading toward the high-rise.

    As he got closer, his suspicions were confirmed.

    The metallic tang of blood hit his nose¡ªthere were indeed living humans inside. But what puzzled him was the presence of zombies alongside the humans. Strangely, they seemed to be occupying the same space.

    "What''s going on?"

    Without hesitation, Ethan activated his Domain of the Dead ability, slipping into stealth mode. His body became intangible, allowing him to phase through walls as he made his way toward the upper floors of the building.

    In this perilous post-apocalyptic world, invisibility was an invaluable skill. However, Ethan''s stealth mode had one major drawback: he couldn''t attack while hidden. The moment he struck, his physical form would be exposed.

    He stopped on the 18th floor.

    Ethan could sense it¡ªthis was the room. Inside were four humans and one zombie.

    Curiosity piqued, he phased through the wall and entered.

    The first room he stepped into was a cramped, dingy bedroom. The sight inside was horrifying. Blood was splattered everywhere¡ªon the walls, the floor, every surface. The stench of iron and decay was overwhelming.

    The faint clinking of chains echoed in the room.

    Ethan turned his head toward the sound and saw a female zombie. Her hands were bound with chains, tied to the headboard of a bed. She thrashed and growled, her mouth snapping as she tried to break free.

    Across from her stood a man¡ªa human. He had small, beady eyes and thick lips, and his gaze was fixed on the zombie with an unsettling intensity.

    "Isla, my goddess," the man murmured, his voice trembling with emotion. "Even though you''ve turned into a zombie, I''ll still keep my promise to take care of you for the rest of your life."

    "Do you remember? I once told you, no matter what you become, my love for you will never change."

    The female zombie snarled at him, her feral growls filled with rage. Drool dripped from her mouth, forming long, sticky strands.

    But the thick-lipped man didn''t seem to mind. He smiled, his eyes narrowing with a strange affection.

    "You''re still the same, always so fierce with me. I chased after you for ten years, you know? Every morning, I brought you breakfast. Even when you were living with your boyfriend, I brought two portions. But you never once looked at me. You always yelled at me like this¡­"

    "Wow." Ethan couldn''t help but think to himself, This guy''s the ultimate simp. Even the most desperate fanboys would bow down to him.

    If Sheep Rambler were here, he''d probably hand this guy a cigarette in respect.

    But the man didn''t seem to care about how pathetic he sounded. Instead, his face was filled with a twisted kind of happiness.

    "But now, things are different. You''re finally with me. I can protect you forever. So what if it''s the end of the world? Isla, my love, are you hungry? I''ll go make you something to eat."

    With that, he turned and left the room, closing the door behind him.

    Ethan immediately followed, still in stealth mode. The man had no idea he was being watched.

    Ethan could sense it now¡ªthis thick-lipped man wasn''t ordinary. His blood energy was unusually strong, far beyond that of a normal human. He was an Awakener.

    The man walked into another room.

    When he opened the door, Ethan saw five other men inside. Their hands and feet were bound, and their mouths were sealed with duct tape. They could only let out muffled groans.

    The moment they saw the thick-lipped man, three of them began thrashing violently, their eyes wide with terror.

    But their bindings were tight, and their struggles were futile.

    The man narrowed his eyes, his lips curling into a smile as he slowly scanned the room.

    "Let''s see¡­ who''s the lucky one today? Who gets the honor of becoming food for my darling Isla?"

    ...

 Chapter 34 - 34: Good person?!

    The three captives stared in terror, their faces pale. They knew exactly what kind of person this man was¡ªa complete psycho who planned to feed them to the zombies.

    One of them trembled uncontrollably, trying desperately to shrink back into the corner.

    The man with thick lips noticed and smirked. "Alright, looks like it''s gonna be you."

    "Huh? No! Mmmph¡ªmmmph!"

    The man''s mouth was taped shut, so all he could do was let out muffled cries.

    Thick Lips strode over, grabbed him by the back of the neck like he was picking up a helpless kitten, and hoisted him into the air. Then, without hesitation, he turned and started walking toward the door.

    No matter how much the man struggled, it was useless.

    He could only watch in horror as they got closer and closer to the zombie room. His heart sank into a bottomless pit of despair.

    When the door creaked open, the stench of blood hit him like a wall. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Inside, a female zombie was pacing restlessly, her eyes wild with excitement. She let out guttural snarls, her hunger palpable.

    "Look at that," Thick Lips said, his voice filled with twisted affection. "See how happy my baby Isla is?"

    "Mmmph! Mmmph!"

    The man''s muffled cries turned into full-blown sobs. Tears streamed down his face as he shook his head frantically.

    Thick Lips ripped the tape off his mouth with a sharp tug.

    "Got any last words?" he asked, almost casually.

    "Please! I''m begging you!" the man wailed, his voice cracking. "Don''t do this! I don''t wanna die! Please, I''ll do anything!"

    Thick Lips shook his head, almost pitying him. "You don''t get it, do you? Witnessing the love between me and Isla... that''s an honor."

    With that, he tightened his grip and began dragging the terrified man closer to the zombie.

    The man screamed, his voice raw with desperation, as he was pulled toward his gruesome fate.

    But just as the zombie was about to lunge¡ª

    A shadow appeared behind them.

    Ethan had been watching from the sidelines, his expression cold and detached. He wasn''t interested in the drama unfolding before him. To him, none of this mattered. The only thing of value here was the crystal core inside Thick Lips'' head.

    He decided to end it quickly. Kill the guy, take the core, and leave.

    "Huh?"

    Thick Lips froze. He was sharp¡ªhe immediately sensed Ethan''s presence the moment he appeared. He spun around, his eyes narrowing.

    "Who the hell are you? How''d you get in here?"

    But before Ethan could respond, something strange happened.

    The female zombie, who had been snarling and thrashing moments ago, suddenly went quiet. Her wild, bloodthirsty expression softened. She seemed... subdued. Her eyes filled with something like reverence, even submission.

    "What the...?"

    Thick Lips frowned, his confusion deepening.

    And then it hit him¡ªthis felt eerily familiar. It reminded him of the time he''d bent over backward to win the affection of a woman he worshipped, only to watch her grovel at someone else''s feet.

    Jealousy flared in his chest, hot and suffocating.

    "I''m an Awakener now!" he roared, his voice shaking with rage. "People like you don''t deserve to live!"

    Ethan studied him calmly. The apocalypse had clearly done a number on this guy. Years of fear and repression had twisted him into something unrecognizable.

    Still, Ethan hesitated for a moment. Would absorbing this guy''s crystal core mess with his own mind? He wasn''t sure.

    Meanwhile, the captive man, still tied up, saw Ethan as his last hope.

    "Hey! Hey, man! Please, help me! This guy''s a psycho¡ªhe''s gonna feed me to that zombie!"

    Ethan glanced at him, unimpressed. "Oh..." he muttered indifferently.

    So what if he''s a psycho? Ethan thought. I''m a zombie myself.

    Thick Lips'' face contorted with fury. His hands began to glow faintly red, and his aura surged. He was clearly an Awakener with some kind of physical enhancement ability.

    "Let me show you what an Awakener can do!" he bellowed.

    With a roar, he lunged at Ethan, his mutated hands clawing through the air with incredible speed.

    But to Ethan, it was nothing special. Just another fool trying to act tough.

    With a single thought, Ethan activated his Domain of the Dead.

    A wave of overwhelming pressure rippled outward, blanketing the room.

    Thick Lips froze mid-attack. His body locked up, completely immobilized, as if someone had hit the pause button.

    He stood there, trembling, unable to move a muscle.

    Thanks to Ethan absorbing five crystal cores, his Domain of the Dead had grown even more powerful.

    For most Awakeners, stepping into his domain was like walking into quicksand¡ªthey couldn''t move an inch.

    Thick Lips felt like he was carrying a mountain on his back. His legs trembled violently, barely able to hold him up. In his eyes, the world around him had turned blood-red, like he was standing in the middle of a battlefield littered with corpses. And at the peak of this mountain of death stood Ethan, the undisputed ruler.

    "H-how is this possible?" Thick Lips stammered, his voice shaking with fear. His body trembled even harder.

    He had always been the one in control, the one deciding who lived and who died. He took pride in being an Awakener, someone above the rest of humanity. But now, standing before Ethan, he couldn''t even lift a finger to fight back.

    Ethan didn''t care about his internal struggle. He simply walked toward him, step by step.

    Thick Lips could feel death closing in, like the Grim Reaper himself was approaching. He knew what was coming.

    Summoning every ounce of strength he had left, he slowly turned his head, his movements stiff and unnatural, like a puppet on strings. His gaze locked onto the female zombie.

    "If I can''t escape death," he thought, "then at least let me look at her one last time."

    That was his final thought.

    Ethan''s slender fingers pierced through his skull with ease, breaking through the bone like it was paper. He reached inside and pulled out the crystal core.

    Thick Lips'' body went limp. His vision went dark, and he collapsed to the ground, lifeless.

    "Just like that... he''s dead?"

    The tied-up man nearby stared in shock, his jaw practically hitting the floor. He had no idea what had just happened. All he saw was Ethan calmly approach Thick Lips and kill him as if it were nothing.

    "Damn, man! You''re incredible!" the man shouted, his voice filled with a mix of awe and desperation. "Come on, help me out! Untie me!"

    Ethan glanced at him, his expression indifferent. He didn''t move.

    Did I ever say I was going to save you?

    "W-wait, what?!"

    The man''s face fell as he realized what Ethan''s silence meant. The hope that had briefly flickered in his heart was snuffed out, plunging him back into despair.

    Just then, a sound came from the bedroom window¡ªa faint flapping of wings.

    A massive crow landed on the balcony.

    The bird was enormous, standing nearly three feet tall. Its eyes glowed an eerie red, and its glossy black feathers shimmered like polished obsidian, sharp and menacing, almost like blades.

    Clearly, it had been drawn here by the scent of blood.

    Its crimson eyes peered through the gaps in the metal railing, staring intently into the room.

    "I''m hungry... so hungry... can you open this for me? Please?"

    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, surprised. He hadn''t expected the crow to speak. Was it some kind of mutant? Maybe a crossbreed with a parrot? And it was polite, too...

    Ethan glanced at Thick Lips'' corpse on the floor. It wasn''t of any use to him anymore.

    Curious, he walked over to the window and, with a sharp push, broke open the metal railing.

    "Thank you... thank you..."

    The crow wasted no time. It smashed through the glass and swooped into the room, heading straight for Thick Lips'' body. Without hesitation, it began tearing into the corpse.

    Its beak was razor-sharp, slicing through flesh and bone like a guillotine. In one bite, it severed Thick Lips'' arm and swallowed it whole, bones and all.

    The sight was horrifying. The crow devoured the body with terrifying efficiency, leaving no trace behind¡ªnot even a scrap of bone.

    The tied-up man was frozen in fear. He had thought zombies were the worst thing the apocalypse had to offer, but now he realized there were even more terrifying creatures out there.

    And the crow wasn''t even that big, yet its appetite was insatiable.

    In no time, Thick Lips'' corpse was completely gone. The crow licked its beak, looking like it still wasn''t satisfied.

    Its glowing red eyes shifted to the tied-up man.

    But it hesitated, glancing at Ethan as if seeking permission.

    In a strange, guttural voice, it asked, "I''m still hungry. Can I eat him too?"

    Ethan shrugged. "Go ahead."

    The crow tilted its head, almost as if it were nodding in gratitude. "Thank you... thank you... You''re so kind, giving me your food. You''re a good person."

    "You''re welcome," Ethan replied casually.

    "Wait, WHAT?!"

    The tied-up man''s eyes widened in disbelief. He stared at the two of them, completely dumbfounded.

    Good person?! Are you kidding me?!

    ...

 Chapter 35 - 35: Interestingâ€¦

    The next second, a red-eyed crow swooped down at him, and the man completely lost consciousness.

    The crow''s sharp beak pierced through his heart, and then it began feasting on him with gusto.

    After devouring the man, the crow seemed satisfied. It flapped its wings a few times and flew out the window.

    "Bye-bye, bye-bye, I''ll repay you someday¡­"

    Its distinct birdcall echoed in the sky, growing fainter as it disappeared into the distance.

    ...

    "Well, now this is interesting," Ethan muttered, intrigued.

    He had obtained a crystal core, so this trip wasn''t a total waste.

    Suddenly, he remembered there were two survivors in the room across the hall.

    The two were still trembling, their faces pale with fear. Although they had narrowly escaped death earlier, they knew it was only a matter of time before they ended up as zombie food.

    The agonizing wait for death was almost worse than dying outright. At least that would''ve been quicker.

    Just then, the sound of footsteps approached the room.

    "He''s coming back?"

    "Did the female zombie not get enough to eat?"

    Their hearts leapt into their throats as the footsteps grew closer.

    But when the door opened, it wasn''t the thick-lipped man from before. Instead, it was a tall, lean young man with strikingly handsome features.

    "Huh?"

    The two froze for a moment, then their expressions shifted to one of cautious hope. Could it be¡­ someone from a rescue team?

    Ethan scanned them with a calm gaze, already thinking about what to do with them.

    Killing them outright seemed pointless. They were just ordinary people, and their only real use was as bait.

    Because Ethan had a hunch.

    There weren''t many zombies in the area around this high-rise. Instead, there were rat droppings and fur everywhere. Something was definitely lurking in the shadows.

    He could use these two to draw it out.

    "You two, get out of here," Ethan said, pulling out a knife and cutting the ropes binding them.

    The two survivors were overjoyed. They had been resigned to their deaths, but now, miraculously, someone had come to save them.

    "Thank you! Thank you so much! Oh my god, thank you!" The man broke down in tears, sobbing uncontrollably.

    The other survivor, more composed, asked cautiously, "Are you with the rescue team? Can you take us to a shelter?"

    "No," Ethan replied, shaking his head. "I''ve got other things to do. You''re on your own."

    "Ah¡­ but¡­"

    The two hesitated. The outside world was dangerous, and without an Awakener to protect them, their chances of survival were slim.

    But after weighing their options, they decided to leave. Staying in this hellhole wasn''t an option either.

    Before leaving, they raided the kitchen for supplies, grabbing some food, a few kitchen knives, and even a boning knife. They were surprisingly well-prepared.

    Still, Ethan knew their odds of surviving in this area were less than one percent.

    Whether they made it out alive would depend entirely on their luck.

    To be fair, this part of the city wasn''t the most dangerous for ordinary people. If they''d been in Ethan''s territory, they wouldn''t have lasted a second.

    Once they were ready, the two quietly opened the door and tiptoed down the stairs.

    The faint growls of zombies echoed through the stairwell. If they made too much noise, they''d be torn apart in an instant.

    Ethan stood on the balcony above, watching the situation unfold below. He was deep in thought.

    "Wouldn''t it be boring if the bait I just let loose died before even leaving the building?"

    Fortunately, about ten minutes later, he saw two figures emerge from the building''s entrance and step onto the street.

    They moved cautiously, sticking close to the walls of the building as they crept forward.

    Every step was deliberate, every movement careful. They were being as cautious as humanly possible.

    Ethan watched with keen interest, curious to see if the two would survive¡ªor, more likely, how they would meet their end. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    On the street below, one of the men grumbled as they walked.

    "Oscar, that so-called rescue guy was so irresponsible! He just let us go on our own. If we make it to a shelter, I''m definitely reporting him."

    "What are you even talking about? Be grateful he let us out at all. Besides, have you thought about it¡­ was he really part of a rescue team? Don''t forget how we ended up getting caught in the first place," the older man, Oscar, replied.

    "Ugh¡­" The younger man shuddered, goosebumps rising as he recalled their earlier ordeal.

    That thick-lipped man had posted on the official shelter website, claiming to be part of a rescue team. He invited anyone in need of help to contact him. Overjoyed, they had reached out¡ªonly to be captured and tied up in that room, meant to be fed to zombies.

    "Then¡­ if he wasn''t with the rescue team, why did he let us go?" the younger man asked nervously.

    "How should I know? Just focus on staying alive," Oscar said firmly, his eyes scanning their surroundings.

    He noticed that there weren''t many zombies in the area. As long as they stayed cautious and avoided drawing attention, they might just make it out. If they could get out of the city and into the sparsely populated outskirts, their chances of reaching a shelter would improve significantly.

    "If only we had a heavy-duty truck¡­" Oscar muttered under his breath.

    But just as he spoke, his foot landed with a squelch.

    "Ugh, gross! What the hell? That''s a huge pile of rat crap! Disgusting!"

    Before he could complain further, a strange black mist began to creep across the desolate street, spreading like a living shadow and enveloping everything around them.

    It wasn''t just mist¡ªit felt like a psychic field, something that could invade the mind.

    "It''s here¡­" Ethan murmured from the balcony above.

    He could feel the presence now. The energy was strong, capable of influencing thoughts and emotions. If it continued to evolve, it might even develop the power of an Absolute Domain¡ªa terrifying ability that could dominate an entire area.

    So, there was something lurking in this part of the city. And it wasn''t weak.

    Ethan''s curiosity was piqued. He wanted to see what it was.

    Down on the street, Oscar and the younger man, Liam, were completely unaware of the danger. They continued walking, their bodies now shrouded in the black mist.

    "Man, I''m starving. Let''s eat something," Liam suddenly said.

    Oscar frowned. "Are you out of your mind? Eating out here? Do you have a death wish?"

    "But¡­ isn''t this a restaurant?" Liam said, his voice distant and strange.

    "What the hell are you talking about?" Oscar snapped, turning to glare at him.

    But then he noticed something was off. Liam''s eyes had a vacant, glassy look, and a strange smile was spreading across his face, as if he were in a trance.

    "Liam, what''s wrong with you? Snap out of it!" Oscar shouted, shaking him.

    "Hehehe¡­ so much food¡­ so delicious¡­" Liam giggled, his voice eerie and childlike.

    Oscar''s heart sank. Something was definitely wrong. In the apocalypse, there were plenty of monsters with bizarre abilities. Could this be the work of a Phantom Infected?

    As the thought crossed his mind, he suddenly saw a figure up ahead¡ªa little old lady, her face warm and familiar. She was holding a steaming plate of apple pie and calling out to him.

    "Son, come eat. I made your favorite."

    "Mom?" Oscar whispered, his voice trembling.

    His eyes glazed over, and a wave of longing washed over him. It had been over a decade since his mother passed, but the sight of her now, so kind and loving, was irresistible.

    "Come on, have some apple pie. It''s delicious," she said, smiling warmly.

    Oscar''s face lit up with childlike joy. He took the plate from her hands, the overwhelming hunger in his stomach driving him to devour it greedily.

    Meanwhile, Liam was having his own hallucination. He saw a grand restaurant, its tables overflowing with gourmet dishes. He was seated inside, holding a massive tomahawk steak, tearing into it with wild abandon.

    But from Ethan''s vantage point on the balcony, the reality was far more horrifying.

    What he saw wasn''t a man eating apple pie or steak. Instead, the two men were standing in the middle of the street, their arms wrapped around each other, savagely biting and tearing into each other''s flesh.

    Blood dripped down their bodies as they clawed and gnawed at one another, their faces twisted in grotesque ecstasy.

    Ethan''s expression remained calm, but his eyes gleamed with intrigue.

    "Interesting¡­"

 Chapter 36 - 36: SCREEEEECH!

    "Well, that''s definitely a creepy ability..."

    Ethan stared silently, unsure where the real culprit was hiding.

    On the street, two people were tearing into each other, biting and clawing like rabid animals. Blood poured freely, their life force fading with every second. It didn''t take long before both collapsed to the ground, lifeless.

    Two living, breathing humans had just killed each other with their bare teeth.

    If an ordinary person had witnessed this horrifying scene, they''d probably be scared out of their mind.

    Just then, a shadow emerged from a sewer grate by the side of the street. It was pitch black, and its high-pitched squeals echoed with excitement as it scurried toward the two corpses.

    It was a rat. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But not just any rat¡ªit was massive, the size of a large dog, with thick, jet-black fur and two front teeth sharper than daggers.

    The creature wasted no time. It sank its teeth into the corpses, tearing into their flesh with a grotesque enthusiasm, devouring them in large, bloody chunks.

    Clearly, this rat was the mastermind behind the carnage. A mutated beast with a crystal core, it had the ability to manipulate human minds. It wasn''t just any rat¡ªit was the Rat King, the ruler of this area.

    "I wonder... what a mutated beast''s crystal core tastes like," Ethan muttered to himself.

    The last time he hunted, he''d taken down a two-headed wolf. That beast was still in the Neurocore stage, but even then, its meat had tasted pretty good.

    Now, Ethan couldn''t help but feel tempted by the thought of claiming the Rat King''s crystal core for himself.

    The Rat King, however, wasn''t oblivious. Even as it feasted, its heightened senses picked up on something¡ªit could feel someone watching it.

    It froze mid-bite, then slowly turned its head.

    Sure enough, perched on a high-rise building in the distance was a human figure.

    "Oh? Looks like I''ve been spotted," Ethan said, raising an eyebrow.

    Man and beast locked eyes, even though they were separated by hundreds of feet.

    For a moment, the air seemed to freeze.

    The Rat King''s crimson eyes glowed with a violent, bloodthirsty light. It let out a series of sharp, angry squeals, its body radiating a faint black mist that began drifting toward Ethan.

    The mist was a psychic attack, its range vast and deadly.

    But compared to Ethan''s Domain of the Dead, it was laughably weak.

    Ethan''s eyes glimmered with a faint red light as he activated his Absolute Domain.

    The Domain of the Dead expanded outward, enveloping the area around him.

    The black mist disintegrated instantly, like snow melting under the sun. It couldn''t even get close to him.

    The Rat King''s nose twitched nervously. It was clearly shaken.

    Its gaze remained fixed on Ethan, who stood atop the building like a king surveying his domain. The Rat King could feel it¡ªa suffocating pressure, as if it were staring at a predator far beyond its comprehension.

    Rats, by nature, are highly sensitive to danger. They can sense earthquakes, tsunamis, and other natural disasters long before they strike.

    And right now, this Rat King could feel death creeping closer and closer.

    Abandoning the corpses, it turned and bolted.

    "Trying to run?" Ethan smirked.

    In one fluid motion, he leapt from the building, landing on the street below. His movements were swift and ghostlike, covering dozens of feet in the blink of an eye.

    The distance between them, once hundreds of feet, vanished in mere moments.

    The Rat King let out a piercing screech, its voice sharp enough to make the air tremble.

    "SCREEEEECH!"

    The sound echoed through the streets, carrying with it an eerie, commanding tone.

    Ethan suddenly heard a rustling noise beneath his feet.

    From the sewers, the sound grew louder and louder, until¡ª

    Whoosh!

    A swarm of rats erupted from the ground like a black fountain, pouring out of the sewer grates in a writhing, chittering mass.

    The Rat King had summoned reinforcements.

    The swarm spread out, filling the streets. Rats of all sizes¡ªsome as big as dogs, others as small as cats¡ªcame charging from every direction, their eyes glowing with a feral intensity.

    "So, this is how it calls for backup..." Ethan muttered, now surrounded by a sea of rats.

    The swarm surged toward him, a living tide of teeth and claws. Each rat seemed more vicious than the last, their mutated forms brimming with aggression.

    But Ethan''s Domain of the Dead was unstoppable.

    Any rat that dared to enter his domain was instantly obliterated. Their bodies exploded like overripe fruit, splattering the ground with gore.

    The rat swarm was relentless, but around Ethan, there was a vacuum of death¡ªnothing could get close.

    Still, the rats showed no fear. They charged forward like moths to a flame, throwing themselves at him without hesitation.

    Ethan had become a living meat grinder.

    Chunks of flesh and sprays of blood filled the air around him. In just a few breaths, the ground was piled high with rat corpses, layer upon layer.

    Everywhere he looked, there were rats.

    Ethan''s sharp gaze scanned the chaos, searching for the Rat King. But the cunning creature had vanished, blending into the swarm. Its exact location was impossible to pinpoint.

    "This rat''s harder to catch than I thought..." Ethan muttered, his eyes narrowing.

    As he surveyed the battlefield, he suddenly spotted a large rat lounging on top of a bus stop. Its eyes were half-closed, its tail swaying lazily, and it was staring at him with a smug, almost mocking expression.

    "Still daring to taunt me, huh?"

    Ethan immediately recognized it as the Rat King. Without hesitation, he charged toward it.

    But the Rat King didn''t panic. With a casual leap, it disappeared into a nearby sewer grate, vanishing into the swarm once again.

    Ethan cursed under his breath. He''d lost sight of it again.

    Something wasn''t right.

    His Domain of the Dead could only remain active for about twenty minutes, and two minutes had already passed. If this dragged on, his chances of success would drop significantly.

    As Ethan weighed his options, the Rat King reappeared. This time, it was perched on the roof of a wrecked carport, staring at him with the same infuriatingly smug expression.

    Ethan lunged toward it again.

    But, just like before, the Rat King slipped away at the last second, disappearing into the shadows.

    Meanwhile, the endless tide of rats continued to surge toward Ethan, wave after wave.

    It was clear now¡ªthe Rat King wasn''t trying to fight him. It was trying to wear him down.

    Ethan''s mind raced. Should he just give up?

    If his Domain of the Dead ran out, the rats would swarm him. While his body was strong enough to withstand their sharp teeth, the thought of being covered in filthy sewer rats made his skin crawl.

    And without the domain''s protection, hunting the Rat King would become even harder.

    "Even with my abilities, there''s no guarantee I''ll succeed in taking it down," Ethan thought to himself.

    But just as he was about to retreat, the Rat King appeared again.

    This time, it was perched on a trash can, its eyes half-closed as it stared at him with that same infuriatingly smug look.

    Ethan clenched his fists, but he didn''t move.

    He wasn''t going to fall for the same trick again.

    Instead, he decided to use the remaining time on his Domain of the Dead to escape the area. He could always come back later to deal with the Rat King when the odds were more in his favor.

    But just as he was about to leave, something unexpected happened.

    The bright sky suddenly darkened, as if a massive shadow had fallen over the area.

    "CAW¡ªCAW CAW!"

    A piercing cry echoed through the air.

    Ethan looked up, startled.

    Far above, a massive black shape loomed, and the sound of flapping wings filled the sky.

    Among the cacophony of caws, a strange, almost human-like voice rang out:

    "Hello, good man..."

    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, glancing upward.

    It was a large crow, the same one he''d fed before.

    The bird circled above him, its crimson eyes gleaming with a fierce, predatory light.

    It had come to help.

    The red-eyed crow let out a sharp, ear-splitting screech, and suddenly, the sky was filled with thousands of crows.

    The flock descended like a black storm, diving toward the rat swarm below.

    Each crow was like a missile, plummeting toward the ground with deadly precision. Their razor-sharp beaks pierced through the rats with ease, killing them instantly.

    The tide of rats was halted.

    The crows tore through the swarm, their numbers overwhelming the rodents.

    The Rat King, still perched on the trash can, watched in disbelief. Its once-relaxed demeanor was gone, replaced by twitching nostrils and a look of pure rage.

    It was furious.

    ...

 Chapter 37 - 37: A one-star difficulty hunt

    It never expected that a flock of crows would come to help this human.

    A strong sense of danger surged again.

    Sensing that the situation was turning bad, the giant rat decided it was time to leave. It quickly tried to make its escape, preparing to leap into the sewer.

    But before it could, the sound of rushing wind filled the air. Several crows dove down, surrounding it. One of them slammed heavily into the rat, sending it flying dozens of feet away.

    Ethan glanced over, his eyes narrowing. He knew this was his chance.

    "These crows are the real deal. When it matters, they really show up..." he muttered.

    He leapt into the air, pushing his Absolute Domain to its limit. Every rat caught within its range exploded into pieces.

    The rat king, now panicked, tried to flee. But suddenly, it felt an overwhelming pressure bearing down on it.

    Its body froze.

    It couldn''t move at all.

    Looking up, it saw a tall figure standing before it. Ethan''s gaze was cold, filled with murderous intent.

    The rat king, now trapped within the Absolute Domain, had lost all its arrogance. Its body trembled uncontrollably.

    Its eyes, surprisingly, showed a hint of pleading, as if begging for mercy. It almost looked pitiful.

    Ethan focused his thoughts, concentrating the pressure of the Absolute Domain into a single point. With a loud bang, the rat king''s body exploded into pieces.

    A crystal core shot out from the remains, and Ethan caught it in his hand.

    The moment the rat king died, the once-ferocious swarm of rats lost their leader. Chaos broke out among them as they screeched in panic and scattered in all directions.

    The massive horde of rats, which had been like a tidal wave moments ago, now retreated just as quickly.

    In no time at all, they were gone.

    The street was left in ruins, littered with shredded rat corpses and chunks of flesh. The stench of blood hung thick in the air.

    A flock of large crows landed on the ground, pecking at the remains.

    "Goodbye, kind human..."

    The lead crow circled Ethan a few times before flapping its wings and flying off with the rest of the flock.

    And with that, the street fell silent once more.

    ...

    Ethan watched the crows disappear into the distance. He couldn''t help but feel that this was karma¡ªgood deeds being repaid. Maybe he should start feeding small animals more often and try to be a "good person."

    He glanced around. While the rat king on this street had been dealt with, there were likely other threats lurking in the surrounding areas. After all, the rat king wasn''t the true ruler of this place. The real overlord here was probably a zombie king.

    Ethan decided not to push his luck. With two crystal cores in hand, he had enough to absorb for a while. It was time to head back to his base and lay low for a bit.

    With that, his figure vanished as he activated his stealth ability and returned to his territory.

    ...

    But not long after Ethan left, a group of zombies appeared on the blood-soaked street. Leading them was a zombie king with dark red skin and bulging black veins. It was the infamous Red-Faced Zombie King from the park.

    Around its neck was something furry and pitch black. As it raised its head, the creature revealed a human-like face covered in black fur.

    "Squeak¡ªsqueak squeak squeak¡ª"

    The human-faced rat jumped down from the zombie king''s neck and scurried over to the pile of rat corpses. It let out a mournful cry, filled with sorrow.

    "My wife... how could you die? Who did this to you? I''ll avenge you, no matter what!"

    The human-faced rat rubbed its grotesque face against the shredded remains of the rat king, its voice trembling with grief.

    Before long, its fur was soaked in blood.

    "Scarf, don''t be too upset. Anyone who dares invade my territory¡ªI''ll make sure they pay with their life!"

    The Red-Faced Zombie King''s voice was hoarse, like the sound of grinding stones.

    Behind it stood several trusted subordinates, all highly evolved. Their intelligence was on par with beings like Bulldozer and Laura, showing signs of advanced thought.

    "Boss... I asked around. It was that zombie from the tower who did this," one of the subordinates reported.

    "Oh?"

    The Red-Faced Zombie King''s eyes gleamed with murderous intent. It had already been planning to eliminate that rival to expand its territory, but now the provocation had come straight to its doorstep.

    "How many zombies does he have over there?"

    "After some scouting, we''ve figured it out¡ªabout two thousand," the subordinate replied.

    "Only two thousand?"

    The Red-Faced Zombie King tilted its head, finding it hard to believe.

    It had expected the rival to be much stronger...

    After all, under its own command, it had already gathered over twenty thousand zombies.

    Twenty thousand against two thousand? That would be a walk in the park.

    "Scarf, get ready. I''ll avenge you right away!"

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan had no idea any of this was happening.

    He had already returned home.

    As usual, he started his routine: soaking in a hot bath, changing into clean clothes, and then beginning to absorb the energy from the crystal cores he had collected.

    The rat king''s crystal core was pitch black, like a perfectly ripened cherry, and it gave off a faint, sweet aroma.

    The energy within it was incredibly pure, providing a significant boost to Ethan''s abilities.

    Perhaps it was because the rat king''s mental field had some similarities to his Domain of the Dead, making the energy particularly compatible with him.

    ...

    Over the next few days, Ethan stayed low at home, sticking to his usual cautious approach.

    Since taking down the rat king, neither rats nor zombies had come to bother him.

    Occasionally, a crow would circle in the sky above, but that was the only sign of life.

    During this time, Ethan used his phone to gather information about the outside world.

    The Genesis Biotech website was especially lively.

    The incident at the mall had been made public: several Awakeners had been killed, and billions worth of supplies had vanished.

    The survivor forums were buzzing with speculation:

    "Over ten Awakeners wiped out in a single night. What kind of monster could''ve done this?"

    "Yeah, what level of zombie king are we even talking about here?"

    "It''s terrifying. And on top of that, over two hundred survivors were involved, and all the supplies were looted."

    "Genesis Biotech isn''t as reliable as they claim. They were hyping up their ''Operation King Hunt,'' but it looks like they got hunted instead..."

    "Could it be that it wasn''t zombies, but another human group that did this?"

    "Hmm... that''s possible. I''ve heard rumors about rogue Awakener groups out there, doing all kinds of terrible things, even raiding official shelter supplies."

    "..."

    The Westfield Century City Mall Incident had become a tangled mystery, leaving everyone curious about what really happened that night.

    But there were no survivors left to tell the tale.

    It was quickly becoming the greatest unsolved mystery of the apocalypse.

    Still, Genesis Biotech wasn''t ready to give up. The billions worth of supplies were far too valuable to simply vanish without explanation. There was no way they''d let it go.

    They immediately issued a public statement:

    "Our company is committed to uncovering the truth behind the mall incident and honoring the memory of Marcus and the others who gave their lives. Effective immediately, Operation King Hunt will commence. We will hunt down every zombie king and recover the lost supplies!"

    Ethan, lounging at home, muttered to himself as he read the statement on his phone, "These people just can''t stay out of trouble, can they?"

    Meanwhile, at Genesis Biotech, preparations for the operation were in full swing.

    A group of Awakeners sat in a conference room, their attention fixed on a large screen at the front. The screen displayed a detailed map of Los Angeles.

    A middle-aged man stood at the front, pointing to the map as he explained:

    "After a month of drone reconnaissance, we''ve mapped out the basic distribution of zombies. In the area surrounding the mall, there are roughly ten zombie king territories. Based on their threat levels, we''ve classified them from one-star to five-star difficulty."

    "Five-star zones are the most dangerous, while one-star zones are relatively safer. For example, this area near the tower..."

    He circled a spot on the map with a laser pointer.

    "This territory has about two thousand zombies, making it the smallest of the zombie king territories. We''ve classified it as a one-star difficulty hunt."

    The Awakeners in the room exchanged glances, feeling like this was starting to resemble a video game dungeon raid. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Still, a one-star difficulty hunt sounded like an easy job.

    Immediately, hands shot up as people scrambled to volunteer.

    "This one''s perfect for me! I''ll take it!"

    "No, no, I''ll go! Let me handle it!"

    ...

 Chapter 38 - 38: The battle is imminent

    At the back of the conference room sat a middle-aged man named Nathan Carter, the person in charge here.

    Watching his team of Awakeners act so spinelessly, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of frustration. After all, only by hunting down powerful zombie kings could they evolve and grow stronger.

    But instead, they were slacking off, choosing missions with the lowest difficulty.

    Still, maybe it wasn''t all bad.

    If this operation went smoothly, it could boost morale, enhance the company''s reputation, and earn the trust of the survivors.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan was still lounging at home, sipping a crimson liquid from a wine glass. His posture was elegant, his life leisurely.

    Outside the building, a red-eyed crow circled a few times in the air before landing on a streetlamp.

    "Huh? A little black bird?"

    In a nearby alley, Bulldozer peeked out, his massive head half-visible as he observed the scene.

    He was fiercely territorial.

    He''d noticed this crow hanging around the area for a while now. And, being a bit of a mischievous brute, he''d decided he was going to catch it.

    So, Bulldozer began creeping toward the crow, moving as quietly as possible.

    He tiptoed like a cat, his steps light and deliberate, not making a single sound.

    Because he was being so cautious, it took him a full five minutes to cover just 50 feet.

    But he was secretly pleased with himself¡ªthe crow didn''t seem to notice him at all. It stayed perched on the streetlamp, showing no signs of flying away.

    Now, Bulldozer was less than 30 feet away. He bent his knees slowly, gathering all his strength, and then leapt into the air.

    "Gotcha!"

    Bulldozer''s jump was so powerful it cracked the ground beneath him. He shot toward the crow like a cannonball, his massive hand reaching out to grab it.

    But just as he was about to succeed¡­

    The crow suddenly flapped its wings and shot straight up, putting some distance between them and narrowly avoiding Bulldozer''s grasp.

    "Can''t catch me¡­ can''t catch me¡­"

    The crow''s unique, mocking voice echoed from above, its tone both smug and taunting.

    "ROAR¡ª!" Bulldozer let out an angry bellow, furious. He grabbed a manhole cover from the side of the road, swung his arm back, and hurled it at the crow.

    But the crow was quick. It flapped its wings again, flying even higher.

    "Can''t hit me¡­ can''t hit me¡­"

    "RAAAH! You little black bird, come down here if you''ve got the guts!" Bulldozer roared, realizing he couldn''t reach it anymore.

    The crow ignored him completely. Instead, it flapped its wings and flew higher, eventually disappearing into the distance.

    "Damn it¡­ damn it¡­" Bulldozer stomped and pounded his chest in frustration, but there was nothing more he could do.

    The crow soared up to the 20th floor of a building and landed on a metal railing. Inside the spotless, pristine apartment, Ethan was lounging comfortably.

    "Hello, good man. Hello, good man¡­"

    "Well, if it isn''t Buddy Crow."

    Ethan glanced over. He recognized the big crow immediately. If it hadn''t helped him hunt the mutant Rat King, things would''ve been much harder for him.

    He owed Buddy Crow a reward.

    Ethan, ever generous, opened the window and pulled a few large drumsticks out of his spatial storage ring, tossing them out.

    The big crow gobbled them up one by one, as if they were candy.

    "Thank you, good man. Thank you, good man."

    "No problem."

    Leaning on the windowsill, Ethan continued chatting casually. "What brings you here today? Got some free time to visit me?"

    "Someone''s coming. Zombies too. A big group!" the crow squawked.

    Apparently, it had spotted something while flying overhead and had come to warn Ethan.

    Ethan raised an eyebrow.

    Hearing the news didn''t surprise him much. He''d made plenty of enemies recently¡ªit was only a matter of time before they came looking for trouble.

    If they dared to come after him, he''d make sure they learned the true meaning of pain.

    It was perfect timing, really. He''d just finished absorbing the two crystal cores from his last hunt and was wondering where to find more. Now, someone was delivering them right to his doorstep.

    Still, he couldn''t afford to be careless.

    He needed to prepare for battle.

    Ethan quickly sent out a signal to his crew, letting them know that intruders were on their way to attack their territory.

    When Bulldozer heard that someone was invading their territory, he completely lost it.

    He was already furious from his failed attempt to catch the crow, and now this? It was the last straw.

    "ROAR¡ª!"

    His deafening roar echoed through the area, and in response, a chorus of guttural growls erupted all around him.

    One by one, his elite zombie underlings emerged from the shadows.

    Normally, zombies were sluggish during the day, but now they were brimming with energy. Their bloodshot eyes gleamed with a savage hunger, their ferocity palpable, radiating an overwhelming killing intent.

    Invading their territory? Were these fools asking to die?

    Two thousand elite zombies assembled, their sheer numbers creating a terrifying spectacle. At the forefront of the horde stood Bulldozer, Laura, and the PhD zombie¡ªthree of the most powerful lieutenants in the area.

    The zombies were ready, their ranks tight and disciplined, prepared to unleash a blood-soaked massacre.

    Laura, meanwhile, let out a creepy, high-pitched giggle. Unlike Bulldozer, she wasn''t angry about the invasion. In fact, she seemed thrilled, as if the whole thing was some kind of twisted game.

    Her thirst for carnage was even greater than Bulldozer''s. She lived for this.

    Ethan, on the other hand, had taken up a position on the rooftop of the building.

    The wind whipped through his hair as he stood there, his sharp eyes fixed on the horizon. His calm yet commanding presence exuded an air of quiet confidence.

    In the distance, faint black dots appeared on the skyline, rapidly approaching.

    They were Genesis Biotech''s aerial reconnaissance drones.

    On the streets below, a convoy of heavily modified armored vehicles rumbled forward. Leading the charge was a massive bulldozer, plowing through everything in its path¡ªabandoned cars, stray zombies, nothing could stand in its way.

    This was Genesis Biotech''s Operation King Hunt team. The squad was made up of ten Awakeners, four of whom had already condensed crystal cores, along with a five-hundred-strong armed force.

    The soldiers were fully equipped, carrying high-powered firearms and wearing sleek black nano-combat suits. Each suit bore the red Genesis Biotech logo on the chest, giving them a high-tech, almost futuristic look.

    These nano-combat suits were no joke. They were tough enough to withstand zombie claws and bites, and even a knife couldn''t pierce them. They were incredibly effective in close combat.

    But that wasn''t all. Genesis Biotech had also brought along two bioengineered weapons¡ªDoom Hunters¡ªto bolster their firepower.

    Inside one of the vehicles sat the four crystal-core Awakeners, the main force of this operation. Three men and one woman, they were the team''s heavy hitters.

    "This mission''s a sweet deal. Lucky we got assigned to it," one of the men said with a smug grin.

    The woman nodded. "A one-star zombie nest? Perfect for some training. This is my first time on a mission like this."

    "Hahaha, then you''d better watch closely and learn," the man replied, clearly enjoying his role as the experienced veteran.

    Their team leader, Michael Morgan, cut in with a warning.

    "Evan, even a lion uses its full strength to hunt a rabbit. Don''t get cocky. Every zombie is dangerous."

    "Captain, it''s just two thousand zombies," Evan said with a shrug. "And the zombie king here probably doesn''t have any special abilities¡ªjust brute strength. If it were anything more, it''d have a bigger territory than this."

    The last man, a tall and imposing figure, chimed in. "As long as we don''t run into a Phantom Infected, we''ll be fine. Purely physical zombies are the easiest to deal with."

    "Oh¡­"

    The woman listened intently as the three men discussed tactics. It was her first mission, and she was quickly realizing there was a lot more to hunting zombies than she''d thought.

    She made a mental note to learn as much as she could from her more experienced teammates.

    ...

    S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Whatâ€¦ what the hell is going on?

    Aside from the Operation King Hunt squad, another force was also converging on the area.

    It was none other than the Red-Faced Zombie King from the park district.

    Wearing its signature "scarf," it was here to avenge the Mutant Rat King, take out Ethan, and claim his territory in the process.

    The Red-Faced Zombie King didn''t come alone¡ªit brought an army. A massive horde of 20,000 zombies surged forward like a dark, unstoppable tide. Their roars filled the air as they charged, a terrifying flood of death. Leading the pack were over a hundred elite, agile zombies, leaping and bounding like crazed monkeys.

    Mixed into the horde were countless mutated giant rats, their glowing red eyes brimming with ferocity.

    The sight of 20,000 zombies flooding the streets was nothing short of awe-inspiring.

    At the back of the horde, the Red-Faced Zombie King strolled leisurely with a few of its trusted lieutenants.

    It didn''t think it would need to lift a finger. Two thousand zombies on Ethan''s side versus its twenty thousand? The outcome was a foregone conclusion.

    "Boss, this fight''s gonna be over in no time. You can just show up at the end and collect the crystal cores," one of its lieutenants said.

    "Hmm¡­"

    The Red-Faced Zombie King nodded approvingly. It liked the sound of that.

    ...

    Meanwhile, the Operation King Hunt squad had reached their target location. Armed personnel began systematically taking out the scattered zombies on the outskirts.

    Gunfire echoed through the streets, and zombies dropped one after another.

    Michael and the other three Awakeners stepped out of their vehicle, scanning the area. Stray zombies emerged from alleyways and side streets, but they didn''t even get close before being gunned down. There was no need to worry about them.

    Their attention shifted toward the building ahead.

    In the middle of the road stood a towering figure¡ªit was none other than the raging Bulldozer.

    "ROAR¡ª!"

    Bulldozer had caught the scent of humans and let out an earth-shaking roar in their direction.

    Its fury was palpable.

    If Ethan hadn''t ordered it to hold back, it would''ve already charged forward, eager to tear them apart.

    "Looks like a Strength Zombie King," Evan observed, his tone calm. "Judging by how clumsy it looks, it probably doesn''t have any special abilities."

    "Yeah," Michael nodded. "But we should still be cautious. There might be other Zombie Kings around. Look at the horde behind it¡ªthey seem pretty evolved."

    "Ugh¡­ this is terrifying!"

    The only female Awakener in the group gasped, her voice trembling. It was her first mission, and she couldn''t hide her fear.

    Evan, ever the gentleman, tried to reassure her. "Don''t worry. It''s just a one-star zombie nest. Only about two thousand zombies, and they''re not packed too tightly. We''ll clear them out in no time."

    "Yeah, let''s wrap this up quickly and get our reward. I haven''t eaten properly in days," grumbled the last member of the team, a tall, burly man.

    Even with Genesis Biotech''s advanced technology, food was still in short supply.

    As the Operation King Hunt squad moved forward, the tension in the air grew thicker. The two forces were closing in on each other, the atmosphere charged like a powder keg ready to explode.

    Bulldozer stood at the front, exuding an aura of raw power. It looked like a one-man army, ready to take on anything. Its massive fists were clenched, muscles bulging grotesquely, and its eyes burned with murderous intent.

    It was just waiting for Ethan''s command to charge forward and rip those humans to shreds.

    Laura, another of Ethan''s lieutenants, had stopped smiling. She tilted her head, staring intently at the humans ahead. Her fingers twitched with anticipation.

    What''s taking the boss so long to give the order? She was itching to kill.

    The zombies grew restless, their roars echoing through the streets. But Ethan remained silent, unmoving.

    The humans were now less than 1,500 feet away¡ªclose enough to almost be within firing range.

    "What''s the boss doing? Did he wander off to find something to eat and forget about us?" Bulldozer muttered impatiently, glancing back at the others.

    The PhD zombie shot him a withering look.

    "Idiot. Do you think the boss is as brainless as you? No orders mean we wait."

    "Wait? They''re practically gonna roll their trucks right over my face!" Laura growled, clawing at her hair in frustration. She was on the verge of snapping.

    But just as the Operation King Hunt squad advanced another 30 feet, they came to a halt as well.

    Captain Michael narrowed his eyes, carefully observing the scene ahead.

    "These zombies¡­ something''s off about them."

    "What do you mean, Captain?" Evan stepped forward, curious.

    Michael stared ahead, his tone serious. "If these were normal zombies, they''d have charged at us the moment we showed up. But they''re just¡­ standing there, not moving."

    "That''s true," the female Awakener chimed in, nodding. "These zombies don''t act like the ones I''ve seen before."

    The tall man in the group agreed as well.

    "When zombies behave like this, it usually means there''s a high-intelligence zombie controlling them," Michael added. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Or¡­ maybe they''re just dumb," Evan suggested with a shrug. "Maybe they don''t want to leave their territory."

    The four of them stayed on the outskirts, observing and debating their next move. None of them dared to advance, and the standoff dragged on for several minutes.

    The tall man finally broke the silence. "What if¡­ it''s a trap?"

    "Pfft! A trap? You think zombies are smart enough to set traps?" Evan couldn''t help but laugh.

    Michael thought about it for a moment. It did seem unlikely. They were already here, and no matter what was going on with these zombies, their mission was to wipe them out.

    "Two thousand zombies, that''s all. Even if something unexpected happens, we can handle it. Let''s get this over with," Michael said decisively.

    "Got it!" Evan replied eagerly, clearly itching to fight.

    The rest of the team took a deep breath, their expressions hardening as they prepared for the oncoming horde.

    But just as the tension reached its peak, the ground suddenly began to rumble.

    A low, thunderous sound echoed through the streets, accompanied by chaotic footsteps, guttural roars, and high-pitched squeals. The noise came from all directions.

    "Something''s wrong!" Michael''s brow furrowed, his face darkening instantly.

    The armed personnel exchanged uneasy glances. They didn''t need to say anything¡ªthey all recognized the sound. They''d been through this before.

    This was the sound of a massive zombie horde.

    And sure enough, it began.

    First, a few agile zombies leapt onto the rooftops around them, crouching on all fours like predators, their glowing eyes locked onto the humans below.

    Then, from every street corner and alleyway, an endless wave of zombies poured out, accompanied by swarms of mutated giant rats.

    "Where the hell did all these zombies come from?"

    Michael and the others were stunned. The sheer number of zombies far exceeded the two thousand they''d been expecting. It was overwhelming, and they could only assume they''d walked straight into an ambush.

    "What do we do now?" the female Awakener asked nervously, her voice trembling.

    The others looked grim. No one had a clear plan.

    Michael scanned their surroundings, his jaw tightening. "We don''t have a choice. Get ready to fight!"

    The zombies charged forward, their speed terrifying. In the blink of an eye, they were upon them.

    "Open fire!" Michael shouted.

    The sound of gunfire erupted, deafening and relentless. The 500 armed personnel formed a tight formation, their firepower concentrated and devastating. Zombies fell in droves, mowed down like wheat under a scythe.

    But the horde was relentless. They kept coming, trampling over the bodies of their fallen, some even rolling forward after being knocked down. They didn''t care about pain or death¡ªthey only cared about reaching their prey.

    The most dangerous among them were the elite agile zombies. They leapt from rooftops with incredible speed, catching the soldiers off guard. In an instant, they''d pounce on their targets, pinning them to the ground and tearing into them with razor-sharp claws and teeth.

    These elite zombies were too fast and too strong for the regular soldiers to handle. Only Michael and the other Awakeners could deal with them.

    But then, something even worse happened.

    The concrete beneath their feet began to crack. High-pitched squeals echoed from below as mutated rats burst out of the ground.

    The rats swarmed the soldiers, climbing up their bodies and sinking their teeth into exposed flesh. Some went straight for their ankles, biting down hard and causing the soldiers to scream in agony.

    The battlefield descended into chaos. Gunfire, roars, and screams filled the air as the two sides clashed in a brutal, bloody melee. The soldiers fought desperately, but the sheer ferocity of the zombie horde and the swarming rats made it clear this was no ordinary fight.

    Not far away, Bulldozer and Laura stood watching the carnage unfold. For once, they weren''t in a hurry to join the fight. Instead, they just stared at the scene in confusion.

    "What¡­ what the hell is going on?"

    ...

 Chapter 40 - 40: Cheers!

    "Seriously? This is supposed to be my turf, so why are those two groups fighting each other up front?"

    Bulldozer scratched his head, confused.

    "Wait a second¡­ don''t tell me they came to my territory just to settle their own beef?"

    Meanwhile, Ethan stood tall on the rooftop, his lean figure silhouetted against the sky. He''d already noticed earlier that a massive horde of zombies was heading this way, so he''d told his crew to hold back and not get involved.

    Now, with the two factions going at it like there''s no tomorrow, Ethan decided to just sit back and enjoy the show.

    "Go on, give it your best shot!"

    He even cheered them on in his head, secretly hoping they''d tear each other apart.

    A red-eyed crow circled around Ethan, its raspy voice breaking the moment.

    "Hey, good guy, good guy! When''s dinner at your place?"

    "Don''t rush me. The water in the pot isn''t even boiling yet," Ethan replied without even turning around.

    Turns out, Buddy Crow had shown up just in time for dinner, hoping to mooch a meal.

    In the distance, the battlefield was pure chaos. Gunfire echoed through the air, flesh and blood flew everywhere, and severed limbs littered the ground. The stench of blood was overwhelming, turning the place into something straight out of a nightmare.

    The humans had brought out their trump card: two 10-foot-tall bio-engineered killing machines¡ªDoom Hunters.

    These hulking monstrosities had broad, muscular builds and grotesque scars running across their massive foreheads, like giant centipedes crawling over their faces. Their bodies were wrapped in ammo belts, and each carried a massive iron hammer strapped to their backs. In their right hands, they wielded Gatling guns, the barrels already spinning as they unleashed a storm of bullets.

    The six rotating barrels roared to life, spitting fire and raining down a relentless hail of bullets.

    It was a metal storm.

    Any zombie unlucky enough to get hit was either blown in half or completely obliterated, their remains scattered across the battlefield in gruesome fashion.

    If an elite zombie managed to get close, the Doom Hunters didn''t flinch. They''d simply swing their massive iron hammers in a devastating counterattack. No one knew what material the hammers were made of, but they were unbelievably dense¡ªeasily weighing 40 tons. When they struck the ground, they left deep craters, and any zombie caught in the impact zone was instantly reduced to a bloody pulp.

    Watching the carnage unfold, Ethan couldn''t help but be reminded of his childhood. Back then, every Thanksgiving at the orphanage, they''d roast a turkey. His job was to crush ice for the lemonade.

    Looking at the zombies now, he thought they weren''t much different from those ice cubes.

    The arrival of the Doom Hunters had completely turned the tide in favor of the humans. Even with the overwhelming numbers of the zombie horde, they couldn''t break through the line.

    No wonder these things were considered the ultimate weapon in the "Zombie Eradication Program."

    The only real threat to the humans was the occasional giant rat scurrying out from underground. But even then, the soldiers were equipped with nano-combat suits, which the rats'' sharp teeth couldn''t penetrate. At most, they''d manage to bite someone, but that was about it.

    It was clear that Operation King Hunt was no joke¡ªthey were a force to be reckoned with.

    In just five minutes, they''d wiped out six or seven thousand zombies, reducing the once-massive horde by a third.

    And that''s when it happened.

    The Red-Faced Zombie King strolled onto the battlefield, wearing what looked like a scarf around his neck. He moved at a leisurely pace, as if he had all the time in the world.

    He glanced around, wondering if his minions had already taken over Ethan''s territory.

    But as he squinted at the scene in front of him, something felt¡­ off.

    His minions weren''t just fighting humans¡ªthey were locked in a full-on battle with them. And those two Doom Hunters? They stood out like sore thumbs, smashing zombies left and right with their massive hammers, as if they were crushing ice cubes.

    To make matters worse, there were human Awakeners on the battlefield¡ªindividuals with supernatural abilities¡ªtearing through his forces like they were nothing.

    "What the hell is going on here?" the Zombie King muttered, his voice low and dangerous.

    One of his elite zombies shuffled over to report. "Boss¡­ there are human Awakeners here. We''ve started fighting them."

    "Oh."

    Yeah, no kidding. The Zombie King could see that for himself.

    "And what about the Zombie King inside that building? Has he come out yet?"

    "Uh¡­ no idea. Doesn''t seem like it."

    "What?!"

    The Red-Faced Zombie King''s temper flared. The whole point of this operation was to take down the rival Zombie King. But now, his forces had suffered heavy losses, and they hadn''t even seen their target yet.

    This was unacceptable!

    "Boss, how come there are human Awakeners here?" one of the underlings asked from the back.

    The Red-Faced Zombie King couldn''t figure it out either. Sure, he''d evolved enough to gain intelligence, but let''s be honest¡ªhe wasn''t exactly a genius.

    "Could it be¡­ that he''s working with the humans?"

    "Boss, is it possible," another zombie chimed in, "that the humans came here to attack him too, but we just ran into them first?"

    The Red-Faced Zombie King''s eyes widened. That¡­ actually made sense.

    Wait a second¡ªdid they just screw this whole thing up?

    "RAAAARGH!"

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got, until he was practically screeching in frustration.

    "So, boss, what do we do now? Should we retreat?" one of his minions asked cautiously.

    "Retreat?"

    The Zombie King''s eyes burned with fury. After losing so many of his forces, retreating would only make him feel even more humiliated. They''d already sunk too much into this fight¡ªthere was no turning back now. The only way to make up for the losses was to win, no matter the cost.

    Besides, humans were enemies too. And their crystal cores? Oh, those were even sweeter.

    "There''s no way out now. Kill them! Kill them all!"

    "ROOOAAARRR!"

    At his command, the zombies behind him let out deafening howls.

    If the boss said no retreat, then there was no retreat.

    Their eyes turned blood-red as they charged forward, throwing themselves into the fray. These weren''t just any zombies¡ªthey were highly evolved, practically on the same level as zombie kings themselves. Their strength was terrifying. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "SCREEEEECH!"

    The scarf-like creature on the Zombie King''s shoulder let out a piercing shriek before leaping off. It hopped and scrambled its way up a nearby building, its body beginning to emit tendrils of black mist.

    This wasn''t just any ordinary zombie¡ªit had a sinister ability: mind control.

    "Wait, is that¡­ a Zombie King?" Michael''s brow furrowed as he heard the deafening roars echoing across the battlefield. He''d already guessed that a horde of this size had to be led by a Zombie King.

    "Everyone, stay sharp! The real fight is about to begin!"

    "Got it!"

    The soldiers around him responded in unison, their voices steady and determined.

    But the black mist was already creeping toward them, swirling around several of the armed personnel.

    "I''m so¡­ hungry¡­"

    "Yeah¡­ me too¡­"

    "Hey, look over there!"

    "Look at that¡­ the beach! I wanna go chill by the ocean, crack open a cold beer, and enjoy some oysters!"

    "...."

    One of the soldiers'' eyes glazed over. He mimed the motion of grabbing a beer, but instead of a drink, his hand reached for the grenade on his belt.

    "Hey! Stop! What are you doing?!" Michael shouted, realizing something was wrong and rushing to intervene.

    But it was too late. The soldier had already pulled the pin.

    "Cheers!"

    BOOM!

    The grenade exploded, engulfing the soldier in flames and sending shrapnel flying in every direction. The deadly fragments tore through the nearby soldiers, leaving a trail of carnage.

    These fragmentation grenades were no joke¡ªtheir destructive power was immense.

    But it wasn''t over yet.

    More soldiers, their minds clouded by the black mist, began pulling out their grenades as well.

    "Cheers!"

    They raised their "glasses" together, and in a horrifying moment of unity, they detonated themselves.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    A series of explosions ripped through the battlefield, sending rocks, shrapnel, and debris flying like a deadly storm. The chaos was overwhelming, and the once-organized human forces were thrown into disarray.

    Michael thrust his hands forward.

    As an Earth-type Awakener, he summoned a shield of solid earth that condensed in front of him, forming a thick, sturdy barrier to block the force of the explosion.

    The rest of the armed team scrambled for cover behind the armored vehicle, shielding themselves from the shrapnel.

    But even as they avoided physical harm, a creeping sense of dread spread among them. Just moments ago, one of their comrades¡ªsomeone who had been fighting alongside them¡ªhad inexplicably taken their own life.

    It was chilling.

    That kind of ability, the power to kill without leaving a trace, was the stuff of nightmares.

    Michael''s brow furrowed deeply. He had already pieced it together¡ªthey were under some form of mind control.

    "Evan, activate a mental barrier and locate the enemy," he ordered, his voice steady but tense.

    "Got it." Evan nodded firmly.

    As a Mind-type Awakener, Evan closed his eyes for a brief moment. With a single thought, a mental barrier expanded outward, cutting through the oppressive black mist that surrounded them. Within seconds, he pinpointed the source of the attack.

    "There! I found it! Up above!" he shouted, his voice sharp with urgency.

    Everyone followed his gaze and looked up. On the third-floor windowsill of a nearby building, they spotted it¡ªa massive, pitch-black rat crouched there, its fur matted and oily. But what made their stomachs churn was its face.

    It had the grotesque, hairy face of a human.

    ...

 Chapter 41 - 41: Holy crapâ€¦ heâ€™s that strong?!

    "Damn it... there really are some freaky monsters out here!"

    But just as the words left his mouth¡ª

    A zombie leapt from the top of a high-rise, landing squarely on the shoulders of one of the armed soldiers. This wasn''t just any zombie¡ªit was one of the Red-Faced Zombie King''s top enforcers, the King of Agile Zombies, nicknamed Monkey.

    Monkey''s body was muscular, covered in grotesque, pus-filled boils. With a swift motion, it wrapped its arms around the soldier''s neck and twisted. The sickening crack of bone echoed as the soldier''s head was ripped clean off.

    "Attack! Now!" someone shouted.

    The surrounding soldiers scrambled to retaliate, but Monkey was too fast. With another powerful leap, it landed on the back of the Doom Hunter¡ªa massive, heavily armed mech-like unit designed for zombie extermination.

    The Doom Hunter staggered under the sudden assault, its movements jerky and unstable.

    And then it happened.

    The Gatling gun mounted on its right arm misfired.

    Rat-a-tat-tat-tat-tat-tat!

    A hail of bullets sprayed out, tearing through the ranks of the armed personnel.

    "Take cover!" someone screamed.

    The soldiers dove behind an armored vehicle as bullets ricocheted off its surface, sparks flying everywhere. But not everyone was lucky. A few unlucky souls were caught in the crossfire, their bodies shredded by the gunfire, exploding into bloody chunks.

    With the arrival of the zombie elites, the tide of battle was turning against the humans.

    And then, the Red-Faced Zombie King made its move.

    Raising one grotesque arm, its muscles swelled to an unnatural size, veins bulging and writhing like living snakes. Those veins shot out, snaking through the air and wrapping around several soldiers.

    The veins pierced their bodies.

    "Arghhh¡ª!"

    The soldiers screamed in agony as their bodies shriveled up, their blood drained in seconds. What was left of them collapsed to the ground, nothing more than dried-out husks.

    "So strong!" Michael muttered, his sharp eyes fixed on the Red-Faced Zombie King. Its grotesque attack reminded him of a movie he''d seen¡ªVenom.

    Still, he thought, at least this ability wasn''t completely out of the ordinary. It was horrifying, sure, but it didn''t qualify as something from the Phantom Infected category. Not yet.

    As the Red-Faced Zombie King''s veins lashed out, claiming more lives, Michael stomped his foot hard against the ground.

    In an instant, several oval-shaped earthen walls erupted from the ground, forming a barrier that blocked the King''s attacks.

    "Captain! The horde''s breaking through!" someone shouted from nearby.

    Without the suppressive fire from the Doom Hunter, the massive zombie horde was surging forward, closing the gap.

    "I know!" Michael snapped, glancing over his shoulder. This whole situation felt like a twisted game of whack-a-mole. No matter how many zombies they took down, more just kept coming. He was barely keeping up.

    But then, one of their heavy hitters stepped forward.

    Xander.

    A towering man with a commanding presence, Xander was an Awakener with lightning-based powers. His body crackled with electricity, arcs of lightning dancing across his skin. Even his hair stood on end, charged with raw energy.

    The air around him grew heavy with power, the tension almost suffocating.

    "Die!" Xander roared, slamming his fist into the ground.

    BOOM!

    The earth cracked like a spiderweb, lightning surging outward in all directions. Within a 60-foot radius, the ground was engulfed in a storm of electricity. Zombies caught in the blast convulsed violently, smoke rising from their charred bodies as they were reduced to ash.

    "Captain, this isn''t sustainable!" Xander called out, turning back to Michael. "We''re gonna get worn down at this rate!"

    Awakeners were powerful, but their energy wasn''t limitless. Xander, along with the other key fighters, was already showing signs of exhaustion. Their faces were pale, their movements slower. They were running on fumes.

    Michael clenched his jaw. "Yeah, I know. These zombies didn''t just show up out of nowhere. They''re from somewhere else... and their strength is on par with a three-star zombie nest."

    He had already pieced it together. Something bigger was at play here.

    "Wha¡ªwhat the hell¡­?"

    The female Awakener''s face turned pale as a sheet. She hadn''t expected her first mission to turn into this kind of nightmare.

    "Why¡­ why are they even here?" she stammered.

    "How the hell should I know?!" Michael snapped, his frustration boiling over. "The zombies from the one-star nest haven''t even shown up yet!"

    "..."

    The group fell into an uneasy silence. They''d been thrown into a crisis out of nowhere, and to make matters worse, their actual mission target¡ªthe one-star zombie nest¡ªwas still untouched. Not even a scratch.

    "Well, if there''s a silver lining," Michael said, trying to keep his composure, "it''s that the zombies from the one-star nest staying put makes it easier for us to break through."

    "Yeah¡­"

    The others nodded in agreement. Things were bad enough already¡ªif those zombies joined the fight, they''d be completely screwed.

    Evan tried to lighten the mood. "Relax, everyone. Those zombies are dumb as bricks. We''re practically knocking on their front door, and they''re still not moving. They''re probably not coming out."

    ...

    Meanwhile, on a rooftop overlooking the battlefield, Ethan stood with a calm, almost leisurely expression.

    Around him perched a flock of crows¡ªBuddy Crows, as they were called¡ªwaiting for scraps like freeloaders.

    "Thanks for waiting, everyone¡­" Ethan said, his voice low and smooth.

    "Is the water boiling yet?" one of the crows asked, its eyes glowing red with excitement.

    "It is," Ethan replied with a nod.

    Down below, the battlefield was in chaos. The armed personnel were running low on ammo, and the Awakeners were visibly exhausted, their energy nearly depleted.

    The once-massive horde of 20,000 zombies had been reduced to a ragged, scattered few.

    "It''s our turn now," Ethan said, his voice carrying a chilling finality. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At his command, the thousands of zombies still standing suddenly roared to life, their bloodlust filling the air.

    "ROAR¡ª!"

    Leading the charge was Bulldozer, a hulking brute of a zombie. With a thunderous roar, he barreled forward like a runaway freight train, his massive footsteps shaking the ground.

    Behind him, the elite zombies surged forward like a pack of wild animals unleashed from their chains.

    But the most eager of them all was Laura. The moment Ethan gave the order, she could barely contain herself. She''d been itching to join the slaughter, her bloodlust simmering as she watched the carnage unfold earlier. Now, she was ready to "play" with the humans.

    "Hehehehehehe~~"

    Laura''s grin stretched unnaturally wide, almost splitting her face in two. With a flash of movement, her figure blurred, vanishing like a shadow as she darted toward the battlefield.

    Above, the rooftop erupted into chaos as the crows took flight, their black wings blotting out the sky. In the center of the swirling flock stood Ethan, his cold, sharp gaze fixed on the battlefield below.

    His crimson eyes glowed briefly¡ªand then, in an instant, he vanished.

    ...

    Bulldozer was the first to crash into the battlefield. His massive frame plowed through the remaining zombies like a wrecking ball, sending bodies flying in every direction. Some zombies were even impaled on streetlights, left dangling like grotesque ornaments.

    With his sheer brute force, Bulldozer tore a gaping hole through the zombie horde.

    Behind him, the elite zombies moved with terrifying precision, pouncing on their prey. Their razor-sharp teeth tore through flesh and bone, snapping necks with ease. After tossing aside the severed heads of their victims, they immediately moved on to their next targets.

    "Wait¡­ what the hell is that?"

    Michael and the others had felt the tremors before they saw it. Turning toward the source, they spotted the massive figure of Bulldozer tearing through the battlefield, heading straight for their position.

    "Shit! They''re¡­ they''re coming out!" Michael shouted, his voice tinged with panic.

    The group''s faces went pale.

    The female Awakener''s voice trembled. "Evan! Didn''t you say they wouldn''t come out?!"

    "I¡­ I¡­" Evan stammered, completely at a loss for words. The situation had turned on him so fast, he didn''t even know how to respond.

    Was this just bad luck? Or something worse?

    The team''s already dire situation had just gone from bad to worse. But as they quickly realized, this wasn''t just "worse."

    This was a whole new level of disaster.

    Bulldozer''s massive frame was now barreling toward the human defenses. The ground shook violently with each step, the sheer force of his charge sending shockwaves through the air. His presence alone was overwhelming, a terrifying display of raw power.

    "We have to stop him!" Michael shouted, snapping the team out of their daze.

    The armed personnel opened fire, their bullets pelting Bulldozer''s thick, leathery hide. But it was no use. His skin was like armor, and the bullets barely left a scratch. If anything, the onslaught only seemed to make him angrier. He roared and picked up speed, charging even faster.

    "Let me handle this!" the female Awakener said, her brow furrowing in concentration. Her ability was metal manipulation, and with a wave of her hand, she sent a heavy armored vehicle skidding into Bulldozer''s path.

    BOOM!

    The collision was deafening. The armored vehicle was sent spinning through the air like a toy, flipping several times before crashing far off in the distance.

    The team stared in shock.

    "Holy crap¡­ he''s that strong?!"

    ...

 Chapter 42 - 42: The true king had arrivedï¼

    The zombie was unbelievably strong, like a humanoid beast straight out of a nightmare.

    Even so, the weight of the armored vehicle managed to slow Bulldozer down a little.

    But before anyone could breathe a sigh of relief, a slender figure appeared behind Bulldozer. Her face twisted into a sinister smile, terrifying to behold, as she charged forward at an inhuman speed.

    Laura had evolved significantly. She had already formed a crystal core and awakened her ability: [Phantom Dash].

    When her speed reached a critical threshold, she could enter a state of invisibility. This eerie ability allowed her to approach her targets without a sound, completely undetected.

    One of the armed soldiers was firing ahead, his focus locked on the charging zombie.

    But as the female zombie closed the distance, her speed increased dramatically. In the blink of an eye, she vanished.

    "Huh? Where''d she go?"

    The soldier froze, his target suddenly gone. He frantically scanned his surroundings, trying to locate the horrifying figure.

    And then, in the next moment¡ª

    A grotesque, grinning face appeared right in front of him, so close their noses were nearly touching.

    "Wha¡ª"

    The man''s eyes widened in terror as he instinctively tried to back away.

    But Laura''s razor-sharp bone claws sliced through his neck like a knife through butter. With a swift flick of her wrist, his head was sent flying, landing far away with a sickening thud.

    "She''s here! She''s coming!"

    The nearby soldiers panicked, their faces pale with fear. Among them was an Awakener in the Neurocore stage, who reacted the fastest. He gripped his alloy steel blade tightly and charged at Laura with a roar.

    Laura''s figure blurred and disappeared again.

    When she reappeared, she was already behind the Awakener.

    With a sickening squelch, her claws plunged into his lower back. In one brutal motion, she ripped out his kidney.

    "AAAAHHH!"

    The Awakener let out a blood-curdling scream before collapsing to the ground, convulsing in agony.

    "This is insane!"

    "She''s... she''s a Phantom Infected!"

    "Run! Get out of here!"

    The remaining soldiers, their will to fight completely shattered, turned and fled in terror.

    "Hehehehe~~"

    Laura let out a chilling, maniacal laugh as she chased after them. With every few steps, she brought another one down.

    Her claws, dripping with fresh blood, left a trail of crimson behind her. Her eyes gleamed with exhilaration, reveling in the thrill of the hunt.

    Michael and the other core team members noticed the chaos unfolding nearby. Even the Awakeners couldn''t hold their ground against Laura.

    "We have to stop her! We can''t let her keep slaughtering like this!"

    "I''ll handle it!"

    Xander stepped forward, volunteering once again. He was confident that his lightning-based abilities would allow him to match her speed.

    Of the 500 armed personnel they had brought, 80% were already dead. Only about a hundred remained.

    Electricity crackled around Xander, arcs of lightning dancing across his body as his energy surged violently.

    Just as he was about to confront Laura, a sudden, overwhelming pressure filled the air.

    From the distant street, it felt as though a tidal wave of blood was rushing toward them.

    Everyone froze, their hearts gripped by an instinctive fear. The oppressive aura was suffocating, a primal force that made their very souls tremble.

    The true king had arrived!

    Everyone turned to look, their eyes drawn to the figure standing in the middle of the street. It was a tall, slender young man dressed in a pristine white shirt, spotless despite the chaos around him.

    His expression was cold, his hollow eyes devoid of any emotion. The way he looked at them¡ªit wasn''t like he was looking at people. It was as if he were staring at corpses.

    "What... what is that? Is it a zombie?"

    A female Awakener hesitated, her voice trembling with uncertainty.

    Michael''s frown deepened as he studied the figure.

    "Yeah... I''ve never seen a zombie like this before. My guess? He''s the real Zombie King."

    "He feels... dangerous," muttered Evan, a psychic Awakener whose sharp instincts rarely failed him.

    The sudden appearance of yet another Zombie King only heightened the tension. It felt like they were being dragged deeper into an abyss, step by step.

    Xander, however, was growing impatient. He knew that if they didn''t start taking down some of these Zombie Kings, their situation would only get worse. His frustration boiled over.

    "Then I''ll take care of you first!" Xander growled, abandoning his pursuit of Laura and charging straight at the young man¡ªEthan.

    As a lightning-type Awakener, Xander''s speed was incredible. Electricity crackled around him, his body a blur as he shot forward like a bolt of lightning.

    Michael didn''t stop him. When it came to raw offensive power, Xander was the strongest in their group. He was the "blade" of their Operation King Hunt team.

    But what happened next left everyone completely stunned.

    The moment Xander got close to Ethan, his speed suddenly dropped. It was as if he had run straight into quicksand. His movements became sluggish, his body heavy and unresponsive.

    "Damn it! Xander''s in danger!"

    Michael''s instincts kicked in, and he immediately began thinking of ways to provide support.

    But it was already too late.

    Ethan''s Domain of the Dead had enveloped Xander. As Xander struggled to move, Ethan casually walked past him. Without even breaking stride, Ethan reached out and plunged his hand into Xander''s skull, pulling out a glowing white crystal core.

    The ease with which he did it was chilling. It was like someone casually picking up an apple from a coffee table as they walked by.

    Xander''s eyes widened in shock, his pupils dilating as the light faded from them. His face froze in an expression of disbelief and terror.

    A moment later, his lifeless body crumpled to the ground behind Ethan.

    Before anyone could react, a pack of elite zombies swarmed Xander''s corpse, tearing it apart and devouring it in seconds.

    "Oh my god..."

    Michael and the others were frozen in place, their minds struggling to process what had just happened. They hadn''t even seen how Ethan killed Xander. And Xander¡ªXander, their strongest attacker¡ªwas dead.

    This zombie was beyond terrifying.

    "It''s a Phantom Infected!"

    "This... this is a true Phantom Infected!"

    Michael''s face darkened, his heart sinking into despair.

    The others were equally shaken. Fear spread like wildfire among them.

    "Are we... are we all going to die here?" the female Awakener asked, her voice trembling, tears welling up in her eyes.

    Michael quickly tried to calm her down. "No. If we can figure out his abilities, we might still have a chance to survive. But we can''t stay out here. We need to find cover¡ªnow!"

    "Agreed!"

    The group immediately moved toward a nearby building. The female Awakener used her metal manipulation ability to bend the steel reinforcements in the walls, creating a large hole for them to enter.

    The three of them quickly climbed inside, followed by a few other Neurocore-stage Awakeners and about a dozen armed soldiers.

    Outside, the remaining hundred soldiers were still fighting, but there was no time to wait for them.

    "We can''t worry about them now!" Michael said firmly, his eyes hard. He had already decided to leave them behind.

    The female Awakener didn''t argue. She used her ability again to seal the hole in the wall, bending the steel back into place.

    Michael, still uneasy, used his earth-based powers to reinforce the walls further. Layers of sand and stone piled up, thickening the walls until they were nearly 30 feet thick.

    Every door, window, and crack was sealed tight. The building had become a fortress, cutting them off from the chaos outside.

    For a moment, the group finally felt a sliver of safety. The noise of the battlefield faded, leaving behind an eerie silence. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Phew..."

    Everyone let out a collective sigh of relief. For the first time in what felt like forever, they could breathe.

    The armed soldiers who had made it inside felt especially lucky. They knew that if they had been left outside, their fate would have been sealed.

    But as they enjoyed this brief moment of peace, the scene outside turned into a slaughterhouse.

    The soldiers who had been left behind continued to fight, but their efforts were futile. Some of them suddenly realized that the Awakeners were gone.

    "They... they abandoned us!"

    "What do we do now?"

    Two soldiers exchanged panicked glances, their faces pale.

    Before they could come up with a plan, a pack of elite zombies descended on them, tearing them apart. Blood sprayed everywhere as their screams filled the air.

    The street was filled with the sounds of agony and despair. The soldiers had no way out, no chance of survival. They were trapped in this hellish nightmare, overwhelmed by a crushing sense of helplessness.

    All they could do was wait for death to claim them, lost and broken in this brutal apocalypse...

 Chapter 43 - 43: The battle was on the verge of exploding!

    However, Laura quickly "showed them some love," putting an end to their suffering. One by one, the bodies dropped to the ground. This was the price of invasion.

    In just a couple of minutes, over a hundred humans were wiped out, devoured by the zombies.

    With the humans in the middle taken care of, the Red-Faced Zombie King and his crew finally came face-to-face with Ethan.

    "ROAR¡ª!"

    The Red-Faced Zombie King was absolutely furious. The losses today had been catastrophic, and now, at last, Ethan was standing right in front of him. As the saying goes, "When enemies meet, their eyes burn with rage."

    The remaining zombies under the Red-Faced King followed his lead, letting out deafening roars.

    For a moment, the air was filled with the thunderous cries of the undead. The scene was overwhelming, a clash of titanic forces about to erupt.

    The battle was on the verge of exploding!

    Of course, Bulldozer, Laura, and the rest of Ethan''s elite zombies weren''t the type to get angry at a challenge. If anything, they were thrilled. They lived for this kind of fight.

    "Go have some fun," Ethan said with a smirk.

    At his command, his crew charged forward without hesitation.

    The two zombie hordes sprinted at full speed, colliding like two tidal waves crashing into each other. But Ethan''s crew was far too powerful¡ªlike professional football players plowing through a group of amateurs.

    The moment they clashed, the opposing zombies were sent flying, their bodies scattering like bowling pins.

    Bulldozer, in particular, was in his element. He loved this kind of chaos. Charging through the enemy ranks, he smashed through them like a wrecking ball, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake.

    Meanwhile, perched on top of a nearby high-rise, the Red-Faced Zombie King''s "scarf"¡ªa grotesque creature called the Human-Faced Rat¡ªlet out a series of high-pitched screeches. It had spotted the one who killed its mate, and its heart burned with hatred.

    The Human-Faced Rat unleashed its eerie ability: mind control.

    A faint black mist began to spread, drifting toward Bulldozer, Laura, and the other zombies.

    But in a nearby alley, the PhD zombie was watching everything unfold. His sharp, calculating eyes were locked onto the Human-Faced Rat. Unlike Bulldozer, who relied on brute strength, the PhD was cunning and methodical.

    The PhD had recently awakened a new ability: Mind Spike.

    He hadn''t had a chance to use it yet in this battle, but now he saw his opportunity. As the Human-Faced Rat''s mental energy spread out, trying to control others, the PhD focused his own power.

    With a sudden burst of concentration, he struck.

    CRACK!

    His mental energy transformed into a sharp spike, stabbing directly into the Human-Faced Rat''s mind.

    "SCREEEEECH!"

    The Human-Faced Rat let out a blood-curdling scream as its brain was wracked with searing pain. It collapsed onto its back, its limbs twitching uncontrollably, foam bubbling from its mouth. Whether it was dead or alive was anyone''s guess.

    "My scarf!" the Red-Faced Zombie King roared in fury. He was starting to realize that his side was no match for Ethan''s crew. Their level of evolution was simply too high.

    One of his top lieutenants, a nimble zombie nicknamed Monkey, leapt onto Bulldozer''s back, baring its sharp teeth as it tried to bite into his skull.

    But Bulldozer wasn''t having any of it. He reached back with one massive hand, grabbed Monkey by the upper jaw, and yanked its mouth open. Then, with a roar, he slammed Monkey into the ground with a brutal over-the-shoulder throw.

    "You think you can bite my head?!" Bulldozer growled, his voice dripping with disdain. To make his point, he stomped on Monkey''s body a couple more times for good measure.

    Ethan''s crew tore through the opposing horde like a wrecking ball, leaving almost no casualties on their side. The Red-Faced Zombie King was losing control, his frustration boiling over.

    "YOU''RE ALL DEAD!" he bellowed.

    He thrust his arms forward, and his muscles swelled grotesquely. Veins burst from his skin, writhing like countless tentacles, spreading across the street in a horrifying display.

    Several zombies were immediately impaled by the blood-soaked tendrils.

    But Ethan''s crew didn''t flinch. They charged forward, fearless, their jaws snapping down on the veins. Some of them were even more ferocious, ignoring the fact that they''d been impaled, continuing to fight with reckless abandon. They were like savage wolf pups¡ªif they were going to die, they''d make sure to take a chunk out of their enemy first.

    "ROAR!"

    Bulldozer let out a thunderous roar. Seeing his comrades skewered like kebabs was too much for him to bear. With a mighty leap, he closed the distance to the Red-Faced Zombie King, raising his fist to strike.

    But despite his raw power, Bulldozer wasn''t strong enough to take on the Red-Faced Zombie King alone.

    Suddenly, the Red-Faced Zombie''s chest split open, and countless blood vessels surged out, wrapping tightly around Bulldozer. The tendrils pierced into his body, beginning to drain his flesh and blood.

    Bulldozer roared in pain, thrashing violently, but the blood vessels lifted him into the air, his feet dangling helplessly. He couldn''t muster any strength to fight back.

    "ALL OF YOU, DIE!" the Red-Faced Zombie bellowed.

    As it absorbed more of Bulldozer''s blood, its skin turned an even deeper shade of crimson. Veins bulged grotesquely across its face, making it look even more terrifying.

    But just as it was reveling in its dominance, something unexpected happened.

    Out of nowhere, a dark cloud appeared in the sky. It wasn''t a storm¡ªit was a massive flock of crows. Their eerie cries echoed as their glowing red eyes glinted with malice.

    The crows dove down like missiles, their sharp beaks tearing into the blood vessels. Their beaks were like scissors, slicing through the tendrils with ease.

    Blood sprayed everywhere, filling the air with a nauseating stench.

    "Damn crows!" the Red-Faced Zombie roared in frustration.

    Unable to withstand the relentless assault, it was forced to retract its blood vessels. The pain was unbearable, and its body trembled as the crows continued to peck at it.

    Freed from the blood vessels, Bulldozer dropped to the ground. He looked up and saw a familiar red-eyed crow among the flock¡ªit was the same little black bird he''d tried to catch earlier.

    Bulldozer couldn''t believe it. The bird had come to help him.

    The little black bird had repaid cruelty with kindness. Instead of holding a grudge for being chased, it had come to save his life. Bulldozer felt a wave of emotion swell in his chest.

    "Little black bird, you''re amazing! I swear¡­ I''ll never try to catch you again!" he said, his voice full of gratitude.

    "Big idiot¡­ big idiot¡­" the crow squawked, flapping its wings as it flew away, just like it had the last time.

    Bulldozer stood there, speechless.

    With the help of the crows, the Red-Faced Zombie had lost its trump card. It was furious but helpless. When it looked up, it realized it was completely surrounded. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ethan''s elite zombies had closed in, their eyes gleaming with deadly intent. Each one was a powerhouse in its own right.

    "It''s over¡­" the Red-Faced Zombie muttered, a sinking feeling of doom washing over it.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan''s figure flickered as he used his Domain of the Dead ability to phase through walls, entering the building where Michael and his group were hiding.

    The building had once been a hotel, but now it was a scene of utter devastation. Bloodstains marred the marble floors, a grim reminder of the chaos that had unfolded here.

    When the apocalypse hit, the hotel had been packed with people, making it one of the hardest-hit areas.

    Now, the walls of the hotel had been sealed off by Michael and his team using their abilities. The barriers were a staggering 30 feet thick.

    "Man, with powers like that, you should''ve gone into construction," Ethan thought to himself, amused.

    The space inside was completely sealed off, shrouded in darkness. Not a single ray of sunlight penetrated the thick walls. The only light came from a few tactical flashlights held by armed survivors, their beams flickering in the distance.

    Michael and his group were sitting on the ground, trying to catch their breath.

    "We need to recover some strength while we can," Michael said, his voice calm but firm. "We burned through too much energy earlier."

    "Yeah," Evan agreed, nodding. "Hiding in here was the right call."

    "At least the zombies can''t get in. We''ve got time," Evan added. "But man, blocking that Human-Faced Rat''s mind control earlier¡­ I feel like it drained my soul."

    "Evan, just stop talking¡­" one of the women in the group said, her voice trembling with worry.

    She was an Awakener, but her face was pale, her expression filled with dread. She couldn''t shake the memory of what had happened earlier.

    The Zombie King''s abilities were beyond anything they''d ever encountered. In just a single moment, it had killed Xander effortlessly, as if it were taking a casual stroll.

    She had read reports about Phantom Infected before. The data was clear: even Awakeners had an 80% mortality rate when facing one.

    "Who the hell collected the intel on this place?!" she snapped, her voice breaking. "How could they classify this as a one-star zombie nest?!"

    Her emotions were spiraling out of control, the fear and despair overwhelming her.

 Chapter 44 - 44: This time, the intel was definitely wrong

    "This time, the intel was definitely wrong. With the Zombie King''s bizarre abilities, this mission should''ve been rated at least four or five stars in difficulty!" Michael said, his brows furrowed.

    Even now, thinking back to what had happened earlier, he couldn''t shake the lingering fear. That tall, slender figure¡­ it was utterly terrifying.

    Faced with such a hopeless situation, the female Awakener couldn''t hold back her tears. Her voice trembled as she choked out, "I¡­ I don''t want to die yet."

    "It''s okay. At least we''re safe for now. Let''s rest up a bit and¡ª"

    Evan started to comfort her, but his words suddenly trailed off.

    A heavy sense of foreboding crept over him. As a psychic-type Awakener, his sensitivity to danger was far sharper than most. And right now, he felt it¡ªsomething was approaching them.

    Evan''s body tensed as if he were sitting on needles. A chill ran down his spine. Instinctively, he turned to look behind him, but all he saw was darkness. Nothing was there.

    "Evan, what''s wrong?" Michael asked, noticing his strange behavior.

    Evan''s brows knitted tightly. "I think¡­ something''s here."

    "What?"

    The others froze, their faces filled with disbelief.

    "Evan, don''t scare me like that!"

    "Yeah¡­ the walls are so thick, and they''re reinforced. There''s no way anything could get in."

    "Didn''t we just say this place was safe?"

    "..."

    The group murmured nervously among themselves.

    "I''m not sure," Evan said, rubbing his temples. "Maybe I overexerted myself earlier. My nerves are probably just too wound up."

    It wasn''t impossible. When someone was under extreme stress, hallucinations weren''t uncommon. Maybe his instincts were just off this time¡­

    But just as Evan turned his head back, a tall, slender figure materialized behind him out of thin air. Its white shirt was pristine, its expression cold and emotionless¡ªlike the grim reaper himself.

    Michael and the female Awakener, sitting directly across from Evan, saw it first. Their eyes widened in sheer horror, as if they''d just seen a ghost. Their faces twisted in disbelief, and for a moment, they even questioned their own sanity.

    "He¡­ he¡­ he''s here!" the female Awakener stammered, her voice shaking uncontrollably.

    Evan frowned, confused. "Who?"

    But before he could finish the question, he realized something was wrong. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the space behind him, their faces pale with terror.

    There really was something there.

    A suffocating sense of danger surged through him again. He could feel the cold breath of death on his neck. He didn''t dare turn around, afraid that doing so would seal his fate.

    But he couldn''t stop himself. The urge to look was overwhelming. Slowly, he turned his head¡ªonly to feel a massive hand clamp down on the top of his skull. The hand pierced through his head effortlessly, extracting his crystal core in one swift motion.

    Thud!

    Evan''s body collapsed to the ground as he turned, lifeless. In his final moments, he caught a glimpse of that pristine white shirt.

    The figure of death had truly arrived.

    And with his last thought, a chilling realization struck him: Everyone here¡­ is going to die.

    Michael''s eyes were wide with shock, his entire body frozen. He had hunted Zombie Kings before, but he had never seen anything like this. The sheer brutality of the kill, the way the figure moved¡ªit sent shivers down his spine.

    What made it worse was the impossibility of it all. The walls around them were reinforced, impenetrable. Yet somehow, this thing had slipped in without a sound.

    A deep, unsettling dread settled in his heart.

    This was a true Phantom Infected.

    The female Awakener''s face turned deathly pale as she stared at Ethan''s figure, her body trembling uncontrollably. Fear gripped her so tightly that she couldn''t even move.

    "This graveyard¡­ not bad," Ethan said, his cold gaze sweeping across the room.

    Michael wasn''t about to sit there and wait to die.

    "Fire! Open fire!" he shouted.

    Rat-a-tat-tat-tat-tat!

    The armed personnel pulled their triggers, the muzzle flashes lighting up the darkness as a storm of bullets rained down on Ethan.

    But Ethan''s body shimmered with a faint red glow, and in the next moment, it was as if he had turned into a phantom. The bullets passed straight through him, slamming harmlessly into the reinforced walls behind him.

    "What the¡­?"

    The group was paralyzed with fear. Their hearts sank as they realized the truth¡ªthis Phantom Infected was no ordinary enemy. Their weapons were completely useless. A wave of despair washed over them.

    Still, they kept firing, the deafening roar of gunfire echoing through the space. It wasn''t just an attack on Ethan anymore¡ªit was their final act of defiance against the cruelty of this world.

    Why¡­ why is it like this?

    But before they could even process their hopelessness, Ethan unleashed his Domain of the Dead. The oppressive energy spread out, blanketing the entire area. The gunfire abruptly stopped.

    The armed personnel, mere humans with no special abilities, couldn''t withstand the overwhelming pressure. Their bodies burst apart like overripe watermelons, one after another, leaving nothing but blood and gore in their wake.

    It was a massacre.

    Michael and the female Awakener, already drained from their earlier battles, were no exception. The Domain of the Dead pressed down on them like an unrelenting tide, leaving them in excruciating pain.

    The female Awakener gritted her teeth, her mind racing. Facing a Phantom Infected like this, the odds of survival weren''t just 80% against them¡ªit was more like 99.99999%.

    "Die!" she screamed, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth as she pushed her body past its limits, unleashing the last of her energy.

    From the reinforced walls around them, countless steel rods shot out like arrows, slicing through the air and converging on Ethan from all directions. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    These rods weren''t ordinary¡ªthey were infused with the energy of her crystal core. Ethan didn''t take them head-on. With a casual wave of his hand, the power of the Domain of the Dead condensed, sending the steel rods flying in all directions.

    In the blink of an eye, Ethan appeared in front of the female Awakener.

    Her eyes filled with despair as she watched him reach out and effortlessly extract her crystal core. Her body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    As her consciousness faded, one final thought crossed her mind:

    Who the hell gathered the intel for this mission? They called this a one-star zombie nest? I hope that intel officer runs into zombies like this every damn day¡­

    With the female Awakener''s death, the Operation King Hunt squad was almost entirely wiped out. Only Michael remained.

    But Michael''s will to survive was strong. Seizing the brief moment when the power of the Domain of the Dead dispersed slightly, he unleashed the last of his energy.

    "Armor of Earth!"

    With a single thought, the dirt and debris from the surrounding walls surged toward him, wrapping around his body. In an instant, he transformed into a towering earth giant.

    Now standing over ten feet tall, Michael''s body was covered in thick, rock-like armor. His massive arms were as thick as a grown man''s waist, radiating raw power.

    Under the crushing pressure of the Domain of the Dead, Michael forced himself to move. He raised one of his massive arms and swung it at Ethan with all his might, the sound of the air splitting under the force of his punch echoing through the room.

    Ethan didn''t dodge. Instead, he raised his own fist and met Michael''s attack head-on.

    This opponent¡­ was a little interesting.

    So Ethan decided to use 80% of his strength.

    In the darkness, the sound of a sonic boom tore through the air as Ethan''s iron fist shot forward like a dragon breaking free from its chains, unstoppable and devastating.

    BOOM!

    The moment their fists collided, it was like two mountains crashing into each other. The deafening impact reverberated through the space, followed by the sharp sound of cracking.

    Michael''s earth-armored fist, which had seemed so indestructible, began to fracture. Spiderweb-like cracks spread across it, and chunks of the armor started to fall away.

    In mere moments, the armor on his arm shattered completely, revealing his real arm underneath. It hung limp at his side, completely numb and useless.

    "So¡­ strong¡­" Michael muttered through gritted teeth, his face twisted in pain. His heart sank further as he realized the truth: this Zombie King wasn''t just bizarrely powerful¡ªit was physically unstoppable.

    It was an enemy without weakness.

    ...

 Chapter 45 - 45: Whoa! Is that really a zombie?

    Ethan analyzed the situation calmly. Among all the Awakeners he had hunted, Michael was probably the strongest.

    An earth-based ability¡ªboth offensive and defensive.

    But it was time to end this.

    With a single thought, Ethan expanded his Absolute Domain to its limit. The overwhelming pressure crashed down on Michael, making his body feel like it was being crushed. He staggered, nearly collapsing to the ground.

    His body was completely spent¡ªhe had reached his limit.

    Ethan moved in a flash, appearing right in front of Michael. He raised his fist and slammed it into Michael''s chest.

    Boom!

    The impact shattered the dirt armor surrounding Michael, sending him flying backward. He crashed through the wall behind him and was thrown outside the building.

    "Cough! Cough, cough!"

    Michael lay on the ground, coughing up blood. He couldn''t get back up. The bright light outside felt unbearably harsh to his eyes.

    A horde of zombies was already closing in on him.

    Among them was Bulldozer, casually tossing a severed head in his right hand like a ball. It was the head of the Red-Faced Zombie King.

    Beside him stood Laura, her sharp bone claws still dripping with fresh blood. She tilted her head, a sinister smile on her face, as she studied the man lying on the ground.

    Behind them was a massive crowd of elite zombies¡ªover a thousand strong. They had just defeated the Red-Faced Zombie King, and the thrill of the slaughter still lingered in their minds.

    "So¡­ this is how it ends, huh¡­"

    Michael stared at the grotesque faces surrounding him, his vision growing blurrier by the second.

    He had always known this day would come. He just hadn''t expected it to be so soon. Soon, he would leave this cruel world behind. From now on, none of it would matter to him anymore. A faint sense of relief crossed Michael''s face.

    Might as well say goodbye properly¡­

    Ethan stepped forward, looking down at him. He noticed the complicated emotions in Michael''s eyes¡ªfear, regret, but also a strange sense of peace.

    "Got any last words?" Ethan asked.

    "Uh¡­"

    Michael froze for a moment. He hadn''t expected a zombie to speak, let alone in such a deep, magnetic voice. It was nothing like the cold, ruthless killer he had just faced.

    For a brief moment, Michael had the strange illusion that the figure standing before him was human.

    "Cough¡­ cough¡­ Kid, I know you''re strong, but don''t get cocky. Genesis Biotech¡­ they''re not as simple as you think. They''ve got a lot of secret projects¡­ stuff they''d never make public. That''s where the real danger is¡­"

    "Hmm."

    Ethan nodded slightly. He had already suspected as much. The real trump cards wouldn''t be something they''d broadcast online. Plans like the "Zombie Eradication Initiative" or "Operation King Hunt" were just for show, to build public trust.

    Michael''s eyes grew more unfocused. He started muttering something under his breath.

    "Phantom Infected¡­ Phantom Infected¡­ They''re feeding the zombies¡­ breeding Phantom Infected¡­"

    ¡­

    A cold wind blew past. Michael''s pupils dilated.

    He was dead.

    The area fell silent. Even Bulldozer stopped playing with the severed head. He turned to the PhD zombie standing nearby and whispered.

    "Hey, what do you think that human was talking about?"

    "Hmm¡­ with your level of intelligence, I''m not sure how to explain it to you," the PhD zombie replied thoughtfully.

    "Oh¡­"

    Bulldozer nodded, pretending to understand.

    But after a moment, he frowned. Something didn''t feel right.

    Wait¡­ was he calling me stupid?

    Laura and the others walked over to Ethan, glancing at Michael''s lifeless body.

    "Master, I think that human made a good point before he died," Laura said.

    "A dying man speaks the truth," Ethan replied.

    The surrounding zombies, with their limited intelligence, couldn''t quite grasp the meaning of his words¡ªespecially Bulldozer. But his curiosity was insatiable.

    "Hey, boss, what does that mean?"

    "It means¡­ if a human''s being difficult, beat them until they''re almost dead. Then they''ll start talking sense."

    "Oh, I get it now!"

    This time, Bulldozer understood. He felt like he had learned something profound and immediately treated it as a golden rule.

    As expected of the boss¡ªeverything he says makes so much sense.

    Bulldozer shot a disdainful glance at the PhD zombie beside him, as if to say: If you can''t explain it to me, maybe it''s your intelligence that''s the problem!

    ...

    With that, the battle came to an end.

    The streets were littered with mangled flesh and severed limbs. The scene was one of utter devastation, chaos stretching as far as the eye could see.

    A flock of black crows cawed noisily as they pecked at the scattered remains. For scavengers, even zombie flesh seemed to be a delicacy.

    "Let''s go. Time to head back," Ethan commanded.

    "Raaaargh¡ª!"

    The horde of zombies behind him let out triumphant roars. Victorious from the battle, they were like soldiers returning from a hard-fought war, their spirits high.

    They had taken down the Red-Faced Zombie King, and with his defeat, their territory had expanded significantly.

    From the skyscraper to the park, their domain had tripled in size.

    The battle had also been a huge haul for Ethan¡ªhe''d collected six crystal cores, a massive reward.

    ...

    Over the next few days¡­

    Ethan stayed holed up in his base as usual.

    He absorbed the crystal cores, ate meat, drank blood, and continuously replenished his energy reserves.

    Meanwhile, Bulldozer, Laura, and the PhD zombie had been unusually busy. With the territory now much larger, the three zombie leaders had recruited a significant number of new underlings.

    Their forces had grown from 2,000 to over 10,000 in just a few days¡ªand the numbers were still climbing.

    Ethan had officially become the Zombie King, ruling over a horde of tens of thousands.

    But to Ethan, it still wasn''t enough. If he could multiply that number by a hundred, then it might be barely acceptable.

    That said, the newly recruited underlings weren''t exactly elite. They were stationed on the outskirts of the territory, serving as a disposable outer defense.

    The original 2,000 elite zombies, however, remained stationed around the skyscraper. They were Ethan''s personal guard corps.

    Life in the expanded territory¡­

    No one was happier about the expansion than Bulldozer. He spent his days wandering the streets, patrolling the area like a self-appointed neighborhood watch. He''d look for intruders or anything that might have snuck into their territory.

    On lucky days, he''d even catch a few human survivors to snack on. Life was good for him¡ªsimple and satisfying.

    If his underlings were living the good life, Ethan was living even better.

    After that battle, no one dared to provoke him anymore.

    And without realizing it, Ethan had become a nightmare for humanity.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on Genesis Biotech''s website¡­

    The photos of Michael and his team had all turned grayscale¡ªa grim marker indicating that the entire Operation King Hunt squad had been wiped out.

    Since Genesis Biotech had launched its anti-zombie operations, casualties were common. But a complete squad wipe? That was a first.

    The incident drew widespread attention.

    "Michael was a B+ level Awakener, and he still got killed by a zombie?"

    "That''s brutal¡­ the whole squad''s gone!"

    "I wonder what they ran into out there."

    "Phantom Infected, obviously! I heard a drone even caught a photo of it!"

    "Seriously?"

    "..."

    Ethan scrolled through the comments and found that there really was a photo. It wasn''t very clear, taken from a great distance, but it showed a lone figure standing on the edge of a skyscraper rooftop.

    A flock of crows circled around him.

    The image had a dark, ominous vibe.

    The comments on the photo had already surpassed the discussion about the Operation King Hunt squad''s demise.

    ...

    "Whoa! Is that really a zombie?"

    "This feels¡­ so oppressive."

    "It''s just too blurry. And the crows are blocking his face."

    "This isn''t just any zombie. That''s a Phantom Infected! Who knows how many people it''s slaughtered?"

    "Okay, but¡­ is it weird that I think he looks kinda cool?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "¡­Wait, same. Why does he look so¡­ badass?"

    ...

 Chapter 46 - 46: I havenâ€™t eaten in ten days!

    Online, people were buzzing with all kinds of opinions.

    Meanwhile, over at Genesis Biotech, Nathan, the person in charge, was fuming, silently cursing to himself.

    "Michael and his team are such useless idiots! Wiped out by zombies? Seriously? Couldn''t even leave one or two survivors¡­"

    But deep down, he knew the truth. Near the building, there was a powerful Zombie King. Even the company''s strongest Awakener probably wouldn''t stand a chance against it.

    It seemed¡­

    The zombies were just stronger. To kill a Phantom Infected, it would take another, even more powerful Zombie King.

    "The zombie cultivation project has to continue. Ideally, we need to create Phantom Infected that we can control¡­" Nathan thought to himself.

    He was fully aware that feeding zombies was like "playing with fire," but for the sake of that immense power, he was willing to take the risk.

    "Or¡­ if the opportunity arises, maybe we could even cooperate with the Zombie King. All it would take is providing them with some flesh and blood. I need to notify the rescue teams to speed up their search for survivors¡­"

    ...

    Ethan, on the other hand, was still at home, completely unaware of Genesis Biotech''s plans.

    Not that he cared.

    By now, everyone knew there was a powerful Zombie King in the area near the building. It was extremely dangerous and had been declared a no-go zone.

    Because of this, no one dared to disturb Ethan. In the past, helicopters would occasionally fly overhead, but now, even those had stopped.

    This area had become a zombie sanctuary.

    Ethan''s life was incredibly comfortable. He had plenty of food and drink, consumed energy daily, and kept evolving. When he got bored, he''d watch TV or play video games.

    For him, the apocalypse felt more like a vacation. There wasn''t a single thing to worry about.

    ''Shelter News: Our researchers have improved the "survival rations." This high-fiber emergency food can be consumed in small amounts without causing stomach discomfort and can serve as a temporary hunger solution.''

    ''The water purification system has been fully repaired. Please drink with confidence¡ªthere will no longer be large-scale outbreaks of parasites or viral infections.''

    ''Tragic news: Our supply retrieval team was ambushed by an unknown group. If anyone has information, please report it immediately¡­''

    "..."

    The TV was broadcasting updates from the official shelter.

    It was clear they were in dire straits.

    They were down to eating emergency rations, their water situation had been terrible, and now, even after finally finding some supplies, they''d been robbed by an unknown force.

    It was just¡­ pitiful.

    Ethan spared them a moment of sympathy¡ªexactly one second¡ªbefore turning back to his video game.

    ...

    At the edge of Ethan''s territory, a small group of people was hiding inside a building.

    The place used to be a karaoke bar, a three-story building. Now, the doors and windows were all barricaded, leaving only a few small gaps to observe the outside.

    "Shh¡­ zombies are coming. Don''t make a sound."

    A man crouched by the window, peeking through a crack to watch the street outside.

    Behind him, two others held their breath, not daring to make a noise.

    On the street outside, a massive figure lumbered along, swaying with every step. Behind it trailed a group of zombies. It was Bulldozer, patrolling the area.

    Fortunately, Bulldozer''s senses weren''t very sharp, and it didn''t notice the humans hiding inside the building.

    With its entourage of smaller zombies, it slowly moved away.

    "Phew¡ª"

    The people inside let out a collective sigh of relief, finally able to relax a little.

    "Good thing this brute-type zombie is dumb as a rock..."

    Inside one of the private rooms of the karaoke bar, a few more people were lounging on the sofas. Thanks to the soundproofing of the KTV rooms, they didn''t have to worry about the zombies outside being alerted.

    "We''re safe hiding here. No way the people from the official shelter will find us," said a bald, burly man.

    "Yeah, boss, you''re right. Even if they know we''re here, they probably wouldn''t dare come after us. This is the territory of a powerful Zombie King, after all!" another man chimed in.

    This group was none other than the infamous Black Hand Legion, the ones who had ambushed and stolen supplies from the official shelter.

    The Black Hand Legion had existed even before the apocalypse, operating in the shadows of the dark web. They were like a cult, worshipping the idea of absolute freedom¡ªliving without rules, doing whatever they wanted, whenever they wanted.

    Back then, societal order kept them in check, preventing them from causing too much chaos.

    But when the apocalypse hit?

    It was like their dreams had come true.

    Those among them who awakened special abilities banded together, raiding supplies, killing survivors, and committing every atrocity imaginable.

    "Heh heh heh... The apocalypse is our time to shine!" The bald man''s eyes gleamed with excitement.

    In the middle of the KTV room, three people were kneeling on the floor, their hands and feet tied together. Their mouths were stuffed with dirty rags, so all they could do was let out muffled groans of protest.

    These three were Awakeners from the official shelter, tasked with transporting supplies. Unfortunately, they had been ambushed by the Black Hand Legion during their mission.

    "Boss, what do we do with these three?" a wiry man asked.

    The bald man thought for a moment. "Keep them alive for now. They''re our bargaining chips. If they die, we can feed their Neurocores to the others, and their flesh can be used as food¡­"

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the other side of Ethan''s territory, another group of people had appeared.

    Leading the group was a young woman with large eyes, straight brown hair with bangs, and a strikingly beautiful face. But despite her beauty, there was a perpetual air of disdain for the world etched into her expression.

    This was Mia, the official shelter''s Number 001 Awakener.

    Mia genuinely hated the world. She had grown up in an orphanage, only to later be confined to a mental institution. When she finally got out¡­ she found herself in the middle of the apocalypse.

    With a life like that, who wouldn''t hate the world?

    The only thing she could look back on fondly were the rare, warm memories from her time in the orphanage.

    Walking beside her was her partner, Sean, a man with a sharp, calculating gaze that gave him an air of intelligence.

    Gurgle, gurgle!

    Sean clutched his stomach, the intense hunger making him visibly uncomfortable. If not for the enhanced physique of an Awakener, he might have already passed out from starvation.

    "When are we gonna find some supplies? I haven''t eaten in ten days!" Sean groaned.

    "Uh¡­ Sean, we''ve only been out here for three days," Mia replied flatly. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Behind them were four other Awakeners who had reached the Neurocore stage. Their main job was to assist Mia and Sean, primarily by carrying supplies once they found them.

    Sean scratched his head, his "clever" eyes darting around. "Only three days? I''m so hungry I can''t even count anymore¡­"

    "Like you could count in the first place," Mia shot back without even looking at him.

    The street ahead of them was desolate. Rusted, wrecked cars were piled up, some of them overgrown with moss. The surrounding buildings were in ruins, their shattered windows occasionally echoing with the distant growls of zombies.

    One of the Neurocore Awakeners, Chris, spoke up cautiously. "Up ahead is where the Genesis Biotech team was wiped out. They say there''s a strange and incredibly powerful Zombie King in the area."

    Sean raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Chris, are the people who stole our supplies hiding in that area?"

    Chris nodded. "Based on the direction they retreated, there''s a high chance they''re somewhere in that zone."

    "Then let''s go find them," Sean said casually, his recklessness on full display.

    Chris hesitated but nodded, adding a word of caution. "Remember, our main goal is to find supplies. Whatever you do, don''t provoke the zombies here¡­"

 Chapter 47 - 47: My eyes are like zombie detectors

    The six of them moved forward cautiously, their bodies coated with a special ointment that masked their scent. As long as they didn''t make any noise, they''d be fine.

    The zombies on the outskirts weren''t densely packed, so as long as they avoided them, they wouldn''t attract attention.

    From a distance, Chris spotted a few zombies standing in the middle of the street. They swayed unsteadily, their expressions blank and almost foolish.

    The group hugged the walls, moving slowly and quietly. Using abandoned vehicles as cover, they planned to circle around the zombies from behind.

    But just as they were halfway through, Sean''s stomach suddenly let out a loud grumble.

    "Uh¡­"

    Chris and the others froze instantly, their expressions changing as their hearts leapt into their throats.

    The sound wasn''t particularly loud, but zombies had unnaturally sharp hearing.

    The swaying zombies immediately stopped in their tracks. They stiffened, their heads tilting slightly as low growls rumbled from their throats. It was as if they were trying to pinpoint the source of the sound.

    Mia''s sharp eyes narrowed as she prepared for a fight.

    The rest of the group crouched behind the wrecked cars, holding their breath. No one dared to make the slightest sound.

    Thankfully, after a tense moment, the zombies seemed to lose interest. They returned to their sluggish, swaying movements, their blank expressions back in place.

    "Phew¡­"

    Chris and the others exhaled in relief, quickly moving to bypass the dangerous area.

    Once they were far enough away, one of the Awakeners muttered nervously, "Sean, you almost got us killed back there!"

    "I was hungry, okay?" Sean replied, completely unapologetic.

    Chris quickly stepped in to calm things down. "Alright, let''s focus on the mission. Once we find the supplies, there''ll be food for everyone."

    "Yeah, yeah," Sean grumbled, but the thought of food seemed to energize him. He started daydreaming about it¡ªimagining the moment he''d sink his teeth into a piece of bread, washing it down with an ice-cold soda. Pure bliss.

    With that motivation, the group pressed on, moving carefully.

    So far, things were going relatively smoothly. They managed to avoid wave after wave of zombies. When necessary, they even climbed onto rooftops, moving across tiles like assassins straight out of Assassin''s Creed.

    Still, Chris couldn''t shake his unease. The deeper they ventured, the more dangerous it became. They were now in the heart of the area, where the zombies were more evolved and far more perceptive.

    According to the updated intel from Genesis Biotech, this area had been classified as a five-star zombie nest.

    "Woo¡­ woo¡­ woo¡­"

    Suddenly, the sound of a woman crying echoed through the air. The wailing was sharp and eerie, rising and falling in pitch like a banshee''s lament. It was the kind of sound that sent chills down your spine, as if it came straight from the depths of hell.

    The six of them were lying flat on a rooftop. They immediately turned toward the source of the sound and spotted a female zombie kneeling on the ground, her head bowed as she sobbed.

    "Holy¡­" Chris sucked in a sharp breath, his entire body breaking out in goosebumps. The sight was utterly horrifying.

    "I''m starving, and I''m not crying. What''s her problem?" Sean muttered, craning his neck to get a better look.

    "She''s probably hungrier than you," Mia replied dryly.

    "We can''t go that way. We''ll have to find another route," Chris said decisively.

    The female zombie wasn''t alone. Around her were dozens of other zombies, their movements quick and deliberate. They weren''t the sluggish, mindless kind¡ªthey were clearly highly evolved.

    Besides, the group they were tracking¡ªthe ones who had looted the supplies¡ªcouldn''t possibly be hiding here. If they were, they''d have been torn apart by the zombies long ago.

    The six of them were just about to take a detour when Laura, with her unnervingly sharp senses, seemed to notice their gaze. Her hair hung loose, covering most of her face, leaving only one eye visible. Suddenly, she whipped her head around to look directly at them.

    The moment her eye locked onto them, her pupil contracted to a pinprick, making her look even more terrifying.

    "Hehehehehehe~~~" The eerie crying abruptly turned into a sinister laugh.

    In a flash, Laura''s figure blurred as she bolted toward them like a gust of wind.

    "Damn it! We''ve been spotted!" Chris''s face darkened, his heart pounding with fear. He had never encountered a zombie this horrifying before.

    As Laura charged, her sudden movement startled the nearby zombies.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    Hundreds of elite zombies let out deafening howls, forming a small horde as they surged forward in a frenzy. Their movements were swift and agile, and with just a few leaps, they were already scaling the rooftops.

    Even though the six of them were perched high above, it was no longer a safe haven.

    "What do we do now?" Chris asked, panic creeping into his voice. For once, he was out of ideas.

    Mia, however, remained calm. "What else? We fight our way out."

    "Got it!"

    The group, all Awakeners with Neurocore-enhanced abilities, drew alloy blades from their belts. These weapons, specially crafted by researchers, were both durable and razor-sharp, capable of cutting down high-tier zombies.

    But even with their weapons, the sheer number of elite zombies made them uneasy.

    Even Mia, the renowned Awakener from Refuge 001¡ªhailed as the strongest among them¡ªcouldn''t guarantee victory. There were simply too many zombies. Even a lion could be overwhelmed by a pack of wolves.

    And to make matters worse, among the horde was Laura, a terrifyingly agile zombie queen.

    Laura''s figure darted closer and closer. The recent peace in the area had left her and her kind restless. Boredom had driven her to the brink of madness¡ªso much so that she had cried out in frustration earlier.

    Now, finally spotting prey, she was ecstatic.

    But just as she was about to reach her target, a voice echoed in her mind.

    "Wait. Don''t kill them¡­ yet."

    "Huh?"

    Laura''s rapid charge came to an abrupt halt. It was the voice of her leader. As much as she craved bloodshed, she had to obey. Reluctantly, she cast a lingering glance at Chris and the others before veering off to the side.

    "What the¡­"

    Chris''s entire body trembled. He knew he''d never forget the haunting, resentful look in that female zombie''s eye.

    But what happened next left them even more stunned.

    The once-raging zombie horde suddenly quieted down. One by one, the zombies dispersed, retreating in all directions. Within moments, the entire horde had vanished.

    "What just happened?"

    The six of them were dumbfounded. It was the first time they had encountered anything like this.

    They had been ready to fight to the death, prepared for a desperate last stand.

    And yet¡­ the zombie tide had simply melted away.

    "Oh, I get it now," Sean said, nodding as if he''d cracked the case. "They were just trying to scare us."

    "¡­" Chris was speechless. "Why would they bother scaring you? There''s got to be something else going on."

    "What kind of ''something else''?" Mia asked, equally puzzled.

    Still, a thought crossed her mind: maybe this world wasn''t always as bleak as it seemed. Sometimes, it offered small, unexpected surprises.

    At that moment, a tall figure appeared at the end of the street. He was strikingly handsome, his sharp eyes scanning the group. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ethan''s gaze landed on Mia. As he looked at her, her face began to overlap with a memory from his past. Childhood scenes played out in his mind, one after another, pulling him back to a time long gone.

    "It''s been a while," he said softly.

    "Uh¡­"

    Mia froze. After spending ten years in a psychiatric facility, her heart had long since grown cold and unfeeling, like a slab of ice. But now, seeing that familiar figure, her heartbeat quickened.

    That face¡­ it carried so many memories. Memories of warmth, of fleeting happiness in a life otherwise filled with despair.

    Sean, on the other hand, was ecstatic. He remembered Ethan vividly, and his unique eyes were already welling up with tears.

    In this desolate, post-apocalyptic world, running into a childhood friend felt like a miracle.

    Without hesitation, Sean leapt down from the rooftop and landed in front of Ethan.

    "Ethan! It''s really you! I can''t believe we''re meeting here!"

    But Chris and the others weren''t so quick to celebrate. The more they thought about what had just happened¡ªthe retreating zombies, the strange behavior¡ªthe more uneasy they felt. Adding to their suspicion was the resemblance between Ethan and a figure they''d seen in blurry photos circulating online.

    "Sean! Be careful! He might be a zombie!" Chris warned.

    "Don''t be ridiculous!" Sean snapped, clearly annoyed. "How could you say that?"

    He was visibly upset. After all, this was his childhood friend, someone he hadn''t seen in ten years. To hear him accused of being a zombie was infuriating.

    "Ethan isn''t a zombie! My eyes are like zombie detectors¡ªI''d know if he was one!" Sean declared confidently.

    ¡­

 Chapter 48 - 48: Weâ€™ll trade!

    "Zombie detectors?"

    Chris and the others stared at Ethan with what could only be described as a "brilliant" expression on his face. For some reason, the camera on this so-called detector seemed a little... off-kilter.

    "It''s been a while, hasn''t it?"

    Mia leapt down from the rooftop, a rare trace of emotion flickering in her eyes. She hadn''t expected to run into Ethan in this brutal, apocalyptic world. The coincidence was almost unbelievable.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Just passing through," Ethan replied casually.

    Sean, on the other hand, was visibly excited. With a big grin, he said, "This place is a five-star zombie nest! There were a ton of zombies here earlier¡ªit was super dangerous. The fact that you made it out alive is pretty impressive!"

    Ethan glanced at Sean, taking in those unique eyes of his. After all these years, Sean really hadn''t changed one bit.

    "What about you guys? What are you doing here?"

    "Someone stole our supplies and holed up in this area. We''re here to track them down!" Sean explained.

    "Oh?"

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. He''d heard about the stolen supplies from the shelter, but he hadn''t expected the thieves to hide out in his territory.

    When did this happen?

    And why didn''t he know about it?

    "I know this area pretty well. Maybe I can help you find them."

    "Really? That''d be awesome!"

    Sean didn''t think twice. To him, running into an old friend and having him join their group was nothing but good news.

    But Chris and the others standing behind him? They were frozen in place, too scared to make a move.

    In their minds, Ethan was most likely the zombie king¡ªthe source of all the danger in this area. And now Sean was inviting him to join their team?!

    This world had officially gone insane. It was like a mouse inviting a cat to dinner.

    Mia nodded in agreement and added, "Yeah, once we find the supplies, we can take you back to the shelter. It''s safe there."

    "Pfft!"

    Chris and the others nearly choked.

    Sean was already ridiculous enough, but Mia? She was on another level. She was actually suggesting they bring Ethan back to the shelter!

    At this point, they weren''t even sure if the shelter was safe anymore. That probably depended on Ethan''s mood.

    Ethan thought for a moment but didn''t outright refuse. "We''ll see."

    "Alright," Mia replied, then turned to the four people behind her. "What are you guys doing still hiding on the roof? Come down already!"

    "Uh... okay," Chris and the others answered hesitantly. Their voices were shaky, and their expressions were filled with worry, but they still jumped down to the street and cautiously approached.

    The closer they got to Ethan, the stronger their unease grew. They couldn''t tell if it was just their imagination, but there was an inexplicable sense of danger in the air.

    And then they noticed Ethan''s eyes. They were cold, devoid of any emotion. When he looked at them, it was as if he were staring at livestock.

    The only time his gaze showed any spark of life was when he spoke to Mia or Sean.

    "Let me introduce you," Mia said, gesturing to the group. "These four are Awakeners from the shelter¡ªChris, Nick..." She went through each name.

    "Hmm."

    Ethan responded with a single, indifferent grunt. He didn''t even bother to look at the four of them, his attitude making it clear he didn''t consider them worth his attention.

    Chris forced a smile, his nerves barely holding together. "Ahaha... hi, nice to meet you!"

    The four of them were on edge, but for now, it seemed like Ethan didn''t intend to kill them. If he had, the horde of zombies from earlier would''ve been more than enough to finish them off.

    So, they decided to play dumb and pretend Ethan was just a regular human.

    Sean, however, wasn''t pretending¡ªhe was genuinely clueless. And incredibly enthusiastic.

    "Ethan, once we find the supplies, you''ve got to join us for a feast! We''ll have fried chicken and beer¡ªit''ll be like a reunion party!"

    "Sure," Ethan agreed without hesitation. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Just then, Sean''s stomach let out a loud, embarrassing growl.

    The intense hunger made his head spin, his limbs go weak, and he almost collapsed on the spot.

    Ethan took one look at him and immediately understood his condition. You''re starving to this extent¡­ and you''re still thinking about treating me to a meal?

    "How about I treat you first?"

    "Huh? You have food on you right now?" Sean''s "brilliant" eyes widened in disbelief.

    "A little. Not much¡­"

    With a casual wave of his hand, Ethan pulled out some bread, sausages, and a pack of beef jerky from his spatial storage ring.

    These were supplies he''d looted from a warehouse not long ago¡ªpriceless in this apocalyptic world. His storage ring was still stocked with plenty of them, but to him, they weren''t of much use.

    Sean stared at the food, completely dumbfounded. It was like Ethan had conjured it out of thin air.

    Uncontrollable tears of gratitude welled up in his eyes¡­ or maybe it was just drool. There was beef jerky in there¡ªhis favorite snack!

    "Thanks! I won''t hold back then!"

    Sean grabbed the food, tore open the packaging, and started stuffing his face.

    The rich, oily flavor of the beef jerky spread across his tongue, the spicy and savory taste lighting up his senses.

    "This is amazing!"

    Hunger truly is the best seasoning. In Sean''s current state, the beef jerky tasted like the finest delicacy on Earth.

    Watching Sean devour the food, Ethan couldn''t help but be reminded of their childhood. Back in the orphanage, Sean had always loved beef jerky.

    He was so afraid of the other kids stealing it that he''d hide it under his blanket when he slept. Of course, it didn''t take long for the jerky to get squished, leaving a greasy mess all over his bed. The headmaster had scolded him so badly that day.

    "Gulp."

    Mia, watching Sean eat with such relish, couldn''t help but swallow hard. Her mouth watered involuntarily, and her stomach let out a faint growl of its own.

    Ethan glanced at her but didn''t say anything.

    Instead, he pulled out more food¡ªbread, sausages, and beef jerky¡ªthis time adding a bottle of chocolate-flavored Ensure meal replacement shake. He handed it to her.

    "I''m not hungry," Mia said, shaking her head in refusal.

    Ethan studied her for a moment. Still the same as when we were kids¡ªsoft all over, but stubborn to the core.

    "It''s fine. Just eat."

    "¡­Okay."

    Mia hesitantly took the food, but her mind was still conflicted. In the apocalypse, food was incredibly precious. Ethan had just said he didn''t have much, so she felt guilty taking it.

    "What''s wrong now?" Ethan asked, noticing her hesitation and the strange look on her face.

    Mia stared at him blankly, then picked up the bread and said, "It''s expired."

    "¡­" Ethan was speechless. "Eat it or don''t. Your choice."

    The bread''s label did show it was past its expiration date, but since it had been stored in his spatial ring, it was perfectly preserved and completely safe to eat.

    Mia stopped overthinking it. I''ll just repay him later, she thought.

    She opened the packaging and began eating.

    Meanwhile, Chris and the other three stood in the back, staring intently at the food. Their stomachs churned, growling loudly as they watched, their mouths practically watering.

    But none of them dared to ask Ethan for anything.

    The way he''d pulled food out of thin air was enough to show how strange and powerful he was.

    And if they weren''t careful, they might end up becoming the food.

    So, the four of them quickly turned their heads away.

    Out of sight, out of mind.

    It didn''t take long for Mia to finish eating. She looked noticeably more energetic afterward.

    "I''ll pay you back for this food," she said. "Or I can trade Neurocores or Crystal Cores for it."

    In the shelter, one Neurocore could be exchanged for a bag of instant noodles, and one Crystal Core could get you an entire box. This kind of value exchange was second nature to them now, so she felt awkward just taking Ethan''s food for free.

    "Yeah, exactly!" Sean chimed in, his mouth still greasy from the jerky. "We''ll trade! I''m not just freeloading!"

    ¡­

 Chapter 49 - 49: Hey, beautiful, letâ€™s have some fun!

    Mia and Ethan finished eating, recharged their energy, and continued their search for members of the "Black Hand Legion."

    Thanks to Ethan, the journey was surprisingly smooth. The ferocious zombies that usually roamed the streets seemed to have vanished without a trace.

    It was almost surreal¡ªMia felt like she was just taking a casual afternoon stroll through the city.

    Ethan chatted with the two of them as they walked, reminiscing about things like picking cherries and making dumplings. His demeanor was so relaxed, it was as if the apocalypse didn''t exist.

    Chris and the others exchanged uneasy glances.

    They didn''t dare ask questions, nor did they dare say anything. They simply followed behind in silence, doing their best to act invisible.

    But they couldn''t help noticing something unusual¡ªMia, who was usually quiet and reserved, was talking a lot more than usual today.

    Far behind them, on the rooftop of a tall building, three figures stood watching: Bulldozer, Laura, and the PhD zombie. Their piercing, predatory eyes locked onto the group below.

    "Why is the boss hanging out with humans?" Laura asked, her tone tinged with jealousy.

    "Don''t underestimate that human woman," the PhD said calmly. "I doubt even you could take her on."

    "Tch." Laura scoffed, unconvinced. "If it weren''t for the boss''s orders, I''d have already cracked her skull open and eaten her brain!"

    The PhD didn''t respond. Instead, he turned to Bulldozer.

    "The boss is tracking some humans who snuck into the territory. They''re heading toward the area you were supposed to patrol, right?"

    "Yeah, but they''ve got it wrong," Bulldozer said confidently. "I''ve been through that area a bunch of times. There''s no way any humans could''ve gotten in."

    The three subordinates stood there, flanked by thousands of elite zombies below, all ready to act. For now, though, they were content to watch the drama unfold.

    ...

    By this time, Ethan and the group had reached the edge of his territory. Since the expansion, this was his first time patrolling this far out.

    From a distance, he caught the faint scent of blood in the air¡ªthere were definitely humans nearby.

    The street ahead used to be lined with karaoke bars, once a bustling nightlife hub filled with music, lights, and laughter. Now, it was a wasteland. The buildings were cracked and crumbling, signs had fallen, shattered glass littered the ground, and bloodstains were everywhere, mingling with the mangled remains of corpses.

    Abandoned cars sat rusting on the roadside, their surfaces covered in thick webs.

    One building stood out. Its first-floor glass doors were shattered, weeds sprouted from the steps, and the interior was eerily quiet¡ªjust like the other ruins. But on the second floor, the windows had been boarded up.

    It was clear someone had been there. The modifications were unmistakable.

    "Found it," Mia said, her sharp eyes fixed on the building. She had clearly sensed something too.

    Behind them, Chris frowned. The Black Hand Legion had a reputation for being ruthless and cruel, and he couldn''t help but voice his concern: "According to the intel, there are over ten Awakeners in there. They''ve also taken three hostages. The higher-ups want us to recover the supplies and rescue the hostages."

    "Hostages?" Ethan muttered under his breath. For some reason, the word felt foreign to him, like it didn''t belong in his vocabulary.

    "Uh¡­" Chris hesitated, unsure how to respond, and decided to stay quiet. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sean glanced at Ethan. "I''ve heard the Black Hand Legion is brutal. Maybe you should stay back and let us handle this."

    "Brutal?" Ethan repeated, the word rolling off his tongue with a strange familiarity.

    "It''s fine," he said casually. "I''ll go in with you."

    "Alright, but stick close to me," Sean said, nodding. He was confident in his abilities¡ªafter all, he was an Awakener from Refuge 002.

    With that, the group headed straight for the karaoke bar.

    ...

    Inside the building, thirteen members of the Black Hand Legion were gathered. Among them, six had developed crystal cores and awakened abilities, making them exceptionally powerful.

    One of the six stood out¡ªa woman with short hair and a tattoo on the right side of her face. The tattoo depicted a black hand gripping a skull, giving her an unsettling, almost deranged appearance.

    She was a psychic Awakener, with an extraordinary sense of perception.

    Suddenly, the woman stood up from the sofa.

    "Gideon, someone''s approaching us!"

    "Oh?"

    The bald man leading the group narrowed his eyes, a dangerous glint flashing in them. Even hiding out in a place like this, they''d still been found?

    "How many?"

    "Six. Only two of them have crystal cores," the woman replied.

    Despite her heightened abilities, she couldn''t sense Ethan''s presence at all.

    The bald man let out a cold snort. "Just two Awakeners with crystal cores, and they think they can come after us? Overconfident fools. Let''s go meet them."

    "Yeah, heh heh heh," a man beside him chuckled sinisterly, clearly not taking the situation seriously.

    They left three people behind to guard the hostages, while the remaining ten headed downstairs.

    ...

    By now, Ethan''s group had entered the building. The crunch of shattered glass under their feet echoed through the first-floor lobby.

    It wasn''t long before faint footsteps could be heard coming from upstairs.

    "They''re coming down," Mia said calmly, stepping forward on her own.

    Chris and the others were too weak in combat for her to rely on. She figured it would be faster to handle this herself.

    At the top of the staircase, a group of people appeared.

    Leading them was the bald man, his triangular eyes gleaming with malice. His eyebrows were completely shaved off, giving him an even more menacing look. This was Gideon Voss, a mid-level leader of the Black Hand Legion, known by his nickname, "The Bald One."

    Behind him stood a motley crew of individuals, each with their own unique and intimidating appearance¡ªnose rings, lip piercings, tattoos covering their faces. Their expressions were hostile as they sized up Mia.

    "Well, well, it really is her," one of them said with a sly grin.

    A young man in a leather jacket, his eyes gleaming with excitement, stepped forward.

    "Wait, you know her?" someone beside him asked, curious.

    "Yeah, I''ve seen her profile on the Refuge Network," the leather-jacketed man replied, his expression turning lecherous.

    He had come across Mia''s photo on the network before. The moment he saw her, he was struck by her beauty¡ªshe was stunning, almost unreal. Ever since then, he''d fantasized about meeting her in person.

    And now, here she was, standing right in front of him. It felt like he''d hit the jackpot.

    What''s more, he vividly remembered the short bio beneath her photo on the network:

    "I''m a gentle girl, afraid of pain."

    "I love gentle girls," the man said, licking his lips. "Gideon, let me handle her."

    "You''ve got good taste," Gideon said with a wicked grin. "Go ahead, she''s all yours."

    It wasn''t that they were stupid or overly cocky. Mia''s aura, when she wasn''t actively fighting, was subdued. To them, she seemed like nothing more than an ordinary B-rank Awakener. Most people wouldn''t be able to sense her true strength.

    The leather-jacketed man''s excitement was palpable. He crouched slightly, pulling a gleaming alloy dagger from a sheath strapped to his leg. The blade shimmered coldly, razor-sharp.

    "Hey, beautiful, let''s have some fun!" he sneered.

    In a flash, he lunged forward, the dagger aimed straight at Mia. His speed was impressive¡ªhe was a speed-enhanced Awakener, and his movements were almost too fast to track.

    But Mia didn''t move. She stood perfectly still, her large eyes fixed on him, unblinking. She didn''t even flinch, let alone try to dodge.

    The glint of the dagger grew larger and larger in her pupils as it closed in, the blade mere inches from her face.

    Then, in an instant, Mia raised her hand and caught the blade mid-strike.

    Shhhk!

    Blood spurted from her palm, crimson streaks running down her wrist and staining her pale, porcelain skin. The vivid red stood out starkly against her white hand, creating a striking, almost surreal image.

    ...

 Chapter 50 - 50: Not human?

    The sharp, searing pain coursed through her nerves, jolting every cell in her body into action. The killing instinct within her was on the verge of erupting.

    That single stab triggered Mia''s awakening ability, [Deadly Pain]. Her aura surged, growing stronger by the second. On her right wrist, a bracelet displayed a glowing indicator:

    Pain Level: 10%

    "Huh?"

    The young man in the leather jacket immediately sensed something was wrong. He tried to pull his alloy dagger back, but Mia''s grip was like a steel vice. No matter how hard he struggled, the blade wouldn''t budge.

    In his frantic attempts to free the weapon, the dagger sank even deeper into her flesh. Blood oozed out, dripping through Mia''s fingers.

    The pain level continued to rise.

    15%.

    Crack!

    Mia suddenly exerted force, snapping the blade in half with her bare hands. Holding the broken shard, she lunged straight for the man''s temple.

    Thud!

    The man didn''t even have time to react. A sharp, stabbing pain exploded in his head as warm blood trickled down the side of his face. His vision blurred, and his consciousness began to fade.

    "This¡­ this is supposed to be the sweet girl?"

    That was his final thought before his pupils dilated, and his lifeless body collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud.

    In mere moments, Mia had taken down an Awakener who had already formed a crystal core. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Gideon and the others froze, their pupils contracting in shock. They couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. The seemingly delicate girl had turned out to be utterly ruthless.

    "She killed him that easily?"

    "Something''s¡­ off about her."

    "Everyone, stay alert. This girl is way more dangerous than she looks!"

    "..."

    The group''s expressions grew grim.

    When Mia had killed the man, her face had remained calm, completely unperturbed. Her movements were precise, efficient, and merciless¡ªclearly the work of someone who had done this many times before.

    Mia lowered her gaze to the corpse at her feet, as if suddenly remembering something. Slowly, she crouched down. Using the broken alloy blade, she pried open the man''s skull. Then, with her pale fingers, she reached inside and began to rummage around.

    "What the hell is she doing?"

    Ethan couldn''t help but ask, his curiosity piqued. Watching her movements, he was reminded of the time back at the orphanage when she helped prepare meals, kneading raw meat with her bare hands. The sticky, slimy sensation had been enough to make anyone gag.

    Before long, Mia found what she was looking for. She yanked out the man''s crystal core, her hands now drenched in blood, along with bits of red and white matter clinging to her fingers.

    She stood up and walked over to Ethan, holding the bloodied core out to him.

    "You gave me bread. I''m giving you a crystal core in return."

    "Oh¡­"

    Ethan nodded, realizing she''d been thinking about this the whole time. Just like before, she was still as impatient as ever.

    But as he looked at her outstretched hand, dripping with blood and other unidentifiable substances, he hesitated.

    "Uh¡­ doesn''t seem very sanitary, does it?"

    "It''s fresh out of the skull. Still warm. Clean and hygienic," Mia replied, as if trying to reassure him.

    To Ethan, the scene was like someone spilling a bowl of beef stew on the floor¡ªbroth mixed with chunks of meat spreading everywhere, making it impossible to step anywhere without feeling queasy.

    He stayed rooted in place, unwilling to move.

    Mia''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly as she glanced at him, her expression puzzled. "What are you hesitating for?"

    "It''s just¡­ eating like this doesn''t feel very elegant," Ethan said, trying to keep a straight face.

    "..."

    Mia''s face darkened. Mimicking his earlier tone, she snapped, "Take it or leave it!"

    ...

    The group of onlookers, including Gideon, stood frozen in place, too stunned to speak.

    This girl was terrifying. There was nothing "gentle" about her, contrary to what the leather-jacketed man had claimed. If anything, his death felt entirely deserved.

    At the same time, a question lingered in their minds:

    Is she really from the official shelter?

    Why does she seem even more brutal than us?

    The Black Hand Legion had done their share of atrocities¡ªcannibalism, torture, murder¡ªbut there was one thing they lacked compared to Mia: her unnerving calmness.

    "Wait¡­ hold on¡­"

    Suddenly, Gideon noticed something alarming. He scanned the group in front of him, his eyes moving from Ethan to Chris, counting each person carefully.

    No matter how he counted, there was one extra person.

    "Emily, didn''t you say there were six of them? Why are there seven now?"

    "I¡­"

    The short-haired girl furrowed her brows, her expression growing increasingly grim.

    "Gideon, one of them¡­ doesn''t seem human."

    "What?" Gideon''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    He trusted Emily''s psychic perception¡ªit was rarely wrong.

    Not human?

    Then what were they?

    Following Emily''s gaze, Gideon looked toward Ethan. He saw him casually pick up the blood-soaked crystal core and place it in his mouth, savoring it as though it were the sweetest delicacy.

    The answer became glaringly obvious.

    A zombie.

    Gideon''s heart sank. The people from the official shelter were traveling with a zombie?

    The absurdity of the situation was almost too much to process. A wave of intense danger washed over him as he glanced around.

    Right now, their only advantage was their numbers.

    "Forget everything else. Kill them. Everyone, attack!"

    "Got it."

    The others nodded silently.

    In an instant, the battle erupted. Members of the Black Hand Legion activated their awakening abilities, their auras flaring like wild beasts ready to pounce.

    Mia turned her head to glance at Ethan, her expression still calm. "Stay here. Don''t move. I''ll go collect a few more crystal cores."

    "Huh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow.

    But before he could respond, Gideon and his main fighters had already closed in on Mia.

    Gideon''s awakening ability was metallic skin, which made his body incredibly durable. His skin shimmered as it transformed, his entire body covered in a gleaming silver layer. Every movement he made produced the sound of clashing steel, as though he were wearing a full suit of armor.

    With a swing of his massive fist, carrying the force of a wrecking ball, he aimed straight for Mia''s face.

    Mia didn''t flinch. She calmly raised her slender arm to block the attack.

    Boom!

    A dull thud echoed as Mia absorbed the blow, though the sheer force pushed her back several feet. Her arm trembled, a sharp pain radiating through it.

    Pain Level: 19%.

    Gideon''s metallic face twisted into a grin. "Now! Hit her!"

    "On it!"

    Behind him, Emily responded immediately, unleashing a psychic attack. Her mental energy surged like a tidal wave, crashing into Mia''s mind and triggering a mental storm.

    Mia''s head felt like it had been doused in boiling oil. The excruciating pain clouded her thoughts, and her vision blurred as her consciousness began to waver.

    Gideon seized the opportunity, his massive fist swinging down again, this time aiming to crush her skull.

    But then, the numbers on Mia''s bracelet shifted.

    Pain Level: 27%.

    Her eyes snapped into focus, their clarity cutting through the haze. The pain didn''t weaken her¡ªit made her stronger.

    In a flash, she clenched her fist and struck Gideon''s chest with a speed too fast for the eye to follow.

    Boom!

    Even with his metallic body, Gideon''s chest caved in under the impact. The sheer force of the blow sent him flying backward like a ragdoll, crashing through a wall and burying him under a pile of rubble.

    "What¡­ how is this possible?"

    Emily''s eyes widened in horror. Her leader, Gideon, had been sent flying despite her psychic attack. Her face twisted with rage, the Black Hand Legion tattoo on her cheek seeming to writhe like a living thing.

    But there was no time to dwell on it. She quickly turned her head, searching for Mia to launch another psychic assault.

    However, when she looked up, she was met with a pale, delicate face¡ªMia''s face¡ªalready inches from her own.

    "...!"

 Chapter 51 - 51: Hey, donâ€™t botherâ€¦

    The next second, Mia''s fingers, sharp as blades, plunged into the artery in her opponent''s neck.

    Emily''s face froze in an expression of sheer terror. Her mouth opened as if to say something, but all that came out was a gush of blood.

    Another body collapsed at Mia''s feet.

    "What happens¡­ if it hits 100%?"

    A deep, magnetic voice suddenly spoke near her ear.

    She turned her head and saw Ethan''s handsome face.

    Ethan had already noticed the peculiar detail on her wrist and couldn''t help but ask, his curiosity piqued.

    Mia smiled faintly. "I''d probably die."

    The bracelet she wore was a custom device created by researchers. It was linked to her pain receptors, monitoring the maximum level of pain her body could endure.

    If it ever reached 100%, it would unlock Mia''s strongest state¡ªbut it would also mean the end of her life.

    Meanwhile¡­

    Sean was locked in combat with an Awakener who had condensed a crystal core. His opponent was a brute with enhanced strength, wielding a massive alloy battle axe that weighed several tons, yet he swung it as if it were weightless.

    The axe whistled through the air, aiming straight for Sean with devastating force.

    "Damn it! Mia''s already ''paid her debt'' to Ethan. Guess it''s my turn¡­"

    Sean''s sharp eyes darted around, calculating his next move. Suddenly, his body crackled with energy. His previously lean frame bulked up, muscles swelling as his physique became noticeably more powerful.

    This was Sean''s Awakener ability: Fearless Berserk.

    While it drastically reduced his intelligence, it massively boosted all his physical attributes.

    Sean''s once sharp and calculating expression now bordered on vacant, almost dumb. But as the giant axe came hurtling toward him, he didn''t flinch. Instead, he raised his fist to meet it head-on.

    CLANG!

    The sound of metal reverberated through the air. The axe''s handle bent under the impact, warping out of shape. Even the strength-enhanced Awakener wielding it couldn''t withstand the shock¡ªhis hands split open at the seams, blood dripping from his palms. The pain forced him to release the weapon, and the axe went flying.

    "What the¡­?"

    The man''s face twisted in disbelief.

    He hadn''t expected Sean to be this strong.

    Before he could recover, Sean was already in front of him. With a single, devastating punch to the chest, the sound of bones shattering echoed in the air. The man''s entire skeleton seemed to collapse inward, his body contorting grotesquely as he was sent flying like a broken rag doll.

    "Got him!" Sean said, clenching his fist triumphantly.

    The small fry from the Black Hand Legion were no match for Mia and her team. The two sides weren''t even in the same league. After all, Mia and her group were Awakeners from Refuge #001¡ªthe strongest of their kind.

    Even Chris and the other three team members worked seamlessly together. Armed with alloy blades, they formed a tactical formation and engaged several Awakeners who had condensed Neurocores.

    It didn''t take long before they took down two of them.

    "Goddamn it! They''re this strong?!"

    Gideon, who had been sent flying earlier, struggled to sit up from the pile of rubble he''d landed in. He looked around and realized two of his strongest fighters had already been killed.

    What made it worse was Mia. She wasn''t even fully engaged in the fight¡ªshe was casually chatting with Ethan, the two of them laughing and talking like they were catching up over coffee.

    It was clear they didn''t see him as a threat at all.

    A wave of panic washed over Gideon. It felt like a steel spike was pressing against his forehead, a constant reminder that death was looming over him. The thought of escape crept into his mind.

    But he knew there was no way he could outrun Mia.

    Then, he remembered¡ªthere were still three of his men upstairs, guarding the hostages from the refuge.

    "That''s my last card to play!"

    With that, Gideon leapt to the second floor in a single bound.

    Back on the first floor, Gideon''s remaining men were already struggling to hold their ground. When they saw their leader abandon them, despair set in. A single thought echoed in their minds:

    "Son of a bitch!"

    Moments later, Chris and the others cut them down one by one.

    The battle on the first floor was over.

    Ethan hadn''t lifted a finger. After all, these were just small fry¡ªnot worth his effort. He was content to watch from the sidelines.

    "Here! Take these!"

    Sean walked over, holding a crystal core and several Neurocores, and handed them to Ethan.

    Ethan glanced at him. "Isn''t this a bit much?"

    "Nope! The dean used to tell us when we were kids, ''A small act of kindness can change someone''s life.'' You gave me bread when I was starving, so I owe you big time!" Sean said with conviction, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    Ethan didn''t argue further and accepted the crystal core and Neurocores.

    ...

    Upstairs, in the second-floor lobby¡­

    What was once a bustling karaoke bar was now eerily empty. The air was thick with tension.

    In the center of the room, three people knelt on the floor, trembling. They were bound with iron chains, muffled cries escaping from behind the tape covering their mouths.

    Gideon ripped the tape off their mouths, intending to use their pleas for help as leverage. Maybe, just maybe, if Mia had a soft spot, she''d let him go.

    It wasn''t long before Ethan and the others arrived.

    "Mia! Please save me! I don''t want to die! Please!" one of the hostages wailed, tears streaming down his face.

    "Stay back! Don''t come any closer, or I''ll kill them right now!" Gideon barked, his voice sharp and desperate.

    "Huh?" Mia tilted her head, her gaze shifting to the hostages.

    The three captives were trembling uncontrollably, their cries for help growing louder. They were utterly terrified, on the verge of breaking down.

    Ethan, as usual, stayed back, watching the scene unfold with mild curiosity. He wanted to see how Mia would handle this situation.

    Mia, hearing Gideon''s threat, actually stopped in her tracks. She didn''t move forward but instead stood still, her expression thoughtful as if she were calculating something. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hmm¡­ saving one Awakener and bringing them back to the refuge would get me two cans of meat. But killing Gideon would earn me a crystal core. No matter how I look at it¡­ killing him is the better deal."

    Gideon noticed Mia''s hesitation and assumed his threat had worked. A smug grin spread across his face.

    People from the refuge, he thought, were so bound by their rules and regulations. They were used to being controlled, and it made them predictable. Pathetic, really.

    "Heh, your superiors must''ve ordered you to save people, right?" Gideon sneered.

    "Yeah," Mia replied with a small nod, not bothering to deny it.

    Gideon''s grin widened. "Good! Then let us go, and I''ll let you take these three with you."

    "That won''t be necessary," Mia said, her voice calm. "Because¡­ I don''t follow orders."

    "What?"

    Gideon froze, his smugness evaporating in an instant. He realized what she meant.

    Even the three hostages looked stunned, their faces blank with confusion. For a moment, they thought they were saved. But now, their hopes plummeted, crashing into despair.

    Before anyone could react, Mia made her move. In a flash, her figure blurred as she darted forward with lightning speed.

    Gideon clenched his jaw, his body tensing under the immense pressure. But desperation fueled his resolve, and he roared with fury.

    "Brothers! Fight to the death!"

    He spat the words through gritted teeth, slashing his hand down in a decisive motion. His blade sliced toward the hostages¡ªif he was going to die, he''d take a few with him.

    "Yeah! Fight to the death!" his three subordinates echoed, their voices filled with defiance. They were all Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores, and their combined strength was nothing to scoff at.

    BOOM!

    The fight erupted in an instant. Mia clashed with Gideon head-on, their fists colliding with a deafening impact. The sheer force sent Gideon flying, smashing through two walls of private karaoke rooms before he finally came to a stop.

    But Gideon''s metallic skin absorbed most of the damage. He crawled out of the rubble, relatively unscathed, and charged at Mia again.

    Meanwhile, Sean was locked in combat with Gideon''s three subordinates. The trio worked together seamlessly, using their agility and coordination to keep Sean occupied. For now, they managed to hold their ground, preventing him from gaining the upper hand.

    The entire lobby descended into chaos. Tiles shattered, walls crumbled, and waves of energy rippled through the air.

    Chris and the other three team members stayed back, standing behind Ethan. This was a battle between Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores¡ªat their Neurocore stage, they weren''t qualified to join in.

    Among all the chaos, the fight between Mia and Gideon was the most intense.

    No matter how many times Mia sent Gideon flying, he always got back up, like an indestructible cockroach. His defensive abilities were formidable, and Mia''s strength, which relied on her pain threshold, wasn''t enough to break through his defenses. For now, she couldn''t deal any significant damage.

    "Tch¡­ if that''s the case, I''ll have to use the old method," Mia muttered, her eyes narrowing.

    There were plenty of ways to increase her pain threshold. The simplest? Self-harm.

    Back when she was in the psychiatric hospital, she''d done it countless times.

    Just as she was about to act, a voice called out from behind her.

    "Hey, don''t bother¡­"

 Chapter 52 - 52: Actual killsâ€¦ sixteen

    Mia was undeniably powerful, but she was nothing like Ethan when it came to fighting. Her style was brutal, messy, and downright violent¡ªblood and gore splattered everywhere, leaving a chaotic scene in her wake.

    She turned her head and saw Ethan approaching, his steps steady, his expression calm. She immediately understood what he meant without him saying a word.

    Taking a few steps back, she ceded the battlefield to him.

    Gideon, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes as he watched Ethan. His heart skipped a beat. The intense battle earlier had left him disoriented, and in the chaos, he had completely forgotten about the most dangerous person in the room.

    Ethan hadn''t made a single move the entire time.

    And no one knew what his awakened ability was.

    Gideon didn''t dare let his guard down. Forcing himself to focus, he directed all his attention toward Ethan.

    But Ethan kept walking, his pace unchanging, the distance between them shrinking with every step.

    "What''s he up to?" Gideon thought, confused. He watched as Ethan came closer and closer, until he was right in front of him. At this point, Gideon had no choice but to act.

    "Die!" Gideon roared, his voice like the screech of grinding metal. He swung his massive, steel-like fist straight at Ethan.

    In that instant, Ethan''s eyes flashed red. Domain of the Dead activated.

    A suffocating pressure filled the air, enveloping Gideon completely. Over the past few days, Ethan had been holed up at home, evolving and growing stronger. Now, his Domain of the Dead was more powerful than ever.

    Gideon felt as if his body had been plunged into the depths of the ocean. The crushing weight made it nearly impossible for him to move.

    Ethan sidestepped effortlessly, dodging Gideon''s punch. As he passed by, he extended his hand, his fingers piercing straight into Gideon''s skull. In one fluid motion, he pulled out the crystal core lodged inside.

    The entire sequence was seamless, clean, and efficient¡ªlike someone casually picking up an object. It didn''t take the slightest effort.

    "What¡­?"

    Gideon''s face froze in shock. The life drained from his body in an instant. His metallic skin faded away, revealing his original form underneath. His body tilted backward and collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud.

    He was dead.

    Gideon''s eyes remained wide open, staring blankly at the ceiling. Even in death, he couldn''t comprehend what had just happened. He died with unresolved confusion, unable to rest in peace.

    The whole thing had taken only a few seconds¡ªthe time it took Ethan to walk a few steps. Extracting Gideon''s crystal core had been as easy as reaching into a bag and pulling something out.

    Chris and the others were dumbfounded. It was their first time witnessing such a method of killing.

    Gideon''s body looked completely intact, yet his crystal core had been removed.

    "A Phantom Infected¡­"

    There was no doubt about it. Ethan was a Phantom Infected.

    A chill ran down their spines, and their hair stood on end. Fear gripped them as they became even more certain: Ethan was the Zombie King of the Phantom Infected, capable of killing without leaving a trace.

    Gideon''s three subordinates were equally stunned, their faces frozen in disbelief.

    Their boss¡­ just died? Just like that?

    What the hell had just happened?

    While one of them was still in shock, Sean seized the opportunity. He swung his fist into the man''s chest, shattering his bones with a sickening crunch. The man let out a scream before collapsing to the ground, lifeless.

    "Damn it!"

    The remaining two finally realized the situation was hopeless. No matter how hard they fought, it was all in vain.

    Their will to fight crumbled. Their mental defenses shattered, and they were quickly overwhelmed. Sean took them down with ease.

    And with that, the battle was over.

    Silence returned to the room. The KTV lounge was a wreck, littered with bodies. Three hostages and thirteen members of the Black Hand Legion¡ªall dead.

    "Ethan, you''re incredible! You took down that metal guy like it was nothing!" Sean exclaimed, his eyes wide with amazement.

    "You''re not too bad yourself," Ethan replied. He hadn''t expected Sean, of all people, to awaken such a powerful ability.

    Sean burst out laughing. "Hahaha, so you noticed, huh?"

    The others were busy cleaning up the battlefield while Mia walked over to the bodies of the three hostages. She stood there, staring down at them with an unblinking gaze.

    It seemed like she felt regret¡ªregret that they hadn''t been able to save them in time.

    Then, she crouched down, her fingers piercing into their skulls one by one, carefully extracting their Neurocores.

    "Enemy crystal cores are valuable, but we shouldn''t waste our own people''s Neurocores either¡­" she muttered under her breath. Maybe it was because she''d lived through hard times, but Mia had a habit of being frugal. She was, in a way, a practical and resourceful girl.

    Meanwhile, Chris and the others were off to the side, holding a communicator and reporting the situation to the headquarters of the shelter. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Uh¡­ the Black Hand Legion members have been dealt with. Total number of hostiles: thirteen. Actual kills¡­ sixteen."

    ...

    At the same time, Ethan had also embraced his own version of "frugality." He wandered upstairs and downstairs, collecting all sixteen corpses and storing them in his spatial storage ring.

    Sean, watching this unfold, was completely dumbfounded. He couldn''t help but blurt out, "Wait, where''d the bodies go? Did you just¡­ take them?"

    "Yeah," Ethan replied casually. "Packing them up to take back as dog food."

    "Damn!" Sean scratched his head, looking a little bewildered. Was Ethan treating this like a buffet? And now he was even packing leftovers to go?

    Elsewhere, Mia and the others had found the supplies that had been stolen. To be honest, it wasn''t much. Ethan glanced over the haul: five boxes of instant noodles, a few crates of canned beef, two bags of rice, and a bag of flour.

    There were also some fruit cans, chocolate, and other snacks, but most of it was expired. Gideon and his crew had already eaten a good chunk of it.

    It was clear that the shelter was seriously short on resources. The fact that they''d sent Mia, their No. 001, and Sean, their No. 002, for such a small stash showed just how desperate they were.

    "Alright, let''s head back," Mia said.

    Sean''s face lit up with excitement. "Heh, we''ve got food this time!"

    Behind them, Chris and the other three had taken on the role of porters, hauling the rice and crates. They looked a bit disheveled, struggling under the weight of the supplies.

    What''s more, the four of them were absolutely terrified of Ethan. They didn''t dare get close to him, keeping a safe distance as they followed far behind.

    "Ethan, why don''t you come back to the shelter with us?" Sean asked.

    "No," Ethan replied, shaking his head.

    Sean looked confused. "Why not?"

    "I don''t need a shelter," Ethan said simply.

    "Oh¡­" Sean nodded, though it was clear he didn''t fully understand.

    By now, they had reached the street where they''d first met. It was time to part ways.

    Mia''s large eyes fixed on Ethan. "When will we see you again?"

    "If the shelter ever runs out of food, you can trade crystal cores with me for supplies," Ethan said after a moment of thought.

    "Alright." Mia agreed without hesitation. It was a straightforward business arrangement.

    To make things easier, the two exchanged contact information online so they could stay in touch and chat if needed.

    With everything settled, Ethan said his goodbyes.

    "This is it. See you next time."

    "Yeah, see you," Mia replied. Without looking back, she turned and walked away.

    Chris and the others, weighed down with supplies, made a wide detour around Ethan, clearly still afraid of him. They hurried to catch up with Mia, practically jogging to keep pace.

    "Bye, Ethan! Let''s chat online later!" Sean called out, waving as he turned to leave.

    The sun was setting, casting a warm, golden glow over the street. Their shadows stretched long across the ground as Mia and her group gradually disappeared into the distance.

    Ethan stood there, watching them until they vanished at the end of the street.

    Then, from the alleys, side streets, and nearby buildings, zombies began to emerge. One by one, they gathered behind Ethan. Among them were hulking Bulldozers, the eerie Laura, and even the PhD zombie. They all assembled in an orderly fashion, standing silently behind him.

    One of them finally broke the silence. "Boss, were those your friends?"

 Chapter 53 - 53: Treasure... treasure...

    "Hmm."

    Ethan gave a soft response, then turned and walked toward the building.

    Laura tilted her head, looking a little puzzled. The boss... has friends? That was new.

    But before she could dwell on it, a mouthwatering aroma hit her like a wave.

    As Ethan walked away, he casually tossed out a pile of corpses¡ªsome of them still warm.

    "Hehehehe..." Laura grinned wide, deciding not to overthink it.

    ...

    Mia and her group had walked quite a distance without encountering any zombies. It wasn''t until they left Ethan''s territory that the terrifying figures began to reappear.

    But they were just low-level zombies¡ªweak enough that even regular people could handle them. For Awakeners, they posed no threat at all.

    "Mia, did you notice something?" Chris suddenly asked.

    "Notice what?" Mia turned to look at him.

    Chris explained, "We didn''t see any zombies until we left that five-star zombie nest. That means... your friend... is probably the king of that nest!"

    "Oh."

    Mia nodded, her expression calm and unreadable.

    "Wait, that''s it?!" Chris froze, stunned. Her reaction wasn''t what he expected. Shouldn''t she be shocked?

    Beside them, Sean scratched his head. He wasn''t the sharpest tool in the shed, but after everything they''d been through, he was starting to piece things together.

    "Mia, do you think... Ethan is really a zombie?" Sean asked hesitantly.

    "Human or zombie¡ªdoes it matter?" Mia''s voice paused for a moment before she continued, "As long as he''s Ethan, that''s all that matters."

    ...

    Near the building.

    The setting sun painted the sky a deep crimson, like blood smeared across the heavens. A few black crows circled overhead, cawing as they flew.

    Under the desolate, apocalyptic sky, a few zombies were feasting on fresh flesh.

    "Hehehe, the boss is the best! He goes out hunting himself and brings food back for us!" Laura''s chin was smeared with blood as she spoke.

    The nearby zombies nodded enthusiastically in agreement.

    In most other nests, it was the underlings who hunted and offered their spoils to the zombie king. But Ethan was the complete opposite, and this gesture left Laura and the others deeply moved.

    The zombies were happily devouring their meal, but one of them, Bulldozer, sat off to the side, lost in thought. His expression carried a hint of guilt.

    He couldn''t shake the feeling that he''d failed in his duties. There had been humans hiding in the area he was supposed to patrol, and he hadn''t noticed. Yet Ethan hadn''t blamed him¡ªinstead, he''d brought back food for everyone. This only made Bulldozer feel worse.

    Laura glanced over at him. "Not eating?"

    "Not hungry," Bulldozer replied, crossing his arms and turning his head away with a huff. He was already planning to hunt some humans himself to make up for his failure and show his loyalty to the boss.

    Laura, while intelligent, wasn''t perceptive enough to guess what he was thinking. She had no idea what was going on in his head.

    "If you don''t eat now, it''ll all be gone soon. Then you''ll have nothing left," she warned.

    "...Oh." Bulldozer''s eyes flicked toward the pile of flesh, and despite himself, he licked his lips. He couldn''t help but feel tempted.

    "Maybe just a bite or two..." he muttered.

    ...

    The next few days passed peacefully, with nothing significant happening.

    Ethan stayed holed up in his home, living a leisurely life. He spent his days gathering intel, absorbing energy, and occasionally chatting with Mia online.

    The hunger, violence, and danger of the outside world seemed completely disconnected from him.

    The area around the building had become his personal paradise.

    Ethan had considered it before¡ªMia and Sean were both strong, and with his food supply being more than sufficient, it wouldn''t be a problem to let them stay by his side. If trouble ever came knocking, they''d be two powerful allies.

    But Mia and Sean weren''t just ordinary people. They were Awakeners from Refuge 001 and 002, practically celebrities in their own right. And as the saying goes, the tallest tree catches the wind. If they stayed, peace would be out of the question.

    So, Ethan decided to let go of the idea for now. It was better for them to remain in the refuge. After all, they could still maintain a cooperative relationship from afar.

    ...

    Downstairs, Laura and the other zombies were bored out of their minds. Every day, they wandered the streets, patrolling the territory. But no matter how hard they tried, there was never anything to show for it.

    The most dejected of them all was Bulldozer. With his current level of intelligence¡ªroughly that of a seven- or eight-year-old child¡ªhe still couldn''t let go of his guilt over his earlier "failure."

    At the moment, his massive frame was slumped on the side of the street, his broad back radiating a sense of melancholy.

    "Where can I go to kill someone? I need to make up for my mistake. I have to hunt something, bring it back as an offering to the boss. Otherwise, I''ll just keep feeling guilty..."

    But the main city had long since fallen. It was a zombie stronghold now, with not a single human in sight. At best, he might be able to fish a few oversized rats out of the sewers.

    Still, the thought of presenting two sewer rats to Ethan as an offering made Bulldozer shudder. He was pretty sure the boss would crush him on the spot.

    "What do I do?"

    As Bulldozer sat there, racking his brain, the sound of flapping wings suddenly reached his ears. A red-eyed crow landed on a nearby streetlamp.

    Under the blood-red sky, the crow''s beak was smeared with blood, and it was holding a human eyeball in its mouth.

    The scene was grotesque, to say the least.

    "Huh?" Bulldozer''s small eyes lit up as he stared at the bird, as if he''d just discovered a treasure.

    Sensing his gaze, the crow tilted its head back and swallowed the eyeball in one gulp. Then it shot Bulldozer a disdainful look.

    "Big idiot..." the crow croaked.

    "..." Bulldozer was speechless. He felt a flicker of annoyance but quickly swallowed it down. He needed something from the bird, so he let it slide.

    "Hey, little shadow bird, do you know where I can find prey?" he asked.

    "Of course I do..." The crow''s crimson eyes blinked slyly.

    Bulldozer perked up, his excitement barely contained. "Where? Tell me!"

    "I''m not telling you," the crow replied smugly.

    "..." Bulldozer scratched his head, feeling a bit awkward. He figured the bird was still holding a grudge from that time he''d tried to catch it. He hadn''t even managed to grab it, but apparently, the attempt was enough to sour their relationship.

    "Come on, just tell me. I need to hunt something to offer to the boss." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Too dangerous... too dangerous... If you go, you won''t come back," the crow warned.

    "Pfft, as if!" Bulldozer scoffed. He didn''t believe it for a second. He was one of the most well-known zombie kings in the area, and besides, he worked for Ethan. How could he not come back?

    "Just tell me. If I catch something, I''ll share it with you."

    The crow didn''t respond immediately. Its eyes darted around as it thought for a moment. Then, with a few flaps of its wings, it took off into the air.

    "Follow me... follow me..." it called.

    "Hehehe!" Bulldozer let out a goofy laugh, grinning like an overgrown child. He stood up from the curb, his massive frame towering over the street.

    The red-eyed crow flew down the road, its wings flapping rhythmically as it muttered to itself.

    "Treasure... treasure..."

    "Oh?" Bulldozer''s jaw dropped into an O-shape. It seemed there wasn''t just prey¡ªthere was treasure too. His curiosity was piqued.

    "Could it be... a big, juicy prey?" he wondered, his excitement growing.

    Without hesitation, he followed the crow.

    The bird soared through the air, its speed impressive, but Bulldozer was no slouch. Despite his massive size, he moved with surprising agility, leaping between buildings and scaling walls like a giant, nimble ape.

    The two of them¡ªone in the air, the other on the ground¡ªchased each other deeper and deeper into the city.

    It quickly became clear that the location the crow was leading him to was far beyond Ethan''s territory...

 Chapter 54 - 54: SQUELCH!

    Bulldozer and Raven sped forward, darting through the wreckage-strewn streets.

    A few zombies noticed them, tilting their heads back to let out low growls. Clearly, they had wandered out of their usual territory.

    About ten minutes later.

    In the distance, Bulldozer spotted a skyscraper with thick black smoke billowing from it, forming a dark cloud in the sky. A helicopter had crashed into the middle floors of the building, its wreckage engulfed in flames.

    The building''s floor-to-ceiling windows were completely shattered, revealing a chaotic scene inside. On one of the middle floors, a group of humans was locked in combat with zombies. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And that wasn''t all.

    Around the skyscraper, an unending tide of zombies surged forward like a relentless wave, surrounding the humans and cutting off any escape.

    Some zombies had already breached the building, while others climbed the walls like insects, their sheer numbers creating a grotesque and overwhelming spectacle.

    "There really are people in there," Bulldozer muttered under his breath.

    "Treasure¡­ treasure¡­" Raven flapped its wings, repeating the word like a mantra.

    Squinting, Bulldozer focused on the scene and noticed that one of the humans was clutching a metal case. The case was handcuffed to his wrist, and the others in the group were clearly protecting him.

    It was obvious¡ªthe case was incredibly important to them.

    "What''s in that thing?" Bulldozer wondered aloud, his curiosity piqued.

    The man holding the case was Maxwell Hunt, a high-ranking executive at Genesis Biotech. He had just retrieved something of immense value from the company''s headquarters, now locked securely inside the case.

    Unfortunately, on his way back via helicopter, disaster struck. A mutated flying beast¡ªa massive black bird¡ªhad collided with the aircraft. Its body, as powerful as a cannonball, shattered the helicopter''s windshield, and its razor-sharp beak pierced the pilot''s eye socket.

    The helicopter spiraled out of control and crashed into zombie territory.

    Luckily, the passengers were all Awakeners¡ªhumans with enhanced abilities. Aside from the pilot, everyone survived the crash. But the swarm of zombies in the area had quickly turned their situation into a life-or-death struggle.

    "Hurry! Zombies are climbing up!" Maxwell shouted urgently.

    Beside him, an Awakener with ice-based powers stepped forward. A chilling aura radiated from his hands as he conjured countless ice spikes, launching them at the zombies scaling the walls outside the shattered windows.

    The ice spikes were razor-sharp, far more lethal than bullets. They tore through the zombies, sending them plummeting from the high-rise.

    But there were just too many of them. The horde kept coming, wave after wave, and in the distance, a Zombie King loomed, overseeing the attack.

    On the rooftop of a three-story building across the street, a tall, menacing figure stood watching.

    Its mouth was filled with jagged fangs, and its glowing red eyes radiated malice. This was its territory, the area it patrolled and controlled.

    It hadn''t expected such a windfall today¡ªa helicopter literally falling from the sky.

    The Zombie King had immediately rallied its minions to attack. While the human Awakeners were strong, even the fiercest tiger couldn''t fend off a pack of wolves forever. The Awakeners were burning through their powers, and it was only a matter of time before exhaustion set in. The Zombie King simply had to wait and let its horde wear them down.

    Meanwhile, in the distance, Bulldozer and Raven were staring at the scene, wide-eyed.

    "Let''s go! We''ll grab that treasure for ourselves!" Raven squawked, its red eyes gleaming.

    As it turned out, Raven was the one who had taken down the helicopter in the first place. Seeing the treasure fall into someone else''s hands was something it couldn''t accept.

    "Fine by me! Who''s afraid of a fight?" Bulldozer grinned, unfazed. Even though they were deep in enemy territory, surrounded by countless zombies, he wasn''t about to back down.

    Without hesitation, they charged toward the battlefield.

    Bulldozer moved with incredible agility, barreling through the horde and knocking zombies aside like bowling pins as he made his way to the base of the skyscraper.

    With a powerful leap, he launched himself onto the building''s wall. Like a real-life Spider-Man, he began scaling the structure with astonishing speed and precision.

    "Watch out! There''s a mutant zombie!" Maxwell shouted, his voice filled with tension.

    Bulldozer''s size and speed made him stand out immediately, catching Maxwell''s attention.

    The ice-wielding Awakener beside him wasted no time, summoning another barrage of ice spikes and hurling them downward at the approaching threat.

    "ROAR¡ª!"

    Bulldozer let out a furious bellow, raising his right hand to shield his face. The sharp ice spikes slammed into his palm, but his thick, leathery skin absorbed most of the impact. The spikes only managed to pierce the surface, drawing blood but causing no significant damage.

    CRACK!

    With a savage grip, Bulldozer crushed the ice spikes embedded in his hand into shards. Then, with a powerful push from his legs, he launched himself upward, leaping over 60 feet in one bound. The gap between him and the humans'' defensive position was rapidly closing.

    "This zombie is strong!" Maxwell muttered, his frown deepening as he watched Bulldozer approach.

    On the opposite rooftop, the towering Zombie King, who had been observing the battle, was equally surprised. It didn''t recognize Bulldozer as one of its subordinates.

    "Whose underling is this? How is he so fierce?"

    But seeing Bulldozer attacking the humans, the Zombie King didn''t dwell on it. Instead, it signaled its minions to assist him, assuming they were on the same side.

    Bulldozer was indeed ferocious. His massive hand gripped the windowsill, and with a single pull, his muscular frame vaulted into the building.

    The humans inside instinctively retreated, their faces pale with fear.

    With the windowsill breached, the zombies outside began pouring in one after another. Their bloodthirsty eyes gleamed as they snarled and lunged at the humans.

    "I''ll hold them off!" shouted the ice-wielding Awakener. He stepped forward, both hands outstretched, as an intense chill filled the air. Frost began to spread rapidly, accompanied by the sharp cracking sounds of ice forming.

    Before him, an ice wall was beginning to take shape, thick and solid.

    But just as the wall was about to fully form, a sudden shadow streaked through the air. It moved with terrifying speed, striking from the side like a dagger. A sharp, black beak pierced straight into the Awakener''s temple.

    SQUELCH!

    Warm blood sprayed everywhere as the ice Awakener collapsed to the ground, lifeless.

    "What the¡ª?!" Maxwell''s eyes widened in shock as he turned to see the attacker. It was the same massive black bird that had brought down their helicopter!

    This wasn''t a coincidence. It had all been part of a calculated plan.

    The red-eyed Raven wasn''t just any bird. It was a predator capable of devouring two humans in one sitting, its potential as a threat immeasurable.

    With the ice Awakener dead, the zombies surged forward. In groups of two or three, they tackled the remaining humans to the ground, tearing into them with teeth and claws. The scene descended into utter chaos, filled with the sounds of snarling, roaring, and agonized screams.

    Bulldozer ignored the carnage around him. His focus was singular and unwavering. With a few powerful strides, he closed the distance to Maxwell, his massive hand reaching out to grab the case.

    "Treasure¡­" Bulldozer growled, his eyes locked on the prize.

    "Huh?!" Maxwell''s face twisted in desperation as he clung to the case with all his strength. "Get away from me!"

    But Bulldozer''s strength was overwhelming. With a single yank, he nearly pulled both the case and Maxwell into his grasp.

    Maxwell''s eyes turned bloodshot as a wave of heat radiated from his body. He was a fire-type Awakener, but the earlier battle had drained him of most of his energy. Now, he was running on fumes, using the last reserves of his strength.

    Flames erupted from Maxwell''s left arm, engulfing it in a blazing inferno. He grabbed Bulldozer''s wrist with his burning hand, trying to force him to let go.

    SIZZLE!

    The acrid smell of burning flesh filled the air as smoke rose from Bulldozer''s arm. The stench was nauseating, like charred pigskin.

    "Let go of me!" Maxwell roared, his voice hoarse.

    "Treasure¡­" Bulldozer growled again, his obsession with the case overriding the pain. Even as his flesh burned, he refused to release his grip, his single-minded determination driving him forward.

    Sweat poured down Maxwell''s face in large beads, his complexion pale and his vision blurring. His body was nearing its limit, completely drained from the relentless fighting and the strain of using his powers.

    SQUELCH!

    Seizing the moment, Bulldozer yanked the case with all his might. The sickening sound of tearing flesh and snapping bone echoed through the room as Maxwell''s right arm was ripped apart at the elbow.

    Blood sprayed everywhere...

 Chapter 55 - 55: This oneâ€™s a surprise

    Maxwell let out a blood-curdling scream as he collapsed to the ground.

    Without the protection of the flames, the surrounding zombies swarmed him, burying him under the relentless tide of the horde.

    "The prize is ours."

    Bulldozer held the box in his massive hands, the handcuffs still attached to half of a severed arm dangling from it.

    The few remaining humans in the area had already been torn apart and devoured.

    The zombies, victorious in this battle, were in a frenzy of excitement.

    "Raaaargh¡ª!"

    Bulldozer joined in, raising the box high above his head like a trophy, as if he''d just won the World Cup. There was a hint of showboating in his actions, even though¡­ he had no idea what was actually inside the box.

    What made it even more amusing was how the surrounding zombies played along, letting out low growls and howls, celebrating with him.

    "Big idiot! What are you showing off for? Get moving already!" came the sharp, bird-like voice of Crow.

    "Huh? Oh, right!"

    Bulldozer snapped out of his excitement.

    This wasn''t his turf.

    It was dangerous here, and he needed to leave¡ªfast.

    He quickly toned down his bravado, clutching the box tightly to his chest, and began to sneak away as inconspicuously as possible.

    "Hey! Stop right there."

    Suddenly, a deep, gravelly voice, like stones grinding together, echoed from behind him.

    It was the towering Zombie King, the one who ruled this territory.

    "Hm?"

    Bulldozer froze mid-step, his massive frame stiffening. He didn''t turn around, leaving only his broad back for the Zombie King to see.

    The arrival of the Zombie King silenced the rest of the horde. The lesser zombies all turned their attention to their leader, then followed his gaze to the hulking figure of Bulldozer.

    In an instant, Bulldozer became the center of attention.

    "Sometimes being the star of the show¡­ isn''t such a good thing," Bulldozer muttered to himself.

    The towering Zombie King had already figured out that Bulldozer didn''t belong to this territory.

    "Hand over what you''re carrying."

    "Hand over my ass!" Bulldozer snapped back without hesitation, then barked at Crow, "Run!"

    Without waiting for a response, he bolted, not even glancing back. His massive frame barreled forward, smashing through several walls as he charged through the building.

    The Zombie King''s glowing, menacing eyes narrowed. He immediately realized something was wrong.

    "Get him!"

    "Raaaargh¡ª!"

    The horde roared in unison, chasing after Bulldozer and Crow with feral intensity.

    But the two were incredibly fast.

    Bulldozer, in particular, was like a human wrecking ball, smashing through anything in his path and maintaining a straight-line sprint no matter what stood in his way.

    Finally, he reached the edge of the building. Without hesitation, he leaped off, soaring through the air from a height of several stories.

    "Crap!"

    Mid-air, Bulldozer realized something was wrong.

    It wasn''t the fall that worried him¡ªhe wasn''t afraid of that. The problem was the street below. It was packed with a dense swarm of zombies, as if they''d been waiting for him all along.

    "Boom!"

    Bulldozer landed in the middle of the horde with a thunderous crash, the sheer force of his impact cracking the pavement and sending several zombies flying.

    But the rest of the horde wasted no time. They lunged at him from all directions.

    Bulldozer charged forward like a raging bull, plowing through the mass of undead. Even when zombies clung to his back, biting and clawing at him, he didn''t slow down or pay them any mind.

    But then, from behind, the towering Zombie King appeared, leading a group of elite zombies in pursuit.

    If they caught him, no matter how strong Bulldozer was, he''d be torn to shreds.

    "Head for the rooftop¡­ the rooftop!" Crow''s sharp voice echoed from above as it circled in the air, offering advice.

    "Oh!" Bulldozer glanced up. Sure enough, there was a tall building ahead. Without hesitation, he charged forward, took a massive leap, and latched onto the wall, climbing upward with incredible speed.

    In just a few moments, he reached the top.

    The regular zombies couldn''t climb, but the elite ones¡ªthose were a different story. They were already hot on his heels.

    "Stop running!"

    Bulldozer turned his head and saw the towering Zombie King leading the pack, closing in fast.

    Without missing a beat, Bulldozer sprinted across the rooftop, leaping from one building to the next like a world-class parkour athlete. His massive frame moved with surprising agility, but the Zombie King was even faster.

    After all, Bulldozer was built for raw power, not speed. Against an opponent of the same level, he was at a clear disadvantage. The Zombie King was gaining on him, and behind it, hundreds of elite zombies followed like a pack of ravenous wolves, relentless in their pursuit.

    "I can''t outrun them¡­" Bulldozer muttered, clutching the box tightly. He glanced back at the approaching Zombie King. If things got any worse, he''d have no choice but to fight.

    But before he could act, Crow''s voice rang out again, calm and sharp: "You need to find a place to hide."

    "Huh? Oh, right!" Bulldozer''s eyes lit up. That was a good idea¡ªwhy hadn''t he thought of it?

    Ahead of him, the rooftop''s edge loomed closer. The building was over 300 feet tall. Instead of aiming for the next rooftop, Bulldozer made a bold decision¡ªhe dove straight off the edge, heading for the street below.

    "Huh?" The Zombie King slowed, sensing something was off. Bulldozer''s massive figure plummeted downward, disappearing from view in an instant. The Zombie King rushed to the edge and peered down, scanning the street below.

    To its surprise, the street was empty. Bulldozer was nowhere to be seen.

    "Boss, where''d he go?" one of the elite zombies asked, equally confused as it joined the search.

    The Zombie King frowned, thinking for a moment. "He''s still nearby. He''s hiding. Spread out and find him!"

    "Yes, sir!" The elite zombies scattered, combing the area.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Bulldozer and Crow had already slipped into a small room inside the building.

    When Bulldozer had jumped off the rooftop, he hadn''t landed on the street. Instead, he''d grabbed onto a windowsill mid-fall and swung himself inside the building.

    Now, he crouched in the corner of the room, his massive frame awkwardly hunched over, clutching the box tightly.

    "Little Shadow Bird, that was a great idea," Bulldozer whispered, his voice filled with genuine appreciation.

    "Of course it was," Crow replied smugly, its red eyes gleaming.

    "But¡­ what now? We''re stuck here. There''s no way out!" Bulldozer frowned. He knew the Zombie King wouldn''t give up. Its minions would only gather in greater numbers, eventually surrounding the entire area. It was only a matter of time before they found him.

    As the minutes ticked by, the situation grew more dire.

    Crow, ever the problem-solver, flapped its wings and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll go get help. You just stay hidden."

    "What? How are you going to get out? The whole place is crawling with them! If you go out there, they''ll spot you and eat you alive!" Bulldozer protested, his voice filled with concern.

    Crow blinked its red eyes, pausing for a moment. Then it gave Bulldozer a look¡ªa look that could only be described as the avian equivalent of Are you stupid?

    "I can fly, dumbass," it said flatly, flapping its wings for emphasis before darting out the window.

    "¡­" Bulldozer was speechless. He''d completely forgotten that birds could fly.

    As he sat there in silence, he couldn''t help but feel a little touched. Crow could''ve flown away at any time, but it had stayed to help him. It had waited until he was safely hidden before leaving to get help. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yeah¡­ it''s a good bird," Bulldozer muttered to himself, nodding in approval.

    But just as he was starting to relax, he noticed a familiar black shape circling back toward the window. Crow landed on the windowsill, its red eyes gleaming as it stared at him.

    Bulldozer was confused. "Huh? Why are you back? Don''t worry about me¡ªjust go!"

    "Give me the box," Crow said, its tone sharp and direct.

    ...

    Knock, knock, knock.

    Not long after, Ethan heard a tapping sound on his window.

    He turned to look and saw Crow perched on the windowsill. But what really caught his attention was the box it was holding in its beak¡ªa sleek, metallic container with a shiny silver finish. On its surface was a red circle with the letters "GB" in the center.

    It was the unmistakable logo of Genesis Biotech.

    "What''s with the fancy delivery? You''re bringing me gifts now?" Ethan asked lazily as he opened the window, his tone casual and amused.

    Crow''s red eyes glinted as it dropped the box onto the windowsill.

    "This one''s a surprise," it said cryptically.

    ¡­

 Chapter 56 - 56: So where did it go wrong???

    "A surprise?"

    Ethan was curious. What kind of surprise could it be?

    The box was made entirely of alloy, incredibly sturdy, but in Ethan''s hands, it felt as pliable as clay. He picked it up, gave it a light tug, and the lid popped open effortlessly.

    Inside, his gaze fell on rows of ampoules filled with a pale blue, transparent liquid. Beside them was a stack of lab reports detailing the liquid''s properties.

    Ethan picked up the report and skimmed through it.

    "X-Virus."

    "Experimental Results: When injected into low-tier zombies, the X-Virus increases cellular activity, granting rapid healing abilities, heightened reflexes, and a state of hyper-excitation. It stimulates the nervous system, significantly boosting reaction speed..."

    "Zombie Test Subject 1: After injecting the X-Virus into a D-class zombie, its decayed body began to regenerate. Within 24 hours, the body reached peak condition, successfully merging with the virus."

    "Zombie Test Subject 2..."

    The report continued, detailing the experiments and their results. Fifteen trials in total, all successful, with no adverse effects on the zombies.

    "So, this is a zombie evolution serum..." Ethan muttered, raising an eyebrow. He recalled hearing rumors about Genesis Biotech experimenting with zombies. It wasn''t surprising they''d come up with something like this.

    It really was... a surprise.

    Of course, with Ethan''s abilities, he had no use for such low-level creations. His own healing factor was already off the charts, and more importantly... he never got injured in the first place.

    But these X-Virus ampoules? They could be useful for his subordinates.

    The report claimed that even a D-class zombie could gain enhanced healing and reflexes after injection. So, what would happen if he used it on his elite zombies?

    Ethan smirked. Genesis Biotech''s experiments clearly weren''t thorough enough. He figured he could run a few tests of his own and add some new data to the mix.

    "Where did you get this stuff?" he asked.

    "Bulldozer and I raided someone else''s territory!" Red-Eyed Raven replied proudly.

    "Not bad," Ethan praised casually before asking, "Where''s Bulldozer?"

    "Oh, right! Bulldozer got trapped by a horde of zombies and couldn''t make it back. I came to ask for backup," Red-Eyed Raven said, as if just now remembering the reason for his visit.

    "..." Ethan was speechless. He''d barely complimented the guy, and now this? Bulldozer was one of his most reliable enforcers, and he''d even managed to bring back something useful. Ethan couldn''t just leave him stranded.

    Without hesitation, Ethan issued orders to Laura and the PhD zombie.

    ...

    At that moment, Laura was kneeling on a rooftop, sobbing into her hands. The territory had been too peaceful lately, and she was bored out of her mind. Her heart ached for the thrill of battle.

    But the moment Ethan''s command reached her, her wailing stopped abruptly. Her head snapped up, and a twisted grin spread across her face.

    "Hehehehehehe~~~"

    Meanwhile, the PhD zombie was strolling down a deserted street, flanked by a procession of zombies. A few of them growled angrily, their rage palpable.

    Their big brother, Bulldozer, was trapped. This was unacceptable.

    They had to tear apart whatever stood in their way to set things right.

    Moments later, the zombies began to converge on the street, forming a massive horde. Their collective bloodlust filled the air, creating an oppressive atmosphere. The Zombie Horde was ready, a force of destruction that could shake the very foundations of the apocalyptic city.

    "Move out!" Ethan commanded.

    At his signal, the Zombie Horde surged forward, a tidal wave of death and fury. Overhead, a single raven darted through the dim sky, leading the way.

    Behind it, thousands of zombies charged, their murderous intent palpable. They moved like an unstoppable flood, their presence making the entire city tremble beneath their feet.

    ...

    Meanwhile...

    Bulldozer was still hiding in a small room, his massive frame curled up awkwardly, looking pitifully dejected.

    "Why aren''t they here yet¡­?"

    Outside, the horde of zombies howled and snarled, their cries filled with mockery and menace.

    From the doorway, faint footsteps echoed.

    "Huh?"

    Peeking through a crack in the crumbling wall, Bulldozer spotted an elite zombie entering the building. Its nose twitched like a dog''s, sniffing the air incessantly.

    This zombie wasn''t particularly strong, but its sense of smell had evolved to be incredibly sharp. Following the faintest trace of scent, it was closing in on Bulldozer step by step.

    "What do I do now?"

    Scratching his head, Bulldozer realized he was about to be discovered. In such a dire situation, he had no choice but to rely on his wits.

    And soon enough, he came up with a plan.

    He could throw a rock to create a distraction and lure the zombie away.

    "Yeah, that''s a solid plan¡­ Who says I''m a big idiot?"

    Feeling quite pleased with himself, Bulldozer rummaged around with his massive hand, quickly picking up a broken brick. With a flick of his wrist, he hurled it out the window.

    Whether the sharp-nosed zombie took the bait or not, he couldn''t be sure.

    But the brick, flying in a perfect arc through the air, ended up smacking the towering Zombie King square on the head.

    "Huh? Who threw that brick?!" The Zombie King roared in fury, looking around wildly.

    One of his lackeys, who had seen everything, pointed toward the building. "Boss, the brick came from inside! There''s someone in there!"

    The Zombie King paused, his expression darkening as he pieced it together.

    "That bastard''s hiding in the building. Get him!"

    "ROAR¡ª!"

    Several elite zombies let out bloodthirsty howls and leapt onto the walls, scrambling toward the window.

    Hearing the commotion outside, Bulldozer squinted his small eyes, a faint sense of unease creeping over him. After a moment of thought, he muttered, "Did I mess up somewhere?"

    But before he could figure it out, terrifying zombie faces appeared at the window. They spotted Bulldozer immediately, letting out guttural roars as they lunged at him with incredible speed.

    At the same time, the zombie horde surrounding the building began converging on his location.

    "Crap!"

    Bulldozer swung his massive fist, sending one of the lunging zombies flying, then turned and bolted.

    As always, he relied on brute force, smashing through wall after wall in his escape. But even as he bulldozed his way through the building, he couldn''t help but reflect: My plan was perfect. Where did it go wrong???

    "BAM!"

    Just as Bulldozer smashed through another wall, a massive fist came out of nowhere and slammed into his forehead. The sheer force sent him stumbling backward, landing on the ground with a heavy thud.

    "You''ve got some nerve, throwing a brick at me!" The Zombie King growled, his voice dripping with rage.

    "Uh¡­"

    Bulldozer squinted up at him, starting to piece together what had happened.

    The Zombie King loomed over him, radiating murderous intent. Suddenly, sharp bone spikes began sprouting from his knuckles, resembling Wolverine''s claws.

    Bulldozer, seeing this ability for the first time, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of curiosity.

    "What''s this? Bone spurs?"

    "Die!"

    The Zombie King slashed downward, the razor-sharp bone spikes slicing through the air toward Bulldozer.

    In the nick of time, Bulldozer raised his arm to block. But even with his thick skin and tough muscles, the spikes pierced straight through, leaving a bloody hole.

    "Ahh¡­ ahh¡­ ahh¡­ That hurts!" Bulldozer yelped, stumbling backward to dodge.

    The Zombie King lunged forward, his bone spikes driving forward like unrelenting spears.

    Bulldozer barely had time to react, raising his other arm to block.

    But it was no use¡ªwhether he used his hands or his arms, each desperate defense only ended with another jagged puncture. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His flesh tore under the unyielding assault, fresh blood spraying with every strike. Within moments, his body was riddled with gory holes.

    Meanwhile, the elite zombies behind him were closing in fast, their roars echoing through the building.

    ...

 Chapter 57 - 57: The whole crewâ€™s here...

    "Bring it on!"

    Bulldozer''s eyes turned bloodshot in an instant. His massive frame charged straight at the Zombie King, completely ignoring the pain of bone spikes piercing through his palms. He grabbed the creature''s fist with a vice-like grip.

    The towering Zombie King, overwhelmed by Bulldozer''s brute strength, was forced backward, unable to hold its ground.

    BOOM!

    The two of them smashed through the last remaining outer wall and plummeted from the high-rise building.

    Even mid-air, they continued to grapple, claw, and pummel each other with savage ferocity.

    CRASH!

    Both of them slammed into the ground with a deafening impact, causing the entire street to tremble as cracks spread across the pavement.

    In terms of raw power, the towering Zombie King was no match for Bulldozer. It was pinned beneath him as Bulldozer rained down heavy punches, one after another.

    But the moment didn''t last long. A swarm of zombies on the street immediately lunged at Bulldozer, sinking their grotesque jaws into him.

    "ROAR!"

    Bulldozer let out a pained howl, grabbing one of the zombies by the neck and hurling it far into the distance. He spun around and delivered a brutal elbow strike to another, twisting its head 360 degrees as blood spurted from its mouth and eyes.

    However, the Zombie King beneath him seized the opportunity. Its sharp bone spikes shot upward, stabbing Bulldozer right in the backside.

    "AARGH!"

    Bulldozer let out a guttural scream and leapt off in agony. But by now, his vision was filled with nothing but the grotesque faces of zombies. The horde had completely engulfed him, piling on layer after layer.

    The zombies'' razor-sharp teeth tore into his flesh relentlessly. Pain wracked his entire body. Even someone as tough as Bulldozer was on the verge of being ripped apart.

    "Is this it? Am I really going to die here?" Bulldozer thought, despair washing over him as he found himself unable to fight back.

    Suddenly, a sharp, eerie caw pierced the air.

    "Caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw¡ªBig idiot... Big idiot..."

    A pitch-black crow swooped down from the sky, its mournful cries echoing like the prelude to a massacre.

    The ground began to quake violently. It sounded like an army of thousands was charging in.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    A suffocating pressure filled the air. One by one, the zombies piled on Bulldozer began to explode, their bodies bursting apart in a spray of blood and gore. The stench of death filled the street.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Bulldozer felt the crushing weight on his body lighten bit by bit. When the last zombie exploded into a bloody mist, his vision finally cleared.

    Through the haze of blood and carnage, he saw a face¡ªhandsome beyond words.

    Ethan stood there, dressed in a pristine white shirt, completely untouched by the blood-soaked battlefield around him. His expression was calm as he looked down at Bulldozer.

    "Man, you''re in rough shape..." Ethan remarked, his gaze sweeping over Bulldozer''s battered body. Bulldozer was drenched in blood, his entire frame dyed red. His skin was riddled with bite marks and punctured by bone spikes, leaving him looking like a human pincushion.

    "Turning my guy into a pin cushion? That''s just cruel, don''t you think?"

    "Boss..." Bulldozer''s eyes welled up with tears.

    At that moment, Ethan felt like a divine savior, descending from the heavens to rescue him at his darkest hour.

    Bulldozer glanced around and noticed something strange. The two groups of zombies were now fighting each other. They clawed, bit, and gouged at one another with savage brutality.

    Among them, Laura moved like a phantom. Her bone claws sliced through a zombie''s head, sending it flying. Her figure flickered, disappearing and reappearing in front of another zombie in the blink of an eye. With a swift motion, her claws slashed through its neck, severing its head cleanly.

    Laura''s face twisted into a sinister grin. She was like a grim reaper on the battlefield, leaving a trail of decapitated corpses in her wake.

    On the other side, the PhD zombie led his own group of zombies into the fray. With each punch, he crushed a lesser zombie into pulp. Occasionally, he unleashed his psychic powers, launching devastating mental attacks on the opposing horde.

    "The whole crew''s here..."

    If zombies could cry, Bulldozer would''ve been bawling his eyes out by now.

    Meanwhile, the Bone-Spike Zombie King was utterly shaken.

    Out of nowhere, a massive horde of zombies had surged in, swallowing up its own forces. Among them were elite zombies, moving like relentless killing machines, their savagery unmatched.

    And then it saw him.

    Amid the chaos of the zombie melee, a tall figure stood out¡ªdressed in spotless white, his gaze cold and indifferent, fixed directly on the Bone-Spike Zombie King.

    The Zombie King couldn''t sense his aura, but an inexplicable fear gripped its heart.

    It was a fear that came from deep within its soul.

    This feeling... it had only ever felt this way in the presence of its master.

    "You... how dare you step into our territory?!" the Bone-Spike Zombie King roared, its voice trembling with both anger and fear.

    Ethan didn''t even bother to respond. To him, this was just a small fry, not worth his time. With a mere thought, his Domain of the Dead expanded outward, spreading dozens of feet in an instant.

    The Bone-Spike Zombie King froze in place, as if submerged in a sea of blood.

    "Boss, let me handle this!"

    Bulldozer suddenly sprang to his feet, as if all his wounds had stopped hurting. His eyes burned with fury as he glared at the Bone-Spike Zombie King, eager to settle the score for the earlier "butt-stabbing incident."

    "Alright, go ahead," Ethan said with a nod.

    With two powerful strides, Bulldozer charged forward, leaping into the air. His massive fist came crashing down, slamming the Bone-Spike Zombie King to the ground.

    He pinned it down with one hand, while his other fist repeatedly smashed into its face.

    "BAM! BAM! BAM!"

    Each punch shook the ground, sending tremors rippling outward. Within moments, the Zombie King''s head was driven deep into the earth, cracks spreading like a spiderweb around it.

    But Bulldozer wasn''t satisfied. Grabbing the Zombie King''s arm with both hands, he twisted it as if wringing out a wet towel.

    CRACK!

    With a sickening sound, the Zombie King''s entire arm was torn apart, flesh and blood flying everywhere, leaving its white bones exposed.

    "Still think you can stab me?! I''ll smash your ugly head and snap every last one of your bony spikes!" Bulldozer muttered angrily as he continued his assault.

    The Bone-Spike Zombie King wasn''t even the absolute ruler of this region¡ªjust a mid-level enforcer. Its strength was comparable to Bulldozer''s, and even without Ethan''s intervention, Laura and the PhD zombie could''ve easily taken it down.

    What''s more, Ethan''s forces had thousands of elite zombies under their command, completely overwhelming the enemy in both numbers and power. The battle was a one-sided massacre, a crushing victory.

    It didn''t take long before the opposing zombies were completely wiped out.

    Corpses piled up like small mountains, and rivers of blood flowed through the streets. The air was thick with the stench of death and decay, a grotesque scene of carnage.

    Amid this horrifying tableau, Ethan stood untouched, his white shirt immaculate. Around him, countless zombies gathered, drawn to his presence.

    "Boss, this is all my fault..."

    Bulldozer''s heart was heavy with guilt. He had originally come here to hunt and redeem himself, but instead, he''d stumbled into danger and forced Ethan to personally come to his rescue. Not only had he failed to make up for his mistakes, but he''d also caused even more trouble.

    Ethan, however, shook his head.

    "You did well."

    "Huh?"

    Bulldozer was confused. He didn''t know about the X-virus, so he couldn''t understand why Ethan was praising him.

    "I shouldn''t have left the territory on my own... I caused trouble for everyone. It''s all my fault," Bulldozer said, lowering his head.

    "It''s not your fault," Ethan replied calmly. "If anything, it''s mine... for having a territory that''s too small."

    Bulldozer was stunned. His eyes grew misty again. Having a leader like Ethan¡ªsomeone who took responsibility and never blamed his subordinates¡ªwas more than he could''ve ever hoped for. He didn''t even know how to repay him.

    Laura tilted her head, her sharp bone claws still dripping with fresh blood.

    "I think you did pretty well too. Maybe I should save you more often in the future."

    "No thanks..." Bulldozer shook his head furiously, like a drumbeat. One rescue was enough¡ªhis butt couldn''t handle any more.

    Just then, he looked up and saw a red-eyed crow flapping its wings as it landed nearby.

    "Little Shadow, I owe you one too. If you hadn''t called for help in time, I''d be zombie chow by now," Bulldozer said gratefully.

    The crow fixed its crimson eyes on him, pausing for a moment before replying in a sharp, mocking tone: Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Big idiot. You''re welcome."

    ...

 Chapter 58 - 58: Trade

    Ethan glanced around cautiously. This wasn''t his territory, and there was always the chance another zombie king might show up. It wasn''t a good idea to linger here. He needed to head back and focus on researching the zombie evolution serum.

    "Let''s go. Time to head back and give you guys your shots." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Shots?"

    At the mention of the word, Bulldozer winced, instinctively rubbing his backside. He''d developed a psychological trauma from all the injections he''d endured.

    Back at the tower.

    Naturally, the task of administering the injections fell to the PhD zombie.

    During the earlier battle, some of the elite zombies had sustained injuries¡ªflesh torn open, black blood oozing out.

    Since the X-virus had regenerative properties, Ethan decided to start with them. It was also a way to reward their contributions in battle.

    The crate of X-virus contained a total of 500 doses.

    The PhD zombie picked up a syringe, drew the serum into the barrel, and then plunged the needle into the neck of one of the injured zombies. Slowly, the pale blue liquid was injected into its body.

    Ethan stood by the window on the upper floor, watching the scene unfold below.

    The results were promising. As soon as the serum entered the zombie''s system, its wounds began to heal¡ªvisibly, and at an impressive speed.

    "Grrr...!"

    The zombie let out a low growl, its expression tinged with excitement. The X-virus not only healed its injuries but also stimulated its nervous system, enhancing its reflexes.

    Ethan recalled the experimental reports: it would take 24 hours for the X-virus to fully integrate with the zombie''s body. By then, the effects would likely be even more pronounced.

    His elite zombies were already a cut above the rest. While they hadn''t yet awakened special abilities, their bodies had undergone significant evolution¡ªsharp claws, hardened bones, heightened senses, and so on.

    Now, with the X-virus injections, their strength would skyrocket. Each one of them could easily go toe-to-toe with a B-rank human Awakener.

    These 500 zombies were the cream of the crop, the elite of the elite¡ªa veritable zombie army. In Ethan''s hands, they were a devastating weapon.

    Earlier today, Ethan had led his horde into another zombie king''s territory, wiping out its underlings and leaving no survivors. He figured the other king wouldn''t take this lying down.

    Zombies were naturally violent and bloodthirsty. Any zombie king who managed to carve out their own domain wasn''t someone to be trifled with.

    Ethan was certain retaliation was coming.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at Genesis Biotech, the atmosphere was tense. They''d just received some bad news.

    The X-virus they''d retrieved from headquarters had gone missing.

    Nathan, the person in charge, sat in his office, his expression dark and stormy.

    "Explain. What the hell happened? Where''s the X-virus?"

    "Mr. Nathan, according to satellite tracking, the plane crashed in a zombie-controlled area," one of his assistants reported.

    "FUCK!" Nathan couldn''t hold back his frustration. Dropping an evolution serum into zombie territory? That was like throwing a steak to a pack of wolves.

    He''d initially hoped they might be able to recover it, but now it seemed like a lost cause.

    "Any word from Maxwell and his team?"

    "No... nothing yet. Honestly, it''s not looking good," the assistant replied hesitantly.

    Nathan mulled it over. Yeah, they were probably done for. A crash in zombie territory? There was no way they''d make it out alive.

    The bigger problem was that without the X-virus to enhance cellular activity, they couldn''t proceed with injecting the Q-virus to modify bone structures. The entire zombie cultivation program was now in shambles.

    They''d had a complete plan for creating zombie kings, but now everything was falling apart.

    "Which zombie king''s territory did the plane crash in?" Nathan asked.

    "Based on the intel we''ve gathered, the zombie king in that area is extremely powerful. Rough estimates suggest it commands around 30,000 zombies. Its strength is likely on par with the zombie king in the tower region. It''s classified as a five-star zombie nest."

    "Damn it!"

    The mention of the tower region''s zombie king only made Nathan angrier. The failure of Operation King Hunt had been a massive embarrassment for the company.

    One way or another, they''d have to take him down and restore their reputation.

    But now, with their zombie king cultivation program on hold, perhaps... they could consider collaborating with another zombie king.

    And the one in the crash zone? It might just be the perfect candidate.

    It was strong, its territory wasn''t far from the tower, and in this post-apocalyptic world, survival of the fittest was the only rule. If you didn''t compete, you''d be eliminated. Chances were, it also wanted to expand its domain.

    With a shared enemy, there was a possibility of becoming temporary allies.

    "I think... I should go have a talk with the zombie king in the crash zone," Nathan said, his expression thoughtful.

    His assistant immediately tried to dissuade him. "Mr. Nathan, zombies are bloodthirsty by nature. If things go south, they''ll kill you without hesitation. Going to negotiate with one... that''s way too dangerous!"

    "True."

    Nathan nodded. Who knew what that zombie king was thinking? Did it even like communicating with humans? Negotiating with it would be like bargaining with a tiger¡ªextremely risky.

    So... someone else should go first to test the waters. Nathan looked up at his assistant.

    "Then you go talk to it."

    "Wha¡ª???" The assistant''s face instantly froze in disbelief.

    ...

    Night fell, and darkness blanketed the land.

    The city of the apocalypse was pitch black, so dark you couldn''t see your hand in front of your face. A cold night wind swept through, carrying the stench of blood and decay.

    The occasional roars of zombies echoed through the air.

    They were either fighting each other or hunting mutated beasts. Killing was everywhere, and danger lurked in every corner.

    Ethan, however, was holed up at home. One hand held a wine glass, which he occasionally sipped from, the crimson liquid inside glinting faintly. His other hand held a phone, and he was casually replying to messages.

    The faint glow of the screen illuminated his sharp, handsome features.

    The message was from Mia. It was short and to the point:

    "Trade."

    "How much do you need?" Ethan typed back.

    Mia was slow at typing. She''d spent ten years in a mental institution and had never gone to school.

    "400 pounds of flour. Do you have it?"

    "I do."

    Ethan''s spatial storage ring contained supplies worth billions of dollars. A mere 400 pounds of flour was nothing to him.

    A moment later, Mia replied:

    "Alright. Four crystal cores in exchange."

    "No problem."

    Ethan had told her before that if she ever needed food, she could trade crystal cores with him. That''s how this conversation had come about.

    They agreed to meet the next morning at a plaza not far from Ethan''s territory.

    ...

    The next day.

    At the shelter, Mia woke up early. She lived in a large, military-green tent¡ªa privilege reserved for her as the first Awakener, 001.

    Other survivors weren''t so lucky. Some lived in small, cramped tents, while others had nothing but a few sheets of newspaper to sleep on out in the open.

    Mia stepped outside, the bright morning sun casting a warm glow on her pale face, making her look particularly radiant.

    Around her, other Awakeners were busy with their tasks¡ªsome building houses, others digging tunnels. But when they saw Mia, they all greeted her warmly.

    "Mia, is it true what you said last night? That crystal cores can be traded for food?" A short, wiry young man darted in front of her, his eyes gleaming with curiosity.

    Mia glanced at him briefly. "It''s true. I''m heading out now to make the trade."

    "Oh..."

    The young man''s curiosity only grew. Crystal cores were valuable, but without food, people would starve. Who was this person willing to trade food for crystal cores?

    Whoever it was must have a massive stockpile of food, right?

    The young man''s eyes flickered with a calculating glint. He smiled slyly and said, "I happen to have a crystal core on me. Can I come with you to make the trade?"

    Mia hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Alright."

    The young man''s lips curled into a barely noticeable smirk.

    "Thank you so much..." he said, his tone polite, but his eyes betrayed a hint of malice.

 Chapter 59 - 59: A little bonus

    The short young man, named Ryan Brooks, was also an Awakener. He lived in Shelter No. 023 and was considered quite strong.

    But his true identity? He was a member of the Black Hand Legion, an underground organization. His role was to infiltrate the shelter, gather intelligence, and act as a spy.

    The recent incidents of stolen supplies and kidnapped personnel? Ryan had played no small part in those.

    Now, hearing that Mia was heading out to trade supplies, he couldn''t help but hatch a sinister plan.

    Of course, he wouldn''t dare make a move against Mia herself¡ªshe was far too dangerous. But the people she was meeting? That was a different story.

    Ryan analyzed the situation. He figured the other side was probably just a small group or a minor organization.

    Soon after, Mia called Sean to join her.

    When Sean heard they''d be meeting Ethan, he was pretty excited. He even slicked back his greasy hair, convinced he looked incredibly handsome.

    The three of them left the shelter together, heading toward the designated plaza.

    During the walk, Ryan deliberately lagged behind, pulling out his phone to secretly message his organization.

    "Guys, looks like we''ve got a job. And it''s a big one!"

    "Oh? What kind of big job?"

    "What''s up? Did the shelter find more supplies?"

    "Heh, big job? Or is it a pretty girl?"

    "..."

    Several members replied, curious.

    Ryan continued: "The shelter''s heading out to trade with someone. The other side has a lot of food, but I don''t know who they are yet."

    "Wait, really? If they''ve got that much food, they must be pretty strong, right?"

    "Yeah, that''s what I''m thinking too."

    "Still... we could scope them out first, see how strong they are, and then decide whether to make a move."

    "Sounds good. I''m in!"

    "..."

    The Black Hand Legion members quickly began organizing themselves. Ryan also sent them the location of the trade.

    ...

    At the Plaza

    Mia had chosen the plaza as the meeting spot. It was relatively clear of zombies.

    The fountain in the center had long since dried up. Its basin was filled with dark, congealed blood and a few skeletal remains, completely rotted away.

    The railings around the fountain had collapsed, and the entire area was in ruins.

    Ethan stood at the edge of the fountain, wearing a white shirt. His gaze was fixed on the basin, as if he were admiring the fountain from the past, back when it was still flowing with water.

    The plaza wasn''t far from Ethan''s home.

    Before the apocalypse, he used to take evening strolls here. The plaza had been lively back then, with vendors selling balloons and children''s toys. The air had been filled with the laughter of kids.

    Now, it was nothing but silence and death.

    Ethan turned around, scanning his surroundings. The towering buildings nearby were either partially collapsed or riddled with cracks. Broken windows revealed dark, gaping holes.

    Occasionally, the guttural growls of zombies echoed from within.

    At that moment, three figures appeared on the street between two crumbling buildings¡ªMia, Sean, and Ryan. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ryan craned his neck, squinting at the plaza. Sure enough, there was someone standing there.

    "No way... just one person?"

    In a world without order, anyone trading alone was practically asking to be robbed or killed.

    Unless... their companions were hiding nearby?

    Ryan glanced around, scanning the area, but he couldn''t find any signs of others lying in wait.

    "You''re here?"

    As Mia approached, Ethan was the first to greet her.

    "Hmm?"

    Mia nodded slightly.

    "Did you bring the goods?"

    "I did."

    With a casual wave of his hand, Ethan summoned four large bags of white flour out of thin air. Each bag weighed 100 pounds, totaling 400 pounds.

    Mia stepped forward, opened one of the bags, and pinched a small amount of flour between her fingers. She brought it to her nose and sniffed.

    "Not bad. Pretty pure."

    Sean, standing nearby, rolled his eyes. "What is this, a movie scene? You two rehearsing or something?"

    Meanwhile, Ryan was carefully observing Ethan''s every move. The way Ethan had summoned the flour out of nowhere had startled him.

    "Could he be a spatial-type Awakener?"

    Ryan silently analyzed. Spatial abilities were notoriously powerful, but not invincible.

    He tilted his head slightly and spotted a few figures hidden in a distant building, watching the scene unfold. The Black Hand Legion members were in position.

    "Haha, buddy, are you really here to trade all by yourself?" Ryan asked, feigning casual curiosity to confirm his suspicions.

    Ethan turned his gaze toward him. "Yeah, just me."

    "Uh..."

    For some reason, the moment Ethan''s eyes locked onto him, Ryan felt his heart skip a beat. A strange sense of unease crept over him, and he instinctively took half a step back.

    What''s going on?

    Ryan couldn''t figure it out, but he forced himself to stay calm and probe further. "Do you... have any more food? I''d like to trade for some too."

    "Nope." Ethan''s tone was flat.

    "What? None left?"

    Ryan was surprised but quickly reasoned that Ethan was lying. If he only had 400 pounds of flour, there was no way he''d trade it for crystal cores.

    He''s being cautious, Ryan thought. He''s clearly guarding against me.

    But that caution might stem from insecurity. If Ethan were truly strong, he wouldn''t need to be so wary.

    Ryan, being a skilled spy, was adept at reading people. Through subtle questioning and careful analysis, he concluded that Ethan might be someone they could take down.

    What Ryan didn''t know was that Ethan''s sharp senses had already picked up on the presence of humans hiding in the nearby building. He could smell them. And he could tell that Ryan harbored ill intentions.

    Sean, oblivious to the tension, grinned and asked, "Ethan, it''s been a while. How''ve you been?"

    "Not great. Pretty boring, honestly," Ethan replied casually.

    "Uh..."

    Even Sean, as dense as he was, didn''t believe that. Boring? With all that food? Man, I''d love to be that bored.

    Mia stepped forward and handed Ethan four crystal cores. "If you''re free, we could team up to hunt some zombies and gather more crystal cores. You probably know some good targets, right?"

    "Not at the moment, but I might have some soon," Ethan said thoughtfully.

    Mia nodded. "Alright, let me know when you do."

    "Sure. If you find any good targets, feel free to call me too."

    "No problem."

    The group exchanged a few more words before wrapping up the conversation.

    Even though the plaza was free of zombies for now, it was still the apocalypse. Danger could appear at any moment, so it wasn''t wise to linger.

    They quickly parted ways.

    ...

    On the way back, Mia and Sean each carried two bags of flour. Despite the combined weight of 200 pounds, they carried them effortlessly.

    "Haha, we''re finally gonna have fresh bread again!" Sean said, practically drooling at the thought.

    Ryan, however, grew increasingly quiet. After walking for a while, he suddenly stopped.

    "Hey, I didn''t manage to trade for any food. I''m gonna check the area and see if I can scavenge some supplies. You two go on ahead."

    "Alright, go ahead," Mia said with a nod.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll head back to the shelter soon," Ryan said with a faint smile before turning and disappearing into the ruins of the nearby buildings.

    Sean, still daydreaming about bread, wiped the drool from his mouth. But then a thought struck him.

    "Wait a second. In the shelter, one crystal core is worth a whole box of instant noodles. But with Ethan, it''s worth 100 pounds of flour. Isn''t he losing out?"

    Mia glanced at him, her expression calm but knowing. "Don''t worry. He''s not losing out. I even threw in a little bonus for him."

    She turned her head slightly, her perfect profile catching the light. Her bright eyes lingered on the direction Ryan had disappeared into, her expression unreadable.

    ...

 Chapter 60 - 60: Megalodon!

    Ethan was walking toward the building.

    He could already sense it¡ªfour human presences closing in behind him. They were leaping across the rooftops on either side, stealthily tracking him.

    "Stop right there!" Suddenly, someone landed behind Ethan, one hand on the ground to steady himself as he barked out the command.

    Ethan stopped in his tracks and turned around.

    It was Ryan. He straightened up, dusting off his hands. The expression on his face was completely different from before. Gone was the warm, friendly smile¡ªreplaced by a cold, sinister smirk, as if he were a completely different person.

    "If you won''t trade food with me, don''t blame me for what happens next."

    Ryan''s smirk deepened as he continued, "Oh, and by the way, I should probably mention¡ªI''m with the Black Hand Legion."

    Shhh! Shhh! Shhh!

    The other three dropped down from the rooftops, landing to Ethan''s left, right, and behind him. The four of them formed a tight circle, trapping him in the middle.

    "Spatial abilities, huh? Pretty rare. Don''t let him get away!" said a burly man with a booming voice.

    Ethan glanced at the four of them but stayed silent.

    "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue? Hahaha," sneered a wiry man with a sly grin.

    The Black Hand Legion had a reputation for being ruthless. To ordinary people, they were terrifying¡ªcompletely lawless and willing to do whatever they pleased.

    Ryan studied Ethan carefully. "A spatial Awakener, huh? You''ve got potential. Tell you what¡ªhand over all your food, and maybe¡­ just maybe, I''ll consider letting you join us."

    "No need," Ethan finally spoke.

    "Oh?" Ryan raised an eyebrow. Ethan didn''t look scared at all.

    "So, you''re planning to fight back, huh? Don''t think that just because you''ve got spatial abilities, we can''t deal with you."

    "Do you know why I didn''t trade food with you?" Ethan asked, his tone calm.

    "What?" Ryan frowned, confused.

    The burly man was already losing his patience. "Enough talk! Let''s just take him down before something goes wrong!"

    "Because¡­" Ethan said, his voice suddenly cold, "you''re the food."

    The four of them froze, their expressions shifting. What the hell was he talking about? His words didn''t make any sense. Something about him felt¡­ off.

    But they didn''t have to wonder for long.

    The ground beneath their feet began to tremble, like the rumble of a thousand charging horses. The once-empty street started to fill with movement¡ªzombies. They appeared out of nowhere, moving with terrifying speed and agility, climbing down walls, leaping from rooftops, swarming toward them.

    "W-what the hell?!"

    One of the zombies, Laura, flickered like a shadow and suddenly appeared right in front of them.

    Another, Bulldozer, moved like a massive gorilla, bounding across the rooftops before landing with a deafening crash on a wrecked car, smashing it to pieces.

    "Z-Zombie Horde?!"

    Ryan''s face went pale as he realized what was happening. His eyes widened in shock. "Where the hell did all these zombies come from?!"

    "Fall back!" he shouted, panic setting in.

    The four of them tried to retreat the way they came, but it was too late. A swarm of zombies, led by a mutated PhD zombie, had already cut off their escape route.

    Everywhere they looked, there were zombies. Some crouched on rooftops, others clung to walls, their glowing eyes filled with hunger. Their guttural growls and snarls echoed through the street, surrounding the group completely.

    "This¡­ this can''t be happening¡­" Ryan stammered, his voice trembling. He instinctively turned to look back at Ethan.

    Ethan stood there, calm and unmoving, with a sea of zombies behind him. His cold, emotionless gaze locked onto Ryan.

    "Y-you¡­ you''re the Zombie King!" Ryan''s voice cracked as the realization hit him like a thunderbolt.

    The four of them were paralyzed with fear, their hearts pounding in their chests.

    "This is the ''big catch'' you were talking about?!" the burly man roared, his face twisted in rage and terror. "This isn''t a fish¡ªit''s a goddamn megalodon!"

    Ryan was utterly dumbfounded. "I¡­ I didn''t know!"

    He couldn''t wrap his head around it. The person Sean and Mia had traded food with turned out to be the Zombie King?! Damn it! A fool and a lunatic¡ªof course, they''d screw things up!

    The zombie horde surrounded the four of them, their growls echoing like a pack of ravenous wolves ready to tear their prey apart.

    Among them, Bulldozer was the most excited. His small eyes squinted with glee, thinking how the boss always brought back food whenever he went out.

    Heh heh¡­

    This is great!

    Ryan, seeing the zombies closing in, panicked. As the realization of his impending death sank in, he desperately begged Ethan for mercy. "Don''t kill me! I¡­ I can join you!"

    "Sure," Ethan said with a calm nod. "You''re about to become one with them."

    As soon as the words left his mouth, the horde roared and surged forward. These weren''t ordinary zombies¡ªthey were elite ones enhanced with the X-virus. Before Ryan and the others could even activate their Awakener abilities, they were tackled to the ground.

    Sharp teeth tore into flesh, and blood splattered everywhere.

    Ryan and his group screamed in agony, their cries echoing through the streets. But it didn''t last long. Soon, their voices were drowned out by the frenzy of the Zombie Horde.

    ...

    While the horde feasted on the four, far off in the distance, a helicopter roared through the sky.

    Inside sat a young man, his face pale and his hands trembling. It was none other than Justin Parker, Nathan''s assistant. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He had been sent by his boss to negotiate with the Zombie King.

    "Damn that boss¡­ damn these greedy capitalists," Justin muttered under his breath, his anxiety growing with every passing second. He stared out the window, feeling like a prisoner being marched to the gallows.

    "Are we¡­ are we there yet?" he asked nervously.

    "Almost, Justin. Just past that building up ahead," replied the pilot, Mark.

    "Oh." Justin nodded, then hesitated. "Uh¡­ how about we circle around a few more times?"

    Mark: "¡­"

    The helicopter was empty except for the two of them. After all, if the negotiation succeeded, great. But if it failed? Bringing more people would just mean more food for the zombies.

    The helicopter''s rotors thundered as they flew over the rooftops, officially entering the Zombie King''s territory¡ªhis infamous five-star zombie nest.

    Justin''s palms were drenched in sweat, his heart pounding in his chest. He glanced down through the window.

    Below, countless zombies were stirred into a frenzy by the sound of the helicopter. Like rabid dogs, they sprinted through the streets, gathering in greater and greater numbers, snarling and chasing after the noise.

    "Justin, we''re here. Should we land?" Mark asked.

    "Land my ass! Are you trying to get us killed?!" Justin snapped.

    If they landed now, it would be a death sentence.

    Instead, Justin grabbed the microphone attached to the helicopter''s loudspeaker and shouted, "Hello! Hello! I''m from Genesis Biotech! I''m here on behalf of the company to negotiate with your boss!"

    "Hello? Can you hear me? I''m from Genesis Biotech¡­"

    His voice echoed across the city, repeating several times.

    Justin kept his eyes glued to the scene below. After a moment, he noticed something strange¡ªthe zombies suddenly stopped. Their growls faded, and they began dispersing, retreating into the shadows.

    "Huh? It worked?" Justin muttered in disbelief.

    "Justin, what if they''re just tricking us into landing so they can eat us?" Mark asked nervously.

    "Shut up!" Justin barked.

    The helicopter slowly descended, landing in an open plaza. Justin and Mark stepped out cautiously, glancing around. To their surprise, there weren''t any zombies nearby.

    But standing in front of them was a single figure.

    It was massive¡ªeasily six feet tall, with rolls of fat covering its body. It looked like a sumo wrestler straight out of a video game, resembling E. Honda. Its sharp fangs gleamed in its mouth, and its small, beady eyes glinted with malice.

    ¡­

 Chapter 61 - 61: The Serpent-Eye Zombie King

    The zombie was ridiculously fat. Its arms and legs were layered with rolls of fat, stacked one on top of the other, making it look just like the Michelin Man from those tire commercials. Let''s just call him Michelin for now.

    Justin quickly raised his hands to show he meant no harm.

    "We''re here to talk about a deal. If it works out, I promise you''ll get plenty of benefits."

    "Benefits? ¡­ Are benefits something you can eat?"

    Michelin tilted his head, his expression blank. Clearly, he wasn''t the sharpest tool in the shed.

    With intelligence like that, there was no way he could be the ruler of the Five-Star Zombie Nest. Michelin was just a grunt¡ªa brute-force tank, the zombie equivalent of a Bulldozer from Ethan''s territory.

    Justin froze for a moment, realizing this too.

    So, he wasn''t the one in charge of the Five-Star Zombie Nest¡­

    "Humans, follow me," Michelin said in a deep, rumbling voice. Then he turned and started walking ahead. With every step, his rolls of fat jiggled and wobbled like jelly.

    Justin and Mark exchanged a glance before quickly following behind him.

    The whole way, the two of them were on edge, their nerves stretched thin. Even though the zombie hadn''t shown any signs of hostility, zombies were unpredictable and violent by nature. Who knew if, in the next second, it might decide to rip them apart and drink their blood?

    Thankfully, they didn''t encounter any other zombies along the way.

    But the air grew colder and colder, and a metallic stench lingered in their noses. On the trees lining the street, something seemed to be writhing.

    Justin squinted to get a better look, and when he realized what it was, he gasped sharply.

    Thick, mottled pythons, as wide as a person''s arm, were coiled around the branches, flicking their tongues and baring razor-sharp fangs.

    Just looking at them sent shivers down his spine.

    "Damn¡­ there are so many snakes," Justin muttered, noticing that nearly every tree had one¡ªor several. Overwhelmed with fear, he decided to just look away. Out of sight, out of mind.

    Still, he couldn''t help but feel uneasy. The fact that there were so many snakes in the heart of the Five-Star Zombie Nest made him suspect that the zombie king here had some kind of strange power. It might even be a Phantom Infected. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After what felt like an eternity, they finally arrived in front of a building.

    The glass doors were shattered, and the metal doorframe was wrapped in several massive pythons. Their bodies were as thick as a grown man''s waist, their heads as large as lanterns, and their glowing yellow eyes radiated malice.

    The giant snakes raised their heads, sizing up the "guests" who had arrived. Their long tongues flicked in and out, as if they were ready to strike at any moment.

    "What the hell is this? A snake pit?" Justin muttered, his skin crawling.

    Michelin, however, remained polite. "Please, come in."

    "¡­" Justin''s face darkened. His fear was palpable, but he couldn''t help muttering under his breath, "Damn it¡­ cursed boss, cursed corporate greed¡­"

    "Justin¡­ are you scared?" Mark asked in a trembling voice, hoping for some reassurance.

    Gulp.

    Justin swallowed hard, forcing himself to act tough. "Scared? Of what? We''re already here. No turning back now. Pull yourself together¡ªwe''re representing the company''s reputation!"

    "Oh¡­" Mark wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

    The two of them cautiously approached the door.

    Thankfully, as they passed the giant pythons, the snakes didn''t attack. They simply turned their heads to follow the pair with their unblinking eyes, watching as they entered the building.

    "Phew¡ª"

    Justin was just about to let out a sigh of relief when the sight inside the building made his hair stand on end. His breath caught in his throat, and his entire body began to tremble uncontrollably.

    The entire lobby was filled with snakes.

    They were everywhere¡ªcoiled together, slithering over one another, writhing in massive, tangled piles. The sheer number of them was enough to make anyone''s skin crawl. The air was thick with the stench of blood and decay, so strong it made Justin gag.

    "Ugh¡­" Justin fought the urge to vomit, forcing it back down.

    His fear reached its peak. His whole body shook like a leaf, and he felt a pressure in his bladder, as if he might wet himself at any moment.

    Mark, equally terrified, didn''t want to linger in this place any longer. Seeing Justin frozen in place, he urged him forward. "Justin, hurry up!"

    "Y-you''re gonna have to help me walk¡­" Justin stammered, his legs like jelly.

    "¡­" Mark was speechless but had no choice.

    The two of them leaned on each other for support, carefully stepping over the snakes as they made their way through the lobby. Their hearts were pounding so hard it felt like they might burst out of their chests.

    Justin couldn''t help but think that, aside from his boss''s schemes, this was the most terrifying ordeal of his life.

    Time seemed to lose all meaning. It felt like both a single second and an eternity had passed as they made their way forward.

    Finally, they made it through the snake pit and entered the inner hall.

    "Roar¡ª"

    The familiar sound of zombie growls echoed around them. One terrifying face after another emerged from the shadows.

    These weren''t ordinary zombies¡ªthey were elite ones, the equivalent of a personal guard.

    At the forefront of this group sat a towering figure. His skin was deathly pale, almost ash-white, but it showed no signs of decay. His facial features were surprisingly handsome, though the area around his eyes was crisscrossed with bulging black veins, giving him a sinister and unsettling appearance.

    But the most terrifying thing about him was his eyes.

    They were a piercing yellow, with slit-like pupils¡ªSerpent Eyes, identical to the snakes outside.

    "Hiss¡­" Justin felt a chill run down his spine. His body froze, and a sudden warmth spread in his pants. He had wet himself out of sheer terror.

    "Master, this human is kind of cute," said a woman standing beside the Serpent-Eye Zombie King.

    She wasn''t fully human, though. Her upper body was that of a woman, but her lower half was a grotesque spider''s abdomen, supported by eight razor-sharp legs that gleamed like steel blades. She was a fusion of a zombie and a giant tarantula, her bloated abdomen twitching slightly as she spoke.

    The woman licked the corner of her mouth with a long, slimy tongue, her gaze lingering on Justin with a disturbing curiosity.

    "Damn it!" Justin cursed silently, frozen in place, not daring to move a muscle.

    The Serpent-Eye Zombie King finally spoke. His voice was hoarse, like the sound of rusted metal scraping together.

    "Come. Sit."

    "Uh¡­ okay¡­" Justin stammered, hesitating for a moment before forcing himself to move. His legs felt like jelly as he shuffled forward, and when he reached the chair, he noticed that it, too, was surrounded by snakes.

    Once again, he cursed inwardly. Damn boss. Damn corporate greed.

    Sending me to negotiate with a zombie king? This is worse than death!

    Suppressing his disgust and fear, Justin reluctantly sat down. Almost immediately, the snakes coiled around his legs, their cold, scaly bodies pressing against his skin. It felt like they could bite him at any moment and end his life.

    Justin''s mind went blank. Out of habit, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a cigarette. His hands were trembling so badly, though, that it took him several tries to get it into his mouth.

    When he finally managed, he fumbled with his lighter, his shaking hands making it impossible to strike a flame. He tried again and again, but the lighter kept going out.

    The Serpent-Eye Zombie King watched him for a moment, then reached out and took the lighter from Justin''s hand. With a simple flick, the flame came to life.

    "Th-thank you," Justin stammered, taking a deep drag from the cigarette. The rush of nicotine helped calm his nerves, if only slightly.

    "So, what do you want to talk about?" the Serpent-Eye Zombie King asked, his tone cold and indifferent.

    "Well¡­ uh¡­" Justin hesitated, trying to steady his voice. "We''re from Genesis Biotech. A while back, one of our shipments¡ªsome experimental serums¡ªcrashed in your territory. Do you¡­ still have it?"

    The Serpent-Eye Zombie King nodded at first, but then his expression darkened. "Yes, it crashed here. But¡­" His voice grew colder. "The Zombie King from the skyscraper district stole it. He killed one of my best lieutenants and over a thousand of my men."

    "What? Him again?" Justin muttered, frowning as he processed this new information. Things weren''t going as he had expected. "Looks like the boss''s analysis was wrong¡­"

    "What did you just say?" the Serpent-Eye Zombie King asked, his tone sharp.

    "N-nothing! Nothing at all!" Justin quickly waved his hands, his nerves getting the better of him.

    His hands trembled even more violently now...

 Chapter 62 - 62: Alright! Just hang in there!

    "I mean, that Zombie King is just too much! He dared to kill your men. We should team up and wipe them out completely!" Justin explained hastily, trying to justify himself.

    The Serpent-Eye Zombie King had already been thinking along those lines. Someone coming into his territory to kill and loot, then leaving as if nothing happened? That was just plain arrogant.

    But previously, he hadn''t acted recklessly because he didn''t know enough about the other side''s situation.

    "Do you know anything about their zombie nest?"

    "Yes, yes, I do!" Justin nodded repeatedly and continued, "According to the intel my company gathered, he commands a horde of ten thousand zombies, with two thousand elite troops. And now, with the addition of the X-virus, their numbers have increased by at least five hundred."

    "Those terrifying zombies have eaten a lot of our people. It started with 200 at the prison, another 200 at the mall, and then the Operation King Hunt squad, including 500 armed personnel. Because of that, their evolution level is insanely high. In fact, most of the city''s major battles were led by him. You could say he''s undefeated and unstoppable!"

    "Oh..."

    The Serpent-Eye Zombie King nodded, starting to piece things together.

    "So, what you''re saying is... you''ve lost to him three times in a row?"

    "Uh... technically, yes," Justin admitted awkwardly. "But that''s only because they ambushed us! During the Operation King Hunt mission, we ran into the Red-Faced Zombie King first, and he ended up reaping all the benefits."

    The Serpent-Eye Zombie King knew about the Red-Faced Zombie King. In fact, they''d even crossed paths before. He had originally planned to recruit him, but Ethan had killed him and taken over his territory instead.

    "Master, the fact that Red-Faced got hunted down just proves how stupid he was," said the Spider Zombie Woman arrogantly from the side.

    She herself had once been a powerful ruler, stronger than the Red-Faced Zombie King. But later, she was subdued by the Serpent-Eye Zombie King, and their forces had merged into one.

    Now, they commanded a total of thirty thousand zombies, including a significant number of elite troops.

    "Hmm, even though they have a lot of elite zombies, we can make up for it with sheer numbers. Besides... I''ve got my little treasures." The Serpent-Eye Zombie King reached down to stroke the snake coiled beneath his chair.

    The snake flicked its crimson tongue and hissed, its demeanor radiating excitement.

    Justin wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, thinking to himself, This guy is seriously twisted... But then, something suddenly came to mind.

    "Oh, right! That Zombie King is often surrounded by a flock of crows. They''re pretty strong too, so we can''t underestimate them."

    "The crows flying over the city?"

    The Spider Zombie Woman''s predatory eyes gleamed, and a wicked smile crept across her lips. As a hybrid of a human and a giant tarantula, she was practically a natural predator of all birds.

    "They scatter the moment they see me. Leave them to me."

    "Alright."

    The Serpent-Eye Zombie King nodded, calculating his odds. From the looks of it, victory was almost guaranteed. And with Genesis Biotech backing him, there was no reason he could lose.

    In fact...

    He was already planning to turn on Genesis Biotech after using them. Once they were out of the picture, he would become the undisputed ruler of the central region.

    "Looks like... it''s time to expand my territory."

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Ethan''s underlings were feasting on the four members of the Black Hand Legion. One zombie gnawed on an arm, another on a leg, and two others fought over a head, tearing into it together.

    "This is way too little meat..."

    Ethan frowned, realizing it wasn''t nearly enough to feed his men.

    His five hundred elite zombies had evolved to such a high degree that their appetites had grown significantly. The meat from just four people? It wasn''t even enough to fill their teeth.

    Why didn''t Ryan bring more people?

    Ethan felt a pang of regret. As his gaze swept the area, he noticed a phone lying on the ground. Its screen was lit up, displaying messages from a group chat.

    The phone had fallen from Ryan''s pocket.

    If he won''t call for reinforcements... I''ll do it for him.

    Ethan picked up the phone and started scrolling through the messages. Sure enough, it was a group chat for members of the Black Hand Legion, who were actively discussing things.

    "Hey guys, how''s it going today? Anyone find anything interesting?"

    "Yeah, I found a bunch of survivors out in the eastern suburbs. So much fun, hahaha~~~"

    "Hmm, the city''s too densely populated¡ªmost people have already turned into zombies. But if you head out to the suburbs or the countryside, you might still find some living ones."

    "Any hot guys? Send me a few. They need to be 6''7", have abs, and, you know... be well-endowed." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What the hell! You should''ve told me earlier! I already killed all the men! Want them dead?"

    "Umm... just cut off their dicks and bring them back. I''m collecting a thousand of them, and I''m only halfway there."

    "F*** no! I''m not touching that! You come here and do it yourself!"

    "...."

    Before the apocalypse, the Black Hand Legion had already been active on the dark web. They were known for their bloodlust, cruelty, and twisted fetishes. They often killed people in horrifying ways just for fun, recording videos to share with others.

    Ethan read through their chat, a faint smirk curling at the corner of his lips.

    "These little guys... they''re kind of adorable."

    From the chat logs, Ethan learned that there was a small Black Hand Legion outpost not far from his location. It was in an underground mall, stocked with plenty of supplies.

    The outpost housed over twenty Black Hand Legion members, who were living like kings. They had over a hundred survivors imprisoned there, treating them as livestock, and were enjoying a life of luxury and indulgence.

    "Living the good life, huh..."

    Ethan muttered to himself. He couldn''t stand seeing others doing well, so he decided to take his men and raid their outpost.

    But just as he was about to act, a private message popped up on Ryan Brooks'' phone. It was a distress signal.

    "Bro! I ran into something near the museum! I''m in serious danger right now. You''ve got to come save me! Bring people from the shelter if you have to¡ªjust tell them I''m a regular survivor!"

    Ethan glanced at the sender''s name: Jason Brooks. The connection to Ryan was obvious.

    Something near the museum?

    Ethan thought for a moment. The museum wasn''t in his territory, but it wasn''t far either.

    How could there be something like that near my territory?

    "What did you see?" Ethan replied.

    "I don''t know... it''s something that comes and goes like a ghost. It''s almost invisible, like it can blend into the surroundings. It''s already killed four of us!"

    Invisible? Comes and goes like a ghost?

    Ethan frowned. He had never encountered anything like that near his territory. Could it have wandered in from somewhere else?

    Maybe I should check it out. Can''t leave something like that lurking around.

    "Bro! Please hurry! I feel like it''s getting closer to me. I don''t even know... I don''t know how much longer I can hold on!"

    Jason''s messages became increasingly frantic. He was clearly terrified, on the verge of a complete breakdown. Whatever he had encountered must have been truly horrifying.

    "Alright! Just hang in there!"

    Ethan sent a message of encouragement, though what he really meant was... Don''t die yet. Wait until I get there, then you can die.

    "I''am coming to save you right now!"

    ...

 Chapter 63 - 63: Thatâ€™s a window...

    Ethan turned to Bulldozer and the others, giving them a quick order: "I''m heading out for a bit. Keep an eye on things here. Things might get a little chaotic soon."

    "Don''t worry, boss," Bulldozer replied with a goofy grin.

    The next moment, they watched as Ethan''s figure gradually disappeared into the distance, vanishing around the corner of the street.

    Bulldozer stared in the direction Ethan had gone, a hint of admiration in his eyes. The boss had just brought back a load of food, and now he was heading out again to hunt. His heart swelled with gratitude.

    "Man, he''s really something else¡­"

    ...

    After leaving the territory, Ethan activated his stealth mode. Silent and unseen, he moved like a ghost through the wrecked streets, not disturbing so much as a blade of grass.

    A short while later, he arrived at the museum district. Something felt off. He could sense it.

    A cold wind swept through, carrying the faint metallic tang of blood. Above the museum, dark clouds loomed, black as ink, pressing so low they seemed to almost crush the roof. The oppressive atmosphere was suffocating.

    Boom!

    Lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating the clouds as thunder rumbled in the distance.

    The wind picked up, howling like a chorus of wailing spirits. Dust and debris swirled through the air, plastic bags fluttering like restless ghosts.

    Ethan''s sharp eyes locked onto the museum ahead.

    The massive building loomed like a slumbering beast. Bloodstains were splattered across the ground outside, and the corpses of zombies lay scattered around. The eerie silence was almost deafening, a stillness that felt like death itself.

    But Ethan could sense it¡ªthree humans were still alive inside. They were hiding, their fear practically radiating off them.

    As for what was threatening them¡­ Ethan couldn''t quite pinpoint it. That alone was unsettling.

    "What the hell is it?" he muttered to himself.

    Without hesitation, he stepped forward, activating his Domain of the Dead ability to phase straight through the museum walls.

    Inside, the dim light made the atmosphere even more oppressive. Occasionally, a flash of lightning would illuminate the space, casting fleeting shadows across the room.

    Ethan scanned his surroundings.

    The place was a mess¡ªshattered glass, dried blood, and decayed corpses reduced to little more than skeletons. These were the remnants of the chaos from the early days of the apocalypse. The museum had been packed with people back then, making it one of the hardest-hit areas.

    The bloody handprints smeared across the walls told a story of desperation and terror.

    Ethan pressed on, moving toward the faint traces of life he could sense.

    It didn''t take long.

    In a dimly lit hallway, three figures came into view, panting heavily as they ran.

    "Hurry up! I think it''s catching up to us!" one of them shouted.

    "Jason, I swear it''s just toying with us," another said, his face tense. "Like a cat playing with a mouse."

    Jason tried to reassure them. "Don''t worry! My brother said to hold on. He''s coming to save us."

    "When''s your brother Ryan getting here?" the third person asked, their voice trembling.

    "Probably¡­ soon, I think!" Jason replied, clinging to the sliver of hope that had kept him going this far.

    What Jason didn''t know, though, was that Ryan¡­ was gone. His body had been torn apart, his remains now fused with the very zombies they were running from.

    The three of them reached the end of the hallway.

    Ahead was a door leading into a large room. With no other options, they pushed it open and rushed inside.

    The room was massive, at least 2,000 square feet, but it felt eerily empty.

    Paintings hung on the walls, though many had fallen to the floor.

    Their frames were shattered, glass shards scattered everywhere, glinting faintly in the dim light.

    "No way out!" a dark-skinned young man exclaimed, his voice tinged with panic.

    "Shh¡ª"

    Jason quickly raised a finger to his lips, signaling for silence. "Don''t make a sound. Let''s hide."

    "Got it."

    The two companions nodded and huddled into a corner, pressing their backs against the wall. The solid surface gave them a false sense of security, as if it could shield them from whatever was out there.

    What they didn''t know was that Ethan was already there, concealed within the very wall behind them, silently observing the trio.

    But he wasn''t planning to act just yet.

    Killing them would be effortless, but that wasn''t his priority. The real concern was the thing lurking in the museum. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And now, Ethan could feel it. Ever since the three had entered this empty room, a faint presence had begun to approach. It was elusive, almost intangible, as if it wasn''t entirely of this world.

    "Could it really be¡­ a ghost?"

    In the apocalypse, there had been countless inexplicable phenomena, but Ethan had never encountered an actual spirit.

    CRACK!

    A sudden flash of lightning split the sky, its blinding light flooding the room for a brief moment.

    Jason''s unease deepened. His instincts screamed that death was closing in.

    He pulled out his phone and frantically sent another message.

    "Bro! Where are you? I''m out of options here!!!"

    But no reply came.

    "FUCK!" Jason cursed under his breath, his frustration boiling over. Still, he trusted his brother. They had relied on each other since they were kids. Ryan would come for him. He had to.

    Suddenly, a strange sensation crept over him, like a cold hand gripping his heart.

    Jason''s eyes darted to the paintings on the walls. His gaze shifted rapidly from one to the next until it landed on something that made his stomach drop.

    One painting stood out¡ªa portrait of a black figure. Its face was pitch black, like coal, with no discernible features. Only its mouth, filled with sharp fangs, and its eyes, radiating a menacing aura, were visible. It looked like a demon straight out of hell.

    "Hey, you two, look at that painting! Doesn''t it seem¡­ off?" Jason whispered urgently, nudging his companions.

    "Huh?"

    The two looked at him in confusion before following his gaze.

    "Which one are you talking about?"

    "The one in the middle!"

    "I don''t see anything weird," one of them said, frowning.

    "Yeah, me neither," the other added, shaking his head.

    Jason''s frustration flared. "Are you blind? It''s right¡ª"

    He stopped mid-sentence, his words catching in his throat.

    The painting was gone.

    His eyes widened in disbelief. The portrait he had just seen¡­ had vanished.

    One of his companions spoke hesitantly, his voice barely above a whisper.

    "Jason¡­ the middle one¡­ that''s a window."

    CRACK!

    Another bolt of lightning lit up the room, illuminating everything in stark detail.

    Jason''s heart nearly stopped.

    Where the painting had been, there was indeed a window.

    And something had been looking at him through it.

    "Holy shit!"

    A wave of terror surged through him, sending chills racing up his spine. His entire body broke out in goosebumps as a cold sweat drenched him.

    "I saw it¡­ I saw it! RUN!"

    Jason bolted, sprinting back toward the hallway like a man possessed.

    "Huh? Saw what?"

    His two companions were bewildered, but seeing Jason''s panic, they didn''t dare stay behind. They scrambled after him, their footsteps echoing in the vast, empty room.

    But then, a shadow slipped through the crack in the window.

    It moved like liquid darkness, merging seamlessly with the surrounding gloom. It was no longer just a shadow¡ªit was a predator, something born of nightmares.

    The shadow darted forward, its speed inhuman, closing the distance in an instant.

    Before they could react, it reached the last person in the group.

    SHLUNK!

    A clawed hand, wreathed in black flames, pierced through the man''s back. Warm blood sprayed out, splattering across Jason and the other companion''s necks and hair.

    "Ah?!"

    The two froze in terror, their bodies trembling as they turned to look.

    Behind them stood a towering figure cloaked in darkness. Its clawed hand was embedded in their friend''s back, lifting him off the ground like a ragdoll.

    The victim wasn''t dead yet. His legs kicked weakly, his bloodshot eyes bulging as he struggled to speak.

    "Help¡­ me¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 64 - 64: Wanna bet?

    "W-What the hell is that thing?"

    Ryan and Jason were utterly horrified.

    The shadowy figure tossed the corpse aside, then extended a dark purple tongue to lick the crimson blood off its claws. Its bloodlust was palpable.

    It was a B+ class Zombie King, with the awakened ability [Shadow Veil], which allowed it to hide in shadows and move through tiny gaps like window cracks, door crevices, or even fissures in walls.

    While in its Shadow Veil state, it could also evade detection, making its ability particularly eerie and unpredictable.

    "Not bad..."

    Ethan silently mused to himself. Killing it to harvest its crystal core seemed like a waste. It might be better to recruit it as a subordinate¡ªafter all, manpower was in short supply these days.

    With that thought, Ethan stepped out from the wall, his figure slowly materializing.

    "Huh?"

    The moment Ethan appeared, the shadowy figure immediately sensed his presence. It whipped its head around, its fierce eyes locking onto him.

    Although its face was as black as charred coal, making its expression unreadable, the shock it felt was unmistakable.

    Ryan and Jason, on the other hand, were completely dumbfounded. They had just witnessed Ethan materialize out of thin air, and their minds were reeling.

    "What the hell is going on today? First monsters, now this guy just pops out of nowhere!"

    The shadowy figure grew visibly wary. Ignoring Ryan and Jason entirely, it focused all its attention on Ethan. A deep sense of unease crept into its mind, a primal instinct warning it that this man was dangerous.

    "Who... are you?"

    "I''m the Zombie King of this building. You have two choices: submit to me or face the consequences," Ethan said bluntly.

    The shadow shook its head.

    "I know you''re strong, but I will never submit to anyone!"

    "Oh?"

    Ethan raised an eyebrow, intrigued by this little shadow''s defiance. It seemed like this one had some backbone.

    In truth, the shadow was also a Zombie King, ruling over a territory on the far side of Serpent-Eye''s domain. It had once commanded over ten thousand subordinates, but after several clashes with Serpent-Eye, its forces had dwindled to just five thousand.

    Serpent-Eye had also tried to recruit the shadow, but it had refused to yield, leading to a bitter conflict between the two.

    The shadow was no match for Serpent-Eye and had suffered defeat after defeat. At one point, it was even driven out of its territory entirely. However, through guerrilla tactics and sheer determination, it managed to reclaim half of its land with its remaining forces.

    Its [Shadow Veil] ability made it incredibly hard to kill, and Serpent-Eye eventually gave up trying.

    But life in its diminished territory was tough. Other zombies could at least scavenge rats or insects for food when supplies ran low.

    The shadow''s territory, however, was so small that even rats and bugs were scarce. Catching three flies was considered a feast.

    So, it had no choice but to rely on its [Shadow Veil] ability to roam far and wide in search of prey.

    "If I want to leave, there''s no way you can stop me," the shadow said confidently.

    "Wanna bet?" Ethan asked with a smirk.

    Without another word, the shadow''s body began to blur, as if engulfed in black flames. Its form dissolved into a liquid-like state, slipping into its Shadow Veil mode.

    Like a pool of dark fluid, it moved swiftly across the ground, darting into a nearby wall crack.

    At the same time, Ethan''s figure vanished from where he stood.

    The shadow moved silently, like a ghost, slipping through walls, door cracks, and window gaps. It twisted and turned through the building, moving so erratically that even it began to lose track of its direction.

    Finally, it emerged in a room, stepping out of its Shadow Veil state. Its charred body rose from the ground, solidifying once more.

    "Phew¡ª"

    The shadow glanced back in the direction it had come from. Seeing no sign of pursuit, it let out a long sigh of relief. It had heard of Ethan before¡ªrumors of how he had killed Bone-Spike, one of Serpent-Eye''s top lieutenants.

    His strength was no joke.

    "Damn it... I finally found some prey, and now it''s gone. My brothers back home are still waiting for food."

    "Gone? I wouldn''t say that."

    Suddenly, a voice rang out behind the shadow.

    "Huh?"

    The shadow froze in shock and spun around, only to see Ethan standing there. His tall, lean figure was dressed in a spotless white shirt, and a faint smile played on his lips.

    "You... how did you get here?"

    "I followed you, of course," Ethan replied casually, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    The shadow was stunned. It hadn''t sensed anyone following it earlier, yet here Ethan was, appearing out of thin air. It was downright eerie.

    How is this possible?

    Could it be... an illusion?

    The shadow tried to make sense of the situation, but its instincts screamed danger. Without hesitation, its body began to blur and dissolve again, slipping back into its Shadow Veil state to escape.

    But just as it was about to flee, Ethan''s eyes flashed with a crimson glow. In an instant, a powerful Domain of the Dead unfolded around him.

    The oppressive force surged forward like a tidal wave, engulfing the shadow completely.

    "Damn it!"

    The shadow''s liquid-like form rippled violently under the crushing pressure, as if it were carrying the weight of a mountain. It couldn''t move.

    Ethan''s voice rang out, calm but commanding.

    "Submit?"

    "Never!" the shadow growled through gritted teeth, its defiance unshaken. "I''d rather die than bow to anyone!"

    "Oh..."

    Ethan nodded thoughtfully, his expression unreadable. Then, to the shadow''s surprise, he suddenly withdrew the Domain of the Dead. The suffocating pressure vanished in an instant, and the terrifying aura around Ethan dissipated, leaving him looking calm and unbothered once more.

    The dimly lit room fell silent again, the tension easing.

    Then, with a casual wave of his hand, Ethan pulled out half a slab of beef from his spatial storage ring. If intimidation didn''t work, maybe temptation would.

    "How about this? Does this change your mind?"

    "I..."

    The shadow froze, its gaze locked onto the beef. In the apocalypse, beef was an incredibly rare delicacy. For zombies, it was even better than human flesh¡ªmore flavorful and packed with energy.

    In the shadow''s barren territory, even rats and bugs were hard to come by. Now, faced with a slab of fresh, juicy beef, it couldn''t resist.

    Unbidden, tears of hunger and longing... dripped from the corners of its mouth.

    Ethan chuckled softly at the sight and tossed the beef over.

    "No need to answer right away. Take this back with you and think it over. Follow me, and there''ll be plenty more where that came from."

    "Alright... fine."

    The shadow picked up the beef and couldn''t help but take a huge bite.

    Delicious. Absolutely delicious.

    Without another word, it turned and left, clutching the beef tightly.

    ...

    Meanwhile, back in the museum, two humans were still alive¡ªJason and his companion. Both were trembling with fear after witnessing the terrifying zombies earlier.

    "Jason! We need to get out of here, now!"

    Jason''s companion urged him, desperate to escape while Ethan and the shadow were gone.

    "Yeah..."

    Jason nodded, his legs shaking as he started running down the long hallway. But deep down, he knew the truth¡ªafter seeing the zombies'' horrifying abilities, their chances of escape were slim. His only hope was to contact his brother, Ryan.

    As they ran, Jason pulled out his phone and frantically sent messages to Ryan, praying for a miracle.

    Their hurried footsteps echoed through the empty corridor as they sprinted toward the museum''s main entrance. The closer they got, the more it felt like salvation was within reach. If they could just make it outside, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthey''d have a chance.

    But then, a tall figure slowly materialized in front of the entrance. Ethan''s cold, piercing gaze fell on them.

    "Stop."

    Jason''s companion screamed in terror, and both of them skidded to a halt.

    He was here.

    The overwhelming fear returned, suffocating them. Death loomed closer with every passing second.

    Jason''s hands trembled as he glanced down at his phone, hoping for a reply from his brother.

    But there was nothing.

    "Don''t bother."

    Ethan''s voice broke the silence as he casually tossed something toward Jason. It landed with a clatter at his feet¡ªa phone. The screen was still lit, displaying all the frantic messages Jason had sent.

    Jason''s eyes widened in horror.

    "That''s... my brother''s phone?"

    A terrible realization dawned on him.

    "What did you do to him? Where''s my brother?!"

    Ethan''s smile was cold and unfeeling.

    "Your brother? Oh, he''s around... in pieces. Scattered everywhere."

    ...

    S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 65 - 65: There are places where sunlight doesnâ€™t reach

    Jason understood what Ethan meant, and his heart sank into utter despair. His most trusted brother¡­ had already been torn apart and devoured by zombies.

    What a hopeless, crushing apocalypse this was¡­

    In that moment, tears of grievance, rage, and pain welled up in Jason''s eyes and spilled over.

    "Stop crying. I''ll take you to see your brother right now," Ethan said casually, his tone indifferent. He began walking toward the two of them. With each step, the Domain of the Dead unfurled, its oppressive force sweeping over them like a tidal wave, erasing them almost instantly.

    ...

    Meanwhile.

    Shadow returned to his barren territory, carrying a slab of beef.

    But on the way back, he couldn''t resist taking bites out of it. One bite turned into another, and every time he told himself, This is the last one.

    By the time he reached his territory, half the beef was gone, leaving only scraps and edges.

    Still, his ragtag group of brothers-in-arms was astonished.

    "Beef? Is this real beef? Boss, where''d you get this? Did you hunt down a mutant beast?"

    "No¡­ the Zombie King from the skyscraper gave it to me," Shadow replied honestly.

    "Oh?"

    Hearing this, his men were even more shocked. The Zombie King had meat but didn''t eat it himself¡ªand gave it to their boss instead? Was there really such a generous zombie in this apocalypse?

    "Boss, I think that Zombie King''s not bad. Should we¡­ I don''t know, repay the favor?"

    "Hmm¡­" Shadow nodded thoughtfully, already mulling it over in his mind.

    "Maybe it''s time we settle the score with Serpent-Eye once and for all!"

    "ROAR¡ª"

    At the mention of Serpent-Eye, his men let out a collective growl, their hatred palpable.

    "Boss! I''ve been saying forever that we should just go to war with them!"

    "Don''t rush it. We''ll take our time with this," Shadow said, his mind already forming a plan. He figured he could team up with Ethan to take down Serpent-Eye and finally get revenge for being driven out of his old territory.

    One of his elite zombie followers spoke up, "I''ll follow your lead, Boss. Just tell us what to do."

    "Wait for the right moment. When the time comes, just watch for my signal," Shadow said, deep in thought.

    "Uh¡­"

    The elite zombie glanced at Shadow''s face, which was as black as charcoal, and suddenly remembered how their last battle had ended in disaster¡ªbecause no one could read Shadow''s expressions.

    ...

    Elsewhere.

    Inside a museum, Ethan was busy collecting a few corpses. But instead of heading back to his own territory, he decided to make the most of his trip and gather more "supplies."

    That''s when he remembered the small outpost of the Black Hand Legion.

    Killing humans, Ethan thought, was far more entertaining than killing zombies. Humans were brimming with emotions¡ªthey could feel fear, sadness, and despair. Zombies, even the evolved ones, had emotions that were far more muted in comparison.

    How should he savor this delightful torment?

    Leaving the museum, Ethan followed the intel he''d gathered on his phone and soon arrived at a plaza. The area was eerily quiet, with no zombies in sight. Bloodstains and rotting corpses littered the ground, and the surrounding buildings were in ruins, a desolate wasteland as far as the eye could see.

    But Ethan could already sense it¡ªthere were humans hiding nearby.

    They were right beneath his feet.

    Instead of using the underground entrance, which was guarded by an Awakener, Ethan activated his Domain of the Dead and slipped through the ground itself, silently infiltrating the underground mall.

    The world went dark for a moment before his vision returned.

    Ethan found himself in a spacious room. The air was thick with the smell of chemicals. Looking around, he saw wooden shelves lined with rows of transparent glass jars. Inside the jars, floating in formalin, were various preserved specimens.

    "What the hell is this?"

    Ethan stepped closer to take a look and realized that the jars were filled with¡­ men''s severed dicks.

    What the¡­?

    He couldn''t help but curse inwardly. The Black Hand Legion really lives up to its reputation. What kind of sick hobby is this? These guys are seriously twisted.

    Scanning the room, Ethan counted at least a hundred jars, each containing the same grotesque contents.

    "Not a single one''s big¡­" he muttered under his breath.

    Just then, the sound of clinking chains reached his ears, accompanied by the faint groans of men in pain.

    At the far right corner of the room, two men were hanging naked, their arms and legs spread wide and bound to wooden frames with iron chains. On a nearby table lay an assortment of knives and jars. Ethan didn''t need to think too hard to figure out what had happened.

    The two men had clearly been subjected to castration. Blood dripped from their mutilated groins, and their faces were twisted in agony.

    Ethan walked straight toward them.

    He didn''t bother concealing himself. His figure materialized in full view.

    The two men, who had been drifting in and out of consciousness from the pain, suddenly perked up when they saw him. One of them, his voice weak and trembling, called out, "Brother, how did you get in here? Please, help us!"

    "Who''s your brother?" Ethan replied casually. "Bad news for you¡ªyour dick''s already gone."

    The man froze, speechless. He hadn''t expected to be mocked at a time like this.

    "Just get me out of here! Please! If that crazy woman sees you, she''ll find a way to make your dick stand up, just so she can chop it off. She''s not human¡ªshe''s a monster!"

    "Well, I''m not human either," Ethan said flatly, clearly uninterested in continuing the conversation. He pulled out a dagger and plunged it into the man''s neck. Blood spurted out in a violent gush, and the man''s body convulsed a few times before going still.

    If that crazy woman cuts off what''s below, I''ll just cut off what''s above. Isn''t that much kinder?

    The other man''s eyes widened in terror as he watched. "Ah¡ªhelp! Somebody help! He''s killing people!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But in this place, screams like that were so common that no one paid them any attention.

    "It''s the end of the world. What''s the big deal about killing someone?" Ethan said nonchalantly. With a flick of his wrist, the second man''s cries were silenced.

    Afterward, Ethan calmly stored the two corpses in his spatial storage ring.

    With that done, he closed his eyes and focused on sensing the lifeforms in the underground mall. There were still over ninety humans alive in the area. Some were survivors who had been tortured to death''s door, while others were members of the Black Hand Legion who were currently out on patrol.

    But just then, Ethan sensed someone approaching the room¡ªa presence stronger than the others.

    Moments later, the door creaked open, and in walked the person the two men had referred to as the "crazy woman." She had long, jet-black hair that cascaded down her back like a waterfall. Her figure was curvaceous, with an hourglass shape that was impossible to ignore. She was dressed in a revealing outfit that left little to the imagination.

    "Huh?"

    The woman''s eyes locked onto Ethan, and for a moment, she froze, her expression one of surprise. But that surprise quickly morphed into something else¡ªan infatuated, almost obsessive look.

    "Well, aren''t you a handsome one¡­"

    Since the apocalypse began, this woman¡ªknown as the "crazy woman" or "demoness" by others¡ªhad never seen a man as attractive as Ethan. Not only was he strikingly handsome, but he was also clean and well-groomed, a rarity in this hellish world. To her, he was nothing short of a treasure.

    Where did he come from? she wondered. Did one of the guys bring him in as a gift? If so, they really know how to please me¡­

    "Don''t be scared, handsome," she said in a sweet, seductive voice, her eyes brimming with a dangerous allure. Her tone was soft and enchanting, carrying a hypnotic quality that could easily ensnare the weak-willed.

    Ethan immediately recognized her for what she was¡ªa mental-type Awakener. He knew he couldn''t afford to let his guard down.

    "What do you want?" he asked, his tone cold and distant.

    The woman didn''t answer directly. Instead, she nodded slightly, her gaze growing even more sultry. Her eyes were locked onto Ethan as if she were a predator stalking her prey. She swayed her long legs as she walked toward him, her movements slow and deliberate, like a cat toying with its catch.

    "There are places where sunlight doesn''t reach," she murmured, her voice dripping with suggestion. "But you¡­ you could light them up¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 66 - 66: A sharp knife

    Ethan guessed to himself that the "place" this woman was talking about¡­ must be inside her own head.

    As she approached, her seductive aura grew even stronger, her psychic energy pushed to its absolute limit. But to her surprise, Ethan remained completely unaffected. His eyes stayed as clear and calm as a still lake.

    "What''s going on? Seriously, not even a little reaction?" she muttered, her tone laced with frustration.

    But before she could process it further, Ethan''s Domain of the Dead unfolded in an instant, spreading rapidly and engulfing her. A crushing pressure descended like a tidal wave.

    The woman froze, her body stiffening as her eyes widened in shock. The flirtatious smirk she wore just moments ago twisted into sheer terror.

    "You¡­" she stammered.

    "What''s wrong? Weren''t you having fun just now?" Ethan''s voice was calm, almost indifferent, as he raised his dagger and drove it straight toward her head.

    Her pupils shrank to pinpricks as realization dawned.

    This guy¡­ isn''t human!

    She immediately tried to fight back with her psychic energy, but Ethan''s Domain of the Dead was far too overwhelming. Before she could even release her power, it was forced back into her skull, compressed like a bullet misfiring in the chamber.

    The sensation was excruciating.

    "Ahhh¡ª!"

    A piercing scream tore from her throat as her brain felt like it was being stabbed with needles. But the scream didn''t last long.

    Ethan''s dagger flicked inside her skull, and with a swift motion, he extracted something that looked like a fresh, glistening cherry. Her lifeless body collapsed, and with a practiced efficiency, Ethan stored it away.

    ...

    The woman''s scream was sharp and carried far, loud enough to reach the ears of two Black Hand Legion members patrolling outside.

    But instead of rushing to investigate, the two men just chuckled, exchanging knowing looks.

    "Damn, sounds like she''s really going wild this time," one of them said with a smirk.

    "Yeah, she''s probably having the time of her life," the other replied, grinning.

    "Wonder whose dick she''s chopping off this time."

    "Hah! You know she doesn''t just cut them off¡ªshe keeps them as trophies."

    The two burst into laughter, their crude banter echoing as they strolled past the door. They didn''t notice when, moments later, Ethan slipped out of the room like a ghost, silent and unseen.

    ...

    Ethan could sense the presence of Black Hand Legion members in the rooms on either side of the hallway.

    In the room to the right was a small-time leader of the group, a man named Bruno Morgan. His nickname was "Bear," and it fit him perfectly¡ªhe was massive, hairy, and brutish, like a grizzly.

    Inside, Bruno was surrounded by four female survivors. He was sucking on the breasts of two women at once, his hands groping another woman''s clitoris, while his thick, oversized dick was pounding into the last woman, who was bent over in front of him.

    "Ahh~ Bruno, I knew it! I knew I was your favorite!" the woman he was thrusting into moaned, her face flushed with pleasure.

    "Bullshit! Bruno loves me the most! He makes me feel so good!" another woman snapped, glaring at her.

    The remaining two women weren''t having it either. They pressed their nipples against Bruno''s face, shaking them aggressively. "You''re all just jealous! Bruno liked us first!"

    The four women began bickering, their voices rising as they fought for his attention. But their jealousy wasn''t born out of love¡ªBruno had abused and tormented them so much that they''d developed Stockholm syndrome, their twisted affection a result of his cruelty.

    "HAHAHAHA!" Bruno roared with laughter, thoroughly enjoying the chaos. Watching the women fight over him filled him with a sick sense of satisfaction.

    Not long ago, the Black Hand Legion had been nothing more than a band of outlaws, hunted like rats and forced to operate in the shadows of the dark web. But now, things had changed. They were living like kings in the apocalypse, indulging in every depraved fantasy.

    For Bruno, the end of the world wasn''t hell¡ªit was paradise.

    ...

    Ethan didn''t choose to attack Bruno right away. Instead, he turned and slipped into the room on the left.

    The moment he entered, the heavy stench of alcohol hit him like a wall. The room reeked of booze, and the sound of loud, thunderous snoring filled the air.

    Empty bottles were scattered all over the floor, and on the bed lay a large, overweight man, passed out cold.

    His snores were so loud they could''ve been mistaken for a chainsaw, and every exhale reeked of alcohol. He was completely out of it, sprawled across the bed like a bloated corpse.

    "A drunk," Ethan muttered to himself, wrinkling his nose. The man was so soaked in alcohol that Ethan couldn''t help but think of him as marinated meat¡ªlike bourbon-soaked ribs or whiskey-glazed steak, the kind you''d savor at a backyard barbecue.

    Ethan smirked at the thought. "At least he''s done half the work for me. Prepping himself like this? That''s the kind of initiative I can appreciate."

    Ethan stepped forward without hesitation, effortlessly extracting the crystal core from the drunkard''s body. With a flick of his hand, the corpse vanished into his spatial storage ring.

    In this small outpost of the Black Hand Legion, some were addicted to alcohol, while others were consumed by lust.

    Ethan continued walking.

    The room next door was where the survivors were being held. From there, he could sense the faint presence of dozens of living people.

    As he entered, a foul stench of urine and feces assaulted his nose. The room was a small, dimly lit warehouse, packed with dozens of humans. Their faces were pale and gaunt, their eyes hollow. Some leaned weakly against the walls, while others lay sprawled on the ground.

    The oppressive atmosphere of the sealed space was suffocating, filled with a deathly silence.

    But soon, a few of the captives noticed Ethan''s presence. Their first reaction was to shrink back instinctively, too terrified to approach him.

    They saw his clean, unblemished clothes and immediately assumed he was part of the Black Hand Legion.

    "P-please¡­ don''t kill me! Let me go, I''m begging you!"

    "I''ll do anything you want, just let me out of here!"

    "Please¡­ just a bite of food. I''m starving to death!"

    "I''ll join you! I''ll be cannon fodder if I have to. Long live the Black Hand Legion!"

    "¡­" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A few of them dropped to their knees¡ªmen and women alike¡ªbowing repeatedly, their minds on the verge of collapse.

    Ethan stared at them coldly for a moment before suddenly nodding.

    "Alright."

    "Huh?"

    The group froze, exchanging bewildered glances. They couldn''t believe what they''d just heard. Did he¡­ really agree?

    Ethan waved his hand, and a bag of sausages appeared. There were ten in total.

    "Th-this¡­"

    Dozens of pairs of eyes locked onto the bag, their mouths watering uncontrollably. The overwhelming hunger gnawed at their sanity, pushing them to the brink of losing control.

    Although the underground mall had supplies, the Black Hand Legion never shared any with the captives. These people had been starved to their limits, surviving purely on willpower. A moment of weakness, and they''d collapse.

    Now, seeing the sausages, their eyes lit up with a ravenous green glow.

    But before anyone could move, Ethan flipped his hand again, revealing a sharp knife in his palm. Without a word, he tossed both the bag of sausages and the knife onto the ground.

    Ethan was curious. In such a desperate situation, would starving people choose the knife or the sausages?

    It was a question of human nature.

    At first, no one even noticed the knife. Like wild dogs, they lunged at the sausages.

    Three or five of them, their faces twisted with desperation, tore open the packaging and stuffed the sausages into their mouths. Even as they ate, their hands kept grabbing for more, fighting off anyone who got too close.

    "Get your hands off me, you bastard!"

    "Please, don''t take it! Just give me one!"

    "Back off! It''s mine!"

    "¡­"

    The warehouse descended into chaos. Cries, curses, and screams filled the air as dozens of people pushed and shoved, clawing their way toward the food.

    Ethan crossed his arms and watched, a faint sense of detachment in his gaze. For a moment, he thought there wasn''t much difference between humans and zombies.

    One woman managed to grab a sausage and shove it into her mouth, only to have a man rip it away from her. He kicked her hard, sending her sprawling to the edge of the crowd.

    Some even dropped to the ground, licking up the crumbs and scraps of sausage that had fallen.

    There were over fifty survivors in the warehouse, but only ten sausages. It was nowhere near enough.

    As the last of the sausages were being devoured by a few individuals, those on the outskirts grew increasingly desperate, yet they could do nothing.

    That''s when a woman, standing on the edge of the chaos, turned her head and noticed something lying quietly on the ground not far away¡ªa sharp knife.

    She froze for a moment, her breathing growing heavier. The cold glint of the blade reflected in her eyes, which suddenly burned with a crimson light.

    "Die! All of you!"

    ¡­

 Chapter 67 - 67: So smallâ€¦

    The woman forced out her words through clenched teeth, her face twisted with rage.

    She picked up the sharp knife from the ground and lunged at the crowd, driving it into a man''s neck. Blood sprayed everywhere, splattering across her face.

    The rush of adrenaline hit her like a drug. The suffocating confinement, the humiliation of being tormented, and all the pent-up negativity inside her erupted like a volcano in that moment.

    She lost all sense of reason, completely consumed by madness. Without hesitation, she began stabbing wildly at the people in front of her.

    The dimly lit warehouse was instantly filled with screams of agony. In mere seconds, she had taken down five or six people.

    One man felt a sudden chill in his abdomen, followed by a sharp, searing pain.

    "You bitch! You dare stab me? I''ll kill you!" he roared.

    He grabbed her wrists with both hands, wrestled the knife away from her, and, gripping the handle tightly, plunged it into her chest four or five times in quick succession.

    The woman let out a bloodcurdling scream before collapsing into a pool of her own blood.

    Blood dripped steadily from the knife''s tip. The man, his eyes now bloodshot with rage, turned to see someone else grabbing for the pack of sausages.

    "Die!" he snarled.

    Like a rabid dog, he charged at the crowd, stabbing indiscriminately.

    More screams echoed through the warehouse as others fell. Realizing the man was a threat, the remaining people scrambled to wrest the knife from him.

    What had started as a fight over sausages had now devolved into a battle for weapons.s are rarely rational creatures. When their interests are threatened, or when they''re consumed by despair and anger, they lose all sense of reason. It''s as if they''re possessed, with only one thought left in their minds:

    Kill the others.

    Some even began fighting each other over scraps of food, clawing at throats, gouging out eyes. The chaos spiraled into a full-blown massacre.

    The warehouse descended into utter madness. Screams of pain, curses, and roars of rage filled the air as one person after another fell.

    Bodies lay scattered across the floor, blood pooling and flowing like rivers. The air grew thick with a metallic tang, the stench of blood so strong it was suffocating.

    It was like a slaughterhouse.

    Ethan stood at a distance, his pristine white shirt untouched, watching it all unfold.

    Before long, fewer than ten people were left alive in the warehouse. Most of them were gravely injured, lying on the ground, barely clinging to life.

    Only one man still had some strength left. Crawling through the blood, he gritted his teeth and dragged himself forward. With trembling hands, he reached for half a sausage lying on the ground. Ignoring the blood smeared all over it, he shoved it into his mouth.

    "Heh¡­ heh¡­ heh¡­"

    His bloodied face twisted into a grotesque smile, his eyes narrowing in satisfaction. He looked utterly deranged, his mind shattered by everything he had just endured.

    Ethan decided it was time to end this farce. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He began walking toward the survivors, ready to grant them release from their suffering.

    But the commotion inside the warehouse had drawn the attention of the patrol outside.

    "What the hell''s going on in there?"

    "Are they fighting again?"

    "Damn it! These two-legged sheep just can''t behave, can they? Let them starve to death!"

    Grumbling and cursing, the two patrolmen made their way toward the warehouse.

    However, the moment they opened the door, their expressions froze. Even the ruthless members of the Black Hand Legion couldn''t help but feel a chill run down their spines.

    The sight before them was horrifying.

    Over fifty bodies lay sprawled across the floor, blood soaking every inch of the ground. The air was thick with the stench of death.

    And amidst the carnage stood a lone figure, tall and composed, dressed in a spotless white shirt.

    His cold, piercing eyes locked onto theirs.

    The scene was utterly surreal, a vision of pure terror.

    "What the¡­ fuck¡­?"

    The two men stared, completely petrified, their fear palpable. A wave of icy dread washed over them, sending shivers down their spines. It felt as though a tiger had wandered into their sheep pen¡ªand they had walked in at the worst possible moment.

    With all the survivors now dead, Ethan''s identity was no longer in question.

    "Quick! Go find Bruno!"

    The two patrolmen, realizing they were no match for him, turned to flee.

    But in the next instant, an overwhelming pressure descended upon them, like a mountain crashing down, pinning them in place. Their legs trembled uncontrollably, as if they were stuck in quicksand, unable to move an inch.

    "There''s no need. I''ll go find him myself."

    Ethan''s deep, magnetic voice echoed in their ears. Before they could react, their consciousness faded, and they collapsed to the ground like puppets with their strings cut.

    Two more bodies joined the pile.

    With a casual wave of his hand, Ethan gathered up all the corpses and blood, as if tidying up a room. Then, as if taking a leisurely stroll, he made his way toward the final room.

    ...

    At that moment, Bruno was still in the middle of an intense session with four women.

    "Bruno, I''m hungry¡­" one of the women said coyly, her voice dripping with seduction.

    "Alright, I''ll cook some pasta for you later," Bruno replied with a grin, clearly enjoying himself.

    But suddenly, he felt something was off. It was as if a pair of eyes were watching him. Uneasy, he instinctively glanced toward the door.

    "What the hell?!"

    Bruno let out a startled yell. Standing in the doorway was a young man, staring directly at him.

    Ethan''s sudden appearance had shaken Bruno to his core. His entire body froze for a moment, and his confidence faltered.

    "When¡­ when did you get in here?" Bruno stammered, his voice tinged with panic.

    Quickly regaining his composure, he jumped out of bed, cursing loudly. "Who the hell are you? A new recruit? You think you can just barge in here without saying a word?"

    Bruno was a strength-type Awakener, with weak sensory abilities. Even though chaos had erupted outside, he hadn''t noticed a thing, too preoccupied with his "activities."

    Ethan didn''t respond. His gaze shifted downward, briefly glancing at Bruno''s exposed body. Then, with a faint smirk, he said, "So small¡­"

    "What did you just say?!" Bruno''s eyes widened in fury, his face turning red with rage.

    "You''re dead!"

    Even the four women behind him were outraged.

    "Who is this guy? How dare he interrupt us while we''re with Bruno!"

    "Exactly! And he insulted Bruno too!"

    "Doesn''t he know Bruno''s the boss around here? He''s as good as dead!"

    "Yeah, Bruno will take care of him, and then we can get back to having fun!"

    The women, clearly suffering from Stockholm syndrome, had become infatuated with Bruno despite their circumstances.

    But before they could finish their complaints, Bruno had already charged at Ethan. His massive, muscular frame moved with the speed and ferocity of a raging bear.

    However¡ª

    Just as Bruno was about to reach Ethan, his body froze mid-stride. His legs began to tremble violently, his eyes bulging in shock. The arrogance on his face vanished, replaced by sheer terror.

    "What''s wrong, Bruno? Hurry up and teach him a lesson!"

    "Yeah, show him who''s boss!"

    "Once you''re done with him, we can pick up where we left off!"

    The women''s voices were filled with impatience, completely oblivious to the shift in the atmosphere.

    But in the next moment, Bruno''s trembling grew worse. Unable to withstand the crushing pressure of Ethan''s Domain of the Dead, his knees buckled, and with a loud thud, he collapsed to the ground.

    "Huh?"

    The four women froze, their expressions filled with confusion.

    What was going on?

    Bruno¡­ was kneeling?

    That was their usual position, not his!

    Bruno, on the other hand, was overwhelmed with fear. He finally understood the sheer terror of the man standing before him. Known for his incredible physical strength, Bruno prided himself on his resilience, yet he couldn''t even get close to Ethan.

    "RAAAAHHH!"

    With a desperate roar, Bruno activated his trump card. His ability allowed him to enter a berserk state, temporarily enhancing his physical strength. However, it came with a steep price¡ªsevere exhaustion that left him bedridden for an entire day after use.

    His muscles swelled grotesquely, veins bulging across his body like writhing snakes. Blood visibly coursed through them, giving him an almost monstrous appearance.

    Fueled by his berserk state, Bruno forced himself to stand within the oppressive Domain of the Dead. Summoning every ounce of strength, he lunged to the side, crashing through the wall to escape the room.

    BOOM!

    The wall crumbled as Bruno burst into the hallway, desperate to put distance between himself and Ethan, hoping to escape the range of the domain.

    Bruno was no weakling. As a B+-rank Awakener, he wasn''t someone who could be instantly crushed by Ethan''s aura alone.

    His neck veins bulged as he shouted frantically, "Help! Somebody, help me!"

    ...

 Chapter 68 - 68: Survival of the fittest

    "Stop yelling, you hillbilly. While you were busy having your fun, I already dealt with your little buddy." Ethan slowly stepped out of the room.

    Bruno glanced around, his eyes darting in every direction. The place was eerily empty¡ªcompletely silent, not a single soul in sight.

    Everyone¡­ dead?

    A wave of pure terror washed over him. He had killed them all¡ªsilently, without a trace. Not even the bodies remained, as if they had vanished into thin air. It was beyond unsettling. It was horrifying.

    "I''ll kill you!"

    Bruno roared, summoning every ounce of rage he had left. His massive, bear-like frame charged straight at Ethan. His movements were powerful, his momentum unstoppable, but there was a tragic futility to it¡ªlike a moth flying straight into a flame.

    It was the desperate charge of a warrior making his final stand.

    Bruno poured all his anger, fear, and despair into his fist, aiming a devastating punch at Ethan''s face.

    Ethan, however, remained calm. With a slight tilt of his body, he effortlessly dodged the blow. Then, with a casual flick of his hand, he struck the back of Bruno''s head. The move seemed almost lazy, but it was precise.

    In that instant, Ethan extracted Bruno''s crystal core.

    Bruno''s body went limp as he lost consciousness. His momentum carried him forward, and he collapsed to the ground, sliding nearly twenty feet before coming to a stop.

    His once-massive, hulking form began to shrink rapidly, reverting to its original size. His body withered, deflated, and became frail¡­ lifeless.

    "Bruno!"

    Four women rushed forward from the shadows, their faces filled with grief. One of them even dropped to her knees, sobbing uncontrollably.

    "Wake up, Bruno! Don''t leave us!"

    "We can''t live without you!"

    "Please¡­ please don''t go¡­"

    Their emotions were raw, twisted, and utterly broken. They had fallen in love with the man who had abused and tormented them¡ªa sick, almost supernatural attachment.

    In another life, before the apocalypse, these women might have been students, professionals, or loving wives and mothers. They could have lived quiet, peaceful lives, raising families and growing old in comfort.

    But now, everything had changed.

    Ethan''s Domain of the Dead expanded, enveloping the four women. It freed their warped souls from the chains of their unnatural obsession.

    Ethan felt a small sense of satisfaction. "Guess I did another good deed," he thought to himself.

    With that, the underground mall fell completely silent. Not a single survivor remained.

    Ethan began wandering through the mall, casually looting supplies. There was plenty to take¡ªfood, toiletries, and other essentials¡ªall of which he stored in his spatial storage ring.

    Among the items, he found a list. It detailed the names of the Black Hand Legion members stationed at this base.

    There were twenty names in total, but Ethan knew he hadn''t killed that many. Some of them must have been out scavenging for supplies or hunting down survivors.

    Ethan''s mind wandered. He figured there were probably others, like Ryan, who had infiltrated official shelters and were lying low.

    He snapped a photo of the list and sent it to Mia.

    It didn''t take long for her to reply.

    "What''s this supposed to mean?" Mia asked bluntly.

    "These are all members of the Black Hand Legion," Ethan explained.

    Mia didn''t waste words. She simply replied, "Thanks."

    "Don''t mention it. Consider it a freebie," Ethan texted back.

    ...

    After gathering everything useful, Ethan returned to his territory.

    With a wave of his hand, he dumped out the "feast" he had collected. He even poured some "sauce" over it for good measure.

    A pile of corpses tumbled onto the street, forming a grotesque mountain of bodies.

    The smell quickly drew his subordinates, including Bulldozer, who came sniffing the air like a bloodhound.

    To them, the scene was like Thanksgiving dinner¡ªturkey drenched in gravy, ready to be devoured.

    "Holy crap! Look at all this!"

    "Boss, you''re incredible!"

    "How''d you manage to catch so many?"

    The group was in awe.

    Bulldozer, in particular, was stunned. The city was overrun with zombies now, and finding even a single survivor was nearly impossible. Yet somehow, Ethan had managed to bring back so many¡ªand with such variety, too.

    There were "barbecue ribs dripping in sauce" and "Thanksgiving turkey drowned in gravy."

    Without hesitation, they began to feast, tearing into the bodies with ravenous hunger.

    The desolate street was a scene straight out of a nightmare¡ªcorpses feasting on other corpses, the sound of flesh being torn apart echoing through the air.

    Upstairs, Nina, a part-time worker, was cleaning the windows. Even though she''d been here for almost two months, the sight outside still filled her with dread, her stomach churning with nausea.

    And then, she noticed something.

    The clothes Ethan had changed out of today reeked of blood¡ªfar more than usual. It was obvious: Ethan had been killing more than ever.

    As night fell, darkness blanketed the city.

    In the pitch-black apocalypse, the growls and roars of the undead never ceased. Tonight, though, there were new, eerie sounds mixed in¡ªunidentifiable and unsettling. No one knew what they were.

    Because as the apocalypse dragged on, everything¡ªhumans, zombies, mutated beasts, even plants¡ªwas evolving in unpredictable ways. At any moment, something strange and monstrous could appear.

    Survival of the fittest.

    Kill or be killed.

    That was the law of the apocalypse.

    If you wanted to live, you had to keep killing. And as time went on, the violence only escalated.

    Ethan soaked in the bath, changed into clean clothes, and swallowed two crystal cores. Then, he poured himself a glass of "juice" in a tall wine glass, sipping it leisurely.

    He stayed holed up in his spotless, orderly home, feeling a rare sense of peace. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The energy from the crystal cores and blood was being absorbed into his body, making him stronger by the minute. In fact, Ethan was starting to feel like he''d surpassed the limits of the official refuge''s power rankings and even the classifications set by Genesis Biotech.

    The strongest Awakeners he''d encountered so far¡ªlike Michael from the Operation King Hunt squad or Bruno from the Black Hand Legion¡ªwere only B+ level.

    But against him? They didn''t stand a chance.

    Of course, Mia from the official refuge was an exception. If her pain threshold ever hit 100%, it was hard to imagine what she could become. Her awakening ability was a rare talent, almost like a stroke of luck.

    Still, even Mia had her limits. If she faced someone with an overwhelming power gap, no amount of awakening ability would save her.

    And besides, combat wasn''t just about raw stats. There were countless other factors at play. It wasn''t unheard of for the weak to defeat the strong.

    Take real life, for example. There were cases of rats killing cats. Or a grown man throwing a punch, twisting his ankle mid-swing, falling, and cracking his head on a rock¡ªonly to lose to a kid.

    So, despite Ethan''s immense strength, he remained cautious. If he encountered an enemy, he''d kill them without hesitation, leaving no room for them to become a threat.

    At that moment, outside on the street, a shadow moved silently, blending seamlessly into the darkness. It crept closer to Ethan''s territory, undetected.

    It was "Little Shadow," the neighbor of Serpent-Eye. Earlier today, while passing through Serpent-Eye''s territory, he''d noticed something unusual and decided to pay Ethan a visit.

    He also had an idea: to team up with Ethan and take Serpent-Eye down.

    But first, he needed to figure out how strong Ethan''s forces were¡ªhow many elite fighters and skilled warriors he had. He wanted to scope things out.

    After all, as the saying goes: know your enemy, and you''ll never lose a battle.

    Little Shadow prowled through the darkness, moving stealthily. Before long, he heard a strange, chilling laugh.

    "Hehehe¡­ hehehe¡­ hehehe¡­"

    It was Laura. She must''ve eaten her fill today because she seemed to be in a good mood. Her laughter echoed through the pitch-black night, sounding far more unsettling than any cry.

    "Damn it!" Little Shadow cursed under his breath. Even as someone used to danger, he could feel an overwhelming sense of menace radiating from her¡ªeven more than from the zombies.

    ...

 Chapter 69 - 69: Shadow

    "Pretty strong..."

    As Little Shadow kept moving forward, he grew more and more surprised. Some of the elite zombie troops were wandering around, each one radiating a powerful and ferocious aura.

    At one point, a zombie passed right by him, sniffing the air. It seemed to sense something unusual and almost discovered him.

    "What a sharp nose..."

    Little Shadow muttered to himself, feeling uneasy. If his stealth skills got exposed and Ethan''s crew found out, it''d be beyond embarrassing¡ªit''d be a total disaster.

    Just as he was about to move on, a voice called out from behind him.

    "Stop right there."

    "Huh??"

    Little Shadow turned his head and saw a zombie with unusually clear eyes. It was obvious this one wasn''t your average mindless undead¡ªit had intelligence. In fact, it was none other than one of Ethan''s three generals, the PhD zombie.

    The PhD zombie, with his awakened psychic abilities, had already locked onto Little Shadow. His sharp senses had detected the intruder.

    Before Little Shadow could react, a group of elite zombies came rushing over. Among them was Laura, her movements ghostly and swift, and the hulking Bulldozer, whose massive frame made him look like a walking tank.

    The air grew tense as the zombies surrounded Little Shadow, their killing intent palpable.

    He''d been caught!

    Little Shadow felt like he''d been slapped in the face by fate. Worse still, Ethan''s zombies were undeniably strong¡ªthere was no way he could fight his way out of this.

    "Don''t panic! I''m on your side!"

    He quickly blurted out, terrified that if he hesitated even a second, they''d tear him apart and eat him alive.

    Bulldozer stared at him, his curiosity piqued.

    "Huh? Where''d this big black rat come from?"

    "I... I''m not a rat!"

    Little Shadow immediately dropped his shadow form, revealing his true body¡ªjet black, like a lump of coal.

    "My name''s Shadow. You can just call me Little Shadow."

    Bulldozer squinted at him, still full of curiosity.

    "Looks like a big black rat to me..."

    The PhD zombie spoke up, his tone sharp and direct.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I''ve got something important to report to Ethan." Little Shadow explained.

    As soon as he said that, the surrounding zombies parted, clearing a path. Ethan appeared, his white shirt practically glowing in the darkness.

    "What''s the matter?" Ethan asked, his voice calm but commanding. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Boss, I found out something big today!" Little Shadow exclaimed, his tone exaggerated. "Genesis Biotech is sending food to Serpent-Eye''s territory¡ªboxes and boxes of it! At least ten crates, all packed with meat!"

    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but drool. It was so bad that it practically turned into a little waterfall, making his words come out garbled.

    "Calm down first." Ethan frowned, clearly unimpressed by Little Shadow''s lack of composure.

    "Right, right!" Little Shadow nodded furiously, wiping his mouth before continuing.

    "And Serpent-Eye''s troops are gathering. They''re definitely planning to make a move against you!"

    "What? They dare to go after the boss?" Bulldozer roared, his anger erupting like a volcano. "That slimy snake must''ve lost his mind!"

    The elite zombies behind him growled in agreement, their loyalty to Ethan unwavering. To them, Ethan wasn''t just a leader¡ªhe was their faith, their reason for fighting. They were ready to charge out right now and tear Serpent-Eye''s forces to shreds.

    Ethan, however, remained calm.

    "What kind of lineup are we talking about?" he asked.

    "Serpent-Eye himself, along with his two top lieutenants¡ªMichelin and the Spider Zombie Woman. He''s got 30,000 zombies under his command, with at least 2,000 elites. Plus, he''s got a whole bunch of mutant snake beasts. There''s no shortage of those, that''s for sure."

    "Hmm... that''s quite a lot."

    Even Bulldozer, with his limited intelligence, could understand the situation. Ethan''s territory currently had about 10,000 zombies. Thanks to Ethan''s recent efforts, many had evolved, and there were now nearly 3,000 elites among them. Of those, 500 were part of the X-Virus-enhanced elite corps.

    But in terms of sheer numbers, they were still outmatched.

    "Serpent-Eye is working with Genesis Biotech. When the time comes, Genesis Biotech will definitely step in, and their strength isn''t something to scoff at. Plus..." Little Shadow paused for dramatic effect before continuing, "Serpent-Eye has evolved into an A-rank Zombie King. He''s awakened the ability Phantom Realm. It''s creepy, powerful, and downright terrifying!"

    Bulldozer snorted, clearly unimpressed. "How strong can he really be? Why are you hyping him up like this?"

    "I''m not hyping him up. I''m just telling the truth... because I''ve fought him before."

    "Uh..."

    Bulldozer froze, momentarily speechless at Little Shadow''s blunt honesty. If this guy was admitting he got his butt kicked, then Serpent-Eye must really be a tough opponent.

    The zombies around them exchanged uneasy glances. This wasn''t just any enemy¡ªthey were dealing with someone two levels stronger than the Red-Faced Zombie King they''d fought before.

    All eyes turned to Ethan, waiting for his decision. No matter what he said, they were ready to follow him, even if it meant charging into hell itself.

    Ethan stood silent for a moment, deep in thought. Then, his voice cut through the tension like a blade.

    "Tomorrow, we''ll wipe them out."

    "ROAR¡ª"

    The zombies erupted in a deafening cheer, their bloodlust ignited.

    Laura''s lips curled into a grin so wide it nearly reached her ears, revealing rows of razor-sharp fangs. She thought to herself, That''s our boss. His decisions never disappoint.

    The territory had been too quiet for too long. A good, bloody battle was exactly what they needed.

    Bulldozer, too, was fired up. He felt a personal stake in this fight¡ªafter all, the grudge with Serpent-Eye had started because of him.

    Tomorrow, we''ll crush them!

    Little Shadow glanced around at the zombies, their fighting spirit burning like wildfire. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of awe. Ethan''s crew was far stronger than he''d imagined. Tomorrow''s battle was going to be brutal.

    ...

    After the decision was made, the zombies dispersed to prepare. Through some quick negotiations, Little Shadow agreed to bring his 5,000 subordinates, including 1,000 elites, to join the fight.

    Serpent-Eye will never see this coming, Little Shadow thought with a smirk. He''s in for a nasty surprise.

    But Ethan wasn''t done yet. He had another "surprise" in mind. Back in his room, he sat on the couch and sent a message to Mia.

    "I''ve got a huge opportunity for you."

    Mia''s reply came quickly. "Oh? What kind of opportunity?"

    "Tomorrow, you can come kill zombies."

    There was a long pause. Ethan stared at his phone, waiting for a response.

    Mia, on the other hand, was sitting there, completely dumbfounded. Kill zombies? That''s your idea of a huge opportunity?

    In this world, zombies were everywhere. They weren''t exactly a rare commodity.

    Before she could reply, Ethan sent another message.

    "We''re hunting an A-rank Zombie King tomorrow¡ªSerpent-Eye. You can raid his territory for supplies while we''re at it."

    That caught Mia''s attention. She knew about Serpent-Eye. His territory was rumored to hold valuable resources. A while back, a small team had discovered a stash of preserved crop seeds there. But before they could retrieve them, Serpent-Eye''s forces wiped them out. No one had dared to try again since.

    Crop seeds were a rare and precious resource for humans.

    "Hmm... that could work," Mia replied, explaining her interest in the seeds.

    Ethan had no objections. "Go ahead. Bring your team and take whatever you need. If anything happens, I''ll step in."

    With that, the two finalized their plan.

    Ethan put his phone away and stood by the window. It was already past midnight, the darkest hour of the night. Outside, the endless growls and roars of zombies echoed through the streets, a constant reminder of the world they lived in.

    The next day.

    Thick clouds blanketed the sky, blocking out the sun. The air was heavy and gray¡ªno wind, no rain, no light.

    "Caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw¡ª"

    A few black crows screeched as they darted across the sky, their shadows flitting over the desolate streets below.

    On the ground, chaos reigned. Broken buildings and debris littered the streets, a grim reminder of the world''s collapse.

    At the edge of Ethan''s territory, a massive force had gathered. Ethan stood at the front, flanked by his three trusted generals. Behind them stretched a horde of 10,000 zombies, packed so tightly together that they seemed to stretch on forever. Their grotesque faces radiated bloodlust, their excitement palpable.

    This was Ethan''s army.

    They had marched to the border of Serpent-Eye''s territory. Just a short distance ahead lay the enemy''s domain.

    The zombies waited, tense and ready, for Ethan''s command. One word from him, and they would charge forward, tearing through Serpent-Eye''s forces like a tidal wave of death.

    But Ethan raised a hand, signaling them to hold.

    "Stay here. I''ll go ahead and take a look first."

    ...

 Chapter 70 - 70: Rainstorm of serpents

    Ethan took a few steps forward, his figure gradually fading until he completely disappeared¡ªhe had entered stealth mode and stepped into the territory of the Serpent-Eye Zombie King.

    His main goal was to scout the area. Besides, Mia hadn''t arrived yet, and he had no idea where she was. He figured he''d have to drag her into doing something "productive" once she showed up.

    The buildings on either side of the street were in ruins, crumbling and desolate. Dried bloodstains and decayed skeletons littered the ground, while a few zombies shuffled aimlessly, their stiff movements devoid of purpose.

    These zombies were the weakest of the weak¡ªold, sick, and falling apart. Their bodies were severely decomposed, reeking of rot, with maggots wriggling in their flesh. They were disgusting to look at, the kind of creatures that could make anyone gag. Their combat ability posed a threat only to ordinary humans; they were little more than walking corpses.

    Of course, there was one exception¡ªa slightly evolved zombie. It sat by the side of the street, clutching a large rat in its hands, gnawing on it with blood dripping from its mouth. Its face was smeared with gore, and rat fur clung to its lips.

    Further ahead, near the base of a crumbling wall, lay a corpse. Several small snakes slithered in and out of its rotting flesh, turning the body into their personal playground.

    "Disgusting¡­" Ethan muttered, wrinkling his nose. He found the Serpent-Eye Zombie King''s territory to be utterly unsanitary. It was filthy, like a pigsty.

    To make matters worse, between the buildings, countless spiderwebs hung in the air. They were thick with trapped insects, and even a few mutated sparrows were caught in the sticky threads. The birds struggled desperately, causing the webs to tremble, but they couldn''t break free.

    The overlapping webs formed a dense, chaotic mess. Just looking at them was enough to trigger anyone''s fear of clusters or tight spaces.

    Ethan ignored the mess and casually pulled out his phone to text Mia.

    "Where are you?"

    "Farmers'' market. You?"

    "Almost there."

    "Alright, we''ll talk when we meet. I''m busy right now."

    Mia sent the reply with one hand while slicing through a zombie with her other. She slipped her phone back into her pocket and kept moving.

    Around her were more than a dozen people, all engaged in combat with zombies. Among them were her partner, Sean, and Chris''s group from last time. They were here to help transport supplies.

    Sean glanced at Mia with admiration in his eyes. "You can text with one hand while fighting zombies? That''s impressive."

    "It''s just practice," Mia replied casually. She gripped her blade with both hands and decapitated another zombie in one swift motion.

    Sean nodded thoughtfully, as if her words had struck a chord. It reminded him of his years of driving. He''d never really paid attention to how the wheels turned, yet he could reverse into a parking spot with pinpoint accuracy every time. Why? Because practice made perfect.

    He also recalled something his school coach used to say: "With enough effort, water can carve through stone, and a rope can saw through wood. Keep practicing, and even the hardest tasks will become second nature."

    Yeah, practice really was the key¡­

    Behind them, Chris and his group wielded alloy blades, cutting down zombies with ease. These were low-level zombies, the kind that could be dealt with in just a few strikes. There wasn''t much pressure; it was more like routine cleanup.

    They were clearing the area of zombies to make it easier to transport supplies later.

    Nearby stood the farmers'' market. Its rolling shutter door was half-open, smeared with bloodstains. The marks of human fingernails clawing at the metal were still faintly visible.

    The door was rusted shut. Mia stepped forward, gripping her blade with both hands. With a single swing, there was a sharp ''swish''¡ªthe door was sliced cleanly in two, as if it were warm butter under a hot knife.

    Mia, as the first-ever "Awakener 001," wielded a custom-made weapon¡ªa tachi. The blade and hilt were both unusually long, nearly matching her height.

    Embedded in the hilt was a lightning-element crystal core, faintly crackling with electricity. When fully activated, the electric energy would envelop the sleek blade, enhancing both its speed and destructive power.

    This was the latest tech developed by the shelter: Crystal Core Armaments.

    At the moment, Mia''s weapon was one of a kind¡ªand it looked awesome.

    I mean, who could say no to a glowing sword?

    With the long blade resting casually on her shoulder, Mia strode straight into the farmer''s market. The place was dimly lit, the air thick with the stench of rot. From the darker corners, faint zombie growls echoed ominously.

    Behind her, Chris rummaged through his backpack, pulling out a grenade. He lobbed it forward with a strong throw.

    This wasn''t just any grenade¡ªit had a flashing red light. After rolling a couple of times on the ground, it started emitting a sharp, rhythmic beeping: beep, beep, beep.

    The sound was piercing, cutting through the silence and spreading across the entire market.

    "Raaaghhh!" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The zombies, drawn by the noise, began shambling toward the grenade en masse.

    As the red light on the grenade blinked faster and the beeping grew more frantic, the tension in the air spiked.

    Beep-beep-beep-beep¡ªBOOM!

    The explosion erupted with a deafening roar, a burst of blinding fire swallowing the horde of zombies.

    Chunks of flesh and shattered limbs rained down, accompanied by rising smoke and the acrid stench of charred meat.

    "Heh, problem solved!" Chris said smugly.

    The shelter had been developing all kinds of anti-zombie weapons lately, and they were proving to be pretty effective¡ªthough, for now, they only worked on low-level zombies.

    With the immediate threat cleared, the group headed straight for the seed storage warehouse.

    The journey was surprisingly smooth. It seemed the grenade had done its job; they didn''t encounter any more zombies along the way. Before long, they reached a room.

    Even in the dim light, they could make out stacks of large crates piled up ahead.

    "We hit the jackpot! Let''s see if there''s anything good in here," one of the younger guys said, his face lighting up with excitement. He rushed forward, eager to check out the supplies.

    Grabbing the lid of one of the crates, he yanked it open with a flourish.

    But instead of seeds, he was met with a pair of glowing yellow eyes staring back at him.

    A snake.

    Its sharp fangs glistened as it flicked its tongue, hissing menacingly.

    For a moment, the two locked eyes.

    "Oh, crap!"

    The young man''s face went pale as he realized what he was looking at. He tried to back away, but it was too late.

    Whoosh!

    The snake lunged, sinking its fangs into his neck. The sharp, searing pain made him cry out in agony.

    The others froze, equally horrified.

    "A snake?!"

    Mia reacted instantly. With a swift motion, she swung her blade straight at the snake''s head.

    The razor-sharp edge sliced through the air with precision, so close to the young man''s skin that it shaved the fine hairs on his neck.

    The snake''s head was severed cleanly, its body dropping lifelessly to the ground.

    The young man stumbled back, clutching his neck. His face was pale, his breath ragged. He looked like he''d just brushed shoulders with death itself.

    But the burning pain in his neck brought him back to reality. When he pulled his hand away, it was smeared with dark, blackened blood.

    "It''s venomous!"

    "Of course it''s dangerous! The last search team that came here was wiped out. Stay alert!" Chris warned, his voice tense.

    As if on cue, a faint rustling sound began to spread through the warehouse.

    From beneath the crates and through the cracks, countless black snakes began slithering out, surrounding the group.

    There''s something primal about the human fear of snakes¡ªsomething buried deep in our DNA.

    Seeing the writhing mass of serpents, everyone felt their skin crawl.

    "Kill them!"

    As a few snakes slithered closer, Mia didn''t hesitate. She swung her blade, slicing them cleanly in half.

    The others quickly grabbed their weapons, joining the fight against the swarm.

    But then, a new sound came from above¡ªa faint, unsettling squirming.

    Chris glanced up and froze in terror.

    The ceiling beams were covered in snakes.

    Dozens, maybe hundreds, coiled together in writhing masses. And now, they were starting to drop.

    It was like a rainstorm of snakes, falling straight toward them.

    ...

 Chapter 71 - 71: He wasâ€¦ too kind

    The group was gripped with fear. They frantically swung the hunting knives strapped to their waists, slashing at the rain of snakes. It was like a real-life version of Fruit Ninja¡ªtheir blades moved so fast they almost sparked, leaving them no time to stop.

    Before long, the ground was piled high with snake corpses, layer upon layer. Blood sprayed through the air like a wild, chaotic dance.

    But the snakes seemed endless, continuing to fall relentlessly from above.

    Everyone''s stamina was draining fast.

    Especially the young man who had been bitten earlier¡ªhis name was Brandon Hunter. His face had grown pale, his breathing labored. If the venom wasn''t sucked out soon, he''d be doomed to die under this rain of snakes.

    "What do we do now?"

    The others weren''t faring much better. They had managed to kill hundreds of snakes, but one slip-up could mean certain death.

    "This place is insane! No human should ever set foot here!"

    Just as despair began to set in, something unexpected happened.

    The snakes suddenly froze mid-air, as if paralyzed. Then, one after another, they exploded with loud bangs, sending chunks of flesh flying everywhere. Blood mist filled the air, turning the scene into something straight out of a nightmare.

    In just a few seconds, the once-overwhelming swarm of snakes had been almost entirely wiped out. The few that survived slithered away in panic, as if they''d encountered something utterly terrifying.

    "What¡­ just happened?"

    Chris and the others stopped in their tracks, stunned. They stared blankly at the carnage around them, struggling to process what they had just witnessed.

    Then, a tall figure slowly emerged from the blood-soaked haze. Despite the rain of blood, his white shirt remained spotless, as if untouched by the chaos.

    It was Ethan.

    His Domain of the Dead now covered a massive area, easily suppressing the entire swarm of snakes in an instant.

    When Sean saw the figure, his eyes lit up with joy. "Ethan! You came to help us!"

    "Yeah." Ethan nodded calmly.

    The group finally realized that the newcomer was an ally¡ªand an incredibly powerful one at that. Relief washed over them.

    Brandon, in particular, felt like he had just escaped death itself. His face was filled with gratitude. "Thank you for saving me."

    "No need to thank me," Ethan replied with a faint smile. His handsome face softened, radiating a warmth that felt like a gentle spring breeze.

    He was¡­ too kind.

    The group couldn''t help but stare at him, momentarily dazed.

    But Chris, looking at Ethan''s smile, felt a chill run down his spine. His body tensed involuntarily. He had encountered Ethan once before during a mission with Mia and knew exactly who¡ªor rather, what¡ªhe was. Ethan wasn''t just any ordinary person. He was the absolute ruler of the skyscraper zone, a Phantom Infected, and the terrifying King of the Undead.

    "He''s¡­ actually here¡­"

    Still, Chris knew Ethan wasn''t hostile. In fact, he had just saved their lives. Fear aside, Chris couldn''t help but feel deeply grateful.

    "Uncle Chris, can you, uh¡­ suck the venom out for me?" Brandon suddenly asked, breaking the tension.

    "Uh¡­ sure¡­"

    Chris snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Brandon''s neck. The blackened blood was still oozing from the wound. If Brandon weren''t an Awakener with a superhuman physique, he''d already be dead.

    But the sight of the wound was¡­ unsettling. It made Chris hesitate.

    Still, with Brandon''s life on the line, Chris gritted his teeth and leaned in, pressing his mouth to the side of Brandon''s neck to suck out the venom. The two of them ended up in an awkwardly close position, their posture unintentionally¡­ suggestive.

    Meanwhile, Mia''s large eyes were fixed on Ethan. She suddenly remembered something.

    "That list of Black Hand Legion members you gave me last time¡ªwhere did you find it?"

    "In an underground mall," Ethan replied matter-of-factly.

    "Oh¡­"

    Mia nodded, her brows furrowing slightly. She had noticed before that Ryan seemed to have ulterior motives toward Ethan, but she hadn''t realized he was connected to the Black Hand Legion.

    "This deal was a loss¡­" she muttered under her breath.

    "Don''t be so stingy," Ethan said casually, though his gaze had shifted to the tachi sword in Mia''s hand. Its sleek, unique design caught his eye.

    The rest of the group began searching through the surrounding crates.

    Most of them had been destroyed by the pythons, but a few still contained seeds that were surprisingly intact. These seeds looked viable¡ªlikely still capable of growing crops.

    Finding these supplies filled everyone with joy.

    Well, everyone except Chris and Brandon, who were still huddled together as Chris sucked out the venom. Chris spat out several mouthfuls of blackened blood before finally finishing the job. His lips were swollen to the point they looked like two sausages hanging off his face.

    "That should do it¡­" Chris muttered, exhausted.

    "Thanks, Uncle Chris," Brandon said gratefully.

    The two of them slumped against the wall, sitting down to rest. The ordeal had drained them both, especially Brandon. His face was still pale, and his body trembled slightly. He couldn''t help but feel lucky to have survived. Honestly, it was a miracle he was still alive.

    With shaky hands, Brandon pulled out his phone to send a message, letting someone know he was okay.

    Chris, sitting beside him, glanced over curiously. "Who are you texting?"

    "My online girlfriend," Brandon replied, his face lighting up with happiness. "We haven''t met in person yet, but I''ve seen her photos. She''s got fair skin, gorgeous looks, and legs for days¡­"

    "Oh¡­" Chris raised an eyebrow, his expression turning thoughtful.

    "Brandon, you''d better be careful," Chris said seriously. "What if she''s actually someone from the Black Hand Legion trying to scam you?"

    "No way¡­" Brandon''s smile faltered.

    "Why not? These days, it''s not just humans you have to worry about. Even monsters have evolved intelligence. They can use the internet to trick people too. Who knows if the person you''re chatting with is human¡­ or something else entirely?" Chris said, his tone dead serious. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Brandon''s face turned pale at the thought. He realized Chris might have a point. The internet was full of all kinds of shady characters¡ªand now, even monsters. It was better to be cautious.

    "So¡­ what should I do?" Brandon asked nervously.

    "Listen to me, Brandon. The internet is a deep, dark place, and you''re not equipped to handle it. Why don''t you just give me your phone? I''ll chat with her for you," Chris said, his face completely straight.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, the commotion they had caused earlier had already drawn the attention of Serpent-Eye and his zombie forces.

    "Boss, someone''s entered our territory. They''re in the farmers'' market," a zombie reported.

    "Humans?" Serpent-Eye raised an eyebrow, glancing over his shoulder. Behind him stood a massive horde of zombies¡ªtens of thousands strong, including elite fighters.

    He had been preparing to launch an attack on Ethan, but now, at this critical moment, humans had wandered into his domain.

    A cruel smile spread across Serpent-Eye''s face. "They''ve practically delivered themselves to us as ''strategic resources.''"

    Zombies were at their strongest right after consuming fresh flesh. Their cells became hyperactive, enhancing their physical strength, speed, and reflexes to peak levels.

    "Let''s go. We''ll deal with those humans first¡ªit''s on the way anyway," Serpent-Eye ordered.

    With that, the zombie horde began to move. The ground trembled under their sheer numbers, their advance like an unstoppable tidal wave. Among them were grotesque elites, including the massive, bloated Michelin and the arrogant Spider Zombie Woman.

    Back on Ethan''s side, the group had finished resting and were ready to move out.

    Chris and the others, now carrying the seeds they had salvaged, exited the farmers'' market. The area was eerily quiet, the silence oppressive. The zombies in the vicinity had already been cleared out, leaving behind a dead, desolate atmosphere.

    "Let''s keep it up, everyone. We''re halfway through the plan. With all these seeds, the shelter will definitely reward us," Chris said, trying to motivate the group.

    Brandon nodded, quickening his pace. He couldn''t wait to leave this hellhole behind.

    "Stop," Ethan''s calm voice suddenly rang out from behind them.

    "Huh?" Brandon froze, turning around with a puzzled expression. "What''s wrong?"

    "There''s something in front of you," Ethan said, his tone steady.

    Brandon frowned in confusion and looked ahead. At first, he didn''t see anything unusual. But as he squinted, he noticed something glinting faintly in the sunlight¡ªa thin thread stretched across his path.

    It was a strand of spider silk. Though nearly invisible, it was incredibly tough and razor-sharp, easily as deadly as any weapon. If Brandon had taken another step, he would''ve been decapitated on the spot.

    His heart pounded as he realized just how close he had come to death. The deadly thread was less than two inches from his neck.

    ¡­

 Chapter 72 - 72: Your fightâ€™s with me

    If he took even one more step forward, he''d be dead¡ªno question about it.

    As their eyes scanned further down the street, they realized the spider silk wasn''t just in one place. It crisscrossed the entire area, like a web of laser beams cutting through the air, stretched across the street in every direction.

    "What the hell is this?"

    The group was shaken to their core. The Five-Star Corpse Nest was far more dangerous than they''d imagined. One wrong move, and they''d be dead. This wasn''t a place humans were meant to tread.

    "This wasn''t here when we came through earlier. When did this happen?" Brandon asked, frowning. He was sure they''d walked this exact path before.

    Ethan''s calm gaze fixed on the distance. "Because when you came through, they hadn''t shown up yet."

    "Who?" Chris and the others tensed up, a deep sense of unease creeping over them.

    "Well, well, I didn''t expect you to be so sharp." Suddenly, a sharp, mocking female voice echoed from above.

    Everyone instinctively looked up. Hanging upside down in midair was a woman. Her lower body wasn''t human¡ªit had eight spider legs, and strands of spider silk stretched from her body to the tops of nearby buildings.

    In broad daylight, this woman dangled upside down in the middle of the street. Her long hair swayed back and forth, and her pale face bore a chilling, bloodthirsty smile.

    The scene was nothing short of horrifying.

    The group froze, their breath catching in their throats. They instinctively took a few steps back.

    "It''s the Spider Empress!" Chris stammered, his voice trembling with fear.

    The Spider Empress was infamous¡ªa former overlord in her own right, known for her brutality. She''d been subdued by the Serpent-Eye Zombie King and brought under his control. Everyone in the shelter had heard of her.

    And now, here she was.

    But it wasn''t over yet. From all directions, low, guttural growls began to echo. The sound of zombies¡ªdozens, then hundreds, then thousands¡ªrose like a tidal wave, growing louder and louder.

    A massive horde of zombies began pouring into the street, a dense, endless swarm. Among them, one figure stood out: a grotesquely obese zombie nicknamed "Michelin." His bloated body jiggled with every step, and the ground seemed to quake beneath his weight.

    "A zombie horde!"

    Chris and the others turned pale as death. Their faces were drained of all hope.

    The horde was massive¡ªeasily tens of thousands strong. Among them were elite zombies, leaping onto nearby rooftops with terrifying agility. They crouched on all fours, their predatory eyes locked on the group, surrounding them completely.

    "They''re all here," someone muttered.

    Even Mia, who had seen her fair share of horrors, had never witnessed anything like this. No matter how strong an individual was, there was no way to take on a horde of this size.

    Even ants, when there are enough of them, can take down an elephant. And these weren''t ants¡ªthey were zombies. If nothing else, they''d wear you down until you dropped.

    As the horde surged forward, a towering figure appeared on a high-rise in the distance. It was the Serpent-Eye Zombie King. His massive frame loomed over the battlefield, his piercing yellow eyes scanning the group below. His presence radiated dominance, as if he ruled this entire region.

    When his gaze fell on them, it felt like a dagger stabbing into their hearts.

    Even the Serpent-Eye Zombie King had shown up. He was the undisputed ruler of this area, the apex predator.

    "Is this really necessary?" Chris muttered bitterly, his face twisted in despair. What had he done to deserve this? Did he ruin the guy''s favorite show? Sleep with his girlfriend?

    All they''d done was come out here to scavenge for seeds.

    And now, the entire zombie army had mobilized to trap them here. It was absurd.

    Chris sighed in resignation. "Guess I can''t say I didn''t deserve this¡­"

    The group was utterly hopeless. They didn''t even have the will to fight back anymore. Some of them were even considering ending their own lives to avoid the agony of being torn apart by zombies.

    Under the crushing weight of despair, Brandon''s trembling hands pulled out his phone. He''d just sent a message to let his family know he was safe. Now, he was rewriting it as a final goodbye.

    What a cruel, hopeless world this was¡­

    Mia, however, remained calm. She rested her long blade on her shoulder, her sharp eyes fixed on the scene ahead. Her expression didn''t waver. "So, this is the target?"

    "Yeah, more or less," Ethan replied, tilting his head slightly as he assessed the situation.

    "Got it." Mia nodded, shifting her grip to hold her blade with both hands. She raised it in front of her, ready for battle. "Let''s do this."

    "Wait, WHAT?!" Chris and the others stared at her in disbelief. She wanted to fight this?

    The Serpent-Eye Zombie King''s gaze locked onto Ethan. Though he''d never seen him before, he could sense the aura of a fellow apex predator. "I didn''t expect to see you reduced to running with prey."

    "There''s a lot you didn''t expect," Ethan replied casually, completely unfazed.

    Serpent-Eye''s grin stretched unnaturally wide, reaching all the way to his cheekbones. His piercing yellow eyes narrowed slightly, and a sinister smile crept across his face.

    Seeing Ethan walk into his territory alone, Serpent-Eye felt victory was already in his grasp. "Looks like I overestimated you. You''re actually dumb enough to walk in here and throw your life away. Fine, I''ll grant your wish!"

    "What exactly do you have to be so smug about?" Ethan''s calm voice cut through the tension.

    The moment he finished speaking, the sky behind him darkened. A massive black cloud surged over the horizon, dense and ominous, blotting out the sun.

    "Caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw¡ª! Hey, buddy, I''m back!"

    The sharp cries of crows filled the air as they swooped in like fighter jets, their sleek forms cutting through the sky. In an instant, they blanketed the heavens, their sheer numbers creating an overwhelming, oppressive presence.

    "What the hell?!" Chris and the others gasped, their jaws dropping. "What''s going on now?!"

    But before they could process the scene above, the ground beneath them began to tremble. Shards of broken glass on the street rattled violently, and the earth shook harder and harder, as if an army was charging toward them.

    "ROAR¡ª!"

    A thunderous bellow echoed from the distance. Bulldozer''s massive frame emerged, his hulking body leading a pack of ferocious zombies. Among them were familiar faces: Laura, the Doctor Zombie, and countless others, all charging forward with terrifying speed and ferocity.

    The zombie horde was here in full force.

    The sight was nothing short of breathtaking.

    Chris suddenly realized what was happening. This wasn''t just a fight¡ªit was a battle for dominance between zombie kings. He was nothing more than a bystander, a minor character caught in the crossfire.

    How did he, of all people, end up in the middle of something like this?

    But as he watched Ethan''s forces arrive, a flicker of hope reignited in his heart. If Ethan could defeat Serpent-Eye, they might actually survive this. Maybe it was the atmosphere, or maybe it was sheer desperation, but Chris felt a surge of determination. He gripped his alloy blade tightly, his eyes shining with newfound resolve.

    "So, you came prepared¡­" Serpent-Eye muttered from his perch on the rooftop, his sharp gaze scanning the battlefield. He quickly realized what was happening, but it didn''t faze him. He was ready for a fight to the death.

    "Three thousand against one thousand," he sneered. "The advantage is mine."

    "Kill them all!" Serpent-Eye roared.

    At his command, his zombie horde erupted into a frenzy, surging forward like a tidal wave.

    The two zombie armies collided with the force of a raging storm. It was chaos¡ªzombies clawed, bit, and tore into each other with reckless abandon. Blood sprayed through the air, and the stench of death and gore filled the battlefield. The zombies fought like rabid animals, driven by an insatiable hunger to rip flesh from their enemies.

    Amid the chaos, a group of zombies stood out. Ethan''s elite force of 500 was like a spearhead, cutting through the enemy ranks with brutal efficiency.

    These elite zombies were terrifying. Even when bitten, they didn''t flinch. Instead, they''d grab their attacker''s head, rip it clean off, and toss it aside like garbage. Their wounds healed almost instantly, the torn flesh knitting itself back together before anyone could react.

    The enemy zombies fell one after another, but Ethan''s elite soldiers were unstoppable, charging forward like invincible war machines, leaving destruction in their wake.

    "What the hell are these monsters?" Serpent-Eye muttered, narrowing his eyes as he watched the carnage unfold. For the first time, a sense of unease crept into his mind. These weren''t ordinary zombies¡ªthey were something far worse.

    And then there was Laura. Her lithe figure darted through the battlefield like a shadow, her face twisted into a chilling smile. Wherever she went, bodies piled up in her wake. She was a one-woman slaughterhouse, cutting down everything in her path.

    "Stop her!" Serpent-Eye barked.

    Michelin, the grotesquely obese zombie, lumbered forward like a wrecking ball. His massive body barreled through the battlefield, sending zombies flying in every direction as he charged toward Laura.

    But before he could reach her, a massive fist slammed into his face. His flabby body rippled like a wave from the impact.

    Bulldozer stepped into view, towering over Michelin.

    "Hey, fatso," Bulldozer growled, cracking his knuckles. "Your fight''s with me." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Masters of strategy

    "Roar¡ª"

    Michelin staggered back two steps, letting out an enraged roar. He was completely provoked now, swinging his fist straight at Bulldozer.

    The two of them were evenly matched¡ªboth brute-force tanks, like humanoid beasts, trading blow after blow with raw, bone-crushing power.

    "Damn, they''re intense¡­"

    Serpent-Eye observed the chaos from a distance, quickly realizing that the enemy''s evolution level was off the charts. Their strength was overwhelming, and as soon as the fight began, his side was already at a disadvantage.

    But Ethan had two powerful allies on his side.

    Mia had transformed into a cold, emotionless killing machine. Her face was calm, devoid of any expression, as she wielded her 40-foot-long tachi with deadly precision. The blade cut through the air with a fierce whoosh, and wherever it passed, zombies were shredded into pieces. Black blood and mangled limbs flew everywhere¡ªshe was like a walking meat grinder on the battlefield.

    Sean, on the other hand, was brimming with excitement. It was his first time experiencing such a massive battle, and he seemed to be feeding off the adrenaline. With a single punch, he sent a zombie flying dozens of feet away.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    With every punch he threw, zombies were launched into the air. Some crashed into storefronts along the street, while others smashed into their undead comrades, scattering them like bowling pins.

    Meanwhile, Chris and the others in the rear were fighting seriously as well.

    They were all Awakeners who had condensed their Neurocores, making them as strong as elite zombies. Standing back-to-back, they formed a tight battle formation, working together seamlessly. Their coordinated attacks packed a serious punch.

    Everyone knew that if they could help Ethan win this fight, they might actually survive. With their lives on the line, no one dared to slack off.

    "Where the hell is Genesis Biotech?" Serpent-Eye muttered to himself, growing increasingly uneasy. If this kept up, he knew he''d lose sooner or later.

    Screw it!

    With a leap, Serpent-Eye jumped straight off the high-rise building, deciding to join the fray himself.

    If he didn''t step in now, all his underlings would be wiped out.

    But the moment he landed, an overwhelming pressure crashed down on him. It felt like a tidal wave of blood, suffocating and inescapable, as if he were sinking into quicksand.

    "What''s the matter? Couldn''t hold back anymore?" Ethan''s figure appeared in front of him.

    "Hmph!"

    Serpent-Eye let out a cold snort, his vicious eyes gleaming with malice. "The only reason you''re winning is because you''ve got humans helping you!"

    "Didn''t you just say I was hanging out with my food?" Ethan''s lips curled into a faint smirk.

    For a moment, Serpent-Eye was at a loss for words. The jab hit him hard, and he felt a surge of humiliation and anger.

    "Die!"

    As an A-rank zombie king, Serpent-Eye''s body was incredibly tough. Even under the oppressive force of the Domain of the Dead, he hadn''t lost his ability to fight.

    With a murderous aura radiating from him, he raised his fist and swung it at Ethan.

    Ethan could sense it¡ªwhether human or zombie, Serpent-Eye was the strongest opponent he''d faced so far.

    But he didn''t dodge. Instead, he met the attack head-on, throwing his own punch to clash with Serpent-Eye''s.

    Boom!

    The collision of the two zombie kings was like two mountains crashing into each other. A shockwave erupted from their fists, sending nearby zombies flying into the air.

    Serpent-Eye felt a sharp pain shoot through his arm and couldn''t stop himself from stumbling back several steps.

    Under the suppression of the Domain of the Dead, he was no match for Ethan.

    "You''ve evolved to this level¡­" Serpent-Eye was horrified to realize the massive gap between their strength.

    Ethan''s voice was calm. "Not bad. You''re the first opponent to take one of my punches."

    "You¡­"

    Serpent-Eye''s eyes burned with rage. Ethan''s tone was so arrogant, so dismissive¡ªit was infuriating. It felt like a blatant insult, and his anger boiled over.

    But before he could react, Ethan closed the distance again. The oppressive force of the Domain of the Dead surged forward, and Ethan''s five fingers reached for Serpent-Eye''s head.

    Serpent-Eye bared his fangs, his yellow pupils narrowing sharply. His mental energy flared wildly as he activated his awakened ability: Phantom Realm.

    "Huh?"

    Ethan raised an eyebrow as the world around him suddenly fell silent. The roars and howls of zombies vanished, and he found himself standing in a pitch-black void. It was as if he were floating in an endless, silent universe.

    The next moment, deep within the darkness ahead, something seemed to writhe and shift. Slowly, an unimaginably massive serpent emerged.

    Its body stretched for miles, its raised head as large as a celestial body, and its vicious eyes locked onto Ethan.

    Then, one after another, more colossal serpents appeared, each raising their heads high, encircling Ethan completely.

    The serpents loomed like gods, gazing down at all life with disdain, their overwhelming presence suffocating the air.

    Ethan felt as though he were trapped beneath several towering mountains. Compared to these creatures, he was like a speck of dust in the vast ocean. The oppressive aura pressed down on him relentlessly.

    For most people, such a terrifying sight would have been enough to shatter their sanity.

    But Ethan''s expression remained calm.

    He even couldn''t help but mutter under his breath, "This illusion is so fake."

    He had been warned about this. Little Shadow had already told him that Serpent-Eye''s ability was Phantom Realm, so he was mentally prepared.

    Faced with the monstrous serpents, Ethan felt no fear. Instead, he simply closed his eyes. If it was all fake, why bother looking at it?

    Ethan shifted all his focus to his senses.

    Moments later, he pinpointed Serpent-Eye''s presence.

    "Behind me!"

    Without hesitation, Ethan swung his fist backward. It seemed to strike empty air, but a muffled sound echoed, followed by the sharp crack of bones breaking.

    "Urgh!"

    Serpent-Eye''s figure was sent flying, and at the same time, the entire illusion shattered like broken glass. Ethan was back on the battlefield.

    Serpent-Eye was hurled 500 feet away, smashing through several walls before finally coming to a stop.

    "This is impossible!"

    His mind was reeling with shock. Ethan had clearly been trapped in the illusion, yet he still managed to land a direct hit.

    Serpent-Eye''s Phantom Realm was undeniably powerful. Even a B-rank Awakener caught in it would collapse in terror. But against Ethan¡­ it just seemed laughably ineffective.

    As Serpent-Eye struggled to climb out of the rubble, he turned his head and saw Ethan walking toward him again.

    The aura around Ethan was like a surging sea of blood, radiating an overwhelming pressure that was about to engulf Serpent-Eye completely.

    A chilling sense of doom washed over him. It was as if he could see Death itself approaching.

    But just then, the sound of gunfire erupted from the distant street.

    Two towering Doom Hunters appeared first, their Gatling guns spitting fire as shell casings rained down. They were clearing a path ahead with relentless firepower.

    Behind them, two rows of armored vehicles advanced slowly, providing cover.

    In the center of the convoy, a group of human Awakeners emerged, led by none other than Justin. He was at the head of the squad, exuding confidence.

    The Awakeners were clad in sleek black nano-combat suits, giving them an imposing and stylish appearance.

    "Let''s see how the fight''s going," Justin said with a smug grin.

    In truth, he had deliberately arrived late. He wasn''t truly allied with Serpent-Eye and had hoped that the zombie king and Ethan would wear each other down, leaving him to swoop in and reap the rewards.

    Just like when Ethan had taken down the Operation King Hunt squad.

    His ideal scenario? The battle would end with both Ethan and Serpent-Eye severely weakened¡ªthen he could eliminate Serpent-Eye as well.

    "Hmph! A mere zombie thinks it can outsmart me? Doesn''t it know that humans are masters of strategy?" Justin muttered to himself, his hands steady now as he flicked open a lighter. He lit a cigarette, took a deep drag, and exhaled with satisfaction.

    He had completely forgotten how terrified he''d been back in Serpent-Eye''s lair, trembling like a leaf. Now, he was acting like a petty man drunk on his own success. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    From his vantage point, the battlefield was utter chaos.

    Everywhere he looked, there was carnage¡ªzombies and humans locked in brutal combat. He couldn''t even tell which zombies were on the same side. All he knew was that the fighting was fierce and bloody.

    "Hmm? Where''s little Serpent-Eye gone?"

    ...

 Chapter 74 - 74: So... weâ€™re even now, right?

    "Someone from Genesis Biotech is here!"

    Serpent-Eye glanced over, his eyes narrowing as a thought crossed his mind. In an instant, countless serpents surged out from the darkness behind him.

    The snakes hissed and screeched as they lunged toward Ethan, but before they could get close, they exploded one by one. Shards of flesh and splattered blood filled the air, obscuring the view.

    Taking advantage of the chaos, Serpent-Eye turned and bolted, heading straight for the Genesis Biotech camp at an incredible speed. His plan was simple: redirect the disaster toward someone else.

    Justin, who had been observing the battlefield, suddenly noticed a tall figure sprinting toward him. The man looked panicked and utterly disheveled.

    "Whoa, you got wrecked, huh?" Justin remarked, sizing up Serpent-Eye. The once-imposing figure was now covered in dust and grime, his chest visibly caved in as if he''d taken a massive hit.

    Not bad, not bad...

    Justin smirked inwardly. His plan was working perfectly. If even Serpent-Eye, an A-rank zombie king, had been beaten to this state, then Ethan must be in rough shape too. Once both sides were worn out, Justin could swoop in and clean up the mess.

    But he didn''t let his thoughts show. Instead, he put on a concerned expression and asked, "Bro Serpent-Eye, you''re hurt! What about the zombie king in that building? How''s he holding up?"

    "They''re strong! Way too strong! We''re no match for them. Thank God you showed up when you did. Hurry, take them down!" Serpent-Eye urged, his voice filled with urgency.

    "Huh?" Justin frowned, sensing something was off. He scanned the battlefield carefully and asked, "Wait a second... those guys getting their asses kicked over there¡ªdon''t tell me they''re your men?"

    "Not all of them, but yeah, most of them," Serpent-Eye admitted.

    "Are you kidding me?!" Justin nearly choked on his own spit.

    "And the zombie king in the building?" Justin pressed.

    "There." Serpent-Eye tilted his head toward the battlefield.

    Justin followed his gaze and froze. Amid the chaos, a tall, slender figure strolled casually through the battlefield. His white shirt was pristine, untouched by dirt or blood. Not a single scratch marred his body.

    FUCK.

    Justin cursed internally. This Serpent-Eye was utterly useless. The guy had gotten himself beaten to a pulp, while Ethan looked like he''d just stepped out of a fashion magazine. So much for playing the waiting game¡ªthere''d be no easy win here.

    Ethan, meanwhile, had noticed Serpent-Eye retreating toward the Genesis Biotech camp. The camp was guarded by over twenty Awakeners, but Ethan didn''t rush. Instead, he walked toward them at a steady, unhurried pace.

    "He''s coming! He''s coming!" The tension in the camp skyrocketed as everyone''s eyes locked on Ethan.

    As he approached, several elite zombies broke away from the main group and charged toward the human camp, their ferocity palpable.

    "Attack!" Justin barked, his voice sharp and commanding.

    The Awakeners behind him sprang into action. Energy surged as elemental powers came to life¡ªwalls of earth and ice rose to block the zombies, while fireballs and ice spears rained down in rapid succession. The coordination was seamless, a testament to their training.

    Among them was a woman clad in a sleek black nano-combat suit that accentuated her athletic figure. Her hair was tied back in a high ponytail, giving her a sharp, no-nonsense look. Her name was Marina Drake, a water-element Awakener and one of the captains of Operation King Hunt. Her reputation as a powerhouse was well-earned.

    With a wave of her hand, a surge of blue energy coalesced into a roaring water dragon. It tore through the horde of zombies, scattering them like leaves in a storm.

    "Humans do have some fight in them..." Serpent-Eye muttered under his breath. The elite zombies were being handled by the Awakeners, while the regular ones were left to the Doom Hunters.

    The Doom Hunters were relentless. Their Gatling guns roared, spitting out streams of bullets that shredded the zombies into unrecognizable chunks. If any zombie managed to get close, the Doom Hunters would swing their massive iron hammers, smashing their enemies into bloody pulp with a single blow.

    "There''s hope!" Serpent-Eye thought, a flicker of optimism lighting up his battered spirit. For the first time, he felt like victory might actually be within reach.

    Just then, a shadowy figure, silent as a ghost, slipped into the battlefield unnoticed. It crept around to the rear of the Genesis Biotech camp and merged seamlessly with the shadow of one of the Awakeners on the ground.

    The figure, known as Shadow, moved without a sound¡ªan assassin born of darkness. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    From the shadow of the unsuspecting Awakener, Shadow''s semi-ethereal body began to rise, flickering like black flames as it took form.

    "Huh?"

    A psychic-type Awakener nearby suddenly sensed something amiss. He instinctively turned his head, his eyes widening in horror.

    "Jennifer! Behind you!" he shouted in alarm.

    "What?" Jennifer, the Awakener in question, looked confused. She began to turn, but before she could fully react, a sharp, searing pain tore through her body.

    "Squelch!"

    Shadow''s clawed hand had already pierced through her back.

    Jennifer''s body convulsed violently as blood gushed from the wound. Her eyes widened in shock, but within moments, her life slipped away. Her lifeless body crumpled to the ground.

    "Hehehehehe!" Shadow let out a sinister laugh, licking the blood off his claws with a twisted expression of satisfaction. For someone like him, who had lived in deprivation, this was the sweetest delicacy¡ªa taste of pure ecstasy.

    The scene sent chills down everyone''s spine.

    "What the hell is that thing?!" someone gasped.

    "Another zombie king?!"

    "Attack him! Now!"

    The camp erupted into chaos as the Awakeners unleashed their powers, hurling attacks toward Shadow.

    But Shadow had no intention of sticking around. After his successful ambush, he retreated swiftly, disappearing into the shadows. Moments later, from the street corner behind him, a massive horde of zombies surged forward.

    This was Shadow''s crew¡ªhis "brothers in poverty." Five thousand zombies, including a thousand elite ones, charged like starving wolves. Their desperation made them fearless, and the sight of so many humans only fueled their bloodlust.

    "Damn it! He has backup!" Justin realized the gravity of the situation and quickly ordered his forces to intercept the incoming horde.

    Meanwhile, Serpent-Eye recognized Shadow immediately.

    "So it''s you, you pathetic loser! And now you''re here to mess things up for me?!" Serpent-Eye snarled.

    "Serpent-Eye, your time is up," Shadow growled in a low, menacing voice.

    The Awakeners Justin had brought with him were now locked in battle with Shadow''s forces. But even as they fought, they couldn''t forget the most dangerous threat of all¡ªthe zombie king, Ethan, who had been walking toward them just moments ago.

    "Wait..." Justin''s brow furrowed as a sense of unease crept over him. He scanned the battlefield frantically, but Ethan''s tall, imposing figure was nowhere to be seen.

    "Ethan''s gone!"

    "What?!"

    The others around him were equally shocked. They turned to look, but Ethan had indeed vanished.

    That didn''t make sense. He had been walking toward them just a moment ago... Where could he have gone?

    But there was no time to dwell on it. Zombies were attacking from all sides, and the humans had no choice but to focus on defending themselves.

    With the arrival of Shadow and his horde, the battle had reached a fever pitch.

    ...

    Elsewhere on the battlefield, another intense fight was unfolding.

    The Spider Empress, a former ruler in her own right, was proving to be a formidable force. Her webs shot out in rapid succession, ensnaring zombies and either tearing them apart or immobilizing them. Her webs were thick and sticky, and many of them were covered in crows.

    The Red-Eyed Crow, however, was having a rough time. It darted and weaved through the webs, narrowly avoiding capture as it tried to escape.

    "Don''t run, my little darling!" the Spider Empress called out, her voice dripping with mockery as she pursued the crow relentlessly.

    "Freak! You''re such a freak!" the Red-Eyed Crow squawked in terror, flapping its wings desperately. It was almost out of the web''s range and ready to ascend into the sky.

    But the Spider Empress was its natural predator.

    With a sharp hiss, she opened her mouth, and a torrent of silk shot out, weaving itself into a massive web above the crow.

    The crow had nowhere to go. The web fell like a net, trapping it mid-air. With a loud "thud", the Red-Eyed Crow crashed to the ground, tangled in the sticky threads.

    It struggled with all its might, but the web only tightened around it, leaving it completely immobilized.

    The Spider Empress''s eyes gleamed with excitement as she leapt into the air, her eight razor-sharp legs poised to strike.

    The Red-Eyed Crow''s crimson eyes flickered with panic as the Spider Empress''s massive form loomed closer. Death was seconds away.

    "Shit... This is it for me..." the crow thought, despair washing over it.

    But just as the Spider Empress''s legs were about to pierce its body, a massive figure stepped in front of the crow, blocking the attack like an unyielding wall.

    "Squelch!"

    The Spider Empress''s sharp legs stabbed into the newcomer''s body, leaving several bloody holes. Blood poured from the wounds, but the figure didn''t flinch.

    It was Bulldozer.

    His massive arms were crossed in front of him, shielding the crow from the fatal blow.

    Once again, he had been turned into a pincushion.

    Bulldozer gritted his teeth, enduring the excruciating pain. He turned his head slightly to look at the crow and, through clenched teeth, forced out a few words:

    "Hey... Remember when we first met, and I caught you? Well, now I''ve saved you. So... we''re even now, right? Can we call it quits?"

    The Red-Eyed Crow blinked its crimson eyes, staring at him for a moment. Then, it tilted its head and said softly:

    "You big idiot..."

    ...

 Chapter 75 - 75: This guy is the final boss!

    "Uh..." Bulldozer froze for a moment, visibly startled.

    Why is she still cursing me?

    Gritting his teeth against the sharp pain, Bulldozer mustered his strength and shoved Spider Empress away with both arms.

    "Hehehehehe~~~" Spider Empress bared her sharp fangs, her sinister grin spreading wide. Once a dominant force in her own right, she was slightly higher in rank than Bulldozer.

    "Neither of you stands a chance against me."

    But before her words could fully settle, a figure emerged from the shadows¡ªa young girl carrying a long Tachi sword on her shoulder. The blade''s edge gleamed, dripping fresh blood as she walked toward them.

    Mia''s large, calm eyes locked onto Spider Empress. "Let me handle this."

    "Huh? You''re asking to die!" Spider Empress''s pupils narrowed dangerously. This was supposed to be a battle between zombies, yet this human prey dared to challenge her.

    What''s more, Spider Empress could sense that Mia''s aura wasn''t particularly strong.

    "Swoosh!"

    Spider Empress opened her mouth and spat out razor-sharp webs, shooting them like arrows toward Mia.

    Mia swung her Tachi in a flurry of precise slashes, cutting through the incoming webs. However, a few strands managed to graze her cheek and shoulder. The sharp threads sliced through her skin, leaving deep cuts that began to bleed.

    Bulldozer and Red-Eyed Crow stared, wide-eyed.

    Bulldozer remembered Mia vividly. She had once visited Ethan''s territory¡ªthe time he had messed up his patrol duties. He still felt guilty about it, so her face was etched in his memory. Plus, the boss had said something important back then:

    Mia is a friend.

    "Oh no, oh no... Boss''s friend is leaking... uh, soup..." Bulldozer muttered nervously.

    But Mia''s expression remained calm. If anything, she seemed to relish the pain. The sharp, stinging sensation coursing through her body triggered her ability: [Deadly Pain].

    "ROAR¡ª"

    Spider Empress let out a furious roar. The scent of human blood sent her into a frenzy, like a drug coursing through her veins. Her face twisted with savage excitement as she lunged at Mia, intent on devouring her whole.

    Blood streamed down Mia''s pale face, but her gaze remained steady, unflinching. Her grip on the sword tightened.

    A surge of energy erupted from her. The crystal core embedded in the hilt of her Tachi began to glow with an intense, electric light, spreading rapidly along the blade until the entire sword was enveloped in crackling lightning.

    The long blade now shimmered like a bolt of pure electricity, arcs of lightning dancing along its edge.

    "Slash."

    Mia whispered the word softly. Her figure vanished in an instant, moving so fast that she seemed to disappear. The blade in her hand cut through the air with a sharp, whistling sound.

    Spider Empress didn''t even have time to react.

    The blade''s edge sliced through her abdomen like a hot knife through butter, the sound of metal grinding against bone echoing in the air.

    "Swoosh!"

    The two figures crossed paths mid-air. In the next moment, Mia was already standing behind Spider Empress.

    Spider Empress''s eyes widened in disbelief. Slowly, she lowered her gaze to her stomach, where a thin, crimson line had appeared. A second later, her body began to shift unnaturally. Black blood gushed out as her torso slid apart from her lower half.

    Her head tilted to the side, and she collapsed to the ground. Her upper and lower body were now completely severed.

    Mia stepped forward, gripping her sword with both hands. With a motion as casual as swinging a golf club, she slashed diagonally, splitting Spider Empress''s head open.

    A crystal core flew out from the shattered skull.

    Mia caught it effortlessly, her movements smooth and composed, as if she had done this a thousand times before.

    "Damn, she''s strong!" Bulldozer muttered, his small eyes filled with awe. No wonder the boss called her a friend¡ªshe had just taken down Spider Empress like it was nothing.

    At the same time, both Bulldozer and Red-Eyed Crow came to the same conclusion in their hearts:

    "She''s a good person."

    ...

    The battlefield was like a scene straight out of hell. Blood mist hung thick in the air, severed limbs and broken bodies scattered everywhere. In some places, corpses were piled into small mountains, and the foul stench of blood pooled and flowed beneath them.

    As the slaughter continued, Serpent-Eye''s forces were rapidly dwindling. The tide of battle had turned completely one-sided. Ethan''s elite zombie army was so efficient that they even had spare capacity to launch an assault on Genesis Biotech.

    Now, Justin and his team were surrounded by a relentless horde of zombies, their attacks growing more frenzied by the second.

    "What the hell?! This isn''t right!" Justin cursed, his face twisted in frustration. This was supposed to be a situation where they could swoop in and reap the rewards, but somehow, things had spiraled out of control, and they were now the ones in danger.

    Around him, the Awakeners were locked in desperate combat.

    Doom Hunter''s ammunition was nearly depleted, his weapons clicking uselessly as he fired his last rounds.

    Suddenly, a chilling laugh echoed through the chaos. "Hehehehehe~~~" One of the Awakeners, who had just formed a Neurocore, turned his head toward the sound¡ªonly to find Laura''s ghostly face inches from his own.

    Before he could react, a sharp pain tore through his abdomen. His stomach had been ripped open, and his heart was yanked out in an instant.

    Blood gushed from the wound as his lifeless body crumpled to the ground.

    Laura''s figure flickered and vanished, only to reappear in front of her next target. She struck with precision, aiming directly for vital points.

    In terms of sheer kill count, Laura was unmatched in this battle. She had already earned herself a chilling nickname: "The Heart Reaper."

    "Stop her! Someone stop her!" Justin shouted, his voice tinged with panic. The way she moved was too eerie, too unnatural.

    The surrounding Awakeners scrambled to erect barriers¡ªwalls of earth and ice¡ªto block Laura''s advance.

    But while Laura wreaked havoc in front, a shadowy figure loomed behind them.

    For the humans, both Laura and the shadow were terrifying adversaries. They killed without warning, striking from the darkness like true Phantom Infected.

    "Did you all forget about me?" A deep, magnetic voice suddenly rang out from within the crowd.

    Justin turned toward the sound, his eyes widening in horror. It was Ethan¡ªthe very figure who had disappeared earlier. Somehow, he had silently infiltrated their ranks and was now standing right next to him.

    Before Justin could react, Ethan unleashed his Domain of the Dead. A suffocating pressure blanketed the battlefield, enveloping everyone within its reach.

    With a casual wave of his hand, Ethan reached into the skull of an Awakener nearby and effortlessly extracted their crystal core.

    Holy shit! Justin''s scalp tingled with fear.

    This guy is the final boss!

    As Ethan moved through the crowd, he plucked out three or four more crystal cores with the same ease as if he were picking fruit in an orchard.

    Captain Marina gritted her teeth, struggling to withstand the overwhelming pressure. Summoning all her strength, she activated her awakening ability.

    "Water Prison!"

    Streams of pale blue energy began to coalesce, forming shimmering walls of water in the air. The water barriers surrounded Ethan, resisting the oppressive force of his Domain of the Dead and trapping him inside.

    The water prison was composed of pure energy, and since Ethan''s Domain of the Dead could only pass through physical objects, he couldn''t simply walk out of it.

    But his elite zombie warriors seized the opportunity. One by one, they broke through the gaps in the human defenses, pouncing on the Awakeners. They pinned their victims to the ground, tearing into them with savage ferocity. The scene was gruesome beyond words.

    As the zombies closed in, Serpent-Eye clenched his jaw. Despite his disdain for humans, he had no choice but to cooperate with them now.

    After a brief rest, his mental energy had recovered significantly. He summoned a tide of giant serpents, which surged forward and encircled Ethan''s elite zombies.

    The once-ferocious zombies froze in place, their expressions flickering with uncertainty. Some even collapsed to their knees, trembling uncontrollably.

    Any zombie that came into contact with Serpent-Eye''s mental energy was dragged into the Phantom Realm, their minds thrown into disarray.

    This gave Serpent-Eye a moment to catch his breath.

    Surveying the battlefield, he realized the situation was hopeless.

    "Maybe... it''s time to bail?"

    After all, survival was the key to making a comeback. As an A-rank zombie king, he might not be able to win, but he was confident in his ability to escape.

    With that thought, Serpent-Eye began to retreat, his movements slow and deliberate to avoid drawing attention.

    But just as he was about to slip away, a figure suddenly charged at him with incredible speed. Like a raging bull, the figure slammed a fist into Serpent-Eye''s chest, sending him flying over a hundred feet.

    It was Sean, who had arrived to assist.

    "Huh?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Justin, startled by the commotion, turned toward the source of the noise. His eyes widened in disbelief when he saw that there was a human fighting alongside Ethan''s forces.

    What the hell is going on?!

    The man''s appearance was strikingly familiar. Justin quickly recalled seeing his profile on the refugee shelter''s official website. It didn''t take long for him to piece it together.

    "You... you''re Sean?!"

    Sean glanced at him, his sharp eyes gleaming with intelligence. "Oh? You''ve heard of my legend?"

    But before Justin could respond, Serpent-Eye roared in fury. He unleashed a torrent of mental energy, directing it all toward Sean in a desperate attempt to crush him.

    Sean, however, remained completely unfazed.

    "As long as I abandon my rational mind, your tricks won''t work on me."

    With that, his body began to crackle and pop as his bones shifted and expanded. In an instant, he activated his [Fearless Berserk] state.

    ...

 Chapter 76 - 76: Everythingâ€™s over

    Sean charged forward like a raging tiger, his fist slamming into Serpent-Eye''s chest with a dull thud. The impact sent Serpent-Eye flying 50 feet through the air.

    "Damn it! This idiot!" Serpent-Eye muttered through gritted teeth, clearly furious. Sean''s abilities were a natural counter to his own, and it was driving him mad.

    Justin, watching the scene unfold, was starting to panic.

    The opposing side wasn''t just made up of Laura, Shadow, and other troublesome Zombie Kings¡ªthey also had Sean, one of the key figures from Refuge 002.

    His gaze darted around, and he noticed Ethan had already shattered the water prison that had been holding him. Ethereal blue light particles floated around Ethan as he stepped forward, each step radiating an oppressive, terrifying pressure.

    And not far away, a slender girl with a katana slung over her shoulder was approaching at a leisurely pace, her calm demeanor only adding to the tension.

    "FUCK!" Justin cursed under his breath. The lineup on the other side was insane.

    He had originally planned to swoop in and reap the benefits after the others had worn each other down. But now, it was clear¡ªhe wasn''t dealing with a wounded fish. He was staring down a shark, and it was about to devour everything.

    "It''s over¡­ Everything''s over."

    Meanwhile, Marina and the other Awakeners were on high alert, their eyes locked on Ethan. No one dared to let their guard down for even a second.

    "Stay sharp, everyone! During the fight, make sure to wrap your bodies in energy. Don''t let him pierce through and rip out your crystal cores directly."

    "Got it!"

    The group responded in unison, their voices tense but resolute.

    Energy surged around them, their auras growing stronger by the second. One of them formed a layer of ice armor over their body, radiating a bone-chilling cold. Another''s body flickered with flames, the heat distorting the air around them.

    This was a fight to the death, and the Awakeners were pulling out all the stops. But this kind of heightened state burned through energy fast¡ªthey couldn''t keep it up for long.

    "Not bad¡­" Ethan muttered, a faint smirk on his lips. At the same time, his eyes glowed with a crimson light as he unleashed his full power¡ªDomain of the Dead.

    A crushing wave of energy erupted outward, spreading across a radius of several hundred feet.

    Everything caught in the domain¡ªtrash cans, streetlights, even abandoned cars¡ªshattered instantly, as if disassembling themselves. The scene before them was one of utter destruction, like the end of the world.

    Marina and the others were caught in the storm, their hair whipping wildly as they struggled to hold their ground. Their faces were grim, their bodies straining against the overwhelming force. It felt like even the slightest lapse in focus would result in them being torn apart.

    "This is insane!"

    "How does he have this much power?"

    "Could he be¡­ an S-Class Zombie King?!"

    The group was paralyzed with fear, their minds racing. And as Ethan''s tall, pale figure drew closer, the pressure only grew more suffocating.

    "I¡­ I can''t hold on any longer!"

    A fire-element Awakener let out a desperate roar, flames erupting around his body as he burned through the last of his energy. His entire form ignited, transforming him into a blazing inferno. With everything he had left, he charged at Ethan, his fist engulfed in fire.

    Ethan didn''t dodge. Instead, he raised his hand and met the attack head-on, exuding an air of absolute dominance. In the Domain of the Dead, he was the undisputed ruler.

    BOOM!

    The collision sent a deafening shockwave through the air. The fire-element Awakener''s body exploded under the sheer force, his flames extinguished in an instant. His final act of defiance became a fleeting burst of brilliance before fading into nothingness.

    A red crystal core shot out from the remains of his body, spinning through the air. Ethan caught it effortlessly, his fingers closing around it. Without hesitation, he brought it to his mouth and swallowed it whole.

    Warm energy coursed through Ethan''s body, flowing into every fiber of his being.

    The Domain of the Dead consumed a lot of energy when fully unleashed, so replenishing it on the spot was only practical.

    A collective gasp echoed through the battlefield. Fear gripped everyone''s hearts, reaching a suffocating peak. Some were so overwhelmed by the looming specter of death that they mentally collapsed, giving up any thought of resistance.

    Ethan, rarely one to initiate an all-out assault, moved like a phantom. In a flash, he appeared beside another Awakener, raising his hand and smashing their skull with brutal efficiency. He moved from one target to the next, harvesting lives like a cold, unfeeling killing machine.

    Marina watched helplessly as her comrades fell one after another, unable to put up any meaningful resistance. A deep sense of powerlessness settled over her.

    She glanced around. Behind her, Little Shadow and the other zombies were slaughtering the remaining humans with ruthless precision. To her right, Laura was cutting down survivors with terrifying ease.

    The air was filled with a cacophony of screams, desperate cries, and the eerie, bone-chilling laughter of the undead. The scene was pure horror.

    When Marina turned back, she froze. A pale, handsome face was now inches from hers. His crimson eyes seemed to pierce straight into her soul.

    Before she could react, a large hand reached out. Her vision went black, and she lost consciousness.

    Her lifeless body crumpled to the ground.

    Ethan stood over her, holding a faint blue crystal core in his hand. Without hesitation, he popped it into his mouth. The core melted instantly, its sweet, pure energy flooding his body. Ethan savored the sensation, relishing the nourishment it provided.

    By now, nearly all the human Awakeners had been wiped out.

    Ethan retracted the Domain of the Dead, the crimson glow in his eyes fading as his expression returned to its usual calm and composed demeanor.

    Meanwhile, Serpent-Eye was still being relentlessly pummeled by Sean. As a psychic-type Awakener, Serpent-Eye''s physical strength was no match for Sean, who was in a berserk state.

    "Getting beaten up by an idiot¡­ unbelievable!" Serpent-Eye grumbled bitterly, his frustration mounting. He glanced around, searching for an escape route, but his heart sank when he saw the undead closing in from all sides. Shadow and Laura were among them, along with Bulldozer and the PhD zombie, who had just finished off Michelin and were now heading his way.

    Above, flocks of red-eyed crows circled ominously. Some had blood-stained beaks, clutching pieces of snake flesh in their talons. After Mia had taken down the Spider Empress, the crows had feasted on the giant snakes like they were snacking on beef jerky.

    Despair washed over Serpent-Eye. His subordinates were all dead, and Ethan''s forces surrounded him on every side. A once-mighty overlord, he now found himself utterly cornered.

    And then, Ethan began walking toward him.

    Serpent-Eye''s heart clenched in terror. The psychological trauma Ethan had inflicted on him was overwhelming. His body trembled as he muttered to himself, "Looks like¡­ I have no choice but to use my last resort."

    After a moment of hesitation, Serpent-Eye made his decision. He dropped to his knees with a loud thud, bowing his head so low it nearly touched the ground.

    "Don''t kill me! Please, don''t kill me! I surrender! From now on¡­ I''ll serve you loyally!" he pleaded desperately.

    "Oh," Ethan said, nodding slightly. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hearing this, Serpent-Eye''s heart leapt with hope. He cautiously raised his head to sneak a glance. Sean, Shadow, and the other zombies stood behind Ethan, but none of them made a move to attack him.

    After all, survival was the key to a comeback.

    Zombies had endless lifespans. As long as he stayed alive, there was always a chance to rise again. A great zombie could endure humiliation for the sake of survival.

    "I swear, I''ll follow you for the rest of my life. I''ll never betray you," Serpent-Eye vowed again, his tone filled with sincerity.

    "Maybe in your next life," Ethan said suddenly.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    The horde of zombies behind Ethan let out a deafening roar and surged forward like a tidal wave, swarming over Serpent-Eye in an instant.

    As the undead tore into him, Serpent-Eye flailed desperately, his hand reaching upward as if grasping for salvation. In his final moments, he was likely cursing Ethan in his heart: You bastard!

    But soon, his outstretched hand fell limp, and his body went still.

    Serpent-Eye was no more.

    Ethan didn''t spare him another glance. He turned and walked away.

    In a nearby corner, a lone human remained.

    The figure crouched on the ground, arms wrapped tightly around their head, face buried in their knees.

    He trembled like a fragile chick caught in a freezing wind.

    ...

 Chapter 77 - 77: Crazy woman...

    Of course, the person in question was Justin. He was absolutely terrified. Ethan had deliberately ordered his men not to kill him, thinking he might still be of some use.

    At that moment, Justin heard footsteps approaching. Trembling, he lifted his head and saw Ethan''s cold, emotionless face. Behind him were Bulldozer, Laura, and the PhD zombie, all radiating an aura of menace.

    Justin immediately felt a warm, wet sensation in his pants¡ªhe''d pissed himself out of fear. "Don''t kill me! Please, spare me! I... I can work with you!" he stammered.

    "Work with me?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, intrigued.

    Justin''s voice shook as he explained, "I... I know a lot of Genesis Biotech''s secrets. If you let me live, I''ll tell you everything!"

    "Alright, let''s hear it," Ethan said, studying him with interest.

    Justin swallowed hard, his lips dry. Instinctively, he reached into his pocket, pulled out a cigarette, and shakily placed it between his lips. But just like last time, his hands wouldn''t cooperate. He fumbled with the lighter over and over until, finally, with a faint click, a small flame flickered to life.

    "Phew!" But before he could light the cigarette, Ethan casually blew out the flame.

    "No smoking in public places."

    "..." Justin was speechless, but he forced himself to calm down and began to speak. "Genesis Biotech is planning to cultivate zombies."

    "I already know that."

    "Right." Justin nodded and continued, "The X-virus you got last time? That was just the first stage. It enhances cell activity and speeds up reaction times. But there''s a second stage¡ªthe Y-virus. It''s designed to strengthen zombie skeletal structures."

    As Nathan''s assistant, Justin was part of the management team and knew more than most.

    Ethan found this information useful. "Where''s the Y-virus?"

    "It''s at the company''s headquarters. They''re transporting it here in ten days," Justin said, glancing up nervously.

    Ethan fell silent, thinking. The Y-virus, like the X-virus, would likely be transported by helicopter. If he could get his hands on it, his zombie army would evolve again, becoming an even more terrifying force. But this also showed just how advanced Genesis Biotech''s technology was.

    "Anything else?" Ethan asked. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "There''s more..." Justin hesitated, then gritted his teeth and revealed a high-level secret. "Genesis Biotech doesn''t just use ordinary people for human experiments. They also use Awakeners."

    "According to reports from headquarters, they''ve made preliminary breakthroughs. They can now transfer and graft Awakener abilities, concentrating them into a single individual. We call them ''Cyborgs''¡ªbasically, the second-generation Doom Hunters."

    "Cyborgs don''t have their own thoughts. They act entirely according to pre-programmed instructions."

    "Oh?" Ethan''s mind raced. Cyborgs sounded powerful. If they could combine multiple abilities into one body, wouldn''t that mean... they''d also have multiple crystal cores?

    Justin took a deep breath and continued, "The real purpose behind cultivating zombies is to extract the abilities of Phantom Infected and transfer them to Cyborgs, creating the ultimate killing machines."

    "Also... headquarters has already formed a special task force to hunt down Phantom Infected. The team is made up of A-rank or higher Awakeners and is equipped with extremely expensive Cyborg warriors. Their combat strength is off the charts."

    "I see..." Ethan nodded, realizing Genesis Biotech was no small threat. While he was growing stronger, they were advancing just as quickly.

    Justin, feeling he''d said everything he could, cautiously asked, "So... can I go now?"

    "Yeah, go ahead," Ethan said casually.

    But Justin hesitated. Something about Ethan''s tone made him uneasy. Why did it feel so... uncertain?

    "You... you''re really not going to kill me?"

    "I''m not. If I say I won''t kill you, I won''t," Ethan replied, his tone a bit more serious this time.

    Justin finally believed him, a glimmer of hope sparking in his heart.

    "Alright, I''m leaving then."

    He scrambled to his feet, eager to get out of this hellhole. Without looking back, he hurried toward the street outside.

    But Justin hadn''t taken more than a few steps when he felt a sudden gust of wind behind him. Then, with a sickening squelch, a sharp, searing pain exploded in his chest. Blood gushed out, warm and sticky.

    "You..."

    Justin''s eyes widened in shock, his entire body trembling. He already knew what had happened. Slowly, he turned his head. The first thing he saw was Laura''s smiling face.

    Ethan stood just behind her, watching him with a calm, detached expression.

    "I didn''t kill you," Ethan said flatly.

    "..." Justin wanted to scream, but no words came out. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth as his vision blurred and his consciousness began to fade.

    "In your next life... never trust a zombie..."

    Thud!

    Justin''s lifeless body collapsed to the ground.

    ...

    And with that, the battle was finally over. In truth, the fight had been decided the moment Serpent-Eye was killed. The remaining zombies under his command had already given up resisting.

    After all, they hadn''t evolved enough to develop something as complex as "loyalty."

    Even the giant snakes had scattered, slithering away in all directions, fleeing for their lives.

    Ethan''s zombie horde began cleaning up the battlefield, feasting on flesh and collecting crystal cores.

    Mia walked over, her steps light. "It''s over already? I didn''t even get to do anything."

    "If you''re that bored, I''ll call you next time," Ethan replied dryly.

    "So, what''s the plan now?"

    "No plan."

    Ethan had no grand ambitions of world domination. As a "simple little zombie," all he wanted was to live a peaceful life, free from hunger or worry.

    That had been his plan even before the apocalypse.

    But in this world, plans rarely went as expected. If he hadn''t killed Serpent-Eye, the guy would''ve kept coming after him. Ethan had no choice but to take over his territory.

    Mia tilted her head, studying him. "Well, now that your territory''s bigger, how about letting me loot the place?"

    "Trade me crystal cores for it," Ethan said bluntly.

    Mia''s big eyes darted mischievously. "Next time, for sure..."

    With that, she turned and walked away, taking Sean, Chris, and the others with her. Their figures grew smaller as they disappeared into the distance.

    "Crazy woman..." Ethan muttered under his breath, watching her leave.

    At that moment, the sun broke through the heavy clouds, its rays spilling across the blood-soaked battlefield. The lingering stench of blood in the air tinted the sunlight a deep crimson, like thin red threads stretching down from the sky.

    The blood pooling on the ground reflected the eerie red light, casting an otherworldly glow. It was as if the apocalyptic city had been painted with a final, macabre stroke.

    Ethan stood tall amidst the chaos, his silhouette commanding and unyielding. Behind him were his three most trusted lieutenants, leading a massive zombie horde.

    "Let''s go. Time to head home."

    At his command, the zombie army surged forward like a tidal wave.

    "Caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw!" Overhead, a flock of crows swept across the sky, their dark wings blotting out the sun.

    But trailing behind the main horde was another group of zombies¡ªLittle Shadow and his ragtag crew.

    "Boss, what do we do now?" one of his underlings asked nervously.

    "Hmm..."

    Little Shadow hesitated, deep in thought. After this battle, he was completely in awe of Ethan. But more importantly... there was food to be had.

    "We''re going with them. Back home!"

 Chapter 78 - 78: â€œluckyâ€ poster

    After Ethan defeated Serpent-Eye, his territory expanded once again. With the land now connected to Little Shadow''s domain, the three regions were fully unified.

    The total area of the territory now spanned a massive 20 square miles, covering nearly the entire downtown area. Ethan had become an undisputed ruler of the region.

    Under his command, the Zombie Horde had more than doubled in size. What was once a force of 10,000 zombies had grown to 25,000, including 5,000 elite fighters and 500 top-tier warriors. These zombies had evolved through relentless battles, devouring Neurocores and flesh, becoming even more powerful.

    The leadership structure of the territory also shifted. With Little Shadow joining the ranks, there were now four zombie lords overseeing different regions. Little Shadow took charge of the northern sector, a familiar area that had once been his domain. The PhD zombie guarded the south, while Bulldozer and Laura managed the eastern and western zones, respectively.

    The four lords were given titles based on their regions: Northern Shade, Southern Scholar, Eastern Titan, and Western Banshee.

    Ethan, however, remained stationed at the central skyscraper.

    Surrounding him were the 500 top-tier warriors, positioned strategically nearby. Beyond them, thousands of elite zombies formed concentric defensive layers, spreading outward.

    As for the skies above the territory, they were patrolled by the Red-Eyed Crows, which maintained absolute air superiority.

    This entire area had become a fortress, especially the central zone, which was now impenetrable. It had effectively turned into a no-go zone for humans.

    Well, except for one person.

    That person was Nina, the "employee."

    At this moment, she was kneeling on the floor, meticulously scrubbing it with both hands. The entire space around her was spotless, so clean and orderly that even someone with obsessive-compulsive tendencies would find it satisfying.

    Ethan sat on a sofa in front of her, one hand holding a glass filled with "beverage," the other casually scrolling through his phone.

    The aftermath of the recent battle had already gone viral online, sparking heated discussions.

    "Breaking News! Genesis Biotech''s top executives killed in action, their Awakener forces completely wiped out. Was this a strategic failure or just a lack of strength?"

    "Revealed: The mystery behind Justin''s death. Sources claim he once ventured into a five-star zombie nest..."

    "Analysis: What are the biggest threats lurking in Los Angeles today?"

    Justin''s death had sent shockwaves through the community, leaving many terrified. It was undeniable proof of just how dangerous the outside world had become.

    The comment sections were flooded with speculation:

    "Does anyone know what really happened? If not, I''m just gonna start making stuff up!"

    "I heard Justin tried negotiating with the Zombie King, but it didn''t work out, so he got killed."

    "Wow, you''re already spreading rumors, huh?"

    "Then what''s your version of the story?"

    "Apparently, Genesis Biotech wanted to team up with the Zombie King to take out another faction, but they lost the fight in the end."

    "No way! That''s so weak!"

    The comments were all over the place, with no clear consensus.

    As Chris had once said, "The internet is full of lies. Who knows what kind of monsters are lurking behind the screen?"

    Many of the commenters weren''t even survivors from the shelters. Some could have been members of the Black Hand Legion, other factions, or even intelligent monsters¡ªor zombies¡ªthat had evolved enough to manipulate human communication.

    Some of these creatures even actively posted online, using lust or greed to lure human Awakeners into traps.

    For example: S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Looking for a partner? Message me. You''re the one I''ve been waiting for!"

    "Let''s meet up. What happens next is up to you."

    "Hey, handsome! If you love me, send me a DM. Let''s chat, mwah!"

    "Searching for a strong, brave man to protect me and survive together."

    "I found a stash of supplies but can''t carry it all. Need someone to help me move it..."

    These posts were often accompanied by pictures of impossibly perfect women¡ªflawless skin, long legs, seductive black stockings, and curves that seemed too good to be true. It was obvious bait, designed to reel in victims.

    Falling for these traps almost always ended in disaster.

    Over time, however, people had grown wiser and rarely fell for such blatant schemes anymore. In fact, some even left sarcastic comments to mock the scammers, just for fun.

    "Nice try. Do you really think we''re still falling for the D-cup and long-legs routine? Try harder next time."

    "Hey, sweetheart, how about throwing in some extra perks? Maybe a video clip?"

    And so on.

    Ethan often came across these kinds of posts.

    It wasn''t because he was bored or interested in the pictures of beautiful women.

    The real reason was¡­ he had a persistent thought in the back of his mind:

    Could he turn the tables and bait the baiters?

    If these people¡ªor creatures¡ªwere trying to lure others into traps, why couldn''t he play along and see what kind of monsters were behind the curtain? After all, with Serpent-Eye out of the picture, there weren''t any immediate threats to his territory. His next big move¡ªraiding Genesis Biotech for the Y-virus¡ªwas still seven days away. Until then, he had time to kill.

    So, Ethan kept scrolling through the posts, planning to randomly pick one "lucky" poster. Ideally, he wanted someone close to his territory. There was no point in taking unnecessary risks for something so trivial.

    It didn''t take long before one post caught his eye.

    "I''ve found a huge stash of supplies, but I''m trapped! There are zombies everywhere. Please, I need a strong man to come save me! UwU~~~"

    The post was accompanied by a picture of a sweet-looking blonde girl with big, innocent eyes, wearing a spaghetti-strap tank top. She looked adorable¡ªexactly the kind of image designed to trigger a man''s protective instincts.

    Ethan casually replied: "Where are you?"

    The response came quickly:

    "Handsome, how many of you are there? It''s really dangerous here, so please be careful!"

    Clearly, whoever was behind this was cautious. They weren''t revealing their location right away and were trying to gather information first.

    Ethan replied: "Just me."

    "Just one person???"

    ...

    Meanwhile, in a dark basement, the faint glow of a phone screen illuminated the face of a burly man with a scruffy beard. On the back of his hand was a tattoo of a skeletal head gripped by a black hand.

    "Mike, we''ve got a live one! He says he''s coming alone," the bearded man said in a gruff voice, turning to address someone nearby.

    Around him were more than a dozen men, all with hardened faces and cruel eyes. The leader of the group, a gaunt middle-aged man with sharp cheekbones and cold, sinister eyes, frowned as he considered the situation.

    "Alone¡­? Nobody''s that stupid anymore, are they?" the leader muttered, his tone skeptical.

    "Not necessarily," the bearded man replied, scratching his chin. "The world''s a big place. There are all kinds of idiots out there. Maybe he''s just into my good looks¡ªor, well, the good looks in the picture I posted."

    The leader remained cautious. There was always the possibility that this was a trap¡ªa group of Awakeners from a nearby shelter could be using this as a pretext to hunt them down. But then again, this was always a gamble. If it didn''t work out¡­ they could always fall back on Plan B.

    "Alright," the leader finally said. "Give him the location."

    "Got it!" The bearded man grinned, a cruel glint in his eyes. He picked up the phone and typed out a reply:

    "UwU~~~ I''m in the underground warehouse at Citadel Outlets. I''m so scared right now. Please hurry and save me!"

    ...

 Chapter 79 - 79: Plan B

    The middle-aged man continued giving instructions:"Lila, in a bit, we''ll hide while you go meet that guy alone. Check out his strength."

    "If he''s really stronger than us, stick with him. Stay by his side and act as our spy. But if he''s weaker¡­ lure him into the ambush, and we''ll take him out together!"

    "Got it, no problem."

    From the shadows, a young girl stepped forward. Her appearance was identical to the photo on the post.

    This was their Plan B.

    ...

    "Citadel Outlets?" Ethan raised an eyebrow. That place was about 10 miles east of downtown Los Angeles, right off the I-5 freeway, on the city''s eastern edge.

    Of course, Ethan wasn''t sure if the address was real. For all he knew, it could be fake. But even if it was, it didn''t matter¡ªhe could treat it as a chance to scout his new territory.

    He picked up his phone and replied:

    "Alright, I''ll come. But that area''s pretty dangerous, so I might take a bit longer to get there."

    "Oh?"

    The person on the other end immediately felt hopeful. To them, this response meant the guy wasn''t that strong¡ªprobably someone they could easily take down.

    Ethan, of course, had said that on purpose to lull them into a false sense of security. He was playing the game of deception to perfection, like a master strategist in a high-stakes match.

    With that, Ethan got up, left his house, and headed downstairs. He began walking eastward.

    Above him, a few pitch-black crows flew by, cawing.

    The streets beneath his feet were still a mess. The surrounding feral zombies, upon seeing Ethan, all lowered their heads in submission, their postures radiating deference.

    Ethan strolled through the apocalyptic city as if he were simply out for a walk.

    Before long, a large figure appeared on the road ahead. It was Bulldozer, the one responsible for guarding the eastern sector.

    Behind Bulldozer trailed a group of zombies, while a few crows circled above his head.

    "Why''s the boss coming here?"

    "No idea¡­ he usually never leaves his place."

    "Could it be¡­ he''s here to check on us?"

    "Yeah, that''s gotta be it¡­"

    "Definitely."

    Bulldozer, with a goofy grin on his face, walked up to Ethan.

    "Boss, you here to check on me?"

    "I''m looking for some humans," Ethan said without breaking stride.

    "Uh¡­"

    Bulldozer froze, his expression stiffening. Something didn''t feel right. s?

    Where would there be humans?

    This was his territory¡ªthere was no way such creatures could exist here.

    "Boss, are you¡­ sure about that?"

    "I''m not certain yet. I''ll go take a look. You all stay here for now," Ethan instructed.

    "Oh, uh, okay, sure!"

    Bulldozer nodded repeatedly, though unease crept into his heart. If humans really had shown up, wouldn''t that mean he''d failed at his job?

    As he watched Ethan''s figure disappear into the distance, the feeling was oddly similar to when a company''s CEO suddenly showed up to inspect a branch office.

    ...

    Before long, Ethan arrived at Citadel Outlets. The once-bustling shopping center was now a crumbling ruin. The buildings leaned precariously, with cracks spreading across their surfaces. Weeds sprouted from the gaps, swaying in the breeze, making the entire structure seem like it might collapse at any moment.

    Ethan silently extended his senses. Beneath the surface, he could detect the presence of humans.

    On the surface, there was only one, but hidden below, there were many more. They had created a mental barrier to block detection, so he couldn''t pinpoint their exact number.

    "Perfect¡­" Ethan muttered under his breath.

    As long as the address was real, their fate was sealed. They were already as good as dead.

    Ethan headed straight for the entrance to the underground warehouse. The staircase leading down was littered with decayed bones and dried bloodstains.

    The rolling shutter door ahead was corroded with rust, its surface a reddish-brown hue. Plastic trash, blown in by the wind, had piled up at the base of the door. Among the debris, faint movements of wriggling insects could be seen.

    Ethan didn''t bother with the door. Instead, he activated his Domain of the Dead ability, phasing sideways into the wall and entering the building directly.

    The light around him dimmed instantly, and a chilling aura filled the air.

    The underground warehouse had been newly constructed but was still unfinished when the apocalypse hit. It had been under renovation at the time and had never been put to use, leaving it empty and desolate.

    Ethan''s tall, lean figure emerged in the corridor. He didn''t bother hiding his presence and walked forward openly.

    His footsteps echoed through the empty hallway, shattering the oppressive silence around him.

    "Did he really come alone?"

    Lila, who had been waiting for a while, noticed the faint sound of movement ahead.

    She couldn''t help but wonder¡­ when did he get in?

    "Ahem! Hey there, handsome, is that you?" she called out, deliberately softening her voice to sound sweet and inviting.

    From the shadows, a figure slowly emerged. He was dressed in a spotless white shirt, his face pale and strikingly handsome. But his eyes carried a hint of indifference, cold and detached.

    Ethan studied the girl in front of him. She was indeed human, and, surprisingly, she looked exactly like the photo¡­ the "meal" matched the menu.

    The only question was, how many others were hiding nearby?

    He needed to draw them out.

    "Hello, I''m here to rescue you," Ethan said calmly.

    "Oh¡­" Lila stared at his handsome face, momentarily stunned. Her heart skipped a beat, a strange flutter stirring within her.

    Originally, she had been kidnapped by members of the Black Hand Legion and, under their threats, had no choice but to join their group.

    Her initial plan was simple: kill Ethan and take his crystal core or Neurocore. But now, seeing how good-looking he was, she couldn''t help but entertain¡­ other ideas.

    "Handsome, I''m so scared," Lila said in a soft, coquettish tone as she moved closer to Ethan, reaching out as if to grab his arm.

    But Ethan sidestepped her effortlessly, avoiding her touch.

    "Where are the supplies you mentioned?" he asked, his tone flat.

    "¡­" Lila was speechless. Seriously? Is he this dense? she thought. What''s he even here for? Just the supplies?

    Still, she had to admit, his straightforwardness was¡­ kind of refreshing.

    "The supplies¡­ they''re inside. Follow me," she said, reluctantly leading him deeper into the building, toward the ambush her group had set up.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Ethan followed her, quietly sensing the energy around him.

    Their footsteps echoed through the corridor, the only sound in the otherwise eerie silence. For some reason, Lila felt a twinge of awkwardness. The atmosphere reminded her of meeting someone from an online chat in real life¡ªstrangely tense and uncomfortable.

    Neither of them spoke for a while.

    Eventually, Lila broke the silence.

    "Aren''t you worried I might be lying to you?"

    "I''m not worried. If there aren''t any supplies, I''ll starve to death anyway. Might as well take a chance and trust you," Ethan replied with a faint smile, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    "Oh¡­" Lila lowered her head, biting her lip.

    "Have you ever thought about¡­ joining a group or something?" she asked after a moment.

    "Not really," Ethan said, shaking his head. "But¡­ if it meant staying alive, I might consider it."

    A glimmer of excitement flashed in Lila''s eyes. She couldn''t help but feel a connection to his words¡ªthey mirrored her own experience.

    We''re kind of on the same wavelength, she thought.

    "Exactly! Staying alive is the most important thing. Have you ever¡­ killed anyone in the apocalypse?"

    "Not yet," Ethan replied, shaking his head again.

    At this point, Lila''s thoughts shifted. She was seriously considering recruiting him into the Black Hand Legion.

    After all, joining the group required a "pledge of loyalty"¡ªkilling a few humans to prove one''s disdain for the old world''s rules. From that moment on, members embraced absolute freedom, living by their own terms.

    ¡­ Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 80 - 80: My ability?

    "He''s never killed anyone... Just like I used to be¡ªa kind person." Lila thought to herself, her gaze softening. After spending so much time with the twisted members of the Black Hand Legion, meeting someone like Ethan felt like a breath of fresh air. He was... different.

    It was as if a string deep in her heart had been plucked.

    She had been running for her life in this post-apocalyptic world, enduring humiliation and hardship just to survive. Her soul was exhausted, and all she wanted was to find someone she could truly lean on.

    Suddenly, a strong determination surged within her¡ªshe didn''t want Ethan to die. Maybe she could bring him into the organization for now, and later... find a chance for the two of them to escape together, to leave all of this behind.

    "If anything unexpected happens later, you have to listen to me. It might be the only way to keep you alive."

    "What could possibly go wrong?" Ethan asked with a faint smile, his tone implying confidence. After all, hunting them down... was practically a sure thing.

    The two of them entered a large, empty hall.

    The surroundings were pitch black, and in the center of the room were supplies¡ªseveral boxes of bottled water, instant noodles in cardboard packaging, and some canned food.

    These were all resources the Black Hand Legion had gathered.

    "The supplies are here," Lila said.

    "Hmm..." Ethan nodded, barely sparing the items a glance. To him, this was nothing. His real target hadn''t shown up yet.

    He silently extended his senses, reinforcing his mental barrier.

    It was clear¡ªthere were humans lurking nearby.

    Indeed, in the surrounding darkness, pairs of eyes were fixed on him.

    "Lila actually brought this sucker here!"

    "He really came alone... This guy''s got guts, I''ll give him that."

    "Wait a second..."

    Suddenly, a young man nearby furrowed his brow. He was a psychic Awakener, highly sensitive to his surroundings, and he had noticed something unusual.

    "I can''t sense any life force coming from him."

    "What?" The others looked shocked.

    "If he''s not human, then what is he? Are we dealing with a ghost or something?"

    "A zombie? But do zombies even act like this?"

    "No, I think it''s more likely his Awakening ability. Maybe he can suppress his life force and mess with our senses."

    "That''s insane!" The group whispered among themselves.

    The middle-aged man leading them scanned Ethan with a cold, calculating gaze. He couldn''t sense Ethan''s presence either, but seeing that Ethan was alone, he wasn''t too concerned. After all, they had the numbers advantage.

    And since they''d gone to the trouble of setting this trap, there was no turning back now.

    "Alright, boys¡ªtake him down!"

    "Got it!"

    The others responded in unison, stepping out of the shadows. Their energy began to surge, filling the air with a sharp, oppressive aura.

    Two speed-enhanced Awakeners shot forward like arrows, alloy daggers gleaming in their hands as they charged straight at Ethan, aiming to end his life in one swift strike.

    "Hmm?" Ethan turned his head slightly, sensing over a dozen hostile presences suddenly surrounding him. It seemed like they had quite the crowd here.

    The two attackers were closing in fast, their movements as fierce as tigers. In the blink of an eye, they were almost upon him.

    But then, a figure stepped in between them.

    "Stop!" Lila spread her arms wide, shielding Ethan with her body. "Mike, don''t kill him yet!"

    The two speed Awakeners skidded to a halt, their expressions dark with frustration.

    "Hey! What the hell are you doing, you little bitch?"

    "I said don''t kill him yet!" Lila''s voice was tense, her face betraying a hint of nervousness.

    From the shadows, Mike emerged with the rest of the group.

    "What''s going on?"

    "No idea. This little bitch suddenly jumped in and told us not to kill him," one of the men growled, clearly annoyed.

    Mike''s cold, sinister eyes locked onto Lila, his expression demanding an explanation.

    "Mike, we talked earlier," Lila forced herself to sound calm. "He hates the so-called ''order'' just as much as we do. He wants to join our organization."

    As she spoke, she glanced back at Ethan, subtly signaling him with her eyes¡ªa reminder to follow her lead and do as she said.

    "Oh, yeah. I''m not a fan of ''order'' either," Ethan nodded, his tone casual.

    After all, his rules were the only rules that mattered. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The group around them eyed him skeptically, their expressions a mix of doubt and suspicion. In this brutal, post-apocalyptic world, trust was a rare commodity. Still, the Black Hand Legion wasn''t exactly picky about adding new members.

    The burly man with the scruffy beard from earlier frowned and asked bluntly, "Lila, don''t tell me... you''ve fallen for this guy?"

    "I..." Lila hesitated, her words trailing off.

    Sometimes, silence speaks louder than words.

    The bearded man sneered, his tone dripping with disdain. "Ha! Unbelievable. Last night, you were telling me I was the best, and now, by this afternoon, you''re in love with someone else? You little¡ª"

    "Enough!" Mike cut him off sharply. His voice carried authority, silencing the group.

    Joining the Black Hand Legion wasn''t as simple as just saying you wanted in. You had to prove yourself.

    "If you want to join us, you''ll need to kill someone first. Preferably a survivor from one of the official shelters."

    The official shelters were a symbol of order and law¡ªeverything the Black Hand Legion despised.

    "And after that, you''ll still need to pass our leader''s evaluation. Think you can handle that?" Mike asked, his tone cold and probing.

    "Leader?" Ethan muttered under his breath. So, the Black Hand Legion had a strict hierarchy. Interesting.

    "Who''s the leader?"

    "You''ll find out when the time comes," Mike replied curtly, clearly unwilling to divulge more. He still didn''t trust Ethan, and his guarded demeanor made that obvious.

    "Oh, by the way," Mike added, narrowing his eyes. "What''s your Awakening ability?"

    "My ability?" Ethan replied smoothly. "It''s the power to hide my presence. I can also help others conceal theirs."

    "I knew it!"

    The group exchanged astonished glances, their earlier doubts melting into awe. No wonder his presence had felt so off earlier.

    For the Black Hand Legion, constantly on the move and engaging in shady activities, an ability like this was a godsend. With it, they could avoid detection wherever they went.

    Still, Mike wasn''t entirely convinced. "You can help others hide their presence too? Prove it."

    "Of course."

    Ethan''s lips curled into a faint smile as his gaze shifted to the bearded man. He took a step toward him, his movements deliberate.

    "I''ll use you as a demonstration. You don''t mind, do you?"

    The bearded man stiffened, a flicker of unease crossing his face. "You... fine! Go ahead! Who''s afraid of you? But if you''re lying, I''ll tear you apart!" Despite his bravado, there was a hint of nervousness in his voice. Still, with so many people around, he figured Ethan wouldn''t dare try anything reckless.

    "You''ve got this..." Lila whispered under her breath, clenching her fists tightly. Her nerves were on edge, but things were going according to plan so far. If Ethan could prove his worth and then complete the initiation task, he''d be one step closer to joining the Black Hand Legion.

    She silently prayed for him, hoping his ability was real. The last time she''d been this anxious was during a job interview...

    Ethan now stood directly in front of the bearded man, his smile widening ever so slightly.

    Under the watchful eyes of the group, he slowly raised his hand. His long fingers moved with an eerie grace as he activated his Domain of the Dead ability. Without hesitation, his hand passed directly into the man''s forehead.

    "Ugh..."

    The bearded man''s eyes widened in shock, his gaze locking onto Ethan''s. For a brief moment, his body froze as an overwhelming sense of dread washed over him. Death''s cold grip enveloped him, and his instincts screamed that something was horribly wrong.

    He tried to resist, to fight back¡ªbut it was too late.

    In the next instant, his vision went black, and his body crumpled to the ground.

    The room fell silent as everyone stared at the lifeless body. In Ethan''s hand, a small crystal core gleamed faintly.

    "See? He''s not breathing anymore, is he?"

    ...

 Chapter 81 - 81: Never trust anyone

    "Hiss..."

    Everyone froze, their faces filled with shock as they collectively sucked in a cold breath.

    What kind of bizarre ability was this?

    Technically speaking, Ethan had succeeded¡ªhe''d taken out the bearded man, leaving him lifeless. But Mike and the others quickly realized something.

    He was playing them!

    "Damn it! Kill him!" Mike roared, his muscles bulging as his skin took on a brownish hue. It was clear he was an Awakener with the Petrified Body ability, a physique-enhancing power.

    Ethan didn''t hesitate. He threw a punch of his own, and at the same time, his Domain of the Dead unfurled.

    Boom!

    The two collided with a thunderous impact.

    Mike''s petrified body was indeed tough. When their fists met, it sounded like two boulders crashing together. But in the end, he was no match for Ethan. His body was sent flying 50 feet, slamming into the wall with such force that spiderweb-like cracks spread across it.

    Meanwhile, the others around them were caught in Ethan''s Domain of the Dead, feeling an oppressive, suffocating pressure.

    But the Awakeners of the Black Hand Legion were known for their ruthlessness and ferocity.

    "Die!"

    Gritting their teeth, they forced their energy to surge, attacking Ethan like madmen. In an instant, flames roared, wind blades howled, and the chaotic energy radiated a destructive aura.

    Ethan had no intention of taking on all their attacks head-on. His figure darted backward at lightning speed.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The unleashed energy exploded, sending shockwaves rippling through the hall. Several support pillars shattered under the force, and thick clouds of dust filled the air.

    Crash! Crash!

    As chunks of stone tumbled and rolled, dust rained down from the ceiling. The entire underground hall began to tremble violently.

    "What... what''s happening?"

    "Damn it! The upper floors are about to collapse!"

    "Where''s that guy? Did he die?"

    "..."

    The Black Hand Legion Awakeners scanned the area for Ethan, but aside from the falling dust and debris, the surroundings were eerily empty. He had vanished without a trace. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What the hell...?"

    Frowning, the group felt a growing sense of unease. Something about this guy was just... wrong.

    At that moment, one of the mental-type Awakeners furrowed his brow, his expression grave as he extended his psychic senses, trying to detect anything unusual.

    And soon enough, he did.

    "Hey! He''s right next to you!"

    "Huh?"

    A middle-aged man''s face darkened. Flames ignited in his palm, and with a wave of his hand, a wall of fire erupted in front of him.

    "Caught, huh..."

    Ethan''s figure materialized, the terrifying power of his Domain of the Dead surging like a hurricane. The fire wall was instantly blown apart, and Ethan''s fist followed right behind.

    Amid the scattering sparks, the man saw a fist hurtling toward him, growing larger and larger in his pupils.

    Boom!

    Even with his energy shielding him, his head was obliterated by the punch. A crystal core shot out from the remains.

    As the battle raged on, the violent energy wreaked havoc on the already crumbling structure. The building''s collapse accelerated, with massive chunks of stone falling, threatening to bury everything.

    Ethan glanced upward.

    With a powerful leap, his figure disappeared once again.

    This time, the Awakeners saw it clearly¡ªEthan had vanished into thin air, as if he''d evaporated.

    "Damn it! What kind of freak is this guy?" someone cursed under their breath, but the fear in their voice was unmistakable. It was like they''d just seen a ghost.

    Mike clenched his teeth in frustration. "Where the hell did he go?"

    "It seems... he''s already left," the mental-type Awakener said, still scanning the area.

    By now, the ground was shaking violently, rubble tumbling everywhere, and the deafening sounds of destruction echoed above. It was clear they couldn''t stay here any longer.

    "Let''s go! We need to get out of here too!"

    Using their abilities or sheer physical strength, the group of Awakeners began climbing upward, stepping over the falling debris as they made their way out.

    ...

    From a distance, the Citadel Outlets had completely collapsed, reduced to nothing but a pile of rubble.

    Amid the swirling dust, a massive slab of stone was shoved aside, scraping loudly as it was pushed away.

    "Cough, cough!"

    The Awakeners of the Black Hand Legion emerged, covered in dust and debris, their faces grim and furious.

    "Damn it, where the hell did that guy go?"

    "I swear, I''ll kill him even if it costs me my life!"

    "Yeah! Let''s take him down!"

    "..."

    Their curses filled the air, their anger boiling over.

    "Wait a second..."

    Mike suddenly froze, his expression shifting. Something wasn''t right. With all the noise they''d just made, the commotion should''ve drawn every zombie in the area by now. So why was it so... quiet?

    But as the dust began to settle, he noticed something. On the surrounding streets, rooftops, and even atop the wrecked vehicles, faces began to appear¡ªhorrifying, twisted faces.

    Some zombies were even crawling along the walls like spiders, their movements unnervingly fluid.

    "This..."

    The group''s eyes widened in shock, their pupils trembling.

    Because now they realized¡ªzombies were emerging from every direction, an endless tide that had completely surrounded them.

    "Caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw! Humans... there are humans here."

    Hundreds of black, red-eyed crows circled overhead, their cries echoing ominously. The scene was nothing short of terrifying.

    And within the horde of zombies, a figure stood out¡ªa pale, white silhouette. Behind him loomed a massive, hulking zombie, its small, glowing eyes brimming with malice and seething hatred.

    "Mike... he... he''s the Zombie King???"

    One of the Awakeners stammered, his jaw practically hitting the ground.

    The ones who had been shouting about taking Ethan down just moments ago were now frozen in place, their bodies trembling uncontrollably. Surrounded by such an overwhelming force, their fear reached its peak.

    Mike''s mind raced as realization dawned on him.

    This wasn''t just a trap. This was a nightmare.

    His so-called "baiting operation" had reeled in something far beyond what they could handle.

    But among the group, only Lila seemed different. While her face was pale with shock, there was also a trace of disappointment in her expression¡ªan almost imperceptible sadness.

    "You... you''re the Zombie King of this region?" she asked, her voice trembling.

    Ethan nodded calmly. "Yeah, that''s right."

    "No wonder..."

    Lila''s voice was soft, almost to herself. She thought back to everything he''d said before¡ªhow he claimed to trust her, how he said he''d never killed anyone. It was all a lie.

    "Turns out... you were just lying to me."

    "And weren''t you lying to me too?" Ethan replied, his tone even.

    "I... I..." Lila hesitated, her words catching in her throat. Because for a moment¡ªjust a fleeting moment¡ªshe had believed him. She didn''t want him to die. She had even been willing to stand against Mike for him.

    Ethan''s voice broke the silence. "Actually, I wasn''t lying about everything. I really did come here looking for supplies."

    He paused, his gaze sweeping over the group.

    "Because... you are the supplies."

    "Roar¡ª!"

    Ethan''s final words were like a death knell. The massive zombie behind him, Bulldozer, let out a deafening roar, and with a wave of his arm, the thousands of zombies surged forward like a tidal wave.

    "Humans... in my territory?!"

    Bulldozer''s hatred for the intruders was palpable. He had failed to keep his domain secure, and now, the only way to redeem himself was to tear these humans apart.

    As the horde charged, Mike and the others felt their courage drain away. Their bodies trembled, their minds screamed at them to fight back, but it was futile.

    These weren''t ordinary zombies. Most of them were elite, and some were even specialized warriors with terrifying strength.

    The Black Hand Legion didn''t even have time to put up a proper fight before they were swallowed by the relentless zombie horde.

    And then there was Lila.

    She didn''t resist. She didn''t even try. The despair in her heart was so overwhelming that she felt no reason to fight back. To her, this world had nothing left worth holding onto.

    "If there''s a next life... never trust anyone. The moment you take it seriously, you''ve already lost..."

    That was her final thought before the darkness consumed her.

    ...

 Chapter 82 - 82: Iâ€™m just a timid boy

    After a while, the human screams faded completely, leaving only the grotesque sounds of zombies feasting. A few crows pecked at scraps of flesh scattered across the ruins.

    It was nearing dusk now. The setting sun, blood-red on the horizon, cast an eerie glow over the scene, creating a surreal and haunting picture.

    Once the bloody feast was over, the zombie horde dispersed, each returning to its own place.

    Ethan, however, didn''t head home. Instead, he wandered along the edge of his territory, with Bulldozer trailing behind him. Overhead, a few crows circled, giving the whole scene the vibe of a leader inspecting his domain.

    Bulldozer silently prayed, Please, no more humans or other creatures showing up right now. Just let it be quiet.

    As they walked further, the distant sound of rushing water grew louder until he found himself standing by a river.

    What used to be just a small stream had now swelled into a full-blown river, wide enough to block his path.

    The water surged endlessly, roaring like a giant serpent charging forward.

    Before the apocalypse, this place had been a popular spot for camping. Couples would come here for romantic walks, families would gather for picnics, and some even swam in the river...

    Now, the once-bustling area was deathly silent. The only remnants of life were bloodstains and decaying bones scattered along the shore.

    The river shimmered under the fading sunlight, its surface reflecting a crimson hue. Occasionally, a corpse or severed limb floated by, carried downstream.

    Across the river, a few zombies wandered aimlessly. Even though they were hundreds of feet away, they spotted Ethan and let out feral, guttural roars that echoed across the water, reverberating for what felt like forever.

    That wasn''t Ethan''s territory.

    "Man, these guys are really testing my patience¡­" Bulldozer muttered, visibly irritated by the zombies'' taunts. He looked ready to jump into the river and swim across to deal with them.

    "Stand down," Ethan ordered, stopping him in his tracks. "They''re just small fry. Let them bark all they want¡ªit''s not worth the effort."

    Besides, crossing the river wasn''t exactly easy.

    The waters were teeming with mutated aquatic creatures. Who knew what kind of monsters might be lurking beneath the surface? In the apocalypse, water was one of the most dangerous places to be¡ªespecially the ocean.

    Marine life had always outnumbered land creatures, and many were massive even before the mutations. With the abundance of prey in the sea, it was terrifying to imagine what kind of deep-sea monstrosities might have evolved by now.

    Reluctantly, Bulldozer backed off, grumbling under his breath. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The two continued walking along the riverbank. Before long, they came across a modern highway bridge. The bridge was completely jammed with abandoned vehicles¡ªsome had collided, others had flipped over, and a few had exploded, leaving behind charred, blackened wreckage.

    On the far side of the bridge, more zombies were wandering. Their grotesque faces twisted into snarls, their eyes gleaming with a savage, predatory light.

    It was clear these weren''t ordinary zombies. They were more evolved¡ªelite among their kind.

    "Are they guarding the bridge?" Ethan thought to himself. The placement of these elite zombies at the bridgehead wasn''t random. The message was clear.

    The zombie king on the other side knew that a confrontation with Ethan was inevitable.

    Two kings can''t coexist.

    It was either him or Ethan¡ªone of them had to go.

    After crossing the bridge, the riverbank led to a sprawling forest. The dense, overlapping ridges stretched endlessly into the distance. This was Mount Wilson, one of Los Angeles'' most famous landmarks.

    Before the apocalypse, many well-known billionaires, entrepreneurs, and celebrities lived in the luxurious villas scattered around the Mount Wilson area.

    The mountaintop estates, in particular, were nothing short of extraordinary¡ªdesigned with such opulence that they defied the imagination of ordinary people. From these villas, you could take in breathtaking views of the entire Los Angeles Basin, with the majestic mountains at your back and serene natural landscapes all around. These homes offered their residents not just unparalleled privacy and comfort but also a lifestyle that felt like the perfect escape¡ªfar from the chaos of the city, immersed in the tranquility of nature. Gazing out over the sprawling city below wasn''t just a visual treat; it was a way of life, one that promised peace and a connection to the natural world.

    But after the apocalypse, everything changed.

    The animals and plants in the area mutated, turning Mount Wilson into a chaotic and dangerous place. When the outbreak first began, thousands of people from the city fled to the mountains, hoping to escape the zombie hordes.

    None of them ever came back. No one knew if they were alive or dead.

    To make matters worse, Mount Wilson was a dead zone. No signals from the shelters could reach it, cutting it off completely from the outside world.

    Ethan had his theories. While the mountain likely didn''t host a massive zombie horde, it was the perfect breeding ground for powerful individual creatures. And then there was the Black Hand Legion¡ªa notorious group rumored to operate in the area. Most of their members were probably hiding somewhere in the forest.

    Mount Wilson was a chaotic mess, a place where danger lurked around every corner.

    It wasn''t the kind of place you''d want to visit. Even Rambo would need an army to survive here, and the Terminator would probably think twice before stepping foot in this hellhole.

    From a distance, Ethan noticed the forest was overrun with dense patches of climbing vines.

    These plants were bizarre¡ªfar thicker than they had been before the apocalypse. Their roots and tendrils glowed faintly with a crimson hue, as if veins filled with blood were running through them. A strange liquid seemed to pulse within, flowing visibly through the vines.

    The thick clusters of vines appeared to be spreading outward. Some had already crept beyond the forest, inching closer to the city streets.

    "This isn''t normal¡­" Ethan thought, his expression darkening.

    He glanced over at Bulldozer, who stood there with his usual clueless look. Leaving him alone to guard this area didn''t seem like the most reliable plan.

    "Buddy Crow," Ethan called, looking up at the sky. "Go find Laura. From now on, she''ll guard this place with Bulldozer."

    "Got it. On my way." The red-eyed crow let out a sharp cry, flapping its wings as it darted off into the distance.

    "Little Western Banshee¡­ Little Western Banshee¡­ I''m coming to find you!"

    Its unique, piercing birdcall echoed across the entire territory as it flew.

    Before long, the crow reached the western part of the territory. Its crimson eyes scanned the area until it spotted a slender figure standing atop a clock tower in the distance.

    "Little Western Banshee¡­ Little Western Banshee¡­" Buddy Crow called out again.

    Laura glanced up. She had heard it long before it arrived but had been deliberately ignoring it. Lately, this little black bird had been getting on her nerves.

    "Can you stop calling me ''Little Western Banshee''?" she said, her tone exasperated.

    "Sure thing, Little Western Banshee," the red-eyed crow replied without missing a beat.

    "¡­" Laura was speechless. If the bird weren''t flying so high, she would''ve plucked every feather off its smug little body.

    "What do you want?" she asked, clearly annoyed.

    "The boss says you''re needed to guard the eastern side," Buddy Crow replied.

    "Oh?"

    Laura''s eyes flickered with interest. Without another word, she leapt from the clock tower. In an instant, her speed surged to its limit, and she shot toward the east like a gust of wind.

    Moments later, she activated her Phantom Dash ability, vanishing entirely from sight.

    Buddy Crow, still flapping its wings in the air, blinked in confusion.

    "Huh? Where''d she go?"

    ...

    After completing his inspection of the territory''s borders, Ethan returned home.

    The interior of his home was spotless¡ªclean and orderly, like a peaceful oasis completely cut off from the horrors of the outside world.

    "Nothing beats being home¡­" Ethan sighed as he sank into the couch.

    Even though he was incredibly powerful, the world outside his territory was still far too dangerous. Places like Mount Wilson were crawling with hidden threats, and there was no telling what kind of monsters might suddenly appear.

    Fortunately, his base was well-protected. Surrounding the building were 500 elite zombie soldiers and thousands of other highly evolved troops. It was as secure as a fortress.

    Still, Ethan preferred to play it safe. Instead of venturing out, he decided to go online and look for potential prey. It was a much less risky way to hunt.

    Picking up his phone, he thought for a moment. Then, just like he had done with Mia and Sean before, he updated the bio on his social media profile.

    "I''m just a timid boy¡­ always looking for a little security."

    ...

 Chapter 83 - 83: It was a fine weapon

    But finding "prey" online wasn''t exactly easy. Most of them were too far away, outside his territory, so for now, there weren''t any good targets.

    Before long, Ethan received a private message.

    It was from Mia: "Your profile style''s pretty cool..."

    "Are you complimenting yourself?" Ethan shot back.

    Mia replied, "I''m planning to head to Pasadena. Thought I''d borrow a route from you, and I brought you something while I''m at it."

    "How polite of you," Ethan responded.

    Pasadena was just across the river. Taking a route through Ethan''s territory would save a lot of time compared to going the long way around.

    Still... Ethan was curious.

    "What are you going to Pasadena for?"

    "Rescue mission. A supply team from the shelter got trapped there. Why? Interested?"

    "Hmm... Come to my place first. We''ll talk then." Ethan sent the message, set his phone down on the coffee table, and leaned back on the couch, deep in thought.

    Since he''d eventually have to face the zombie king across the river, this could be a good opportunity. He could blend in with the shelter''s team, disguise himself as a human, and scout the area. After all, he currently knew nothing about that territory.

    The real question was... how were Mia and her group planning to cross the river?

    Were they going to fight their way across the bridge?

    ...

    About an hour later, a group arrived in Ethan''s territory: Mia, Sean, and two young women following behind them.

    The two girls were both B+-rank Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores. They were strong¡ªsome of the top-ranked fighters in the shelter.

    Mia, this is a five-star zombie nest... one of the girls, a delicate-looking young woman, reminded her cautiously.

    "Relax. I brought the toll fee." Mia didn''t even look back as she walked forward, her aura completely unrestrained. She strode confidently down the middle of the road, clearly familiar with the area.

    On her back, two long tachi swords were crossed in an "X" shape, giving her a strikingly cool appearance.

    "Oh..." The two girls nodded and followed her lead.

    The journey was surprisingly smooth. They didn''t encounter a single zombie, making it even easier than the roads they''d taken before. Before long, they reached the area near Ethan''s building.

    From a distance, they could see a figure standing in the middle of the street. He was wearing a white shirt, his face sharp and handsome, his gaze fixed on them.

    "Hiss..."

    The two girls knew exactly who Ethan was. They also knew he was an ally¡ªfor now. But that didn''t stop the nervous tension from creeping into their hearts.

    Mia and Sean, on the other hand, casually walked up to greet him.

    "We''re here," Mia said with a grin.

    "Yeah," Ethan replied, glancing at the horizon. The sun was setting, painting the sky with streaks of red.

    "Looks like you''re in a hurry this time," he remarked.

    "We are," Sean admitted. "It''s dangerous over there. The supply team''s on the verge of being wiped out."

    If it weren''t urgent, they wouldn''t have risked traveling at night¡ªor asking Ethan for help. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Let''s get moving, then. We should try to make it back before dark," Mia said. Then, as if remembering something, she added, "Oh, right. This is for you."

    She reached behind her and pulled out one of the tachi swords, handing it to Ethan. The blade was long, nearly as tall as a person. Embedded in the hilt was a red fire-element crystal core, its glow shifting and swirling like a dream.

    Ethan studied it. "This is the toll fee?"

    "Yep. And it also covers last time. I said I''d pay you back, and I meant it," Mia said.

    After they''d taken down Serpent-Eye last time, Mia had scavenged some extra loot on her way back. This tachi was part of it, and she''d decided to use it as payment.

    "Alright," Ethan said, taking the sword without hesitation. As his hand gripped the hilt, a red glow flashed along the blade, radiating intense heat, as if it could burst into flames at any moment.

    It was a fine weapon.

    With a thought, Ethan stored the sword in his spatial storage ring.

    Then, he lifted his gaze, looking past Mia and Sean to the two girls standing behind them.

    "Why isn''t Chris here this time?" he asked.

    "Because this is a rescue mission, not a moving job. He''d just get in the way," Mia explained casually.

    In her mind, Chris was basically just a glorified mover.

    The two girls stiffened under Ethan''s gaze. Despite their best efforts to stay calm, they couldn''t help but tremble slightly. Forcing smiles, they introduced themselves.

    "H-Hi, I''m Anna Miller," said the short-haired girl with delicate features.

    The shorter girl quickly followed. "Hello, I''m Lillian Davis."

    "Nice to meet you," Ethan said, his narrow eyes squinting slightly as he gave them a warm smile.

    "Uh..."

    Anna and Lillian froze for a moment, caught off guard. For a split second, they had the strange illusion that Ethan was just like the boy next door¡ªthe kind who''d smile at you on a sunny day, wearing a crisp white shirt.

    ...

    The group began making their way toward the river. The journey was, unsurprisingly, smooth.

    Before long, the sound of rushing water reached their ears. The river was as wide and fast-flowing as ever, its surface shimmering in the fading light. However, the occasional floating severed limb ruined the otherwise picturesque scene.

    "How are we crossing?" Ethan asked.

    Mia and her team were here for a rescue mission, but walking across the bridge would be far too conspicuous. That area was crawling with elite zombies.

    "Follow us," Mia said, leading the group downstream. After walking about 600 feet, she stopped.

    Here, the river was narrower, and the opposite bank was much closer.

    "Let''s get started," Mia said.

    "Got it," Anna and Lillian replied, their expressions firm as they stepped forward to the riverbank.

    The two girls slowly crouched down, placing their hands on the ground.

    At the same time, a wave of icy energy began to spread outward, like a mist rolling across the surface of the water. The moment the cold touched the river, the water began to freeze. Within moments, a solid ice bridge stretched across the river.

    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, realizing for the first time that both girls were ice-element Awakeners.

    No wonder Mia had brought them along.

    "Let''s go," Mia said, hopping onto the ice bridge and striding confidently forward.

    The bridge was incredibly stable. Despite the rushing water beneath it, the ice didn''t wobble in the slightest.

    Watching the scene unfold, Ethan suddenly had an idea. If he ever had to fight the zombie king across the river, this method could be perfect for launching a surprise attack¡ªcharging straight into enemy territory.

    "Hmm, not bad," Ethan thought, growing more satisfied with the plan the longer he considered it.

    The crossing went smoothly. Even when aquatic creatures attacked, they weren''t particularly strong.

    A few fish with razor-sharp teeth leapt out of the water, but Mia twirled her sword a few times, slicing them into pieces with clean, precise movements.

    "What a shame," Mia said, glancing at the remains. "These fish have been feeding on zombies, so their bodies are infected with the virus. We can''t eat them."

    "You don''t want them? Then I''ll take them," Ethan said without hesitation. With a wave of his hand, he stored the fish in his spatial storage ring. His underlings wouldn''t mind¡ªthey were zombies themselves and completely immune to the virus.

    The fish were sizable, each weighing dozens of pounds.

    The group encountered no powerful mutated creatures in the shallows. A few minutes later, they reached the opposite bank. The moment they stepped onto solid ground, the ice bridge melted away, leaving no trace behind.

    Ethan glanced at Anna and Lillian, thinking they might be useful to him in the future.

    He stepped forward, pulling out his phone. "Let''s exchange contact info."

    "Huh?" The two girls stared at him, their mouths slightly open, looking utterly stunned.

    Did they hear him right?

    ...

 Chapter 84 - 84: Iâ€™m a tree

    Back at the shelter, the two of them were often approached by strangers trying to strike up a conversation. But they never imagined that one day, the Zombie King himself would ask for their contact info.

    What was this about?

    Was he planning to order takeout when he got hungry?

    Of course, they didn''t dare refuse. With stiff smiles plastered on their faces, they exchanged contact details.

    Mia''s sharp eyes studied him. "What''s this about? First time meeting us, and you''re already trying to kidnap us?"

    "Don''t be so stingy," Ethan replied casually. "I just need to borrow a couple of construction workers. It''s not like they''ll break."

    Construction workers?

    The two girls exchanged confused glances but quickly caught on to what he meant. They both let out a quiet sigh of relief. Construction workers? Sure, that''s way better than being "delivery drivers"...

    After adding him on social media, they noticed Ethan had updated his profile description. The two couldn''t help but feel a little speechless. Yep, definitely a friend of Mia and Sean.

    Once they made it ashore, a few zombies were wandering along the riverbank. Their faces were twisted and grotesque, their tattered clothes stained with dried, blackened blood.

    One of the zombies, its cloudy eyes catching sight of Mia and the others, let out a guttural snarl and charged toward them.

    These were just regular zombies¡ªlow-level, nothing to worry about.

    Mia unsheathed her tachi and, with a couple of casual swings, neatly decapitated them. Her movements were clean and precise.

    Sean stepped forward and kicked the zombie corpses into the river one by one.

    Splash!

    The water churned as dark blood spread out. A few strange fish were immediately drawn to the scene, swimming over to feast on the bodies.

    "Hehehehe~~~" Sean crouched by the riverbank, giggling to himself.

    Anna, standing nearby, looked at him in surprise, a hint of admiration in her expression. "Sean, you''re pretty sharp. You even thought about getting rid of the evidence."

    "Huh? Nah, I just thought it was fun," Sean replied.

    "Uh¡­" Anna''s face twitched. What''s so fun about that?

    She couldn''t understand what went on in a guy''s head sometimes.

    "Let''s go!" Mia called out, taking the lead as they moved forward. They were about to enter the zombie nest, and the two girls couldn''t help but tense up.

    Ethan, on the other hand, remained calm and walked ahead as if it were just another stroll.

    The street ahead was a mess¡ªcompletely ruined. Broken-down cars littered the area, and zombies were scattered among the wreckage. They stood there swaying, their grayish-white flesh rotting away, their faces half-decayed. The sight was nauseating.

    These were low-level zombies, completely mindless and harmless. They acted purely on instinct, and if they were lucky, they might catch a rat to eat.

    Mia didn''t want to disturb them, though. She carefully avoided making any noise.

    If they accidentally alerted these low-level zombies and caused a commotion, it could attract more dangerous ones.

    The group moved cautiously, using abandoned cars and crumbling buildings as cover to stay out of the zombies'' line of sight.

    Ethan, however, didn''t bother with any of that. He walked openly along the street. These zombies, being mindless, only categorized things into two groups: "edible" and "not edible."

    Clearly, Ethan fell into the "not edible" category, so they ignored him completely.

    The journey went smoothly. In less than five minutes, they reached their destination¡ªa sugar factory. Rusted, massive tanks stood scattered across the area, and the number of zombies increased significantly within the factory grounds.

    Ethan quietly focused, sensing the presence of elite zombies and mutated beasts inside. There was an eerie, unnatural aura about the place.

    "Something''s off¡­" he muttered.

    He didn''t sense any humans, though. If there were people hiding here, they must have been using some kind of special method to avoid detection. Otherwise, it would''ve been impossible to survive among so many zombies.

    "Meow~~~"

    As Ethan was lost in thought, a cat''s cry echoed from within the factory. It sounded eerily like a baby crying, sending chills down their spines.

    "What the hell was that?" Sean asked, gripping the fence and peering through a gap. He spotted a pitch-black cat perched on top of a large, rusted tank.

    Around the cat, several elite zombies were wandering aimlessly, as if searching for something.

    "That cat''s weird. Be careful," Mia warned. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Got it," Anna and Lillian replied, nodding nervously.

    Sean nodded along, his expression suddenly turning serious.

    "Black cats are seriously bad news!"

    "Oh? You noticed something too?" Lillian asked curiously.

    Sean explained with a straight face, "When I was a kid at the orphanage, I watched an episode of Looney Tunes, you know? There was this black cat that used a sniper rifle to shoot the hat off a mouse''s head! The mouse was so scared it fainted on the spot. Tell me that''s not freaky!"

    "......" Lillian stared at him, utterly speechless.

    "What? You don''t believe me?" Sean pressed, trying to prove his point. "Ethan, you remember, right? We both saw it back then."

    "Don''t drag me into this¡­" Ethan replied, clearly unimpressed.

    Meanwhile, Mia was fiddling with her phone, sending a message to the search team to ask for their exact location. But after waiting a while, there was still no response.

    "Nothing," she said.

    "They¡­ they''re not dead already, are they?" Sean asked, his tone uneasy.

    "They shouldn''t be," Mia replied, analyzing the situation. She pointed out that the zombies in the factory were clearly searching for something, which meant there were probably still survivors.

    "They''ve probably run into some kind of trouble¡­"

    ...

    At that moment, inside a pitch-black factory building, a young man crouched in a dark corner, not daring to move a muscle.

    In his mind, he kept repeating to himself: I''m a tree. I''m a tree. I''m a tree¡­

    The man''s hands and feet had transformed into root-like tendrils, burrowing into the dirt beneath him. His skin had dried out, resembling the bark of a withered tree.

    His name was Caleb Ash, the captain of the search team. He was a wood-element Awakener, and the ability he was using now was called Plant Camouflage.

    Above him, on the factory''s steel beams, several elite zombies crawled upside down like spiders. Their nostrils flared as they sniffed the air, using their heightened sense of smell to search for prey.

    Not far away, a few other zombies were kneeling on the ground, feasting on a corpse.

    Caleb''s search team had originally consisted of over twenty people. Now, more than half were dead, and the rest were scattered, hiding in various corners of the factory. He had no idea if any of them were still alive.

    Why are there so many elite zombies here? Caleb thought nervously, his heart pounding as one of the zombies crawled directly above him.

    He deeply regretted coming here.

    The plan had seemed simple enough. Sugar was a valuable strategic resource¡ªhigh in calories, useful for medical purposes, and even for making ammunition. The factory was located on the edge of the zombie nest, so Caleb had thought it was worth the risk. But during the mission, everything went wrong.

    One of his team members had suddenly snapped, attacking their own teammates like a maniac. The commotion had alerted the zombies, and soon, elite zombies swarmed the area, trapping them inside.

    While hiding, Caleb had watched helplessly as several of his teammates were discovered and torn apart by the zombies. He couldn''t do anything to help them. Moving even slightly would break his camouflage and expose him.

    Watching his comrades die one by one was pure agony.

    Just then, one of the elite zombies that had crawled away earlier returned. Its nostrils flared as it sniffed the air, letting out low growls of "raaah¡­ raaah¡­"

    Blood-tinged saliva dripped from its mouth, falling directly onto Caleb''s face.

 Chapter 85 - 85: Wow... heâ€™s so cool!

    "Ugh, that''s disgusting!"

    A wave of nausea surged through Caleb as the stench of zombie saliva hit him like a brick wall. His stomach churned violently, and he almost lost his composure.

    "I''m a tree... I''m a tree... I''m a tree..."

    He silently chanted to himself, like some kind of self-hypnosis.

    Thankfully, Caleb managed to hold it together. The zombie above him, crawling like a spider, didn''t seem to notice anything unusual and continued scuttling away into the distance.

    "Whoo¡ª"

    He let out a long breath of relief.

    But just then, a sudden scream pierced through the darkness of the factory.

    "Ahhh!"

    A girl''s terrified cry echoed, shattering the silence.

    Immediately, the zombies let out guttural roars, and the elite ones nearby all turned toward the sound, rushing in that direction.

    "Damn it! Another teammate''s been spotted!" Caleb''s heart sank in panic.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a girl sprinting desperately toward the exit. Her face was pale with fear, and behind her, a horde of zombies was in hot pursuit.

    "Chloe!"

    Caleb''s heart nearly stopped. That girl was his little sister, Chloe.

    Ahead of her, more zombies were closing in, blocking her escape. In the dimly lit factory, there was nowhere to run.

    Terrified, Chloe instinctively released a burst of icy energy. The air around her chilled instantly, and a wall of ice materialized, encasing her in a protective barrier.

    But there were over twenty elite zombies surrounding her, clawing and snarling.

    "Raaaghhh!"

    The zombies howled furiously, their razor-sharp claws raking against the ice wall, sending shards flying everywhere.

    More zombies, drawn by the noise, began converging on the scene.

    Chloe''s heart sank into despair.

    Once exposed, there was no way out. Death was inevitable.

    From his hiding spot, Caleb watched in agony.

    He had already witnessed several teammates die gruesome deaths earlier, and the guilt was eating him alive. Now, his sister was about to be torn apart by zombies. The pain in his chest was unbearable.

    He had promised her once¡ªhe''d protect her no matter what.

    The ice wall was getting thinner with every attack. Chloe''s energy was draining fast, and her life was slipping away.

    With the last of her strength, she formed an ice spike in her palm. Her eyes filled with resolve as she prepared to drive it into her own throat.

    "No!"

    A roar erupted from the shadows.

    Suddenly, countless roots shot out like writhing serpents, wrapping around the zombies'' legs, torsos, and even piercing through their bodies.

    The roots lashed out wildly, flinging the zombies in all directions.

    Caleb emerged from the darkness, sprinting toward his sister.

    "Caleb!"

    Chloe froze, staring at the figure running toward her. For a moment, it felt like time itself had stopped.

    But the elite zombies were relentless. Their vitality was monstrous, and unless their heads were destroyed, they wouldn''t die.

    They began clawing their way back to their feet, chasing after Caleb.

    "Watch out!" Chloe screamed, her voice trembling with fear.

    Caleb''s gaze was steady and determined. He reached his sister and turned to face the oncoming horde, spreading his arms wide as if to shield her.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    His body began to transform again, the wood-like texture spreading across his skin. Roots extended from him, weaving together into a thick wall to protect Chloe.

    "Raaaghhh!"

    The zombies didn''t care. They lunged at Caleb, biting and clawing at him.

    "Hsss..."

    Caleb winced in pain. His bark-like skin held up against the attacks, but his energy was draining rapidly.

    It felt like every muscle in his body was locked in tension, unable to relax for even a second.

    Even his... well, even his sphincter was clenched tight at this point.

    "Why are you doing this, Caleb?!" Chloe cried, tears streaming down her face. She knew he couldn''t hold out much longer.

    Clenching his teeth, Caleb growled, "What kind of brother would I be if I just stood by and let my little sister get torn apart by zombies? I can''t do it. I just can''t!"

    "Caleb..." Chloe''s sobs turned into uncontrollable wails as tears poured down her cheeks.

    As a wood-element Awakener, Caleb had the strongest camouflage abilities. He could have easily stayed hidden and waited for the rescue team to arrive. But instead, he chose to expose himself to save his sister.

    The pain from the zombie bites was excruciating, like needles stabbing into his body over and over. Caleb was clearly at his limit, but he still forced himself to speak, trying to comfort Chloe. "It''s okay. Hang in there. We''ll hold on together until the rescue team gets here."

    "Really... can we?" Chloe''s lips trembled as she spoke.

    "Ah¡ª!"

    Before she could finish, Caleb let out a blood-curdling scream. A zombie had sunk its teeth deep into his forearm, biting so hard it felt like it had pierced through to his very core. His body was at its breaking point.

    He was holding on purely through sheer willpower, his mind already starting to blur from the pain.

    The agony only grew worse.

    But Caleb refused to give in.

    Even if he died, he would maintain this stance¡ªprotecting his sister.

    His vision began to darken, and he was on the verge of losing consciousness.

    Then, out of nowhere, a sudden change occurred.

    A tachi blade sliced through the air, cutting cleanly through a zombie''s head. The creature''s skull split in two, and blood sprayed everywhere as its body collapsed to the ground.

    Through the mist of blood, Caleb and Chloe saw a face emerge.

    It was a strikingly handsome face, with sharp, chiseled features that looked almost too perfect to be real. His cold, indifferent eyes carried a hint of cruelty, giving him an air of dangerous confidence.

    "Still alive, huh," the man muttered, his tone casual.

    The tachi in his hand, which had clearly been used to cut down countless zombies, was dripping with dark, filthy blood.

    This was Ethan.

    The blade he wielded was something he had taken from Mia as "payment" for helping her earlier. After dispatching the zombies, Ethan channeled energy into the fire-element crystal core embedded in the sword''s hilt. Flames erupted along the blade, burning away the filthy blood until it turned to ash and scattered into the air.

    With a flick of his wrist, Ethan extinguished the flames. The blade gleamed once more, spotless and razor-sharp, as if it had never been used.

    The entire sequence of actions¡ªslashing, igniting, cleaning¡ªwas executed with such fluidity and precision that it seemed effortless. Ethan''s movements were graceful, almost artistic, exuding an air of calm confidence.

    Caleb and Chloe stared at him, completely dumbfounded.

    "Wow... he''s so cool!"

    At the same time, a wave of relief washed over them. They realized the rescue team had finally arrived.

    Caleb, who had been holding on by sheer willpower, collapsed into Chloe''s arms. His body had reached its limit.

    "Ugh... ugh... ugh..."

    For the first time, Caleb broke down. He hadn''t shed a single tear while being torn apart by zombies, but now, safe in his sister''s arms, he sobbed uncontrollably.

    At the factory entrance, Mia and Sean were fighting off the remaining zombies, holding them back. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It had been Ethan who sensed the presence of Awakeners and led the team here in time to save them.

    The zombies, though ferocious, were no match for Mia and Sean. With the help of two ice-element Awakeners providing support, the group quickly cleared out the remaining undead.

    Once the area was secure, they began making their way toward Caleb and Chloe.

    Chloe immediately recognized Mia and felt a surge of gratitude. But as her gaze shifted to Ethan, curiosity flickered in her eyes.

    He was undeniably handsome. Even after slaughtering dozens of zombies, his white shirt remained spotless, a testament to his incredible skill.

    But... who was he?

    She had never heard of someone like him in the shelter.

    "Mia, who''s this...?" Chloe asked hesitantly.

    "Oh, him? That''s Ethan. He''s a friend of mine," Mia replied casually.

    "Oh, I see..." Chloe nodded quickly, her cheeks flushing slightly. She turned to Ethan and said, "Thank you. Thank you so much for saving me and my brother."

    "It''s nothing," Ethan replied, his tone calm and detached. Then, without missing a beat, he asked, "You''re an ice-element Awakener, right?"

    "Uh, yes," Chloe answered honestly, a little surprised by the question.

    Ethan''s expression didn''t change. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone.

    "Let''s exchange contact info," he said bluntly.

    "Huh?"

    Chloe froze, her face turning bright red. She lowered her head, too embarrassed to meet his gaze.

    Sure, he had just saved her life, but wasn''t this a bit... too direct?

    They were still in the middle of a dangerous situation, and he was already asking for her contact info? It felt so sudden. She wasn''t prepared for this at all.

    Her mind raced.

    Shouldn''t we at least talk about what we''re going to name our future kids first...?

    ...

 Chapter 86 - 86: Was this even possible?

    "We need to move. Let''s hurry and find the others." Mia turned and started walking ahead.

    The earlier fight had stirred up quite a commotion, and the noise had attracted a horde of zombies. Outside the factory, guttural growls and snarls echoed ominously, signaling that a large group of the undead was closing in fast.

    Chloe supported Caleb as they moved forward, her mind clouded with worry.

    I hope the others are okay.

    But Ethan couldn''t shake off a strange feeling. Something felt¡­ off. It was as if an eerie, unnatural presence was creeping over them, wrapping them in its invisible grip.

    It wasn''t long before Sean suddenly shook his head, his expression dazed and confused.

    "Hey¡­ did you guys hear that? A cat meowing?"

    "A cat?" The others exchanged puzzled glances.

    "What cat? There''s no cat here," someone muttered.

    "Sean, are you hearing things again?" Lillian asked, raising an eyebrow.

    They were all used to Sean''s quirks by now. He had a habit of saying weird, random things or acting in ways that didn''t always make sense. No one took him seriously.

    But Sean pressed his palm to his forehead, his confusion deepening. In his mind, the faint sound of a cat''s cry echoed again. It wasn''t a normal meow¡ªit sounded like a child wailing, sharp and grating, clawing at his nerves.

    And then, without warning, Sean froze in place. His usually sharp, intelligent eyes suddenly contracted, transforming into slitted, glowing yellow pupils¡ªlike a cat''s.

    "Meowwwwwwwww¡­"

    The sound that came from his mouth wasn''t human. It was a drawn-out, mournful wail that reverberated through the dark, empty factory, sending chills down everyone''s spine.

    "What the¡­?"

    This time, everyone heard it. The eerie cat-like cry echoed in the silence, and they all turned to look at Sean. What they saw made their blood run cold. A shiver raced down their spines, and the hairs on the back of their necks stood on end.

    Sean''s hair bristled, standing on end like an animal''s fur. His narrowed cat-like eyes glinted in the dim light, and his lips curled into a strange, unsettling grin. A low, guttural growl rumbled from his throat¡ªsomething no human should be able to produce. It sounded more like the snarl of a wild beast.

    "Sean, you¡­" Lillian''s eyes widened in shock, her voice trembling. She was frozen in place, too terrified to move.

    "Meowwwwwww!" Sean let out another piercing cry, this one even more shrill and haunting than before. Then, in a blur of motion, he lunged at Lillian, his fist swinging toward her with terrifying speed.

    "Get back!" Mia shouted, throwing herself forward to intercept him. She raised her arm just in time to block the blow.

    BAM!

    The impact was deafening, like two steel hammers colliding. Sean''s strength was monstrous, and the force of the hit sent Mia skidding backward five or six steps before she managed to steady herself.

    Her wristband flickered, displaying a damage reading: Pain Level: 29%

    "This idiot''s got some serious strength," Mia muttered under her breath, shaking out her arm.

    Sean, now completely unhinged, seemed ready to attack again. His movements were erratic, almost feral, as if he''d lost all sense of reason.

    But Mia wasn''t about to wait for him to strike first. She darted forward, her speed blurring as she closed the distance between them. With a swift, powerful punch, she slammed her fist into Sean''s face.

    BOOM!

    The force of the blow sent Sean flying backward like a ragdoll. He crashed through the factory wall, the impact bringing part of it crumbling down on top of him. Dust and debris filled the air as his body disappeared beneath the rubble.

    The group stood frozen, staring at the wreckage in stunned silence. Their minds raced with questions. Why had Sean suddenly turned on them? What was happening to him? And¡­ had Mia gone too far?

    "Mia, what the hell just happened? Why did Sean attack us?" someone finally asked, breaking the silence.

    "No idea," Mia replied, shaking her head. "But honestly? I''ve been wanting to punch him for a while now."

    "Uh¡­" The group exchanged awkward glances, unsure how to respond.

    Before they could say anything else, the rubble shifted. Stones and debris tumbled aside as Sean slowly rose to his feet. Despite the brutal hit he''d taken, he didn''t seem to feel any pain. His glowing cat-like eyes narrowed, and a twisted grin spread across his face. He looked¡­ pleased with himself.

    Caleb''s face paled as a horrifying realization dawned on him.

    "This¡­ this happened before," he stammered. "One of my old teammates¡­ he turned just like this. He went crazy and started attacking us. That''s how we got trapped here in the first place¡ªbecause of them!"

    "Could it be¡­ mind control?" Lillian frowned deeply, her expression tense.

    "No."

    Ethan, who had been silent for a long time, shook his head. After carefully analyzing the situation and thinking it through, he finally spoke.

    "It''s more like¡­ he''s been possessed by a cat."

    "Possessed?"

    Everyone froze, their faces filled with disbelief. It was the first time they''d heard such a bizarre explanation.

    Possession? What kind of strange ability was that?

    Sean''s mind was notoriously stubborn¡ªpractically immune to mental interference or control. It was like trying to hack into a broken computer: it barely turned on, let alone allowed anyone to manipulate it.

    But possession? That was a whole different story. It was like plugging in a new operating system and running it on a fresh machine.

    And for Sean, this was a direct counter.

    "What do we do now?" Everyone''s brows furrowed, their anxiety growing.

    Outside, the sound of guttural roars grew louder. More zombies were closing in.

    Meanwhile, Sean¡ªhis eyes now gleaming like a cat''s¡ªlunged at Mia again.

    The two clashed, locked in a fierce battle.

    For the moment, Sean was occupied.

    Ethan''s sharp gaze swept over the scene. He hadn''t expected the black cat to have such a strange ability. It was unsettling. The outside world really was as dangerous as they''d feared.

    But how could they break this possession?

    Looking past the surface, Ethan knew the solution had to lie at the root of the problem. If they killed the black cat, it should sever the connection.

    "Yeah, just kill the cat," he said calmly.

    "What?"

    Everyone turned to stare at him. His handsome face remained composed, as if he were discussing something as trivial as the weather.

    Could that really work?

    But there was no time to debate. The zombies were already closing in. Their grotesque faces appeared at the factory entrance, snarling and howling. They surged forward like a flood, a dense, unstoppable tide of death.

    Caleb and Chloe were completely drained of energy, unable to fight. Mia was still tied up with Sean. That left only Ethan and two construction workers to face the horde.

    In everyone''s minds, survival alone seemed like an impossible dream.

    Killing the black cat? That was a fantasy.

    Ethan''s gaze hardened. Gripping his tachi, he stepped toward the oncoming horde. His movements were steady and deliberate, his expression as calm as ever.

    Alone, he faced the swarm of zombies with the unshakable resolve of a Spartan warrior.

    A crimson glow flickered in Ethan''s eyes.

    Domain of the Dead.

    In an instant, an overwhelming pressure erupted from him, like a tidal wave of blood and death crashing down on the zombie horde.

    For a moment, the world seemed to freeze.

    The zombies, which had been charging madly, suddenly stopped in their tracks, as if someone had hit the pause button. They stood motionless, frozen in place.

    The world fell silent.

    Then, the weaker zombies began to explode, their bodies bursting apart in a spray of flesh and blood. Shards of bone and chunks of meat flew everywhere, painting the ground red.

    Ethan tightened his grip on the tachi. Energy surged through him, igniting the fire crystal core embedded in the blade. A wave of heat radiated outward.

    Whoosh¡ª

    Flames roared to life, engulfing the tachi in a blazing inferno.

    Ethan moved.

    His figure blurred, moving so fast that afterimages trailed behind him. He charged into the horde, his speed almost impossible to track.

    The tachi sliced through the air, leaving streaks of fire in its wake. Each swing of the blade severed a zombie''s head cleanly from its shoulders.

    Wherever the blade passed, blood sprayed into the air¡ªonly to evaporate instantly in the heat of the flames, leaving behind nothing but black ash drifting in the wind.

    In just a few strikes, Ethan had already cut down a large number of zombies.

    It was as if he were untouchable.

    He tore through the horde like a storm, unstoppable and devastating.

    Where he stood, a vacuum formed¡ªno zombie could get close.

    Heads rolled, bodies were cleaved in two, and the tachi carved a path of destruction through the horde.

    Nothing could stand in his way.

    "This¡­"

    Behind him, Caleb and the others were stunned. They stared in disbelief, their minds reeling from what they were witnessing.

    He was that strong? Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Was this even possible?

    The scene before them shattered everything they thought they knew.

    ...

 Chapter 87 - 87: Well, thatâ€™s creepy as hellâ€¦

    In the stunned silence of the crowd, Ethan continued cutting down zombies with ruthless efficiency. In just a few moments, he had already slain over a hundred of them.

    At the same time, he was quietly scanning the area, searching for the black cat.

    It shouldn''t be too far from here¡­

    "Found it."

    Before long, Ethan sensed a faint presence just outside the factory, hiding beneath a large metal tank.

    But as he raised his gaze, two elite zombies lunged at him from the shadows.

    With a swift horizontal slash of his blade, Ethan decapitated both zombies in one clean motion. Their heads flew off, spraying foul blood into the air, and two Neurocores popped out of their shattered skulls.

    These zombies were highly evolved, which meant the zombie king ruling this area was likely no pushover either.

    Ethan pressed forward, cutting his way through the horde until he reached the factory''s exterior. Behind him lay a trail of mangled corpses and rivers of dark, putrid blood.

    Outside, the light was dim. The sun had fully set, and the long night had begun. But the darkness didn''t bother Ethan. His sharp eyes scanned the area, and under the large metal tank, he spotted a small, shadowy figure curled up tightly.

    It was the same black cat he had seen earlier. Its body was coiled into a ball, completely motionless, as if it were asleep.

    This was one of the major downsides of possession. With its soul currently inhabiting Sean''s body, the cat''s physical form was left paralyzed and defenseless.

    However, the number of elite zombies in the area had increased significantly, as if they were deliberately guarding the black cat. In the dim light, grotesque faces emerged one by one, their eyes glowing with malice.

    Now that he had located his target, Ethan stopped holding back. With a single thought, he unleashed Domain of the Dead to its fullest extent.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The zombies closest to him exploded instantly, their bodies reduced to chunks of flesh and bone.

    The oppressive force of the domain reached its peak.

    Nearby debris was crushed and twisted under the immense pressure. Even the towering metal tank groaned and warped as if an invisible hand were squeezing it. Liquid stored inside burst out in violent streams, spraying everywhere.

    Beneath the tank, the black cat''s body trembled, curling into an even tighter ball.

    "Meowwwwwww!"

    It let out a piercing, anguished cry. Sensing that its physical body was in grave danger, the cat immediately abandoned Sean and returned to its own form.

    But the moment the black cat opened its eyes, it saw a tall, imposing figure walking toward it.

    With each step Ethan took, the pressure around the cat intensified, like a massive millstone grinding down on it.

    "Not so smug now, are you?" Ethan''s cold gaze locked onto the cat.

    The black cat could feel the suffocating aura of death closing in. Its fur stood on end, its ears flattened, and its wide, terrified eyes darted around, searching for an escape. It tried to back away, desperate to flee from the terrifying Domain of the Dead.

    But its frail body couldn''t even muster the strength to move.

    Ethan raised his tachi and swung it in a clean arc, slicing straight through the cat''s head. The blade was so sharp that it cut through the skull as easily as slicing a watermelon.

    "Yowwwww!"

    The black cat let out a final, pitiful wail before collapsing to the ground. Black blood gushed from the gaping wound where its skull had been cleaved open.

    And just like that, the battle was over.

    Ethan retracted the terrifying Domain of the Dead, though the effort had taken a toll on him. Fully unleashing the domain consumed a significant amount of energy¡ªabout one-tenth of his reserves, judging by the series of fights he had just endured.

    But something caught Ethan''s attention.

    The black cat''s shattered skull¡­ didn''t contain a crystal core.

    "What the hell?"

    He stood there, frowning, deep in thought.

    Could it be that possession wasn''t the black cat''s innate ability?

    Maybe¡­ there was another explanation.

    Perhaps some other entity had transferred the black cat''s soul into Sean''s body. In other words¡­ the ability to possess others wasn''t the cat''s own power¡ªit had been granted to it by something else.

    "Well, that''s creepy as hell¡­" Ethan muttered to himself.

    Still, he felt like this trip hadn''t been a waste. Thankfully, he had uncovered the truth in time. If he had remained in the dark, it could''ve cost him dearly.

    Especially considering his subordinate, Bulldozer, was cut from the same cloth as Sean¡ªboth were brain-dead brutes with immense strength but no intelligence to speak of.

    "Roar¡ª¡ª"

    Just as Ethan finished off the black cat, a deafening roar erupted from deep within the area. The sound was earth-shaking, as if the entire city district trembled in response. It was clear that the slaughter at the sugar factory had alarmed the zombie king lurking within the heart of the horde''s nest.

    The zombie army was likely mobilizing, surging toward Ethan''s location.

    "Time to go¡­" Ethan muttered to himself. He wasn''t ready for an all-out battle with them just yet.

    At the very least, he needed to secure the Y-virus first and allow his ace fighters to evolve further. If the fight turned into a brutal war of attrition, even a hard-won victory could leave him vulnerable to other zombie kings waiting to exploit the aftermath.

    Not to mention, Genesis Biotech was already watching him like a hawk.

    At that moment, hurried footsteps echoed from the darkness ahead. It was the rest of the search team. They had sensed the commotion and decided to stop hiding, rushing over to see if they could help in any way.

    But when they arrived, the scene before them left them speechless.

    Ethan stood alone outside the factory, surrounded by piles of mangled zombie corpses, shattered debris, and the twisted remains of the metal tank.

    The entire area looked like it had been ravaged by a natural disaster.

    "Hiss¡­"

    The group collectively sucked in a sharp breath, too stunned to speak.

    Meanwhile, inside the factory, Sean''s cat-like eyes gradually returned to their usual sharpness, though his expression remained dazed.

    Moments ago, his "mainframe" had gone offline¡ªlike blacking out after drinking too much. He had lost chunks of memory and couldn''t recall what had happened.

    All he knew now was that his entire body ached. Every inch of him felt battered and bruised.

    Instinctively, he reached up to touch his face. A sharp, throbbing pain greeted him. His cheeks were swollen, and his nose was bruised and discolored.

    "What happened to me? Why does everything hurt so much?" Sean asked, bewildered.

    Mia glanced at him and replied casually, "Nothing. You fell asleep and took a nasty tumble."

    "...Huh?" Sean blinked in confusion.

    Then why were there shoe prints all over his body?

    "We need to move," Mia said firmly, her gaze shifting toward the direction of the zombie king''s roar. She wasn''t the only one who had heard it¡ªeveryone else had, too. Their faces were pale with fear.

    If the Zombie Horde surrounded them, there would be no escape. It would be the end.

    "Did we rescue everyone?" Sean asked, still trying to piece things together.

    "Stop worrying about that and just move!" Lillian snapped, urging him forward.

    Without wasting any more time, the group quickly left the sugar factory and ran toward the river. Fortunately, they were still on the outskirts of the zombie nest. Before long, the sound of flowing water reached their ears.

    But under the shroud of darkness, the river ahead looked like an endless expanse of black.

    Mia glanced back over her shoulder.

    The Zombie Horde was closing in fast. The ground beneath them trembled faintly, and in the distance, shadowy figures began to flood the streets, their grotesque forms illuminated by the faint moonlight.

    The group''s "builders" sprang into action. Cold air radiated from their bodies as they constructed another ice bridge, just like the one they had used to get here. This time, however, the bridge had a slight curve to it, resembling a slide.

    Once it was ready, everyone jumped onto the bridge and slid across to the other side of the river.

    "Wheee! This is fun!" Sean exclaimed, momentarily rediscovering the joy of childhood.

    As soon as they reached the opposite bank, the builders quickly dismantled the ice bridge.

    "Phew¡­ we''re alive¡­"

    The group collectively let out a sigh of relief. For Caleb and the rest of the search team, it felt like they had just escaped from the jaws of hell itself. They had stared death in the face and somehow lived to tell the tale.

    The apocalypse was truly unforgiving. Every day was a fight for survival, a constant battle against despair.

    On the far side of the river, zombie silhouettes began to appear. They had chased the group all the way to the riverbank. But now, the zombies could only stand there, staring across the water. Their furious roars echoed into the night, filled with rage and frustration, but there was nothing they could do.

    ...

    Back at the ruined sugar factory, darkness had completely swallowed the area.

    "Salem~~~ Salem~~~"

    A raspy, haunting voice echoed through the night, carrying a tone of sorrow and bitterness.

    From the shadows, an old woman''s figure slowly emerged. Her hunched frame moved with an eerie, deliberate slowness. Her white hair was wild and unkempt, and her frail body seemed barely able to support her weight.

    But the most terrifying thing about her was her face. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Half of it was a wrinkled, human visage, weathered by time. The other half¡­ was the face of a black cat, pitch-black and grotesque, with gleaming, predatory eyes.

    ...

 Chapter 88 - 88: The vines

    The old woman called out, but there was no response. She knew in her heart that the black cat was already dead. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Heh heh heh." A sinister laugh echoed from behind her. A gaunt figure slowly emerged from the shadows. He was so thin that his skin clung tightly to his bones, and his hands¡ªshockingly¡ªhad no flesh at all, exposing bare, gleaming white bones.

    "Good riddance. Dead is better. Saves me from listening to that annoying meowing all day¡­"

    The Bone-Claw Zombie King grinned, revealing two rows of razor-sharp teeth.

    The old woman''s eyes burned with hatred as she turned her half-cat face toward him, glaring coldly. But after a moment of thought, she held back her anger.

    "There are humans. I can smell traces of them lingering here."

    "Just food," the Bone-Claw Zombie King replied dismissively. "They''re not going to cause any real trouble. What we should be worried about is the Zombie King across the river. He''s been expanding his territory like crazy lately, making a lot of noise. Be careful, or we might end up on his radar."

    The old woman shot him a sideways glance. "Hmph! Do you think I need you to tell me that? I''ve already taken precautions. They won''t get through."

    "Fine, whatever."

    The Bone-Claw Zombie King clearly didn''t want to argue with her. It was obvious there was some bad blood between them. Humming a tune to himself, he turned and walked away.

    "I''m a kitty cat, and I dance, dance, dance¡­ and I dance, dance, dance~"

    "...¡­" The old woman''s terrifying face twisted in frustration, her teeth grinding. She couldn''t shake the feeling that he was doing it on purpose to annoy her.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the city, Ethan had already returned home after parting ways with Mia.

    As usual, he took a hot bath, changed into clean clothes, and swallowed two crystal cores before pouring himself a drink.

    By now, night had fully fallen, and the world outside his window was pitch black.

    Every night, the city descended into chaos. Zombies and mutated beasts alike grew restless, their howls and roars echoing through the apocalyptic ruins. The cycle of slaughter never stopped.

    Even within Ethan''s territory, things weren''t always peaceful.

    Particularly near the outskirts, around Mount Wilson, the creeping vines had begun to spread from the forest into the city. They coiled around the ruins of buildings and climbed up streetlights.

    These vines were an eerie crimson, like blood vessels, with what seemed like blood flowing through them.

    In the darkness, one of the vines wrapped around a streetlight suddenly began to move, slithering like a living snake.

    Beneath the streetlight stood a zombie, its tattered clothes soaked in blood. It swayed mindlessly, unaware of the danger above.

    The vine crept closer, inching toward the zombie until it was just three feet away. Then, in a flash, it struck like a python, coiling tightly around the zombie''s neck.

    "GRAAAHHH¡ª"

    The zombie let out a guttural roar, thrashing wildly as its hands clawed at the vine. But the vine was incredibly tough, and the zombie couldn''t tear it apart. With a sudden yank, the vine hoisted the zombie into the air.

    The zombie dangled there like a hanged corpse, its legs kicking frantically as it howled.

    Moments later, more vines slithered toward it. With a sickening squelch, they pierced the zombie''s body, acting like straws as they began to suck the blood and flesh from it.

    Dark, viscous blood flowed through the vines, staining them an even deeper black.

    This wasn''t an isolated incident. Nearby, several other zombies were also being attacked by the vines. Some were ensnared around their waists, others by their ankles.

    The once-quiet night was now filled with the sound of zombie screams.

    "ROOOAAARRR¡ª"

    A deafening roar echoed from the distance as Bulldozer, a hulking zombie with a massive frame, appeared on the scene.

    His small, beady eyes scanned the chaos, but he couldn''t quite figure out what was happening.

    "Are we under attack?" he muttered.

    He stomped forward, grabbing one of the vines that had wrapped around a zombie. With a powerful tug, he ripped it apart.

    A spray of dark, putrid blood gushed from the severed vine, splattering everywhere.

    But the vines weren''t done. Dozens more crept toward Bulldozer, attempting to ensnare him. Some coiled around his ankles, while others latched onto his wrists.

    Unfortunately for the vines, Bulldozer might not have been the sharpest tool in the shed, but he was incredibly strong. With brute force, he tore the vines apart one by one, sending black blood flying in all directions.

    Realizing they couldn''t overpower him, the vines retreated, dragging the captured zombies with them as they slithered back toward Mount Wilson.

    "Ugh¡ªahhh!"

    The ordinary zombies clawed desperately at the ground, trying to crawl forward, but they didn''t have the strength to break free from the vines. In the blink of an eye, they were dragged over thirty feet away.

    Just then, a sharp gust of wind swept through, and a figure darted into the fray.

    With claws as sharp as steel blades, the figure slashed through the vines in a single fluid motion, cutting them apart and freeing the trapped zombies.

    Laura, now in full-on "lawnmower mode," swung her claws relentlessly. Wherever she passed, the vines were shredded into pieces, and dark, putrid blood sprayed into the air.

    Realizing they were no match for her, the vines retreated like a receding tide, slithering back toward the forest. Laura and Bulldozer gave chase, pursuing them all the way to the edge of the woods.

    But the sheer number of vines was overwhelming, far too dense to cut through completely. A few unlucky zombies were still dragged into the forest, disappearing into the darkness. Their anguished howls grew fainter and fainter until they finally faded into silence.

    "ROOOAAARRR!"

    Bulldozer wasn''t about to let it go. He stomped forward, clearly intending to charge into the forest after them.

    But Laura quickly stopped him. "Hey, don''t go in there."

    "Huh?" Bulldozer froze mid-step, his expression full of frustration.

    "Some stupid plants think they can mess with us? I''m going in there to rip them all out by the roots!" he growled.

    "The plants are too dense in there," Laura said, crossing her arms. "Or do you want a repeat of last time, when the boss had to come drag your sorry ass out?"

    "Uh¡­"

    The mention of his previous blunder made Bulldozer pause. He scratched the back of his head awkwardly, his anger cooling a little. "Fine, I''ll let them off the hook this time. But¡­ what are we supposed to do about this?"

    "That''s easy." Laura''s tone was calm and analytical as she thought it over. "We go tell the boss."

    ...

    Later that night, Ethan was informed of the incident. He wasn''t particularly surprised¡ªhe''d already noticed the creeping vines acting strangely, as if they were slowly encroaching on his territory.

    "So, they''ve finally made their move¡­" Ethan muttered to himself. He knew that to deal with external threats, he first had to secure his own domain. The vines would undoubtedly return, and this time, he needed to put an end to them for good.

    However, the battle at the sugar factory earlier that day had drained some of his energy. Ethan decided not to rush into action. Instead, he rested for the night, allowing his body to recover to peak condition.

    ...

    The next morning, Ethan arrived at the scene of the attack.

    Bulldozer and Laura followed closely behind him, their demeanor respectful and serious.

    "Boss, so it went like this¡ªfirst, the vines came out of nowhere, then they did this, and then my guys got dragged into the woods!" Bulldozer gestured wildly as he tried to reenact the events, clearly hoping to explain everything as thoroughly as possible.

    Ethan''s sharp gaze swept over the area. The ground was a mess¡ªshattered plant stems and dark, sticky blood were scattered everywhere. Long trails of blood and drag marks stretched toward the forest, painting a grim picture of what had happened.

    In the distance, the dense forest loomed, its greenery vibrant and lush. Clusters of creeping vines clung to the trees, swaying gently in the breeze. At first glance, they looked like ordinary plants, completely harmless, with nothing out of the ordinary.

    But Ethan wasn''t fooled. He could already tell that these vines weren''t acting on their own. They were more like "tentacles," controlled by something far more dangerous¡ªa central mind pulling the strings.

    The true culprit was hiding deep within the dense forest.

 Chapter 89 - 89: Endless Growth!

    "I''ll go take a look," Ethan said.

    "Oh... okay..."

    Bulldozer nodded dumbly. He wanted to say something to show concern, maybe remind the boss to be careful. But when he turned his head, Ethan''s figure had already vanished.

    Ethan had activated his stealth ability and was silently making his way into the forest, step by step, like a ghost.

    The woods were dark and damp, eerily quiet except for the occasional rustling of leaves and the strange cries of unknown birds. Ethan avoided touching the climbing vines, instead following the trail they left as he moved deeper into the forest, searching for clues along the way.

    He couldn''t help but feel curious¡ªwhat could possibly lie at the heart of these vines?

    The journey was smooth at first. Along the way, he came across numerous corpses¡ªsmall animals, humans, and even zombies. The bodies reeked of decay, each in varying stages of decomposition. Some were crawling with maggots, while thumb-sized flies buzzed around them in swarms.

    As he ventured further, the vines grew denser. It was clear that this forest had been completely overtaken by them¡ªit was their domain now. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    About ten minutes later, Ethan emerged from the woods onto an abandoned mountain road. This road led to the summit, where the wealthy used to live in luxurious hilltop villas. Now, the road was overrun with vegetation, completely reclaimed by nature.

    On the roadside, a few overturned, rusted-out vehicles could still be seen¡ªremnants of the chaos when people had fled into the mountains during the apocalypse. Ethan approached one of the cars and found a corpse inside, long since decayed into a skeleton. A few spiders had spun webs across the bones, crawling back and forth.

    The car''s glove compartment, trunk, and even the gas tank had been pried open¡ªclear signs that it had been looted.

    "Humans have been here," Ethan muttered to himself.

    When the apocalypse broke out, many city dwellers fled to the mountains to escape the zombies, trying to survive in the wilderness. Though the deep forest was full of dangers¡ªmutant beasts, mutated plants¡ªsome human Awakeners still managed to carve out a slim chance of survival.

    Ethan turned his gaze back to the vines. Their tendrils stretched along the road, winding forward endlessly. He decided to follow them.

    As he walked, the number of corpses increased. The bodies were entangled in the vines, completely drained of life, leaving behind nothing but dried husks.

    After a while, a villa came into view.

    Once a luxurious building, it was now in ruins. The fences around the yard and the villa''s walls were completely overgrown with vines. The leaves were large, fan-like, and a dark purplish-black color. The plant''s roots and stems had grown unnaturally thick, with streams of foul, dark liquid coursing through them.

    "Is it in there?" Ethan muttered, sensing an ominous presence lurking within the villa.

    He glanced at the yard and couldn''t help but notice how... unique the scene was.

    Corpses were buried in the soil, with only their heads exposed. The roots of the vines grew directly out of their skulls. Some of the heads had rotted into bare skeletons, while others were disturbingly fresh¡ªrecent victims, likely dragged here by the vines.

    "Well, this is... an interesting take on landscaping," Ethan thought to himself, his inner voice dripping with sarcasm. He couldn''t help but admire the vines'' twisted sense of artistry.

    He stepped into the courtyard.

    The air was thick with the stench of death. The oppressive atmosphere was cold and suffocating, the smell of rot so strong it stung his nose. Anyone else would have immediately sensed the danger and fled without a second thought. No one in their right mind would dare approach this place.

    But Ethan wasn''t just anyone. He walked in alone.

    The once-luxurious villa''s floor-to-ceiling windows were shattered, leaving the interior exposed. Peering inside, Ethan was greeted by a horrifying sight.

    Dozens of corpses hung from the ceiling, packed so tightly together they resembled rows of sausages. Humans, animals¡ªit didn''t matter. They dangled lifelessly, swaying slightly in the cold breeze that drifted through the broken windows.

    "What is this, an art exhibit for corpses?" Ethan thought.

    Just as Ethan was about to move forward, the grass around him suddenly began to rustle, like the warning rattle of a snake. The sound carried a sinister, venomous undertone that sent a chill down his spine.

    The climbing vines on the ground started writhing, slithering like snakes. One of them rose behind Ethan, coiling upward as if preparing to strike.

    "I''ve been spotted..." Ethan thought, his instincts kicking in. In an instant, his Domain of the Dead expanded outward. The vine poised to attack him shattered with a series of sharp bangs.

    As the domain spread, an oppressive force rippled in all directions. The surrounding vines reacted violently, like eels tossed into boiling oil. They shot upright, twisting and writhing in agony, before exploding one after another.

    Ethan''s surroundings were soon filled with the sight of thrashing vines and the splatter of foul, dark liquid. The once eerily silent courtyard descended into utter chaos.

    Suddenly, a piercing scream echoed from within the villa. It was shrill and unearthly, like the wail of a witch, filled with hysteria and rage. The sound lasted for a full three seconds, reverberating through the dense mountain valley and startling flocks of birds into flight in the distance.

    "So, you''re finally coming out?" Ethan muttered. With a casual wave of his hand, a tachi materialized out of thin air. Energy surged through the blade, igniting it in roaring flames that engulfed its entire length.

    Fire¡ªthe bane of all plants.

    Ethan swung the flaming blade forward, reducing countless vines to ash. The remaining ones recoiled, retreating in fear. With the plants no longer obstructing his view, Ethan could see the villa clearly again. On the overgrown walls, the dense foliage began to shift, forming the outline of a humanoid figure. Slowly, it stepped out from the greenery.

    "You shouldn''t have come here," the Greenman said, its voice an eerie blend of male and female tones.

    Ethan''s gaze sharpened. The figure before him was entirely wrapped in green, as if its body were woven from leaves. It was hard to tell whether it was more plant or animal.

    But one thing was certain: this creature was the mastermind controlling the ivy.

    "Oh, so it''s fine for you to wreak havoc in my territory, but I can''t come looking for you?" Ethan shot back, his tone sharp.

    "If you''re so eager to die¡­ I''ll grant your wish!" the Greenman hissed.

    A faint green light radiated from its body, surging outward in waves. At the same time, the ivy in the surrounding area began to grow wildly, vines exploding in every direction, filling the air like a tidal wave.

    Ethan''s vision was once again swallowed by the encroaching plants.

    It was as if he had been plunged into a world made entirely of vegetation.

    His eyes glowed with a crimson light as he unleashed the Domain of the Dead, pushing it to its absolute limit.

    A suffocating pressure surged forward, like a raging sea of blood crashing through everything in its path.

    "Boom!"

    A deafening explosion shattered the silence. Everything around him¡ªevery vine, every leaf¡ªwas obliterated in an instant, as if swept away by a violent storm.

    Leaves scattered like confetti, only to disintegrate into dust under the immense pressure.

    The Greenman''s body trembled, clearly shaken. It hadn''t expected Ethan''s Absolute Domain to be this overwhelming.

    But it quickly steadied itself, refusing to back down. Energy surged from its body once more.

    "Infinite Growth!" it called out softly.

    The vines that had just been destroyed began sprouting new buds, which rapidly thickened and grew. In the blink of an eye, the plants were back, stronger than ever.

    Once again, the endless greenery surged toward Ethan, enveloping him completely.

    "Hm?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, his expression darkening. This Greenman''s abilities were undeniably strange. Its power was on par with that of any Zombie King he had encountered outside.

    And its method of attack¡­ it was almost as if it were forming its own version of an Absolute Domain.

    ...

 Chapter 90 - 90: How strong are you?

    The forest was in utter chaos, wild energy surging and colliding in every direction.

    The two opponents were locked in a tense standoff.

    But Greenman was brimming with confidence. Since its growth began, it had consumed countless creatures¡ªsmall ones like insects and mice, larger ones like beasts, and even zombies and humans. It had devoured so much flesh and blood to evolve into its current form.

    The energy it had absorbed far surpassed that of most living beings.

    "Let''s see how long you can hold out!" Ethan was surrounded by a storm of vines, endless and relentless. No matter how many he cut down, more kept coming. Yet his expression remained calm and composed.

    From his assessment, Greenman''s strength was definitely at an A-rank level, maybe even higher. It was troublesome, sure, but¡­ only a little.

    "Yeah, that''s about it," Ethan muttered, stepping forward suddenly. His powerful physique came into play as his foot slammed into the ground. The moment his sole hit the earth, a deafening boom echoed.

    Cracks spread across the ground like a spiderweb, as if an earthquake had struck. The earth began to collapse, and the corpses buried beneath the soil were shattered into pieces.

    Rotting flesh and broken bones flew everywhere, along with the roots of the plants that had grown among them.

    If you want to kill the weeds, you have to pull them out by the roots.

    As Ethan took that step forward, his terrifying Domain of the Dead expanded with him, its oppressive aura spreading out fifty feet in all directions. It was closing in on Greenman, ready to engulf it.

    The combination of Ethan''s overwhelming physical strength and the power of his Domain made him unstoppable in this moment.

    "Huh?"

    Greenman froze, startled. It sensed something was wrong. That destructive energy radiating from Ethan gave it an ominous feeling, a sense of impending doom.

    This creature was strong¡ªfar stronger than it had anticipated.

    The vines that had been growing wildly began to slow down noticeably. Greenman continued to release energy, but it was clear that it was now at a disadvantage.

    Meanwhile, Ethan remained unyielding, his aura surging like a raging storm.

    The intense battle was draining energy rapidly, and Ethan had already used up about twenty percent of his reserves. But he could feel it¡ªGreenman''s resistance was weakening.

    Ethan stepped forward again, his knees bending slightly as he lowered his body. He gripped his blade with both hands, his posture like that of a predator ready to pounce.

    The Domain of the Dead continued to expand, fully enveloping Greenman. Behind them, the villa that had stood in the distance began to collapse, disintegrating into dust and scattering into the wind.

    "Cut!" Ethan roared.

    He tightened his grip on his tachi, channeling his energy into the blade. Flames erupted from its edge, blazing fiercely.

    With a powerful push from his legs, Ethan launched himself forward like a cannonball. The force of his leap caused the ground beneath him to cave in further. His body shot through the air, carrying the terrifying momentum of the Domain of the Dead as he charged at Greenman.

    The scenery blurred past him¡ªroots, leaves, and splatters of foul blood flying in all directions.

    From Greenman''s perspective, it was as if a storm was hurtling toward it.

    A natural disaster.

    "No!"

    A wave of dread surged through Greenman''s consciousness. The aura of death was closing in fast.

    "I don''t want to die¡­" Greenman''s thoughts were filled with unwillingness and regret.

    It had started as a tiny blade of grass, growing stronger by devouring ants and other small creatures. Over time, it had evolved into its current form. Dissatisfied with its life in the mountains, it had dreamed of expanding into the cities, of one day spreading across the entire world.

    But now, just as it had stepped out of the mountains, it had encountered such a powerful foe.

    In the blink of an eye, the searing heat was upon it. The sharp edge of the blade was about to slice through its body. Trapped within the oppressive Domain of the Dead, Greenman had no way to escape.

    Swish!

    Ethan''s tachi slashed through Greenman''s body in a single, decisive strike.

    "Ahhh¡ª!" Greenman let out a piercing, agonized scream, its voice filled with despair.

    At the same time, all the energy it had been using to resist vanished. The snake-like vines that had been attacking Ethan began to wither, rot, and crumble into dust.

    In an instant, the chaos in the forest subsided. Silence fell, leaving behind only a wasteland of destruction.

    Greenman''s body lay on the ground, severed in two. The consciousness it had worked so hard to develop was fading rapidly.

    Ethan approached, wanting to take a closer look at this strange creature. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Upon closer inspection, he realized it was, indeed, just a mass of grass. It had woven itself into a humanoid shape, but in its chest was a round, glowing crystal. It pulsed faintly, clearly the source of its energy. It resembled a crystal core, but there was something different about it.

    "How¡­ how strong are you?" A faint signal of thought emanated from Greenman''s fading consciousness.

    "I don''t really know," Ethan replied honestly, unsure how to answer. So far, he hadn''t encountered anyone who could truly match him.

    Greenman''s soul trembled with profound shock.

    Are all creatures from beyond the mountain this terrifying?

    But alas... it would never grow to encompass the entire world.

    Even a blade of grass can dream of ruling the land. And in its final moments, as it faced complete annihilation, Greenman had one last thought: The city is too dangerous. I should''ve stayed in the mountains.

    With that, its withered body began to shrink, rot, and crumble into ash, scattering into the wind.

    When Greenman completely perished, it left behind a glowing crystal where it had stood.

    Ethan picked it up, turning it over in his hands to examine it. The energy within was immense but chaotic. It clearly wasn''t a crystal core.

    The crystal wasn''t entirely transparent. Inside, there were fibrous structures that made it look more like... a seed.

    "Can I eat this?" Ethan wondered.

    At his core, he was still a zombie, and his instincts revolved around one simple question: edible or not?

    This blade of grass had consumed a wide variety of nutrients¡ªbugs, animals, zombies, and even other plants.

    "It shouldn''t be poisonous... right?" Ethan wasn''t particularly tempted by the seed. After all, he wasn''t a herbivore.

    Instead, he thought about taking it home and planting it. Maybe it would grow into something interesting. Who knows how far it could develop?

    Driven by curiosity, Ethan stored the seed in his spatial storage ring.

    But just as he finished dealing with the seed, his nose twitched. He caught the faint scent of humans approaching.

    It wasn''t unusual for humans to survive in Mount Wilson. Clearly, the commotion from his fight with Greenman had drawn them here.

    Sure enough, two people were crouched behind a boulder, sneaking peeks in his direction.

    "What the hell happened? Those man-eating vines... they''re all dead!" one of them whispered.

    "I have no idea," the other replied. "The vines are definitely gone. Look... there''s someone standing over there!" He pointed at Ethan.

    "Yeah, I see him," the first man nodded repeatedly. If the man-eating vines were still alive, there was no way any human¡ªor any other creature¡ªcould be standing there.

    "Could it be... he''s the one who killed them?"

    "What are you even talking about?" the first man shot back. In his mind, the man-eating vines were an unstoppable force, covering the entire mountain. There was no way a single person could take them down.

    "He''s probably just like us¡ªdrawn here by the noise."

    "But then why did the vines suddenly die for no reason?" the second man asked, still baffled.

    The first man thought for a moment. "They''re plants, right? Sometimes plants just stop growing and die when they mature. Or maybe... they ate something poisonous and got wiped out."

    "Ohhh, that makes sense."

    These two weren''t particularly sharp. They were Awakeners who had managed to form Neurocores, but their sensory abilities were limited. Before the apocalypse, they had worked as security guards for the wealthy in a gated community.

    Right now, both of them were thinking the same thing: the man-eating vines had absorbed countless nutrients¡ªblood, flesh, and energy. Surely, they must have left behind a massive crystal core.

    If they could get their hands on it...

    They''d hit the jackpot.

    ...

 Chapter 91 - 91: Yeah, thatâ€™s true

    In this remote wilderness, running into someone was rare, so the two men didn''t let their guard down. They kept a close eye on Ethan, quietly analyzing where he might have come from.

    Seeing that he was alone, they figured he probably wasn''t part of the Black Hand Legion. That group of psychos usually moved in packs.

    Besides, this guy looked clean and well-dressed¡ªalmost too put-together for someone out here. He gave off the vibe of a big-shot executive or maybe a spoiled rich kid.

    "Probably a survivor from the villa district¡­ and he''s got a stash of supplies," one of them guessed.

    Whether it was for crystal cores or supplies, they both agreed: they couldn''t let him go.

    "Let''s go."

    Having made up their minds, they stepped out of hiding and walked straight toward Ethan.

    Ethan glanced at them, his expression calm.

    Finally, he thought. Took them long enough to show themselves.

    The two men raised their hands in a gesture of peace, smiling as they approached.

    "Hey, don''t worry. We''re not here to cause trouble," one of them said.

    "Oh¡­" Ethan nodded slightly, his face unreadable.

    He took a closer look at them. They were wearing light blue security uniforms, now torn and tattered from branches and brambles. Their hair was long and unkempt, their beards scruffy, and their faces smeared with dirt and grease. They looked more like wild men than security guards.

    The younger of the two, who introduced himself as Frankie West, spoke up first.

    "Hey, man, where''s the man-eating vine?"

    "I have no idea," Ethan replied, shaking his head, feigning confusion.

    The two men exchanged a glance. Their suspicions were confirmed¡ªEthan must''ve come here after hearing the commotion, just like they had. That put them a little more at ease.

    Frankie''s small, shifty eyes began scanning Ethan up and down, sizing him up.

    "So¡­ did you pick up anything?"

    "No," Ethan said flatly.

    The other man, meanwhile, was scanning the ground, his eyes darting around the withered vines and rotting roots. But there was no sign of the "super crystal core" they''d been hoping for.

    "Could it really¡­ not be here?" he muttered under his breath.

    Frankie, however, wasn''t so easily convinced. He was sharp enough to know that no one in their right mind would admit to finding something valuable out here¡ªnot to strangers, anyway.

    "Alright, fine," Frankie said with a casual shrug, though his tone hinted at disbelief. He quickly changed the subject.

    "So, bro, this forest is dangerous as hell. Where''ve you been hiding out these past couple of weeks?"

    "I haven''t been hiding," Ethan replied honestly.

    Frankie''s eyes narrowed slightly. He''d asked the question to probe for information¡ªmaybe Ethan had a "secret base" somewhere, stocked with supplies. But Ethan wasn''t giving anything away.

    Frankie tried a different approach. "Look, it''s the end of the world. The more people we have, the better our chances of survival. We should stick together. You should join us."

    "You guys? There are more of you?" Ethan asked, his tone casual but probing.

    "Yeah," Frankie replied.

    Before he could elaborate, the other man chimed in, nodding. "We used to have over twenty people in our security team. But now¡­ more than half are dead. There''s only¡­"

    He trailed off, his voice faltering. It seemed like whatever he was about to say was hard to put into words.

    But Ethan didn''t need him to finish. He could already guess.

    Back at the villa district, the only people besides the security guards were the wealthy¡ªbillionaires, trust-fund kids, and celebrities.

    But now, in this post-apocalyptic world, money and fame meant nothing. Everyone had been dragged down to the same starting line.

    Equality, in the harshest sense of the word. Survival was the only currency now, and strength was the only thing that mattered.

    Ethan could imagine what had happened. The guards, who had once been ordered around, scolded, or outright humiliated by the rich, now held the power. Some of them probably harbored deep resentment toward their former employers¡ªenvy, hatred, and bitterness that had been simmering for years.

    Now that the tables had turned, it wasn''t hard to guess what they might have done. Those wealthy elites were likely being tormented, maybe even worse.

    This was the ugly side of human nature.

    Ethan had seen it too many times before.

    Frankie said, "Our Captain is an Awakener who can condense crystal cores. He''s really strong and treats people well. It''s thanks to his protection that we''ve survived this long."

    The meaning behind his words was clear: he was warning Ethan not to get any funny ideas. They had a powerful Awakener backing them up.

    But Ethan raised an eyebrow and asked, "Then¡­ didn''t you still lose more than ten people?"

    "Uh¡­ well¡­" Frankie opened his mouth to respond but found himself at a loss for words.

    His companion quickly jumped in to smooth things over. "Anyway, you should join us. The Captain will definitely protect you too."

    "Oh, sure," Ethan said casually. "I wouldn''t mind checking out your place first."

    "OK, no problem. If you don''t like it, you can leave anytime," Frankie replied with a sly smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

    With that, Ethan followed the two men into the dense forest, his pace unhurried.

    Of course, everyone had their own agenda.

    Frankie''s thoughts were spinning. This guy''s clothes are way too clean. He must have a stash of supplies somewhere¡ªmaybe even a small private shelter.

    Some rich kids, bored before the apocalypse, had built survival bunkers for fun. Now, those frivolous projects might actually be paying off.

    And then there was the crystal core from the man-eating vine. Frankie was convinced Ethan had found it and hidden it somewhere. His plan was simple: keep Ethan close, gain his trust, and eventually get him to spill the truth¡ªor just follow him quietly. When hunger struck, Ethan would have to retrieve his supplies, and that would reveal everything.

    Ethan, on the other hand, had his own plans. He''d originally come to deal with the vine infestation, but on the way back, he didn''t mind grabbing a few snacks¡ªmaybe some wild fruit.

    As they walked, Frankie kept the conversation going, smiling as he said, "You know, this forest isn''t actually short on food. But food isn''t the key to surviving the apocalypse. Those monsters are evolving, so strength is what really matters. Don''t you agree?"

    "Yeah, that''s true," Ethan replied, not denying it.

    But he caught the underlying message. Frankie was subtly suggesting that hoarding food was pointless. Without strength, anyone would eventually get eaten by monsters. Better to share supplies with the group, work together, and grow stronger by hunting monsters.

    It was a classic attempt at manipulation¡ªplanting ideas, nudging Ethan toward their way of thinking. A bit of psychological pressure, almost like PUA tactics.

    Unfortunately for Frankie, he''d picked the wrong target. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After about twenty minutes of walking, signs of human activity began to appear. Ethan noticed a wire snare set under a tree, clearly meant to catch rabbits. Similar small traps were scattered around the area.

    Soon, a small dirt mound came into view. This was Frankie''s group''s hideout.

    Ethan quietly extended his senses. Inside, he detected the presence of over ten people, half of whom were Awakeners.

    "We''re here. Let''s head in," Frankie said.

    At first glance, the dirt mound looked completely overgrown with weeds, with no visible entrance.

    Frankie stepped forward and called out, "Johnny, we''re back!"

    "Password!" came a muffled voice from inside.

    "The eagle flies at midnight!" Frankie replied without hesitation.

    A rumbling sound followed, and the dirt in front of them began to split apart, sliding to the sides. Within moments, a rectangular opening appeared, about 7 feet tall, wide, and deep.

    It was the work of an Earth-type Awakener.

    The tunnel wasn''t dark, either. Flickering firelight illuminated the interior, driving away the damp shadows.

    "Not bad¡­" Ethan thought to himself, impressed.

    The place was well-hidden. Even someone like him, with his sharp senses, would''ve had a hard time finding it without knowing where to look.

    ...

 Chapter 92 - 92: Torment

    Frankie was the first to step inside. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The person who came out to greet them was a burly middle-aged man, shirtless and powerfully built. It was none other than Johnny, the Earth-element Awakener.

    "Frankie, what''s the situation outside?" Johnny asked urgently.

    "The man-eating vines are gone! Completely dead¡ªI saw it with my own eyes!" Frankie said, his face lighting up with joy.

    This was undeniably good news for them. It would make hunting and scavenging for supplies much easier.

    "That''s amazing!" Johnny exclaimed, equally thrilled.

    They had all dreaded those vines like the plague. Many of their comrades had fallen victim to them. Now that they were gone, it felt like a massive weight had been lifted off their shoulders.

    But Johnny''s attention soon shifted to Ethan. His gaze swept over him, cautious and probing.

    "Who''s this guy?"

    "We ran into him while scouting outside..." Frankie began, recounting the events in detail. As he finished, he gave Johnny a subtle look.

    "Oh," Johnny said, immediately catching on.

    "Alright, let''s head inside and share the good news with the Captain."

    The group moved deeper into the cave. Johnny turned back and used his Earth-element powers to seal the entrance behind them.

    The light dimmed instantly, leaving only the flickering flames of torches on the walls. Their glow danced across the group''s faces, casting shifting shadows.

    As Ethan followed them further in, he realized the entire hill had been hollowed out. The deeper they went, the more spacious it became.

    Before long, they arrived at what could only be described as the "heart" of the hill¡ªa large hall.

    Torches burned along the walls, illuminating the space. There were crude furnishings¡ªtables and chairs made of packed earth. At the center of the room was a long chair draped with a bear pelt. Reclining on it was a young man, wearing nothing but a pair of shorts. He was gnawing on a roasted rabbit head, his eyes fixed on Ethan and the others.

    The way he carried himself gave off the unmistakable vibe of a gang leader.

    This was clearly the leader of the group: Tyler Cross. Before the apocalypse, Tyler had dropped out of high school and worked as a security guard. While others wasted decades figuring out life, Tyler had already gained five or six years of "experience" by his early twenties. Now, he was the Captain of this ragtag crew.

    "Captain, we''re back!" Frankie stepped forward, his face plastered with a sycophantic smile.

    "Yeah? What''s it like out there?" Tyler asked, his tone casual but commanding.

    Frankie repeated the story in full, not daring to leave out a single detail.

    When Tyler heard that the man-eating vines had withered away, he was visibly pleased. His mind began to churn with possibilities¡ªperhaps it was time to expand their operations, to grow his crew and strengthen their hold on the area.

    His gaze shifted to Ethan, sizing him up. But instead of being hostile, Tyler broke into a grin and said, "Welcome to our little home."

    "Oh, uh, thanks," Ethan replied, his tone sincere. He meant it, too¡ªafter all, he was genuinely grateful for the hospitality, however rough it might be.

    As Ethan glanced around, he noticed that Tyler wasn''t the only one in the hall. A few other members of the security team were scattered about. In the darker corners of the room, however, he spotted several people huddled together¡ªmen and women alike. Their clothes were tattered, some barely clothed at all. Their faces were dirty, their expressions hollow. They looked like refugees, utterly defeated.

    Tyler noticed Ethan''s wandering gaze. With a smirk, he jumped off the long chair and strode over to one of the corners. He grabbed a girl by the arm and dragged her into the center of the room.

    The girl cried out in pain, collapsing to her knees. Her figure was slender and graceful, her curves accentuated even in her disheveled state.

    "Lift your head," Tyler said, crouching down and using a finger to tilt her chin up. His tone was smug, as if he were showing off a prized possession.

    "Recognize her?" he asked, looking back at Ethan.

    "Huh? Who is she?" Ethan asked, studying the girl more closely. Her face was smudged with dirt, but her delicate features were still striking¡ªan oval face, a high nose bridge, and large, expressive eyes. Her lips were pressed into a thin line, trembling with humiliation. She looked pitiful, the kind of beauty that stirred both sympathy and anger.

    "Ava Sterling," Tyler said with a grin. "The big-time celebrity."

    "Oh..." Ethan murmured, his eyes widening slightly. He wasn''t much of a pop culture guy, but even he had heard of Ava Sterling. She was a household name, a top-tier actress. He looked at her again, and sure enough, it was her.

    But the Ava Sterling he remembered was worlds apart from the woman in front of him now. Once a radiant star adored by millions, she was now reduced to this¡ªa broken shell, stripped of her dignity and at the mercy of men like Tyler.

    It wasn''t hard to see why people might not recognize her at first glance. The contrast was just too stark.

    Before the apocalypse, Ava had lived in a luxurious villa perched atop the hill. Now, she had fallen into the hands of this group.

    "Come on, superstar, sing us a song. Lighten the mood for the boys," Tyler said with a mocking grin.

    Ava had started her career as a singer, renowned for her incredible voice¡ªpeople used to call her a "walking CD." Now, in this grim reality, they often forced her to sing to pass the time.

    Her eyes reddened at the mention of "superstar." What was once a title of admiration now felt like a cruel taunt, cutting deep into her pride. But Ava knew these men and their methods all too well. Any resistance would only lead to unspeakable torment.

    So, she began to sing.

    "And I''ll rise up,

    I''ll rise like the day,

    I''ll rise up,

    I''ll rise unafraid,

    I''ll rise up,

    And I''ll do it a thousand times again."

    Her voice, though still beautiful, carried a faint rasp from dehydration. The song, filled with defiance and sorrow, perfectly captured her despair. As the haunting melody filled the cave, tears streamed down her face.

    Once a dazzling star adored by millions, she had fallen so far¡ªreduced to a plaything for the very people who used to guard her gates. The sheer magnitude of her downfall was staggering, as if she''d been cast from heaven straight into hell.

    "Heh, I gotta say, the apocalypse has been pretty good to us," Frankie chuckled. "Back then, people like her wouldn''t even glance in our direction. Now? She has to do whatever we say."

    The others laughed in agreement, their eyes drifting toward the corner of the room.

    "See that guy over there? Used to be a billionaire. And his wife? She was always looking down on me, acting like I was dirt. Now she''s like some scorned housewife after her husband cheated on her. I''ve got her so broken she doesn''t even dare talk back anymore. Finally got my revenge!" one of them said, his tone dripping with satisfaction.

    Ethan followed their gaze. In the corner, a middle-aged man sat slumped against the wall, his face hollow and defeated. Beside him was a woman, trembling uncontrollably as she overheard the conversation. Whatever they had endured, it was clear it had broken them completely.

    Frankie and the others continued their banter, reveling in their newfound power. They joked about how the tables had turned, spouting clich¨¦s like, "What goes around comes around," and "Don''t underestimate the underdog." They seemed to see themselves as the protagonists of some twisted rags-to-riches story.

    Meanwhile, Ava finished her song. She curled into herself, hugging her knees and burying her face in her arms, sobbing quietly.

    Tyler, satisfied with his little display of dominance, turned to Ethan. "Alright, enough of that. Let''s talk about you. If you want to join us, hand over the crystal core from the man-eating vines and any supplies you''ve got stashed away. Do that, and we''ll treat you like a brother. If not..." He gestured toward the huddled figures in the corner. "Well, you can guess what happens. Your choice."

    Ethan nodded slowly, his expression calm. "Alright," he said, his voice steady. He raised his eyes to meet Tyler''s, the flickering torchlight reflecting in his pupils like tiny flames.

    "You want the crystal core? Sure. I''ll get it for you..."

    ...

 Chapter 93 - 93: Release

    "Oh?"

    Everyone perked up at once.

    A crystal core? Seriously?

    They all knew the man-eating vines had killed countless people, absorbing their flesh and blood. Any crystal core formed from that would undoubtedly be high-grade¡ªan incredibly rare treasure.

    "You said earlier there wasn''t a crystal core! Hurry up and hand it over!" Johnny, who was always impatient, barked loudly.

    Ethan glanced at him calmly. "Come here, and I''ll show it to you."

    "Fine!"

    Without a second thought, Johnny strode over.

    Little did he know, he was walking straight into death''s embrace.

    Frankie and the others nearby stared intently, their curiosity piqued. They wanted to see what the crystal core of a man-eating vine looked like. At the same time, they couldn''t help but mutter to themselves.

    He said outside there wasn''t a crystal core, but now there is? Guess I''m not intimidating enough. Captain''s the one who really scares him into submission.

    "Where''s the crystal core?" Johnny asked as he stopped in front of Ethan, standing less than six feet away.

    The next moment, Ethan raised his slender hand and, without warning, reached forward¡ªstraight into Johnny''s skull.

    With a casual motion, he grabbed something and pulled it out. A dull, earthy-brown crystal core glistened in his hand.

    "Here. Isn''t this what you wanted?" Ethan said nonchalantly.

    His movements had been swift, but more importantly, no one had expected him to pull something like this.

    "Hiss..."

    Everyone instinctively sucked in a sharp breath, their mouths agape as they realized something was wrong.

    They watched in stunned silence as Johnny''s massive body crumpled to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut.

    "You... you..." One of Johnny''s companions stared in shock, his eyes wide with disbelief. He opened his mouth to say something, but before he could finish, Ethan swung his hand.

    A gleaming tachi appeared in his grip, and with a swift motion, it sliced cleanly through the man''s neck. "Squelch!" His head flew off, and whatever he was about to say died with him.

    "What the hell?! This bastard''s ambushing us!"

    "Kill him! Now!"

    "He''s playing us for fools!"

    The remaining men erupted in fury, shouting as they charged at Ethan.

    But Ethan remained calm, unmoving like a statue. Then, in an instant, he sprang into action, swift and deadly. Once he began his slaughter, he left no room for escape.

    His eyes glowed with a faint red light, and suddenly, a terrifying Domain of the Dead descended upon the area.

    The first two men who rushed at him froze in place, as if paralyzed. Their angry expressions twisted into ones of sheer terror and horror.

    Ethan''s tachi swept across in a horizontal slash, effortlessly taking both their heads in one fluid motion.

    "Holy crap, he''s insane!" Frankie was utterly shaken. Watching Ethan kill was like watching someone butcher livestock¡ªquick, efficient, and disturbingly practiced. It was clear this wasn''t his first time. He wasn''t just some ordinary survivor.

    What the hell have I brought here?

    A chill ran down Frankie''s spine as fear took root in his heart. He quickly retreated, moving to hide behind Tyler. In his mind, Tyler¡ªtheir Captain¡ªwas the strongest person around.

    "Ca... Captain, what do we do?" Frankie stammered, his voice trembling.

    "This guy''s dangerous," Tyler said, his tone grim. As an Awakener who had condensed his own crystal core, Tyler could sense the overwhelming threat Ethan posed.

    "What?" Frankie''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Even the Captain thought so?

    The scene in the cavern was utter chaos. Members of the security team were falling one after another. Heads flew, blood sprayed into the air, and a crimson mist hung over the battlefield, illuminated by the flickering firelight, giving everything an eerie, hellish glow.

    For these low-level Awakeners, Ethan was an unstoppable force. They couldn''t even last a single exchange against him.

    In the blink of an eye, nearly all of them had been slaughtered.

    Drawn by the commotion, Ava and the others looked up, their faces filled with disbelief.

    In the corner, the wealthy man''s wife''s eyes lit up with renewed hope.

    "Honey, look! Someone''s killing those bastards! Are we finally getting rescued?"

    "Yeah... I hope he''s from a shelter, here to save us," the wealthy man murmured, silently praying for salvation.

    Regardless of who it was, seeing the security team being slaughtered filled them with a twisted sense of satisfaction.

    Meanwhile, Tyler clenched his jaw tightly. Watching his men get wiped out one by one, he could feel the overwhelming danger emanating from Ethan. But there was no way out now. Retreat wasn''t an option. Whether he wanted to or not, he had to fight.

    Heat began radiating from Tyler''s body as flames erupted around him, engulfing him in a fiery aura. It was clear he was a B+-rank Fire Awakener.

    His attack was straightforward but powerful.

    With his body wrapped in flames, Tyler leapt into the air, raising his fist. The fiery punch roared through the air, creating a series of sonic booms as it hurtled toward Ethan.

    To an ordinary person, it would have looked incredibly fast and devastating.

    "Come on, Captain! You''ve got this!" Frankie cheered silently, his heart pounding. As a Neurocore Awakener, Frankie wasn''t strong enough to participate in a fight like this. But seeing Tyler take action gave him a glimmer of hope. Maybe this was the turning point.

    But...

    Ethan, sensing the fiery figure charging toward him, glanced up. His Domain of the Dead expanded outward like a tidal wave, crashing over Tyler.

    Tyler''s body froze mid-air, as though he had been plunged into the depths of the ocean. He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to move with all his strength. He managed to push through the oppressive force, but it wasn''t enough.

    Ethan''s blade flashed in a diagonal arc, slicing cleanly through Tyler''s body. The sharp edge cut through him effortlessly, splitting him in two.

    "Whoosh¡ª"

    The once-raging flames around Tyler''s body extinguished instantly. His lifeless corpse hit the ground with a dull thud, and a fiery red crystal core rolled free from his remains.

    "Wha¡ªwhat...?" Frankie stood frozen, his mind blank with shock.

    The Captain, the strongest person in his eyes, had been killed in a single strike. It was no different from watching an ordinary person get slaughtered.

    "How... how is this possible?"

    At that moment, it felt as though Frankie''s entire belief system had crumbled.

    Ethan continued his rampage, cutting down the remaining Awakeners with swift, precise strikes. The entire process took only a few seconds. From the moment he killed the Earth Awakener earlier, the others had no chance of escaping. Their deaths were inevitable.

    After finishing Tyler, Ethan gripped his blood-soaked tachi and began walking toward Frankie.

    Frankie''s entire body trembled as he watched Ethan approach. His liver felt like it was quivering, and he shook like a chick caught in a storm. Suddenly, a thought struck him.

    "The man-eating vine... was it you who killed it?"

    Ethan glanced at him, his expression indifferent. "You''re the only one who figured it out. But there''s no reward for that." With that, Ethan swung his blade, ending Frankie''s life in an instant.

    And just like that, the entire security team was wiped out. The cavern fell silent once more, save for the crackling of flames in the background.

    The flickering firelight cast eerie shadows across the walls, illuminating the gruesome scene. Headless corpses littered the ground, blood pooling everywhere. The metallic stench of blood filled the air, made even more suffocating by the enclosed space.

    Ethan turned his gaze toward the corner where the survivors huddled. Slowly, he began walking toward them.

    "Good riddance! Those bastards deserved to die!" The wealthy man''s wife snarled, her face twisted with rage. There was a hint of her domineering, shrewish nature in her tone.

    "Please! Get us out of here!" she shouted. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ethan didn''t respond. Without a word, he raised his blade and slashed her throat.

    Her eyes widened in shock, filled with disbelief. She tried to speak, but all that came out were muffled gurgles. Blood poured into her windpipe, choking her as she collapsed into her husband''s arms, her body twitching a few times before going still.

    "Don''t kill me... please don''t kill me..." The wealthy man was sobbing uncontrollably, snot and tears streaming down his face.

    "I have money! Lots of it! I''ll give it all to you¡ªjust let me live!"

    Ethan glanced at him, his expression cold and detached. "Look at you, rambling nonsense."

    In this post-apocalyptic world, money was no different from scraps of paper. It was utterly useless.

    Seeing no value in keeping the man alive, Ethan ended his life with a swift strike, granting him "release."

    ...

 Chapter 94 - 94: Sprout

    Ethan had just dealt with the remaining humans.

    Now, only Ava was left.

    She stood there, staring blankly at the scene before her. There was no fear, no panic¡ªjust numbness, and perhaps even a faint trace of relief.

    From a dazzling star to a prisoner at the mercy of others, the drastic fall from grace had been too much for her to bear. She had long since lost the will to live.

    Ethan could see it in her eyes. She was begging for release. Without hesitation, he swung his blade, ending her life in one swift motion.

    "Another tormented soul set free..." Ethan muttered to himself. "I, the reborn King of the Undead, the Redeemer of the Apocalypse."

    With that, he gathered up the bodies and blood, then activated his Domain of the Dead ability, phasing through the walls and leaving the scene.

    Outside, it was midday. Sunlight filtered through the gaps in the trees, casting beams of light that danced like threads in the air, creating a Tyndall effect. The occasional eerie birdcall echoed through the forest, adding to the unsettling tranquility.

    Ethan glanced back briefly.

    There were likely more survivors in the villa at the mountaintop, but he had no intention of going after them. There was no point in wiping them all out¡ªit held no meaning for him.

    With that thought, his figure vanished as he activated his stealth ability, retracing his steps back to his territory.

    About twenty minutes later, Ethan emerged from the forest.

    Waiting for him at the perimeter were Laura and Bulldozer, along with a group of elite subordinates. They had been standing there respectfully, having noticed earlier that the dense ivy covering the area had withered away.

    "The boss is back. Looks like he took care of that little weed," Laura remarked.

    "Of course. The boss never fails," Bulldozer replied with admiration.

    "Time to eat."

    Ethan''s words were brief and to the point. With a casual wave of his hand, he tossed out over a dozen corpses.

    The undead around him froze for a moment, their eyes widening as the scent of blood filled the air. Then, like ravenous wolves, they pounced on the bodies, tearing into them with unrestrained hunger.

    "The boss even brought back prey!"

    "Was this a bonus hunt?"

    "This is amazing~~~"

    "..."

    Ethan ignored the feeding frenzy and headed straight back to his home.

    After taking a shower, he sat down on the couch. With a flick of his wrist, a seed appeared in his palm. It radiated a chaotic yet immense energy.

    "How am I supposed to plant this thing?" Ethan wondered to himself.

    It was clear that this crystal core seed wasn''t something that could simply be buried in the ground and left to grow. Conventional methods wouldn''t work.

    Suddenly, he recalled what he had seen back on the mountain. The roots of the ivy had all been embedded in human skulls.

    Maybe... that was the way to do it.

    He stood up and looked out the window at the street below, where zombies wandered aimlessly. A strange idea began to form in his mind.

    In the past, when attacking the territories of other zombie kings, he had encountered many fusion creatures¡ªmutants like human-faced rats and eight-legged human-faced spiders. It was proof that zombies had a high degree of compatibility.

    So, what if he could create his own fusion creature?

    But instead of fusing zombies with other creatures, he would use this mutated plant seed.

    Once the idea took root, Ethan wasted no time. Activating his Domain of the Dead ability, he descended to the street below. The surrounding zombies immediately bowed their heads in submission at the sight of him.

    Ethan scanned the crowd, his gaze locking onto an elite zombie¡ªa warrior who had been injected with the X-virus, one of his top fighters.

    "You. Come here."

    "Huh?"

    The zombie looked up, curiosity flickering in its dull eyes.

    The boss was calling him out personally? That had never happened before. Still, he didn''t dare question it and obediently stepped forward.

    Ethan chose one of his elite warriors for the experiment because he feared the seed''s energy might be too overwhelming for an ordinary zombie. A weaker host would likely be consumed entirely, reduced to mere nourishment for the seed.

    Even with an elite zombie, success wasn''t guaranteed. If the experiment failed, he''d lose a valuable subordinate. But if it succeeded, he''d gain a powerful fusion creature.

    It was like Genesis Biotech''s human experiments¡ªexcept Ethan was experimenting on zombies.

    He pulled out the seed and, using his Domain of the Dead ability, placed it directly into the zombie''s brain with a simple gesture.

    The zombie stood there, dazed, not fully comprehending what had just happened.

    "What just happened?" it muttered, confused.

    "You don''t feel anything?" Ethan asked, studying it curiously.

    "Nope, nothing."

    The zombie shook its head, but as it did, a faint crackling sound came from within its skull¡ªlike the sound of roots digging into soil.

    "Ugh... my brain feels so itchy!"

    Suddenly, the zombie dropped to its knees, clawing at its head in agony. It writhed on the ground, overwhelmed by the unbearable sensation.

    Ethan frowned. Was the experiment failing?

    But then, the zombie threw its head back and let out a deafening roar. Its eyes snapped open, glowing an eerie green. A sharp crack followed, and a tiny green sprout emerged from the top of its head.

    The zombie''s aura grew significantly stronger. The itching subsided, and it stood up, flexing its hands. To Ethan''s surprise, its fingers transformed into vines, stretching outward in all directions. The nearby zombies recoiled in shock.

    What the hell? Did this guy just grow plants?

    The vines retracted, returning to fingers. The zombie clenched its fists, a look of excitement crossing its face.

    "Boss, I''ve gained some strange new powers. I feel way stronger now."

    "Oh..." Ethan nodded, though his gaze lingered on the tiny green sprout atop the zombie''s head.

    The experiment had worked. He had successfully created a fusion creature. But... something about it felt off.

    Other fusion creatures he''d seen were terrifying in appearance¡ªgrotesque, monstrous, or exuding an aura of raw power. His creation, on the other hand, had a single blade of grass growing out of its head. It looked... kind of ridiculous.

    "Well... I guess it works," Ethan muttered to himself. "Sometimes, you just have to embrace the green."

    He accepted the outcome. After all, the zombie''s strength had indeed increased significantly, and its potential seemed limitless. With enough blood and flesh, it might even achieve the Endless Growth ability of the legendary Greenman.

    Thus, the zombie became Ethan''s fifth top lieutenant.

    He gave it a fitting name: Sprout.

    Nightfall.

    The sky was overcast, and a cool breeze swept through the air. Before long, a light rain began to fall, the rhythmic pitter-patter of droplets echoing outside the window.

    But even the rain couldn''t dampen the chaos of the apocalypse. Beneath the darkened sky, the sounds of frenzied roars and violent clashes continued to ring out.

    Ethan, however, was perfectly content staying home. He lounged on his couch, scrolling through his phone and gathering intel. Lately, he''d been keeping a close eye on Genesis Biotech, hoping to get his hands on the elusive Y-virus.

    Logging into Genesis Biotech''s official website, he noticed a few new announcements:

    "Our research has successfully developed a soil-free cultivation technique. Crops can now grow in nutrient solutions, maturing faster and potentially alleviating food shortages."

    "Exciting news! An A-rank Awakener from our headquarters will soon arrive to protect the safety of survivors."

    "..." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At first glance, the announcements seemed mundane¡ªjust the usual corporate self-promotion, hyping up their achievements to boost public trust.

    But Ethan couldn''t help but wonder.

    "An A-rank Awakener... Could they be bringing the Y-virus along with them?"

    ...

 Chapter 95 - 95: The Undying...

    An A-rank Awakener was definitely considered a powerhouse at this stage.

    Under the announcement on the Genesis Biotech website, the comment section was buzzing with activity.

    "Wow! An A-rank Awakener? That''s gotta put them in the top ten in our shelter, right?"

    "Most zombie kings are only at B+ rank right now. A-rank is seriously strong!"

    "Genesis Biotech is amazing¡ªfood, strong fighters... Makes me wanna head over there for shelter."

    "Careful, though. They might use you for experiments or feed you to the zombies."

    "Do you think an A-rank Awakener could change the balance of power in Los Angeles? Let''s wait and see."

    "..."

    Ethan closed his phone, no longer interested in reading the comments. It wouldn''t be long before he crossed paths with that A-rank Awakener.

    At the same time, he was already preparing himself to consume an A-rank crystal core.

    The light rain had been falling for days, leaving the apocalyptic city damp and gloomy. But today, the rain finally stopped. The air, freshly washed by the rain, smelled cleaner, and insects were crawling happily through the muddy ground.

    At the edge of the ruined city, the sound of helicopter blades broke through the silence. A chopper slowly descended from the sky.

    A Genesis Biotech Awakener squad, accompanied by a few armed personnel, was waiting below to receive it.

    This time, they''d learned their lesson. Instead of flying directly over the city¡ªwhere humans were vulnerable to attacks¡ªthey landed on the outskirts.

    The helicopter touched down smoothly, and the roar of the blades gradually faded.

    A tall young man stepped out of the helicopter, dressed in a sleek nano-combat suit. He had blond hair, piercing blue eyes, and a sharp nose¡ªclearly a foreigner.

    This was Donovan Reed, an A-rank Awakener sent from Genesis Biotech''s headquarters. He was tasked with escorting the Y-virus.

    In his left hand, he carried a sleek, silver alloy case. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Welcome, Mr. Donovan," said the captain of the welcoming squad as he stepped forward to shake Donovan''s hand.

    Donovan gave a curt nod. "Let''s go."

    "Of course. I''ve mapped out the safest route into the city¡ªminimal zombie activity," the captain, Kai Morgan, replied. Kai was a speed-enhanced Awakener.

    But Donovan didn''t seem concerned. "Doesn''t matter if there are zombies. We''ll just kill them."

    "Uh¡­ sure," Kai muttered, feeling that this guy was a bit full of himself.

    "Mr. Donovan, you might not be familiar with the situation in Los Angeles. It''s better to stay cautious," Kai advised.

    "There''s nothing I don''t understand," Donovan replied confidently. "The city I used to live in had a population of twenty million. It was densely packed, and there were plenty of powerful zombie kings. No one knows zombies better than I do."

    "Damn, that''s impressive!" Several squad members couldn''t help but admire him. This guy had clearly seen some serious action.

    "Have you ever faced a Phantom Infected?" a curious girl in the group asked.

    "Of course. I''ve taken down more than one. I''ve got plenty of experience dealing with them," Donovan said casually.

    Kai and the others nodded, feeling that this guy was definitely something else. Maybe it was because he came from headquarters, but his personality was bold, confident, and a little overbearing.

    As they chatted, the group made their way into the city, stepping onto the cracked streets.

    Following the planned route, they would need to pass near the former territory of Serpent-Eye. Of course, that area had already been taken over by Ethan.

    Genesis Biotech wasn''t looking to provoke Ethan, so they planned to take a detour, skirting the edges of another zombie king''s territory.

    Even so, a few stray zombies still wandered the streets.

    The moment the zombies spotted the humans, they charged at them like rabid dogs.

    But these low-level zombies posed no real threat. The armed personnel accompanying the group quickly dispatched them with titanium-alloy machetes, slicing through the undead with ease.

    Donovan also stepped in. His Awakener ability, Spectral Grip, allowed him to enhance his physical attacks with a ghostly energy.

    Black mist swirled around his right hand, flickering like flames. With a swift motion, he grabbed a zombie by the neck.

    The once-ferocious zombie instantly froze in his grip, its body paralyzed as if it had been stunned.

    Spectral Grip had a paralyzing effect¡ªanything Donovan touched would lose its ability to move.

    With a sharp squeeze of his fingers, there was a sickening crack as Donovan ripped the zombie''s head clean off.

    "Damn, he''s strong¡­" Kai and the others watched quietly, their admiration growing.

    A few zombies were easily dealt with by the group.

    "Not bad, as long as we don''t run into the zombie king from the skyscraper district," one of the female team members muttered, clearly still haunted by past encounters.

    Kai tried to reassure her. "That''s not gonna happen this time. We''ve gone so far out of our way¡ªwhat are the odds we''d run into him?"

    "Exactly. Unless he''s deliberately waiting to ambush us," another male team member joked.

    What they didn''t realize was that Ethan had already gotten wind of the Y-virus operation.

    Above them, unnoticed by anyone, a pitch-black crow streaked through the sky. Its crimson eyes gleamed as it scanned the streets below, taking in every detail of their movements.

    After finishing off the zombies, the group continued forward. Along the way, someone decided to ask Donovan a question, hoping his experience might shed some light on a troubling thought.

    "Mr. Donovan, do you think there''s a limit to how much zombies can evolve? Like, is there a point where they just stop getting stronger?"

    "I think there is," Donovan replied after a moment of thought. "Every species has its limits."

    "Oh, that''s a relief..." Kai exhaled, feeling slightly reassured. If zombies could evolve endlessly, the thought was too horrifying to bear.

    But Donovan wasn''t done. He added, "That said, if zombies ever reach their peak, they''d likely dominate the entire world. They''d become gods of this planet. With your current strength, though, you don''t need to worry about that."

    "Uh... okay..." Kai nodded awkwardly, though Donovan''s words left him feeling uneasy. The situation for humanity still seemed incredibly dire.

    Donovan continued, his tone serious. "And for those zombie kings who''ve evolved to possess extraordinary intelligence, calling them ''zombies'' doesn''t really do them justice anymore. I prefer to call them... the Undying."

    A collective shiver ran through the group.

    "The Undying..." The name alone sent chills down their spines. It sounded ominous, like something far beyond their ability to handle.

    Just then, Kai noticed something strange. The area around them had grown eerily quiet.

    The street ahead was empty¡ªno zombies, just piles of trash and abandoned vehicles. The crumbling buildings on either side were overgrown with vibrant green vines, which stretched across the streetlights and even climbed over the wrecked cars.

    "This is weird. It''s way too quiet here," Kai muttered, a sense of unease creeping into his chest.

    One of the team members shrugged. "No zombies? That''s a good thing. Less trouble for us."

    With that, they continued forward.

    Donovan didn''t seem concerned either. As a physical-enhancement Awakener, his abilities were formidable, but his sensory perception was limited. He didn''t notice anything unusual.

    The group soon found themselves surrounded by the vines.

    A gentle breeze swept through the area, causing the dense foliage to sway in unison. But beneath the surface, the vines began to stir, moving ever so slightly.

    Unnoticed, they slithered toward the two armed personnel at the back of the group. Silent and deliberate, the vines coiled around their ankles.

    Within moments, they were trapped.

    ...

 Chapter 96 - 96: Spectral Grip

    The two armed men took a step forward, but suddenly felt a tight grip around their ankles, as if something had latched onto them.

    "Huh? What the hell?" They looked down and saw green vines coiled tightly around their legs.

    Before they could react¡ª

    A tremendous force yanked them backward. The vines snapped taut like a striking serpent, hoisting the two men upside down into the air.

    "Help! Somebody help!"

    "What the hell is this thing?!"

    Dangling headfirst, they thrashed and struggled, but it was no use. Around them, more vines rose like striking cobras, shooting toward them with terrifying speed.

    Thwack!

    The vines pierced their bodies, burrowing deep like straws. A sickening sound followed as the vines began to suck, draining their blood. Their bodies visibly shriveled, skin tightening over bones, as they were reduced to little more than husks¡ªon the verge of becoming dried-out corpses.

    Kai and the others, hearing the commotion, spun around just in time to witness the horrifying scene.

    The vines, now swollen and crimson from the blood they had absorbed, writhed in the air like blood-soaked serpents, holding the two lifeless bodies aloft in a grotesque dance.

    "What the hell is that thing?"

    Even Donovan, who had seen his fair share of horrors, was visibly shaken by the bizarre sight.

    The vines, as if awakened by the bloodshed, began slithering across the ground, rustling as they surged toward the group.

    "Defensive positions!" Kai barked, immediately drawing his titanium-alloy machete.

    The team sprang into action, hacking at the vines. Though the group of Awakeners was strong, the vines alone weren''t enough to overpower them.

    "Looks like it''s just some kind of mutated plant," Donovan said, his voice calm despite the chaos. "There''s probably a central core controlling it. If we take that out, this thing should die."

    "Got it." Kai and the others nodded, their eyes scanning the direction the vines seemed to originate from, ready to follow the trail to its source.

    But as their gaze shifted forward, they froze.

    Standing in the distance was a slender girl.

    Her lips curled into a wide, unnatural grin that stretched all the way to her ears, revealing two rows of razor-sharp fangs. She raised her clawed hands and let out a chilling laugh before charging toward them like a maniac.

    "Heh heh heh heh heh~~~"

    "Shit¡­" The group collectively sucked in a sharp breath, their pupils contracting in fear.

    It was unmistakable¡ªthis was a Zombie King.

    And not just any Zombie King.

    Laura''s speed increased rapidly, her movements becoming a blur. In the blink of an eye, she vanished entirely.

    "Is that¡­ a Phantom Infected?!"

    The group tensed, their focus locked on the direction she had disappeared. One of the Awakeners, a psychic, closed her eyes, trying to sense Laura''s presence.

    But none of them noticed the shadow creeping up behind her.

    From the psychic''s own shadow, a figure began to emerge¡ªa dark, humanoid shape wreathed in what looked like black flames. Its claws gleamed as it silently rose, aiming directly for her back. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Thwack!

    Before anyone could react, the creature''s claws plunged into the psychic''s chest, piercing straight through her body. With a sickening squelch, it ripped her heart out in one swift motion.

    "Gah¡ª!"

    The psychic''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground as the creature, "Little Shadow," held her still-beating heart in its clawed hand, letting out a bone-chilling cackle.

    "Kehehehehehe!"

    Kai turned just in time to see the horrifying scene, his face pale with shock. When did this thing get here? he thought. Another Phantom Infected?!

    "You bastard!" he roared, fury overtaking him. Gripping his machete tightly, he charged forward, his speed-enhanced abilities propelling him like a bullet.

    But Little Shadow, having already claimed its kill, had no intention of sticking around. It darted backward with incredible speed, retreating into the darkness.

    Kai was about to give chase when¡ª

    "Aghhh!"

    Two blood-curdling screams rang out behind him, followed by the wet, sickening sound of flesh being torn apart.

    He spun around, heart pounding.

    Laura''s gaunt figure had reappeared, standing over two armed men. Her claws, sharp as adamantium blades, had already slashed through their throats.

    One of the team members nearby saw what was happening and rushed over to help. But just as he ignited a fiery aura around himself, a sharp pain stabbed through his brain. He almost blacked out, and the heat around him instantly dissipated.

    From the shadows near the alley wall, PhD''s sinister face emerged, quietly observing the group with a creepy smirk.

    "Damn it! A bunch of sneaky bastards!" Kai cursed silently to himself.

    At that moment, vines whipped through the air as Little Shadow and Laura launched a pincer attack. From the side, PhD occasionally struck with sneak attacks. In just a brief exchange, they had already taken down several armed personnel and even a psychic Awakener.

    "Mr. Donovan, what do we do now?" someone asked, panic creeping into their voice.

    "Just a few B+ grade zombies," Donovan replied calmly. "Their abilities are a little strange, sure, but they haven''t broken into A-grade territory. Stay steady, don''t panic, and be cautious. We can beat them. Trust me¡ªnobody knows zombies better than I do."

    With that, Donovan used his Spectral Grip to snap a few of the vines in half.

    "Oh¡­" Kai and the others felt a little reassured.

    But that relief didn''t last long.

    Looking up, they noticed something off. On top of a distant building stood a tall figure, with several crows circling behind him.

    A white shirt. Black crows. The unmistakable signature of a zombie king.

    "Holy shit!"

    Kai and the others cursed internally. They recognized him immediately. Their legs started trembling. Just moments ago, they''d been praying they wouldn''t run into him¡ªand now, here he was.

    "Mr. Donovan, I think we should run!" Kai blurted out.

    "Run? Are you crazy? Turning your back on a zombie is the most dangerous thing you can do," Donovan replied, frowning.

    "But at least if we die, we''ll leave behind a whole corpse!" Kai shot back, clearly not eager to face Ethan.

    Donovan glanced at him, puzzled by his sudden fear. "Relax. Just follow my lead. Nobody¡ª"

    "No! You don''t understand that zombie!" Kai interrupted before Donovan could finish.

    Because in that moment, as he glanced back up at the building, the figure was gone.

    He''s here.

    Ethan had arrived.

    Of course, Ethan wasn''t here for a fight¡ªhe was just here to "pick up a package." Since this wasn''t his territory, he hadn''t brought his full crew. He''d only brought Little Shadow, Laura, PhD, and Sprout¡ªleaving even Bulldozer back home to guard the base.

    Kai immediately sensed something was wrong. He pulled a few teammates aside, subtly distancing himself from Donovan. His plan? Let Donovan deal with the most terrifying zombie king while he looked for a chance to escape.

    But before he could act, Laura appeared right in front of him. Her face twisted into a chilling smile, her eyes brimming with bloodlust.

    Kai gritted his teeth, gripping his titanium machete tightly as he lunged forward.

    "Bring it on!" As a speed-enhanced Awakener, Kai''s machete swung so fast it left afterimages in the air, his attacks swift and relentless.

    Laura, also known for her speed, immediately countered with her razor-sharp claws. The clash of their weapons rang out like steel striking steel, sparks flying as the titanium machete met her claws again and again.

    Meanwhile, Little Shadow had silently crept up behind Donovan, his eyes locked on the briefcase in Donovan''s hand. He remembered Ethan''s instructions clearly: the main goal was to retrieve that briefcase.

    Carefully, Little Shadow extended a claw, reaching for the case.

    But Donovan was sharp. He''d been keeping an eye on the briefcase the whole time. In a flash, his right hand shot out, grabbing Little Shadow''s wrist.

    "Gotcha¡­" Donovan grinned, activating Spectral Grip. Black mist swirled around his hand.

    Little Shadow froze, his body overwhelmed by an icy chill, as if a ghostly hand had seized him. He couldn''t move a muscle. Even his shadowy form dissolved, revealing his true body¡ªcharred black like burnt coal.

    "Huh? This one''s not local," Donovan muttered, suspecting Little Shadow might be from some distant tribe.

    He was just about to deliver a devastating blow when suddenly, an overwhelming pressure descended on him. It was like being submerged in a sea of blood, the sheer force suffocating.

    A tall figure appeared before him.

 Chapter 97 - 97: Big Ears

    Donovan felt like a meteor had just crashed into the earth¡ªhis entire body tensed up in an instant.

    "So strong!" Ethan''s gaze sharpened as he raised his hand. In a flash, a tachi appeared in his grip, and with a swift motion, he slashed downward.

    The blade cut through the air, its arc sharp and deadly, as if it was destined to draw blood.

    Donovan''s heart skipped a beat. He quickly released his Little Shadow, bracing himself against the overwhelming pressure as he desperately stepped back.

    Swish!

    The blade''s tip grazed past his face, slicing through the air so close that it shaved off half his bangs. Golden strands of hair fluttered to the ground.

    Absolute Domain. This was Absolute Domain!

    Donovan''s shock deepened as he realized what was happening. He hadn''t expected to encounter a zombie king who had awakened Absolute Domain the moment he arrived here.

    Back in the metropolis he used to live in¡ªa city with a population of over twenty million¡ªzombie kings who had evolved Absolute Domain were exceedingly rare. But they all had one thing in common: they were infamous. Their lairs were human no-go zones, marked as death traps on every map.

    Ethan, of course, didn''t care what Donovan was thinking. He kept swinging his blade, slashing relentlessly.

    The air around them grew hotter and hotter.

    Flames ignited along the edge of Ethan''s tachi, the heat radiating outward.

    Donovan frowned, not daring to let his guard down for even a second. Black mist began to swirl around his hands as he raised his arm to block the incoming strike.

    Clang!

    The clash of their powers rang out like the sound of metal colliding.

    Donovan had actually managed to block the tachi.

    Ethan raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised. It seemed Donovan''s body-enhancement abilities weren''t half bad. An A-rank Awakener, huh? He had some skill. But¡­ that was about it.

    Ethan pressed forward, his blade slashing down again and again.

    Even though Donovan was trapped within the Domain of the Dead, his A-rank physique allowed him to move¡ªbarely. But the cost was immense. His energy was draining rapidly, his strength ebbing away with every passing second.

    "This isn''t going to work¡­" Donovan thought to himself, his mind racing. He prayed that this zombie king''s evolution wasn''t too advanced. If that were the case, he might still have a chance to escape. Besides, from what he could tell so far¡­ the attacks were straightforward. Powerful, yes, but not particularly complex.

    From a distance, Kai and the others, who were locked in their own battles, noticed the intense fight between Donovan and Ethan.

    "He''s really going toe-to-toe with him," one of them muttered, watching the fierce exchange.

    "And it''s intense," another added.

    "Donovan, sir, what''s the plan now?" Kai called out.

    "In my experience¡­ now''s the time to run," Donovan replied, retreating step by step as he fought.

    "¡­" Kai and the others were speechless. It seemed Donovan really did have a lot of experience dealing with Phantom Infected¡­ though not in the way they''d hoped.

    Ethan''s tachi hummed with power, the blade vibrating as it clashed repeatedly with Donovan''s Spectral Grip, a shadowy phantom arm that Donovan had summoned to defend himself.

    But no matter how fierce Ethan''s strikes were, the tachi couldn''t cut through the spectral arm.

    Clearly, this level of weapon wasn''t suited for a battle of this intensity.

    "Should''ve asked Mia if this thing came with a warranty," Ethan muttered to himself.

    After a moment''s thought, he decided it wasn''t worth it. With a casual flick of his wrist, he dismissed the tachi, storing it back in his spatial ring. Now, he stood unarmed, his hands empty.

    "Huh?" Donovan blinked in confusion.

    Mid-fight, Ethan had just¡­ put his weapon away?

    What was going on? Was he¡­ giving Donovan an opening? sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Donovan hesitated, his mind racing. He extended his spectral arm, aiming to grab Ethan.

    But Ethan''s eyes flashed red. The Domain of the Dead expanded to its absolute limit, and he clenched his fist, punching forward with devastating force.

    BOOM!

    The sheer power of the strike exploded like a cannon blast. Donovan''s spectral arm shattered instantly, the phantom energy dissipating in a flash. His real arm twisted unnaturally, the bones cracking audibly as it bent into a grotesque angle.

    Donovan''s body was flung backward like a broken kite, tumbling through the air before crashing nearly 500 feet away.

    The pain was suffocating, so intense that he almost blacked out on the spot.

    "Ahhh¡­" Donovan gasped, his teeth clenched as he struggled to stay conscious. He lay on the ground, his vision swimming, and looked up.

    Ethan was walking toward him, step by step.

    The Domain of the Dead, now fully unleashed, was wreaking havoc on the surroundings. Objects near Ethan disintegrated into dust, and even the buildings lining the street were collapsing, their structures crumbling under the immense pressure. The sound of destruction echoed all around.

    It was like a natural disaster in human form, steadily approaching.

    "This¡­ this can''t be happening," Donovan thought, his mind reeling.

    It was clear now. Ethan''s physical strength far surpassed the weapon he had been using. The moment he put the blade away, Donovan hadn''t even stood a chance.

    "Then why were you using a weapon to fight me earlier?" Donovan asked, his voice trembling with both pain and frustration.

    Ethan replied casually, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "Oh, nothing much. I just didn''t want to get my hands dirty killing you."

    "You¡­!" Donovan''s teeth clenched so hard that blood seeped from his gums. In that moment, he fully understood¡ªthis zombie king wasn''t just strong. His evolution was on another level, his physique far surpassing Donovan''s.

    This wasn''t just an S-rank opponent,Ethan was leagues beyond any zombie king Donovan had ever encountered or even heard of.

    From a distance, Kai and the others watched the scene unfold, their hearts sinking.

    Just moments ago, it had seemed like Donovan was holding his own, trading blows with Ethan. But now? It was clear he was completely outmatched.

    Was this some kind of sick joke?

    As Ethan stepped closer, Donovan was once again engulfed by the oppressive Domain of the Dead. His earlier exertion, combined with his severe injuries, left him utterly defenseless. He could only watch, helpless, as Ethan reached out and grabbed his head.

    Then, everything went black.

    Donovan lost consciousness.

    Ethan stood over Donovan''s lifeless body, holding an A-rank crystal core in his hand. The core shimmered faintly, its pure energy swirling within like a soft, glowing mist.

    Genesis Biotech''s prized A-rank mercenary had barely set foot in Los Angeles before being utterly annihilated.

    Without hesitation, Ethan reached down and tore the alloy case from Donovan''s arm, ripping it free with brute force. He stashed it into his spatial ring.

    The Y-Virus was now in his possession.

    "Shit! This is bad!" Kai''s heart raced as panic set in. But before he could act, a sudden chill spread through his abdomen. He looked down, stunned, to see Laura''s razor-sharp claws piercing his stomach with surgical precision.

    Blood gushed from the wound, his life force draining rapidly.

    Slash! Slash! Slash!

    Laura didn''t stop there. With a few more swift strikes, she tore him open, spilling his insides onto the ground. Finally, she reached into his chest cavity and ripped out his still-beating heart, blood dripping from her fingers.

    Kai was dead.

    With his death, the battle was effectively over.

    The remaining Awakeners, now consumed by despair, didn''t last long. They were quickly dispatched by Little Shadow, PhD, and Sprout. The fight ended in mere moments.

    The street was left in ruins, littered with the wreckage of collapsed buildings and the bloodied corpses of the fallen. Ethan waved his hand, collecting the bodies and storing them away to share with his underlings later.

    "Boss, let''s head back," Laura said, licking the blood from her claws with a satisfied grin. She seemed thoroughly pleased with the carnage.

    Nearby, Little Shadow was already feasting on a fresh heart, savoring the taste. Fresh meat like this? Too good to pass up!

    But just as they were about to leave, the sound of chaotic footsteps echoed from the surrounding streets. Zombies began to emerge from all directions, their guttural growls filling the air. Among them were several agile figures, leaping and darting with unnatural speed¡ªclearly elite zombies.

    Ethan glanced over his shoulder, his expression calm and unbothered. It wasn''t hard to figure out what had happened. The earlier battle had clearly drawn the attention of the local zombie king and his horde.

    Still, Ethan wasn''t concerned. According to Buddy Crow''s earlier reconnaissance, the zombie king in this area wasn''t particularly strong. Genesis Biotech had classified this territory as a two-star zombie nest, far weaker than the Red-Faced Zombie King Ethan had dealt with before.

    As the zombies closed in, they didn''t immediately attack. Instead, they surrounded Ethan''s group, snarling and growling as they formed a loose perimeter.

    Laura and Little Shadow exchanged glances, their expressions calm and unbothered. This was nothing more than a minor inconvenience.

    Before long, a figure emerged from the horde, pushing his way to the front.

    The zombie king wasn''t particularly tall¡ªshort and stocky, with a stout build. His most noticeable feature was his oversized ears, which stuck out comically from his head. This was Big Ears, a B+ rank zombie king with the awakened ability Hyper Hearing.

    In the early days of the apocalypse, Big Ears had used his enhanced hearing to hunt down survivors with ease, earning himself a decent reputation. But as time went on, his lack of combat-oriented abilities left him struggling to keep up. Now, he was on the verge of being outclassed and forgotten.

    Big Ears scanned Ethan and his group carefully. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t have dared to provoke a zombie king of Ethan''s caliber. But today, emboldened by the size of his horde, he mustered up a bit of courage.

    "You come into my territory, kill people, and then just walk away¡­ Don''t you think that''s a little rude?" he said, his voice dripping with false bravado.

    ...

 Chapter 98 - 98: Weâ€™ll back whoever wins

    "So, does that mean... I should kill you before I leave?" Ethan asked playfully, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.

    Behind him, Laura, Little Shadow, and the others perked up at his words. Despite being surrounded by the Zombie Horde, they showed no fear. Instead, cruel grins spread across their faces, their expressions brimming with bloodlust.

    "Uh..." Big Ears froze for a moment, realizing his attempt to intimidate them had failed miserably. His tone softened almost immediately. "Y-you... you''ve got to leave at least one human corpse behind, right?"

    "Not even one." Ethan dismissed him coldly, turning to walk away without another glance.

    The elite zombies that had been blocking their path instinctively stepped aside, cowed by the overwhelming aura of the high-tier zombie king. None dared to stand in his way.

    Laura and the other zombie kings followed closely behind Ethan, their gazes sweeping over the surrounding zombies with open disdain. The contempt in their eyes was palpable.

    Even as Ethan and his group disappeared into the distance, none of the zombies dared to make a move. They could only watch helplessly as the group left.

    "Boss, they''re so badass!" one of the elite zombies muttered in awe.

    Big Ears nodded in agreement. "In this part of the city, there aren''t many who can stand against him. Probably only the nest across the river has a chance."

    "If they end up fighting, whose side are we on?" the elite zombie asked hesitantly.

    Big Ears fell silent, his eyes darting back and forth as he considered the question. Zombies like him, who lacked strong combat abilities, were destined to lose their status as kings sooner or later. When that time came, their only option would be to pledge allegiance to another zombie king.

    After a moment of thought, Big Ears finally said, "We''ll back whoever wins."

    ...

    On the way back, Laura couldn''t help but ask, her curiosity getting the better of her. "Boss, why didn''t you just kill Big Ears back there?"

    "Someone like him might come in handy later," Ethan replied casually, not even bothering to look back.

    When they returned to the area around their base, they found Bulldozer standing in the middle of the street, his massive frame impossible to miss. His expression was one of sulky frustration¡ªclearly, he wasn''t happy about being left behind during the mission. It was as if he felt... neglected.

    "What were you guys up to? Why didn''t you take me with you?" Bulldozer asked, his curiosity tinged with a hint of grievance.

    "Because you''re too big and can''t hide yourself properly. This mission wasn''t for someone like you," Laura said with a dismissive wave, her tone laced with mockery.

    Bulldozer''s face twisted in indignation. "Who says I can''t hide? I''m great at hide-and-seek! Wanna bet? Let''s try it out!"

    "Enough." Ethan cut off their bickering with a single word. Turning to Bulldozer, he added, "Don''t worry. There''ll be plenty of times when we''ll need you. For now, let''s eat."

    With a casual flick of his wrist, Ethan tossed out several fresh corpses.

    "Heh heh heh..." Bulldozer''s mood instantly brightened at the sight of the blood and flesh. His earlier frustration vanished without a trace. And Ethan''s words¡ªabout needing him in the future¡ªreassured him. Clearly, he wasn''t being sidelined. No, he was the ace in the hole, the one who''d be called upon when it really mattered.

    He wasn''t being overlooked... not at all.

    ...

    After dealing with everything, Ethan returned to his private quarters. He sank into a hot bath, letting the warmth seep into his muscles. Once he was clean, he changed into fresh clothes and poured himself a drink. Standing by the floor-to-ceiling window, he sipped it slowly, his gaze fixed on the city below.

    The weather, which had been clear just moments ago, had taken a sudden turn. Dark clouds rolled in, and a cold wind swept through the streets. Moments later, rain began to pour, the sound of it drumming against the glass.

    It had been raining a lot lately, as if the sky itself had sprung a leak.

    Down on the street below, a group of ferocious zombies had gathered. These were Ethan''s elite warriors. Among them, PhD Zombie stood out, holding a syringe as he administered doses of the Y-virus to the others.

    Ethan watched silently, his sharp eyes scanning for any signs of trouble. But everything proceeded smoothly.

    As the Y-virus coursed through their veins, the zombies'' bodies began to change. Their bones cracked and popped, as if undergoing a second growth spurt. Their frames became sturdier, their muscles denser.

    Their regenerative abilities improved, their reflexes sharpened, and their bones hardened to an almost unbreakable degree. Their overall strength had risen to the equivalent of a B-tier, or even B+ in some cases.

    However, because their enhancements were artificially induced through the virus, they hadn''t developed any unique abilities. As a result, they still couldn''t compare to the likes of Bulldozer or the other zombie kings.

    These elite warrior zombies were more like living weapons¡ªdesigned purely for combat, with no individuality or special powers to speak of.

    "Genesis Biotech really knows their stuff..." Ethan thought to himself, a faint trace of admiration flickering in his eyes.

    Ethan casually flipped his hand, producing the crystal core of an A-rank Awakener he had just captured. Without hesitation, he raised it to his mouth and swallowed it.

    The crystal core melted instantly on his tongue, leaving a faintly sweet aftertaste. The energy within the A-rank core was exceptionally pure and began to flow through his body, nourishing every inch of him.

    Ethan felt his pores open up, his entire body basking in an almost euphoric comfort as the energy was absorbed. His body continued its relentless evolution.

    His physical strength had already reached terrifying levels. His bones were harder than steel or even advanced alloys, and his durability was unmatched. Yet, Ethan had no idea what he would eventually evolve into. He was part of the fastest-evolving group of zombies, with no precedent or reference to guide him.

    Downstairs, the zombies who had just been injected with the Y-virus were clearly feeling the effects. They could sense their newfound strength and were visibly ecstatic, letting out excited roars. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After their brief celebration, they returned to their posts, resuming their duties. Little Shadow continued to guard the northern sector, PhD held the southern front, while Bulldozer and Laura were stationed in the east.

    Ethan had also assigned the newly crowned zombie king, Sprout, to the eastern sector. That area bordered Angeles National Forest and the Pasadena, making it relatively more dangerous. Additionally, Sprout''s original habitat had been on Mount Wilson, giving him a home-field advantage. It was a logical placement.

    Everything was meticulously organized under Ethan''s command.

    Meanwhile, Ethan stayed in his clean, comfortable home, safe and undisturbed. He pulled out his phone and logged into the Genesis Biotech website to check on their latest updates.

    The homepage was surprisingly quiet, with no new announcements. However, the comment section was buzzing with activity as survivors flooded it with questions:

    "Didn''t you say there was an A-rank Awakener? Are they coming or not?"

    "It''s been days. Shouldn''t they have arrived by now?"

    "But there''s been no news at all."

    "Don''t tell me something happened to them on the way?"

    "Yeah, what''s Genesis Biotech''s next move?"

    Genesis Biotech had actually responded to the flood of inquiries with a brief and straightforward update:

    "Due to thunderstorms, the plane has been delayed. The A-rank Awakener will not be arriving for the time being."

    The comment section immediately exploded with replies:

    "Huh???"

    "What do you mean, delayed?"

    "How does a plane get delayed for this long?"

    "Are you serious? Did something happen to them?"

    The thread quickly devolved into a sea of question marks and speculation.

    ...

    Outside, the rain continued to pour, heavier than ever. The overcast sky brought an early nightfall, casting the city into darkness.

    By the river in the eastern sector, Bulldozer stood tall, his massive frame unyielding as the rain lashed against him. He was like a steadfast pine tree, unmoving in the storm.

    The days of relentless rain had caused the river to swell significantly. The rushing water roared as it surged downstream, sending mist into the air. The scene was almost surreal, like a dreamscape of clouds and mountains¡ªa fleeting glimpse of paradise.

    Bulldozer''s eyes gleamed with a rare sense of awe. The beauty of the moment stirred something deep within him. He wanted to recite a poem, to capture the grandeur of the scene. But after a long pause, his limited vocabulary failed him, and he could only mutter:

    "FUCK! That''s a lot of water."

    Still, he wasn''t discouraged. The heavier the rain, the more fish there were to catch. During storms like this, the larger fish in the deeper parts of the river often swam closer to the surface, making them easier to snag.

    Over the past few days, Bulldozer had caught plenty of fish, feasting to his heart''s content. And now, with the rain coming down just right, he decided it was time to try his luck again.

    "Let''s catch some fish..." he muttered, stepping forward toward the river.

 Chapter 99 - 99: Thirsty?

    Bulldozer might be reckless, but even he wasn''t dumb enough to jump straight into the water to catch fish.

    Instead, he crouched by the riverbank.

    Using himself as bait, he tried to lure the mutated fish closer.

    Bulldozer plunged his massive hand into the icy river, swishing it around carelessly, sending water splashing everywhere.

    "Heh heh heh¡­"

    The scent of blood and flesh spread through the current, quickly attracting the mutated fish.

    It didn''t take long before a shadow appeared downstream, swimming against the current. Its sheer strength parted the water as it surged forward.

    "It''s coming! It''s coming! And it''s a big one¡­"

    Bulldozer''s beady eyes locked onto the shadow. About twenty feet away, with a loud splash, the creature shot out of the water, lunging straight for his face.

    The massive black fish had a body shaped like a snake, cylindrical and covered in strange patterns. Its gaping mouth was filled with razor-sharp teeth, making it look absolutely ferocious.

    But Bulldozer wasn''t weak. Reacting quickly, his hands clamped down on the fish''s neck like iron pincers.

    With a swift turn, he hurled the fish backward onto the land.

    Thud! The impact was so heavy that cracks formed in the ground.

    But the fish was tough. Even after that, it wasn''t dead.

    Bulldozer grabbed its tail with both hands and slammed it against the ground several times, each hit making a loud bang as the earth trembled.

    Still not satisfied, he stomped on the fish''s head with all his strength.

    This time, the fish finally stopped moving.

    The commotion had been loud enough to draw Laura''s attention. She appeared not far away, tilting her head as she watched.

    Bulldozer, noticing her gaze, scratched his head awkwardly. Holding up the massive fish, he asked, "You want some?"

    "You stomped on it. No thanks, I''m not eating canned sardines," Laura said, wrinkling her nose in disgust.

    "Suit yourself." Bulldozer shrugged, prying open the fish''s head. "Still got the Neurocore, though¡­"

    Without hesitation, he dug in, devouring the fish with gusto.

    The fish was big, but for Bulldozer''s appetite, it wasn''t nearly enough. One fish wasn''t going to cut it.

    So, he decided to head back to the riverbank to catch more.

    Laura called out from behind, "Hey, be careful. Don''t fall in."

    "Relax, I''ve got this," Bulldozer waved her off, crouching down again by the water.

    The sound of rushing water filled his ears as he repeated his earlier tactic, stirring the water to lure more fish. This time, the response was even faster. In the distance, he could see another shadow writhing and twisting beneath the surface.

    "Whoa! This one''s even bigger¡­" Bulldozer thought, his heart racing.

    Of course, if nothing went wrong, something was bound to go wrong.

    The shadow moved with lightning speed, shooting out of the water like an arrow. With a loud splash, it broke the surface.

    Bulldozer reached out to grab it.

    "Huh?"

    The moment his hand made contact, he felt something soft and slimy. Looking closer, he realized¡ªit wasn''t a fish. It was a tentacle!

    It looked like a squid''s tentacle, but it was as thick as Bulldozer''s arm!

    "What the hell is this thing?"

    Before he could react, the tentacle coiled around his wrist like a snake, quickly wrapping around his entire arm. Then, with a sudden, powerful yank¡ª

    Splash!

    Bulldozer, who had been crouching, lost his balance. His center of gravity shifted, and he toppled headfirst into the river.

    Laura turned around at the sound of the splash, watching as water sprayed everywhere.

    "Thirsty?" she muttered, raising an eyebrow.

    In the water, Bulldozer thrashed wildly, his head bobbing up and down.

    "Raaah¡ªglub glub glub¡­"

    Bulldozer''s arms and ankles were completely entangled by the tentacles, and their numbers kept increasing.

    But Bulldozer was no pushover. With a growl, he bit down on one of the tentacles and tore it apart with brute force. Blue-black blood sprayed everywhere.

    From beneath the water behind him came a strange, high-pitched screech of pain.

    He turned his head to look.

    A massive, grotesque head emerged from the water. Its skin was a sickly grayish-white, and its two pitch-black eyes were as large as soccer balls.

    The most horrifying part was its mouth¡ªit opened in four sections, like a blooming flower, revealing rows upon rows of razor-sharp teeth.

    As the creature lunged at him, Bulldozer quickly raised both hands to push against its head.

    The two became locked in a fierce struggle. Thanks to Bulldozer''s immense strength, he wasn''t at a disadvantage, but the raging river current worked against him. The two combatants were swept downstream, tumbling together in the water.

    It was starting to look like the beginning of Bulldozer''s Wild River Adventure.

    Just as things were getting dire, countless vines suddenly surged from the riverbank, wrapping around Bulldozer and pulling him toward the shore.

    It was Sprout''s doing, clearly.

    But the monstrous creature wasn''t giving up. It kept trying to drag Bulldozer back into the deeper water. For a moment, it turned into a bizarre tug-of-war, with Bulldozer caught in the middle.

    From a distance, Laura leapt into action. She jumped high into the air, landing gracefully on the dense network of vines. Using them as a bridge, she sprinted toward the monster at incredible speed.

    In the blink of an eye, she was face-to-face with the creature.

    Her claws slashed through the air, tearing into the monster''s flesh. Chunks of meat and blue blood flew everywhere.

    The creature let out a piercing, agonized screech and immediately loosened its grip, trying to retreat.

    But Laura wasn''t about to let it escape.

    With one final, devastating strike, she plunged her clawed hand deep into the creature''s head, her entire arm disappearing into its skull.

    The monster stopped struggling instantly. Blue-black blood oozed out, staining the river in a murky trail.

    Sprout''s vines pulled everyone¡ªBulldozer, Laura, and the now-lifeless creature¡ªback onto the shore.

    Bulldozer, soaked from head to toe, looked like a drowned rat. He glanced awkwardly at the monstrous fish and muttered, "What kind of fish is this?"

    "Squid," Sprout replied, the grass on his head swaying as he walked over.

    Laura raised an eyebrow. "A squid? In a river?"

    Her words hung in the air, and an awkward silence followed. The three of them stood there, staring at the creature''s corpse, feeling like this was a question way outside their expertise.

    But as they examined the body more closely, it did resemble a squid. It was massive¡ªits head alone was nearly the size of Bulldozer. It had over ten long tentacles, each lined with suction cups.

    "Well, let me see what it tastes like," Bulldozer said, grabbing one of the tentacles. He took a big bite, only to immediately spit it out. The suction cups were covered in sand and grit.

    "Blegh! It''s all gritty and tastes like the ocean."

    "You know what the ocean tastes like?" Sprout asked, curious.

    Bulldozer nodded. He explained that back when he first started working with Ethan, he''d eaten things like frozen shrimp and crab. They had the same salty, briny flavor.

    "Could it really have come from the ocean?" Laura wondered aloud. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The three of them were stumped. It didn''t make any sense. In the end, they decided it was best to take the creature''s body back to their leader and let him figure it out.

    Dragging the massive corpse behind them, they headed toward the center of their territory.

    ...

    Outside, the rain was starting to let up, the storm gradually calming.

    Ethan sat on a worn-out sofa, sipping a cup of tea. When he heard that his crew had caught a squid in the river, he found it just as bizarre as they did.

    "Strange things happen every year, but the apocalypse really takes the cake¡­" he muttered.

    He walked over to the window, opened it, and leaned out to take a look. Sure enough, down on the street below, there was the enormous squid corpse. Bulldozer, Laura, and Sprout stood around it, looking up at him expectantly.

    "Is that really a squid?" Ethan murmured to himself.

    Just then, the sound of a news broadcast came from the TV behind him.

    "Breaking news from the official shelter: Due to global climate changes, a massive typhoon has struck the Santa Monica area, causing a catastrophic storm surge. Two-thirds of the city is now underwater¡­"

    Ethan froze for a moment, then turned back to the window, staring at the squid corpse again.

    "Well, that explains a lot¡­"

 Chapter 100 - 100: Are you kidding me?

    "Ah, so it''s a typhoon. No wonder it''s been raining nonstop," Ethan muttered to himself.

    Santa Monica was already two-thirds underwater, and the aftermath was starting to affect Los Angeles too. The flooding would inevitably trigger migrations¡ªmutant beasts, zombies, survivors, and even the Black Hand Legion might all head this way to escape the disaster. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That mutated squid? It probably got here because of the storm surge, swimming upstream into Ethan''s territory.

    "Guess it''s time to stock up on seafood. Omega-3 is good for the brain, you know!" Ethan shouted down to the three lords below his building.

    Bulldozer''s eyes widened. Eating seafood makes you smarter? No wonder he''d been feeling sharper lately¡­

    "Laura, you should eat more of it," he added.

    Thwack!

    Laura didn''t bother with words. Her sharp claws stabbed into Bulldozer''s side, making her displeasure crystal clear.

    Meanwhile, a group of zombies swarmed the squid''s corpse, tearing it apart and feasting on its flesh.

    Amid the rain, the sound of ripping flesh and cracking bones echoed. Blue-black blood oozed out, mixing with the downpour and filling the air with a nauseating stench.

    Ding-dong!

    Ethan''s phone buzzed. Someone had sent him a message.

    He shut the window, turned around, and pulled out his phone. It was a text from Mia. Short and to the point.

    "Need to pass through."

    "Got toll money?" Ethan replied casually, not bothering to ask for details.

    "Yeah, plenty," Mia shot back.

    "Oh?" Ethan smirked. This broke girl suddenly acting generous? "Alright, come on over."

    The truth was, Mia needed to pass through because of the storm surge. Santa Monica was almost entirely submerged, including the city''s main shelter. Survivors had no choice but to relocate to other shelters, and Los Angeles was the closest option.

    But the influx of refugees was overwhelming. The already struggling shelters were now completely out of resources. People were eating anything they could find¡ªgrass, bark, whatever was left.

    Fortunately, Santa Monica''s shelter still had some supplies. Mia had been tasked with transferring them to Los Angeles.

    Her journey, however, was nothing short of a nightmare. It was like Frodo''s trek to Mordor, except instead of a ring, she was hauling food and medicine. Zombies and mutant beasts were constant threats, but the real danger came from the Black Hand Legion.

    Desperate and ruthless, the Legion had descended into outright savagery. They''d heard about the supply transfer and weren''t about to let it slip through their fingers. A large group of them had been chasing Mia and her team relentlessly.

    Now, on the outskirts of Ethan''s territory, along a narrow road between the city and the countryside, Mia and her group were moving as fast as they could. Their faces were tense, and they kept glancing over their shoulders.

    "Hurry up! I think they''re catching up again!"

    "Damn it!"

    The group gritted their teeth, their expressions grim. They were carrying heavy loads¡ªbags of food, medicine, antibiotics¡ªsome even pushing makeshift iron carts piled high with supplies.

    Most of them were injured. Some limped along, pale and exhausted, running on nothing but sheer willpower.

    Even Mia wasn''t unscathed. Her clothes were torn, her sleeves shredded by blades, and her arms were wrapped in blood-soaked bandages.

    Beside her, Sean trudged along. His sharp eyes still gleamed with intelligence, but his face was drawn with fatigue. His stomach growled loudly. "I''m starving¡­ again."

    "I''ve got some seafood left. Want some?" Mia offered.

    "Seafood?" Sean''s eyes lit up. Back in Santa Monica, they''d managed to catch a few clean crabs and mantis shrimp. The taste had been incredible, a rare luxury in these times.

    But the catch had been small, and most sea creatures were infected by the virus.

    "Where is it? Hurry up and give it to me," Sean said eagerly.

    Mia reached into her pocket and pulled out something long and green¡ªa strip of seaweed.

    "Here. Enjoy."

    "¡­"

    Sean stared at her, speechless. His sharp gaze turned into a deadpan glare, as if to say, Are you kidding me?

    But now wasn''t the time to be picky. Sean took the seaweed from Mia and stuffed it into his mouth without hesitation, swallowing it whole.

    To his surprise¡­ it didn''t taste half bad. If only there were some dipping sauce, it might''ve even been enjoyable.

    "Come on! Just a little more, everyone. We''re almost at Los Angeles!" Chris shouted from the back, rallying the group. As a seasoned "mover," he had plenty of experience and naturally joined this critical mission.

    Alongside him were Brandon, a few Awakeners from the Santa Monica shelter, and some survivors they had rescued along the way.

    The group had started with 53 people. Now, only 20 remained. Some had been killed by zombies, mutant beasts, or the Black Hand Legion. Others had simply collapsed from exhaustion, unable to go on.

    In the apocalypse, when someone fell behind, no one stopped to wait or help. Doing so would only drag the group down and put everyone at greater risk. Anyone who couldn''t keep up was left behind¡ªno exceptions.

    Well, almost no exceptions.

    Earlier, there had been a mother and her young son in the group. When the boy collapsed from exhaustion, the mother couldn''t bear to abandon him. She chose to leave the group and stay behind with her child.

    Their fate was obvious. Unless a miracle occurred, they were almost certainly no longer alive in this brutal world.

    Thud!

    Suddenly, another sound of someone collapsing came from within the group. A middle-aged man in his fifties stumbled and fell face-first to the ground, unable to go on.

    "Dad! Get up! Just a little more, we''re almost there!" A woman beside him cried out in panic.

    "Grandpa¡­ get up¡­ Grandpa¡­" A little girl, no older than three, clung to the man''s sleeve, her words barely coherent as she sobbed and shook him.

    It was clear this was a family¡ªthree generations traveling together.

    Truthfully, they shouldn''t have made it this far. They''d only survived thanks to Mia, Chris, and the others, who had gone out of their way to help them. The little girl had often been allowed to ride on a wheelbarrow, pushed along by the group.

    In this harsh apocalypse, children were a rare sight. Seeing this little girl gave Chris and the others a glimmer of hope for humanity''s future.

    After so much bloodshed and death, the child''s innocence was like a refreshing spring, cleansing their weary souls and giving them a reason to keep going.

    Most people in the group didn''t mind the special care given to the child.

    And those who did? Well, they didn''t dare say it out loud.

    "What do we do now?" Brandon asked, scratching his head. They were already at the edge of the city. He didn''t want to leave another companion behind¡ªit felt like such a waste.

    Chris glanced at the man on the ground and said, "Maybe I can put him on my cart. I can still manage."

    "Uncle Chris, you''re such a good guy¡­" Brandon''s eyes grew misty with emotion.

    But Mia turned her head, her gaze calm and cold.

    "Leave him."

    "What?" Chris and Brandon both froze, stunned by her response.

    Before they could argue, something strange happened. The middle-aged man on the ground began coughing violently, blood spurting from his mouth in thick clots. Beneath his skin, something seemed to writhe and squirm, as if alive.

    His body convulsed uncontrollably, and then¡­ he started to rise.

 Chapter 101 - 101: This was Deadly Pain

    The woman froze in shock, instinctively clutching her daughter and stepping back a few paces.

    "Dad! What''s wrong with you?"

    "He''s been parasitized by the worms in the seawater for a while now."

    Mia walked forward slowly, her hand reaching back to grip the hilt of the blade strapped to her back. With a sharp shing, she unsheathed her tachi, making her intentions crystal clear.

    The woman''s eyes widened in disbelief, tears streaming uncontrollably down her face. She couldn''t accept what was happening.

    "How¡­ how could this happen?"

    "He''s known about his condition for a while," Mia explained, her voice steady but tinged with sadness. "He didn''t want me to tell you. He said he just wanted to spend his last days with you and your daughter."

    The woman covered her mouth with one hand, her sobs breaking free. Memories flooded back¡ªher father had spent hours in the seawater, scavenging for supplies they desperately needed. She hadn''t thought much of it at the time, but now it all made sense.

    The seawater was teeming with mutated parasites. That must have been when it happened¡ªwhen he was infected.

    The old man groaned in agony, his body stiff and contorted as he struggled to rise from the ground. His movements were unnatural, his posture grotesquely twisted. A guttural wail escaped his lips as something beneath his skin began to writhe violently, as if trying to break free.

    Then, with a sickening pop, one of his eyes burst open. Thin, thread-like worms spilled out, wriggling with unsettling energy. They resembled horsehair worms, long and unnervingly slender.

    "Ugh¡ª"

    The middle-aged man let out a guttural scream, his body now fully overtaken by the parasites. His movements became erratic, and it was clear he was no longer in control. The parasites were driving him, seeking new hosts to continue their reproduction.

    "There''s no saving him¡­" Mia muttered under her breath. Allowing him to stay with the group had been her final act of mercy.

    The others stood frozen, their jaws clenched in grief and anger. Some of the more timid survivors couldn''t bear to watch and shut their eyes tightly, trembling.

    Chris, however, stepped forward without hesitation. He scooped up the crying little girl and gently covered her eyes with one hand.

    Shing!

    Mia''s blade flashed through the air, severing the man''s head in one clean stroke. Blood sprayed out in a crimson arc, and more worms spilled from the wound, writhing as they hit the ground. The man''s lifeless body collapsed with a heavy thud.

    "Let''s move. The Black Hand Legion will catch up to us if we stay here any longer," Mia said, sliding her blade back into its sheath.

    "Yeah¡­" The group nodded somberly. They had lost so many already, but those who remained had no choice but to keep moving forward.

    "Wait¡­"

    Chris''s sudden shout broke the silence. His face was pale, his eyes wide with horror as he stared at the little girl in his arms.

    The others turned to him, their expressions darkening as they began to piece together what was happening.

    "Uncle Chris¡­ you don''t mean¡­" Brandon stammered, his voice trembling. He didn''t want to believe it.

    But Chris had seen it clearly. Beneath the little girl''s forehead, just under her skin, something about two inches long was moving. If you weren''t paying close attention, you might mistake it for a pulse¡ªbut it wasn''t.

    The woman''s face turned ashen as she realized what was happening. She rushed forward, snatching her daughter from Chris''s arms.

    "Chris! My daughter''s fine, right? She''s not infected, right?!"

    "She¡­" Chris opened his mouth but couldn''t bring himself to say the words.

    His silence was enough. The woman''s last shred of hope shattered. She broke down completely, wailing uncontrollably. First her father, and now her daughter¡ªone blow after another had pushed her to the brink.

    The little girl, despite her young age, was remarkably composed. Her eyes dimmed, but she reached out a small hand to wipe her mother''s tears.

    "Mommy, don''t cry."

    "Okay, okay¡­" The woman nodded desperately, clinging to her daughter as if holding her tighter could somehow protect her.

    She turned to Mia, her eyes pleading. "My daughter''s symptoms aren''t that bad yet. There has to be a way to save her, right?"

    "I''m sorry, but there''s no cure right now," Mia said, shaking her head. But then she added, "If the parasites haven''t reproduced yet, it might be possible to remove them. But we''d need advanced surgical equipment, and we don''t have that here. If we can make it to the shelter in time, the researchers there might be able to help."

    "Then let''s go! Let''s go right now!" The woman nodded frantically, clutching her daughter tightly. They were already near the outskirts of Los Angeles, and the shelter wasn''t far. Every second counted.

    But fate has a cruel way of striking when hope begins to bloom.

    Just as they were about to move, a powerful presence surged from behind them. The air grew heavy as the sound of footsteps echoed¡ªdozens of them.

    The Black Hand Legion had caught up.

    "Hah! Trying to run? None of you are leaving here alive today!" The bald, muscular man at the front of the Black Hand Legion sneered, his voice dripping with menace.

    Chris and the others froze, their frustration boiling over. Chris clenched his teeth so hard it felt like they might shatter. "Oh, come on! Are you kidding me?!"

    "Of all times, they had to show up now!"

    "Get ready for a fight!" someone shouted.

    The fighters in the group immediately drew their weapons, their faces grim with determination.

    Mia''s gaze sharpened as she assessed the situation. "Chris, take the survivors and the supplies. Get out of here. We''ll hold them off."

    Chris hesitated, his concern evident as he glanced at Mia''s calm but battle-worn face. They''d been through so many brutal fights already, and even the strongest warriors had their limits.

    "Alright¡­ but be careful," Chris said, nodding reluctantly. He couldn''t shake the worry gnawing at him. Mia had been pushing herself to the brink, even resorting to self-inflicted wounds to boost her power. He feared she might finally hit her breaking point.

    "You watch yourself too," Chris added, his voice low.

    But the Black Hand Legion wasn''t about to let them escape with their supplies. Several Earth Awakeners stepped forward, their hands glowing as they pressed them to the ground. The earth rumbled violently, and massive walls of stone erupted from the ground, cutting off every possible escape route.

    "Damn it!" someone cursed, their fists clenched in frustration.

    Sean scratched his head, his eyes scanning the towering walls that now surrounded them. "What the hell is this? A maze?"

    He muttered to himself, "Good thing I''m a genius. Breaking through mazes is my specialty." Without waiting for a response, he cocked his fist back and slammed it into the nearest wall. With a deafening boom, the wall crumbled into dust, the force of his punch rippling outward.

    But there was no time to celebrate. The battle erupted in full force. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mia''s group of Awakeners clashed with the Black Hand Legion, their powers colliding in a chaotic storm of energy. Blasts of fire, lightning, and earth energy lit up the battlefield, the sheer intensity of the fight shaking the ground beneath them.

    Mia, as always, was a force to be reckoned with. Her tachi flashed with arcs of lightning as she swung it, slicing through several earthen walls in her path. Her target was clear¡ªthe bald man leading the enemy forces.

    "So, you''re the famous Awakener 001, huh?" the man muttered, his voice low and mocking. "Let''s see what you''ve got."

    The ground beneath his feet shifted as dirt and rock surged upward, encasing his body in a thick, impenetrable suit of earthen armor. With a roar, he charged forward, his massive fist swinging toward Mia like a wrecking ball.

    Mia met his attack head-on, her tachi slicing through the air with a sharp whistle. The blade struck the earthen armor with a loud clang, sinking in a few inches before the force of the impact was absorbed. The blade stuck fast, unable to cut any deeper.

    The backlash from the strike sent Mia flying backward, skidding nearly 50 feet before she regained her footing.

    "That''s it? Is that all you''ve got?" the bald man taunted, his voice dripping with disdain. "A weapon like that can''t even scratch my defense."

    Mia didn''t respond. She didn''t waste time on words. Instead, she pressed the blade of her tachi against the wound on her left arm, the sharp edge biting into her flesh.

    The crystal core embedded in the hilt of her blade began to glow, arcs of electricity crackling to life and dancing along the blade. The energy surged into her body, sending waves of searing pain coursing through her. Her muscles trembled involuntarily, her body wracked with both agony and exhilaration. Every nerve felt alive, every cell in her body thrumming with power.

    This was Deadly Pain, her most dangerous ability.

    The numbers on the bracelet around her wrist began to climb rapidly: 12%... 19%... 26%... 31%.

    Mia''s lips curled into a faint, almost mocking smile. "Did you really think a sword is just for cutting people?" she muttered under her breath.

    ...

 Chapter 102 - 102: Iâ€™m just here to collect the toll

    A powerful aura surged, growing stronger by the second. Mia launched herself forward, her fist hurtling toward the burly man at lightning speed¡ªso fast it was almost impossible to track.

    "Boom!"

    The man didn''t even have time to react. Her punch slammed into his chest, shattering the earthen armor covering him. His body flew backward like a kicked soccer ball, tumbling over 60 feet before crashing to the ground.

    "Damn, she''s strong!"

    The bald man clutched his chest, coughing violently as blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. Half his body felt numb, and he was teetering on the edge of losing his ability to fight.

    But there was no time to catch his breath. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Mia charging at him again, her figure like a relentless storm.

    "Somebody stop her! Now!" he shouted in panic.

    One of the Black Hand Legion members nearby immediately activated his awakened ability. With a wave of his hand, water droplets in the air froze, forming several thick ice walls to block Mia''s path.

    Her vision was momentarily obscured, but she didn''t slow down. Raising her hand, she struck the ice walls, shattering them into countless shards.

    Just then, a sharp sound of something cutting through the air reached her ears. A glint of metal flashed¡ªan alloy dagger aimed straight for her temple.

    "Die!"

    A young man with a twisted expression lunged at her. Somehow, he had managed to sneak up on her without making a sound, likely due to his awakened ability. Now, he was launching a sudden, deadly attack.

    But Mia''s heightened senses, sharpened by pain, kicked in.

    She raised her arm to block.

    "Squelch!"

    The dagger pierced through her forearm, and warm blood splattered across her pale face. The rain washed it down her cheek, dripping from her jawline.

    Her wristband beeped, displaying a pain level: 36%.

    Despite the injury, a crazed smile curled at the corner of her lips. Without hesitation, she swung her other fist backward, smashing the young man''s skull into pieces.

    As blood mist filled the air, a crystal core shot out from his shattered head.

    The pain coursing through her body only seemed to fuel her. Her cells became more active, and her healing ability kicked in. The wound on her arm, where the dagger had pierced, began to scab over at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    From a distance, the other Black Hand Legion members watched in horror, their hearts pounding.

    "Damn... so this is the legendary Awakener from Refuge 001."

    Her strength was terrifying, her resilience even more so. The stronger her opponent, the stronger she became.

    "This isn''t going to be an easy fight..." one of them muttered nervously.

    The bald man, still struggling to catch his breath, quickly barked out orders:

    "Keep your distance! Don''t let her get close! Wear her down from afar¡ªlet''s see how long she can keep this up!"

    "Yes, sir!" the others responded in unison.

    They unleashed their awakened abilities¡ªwalls of fire, ice spears, and water barriers surged toward Mia. Some focused on blocking her movements, while others aimed to attack.

    Explosions erupted around her as energy attacks collided, creating shockwaves that rippled through the battlefield. The chaos intensified, the fight reaching a fever pitch.

    But then, not far away, a tall figure appeared.

    Dressed in a crisp white shirt, his expression was calm, almost indifferent. He walked toward the battlefield with an air of casual ease, as if he were strolling through a park. His sharp gaze swept over the scene, and he muttered to himself:

    "Well, this is lively."

    "Huh?"

    One of the Black Hand Legion members, a scar-faced man, noticed him immediately. The stranger''s face was unfamiliar, and he clearly wasn''t part of their group. Yet, he seemed completely unbothered by the chaos around him, watching the fight like it was some kind of show.

    "Who the hell does he think he is?!" Scarface growled, gripping his alloy knife tightly. He charged at the newcomer, shouting, "You''re dead, buddy!"

    The tall man¡ªEthan¡ªglanced at him, his eyes flashing with a faint red glow.

    Scarface froze mid-charge, his expression twisting into one of sheer terror.

    "Boom!"

    In an instant, his body exploded into a cloud of blood mist, scattering into the air.

    "What the...?"

    The surrounding Black Hand Legion members stared in shock, their faces pale.

    "What kind of ability is that?!"

    "It''s too strong..."

    From a distance, Sean, who had been observing the fight, broke into a grin. His sharp eyes gleamed with recognition.

    "Ethan, you''re here!" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yeah," Ethan replied casually. He had been relaxing at home when one of his subordinates reported a large-scale fight breaking out near the edge of their territory. The commotion had been loud enough to catch his attention.

    He had a hunch it might involve Mia, so he decided to come and check it out.

    Ethan''s gaze swept across the battlefield, taking in the ragged state of the refugees from the shelter. Their faces were pale, their bodies battered, and many were clearly pushing themselves far beyond their limits just to keep fighting.

    Even Mia looked worse for wear¡ªher body covered in wounds, her clothes soaked in blood. If it weren''t for her strikingly delicate face, she might''ve been mistaken for one of the undead.

    "Did you guys just survive an apocalypse or something?" Ethan asked, his tone casual.

    "Well... if you put it that way, you''re not wrong," Sean replied with a shrug. They had been out collecting supplies, but the journey from Santa Monica to here had been so grueling that they might as well have been refugees.

    Mia''s bright eyes turned toward Ethan. "You came to welcome me?"

    "Where''s the toll?" Ethan asked bluntly.

    Mia raised her hand and pointed at the bald man and his crew ahead. "See? It''s all right there."

    "Oh..." Ethan nodded, scanning the group. There was quite a bit to take, he had to admit. No wonder she was being so generous. The only problem was... it still needed to be "collected."

    The Black Hand Legion members frowned, exchanging confused glances.

    "Who the hell is this guy?"

    "Maybe he''s backup from the shelter?"

    "Just one guy? That''s it?"

    The bald man snorted dismissively. He didn''t seem too concerned.

    "Mia''s supposed to be the strongest Awakener from the shelter. How much stronger could this guy be? Kill him!"

    "Yes, sir!" the surrounding members responded, nodding in agreement. It made sense to them.

    Most of them were from Santa Monica and had no idea who Ethan was.

    With a roar, the group charged at him like a pack of wild beasts, and the battle resumed.

    Ethan, however, remained calm, his expression unchanging. His crimson eyes glowed faintly as he activated Domain of the Dead.

    A suffocating pressure erupted from him, instantly enveloping four of the attackers.

    Their ferocious expressions twisted into ones of pure terror.

    It felt as though a mountain had been dropped onto their backs. Their bodies were crushed under the immense force, their bones creaking and cracking as if they were about to shatter. They struggled to move, their limbs sluggish as if they were trapped in quicksand.

    Ethan''s figure blurred as he moved.

    In an instant, he was upon them.

    As he passed by, a blade¡ªa Tachi¡ªmaterialized in his hand. With a single fluid motion, he swung it toward their heads.

    "Swish¡ª"

    The blade sliced cleanly through their skulls, the sound of metal grinding against bone echoing in the air. Their heads were severed in one smooth motion, and crystal cores shot out from their shattered skulls.

    Ethan caught the cores effortlessly, his hand closing around them as if it were second nature.

    "If you want something done right, do it yourself..." he muttered under his breath. Pocketing the crystal cores, he continued forward without breaking stride, the Tachi still in his hand.

    In the span of a few seconds, he had killed four Black Hand Legion members.

    His expression remained calm, almost indifferent, as if he had just completed a mundane chore.

    "You..."

    The bald man and his remaining crew stared at him, their eyes wide with shock. A deep sense of unease crept over them, their instincts screaming that something was very, very wrong.

    The way Ethan had killed¡ªhis movements, his precision¡ªit was far too practiced. This wasn''t someone who fought zombies or mutated beasts. This was someone who had killed people¡ªand done it often.

    "W-who the hell are you?" the bald man stammered, his voice trembling with fear.

    Ethan glanced at him lazily, his crimson eyes glowing faintly.

    "Don''t worry," he said, his tone calm and almost reassuring. "I''m just here to collect the toll."

    ...

 Chapter 103 - 103: How is he this fast?

    "Uh¡­"

    Hearing what Ethan said, the bald guy immediately got even more nervous. It sounded like¡­ it wouldn''t hurt. Just one hit, and it''d all be over.

    But what really freaked them out was that neither the rain nor the blood from earlier could touch Ethan. The moment it got close, some invisible force pushed it away.

    It was downright eerie.

    Chris, Brandon, and the others had met Ethan before. Seeing him show up to help, they were thrilled.

    The kingpin of Los Angeles. An absolute powerhouse.

    Taking out a few Black Hand Legion members? That''d be a walk in the park for him.

    Still, they didn''t dare show their excitement. The last thing they wanted was to piss Ethan off and end up as collateral damage. That''d be game over for them.

    As Ethan got closer, the bald guy and his crew grew more and more uneasy.

    "Boss, I don''t think this guy''s even human," one of the psychic Awakeners muttered, frowning.

    "What?" The bald guy felt a chill run down his spine. He wasn''t stupid. Thinking back to what Ethan said about a "toll," he was starting to piece things together.

    Damn it!

    What the hell was going on in Los Angeles?

    Was the King of the Dead actually helping humans in the shelters?

    This completely shattered the bald guy''s worldview. He was starting to think L.A. was way too dangerous. He needed to get back to Santa Monica¡ªfast.

    His eyes darted around as he tried to come up with a plan. After taking that punch from Mia earlier, his strength had taken a serious hit. If he kept fighting, his chances of survival were slim.

    "Alright, guys, let''s take them down!" he shouted.

    "Yeah! Let''s do it!" the others echoed, nodding with determination. Most of the Black Hand Legion members were desperate criminals, after all.

    They rallied their spirits and charged forward again.

    But as soon as the bald guy finished shouting, he started quietly backing away, clearly planning to make a run for it. A few of his more cowardly lackeys noticed and began retreating as well.

    "Huh?" They exchanged glances, as if silently agreeing on their next move.

    The bald guy suddenly barked, "Hey! What are you guys doing? Why aren''t you charging in?"

    "You''re not charging in either," a skinny man shot back.

    "Uh¡­" The bald guy coughed awkwardly, trying to cover up his embarrassment. His angry facade crumbled instantly, replaced by a sheepish expression.

    "Shh! Keep it down. Let''s just sneak out of here¡­"

    About five or six of them started inching backward, trying to slip away unnoticed.

    Meanwhile, the ones charging forward were walking straight into a nightmare. Rushing at Ethan was like a moth flying into a blazing fire.

    The moment they stepped into the Domain of the Dead, it was like falling into an abyss. Even if they could still move, their abilities were reduced to less than 30% of their usual strength. Ice spikes, fireballs, and other awakened powers were either deflected by the terrifying force of the domain or shattered outright.

    Ethan moved like a cold, unfeeling killing machine. With a flick of his tachi, he ended a life, seamlessly storing the body in his spatial storage ring.

    Mia and Sean followed close behind him, forming a triangular formation. Together, they advanced relentlessly, cutting through the enemy like a hot knife through butter.

    In just a few strikes, they were on the verge of wiping out the entire Black Hand Legion squad.

    "Wait a second¡­ something''s not right!"

    Finally, someone noticed what was happening. Struggling to turn his head, he saw the bald guy and a few others retreating.

    "FUCK! Did they just ditch us?!"

    That was his last thought before Ethan''s tachi came down, and everything went black.

    "Shit! They''re almost all dead already! Shouldn''t we be running too?" one of the retreating men whispered.

    "Run? Run where?" The bald guy frowned, staring at the carnage. Even he hadn''t expected his men to die so quickly. They hadn''t bought him much time at all.

    "Alright, fine. Let''s get out of here now!" With that, he turned and bolted, running faster than a rabbit.

    "Shit!" The others cursed under their breath. Once they realized what was happening, they bolted too. At this point, it wasn''t about running the fastest¡ªit was about running faster than the guy next to you.

    Ethan glanced over, noticing the "toll evaders" trying to flee. In an instant, his figure vanished from where he stood.

    Sean and Mia didn''t hesitate either, leaping into action to chase them down.

    "You''ve been chasing us this whole time, and now you want to run? Don''t you think it''s a little late for that?" Sean called out.

    The bald guy and his crew weren''t dumb, though. Instead of running together, they scattered in different directions, darting into a nearby grove of trees.

    "Maybe no one''s chasing me," the bald guy thought, trying to reassure himself. After all, there were only three of them chasing, and six of them running. Statistically, three of them should make it out alive.

    He just hoped he''d be one of the lucky ones.

    As he sprinted, he glanced back over his shoulder. To his surprise¡ªand relief¡ªthere was no one behind him. Not a single shadow.

    "Heh heh¡­" He couldn''t help but chuckle, slowing his pace a little.

    "Hey, what''s so funny?"

    A deep, magnetic voice suddenly came from up ahead.

    "Huh?"

    The bald guy froze, his heart sinking. He whipped his head around, only to see a tall, slender figure standing not far in front of him.

    His blood ran cold. He stopped dead in his tracks, his face full of disbelief. "You¡­ When did you get here?"

    Ethan didn''t bother answering. In a flash, he was right in front of him, his tachi slicing upward in a clean arc.

    A thin red line appeared from the bald guy''s chin to the top of his skull. His eyes widened in terror, frozen in the same horrified expression. A moment later, his head split cleanly in two, like a cracked egg, and fell apart.

    Ethan calmly stored the body in his spatial ring before vanishing again.

    When he reappeared, he was standing in front of a large tree. Its bark was dry and cracked, with moss creeping up its roots. At first glance, it looked like any ordinary tree in the grove. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Plant camouflage, huh? I''ve seen this trick before," Ethan muttered to himself.

    The tree trembled slightly, and then¡ªsuddenly¡ªa pair of terrified eyes opened on its surface.

    It had been found.

    The person hiding inside was clearly a wood-element Awakener, skilled in camouflage. But against Ethan, their efforts were useless. He had spotted them instantly.

    Ethan swung his tachi in a horizontal slash.

    Schlunk!

    Bright red blood sprayed from the tree trunk, and a limp human body tumbled out, collapsing onto the ground.

    Ethan stored the corpse without a second thought, then turned his gaze in another direction. Something had caught his attention.

    "This grove¡­ something''s off about it," he murmured, his expression darkening.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the grove, Sean was in hot pursuit. "Stop running!" he shouted, his voice booming. Sean wasn''t the sharpest tool in the shed, but his physical abilities were top-notch. His speed was incredible, and he was quickly closing the gap.

    The guy he was chasing, a speed-enhanced Awakener, was starting to panic. No matter how fast he ran, Sean was right on his heels. The distance between them was shrinking with every step.

    "Damn it! Is this guy a bloodhound or something? How is he this fast?" the young man cursed under his breath, weaving through the trees. He kept glancing back, his frustration mounting.

    Schlunk!

    Suddenly, he felt a cold, sharp pain in his abdomen. He looked down, stunned, as a skeletal hand had punched clean through his stomach. Blood began to seep out, soaking his clothes and spreading like a dark red flower blooming across his torso.

    His body stiffened, and his head turned slowly, almost mechanically, to look behind him.

    What he saw made his blood run cold.

    A horrifying, skeletal face¡ªskin stretched tight over bone¡ªwas staring back at him, its hollow eyes filled with malice.

    ...

 Chapter 104 - 104: Mommy, donâ€™t cry

    "Heh heh heh¡­"

    The skeletal figure''s face twisted into a sinister grin, its voice rasping like metal scraping against metal.

    The young man convulsed violently, collapsing in terror as he lost consciousness.

    Sean''s sharp, curious eyes studied the creature.

    "Where''d this freak come from?"

    Anyone else would''ve been scared out of their mind, but Sean didn''t flinch. Instead, he lunged forward and threw a punch.

    The Bone-Claw Zombie King didn''t dodge. Its bloodstained, skeletal claws clenched into a fist, meeting Sean''s attack head-on.

    BAM!

    The two collided with a force like steel clashing against steel. A shockwave rippled out from their fists, scattering dead leaves across the ground.

    Sean''s arm went numb, and he stumbled back a few steps, shaking it out.

    "Damn, this thing''s skinny as a twig," he muttered, eyeing the creature. "But it sure packs a punch."

    The Bone-Claw Zombie King sniffed the air, its nose twitching as it caught Sean''s scent. "So, it was you¡­ messing around in my territory earlier."

    "Oh? Was it?" Sean tilted his head, trying to remember. "I mess around in a lot of places. What makes your territory so special?"

    "¡­" The Bone-Claw Zombie King''s face darkened. Was this guy for real? It started to wonder if eating his brain would actually lower its own IQ.

    But then, the creature suddenly turned its head, gazing into the depths of the forest. Its brow furrowed, as if sensing a powerful presence approaching.

    "Forget it. I''ll deal with you next time." Without another word, it grabbed a nearby corpse. The bones on its back cracked and shifted, sprouting a pair of skeletal wings. With a powerful leap, it shot into the sky.

    "This one''s coming with me," the Bone-Claw Zombie King called out, its raspy voice echoing through the trees. "If you''ve got a problem, come find me across the river."

    In seconds, it was just a speck in the sky, its voice fading into the distance.

    At that moment, Ethan appeared beside Sean, his expression calm as he gazed up at the sky. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Our prey just got stolen," Ethan said after a pause.

    "What the hell was that thing? It could fly?" Sean scratched his head, still trying to process what had just happened.

    Ethan replied, "The Zombie King from across the river."

    "Ah, that explains it¡­" Sean nodded, suddenly remembering. "Oh yeah, I''ve been to the river district before. Last time was during that sugar factory rescue mission¡­ when that black cat possessed me. Guess the Zombie Kings over there are all pretty freaky."

    As Sean was lost in thought, Mia emerged from the forest, her movements swift and graceful. "What happened?" she asked.

    "A flying Zombie King just showed up and took one of our toll fees," Sean said, gesturing dramatically as he explained.

    Mia glanced up at the sky, her sharp eyes narrowing. "Alright¡­ next time, we''ll rip out its crystal core as compensation."

    ...

    By now, the Black Hand Legion was completely wiped out. Only one member had been taken by the Bone-Claw Zombie King; the rest had fallen to Ethan and his group.

    Ethan''s mind was already racing. Having other Zombie Kings near their territory was a problem. It made everything more complicated and dangerous. Sooner or later, they''d have to deal with them.

    The group left the forest and regrouped with Chris and the others.

    Though they''d successfully eliminated the Black Hand Legion and made it to Los Angeles, no one felt like celebrating.

    A woman was sitting on the ground, clutching a little girl in her arms. She was sobbing uncontrollably, her eyes red and swollen, her voice hoarse from crying. Her grief was so raw, so overwhelming, that it was impossible not to feel it.

    The little girl was pale, her lips trembling as she fought through the pain. The parasite inside her was spreading rapidly, its presence unmistakable. Despite her obvious suffering, the girl still managed to smile weakly and wipe her mother''s tears.

    "Don''t cry, Mommy," she said softly. "It''s okay."

    "Waaahhh!!" The mother''s sobs grew louder, her heartbreak spilling out as she held her daughter tighter.

    The sight was gut-wrenching. Chris and the others stood nearby, their jaws clenched and fists trembling. They''d seen death and loss countless times, but this¡­ this still hit them hard.

    Because in a world like this, moments of humanity were rare.

    "What do we do?"

    No one could bear to keep watching.

    The little girl''s condition was worsening. Her body convulsed violently, and beneath the skin of her forehead, the parasites squirmed more visibly¡ªa clear sign they were about to multiply.

    Soon, the parasites would spread throughout her body, taking control of her muscles and movements. And during all of this, the girl''s mind would remain fully conscious, forcing her to feel every excruciating moment.

    "I think¡­ we should just end it for her," someone in the group suggested hesitantly. "It''s better than letting her suffer."

    "Huh? I mean¡­" The others exchanged uneasy glances, reluctant to agree but unable to deny the logic.

    The girl''s mother wiped her tears, her face pale and trembling. After a long pause, she nodded, her voice breaking as she said, "Let''s¡­ let''s do it. I can''t let her go through this."

    "Alright then," someone murmured, though the words felt hollow.

    But no one moved. No one could bring themselves to do it. Killing a child, even in mercy, was a line too heavy to cross.

    "I''ll do it," a calm, magnetic voice said from behind them.

    Ethan stepped forward, his hand flicking to summon a sleek tachi seemingly out of thin air.

    Chris and the others turned to look at him, their tense expressions softening slightly. "Yeah¡­ if anyone can do it, it''s him. He''s¡­ good at this kind of thing," one of them muttered, as if trying to justify it.

    Ethan''s face remained impassive as he walked forward. The group instinctively stepped aside, clearing a path for him.

    The mother knelt beside her daughter, gripping her small shoulders as tears streamed down her face. Her voice cracked as she whispered, "Abby, don''t be scared, okay? It''ll be over soon. Mommy will¡­ Mommy will come join you soon."

    The little girl tilted her head, her expression confused but calm. "Okay, Mommy," she said softly, nodding as if she understood.

    The mother''s tears fell harder. She let go of her daughter, staggering back a few steps before turning away. She crouched on the ground, burying her face in her arms, her body shaking with sobs. She couldn''t bear to watch what was about to happen.

    Ethan approached the girl, his tachi gleaming in his hand. He looked down at her, studying her small, fragile figure.

    For a moment, it reminded him of spotting a wild rabbit in the woods¡ªinnocent, delicate, and strangely endearing.

    Without hesitation, he raised the blade and swung.

    Swish!

    The blade sliced cleanly through the air, piercing the girl''s skull and emerging from the other side.

    But something strange happened.

    There was no blood. No gruesome scene. The little girl didn''t even flinch. Her long eyelashes fluttered, and she stared up at Ethan with wide, curious eyes, as if nothing had happened.

    Ethan''s tachi, however, began to emit a strange, high-pitched screeching sound. A cluster of parasites squirmed at the tip of the blade, writhing as they were pulled out of the girl''s body.

    With a flick of his wrist, Ethan channeled his energy into the blade, igniting it with flames. The parasites shrieked one last time before being reduced to ash.

    "All done," Ethan said casually, sheathing his tachi as if nothing unusual had occurred.

    "Uh¡­"

    The group stared in stunned silence, their faces a mix of disbelief and confusion.

    "Did¡­ did I just imagine that?" someone muttered.

    "I don''t know. What the hell just happened?"

    "Is the kid¡­ okay?"

    "This has to be some kind of hallucination, right?"

    "¡­"

    The murmurs continued, but no one could make sense of what they''d just witnessed.

    Meanwhile, the little girl reached up and touched her head, her expression brightening. The pain was gone. Her body felt light, and the torment she''d endured just moments ago had completely vanished.

    She turned to her mother, who was still crouched on the ground, sobbing uncontrollably. "Mommy, don''t cry," the girl said, her voice soft but cheerful. "I''m okay now."

    The woman froze, her sobs catching in her throat. Slowly, she lifted her head, her tear-filled eyes meeting her daughter''s.

    "What¡­?" she whispered, her voice trembling.

    Her daughter smiled at her, standing there as if nothing had happened. The mother''s face shifted from disbelief to shock, her mouth falling open.

    "Huh???"

    ...

 Chapter 105 - 105: The second-generation Doom Hunter

    The woman''s face was filled with disbelief, but seeing her daughter''s improved condition, she couldn''t deny it¡ªAbby really did seem much better.

    "Abby, are you really not in pain anymore?" she asked, her voice trembling with hope.

    "Mm-hmm..." The little girl nodded obediently, then looked up at Ethan with wide, grateful eyes.

    "It was this big brother who saved me."

    "The parasite in your daughter''s body has been removed. She''s not going to die," Mia said as she stepped forward, her expression calm. She had already expected this outcome¡ªafter all, with Ethan''s abilities, as long as he was willing, this was well within his power.

    Hearing Mia''s words, the woman finally let out a sigh of relief. Overwhelmed with joy, she hugged her daughter tightly.

    "Oh, thank God! Thank you, thank you!" she sobbed, holding Abby close as tears streamed down her face. The two clung to each other, crying tears of relief.

    Nearby, Chris and the others watched the scene unfold, their hearts touched. Some of them even felt their eyes sting with emotion.

    None of them had expected this.

    Ethan had saved the little girl.

    At that moment, Chris felt a deep admiration for Ethan, almost to the point of reverence. He was so moved that, for a fleeting second, he even had the absurd thought of sacrificing himself just to show his gratitude.

    The woman quickly composed herself. Pulling Abby along, she knelt down in front of Ethan, bowing repeatedly in thanks.

    "Thank you! Thank you so much! You''re such a good person."

    "It''s nothing," Ethan replied casually, though he hadn''t expected to be called a "good person."

    The woman suddenly had an idea and urged her daughter, "Abby, give Uncle Ethan a hug to thank him!"

    "Uh, no, that''s really not necessary," Ethan said, waving his hands in refusal.

    "Pfft!" Even Mia, who was usually so cold and reserved, couldn''t help but let out a soft laugh, her smile dazzling.

    Sean, standing off to the side, raised an eyebrow in surprise.

    Well, this is rare, he thought. She actually smiled.

    Ethan turned to the group and said, "Alright, there''s nothing else to do here. You all should head back."

    "Okay," Mia nodded, though her gaze drifted toward the direction of Santa Monica. "There are still a lot of mutated beasts, zombies, and members of the Black Hand Legion out there. They could show up here at any time."

    "Let them come," Ethan said nonchalantly. He didn''t see it as a problem.

    Mia seemed to remember something. "Oh, by the way, if you''re planning to attack the zombie nest across the river, count me in."

    "Sure," Ethan replied. He hadn''t planned on leaving her out anyway.

    At this point, Chris, still fired up from earlier, felt the need to contribute as well. "Count me in too! I want to help!"

    Ethan glanced at him. "Oh? But... I don''t really have anything that needs moving."

    "...." Chris was speechless, feeling like he''d just been completely dismissed.

    And with that, they said their goodbyes.

    Mia and her group gradually disappeared into the distance.

    By now, the rain had stopped. The clouds parted just enough to reveal half of the setting sun, its golden light spilling over the damp city, casting everything in a hazy, amber glow.

    Brandon, deep in thought, turned to Chris. "Uncle Chris, do you think Ethan is really the King of the Zombies? The internet says he''s a bloodthirsty monster who''s killed thousands of people. But honestly, he doesn''t seem like that to me. I mean, he even saved my life."

    "Hmph! That''s because he doesn''t see you as an enemy. Or... maybe he doesn''t even see you as a person," Chris added with a smirk, as if Ethan might think of Brandon as nothing more than a small animal.

    Brandon: "..."

    Meanwhile, Ethan had already returned home.

    He sank into the couch, grabbed a wine glass, and poured himself a drink. Taking a small sip, he leaned back, savoring the moment.

    Outside the window, the sounds of flesh being torn apart echoed through the streets. It was the prey he had brought back earlier¡ªover twenty corpses, now being devoured by the zombies under his control.

    The fading sunlight bathed the scene in a crimson glow, painting a macabre picture of blood and carnage.

    Ethan pulled out his phone and began scrolling through the latest news.

    "Breaking News: Local shelters are now receiving waves of refugees. Large quantities of supplies have been successfully transferred."

    "The shelter''s wireless signal has been boosted to maximum range. Any survivors who can connect to the signal, please head to the shelter immediately." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Santa Monica''s shelter had been flooded by seawater, scattering tens of thousands of survivors. They were now fleeing in waves toward Los Angeles.

    For those who could connect to the shelter''s signal, it was a beacon of hope.

    But out of the tens of thousands of survivors...

    Ethan estimated that fewer than a third would make it out alive.

    The official shelter website didn''t have anything particularly useful, so Ethan switched over to the Genesis Biotech website to see if they had anything interesting going on.

    As soon as he logged in, he wasn''t disappointed. The site was buzzing with activity, and the first announcement, written in bold red text, immediately caught his eye:

    "Important Notice: After extensive research, our company has successfully developed the ''Human Evolution Serum,'' which can transform ordinary survivors into Awakeners within 24 hours, allowing them to form a Neurocore."

    The comments section below the announcement was exploding with activity, far surpassing any other post on the site.

    It wasn''t surprising¡ªmost survivors were just regular people, desperate for any chance to become Awakeners. Naturally, this news had everyone''s attention.

    "Holy crap! They actually did it! Genesis Biotech is insane!"

    "I want to buy one! Do they deliver?"

    "Deliver? Are you out of your mind? It''s the apocalypse¡ªwho''s gonna ship it to you?"

    "What''s the price? How do we buy it?"

    "I talked to someone on the inside. They said it costs three B-grade crystal cores for one dose."

    "F*! Three cores? Are they trying to rob me blind?"

    "...."

    Ethan couldn''t help but marvel at how good Genesis Biotech was at doing business. A single dose of the Neurocore Evolution Serum for three B-grade crystal cores? That was daylight robbery.

    Still, he had to admit¡ªtechnology really was a goldmine in times like these.

    But this wasn''t bad news for Ethan. If this serum became widespread, the world would soon be filled with "cherries" ripe for the picking.

    He scrolled further down the page and saw another announcement:

    "Yesterday, our company successfully captured a B-grade mutant beast, the Silverback Gorilla, weighing over 5 tons. Whether used for food or research, it holds significant value."

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. There were no Silverback Gorillas native to Los Angeles. It must have escaped from a zoo or some other facility during the typhoon.

    "Our company has also detected traces of several other mutant beasts. We will be dispatching the Beast Hunter Squad to capture them in the coming days."

    "Additionally, the second-generation Doom Hunter cyborgs developed by our company are now operational. They are highly effective in ensuring survivor safety. To the refugees fleeing from Santa Monica, we welcome you to seek shelter with Genesis Biotech."

    It was clear that these announcements were just a way for Genesis Biotech to flex their strength¡ªbragging about their evolution serum, capturing massive mutant beasts, and deploying advanced cyborgs. All of it was just a ploy to lure the refugees from Santa Monica into their fold.

    "Still haven''t learned your lesson, huh? Running around causing trouble again..." Ethan muttered to himself.

    He remembered how Genesis Biotech had previously formed the so-called Operation King Hunt Squad to hunt him down, the so-called Zombie King. That had ended with him wiping out several of their teams. And now, they''d created the Beast Hunter Squad to hunt mutant beasts.

    But their confidence wasn''t baseless.

    Ethan recalled something Justin had told him before: the second-generation Doom Hunter cyborgs were created through experiments on Awakeners. Their abilities could be transferred or grafted onto the cyborgs.

    In other words, these second-gen Doom Hunters didn''t just have Awakener abilities¡ªthey might even have more than one. Their power far exceeded that of the first generation.

    At the time, Ethan had been curious about one thing: how many crystal cores would a cyborg like that have inside them?

    It seemed like it was time to find out.

    ...

 Chapter 106 - 106: Weâ€™re lucky

    The night descended, blanketing the earth in darkness. The entire city seemed to be submerged in ink, pitch black and silent.

    But when night fell, Los Angeles transformed into a predator''s playground. The streets outside were alive with chaos¡ªhowls echoed through the air, and the cycle of bloodshed continued unabated.

    Ethan was trying to track down someone from Genesis Biotech, but it wasn''t exactly an easy task. In a city this massive, it was like searching for a needle in a haystack.

    Among his resources, the one with the sharpest scouting abilities was Buddy Crow.

    However, even Buddy Crow didn''t dare to fly recklessly at night. The skies were dangerous, teeming with predators¡ªmutated raptors, owls, hawks, and the like.

    But soon, Ethan remembered a certain someone¡ªor rather, something¡ªthat might come in handy.

    He stood up from the couch, and in the blink of an eye, his figure vanished into the shadows.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in a neighboring district...

    Big Ears was standing in the middle of the street, holding court with a group of his top lieutenants. He was gesturing wildly, his voice full of bravado as he addressed them.

    "Lately, things in L.A. have been getting messy. Mutated beasts are showing up everywhere, and human Awakeners are running around like they own the place. We need to stay sharp."

    "Don''t worry, boss. I''ve been extra careful," one of his underlings chimed in, nodding earnestly. "Just today, I ran into a group of humans wandering around our turf, and I didn''t even make a move."

    Big Ears'' face darkened. "You call that being careful? That''s not careful¡ªthat''s cowardly!" His voice rose in frustration. "Humans trespass on our turf, and you just let them walk away? And you''re proud of it?"

    The underling looked embarrassed. "Well, uh... what do you think I should''ve done, boss?"

    "From now on, anyone who steps foot on our turf gets taken out. No exceptions! We defend our territory to the death!" Big Ears declared, his tone righteous, like a mob boss delivering a decree.

    But just as the words left his mouth, a shadowy figure appeared silently behind him, so quiet that no one noticed.

    One of the underlings standing across from Big Ears caught sight of the figure and immediately froze, his body trembling.

    "B-Boss... you said no exceptions, right?" the underling stammered.

    "That''s right! No exceptions!" Big Ears repeated, puffing out his chest.

    The underling''s hand shook as he pointed behind Big Ears. "What about... him?"

    "Huh?" Big Ears frowned, sensing something was off. He spun around, and his heart nearly stopped when he saw Ethan standing there, staring directly at him. The intensity in Ethan''s gaze sent a chill down his spine, and he stumbled back a couple of steps, his soul practically leaving his body.

    When did this demon show up? Was he here to kill him?

    Ethan''s voice was calm but carried an edge that made Big Ears'' knees weak. "What were you just saying?"

    "I... I just work here!" Big Ears blurted out, his bravado crumbling into incoherent babbling.

    Ethan looked him over, unimpressed. This guy wasn''t exactly leadership material. "Relax. I''m not here to kill you. I need you to do something for me."

    "Do something? Sure! I love doing things!" Big Ears nodded so quickly it was almost comical. He felt a small wave of relief¡ªat least Ethan wasn''t here to take his life.

    Ethan continued, "Genesis Biotech''s people have been running around causing trouble. Can you find them for me?"

    "Find them? Of course, I can find them!" Big Ears nodded like a woodpecker, eager to please.

    His Awakening ability, Hyper Hearing, wasn''t much use in a fight, but when it came to tracking people, he was a pro.

    Ethan''s expression softened slightly. "Good. Just find them for me. That''s all I need."

    "No problem..." Big Ears hesitated for a moment, then cautiously asked, "Uh, boss... is there, uh, any reward for this?"

    Ethan''s lips curled into a faint, humorless smile. "Your reward is that I won''t kill you."

    "..." Big Ears was speechless. So, if he didn''t find them, he''d die? This guy wasn''t even trying to hide the fact that he was getting free labor.

    "I''ll find them! I''ll find them!" Big Ears quickly agreed, his survival instincts kicking in.

    Even though this was technically his turf, he''d seen Ethan''s abilities just moments ago. If Ethan wanted to kill him, it would be as easy as squashing a bug. He wouldn''t even have time to react.

    The other underlings stared at Big Ears, dumbfounded. One of them finally spoke up, "Boss, uh... didn''t you just say no exceptions?"

    "That was then, this is now!" Big Ears snapped, glaring at them. "You idiots need to evolve your brains. Only fools fight battles they can''t win!"

    With that, he turned his attention back to Ethan and began using his ability to track the humans.

    Ethan, curious, decided to stick around and see how Big Ears'' Awakening ability worked.

    Big Ears'' ears suddenly grew even larger, his legs stiffened, and he cupped his hands around his ears while sticking his butt high into the air. Activating Hyper Hearing, he struck a pose that was as ridiculous as it was effective.

    In an instant, every tiny sound within range flooded into his ears¡ªthe rustling of insects, the scurrying of rats, even the faint sound of dust settling on the ground.

    His hearing expanded outward like a ripple, stretching across several miles.

    "I think I''ve got something... over this way," Big Ears announced, his voice tinged with excitement.

    He then pressed one ear to the ground, his legs kicking as he slid forward like a vacuum cleaner, his movements absurdly comical.

    Ethan stood there, momentarily stunned by the bizarre display. "This guy''s... a real piece of work." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Despite the oddity of his technique, Big Ears moved surprisingly fast, gliding along the ground until he disappeared into the darkness ahead.

    Ethan quickly followed, keeping pace with him.

    About twenty minutes later, a deafening roar shattered the stillness of the night. The sound was so powerful that it rattled the surrounding buildings, shattering windows in its wake.

    Ahead, a massive Bengal tiger emerged onto the street. Its muscular frame was enormous, easily weighing over 2,000 pounds. What made it even more striking was its pure white coat, marked with bold black stripes. The creature exuded an aura of raw power and majesty.

    But the tiger wasn''t in good shape. It looked battered and bloodied, its pristine fur stained with crimson. Deep gashes from blades and swords marred its body, and it was clearly on the run.

    The tiger barreled through the street, leaping and dodging with incredible agility, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. Cars were smashed and overturned as it charged forward, desperate to escape.

    Chasing after it was Genesis Biotech''s Beast Hunter Squad¡ªa team of four humans accompanied by a second-generation cyborg.

    The cyborg, roughly the same size as a human, had pale gray skin and a bald head. Its eyes lacked any spark of life, betraying its true nature as an AI-controlled machine.

    "Boss, look over there. Aren''t those humans?" Big Ears whispered, crouching behind the wreckage of a car.

    "Yeah, I see them," Ethan replied with a nod, his eyes narrowing.

    The Beast Hunter Squad didn''t seem particularly rushed. They were laughing and chatting as they pursued the tiger, confident that their prey had no chance of escape.

    The cyborg''s cold, mechanical voice broke through the chatter. "Scanning... calculating escape trajectory. Initiating Ice Prison."

    It raised its hand, its movements precise and calculated. A series of massive ice spikes, each five to six meters long, began to form in midair.

    "Shhhk! Shhhk! Shhhk!"

    The ice spikes shot downward in rapid succession, piercing the tiger''s body and pinning it to the ground. The spikes formed a cage-like structure, trapping the beast in place.

    "Rooooar!" The tiger let out a pained howl, blood pooling beneath it as its struggles grew weaker. It was completely immobilized.

    "Ha! Got it!" the squad leader, a young man, exclaimed triumphantly.

    "Man, we''re lucky," one of the female team members said, grinning. "A mutated tiger like this? What a find."

    The young man glanced at the cyborg beside him, a hint of admiration in his eyes. "This second-gen Doom Hunter is seriously impressive. Its computational power, combined with its Awakening abilities, makes every move it makes absolutely flawless. It''s way better than us."

    "Thank you for the compliment. You''re not bad yourself," the cyborg replied in its monotone, mechanical voice. Its AI programming allowed it to hold conversations with humans seamlessly.

    The Doom Hunter was a new experimental model, and this was the squad''s first time taking it out into the field. Watching it in action, they couldn''t help but marvel at its capabilities.

    "Man, this thing is just... so cool."

    ...

 Chapter 107 - 107: MAX...

    "Do you guys think... if AI keeps evolving, will it eventually replace humanity?" a short, chubby young man asked.

    The girl next to him replied, "I think it''s very possible. At headquarters, there was even a case where an AI tried to deceive researchers to gain more access."

    "Yikes..." The group shuddered at the thought.

    In this post-apocalyptic world, they realized that the ultimate rulers of the planet might not be humans, zombies, or mutated beasts¡ªit could very well be artificial intelligence. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The girl continued, "And headquarters has already started developing third-generation cyborgs. They''re supposedly using liquid metal, which massively enhances their self-repair capabilities. They can even change their body shape at will."

    "That''s... honestly more perfect than humans!" someone in the group exclaimed in awe.

    "Heh heh..."

    The chubby young man chuckled and said, "If you ask me, liquid metal would make a great sex doll. You could customize the body however you want."

    "Eww, dude, seriously? That''s disgusting," someone groaned, while the others rolled their eyes. Laughing and joking, they continued walking toward the mutated white tiger in the distance.

    But as they got closer, the girl suddenly frowned. She was a psychic Awakener, and it seemed like she had sensed something.

    "Captain, there are zombies nearby!" she warned.

    "What?" The young man''s expression turned serious.

    "Over there!" The girl pointed in a specific direction. With her abilities, she couldn''t detect Ethan, but she had picked up on Big Ears instead.

    Hearing this, the group immediately turned their attention toward the wrecked vehicles.

    "Shit! Boss, we''ve been spotted by humans¡ª" Big Ears started to say, but when he turned his head, he realized Ethan''s figure had already disappeared!

    "Goddammit!" Big Ears cursed under his breath, suddenly feeling a wave of panic.

    At that moment, the cyborg''s cold, mechanical voice rang out: "Scanning... Evolution level: B-class. Estimated combat power: 50."

    "Hah! Just a weak-ass zombie with a combat power of 50..." The young man relaxed visibly after hearing the analysis.

    The chubby guy chimed in, "Don''t worry. There aren''t any powerful zombie kings in this area. If there were, we wouldn''t be seeing mutated white tigers roaming around."

    "Yeah, that''s true. If this were one of those dangerous five-star zombie nests, forget the white tiger¡ªeven a mutated T-Rex would get torn apart," the girl agreed with a nod.

    Facing Big Ears, the group let their guard down. A B-class zombie with such low combat power wasn''t even worth worrying about¡ªthey could handle it easily.

    "Alright, let''s just treat this as a little bonus," the young man said, his gaze sharpening as he prepared to attack.

    Big Ears was growing more and more frantic. "Guys, get over here and help me out!" he shouted.

    At his command, a series of guttural growls echoed from the darkness behind him. His elite underlings were responding to the call.

    One by one, terrifying faces emerged from the shadows. Some leaped onto the wrecked vehicles, while others climbed along the walls, their movements fierce and menacing.

    "Still not a big deal..." The young man leading the group remained calm.

    Even surrounded by these zombies, as long as there wasn''t a powerful zombie king among them, they were confident they could fight their way out.

    "Get ready for battle!" the young man ordered, his energy flaring up around him.

    "Wait a second!" The girl suddenly called out, her brow furrowing even deeper.

    "Huh? What now?" The group turned to her, puzzled.

    But the girl''s expression had grown incredibly grim, her face pale with an overwhelming sense of dread. A suffocating feeling of danger washed over her, making her heart pound wildly. It was as if death itself was looming over her.

    "There''s... something else nearby," she said, her voice trembling.

    "Where?" The five men, seeing how serious she was, immediately tensed up, scanning their surroundings.

    The girl clenched her teeth, her psychic energy spreading out as she tried to pinpoint the source. Suddenly, her eyes widened in sheer terror.

    "He''s right¡ª"

    Before she could finish her sentence, her body froze. Her mouth hung open, but no sound came out.

    A tall, slender figure materialized behind her, as if emerging from thin air.

    Without hesitation, the figure reached out, plunging a hand into her skull and pulling out a glowing crystal core.

    "You guessed right. Your reward is death," Ethan said coldly.

    The girl''s lifeless body crumpled at his feet, her wide-open eyes still frozen in terror, capturing the fear she felt in her final moments.

    "Hiss..." The three young men gasped sharply, instinctively taking a few steps back.

    The white shirt. The strikingly handsome face.

    It couldn''t be...

    A horrifying realization began to dawn on them, and their expressions turned to sheer panic.

    "Who said there weren''t any powerful zombie kings around here?"

    "FUCK! How was I supposed to know he''d show up here?!" The chubby young man''s teeth were chattering as he spoke.

    The zombie king standing before them wasn''t just any ordinary threat. He was the nightmare of Genesis Biotech and the undisputed ruler of Los Angeles. His dominance was so absolute that he was on the verge of becoming the sole overlord of the region.

    Among the remaining zombie nests in the city, there were few¡ªif any¡ªthat could stand against him.

    "We''re screwed. Running into him is a death sentence!" the tall man muttered, his voice trembling.

    "Not necessarily!" The leader of the group narrowed his eyes and turned to look at the cyborg standing beside him.

    This was their last hope.

    The plan was simple: sacrifice the cyborg to buy some time. If it could hold off the zombie king for even a moment, they might have a slim chance to escape. Slim, but better than nothing.

    However, the cyborg was already staring at Ethan, a green laser scanning across its eyes.

    "Scanning... Evolution level: S. Combat power: MAX. Insufficient database. Unable to calculate... Simulating 10,000 combat scenarios... All result in failure."

    "Conclusion: Target is unbeatable. Initiating self-preservation protocol: retreat."

    The cyborg''s mechanical voice finished its analysis, and without hesitation, it began stepping backward. Then, in a flash, it turned and bolted, moving at an incredible speed.

    "Wait, what?!"

    The three men were dumbfounded, their faces plastered with expressions of disbelief.

    What the hell just happened?

    They had planned to use the cyborg as a decoy while they escaped, but it had taken off before they even had a chance to run.

    The cyborg wasn''t just a mindless machine blindly following orders. It had an advanced AI capable of independent thought. And when it realized it couldn''t win, it made the logical choice: run for its life.

    "Goddammit! I was just praising it earlier, but now it feels like it''s worse than the first generation!" the leader cursed through gritted teeth.

    The chubby man added, "This isn''t the time to complain! We need to run too!"

    "RUN!" the leader shouted, spinning around to flee.

    But in that instant, all three of them froze.

    Their bodies felt as if they were trapped in quicksand, weighed down by an immense pressure. Their bones creaked and popped under the strain, and they couldn''t move a muscle.

    Their speed was no match for the terrifying Domain of the Dead that Ethan had unleashed. The oppressive force spread out, enveloping them completely.

    Ethan moved in a blur, his figure flashing past the three men. In his hand, a sleek tachi materialized, its blade gleaming ominously. With a single, fluid motion, he swung the blade in a wide arc.

    Schlunk!

    The razor-sharp tachi sliced cleanly through their skulls, as if cracking open watermelons. Their heads split open, and three glowing crystal cores popped out, spinning through the air.

    With a casual wave of his hand, Ethan collected both the bodies and the crystal cores. Then, without a word, his figure vanished into the shadows, leaving no trace of his presence.

    "This... this is what combat power MAX looks like?" Big Ears muttered, his eyes wide with awe. He was completely stunned.

    Watching Ethan kill three Awakeners was like watching someone casually stroll through a park. It was effortless, almost lazy.

    "Uh... boss, what does MAX even mean?" one of Big Ears'' elite underlings asked curiously.

    "You idiot! I keep telling you your IQ is too low. How do you not know what MAX means?!" Big Ears snapped, glaring at him with disdain. After a moment, he sighed and explained, "MAX... it means 50."

    ...

 Chapter 108 - 108: I already know whoâ€™s going to winâ€¦

    The zombie underling did some quick mental math: MAX equals 50, and their boss''s combat power was exactly 50. In other words, the boss was MAX¡ªan absolute powerhouse.

    "Damn, boss! You''re incredible!"

    Big Ears ignored the underling''s flattery and ran out into the street. The earlier fight had left blood splattered everywhere.

    He crouched down, dipped a finger into a puddle of blood, and casually stuck it into his mouth.

    "Don''t waste it¡­"

    ...

    Meanwhile, the cyborg was fleeing at full speed, its movements agile and precise. Its brain was already calculating the optimal escape route.

    With a powerful leap, it launched itself onto the wall of a tall building, kicked off for momentum, and vaulted onto the rooftop.

    "Escaping via rooftop increases success probability by 23.168%."

    It continued calculating as it ran.

    But just as it reached the rooftop and took a few steps forward, a tall, shadowy figure emerged from the darkness ahead. Cold, emotionless eyes locked onto it.

    "Reset to zero¡­"

    The cyborg froze in place. The situation before it was beyond its data parameters¡ªimpossible to compute.

    [Initiating attack test.]

    The palms of its hands began to glow with intense heat as two fireballs formed, radiating scorching energy.

    Ethan immediately understood.

    This cyborg had been implanted with two awakened abilities¡ªice and now fire.

    The fireballs grew brighter, their heat pushing back the surrounding darkness. Then, with a sudden burst, the cyborg hurled them at Ethan. The trajectory was precise, calculated to perfection.

    But it didn''t matter.

    Ethan didn''t even bother dodging. His Domain of the Dead expanded outward, unleashing an overwhelming pressure that deflected the fireballs. In the blink of an eye, Ethan''s figure flickered and reappeared right in front of the cyborg.

    "Ice Wall!"

    The cyborg showed no fear. Even when cornered, it remained calm and continued to fight.

    Frost rapidly condensed in front of it, forming a thick wall of ice to block Ethan''s advance.

    But a tachi blade sliced through the ice wall effortlessly, cutting it apart¡ªand in the same motion, slashed through the cyborg''s head.

    Its eyes dimmed instantly.

    Even so, the recording components within its body continued to function.

    [Combat failure.]

    [Battle data uploaded to cloud database.]

    [Shutting down¡­]

    ...

    All artificial intelligence shared a single database. If another cyborg encountered a similar situation in the future, it could access this data for analysis.

    In essence, every encounter added to their collective combat experience.

    This was the terrifying aspect of AI¡ªthey evolved at an alarming rate. It was like a "central brain" controlling countless extensions, each one constantly learning and improving.

    "This thing''s pretty sophisticated¡­" Ethan muttered as he examined the cyborg''s exposed body. Its insides were filled with intricate metal components, and sure enough, there were two crystal cores¡ªone for ice and one for fire.

    Interestingly, the cores weren''t located in its head but embedded in its left and right chest cavities.

    Ethan didn''t dwell on it. He simply took the crystal cores and the cyborg''s body for himself.

    ...

    Afterward, he returned to the street where the injured mutant Bengal tiger lay.

    "Welcome back, boss!"

    Big Ears greeted Ethan with a sycophantic grin, practically wagging his tail like a loyal dog.

    With the cyborg defeated, the ice spikes that had trapped the tiger had all melted away.

    But the tiger remained sprawled on the ground, its fur matted with blood. Its breathing was labored, and its life force was fading fast. It was on the brink of death.

    "Grrr¡­ ugh¡­"

    The tiger let out a low whimper as Ethan approached. Its eyes, dim and lifeless moments ago, suddenly glimmered faintly, as if it were experiencing a final burst of clarity.

    In those eyes, there was a trace of gratitude. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    All living things had a soul. The white tiger seemed to be thanking Ethan for killing those despicable humans. Now, it could die in peace.

    Ethan glanced down at the tiger, noticing its lingering vitality and intelligence. It was clear this creature had potential. Letting it die and simply turning it into a meal felt like a waste.

    He considered his options. Taking it under his wing might be a better choice¡ªit could become a powerful ally in the future.

    With that thought, Ethan slowly raised his hand. Using the nail of his index finger, he sliced open the pad of his thumb, letting a single drop of crimson blood fall.

    The drop of Zombie King''s blood landed directly on the tiger''s wound.

    "ROAR!"

    The tiger let out a low growl, its body writhing as if it were being scorched by flames. The pure energy of the Zombie King''s blood coursed through its veins.

    The white tiger began to convulse violently, its bones cracking and popping as its body underwent a terrifying transformation.

    It was the beginning of zombification.

    The wounds on its body started to heal at an astonishing speed. Within moments, the tiger''s injuries were completely gone.

    With a powerful twist, the tiger rolled over and stood up.

    "ROAR¡ª!"

    Its ferocious roar shattered the silence of the night, echoing through the city. The sound was so intense that the windows of nearby buildings exploded into shards of glass.

    The tiger, already exuding a regal aura in life, now radiated an even more overwhelming presence. The infusion of the Zombie King''s blood had made it even more domineering.

    The tiger''s natural ferocity, combined with the madness of a zombie, had created something entirely new:

    A Zombie Tiger.

    Its body had been completely transformed, but its physical strength remained intact. In fact, its power had increased significantly. What was once a B-rank creature had now risen to B+ rank.

    Ordinary creatures infected by zombies would typically degrade to the lowest D-rank, starting over from scratch.

    But this was different.

    Ethan''s Zombie King blood was pure and potent, and the tiger''s natural aptitude was exceptional.

    The result? A creature that started its zombified life at B+ rank. Its potential was limitless¡ªwho knew what it might evolve into in the future?

    The white tiger let out another deafening roar before lowering its massive head and bowing its front legs in submission to Ethan. This gesture was a clear sign of absolute loyalty.

    "Not bad," Ethan said, nodding in satisfaction.

    Nearby, Big Ears watched the scene unfold, trembling with fear. The tiger was terrifying enough as it was, but now, as a zombie, it was even stronger. In fact, it was already more powerful than Big Ears himself, despite him being a zombie for far longer.

    "Is there no justice in this world?" Big Ears thought bitterly.

    The apocalypse was getting harder and harder to survive. Zombies were growing stronger by the day, and it was only a matter of time before he became someone else''s meal.

    Desperate, Big Ears turned to Ethan with a flattering smile.

    "Boss, uh¡­ how about you take me in too?"

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Take you in? What for? So you can freeload in my territory?"

    Big Ears panicked. "No, no! I can help you find humans, boss!"

    Ethan smirked. "You''ll help me find humans whether I take you in or not, won''t you?"

    "I¡­ uh¡­" Big Ears froze, his eyes wide. He couldn''t argue with that logic. Was he really going to be exploited for free?

    Ethan, however, shifted his tone slightly. "Show me what you can do. If you can find enough humans and prove your worth, I''ll consider it."

    "Deal! No problem at all!" Big Ears replied enthusiastically, as if he''d just been injected with adrenaline.

    Ethan nodded. "Let me know when you find them."

    With that, he turned and walked away, the newly zombified tiger following closely behind. The two disappeared into the darkness, leaving Big Ears standing there, staring after them.

    Once they were gone, Big Ears turned to his group of elite underlings and gestured for them to gather around.

    "Listen up! From now on, he''s our boss. Got it? You''d better behave yourselves and not screw this up for me."

    "But¡­ what about the Zombie King across the river?" one of the underlings asked hesitantly.

    "Forget about them," Big Ears said decisively.

    The underling tilted his head, confused. This wasn''t what Big Ears had said earlier.

    "Boss, didn''t you say we''d wait to see who won and then side with the victor?"

    "Do we really need to wait? I already know who''s going to win¡­" Big Ears replied with a sly grin.

    ...

 Chapter 109 - 109: BS?

    Ethan returned to the area near the building and gathered his crew to introduce their new companion, the zombie tiger. He even gave it a name: Snowy.

    Bulldozer found the whole thing fascinating. Squatting down, he clapped his hands to get the tiger''s attention.

    "Snowy, come here! Come on!"

    But Snowy completely ignored him, turning its head away. Instead, it rubbed its massive head affectionately against Laura, clearly favoring her.

    "¡­" Bulldozer was speechless, feeling like he didn''t have much luck with animals.

    At least this tiger couldn''t talk back and insult him¡­

    "Hey, can you ride this thing? Let me take it for a spin!" Bulldozer''s curiosity quickly turned into a new idea.

    "Forget it," Laura cut him off. "It''s a perfectly good tiger. Don''t turn it into a camel!"

    Meanwhile, PhD was crouched on the ground, fiddling with a broken "metal man." It was the remains of the cyborg they had fought earlier, now reduced to scraps after their meal.

    PhD had always had a habit of dissecting his "food" while eating, studying its structure. Now, he was completely engrossed in taking apart the cyborg''s components, piece by piece.

    When he got to the head, he removed a lens connected to a small device. As he pressed a button, the lens emitted a faint green glow, and a scanning beam began moving up and down.

    "Huh?"

    PhD seemed to realize something. He placed the lens over his left eye and turned to look at Laura.

    The green beam swept across her body, and data began to appear around the edges of the lens.

    [Scanning¡­ Mutation Grade: A. Estimated Combat Power: 316.]

    "A-grade?" PhD muttered under his breath. With his sharp mind, he quickly figured out the lens''s purpose.

    Laura noticed him staring and turned to ask curiously, "What''s that thing you''re wearing?"

    "It''s some kind of human tech. It analyzes mutation levels and combat power."

    "I''m an A-grade?" Laura wasn''t too concerned about rankings¡ªshe''d always believed that as long as she could win a fight, the rest didn''t matter.

    PhD nodded. "Yeah, that''s already really strong."

    "She? A-grade and strong?" Bulldozer, standing nearby, wasn''t having it. He straightened up, clearly unwilling to be outdone. "If she''s A-grade, then I''ve gotta be S-grade. Come on, scan me!"

    PhD adjusted the lens and scanned Bulldozer.

    [Scanning¡­ Mutation Grade: B+. Estimated Combat Power: 289.]

    "Well? Am I S-grade?" Bulldozer asked eagerly, his eyes practically sparkling with anticipation.

    PhD, keeping a completely straight face, nodded seriously. "Yep, you''re BS-grade."

    "BS?"

    Bulldozer froze for a moment, then the gears in his head started turning.

    BS?

    That''s one more letter than S. That must mean he''s even stronger!

    A smug grin spread across his face.

    "I knew it. I''m just built different¡­"

    ...

    The dark night passed quietly.

    As the sun rose, its light spread across the desolate wasteland. The city of the apocalypse remained as broken and scarred as ever.

    Big Ears, however, hadn''t rested all night.

    Determined to prove his worth and join Ethan''s crew, he''d been tirelessly searching for signs of humans. Pressing his oversized ears to the ground, he crawled back and forth, listening intently. He repeated this process over and over.

    By the time he was done, he''d unintentionally polished a good portion of the street with his movements.

    "Boss, any luck?" one of his subordinates asked.

    "Nothing," Big Ears replied, standing up and shaking out his floppy ears.s were incredibly rare in the city. Even Genesis Biotech''s Beast Hunter Squads operated in separate zones, with each team assigned to a specific area to avoid wasting resources. After the squad they encountered last night was wiped out, no others had shown up.

    "I think we should try searching near the city''s edge¡­" Big Ears mused aloud. He figured Santa Monica might be a good bet. That area had been flooded by seawater, and there was a decent chance humans would head toward Los Angeles from there.

    Once he made up his mind, he turned to his crew and gave them instructions. "I''m heading out to look around. You guys stay here and keep an eye on things. If anything happens, head straight to Ethan''s territory."

    "Got it, boss," his team replied in unison.

    Big Ears pressed his oversized ears to the ground again, carefully listening as he moved forward. This method not only helped him detect humans but also allowed him to sense potential dangers, ensuring his safety.

    He continued down the street, tilting his head left and right to catch every sound.

    Before long, the sound of rushing water reached his ears.

    "Hmm, something''s up¡­" Big Ears muttered to himself. Following the noise, he unknowingly arrived at the riverbank. That''s when he heard the heavy thud, thud of approaching footsteps.

    Looking up, he spotted a hulking figure in the distance.

    "Hey, hey! Bulldozer! It''s me!" Big Ears called out cheerfully.

    "Oh, it''s you, kid¡­" Bulldozer recognized him immediately. He knew of Big Ears, one of the zombie kings, and glanced down at him with a raised brow. "What are you doing? Playing minesweeper or something?"

    "No, no, not at all!" Big Ears waved his hands frantically, putting on his most flattering smile. "I just thought, you''ve been working so hard patrolling, so I came over to help out!"

    "Huh. Not bad, kid." Bulldozer crossed his arms, clearly pleased with the response.

    Big Ears''s eyes darted around as he quickly added, "I mean, out of all the five lords under our boss, you''re definitely the hardest-working one. If it weren''t for you holding things down, this place would''ve fallen apart ages ago!"

    "Hmm, true, true! You''ve got a good eye." Bulldozer''s grin widened, his chest puffing out a little.

    "Of course! Bulldozer, you''re the backbone of this whole operation¡ªthe strongest, the most responsible! You''re basically our superhero! My admiration for you is like this river: endless and unstoppable!" Big Ears gushed, his tone dripping with exaggerated reverence.

    With Bulldozer''s level of intelligence, he was completely defenseless against such a barrage of compliments. If he had a good leg, he might''ve been so flattered he''d have trouble standing.

    Before long, the two were walking shoulder to shoulder, arms slung around each other like old friends.

    "Big Ears, if you ever need anything, just come to me!" Bulldozer said, clapping him on the shoulder with a hearty laugh.

    "Nah, I''m really just here to help you patrol," Big Ears replied, his face the picture of sincerity.

    "Alright! Patrol wherever you want!" Bulldozer declared with a wave of his hand.

    Big Ears nodded and began walking along the riverbank, pretending to patrol. But he hadn''t gone far when several vines suddenly shot out of the ground, blocking his path.

    A figure slowly emerged from the bushes.

    It was Sprout, with green grass swaying atop his head. His narrowed eyes scanned Big Ears from head to toe, suspicion written all over his face.

    "Ahhh!" Big Ears yelped, stumbling back a few steps in surprise.

    Before he could recover, he felt another gaze boring into him. Turning around, he saw Laura standing silently behind him, her expression cold and unreadable.

    "Holy crap!" Big Ears nearly jumped out of his skin. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He recognized both of them. They''d previously invaded his territory, killing and looting with ruthless efficiency. Their strength was terrifying, and their reputations even more so.

    "What are you doing here? You''re not up to something, are you?" Laura asked, her tone sharp and distrustful. To her, Big Ears''s smooth-talking demeanor screamed trouble.

    "Queen Laura, I''m just trying to survive¡­" Big Ears said with a nervous laugh, his expression as earnest as he could make it. "I came here to help the boss find humans. I even heard something just now."

    "Big Ears, don''t give me that," Bulldozer interrupted, frowning. "There''s no way anything like that would show up in my patrol area."

    "Alright, enough," Laura cut in, silencing them both. "Let him look. If he doesn''t find anything, he''s not leaving here alive."

    "¡­" Big Ears froze, his face darkening. Isn''t that a bit extreme? he thought to himself.

    Laura''s suspicion wasn''t unfounded. She worried that Big Ears might be a spy sent by another zombie king to gather intel and report back.

    The only way to prove he wasn''t lying was for him to actually find humans.

    And until then, his life hung by a thread.

    ...

 Chapter 110 - 110: A snake will always be a snake

    "Alright then," Big Ears sighed, finally giving in and continuing his search for humans.

    When life gives you lemons, you make lemonade¡­

    Meanwhile, over at Genesis Biotech, the atmosphere was grim. Nathan, the person in charge, sat in his office with a face that looked like he''d just swallowed a lemon.

    Donovan had barely gotten off the plane before being taken out by zombies. To make matters worse, one of the newly deployed second-generation cyborgs had also been killed last night.

    And now, to top it all off, the company had called for a North American regional leadership meeting to present progress reports.

    How was he supposed to report this mess?

    He could already imagine the other branch leaders laughing at him behind his back.

    Glancing at the clock, he realized the meeting was about to start. With no other choice, Nathan braced himself, grabbed the VR headset on his desk, and put it on.

    Genesis Biotech held its meetings in a virtual reality space.

    As the device powered on, his vision went dark. When it cleared, he found himself seated in a sleek, futuristic virtual conference room.

    Around the table, glowing outlines of human figures began to materialize, gradually solidifying into the forms of the other branch leaders¡ªsome men, some women.

    At the head of the table sat a sharply dressed middle-aged man. This was Richard Williams, the North American Regional Director of Genesis Biotech.

    "Is everyone here?" Richard asked, his gaze sweeping across the room. "Let''s not waste time. We''re all busy, so let''s get straight to it. Each branch leader, give your progress report. Sophia, you go first."

    "Of course. Our San Bernardino branch is progressing smoothly. All the high-level zombie lords in the city have been eliminated, and we''ve achieved complete control over the area," Sophia reported confidently.

    She was stunning¡ªflawless skin, delicate features, and an air of authority that screamed "boss lady." She had the kind of presence that could silence a room.

    The other leaders couldn''t help but chime in with admiration.

    "Wow, Sophia, that''s impressive. You''ve already got the situation under control?"

    "How does she do it?"

    "Her skills are on another level!"

    Nathan glanced around nervously, staying silent as he instinctively lowered his head a little.

    Richard nodded approvingly. "Excellent work. Next."

    "Uh, Richard, over in Chicago..." another leader began, launching into their report.

    The updates were a mixed bag¡ªsome branches had made progress, others had suffered setbacks. It was all fairly standard.

    But Nathan? He just kept sinking lower in his seat. The closer it got to his turn, the more it felt like being in school when the teacher was about to check your homework¡ªand you hadn''t done it.

    Finally, Richard''s gaze landed on him.

    "Nathan, how are things in Los Angeles?"

    "Uh, well... things are, uh, moving along. We''ve got various plans in progress," Nathan stammered, trying to dodge the question.

    "Oh?" Richard raised an eyebrow. "And how''s the Zombie Lord cultivation program coming along?"

    "Uh... well, about that... the Zombie Lord in Los Angeles is, uh, definitely strong. But... it''s not exactly one of ours."

    "Excuse me??" Richard''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    It took him a moment to process what Nathan had just said.

    Across the table, Sophia''s lips curled into a sly smirk. "Mr. Nathan, you''re being too modest. Surely the Zombie Lord''s strength is at least partially thanks to your efforts?"

    "That... that was an accident," Nathan muttered, forcing himself to keep a straight face. Inside, though, he was fuming. This damn woman. Always looking for a chance to throw me under the bus.

    He and Sophia had never gotten along. They were classic workplace rivals, constantly at odds.

    Richard''s expression darkened. "Nathan, what''s going on?"

    "Richard, that Zombie Lord is ridiculously strong¡ªpractically unstoppable! There''s nothing I can do!" Nathan whined, his voice full of frustration.

    "What about the X Virus and Y Virus we sent you?" Richard pressed. Those were special resources he''d personally requested from headquarters.

    At the mention of the viruses, Nathan''s headache worsened.

    He hadn''t even seen what those viruses looked like...

    "Got hijacked by zombies during transport," Nathan said, his tone helpless.

    "What?"

    Richard''s eyes widened in disbelief, as if Nathan had just told him the moon was made of cheese.

    "Wasn''t the Y Virus being delivered by Donovan?"

    "He didn''t even make it past the airport. Got taken out the moment he landed," Nathan explained, shrugging.

    "..."

    Richard was speechless. The entire virtual meeting room fell into an awkward silence for three full seconds.

    Nathan sighed internally. What could he do? It wasn''t like he could fight fate.

    One of the other branch leaders broke the silence, his tone skeptical. "Nathan, losing both viruses like that... you''re not secretly working with the Zombie Lord, are you? Betraying the company?"

    "How could you even think that? I''m loyal to the company!" Nathan protested, his voice rising in panic.

    Sophia, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up. "I believe Nathan. He''s not lying."

    "Huh?" Everyone turned to look at her, their curiosity piqued. Everyone knew Sophia and Nathan didn''t get along. Why was she suddenly defending him?

    But before anyone could overthink it, Sophia continued, "He''s just... completely incompetent."

    "..."

    Nathan''s face darkened.

    Of course.

    A snake will always be a snake.

    "This really isn''t my fault!" Nathan argued, his frustration bubbling over. "That Zombie Lord is ridiculously strong. He''s got some kind of bizarre abilities. His power is at least A-level, maybe higher. We''re just not equipped to handle something like that!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sophia let out a cold laugh. "Oh? And what if I sent four A-level Awakeners, plus an A+ grade tri-ability cyborg? How would your Zombie Lord handle that?"

    Her tone was sharp, almost mocking. It was no secret that Sophia''s branch had been wildly successful in hunting Zombie Lords. Her team was well-equipped, her Awakeners were powerful, and her resources were abundant. She had the luxury of being cocky.

    Nathan rolled his eyes. "I think it''s best if we don''t send anyone. Seriously, don''t provoke that Zombie Lord. Let''s wait until the company grows stronger, then take him out when the timing''s right."

    Richard, misinterpreting Nathan''s reluctance, tried to mediate. "Nathan, that''s not the right attitude. We''re all working for the same company here. We need to collaborate and support each other. This isn''t the time to let pride get in the way."

    Sophia''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Don''t worry, Richard. If Nathan can''t handle it, I''ll take care of it. If he can''t kill the Zombie Lord, I will."

    "Alright then," Richard said, nodding. "It''s decided. If there''s nothing else, this meeting is adjourned."

    At the edge of Ethan''s territory, the sound of rushing water filled the air as a river flowed steadily by.

    Big Ears was still searching for humans. He crouched low, pressing his oversized ear to the ground as he walked along the riverbank. The sound of the water made it hard to pinpoint anything, but he kept trying.

    Trailing behind him were three other Zombie Lords: Bulldozer, Laura, and another unnamed figure.

    Laura glanced around, her expression bored. "Still no luck? Looks like he''s useless. Why don''t we just kill him and be done with it?"

    "Useless? Nah, look at him! He''s doing a great job cleaning the ground for us!" Bulldozer said with a goofy grin.

    "..."

    Big Ears froze, his face twitching in frustration. Seriously? I''m out here busting my ass trying to find humans, and you''re treating me like a mop?

    But just as he was about to snap, his ears twitched. He caught a faint sound¡ªhuman voices, barely audible over the rushing water.

    Big Ears immediately straightened up, his eyes scanning the river.

    "There are humans on the other side!" he exclaimed, pointing across the water.

    ...

 Chapter 111 - 111: Meow

    "Are there really humans on the other side of the river? Seriously?" Laura tilted her head and asked.

    Big Ears nodded enthusiastically. "Of course! I heard it with my own ears."

    Bulldozer grinned, thinking it was great news that there were humans across the river.

    This way, he wouldn''t be blamed for slacking off, and Big Ears could claim credit for completing his task. A win-win!

    But Laura thought for a moment and said, "We can''t even get across the river, though."

    "Huh? Oh... right."

    Bulldozer finally realized the problem and turned his gaze toward the other side. They were already on the outskirts of the city. Not far from the riverbank, there was a patch of farmland.

    It had been abandoned for a long time, overgrown with weeds.

    Still, that land used to grow potatoes. There was a good chance that some human food was still buried in the soil.

    Laura and Bulldozer both had sharp eyesight. Even though the distance was considerable, they could faintly see the weeds swaying. Something¡ªor someone¡ªseemed to be moving through them.

    It was probably humans digging for potatoes.

    "How about I swim over there and grab them?" Bulldozer suggested, his eyes fixed on the other side.

    Laura shot him a disdainful look. "Yeah, no. Don''t go causing trouble for the boss."

    "Uh... so what do we do then?" Bulldozer scratched his head, looking confused.

    Big Ears didn''t care about the details. He let out a long sigh of relief. His job was just to find humans. How to bring them back? That wasn''t his problem.

    But this was definitely something he needed to report to the boss. It was a good opportunity to show his value.

    ...

    Ethan was lounging in his clean, well-kept home, absorbing crystal cores and sipping on a drink. Before long, one of his underlings came to report that there were humans spotted near the River Bridge District.

    At first, Ethan wasn''t interested. They weren''t from Genesis Biotech, and if they were just ordinary survivors, they''d only end up as zombie fodder. Not much use to him.

    But after thinking it over, something came to mind.

    The last time he''d collected tolls, the Bone-Claw Zombie King from across the river had stolen one of his prizes.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Let it go? No way. The more he tried to let it slide, the more it felt like a loss.

    Even if he had to throw the food into the river to feed the fish, he wasn''t about to let it fall into the hands of the other side.

    Besides, he was curious about what was happening over there.

    In recent weeks, his territory had grown stronger. The Zombie King Sprout had joined his ranks, the zombie tiger Snowy was now under his command, and his elite fighters had undergone another evolution. His forces were becoming more powerful by the day.

    Surely, the other side must have undergone some changes as well.

    With that thought, Ethan stood up. His body gradually became transparent until he vanished into thin air.

    ...

    Just as Laura and the others had guessed, there were indeed humans digging for potatoes in the fields on the other side of the river.

    And there weren''t just a few of them¡ªthere were over twenty people.

    The leaders of the group were members of the Black Hand Legion from Santa Monica. They had captured more than a dozen refugees and brought them to Los Angeles.

    However, instead of entering Ethan''s territory, they had stopped on the far side of the river.

    Among them was a thin, middle-aged man crouching on the ground, digging through the dirt with his hands. Before long, he unearthed a potato about the size of a fist.

    The potato was slightly rotten, with a few white worms squirming on its surface.

    But the man didn''t seem to mind. He looked genuinely pleased. Heat gathered in his palm, and a small flame burst forth.

    The scorching fire roasted the potato¡ªand the worms¡ªuntil they were fully cooked.

    "Time for a snack," the man said, taking a big bite. He chewed with satisfaction, a look of contentment spreading across his face.

    "Looks like Los Angeles isn''t so bad. We haven''t even entered the city, and we''ve already found food."

    "Yeah, it''s not bad," said a man with a pointed nose. "But I wonder how bad the zombies are in the city. Are they tough?"

    "Who cares how tough they are? Let''s just dig up as many potatoes as we can and find a place to hide," the middle-aged man replied.

    Their plan was simple: keep the refugees they''d captured as livestock, establish a small base, and live like kings for a while.

    And if the opportunity arose, they could even use the refugees to set traps and lure in more survivors...

    "Don''t slack off! Dig faster! If you can''t find any potatoes, I''ll just use you as food!" Blaze barked, turning to glare at the survivors.

    "Yes, Blaze!" The terrified survivors nodded frantically, their faces pale with fear.

    To be fair, the Black Hand Legion had grown faster than any other group in the world, far surpassing Genesis Biotech and even the various zombie kings.

    Before the apocalypse, the Black Hand Legion was a small, obscure organization with few members. But when the world fell apart, and order collapsed, countless people unleashed the darkness buried deep within them. Like a virus, this darkness spread, and many fell into the abyss.

    Everyone has both good and evil within them. In normal times, people appear good because their darker impulses remain dormant. But the Black Hand Legion gave people the perfect opportunity to let their evil side take over.

    Initially, they had captured a dozen survivors. But before long, a few of the younger ones among them had joined the Legion, becoming lackeys.

    Perhaps others wanted to join too, but they weren''t given the chance. Instead, they were enslaved¡ªor worse, turned into food.

    "Blaze, we should find a place to hide before nightfall. The wilderness isn''t safe after dark," Pointed Nose suggested.

    Blaze looked up at the sky. The sun was already sinking toward the horizon.

    "Alright, let''s head into the city. If we don''t find enough food, we''ll come back tomorrow to dig some more."

    "Got it," Pointed Nose replied, already thinking about whether they could scavenge some supplies in the city¡ªclothes, blankets, or anything useful.

    Of course, they wouldn''t dare venture into the city center. They''d stick to the outskirts, where it was safer.

    The group, over twenty strong, began their march toward the city.

    But none of them noticed the tall, slender figure that appeared shortly after they left. The figure stood silently, watching the direction they had gone.

    "Five Awakeners... two with crystal cores, three with Neurocores," Ethan muttered to himself, analyzing the group.

    He wasn''t particularly impressed.

    Still, they could serve as bait. He could use them to test the strength of the zombies in the River Bridge District, to see if humans could survive¡ªor how they would die.

    Of course, he''d make sure to collect the bodies afterward. No way was he leaving anything behind for them.

    ...

    Time passed quickly. The sun set, and the moon rose, casting its silver light over the land.

    After several days of rain, the sky was finally clear, and the bright moonlight illuminated the night.

    As darkness fell, the zombies became active, wandering aimlessly through the streets. Their stiff, puppet-like movements were accompanied by low, guttural growls.

    Blaze and his group had managed to find a place to stay for the night¡ªa clothing store''s basement. Though small, it was enough to fit all twenty of them.

    They had sealed off the entrance and lit a single candle in the pitch-black room. The weak flame flickered, casting shifting shadows on the walls.

    "The conditions are rough for now, but we''ll build this place up over time," Blaze said, already planning to use the basement as their base.

    Once daylight came, they''d scavenge for more supplies, slowly amassing resources and growing stronger. Blaze dreamed of rebuilding his power and achieving greatness once again.

    Pointed Nose nodded in agreement. "The key is that this place is pretty safe. There aren''t many zombies around here. Looks like coming to Los Angeles was the right call!"

    "Yeah," Blaze muttered, his gaze shifting to the survivors huddled in the corner. A sinister idea began to form in his mind.

    "Now that we''re settled in... shouldn''t we find a little entertainment?"

    "Heh, I was just thinking the same thing," Pointed Nose replied with a sleazy grin. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The survivors, sensing their intentions, trembled in fear. They kept their heads down, hoping to avoid drawing attention to themselves.

    The Black Hand Legion members were notorious for their depravity. No one could predict what horrors they might inflict.

    But just as Blaze was about to act, a strange sound came from outside the basement door.

    "Meow."

    It was the cry of a cat, but it sounded eerily like a child''s wail. The unsettling noise sent chills down everyone''s spine.

    Blaze immediately tensed, his instincts kicking in.

    "Huh? What was that?"

    ...

 Chapter 112 - 112: A Siamese cat

    "Was that... a cat?" Pointed Nose frowned.

    But how could there be a cat in the apocalypse?

    Could it be a mutant beast?

    Blaze thought for a moment and said, "If it''s really just a cat, that''s easy to deal with. I''m just worried it''s something else."

    "Yeah." Pointed Nose nodded.

    "Meow~~~"

    Just then, another cat''s cry echoed through the dim surroundings, sounding even clearer this time, as if it was getting closer.

    Blaze and Pointed Nose both frowned deeper.

    They figured it was necessary to check it out. If there was any real danger, it was better to deal with it early and eliminate the threat. And if it really was just a cat... well, wouldn''t that make for a nice meal?

    Blaze glanced at a man and a woman nearby. "Edward, Margaret, you two go check it out."

    Of course, he wasn''t about to risk his own neck for something this dangerous. Better to send a couple of expendables.

    "Uh... this..." Edward and Margaret froze, exchanging nervous glances. They could see the worry in each other''s eyes. Neither of them had any real powers¡ªjust basic Neurocore Awakeners.

    But Blaze had spoken, and they didn''t dare disobey.

    "Alright," they reluctantly agreed. Then, to hedge their bets, they picked a few male survivors to come along as cannon fodder. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The group of six cautiously opened the door, peeking outside.

    Beyond the door was a long hallway with a staircase leading to the street above.

    The exit had been sealed tightly, letting in no light. It was pitch black¡ªso dark you couldn''t see your hand in front of your face.

    Still, with their Awakened eyesight, they could just barely make out their surroundings.

    "There''s nothing here. It''s probably outside," Edward said, narrowing his eyes.

    Before sealing the exit, they''d already checked the interior thoroughly. There shouldn''t be any other creatures inside.

    Margaret swallowed hard, her dry lips trembling. She was visibly nervous. She''d only joined the Black Hand Legion by using her looks to get in¡ªshe''d never been in a situation like this before.

    "So... should we head out?"

    "Yeah." Edward nodded, then turned to the four survivors.

    "You guys go first."

    "What...?"

    The four men, their faces caked with dirt, looked like they''d just swallowed a fly. But they didn''t dare argue. Gritting their teeth, they moved forward.

    The hallway was so dark that they had to feel their way along the walls as they walked.

    At one point, one of them accidentally kicked an old soda can, sending it clattering noisily across the floor.

    "Ahhh! A ghost!"

    The man was so on edge that he scared himself, stumbling back a few steps and landing on his butt.

    "Jesus Christ, you useless idiot!" Edward snapped, furious. He kicked the guy hard.

    "Get your ass moving, or I''ll kill you myself!"

    "Y-yes, sir!" The young man nodded frantically, his face pale.

    Thankfully, they made it through the hallway without incident. No danger appeared as they climbed the stairs and reached a large iron door.

    "Edward, it''s quiet out there now. Maybe we should just head back and say there''s nothing out here..." Margaret suggested, already looking for an excuse to retreat.

    Edward thought about it. It wasn''t a bad idea. In times like these, it was best to avoid going outside unless absolutely necessary.

    "Meow~~~"

    But just then, another cat''s cry rang out.

    This time, it was so close it felt like it was coming from just beyond the door.

    "Damn it!" Edward cursed under his breath, his whole body tensing as goosebumps rose on his skin.

    It looked like they couldn''t turn back now.

    But the thought of opening the door and coming face-to-face with something terrifying made his stomach churn.

    What if whatever was out there was waiting to pounce the moment the door opened?

    Margaret''s whole body trembled, and she instinctively took two steps back.

    Edward took a deep breath, held it, and carefully unlocked the door. Slowly, he pushed it open.

    Through the crack in the door, silver moonlight spilled in, and the cool night breeze swept over them, instantly sharpening their senses.

    "Huh? There''s... nothing out there?" Edward peered through the gap, expecting something terrifying, but all he saw was emptiness. The street outside was completely still¡ªno monsters, no zombies, nothing.

    "Phew¡ª"

    He finally exhaled the breath he''d been holding and pushed the door open all the way.

    The scene outside was eerily calm. The street was a mess, littered with debris, but bathed in soft moonlight. Not even a single zombie was in sight.

    But as they scanned the area, their eyes landed on something unusual¡ªa plump, orange figure sprawled lazily on top of a trash can. It was round and fat, like a furry little meatball.

    A Siamese cat.

    "It really is just a cat..." Edward muttered, finally letting his guard down. He couldn''t help but laugh at himself.

    All that fear for nothing.

    Margaret, however, frowned. "Edward, don''t you think it''s weird? That cat''s way too fat. In the middle of the apocalypse, what''s it been eating to get that big?"

    "Maybe... rats? There are plenty of them in the sewers," Edward guessed.

    Margaret nodded. That made sense. Her nerves eased a little. "Should we catch it? I mean, it''s meat, right? We could finally have something decent to eat."

    "Of course." Edward grinned.

    He quickly ordered the four survivors to surround the Siamese cat, forming a loose circle to block its escape. Meanwhile, he crept forward, step by step, trying not to startle it.

    "Here, kitty, kitty... don''t run. I''ve got something tasty for you..." he cooed softly.

    The Siamese cat stared at him, unblinking. But as Edward got within about 20 feet, it suddenly let out a strange, sharp "Meow!" and leapt off the trash can, bolting into the distance.

    The survivors scrambled to block its path, but despite its chubby appearance, the cat was incredibly agile. It darted and weaved, slipping right under one man''s legs before anyone could react.

    "FUCK! Useless idiots!" Edward cursed, his frustration boiling over.

    "Chase it! Don''t let it get away!"

    Without hesitation, they all took off after the cat. Edward and Margaret, being Neurocore Awakeners, didn''t have any special abilities, but their enhanced physical strength made them much faster than the average person.

    In no time, the group disappeared into the darkness, chasing the elusive feline.

    Back at the original spot, Ethan stood watching, his expression calm but his mind racing. He could already sense it¡ªthe presence of the one controlling the cat''s soul. Whoever was behind this was about to reveal themselves.

    He couldn''t help but feel curious. What kind of creature could it be?

    At the same time, two powerful auras were closing in. Both were zombie kings¡ªhigh-level ones, at that.

    In the Eastern Region of the River, there were two known zombie kings: Cat-Faced and Bone-Claw. But this third one... its identity was still a mystery.

    One thing was certain, though: bloodshed was imminent.

    Meanwhile, Edward and the others had chased the cat for over 500 feet. But no matter how fast they ran, they couldn''t keep up. The Siamese cat, despite its size, was far too quick. Eventually, they lost sight of it.

    "Stop," Edward ordered, raising a hand to halt the group.

    The survivors, already weak from hunger, were gasping for air. They hadn''t even run far before they were completely out of breath.

    "We can''t keep chasing it. There might be danger ahead," Edward said, squinting into the distance. Under the moonlight, he could just barely make out shadowy figures moving in the far-off streets¡ªzombies, wandering aimlessly.

    "Yeah, yeah..."

    The survivors nodded eagerly. They hadn''t wanted to chase the cat in the first place but had been forced to follow orders.

    "Finally, we can head back..." one of them muttered, relieved.

    But just as they were about to turn around, Margaret suddenly froze. Her body stiffened, and she began trembling violently, as if she''d just seen something horrifying.

    "E... Edward," she stammered, her voice shaking. "Look... look at the rooftop of that building!"

    ...

 Chapter 113 - 113: Prey

    "Huh?"

    Edward followed Margaret''s gaze and spotted a hunched old woman standing on the rooftop of a tall building ahead.

    What made his skin crawl was her appearance¡ªhalf of her face was human, while the other half resembled a cat. The sight was downright eerie.

    But what was even more terrifying was what she was doing. The old woman was kneeling on the rooftop, hands clasped together in prayer, bowing toward the bright full moon hanging in the sky.

    The moonlight bathed her half-human, half-cat face, making her look disturbingly devout, almost fanatical. The scene was chilling, like some ancient, sinister ritual.

    "This is so creepy!"

    Edward felt a shiver run down his spine, his scalp tingling as cold sweat broke out all over his body. The sight of a cat-faced old woman worshipping the moon was something straight out of a nightmare.

    Phantom Infected!

    "Run! It''s a Phantom Infected!" Edward blurted out instinctively.

    But the four survivors standing nearby didn''t react. They just stood there, frozen, as if they hadn''t heard him.

    Suddenly, a sharp "Meow~~~" erupted from one of their mouths.

    The next moment, all four of their eyes transformed¡ªbecoming cat-like, their pupils narrowing into needle-thin slits.

    "What the hell?!" Edward''s heart nearly stopped, his scalp prickling with fear.

    One of the survivors, a young man, suddenly grinned wickedly and spoke in a raspy voice:

    "Hey there, little one. Don''t run. I''ve got something tasty for you."

    The tone was disturbingly familiar¡ªit was the same voice Edward had used when trying to catch a Siamese cat once.

    "What the hell is going on?!" Edward''s mind was in chaos. The events of the day had gone from strange to outright horrifying. Without thinking, he turned and bolted.

    Margaret, standing beside him, hadn''t been possessed by the cat spirits either. But faced with such a terrifying scene, even a man would be paralyzed with fear¡ªlet alone her. She couldn''t help but cry out in a trembling voice:

    "Edward... wait for me!"

    The two of them ran as fast as they could, pushing their bodies to the limit. But the survivors, now possessed, seemed to have gained the speed and agility of cats. They were unnaturally fast, closing the distance between them and Edward and Margaret with alarming ease.

    Even compared to Awakeners who had developed Neurocores, these possessed survivors were just as fast¡ªif not faster.

    The gap between them was shrinking.

    "Margaret, run faster!" Edward shouted, his voice filled with urgency.

    "I''m trying!" Margaret nodded frantically, but as she glanced at Edward out of the corner of her eye, a selfish thought crept into her mind.

    If this keeps up... I''m going to die...

    Her face twisted with desperation. Gritting her teeth, she clenched her fist and swung it hard at Edward''s face.

    "Edward! I''m sorry! I don''t want to die!" she sobbed, tears streaming down her face.

    "Margaret, you¡ª"

    Edward staggered from the blow. Already unsteady from running, he lost his balance and fell to the ground, tumbling forward several times from the momentum.

    In that brief moment, the four possessed survivors caught up to him. They pounced on him like feral cats, clawing and biting at him with inhuman ferocity.

    Edward''s clothes were shredded, his skin torn open, and pain shot through his body.

    As he lay there, his gaze locked onto Margaret''s fleeing figure. He reached out a trembling hand toward her, his heart consumed by a tidal wave of hatred.

    But his strength quickly faded, and his hand fell limp to the ground.

    ...

    "Something''s wrong. We need to get out of here!" Blaze stood at the entrance of the basement, his expression grim as he peered outside. Having survived the apocalypse for so long, his sharp instincts told him that something was very, very off.

    "Yeah," Pointed Nose agreed, nodding as he glanced back into the basement.

    "Blaze, what about the survivors?"

    "Are you kidding me? At a time like this? Leave them! Let them be bait!" Blaze said decisively. He figured the survivors could serve as a distraction, buying them some time to escape.

    With their minds made up, the two of them immediately took off.

    But the cat-faced old woman on the rooftop had already sensed their presence. With a powerful leap, she jumped to another building, pursuing them with terrifying speed. It was clear she wasn''t going to let them go.

    At the same time, two figures appeared at the corner of the street¡ªtwo Zombie Kings.

    One of them was the Bone-Claw Zombie King, a notorious figure in the Eastern Region of the River.

    The other was the third Zombie King, a "woman."

    Her body was thin and frail, her limbs bony and weak, making her look as though a gust of wind could knock her over. But her stomach was grotesquely swollen, round and bulging as if it were about to burst.

    Beneath her stretched skin, the outline of a Zombie Fetus could be faintly seen, writhing and shifting.

    She had been infected while heavily pregnant, and her horrifying appearance was enough to make anyone''s blood run cold.

    "So many prey... no way I''m letting that old hag take them all!" Bone-Claw said with a sinister grin.

    In the post-apocalyptic city, humans were a rare delicacy. Now that a few had shown up, there was no way the Zombie Kings were going to let the opportunity slip by.

    Even among the Zombie Kings, there was competition. Each of them wanted to claim as much of the "feast" as they could.

    "Oh?..."

    The Pregnant Zombie King let out a chilling, sinister laugh.

    "Then how about we play a little game? Let''s see who can catch more prey."

    "Heh, no problem."

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Bone-Claw''s back crackled with a sharp, snapping sound. A pair of skeletal wings unfolded, and with a powerful leap, he shot into the night sky, disappearing into the darkness.

    "Huh? In such a rush?" The Pregnant Zombie King didn''t seem bothered. Her eerie gaze swept across the area as she began searching for her own prey.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Margaret was still running for her life. Tears streamed down her face, mixing with the snot dripping from her nose. She was utterly consumed by despair.

    The survivors who had been possessed by the cat spirits had finished tearing Edward apart and were now chasing after her.

    In the darkness, the four blood-soaked figures closed in. Their faces and bodies were smeared with gore, bits of flesh still stuck under their claws. Their glowing cat-like eyes gleamed with a sinister light, making them even more terrifying than zombies.

    The monsters were getting closer and closer. Margaret''s heart pounded with panic, and the overwhelming fear, combined with her rapidly draining stamina, pushed her to the brink of collapse.

    "What do I do?!"

    Just as she was about to give in to despair, a tall figure appeared in the dim light ahead. The faint glow of the moon illuminated his sharp, chiseled features, making him look strikingly handsome.

    His crisp white shirt seemed to shimmer faintly under the moonlight, adding an almost ethereal quality to his presence.

    "Am I seeing things?" Margaret shook her head, thinking she must be hallucinating from exhaustion. Even before the apocalypse, she had never seen a man this good-looking. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The man, seemingly oblivious to her plight, muttered to himself:

    "Go ahead and hunt your prey. I''ll clean up the mess for you."

    He sounded almost considerate, as if he were doing someone a favor.

    The four possessed survivors, however, didn''t care who he was. Their feral instincts took over as they let out sharp, guttural "Meow! Meow!" sounds, their bodies tensing like coiled springs before they lunged at him with terrifying speed.

    The man didn''t move. He stood there, calm and composed, his posture straight and unyielding.

    As the four figures closed in, a Tachi appeared in his hand, its blade gleaming coldly under the moonlight.

    In a single, fluid motion, he swung the blade.

    "Swish! Swish!"

    The sound of steel slicing through flesh echoed in the night. The blade cut cleanly, and in the blink of an eye, the four heads were severed from their bodies. The decapitated heads hit the ground with dull thuds, rolling a few times before coming to a stop.

    The entire scene unfolded in an instant. His movements were graceful, almost like a dance, each strike precise and effortless, as if he were painting strokes on a canvas.

    "He''s... that strong?" Margaret''s eyes widened in disbelief. She was completely stunned. These monstrous creatures, which had seemed unstoppable, were dispatched so easily.

    Her gaze shifted back to the man''s face. His striking features, combined with his effortless strength, made him seem like a savior descending from the heavens. In that moment, he appeared to be glowing, a beacon of hope in her darkest hour.

    "P-please... save me..." Margaret sobbed, her voice trembling as she cried out for help. Her vulnerability and desperation made her look pitiful, like a fragile flower battered by the storm.

    The man, however, remained unfazed.

    "Oh, sure," he replied casually.

    Then, without hesitation, he raised his blade and swung it toward her.

    ...

 Chapter 114 - 114: Lambs

    "Be free..."

    Ethan''s blade sliced cleanly through the woman''s neck, and her headless body collapsed to the ground.

    Another terrified soul, liberated.

    After killing Margaret and the four remaining survivors, Ethan collected their bodies and stepped into the dimly lit street ahead.

    Lying on the ground was Edward''s corpse, mangled and torn apart, his blood pooling into a dark, sticky puddle. Under the silver glow of the moonlight, the blood shimmered with a faint crimson hue.

    A few stray cats had gathered around. Their tongues flicked out as they lapped at the blood, smacking their lips as if drinking milk. Others gnawed on Edward''s flesh, their jaws stained red with blood.

    "Enjoying your meal?" Ethan''s voice broke the silence as he approached, his figure moving steadily closer.

    The cats froze, their ears flattening as they turned to face him. Their fur bristled, backs arched, and low growls rumbled from their throats. They looked ready to defend their feast but hesitated, as if sensing something far more dangerous than hunger.

    Ethan found their defiance "adorable." Without hesitation, he unleashed his Domain of the Dead. The moment the cats were enveloped by its power, their growls ceased abruptly.

    A sickening crackling sound filled the air as their bones shattered all at once. In an instant, the cats dropped lifeless to the ground.

    With a casual wave of his hand, Ethan collected Edward''s corpse, along with the dead cats. Meat was meat, after all, no matter how small.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in the basement of a clothing store, a group of survivors sat in tense silence, exchanging uneasy glances. Blaze and his companion had left earlier, and the absence of their captors sparked a flicker of hope.

    "Where are those two psychos?" someone whispered.

    "No idea. They went out a while ago," another replied.

    "If they''re gone... does that mean we can escape?"

    The group fell silent, the possibility hanging in the air like a fragile thread. For those who had suffered under the Black Hand Legion¡ªenslaved, tortured, and abused¡ªescape was the only way to reclaim even a shred of dignity. Staying meant a fate worse than death.

    "This might be our only chance," a young man with a dirt-streaked face said, breaking the silence. "We can''t just sit here waiting to die. We should leave. Now."

    Several others nodded in agreement, their eyes lighting up with determination. But not everyone shared their optimism.

    "Leave? And go where?" an older man countered, his voice steady but laced with fear. "The streets are crawling with zombies. We''d be walking straight into our graves. I say we barricade the door and stay put. Wait until morning, then figure out our next move."

    "He''s right. It''s too dangerous out there," someone else chimed in.

    "Yeah, better to stay here and see what happens."

    "Rushing out now would be suicide."

    The group splintered into two camps¡ªthose who wanted to stay in the relative safety of the basement and those who were desperate to take their chances outside.

    "Fine," the young man said, standing up decisively. "Anyone who wants to leave, come with me. The rest of you can stay here and wait for whatever happens next."

    Four or five people, both men and women, stood up to join him.

    "We''re with you," one of them said.

    "Good," the young man replied, nodding. He walked toward a corner of the basement where a pile of potatoes they had dug up earlier was stored.

    The older man frowned, his expression darkening. "Hey, what are you doing?"

    "Taking some food," the young man said matter-of-factly. "We''ll need it if we''re going to survive out there."

    "No way!" the older man snapped, stepping forward. "If you want to leave, fine. But the food stays here."

    "Why not? We all dug those potatoes up together. How about we split them evenly?" the young man argued.

    "Absolutely not!" the older man barked. Food was too precious to give up, especially now. "If you leave, you leave empty-handed."

    The young man''s face twisted with anger, but he didn''t back down. "I''m taking some, whether you like it or not. What are you gonna do about it?"

    "Stop right there!" the older man shouted, lunging at him.

    The two men collided, grappling and shouting as they wrestled for control. Their scuffle quickly escalated, drawing the attention of the others. Chaos erupted as people rushed toward the pile of potatoes. Some, driven by hunger, grabbed raw potatoes and began gnawing on them. Others fought to snatch the food away, fists flying and voices raised in anger.

    The basement descended into utter pandemonium.

    "Heh heh heh, a bunch of food fighting amongst themselves."

    A sinister, chilling laugh echoed from the basement doorway.

    "Who''s there?"

    The survivors froze, their brawl forgotten as they turned toward the sound.

    Standing in the doorway was a woman¡ªor what was left of one. Her dry, stringy hair hung in clumps, obscuring one eye, while the other eye gleamed with a pinprick pupil that seemed to pierce through the dim light. Her face was ashen, her expression unnervingly blank, but it was her body that truly horrified them.

    Her limbs were thin and frail, but her abdomen was grotesquely swollen, bulging as though something inside was ready to burst free. Beneath the stretched, translucent skin of her belly, the faint outline of a baby could be seen shifting unnaturally.

    The survivors gasped in unison, their fear palpable.

    "Z-Zombie King! It''s a Zombie King!"

    "What do we do?"

    "We need to get out of here¡ªnow!"

    But the Pregnant Zombie King was already moving toward them, her steps slow but deliberate, her face twisted into an expression of manic glee. She radiated death, like a reaper closing in on her prey.

    The survivors huddled together, trembling like lambs awaiting slaughter.

    The young man who had argued earlier suddenly had an idea. In a desperate bid to save himself, he shoved the older man forward with both hands.

    "Hey! You little bastard!" the older man screamed, his voice cracking with terror. He stumbled forward, his heart pounding as he turned to curse the young man. But before he could say another word, a sharp, icy pain pierced his chest.

    He looked down in horror to see the Zombie King''s clawed hand buried deep in his torso. Blood poured from the wound, and when he looked up, her grotesque face was inches from his own.

    With a sickening squelch, she ripped his heart out, her fingers dripping with blood as it oozed between them.

    "Heh heh heh heh heh~~~"

    The survivors stared in frozen terror, their teeth chattering as they watched the gruesome scene unfold.

    "Run!" someone finally screamed, breaking the spell.

    Panic erupted.

    The group scattered, each person scrambling for the exit in a blind frenzy.

    But the Pregnant Zombie King was faster. Her claws lashed out, slicing through flesh with ease. Blood sprayed across the walls as screams filled the air. One by one, survivors fell, their bodies crumpling to the ground in lifeless heaps.

    She moved through them like a predator in a chicken coop, savoring the chaos and carnage. Anyone who crossed her path met a swift, brutal end. The basement had become a slaughterhouse.

    Amid the chaos, she grabbed a young woman by the throat, her bony fingers tightening like a vice. The girl thrashed and screamed, tears streaming down her face.

    "Please! No! Let me go!" she sobbed, her voice breaking into a desperate wail.

    The Zombie King ignored her pleas. Instead, she began forcing the girl toward her grotesquely swollen belly.

    "No! No! Please!" the girl shrieked, her voice rising to a hysterical pitch.

    The bulging stomach began to shift, and the outline of tiny hands pressed against the skin from the inside. With a wet, tearing sound, the belly split open, revealing a pair of bloodied infant hands that reached out and grabbed the girl''s hair.

    The girl screamed in agony as the monstrous baby pulled her head toward the gaping wound.

    "Ahhh¡ª!"

    Her cries were cut short as her upper body was dragged into the Zombie King''s abdomen. The sound of bones snapping and flesh tearing filled the air, followed by the sickening crunch of chewing.

    The survivors who remained could only watch in horror, their legs frozen in place. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Heh heh, eat up, my little one..." the Pregnant Zombie King cooed, her lips curling into a grotesque smile.

    But in the brief moment she was distracted, a handful of survivors managed to slip past her and escape through the doorway. They stumbled into the night, their breaths ragged, their faces pale with terror.

    Back in the basement, the Zombie King''s stomach began to heal itself, the torn flesh knitting back together as though nothing had happened. Her belly was now even larger, grotesquely round and taut, as if the feast had only made her hunger grow.

    She turned slowly, her gaze locking onto the fleeing survivors.

    With deliberate steps, she began to follow, her movements unhurried but relentless.

    The hunt was far from over...

 Chapter 115 - 115: Unsettling

    At that moment, Ethan had just finished collecting Edward and the cat''s corpse.

    From a distance, he heard screams echoing down the street, followed by the frantic sounds of people running. It was easy to sense the presence of humans¡ªand the zombies chasing after them.

    Without hesitation, Ethan started walking in that direction.

    It didn''t take long for him to arrive at a basement that had just witnessed a massacre. The stench of blood was overwhelming. The once-pristine white walls were smeared with dark, dried blood, and the floor was littered with bodies in grotesque positions. Some of the corpses had been half-eaten, leaving behind a horrifying scene.

    "Guess I''ll take whatever leftovers I can get¡­" Ethan muttered, unfazed. With a wave of his hand, he collected all the "food" into his storage.

    After finishing up, he returned to the street. Scanning the area, he spotted more bodies scattered along the roadside¡ªnot far from where he stood. Judging by the scene, these were likely people who had just been caught and killed by the zombies while trying to escape.

    So, Ethan continued walking, casually "collecting" corpses along the way.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Blaze and Pointed Nose were still running for their lives. The crystal cores in their heads were worth ten times more than the bodies of ordinary survivors. They were the real targets of the Zombie King''s relentless pursuit.

    As they ran, both kept glancing over their shoulders, a growing sense of dread gnawing at them.

    "Why do I feel like¡­ something''s watching us?" Blaze muttered, frowning.

    "Don''t say that, man! You''re freaking me out!" Pointed Nose replied, his face tense with anxiety.

    But deep down, he could feel it too¡ªsomething terrifying was closing in on them.

    "Let''s just keep moving!" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yeah¡­" Blaze nodded quickly, picking up his pace.

    But up ahead, zombies were already wandering the street. Their noses twitched as they caught the scent of the two men. In unison, the zombies turned their heads, locking their lifeless eyes on them.

    "Raaaghhh!"

    The zombies let out guttural roars, as if suddenly awakened, and charged at them with feral aggression.

    "Damn it!" Blaze cursed under his breath. He had no choice but to fight his way through. Without hesitation, he activated his fire ability.

    Raising his hand, a blazing flame erupted from his palm, surging forward like a fiery dragon and engulfing the zombies in its path.

    The zombies caught in the flames were quickly reduced to charred remains, leaving behind only piles of ash and the acrid stench of burnt flesh.

    Pointed Nose wasn''t idle either. As a Strength Awakened, he relied on brute force. With a few powerful punches, he sent zombies flying, his movements swift and brutal.

    "Phew, at least they''re just regular zombies," Pointed Nose said, relieved.

    "Don''t let your guard down," Blaze warned. "Finish them off quickly. We don''t want to trigger a full-blown zombie horde!"

    "Got it." Pointed Nose nodded. He delivered an uppercut to one zombie''s jaw, sending it airborne before it crashed back to the ground with a sickening thud.

    But just then, a sharp sound cut through the air¡ªwhoosh. Something darted across the sky, its shadow stretching ominously across the ground under the moonlight.

    "What the hell was that?" Pointed Nose''s eyes widened in alarm.

    Blaze''s face turned pale with fear. "It''s¡­ it''s a mutated Zombie King!"

    "What?!"

    Pointed Nose''s expression instantly grew tense. "You mean that thing''s been tracking us this whole time?"

    "Kehehehe¡­ Found you¡­"

    A figure descended from the sky, landing with a heavy thud. Behind him, a pair of skeletal wings folded back with a series of unsettling cracks. In the moonlight, he took on the appearance of a young man¡ªbut his emaciated frame was horrifying. His skin clung tightly to his bones, and his hands were nothing but exposed white bone, gleaming eerily in the dark.

    "Blaze, is this the Zombie King? What''s his level?" Pointed Nose asked urgently.

    Blaze hesitated, his eyes darting nervously. "He''s¡­ uh¡­ he''s not that strong. Just a B-level."

    "Oh, that''s not too bad." Pointed Nose nodded, slightly reassured. Some zombies looked terrifying, but their levels didn''t always match their appearance.

    Since his own strength was above B-level, he felt confident he could take this Zombie King down.

    "Leave this to me!" Pointed Nose said, his body tensing as he gathered his strength. Then, like an enraged bull, he charged straight at the skeletal figure.

    The Bone-Claw Zombie King tilted his head, watching the charging man with mild curiosity.

    "This¡­ food¡­ is actually coming at me on its own? Who gave him the courage?"

    With that, the Zombie King clenched his bony hand into a fist and swung it toward Pointed Nose.

    Pointed Nose didn''t even try to dodge. Seeing how the Bone-Claw Zombie King looked like a walking skeleton, as thin as a matchstick, he figured it didn''t have much strength. He decided to take the hit head-on.

    "BAM!"

    The sound of their fists colliding was like two sledgehammers smashing together. Pointed Nose, as a Strength Awakened, had a powerful physique, but the moment their fists connected, his arm let out a sickening crack. His bones shattered instantly, twisting his arm into an unnatural shape.

    His body was flung backward like he''d been hit by a speeding train, flying dozens of feet through the air before crashing into a wrecked car. The impact crumpled the vehicle, and only then did he finally come to a stop.

    "Hsss¡­"

    The searing pain was unbearable, nearly causing him to pass out. He couldn''t move a muscle¡ªhis body was completely paralyzed.

    How is it this strong?!

    Pointed Nose couldn''t believe it. How could the Bone-Claw Zombie King, with its frail, skeletal frame, unleash such terrifying power?

    Wait a second!

    This thing couldn''t possibly be just B-level!

    Realizing something was off, Pointed Nose turned his head toward Blaze, only to see him sprinting away in the distance. Blaze had taken advantage of the fight to make his escape, and his silhouette was already fading into the darkness.

    "FUCK! That bastard set me up!"

    It was obvious now¡ªBlaze had lied about the Bone-Claw Zombie King being B-level. He''d done it to give Pointed Nose the confidence to fight, buying himself time to run.s had their own way of killing without lifting a finger¡ªbetrayal.

    The Bone-Claw Zombie King wasn''t about to let Blaze get away. Just as it was about to give chase, a figure appeared on the rooftop above¡ªa half-human, half-cat old woman. Her sharp eyes were also locked on Blaze''s fleeing figure.

    The Bone-Claw Zombie King tilted its head and glared at her. "Hey, old hag, why are you everywhere I go? That''s my prey!"

    "Ha! So what if you saw him first? Whoever catches him gets to keep him," the cat-faced old woman sneered, clearly unimpressed.

    The Bone-Claw Zombie King frowned. The two Zombie Kings had never gotten along.

    "You''ve already caught a few humans, haven''t you?" it asked.

    "Only children make choices," the cat-faced old woman replied smugly. Her meaning was clear¡ªshe wanted them all.

    But before the argument could escalate, another figure appeared at the corner of the street. It was the Pregnant Zombie King, her body covered in blood and her expression wild with excitement. She, too, was here for Blaze.

    "Well then," the Bone-Claw Zombie King said, narrowing its eyes, "why don''t we see who gets to him first?"

    "Fine by me. Let''s see what you''ve got!" The cat-faced old woman smirked.

    "Bring it on!" The Pregnant Zombie King licked her lips, clearly eager for the hunt.

    The Bone-Claw Zombie King''s skeletal wings began to creak and shift, preparing to unfurl. But just as it was about to take off, it froze mid-motion. Its expression turned strange, almost confused.

    Blaze''s scent had suddenly vanished.

    "What the¡­? Where did he go?" the Bone-Claw Zombie King muttered, scanning the area.

    "Something''s not right," the cat-faced old woman said from the rooftop, her expression growing serious. "The humans I killed earlier¡­ their bodies are gone. And a few of my cats have been killed, too!"

    Hearing this, the Pregnant Zombie King immediately turned to look back in the direction she''d come from. She sniffed the air, her nose twitching. The scent of blood on the street had noticeably faded.

    The Bone-Claw Zombie King glanced at her. "Don''t tell me your kills have disappeared too?"

    "¡­Yeah, it looks like they have," the Pregnant Zombie King replied, her brow furrowing.

    The three Zombie Kings felt a chill run through them. In an instant, all the prey they''d killed had vanished without a trace, as if it had been swallowed by thin air.

    Even in the zombie world, this was something deeply unsettling.

    ...

 Chapter 116 - 116: Cat paw biscuits

    "Something''s wrong! Something must have snuck in!" The Bone-Claw Zombie King quickly realized what was happening.

    At the same time, every zombie in the city let out a feral, blood-curdling howl and began converging from all directions.

    The once silent night was completely shattered.

    The entire city stirred with chaos. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Following the Bone-Claw Zombie King''s command, the zombies began searching for the intruder. Among them were elite zombies, leaping between buildings with the agility of apes, their movements swift and precise.

    But amidst the turmoil, the Bone-Claw, Cat-Faced, and Pregnant Zombie Kings all turned their gazes toward the direction where Blaze had mysteriously vanished. A sense of unease crept into their hearts.

    Overhead, a thick cloud drifted across the sky, blotting out the once-bright moonlight.

    Darkness engulfed the world.

    The night wind howled, carrying a chilling edge. On the street ahead, a tall, slender figure began to materialize, slowly emerging from the shadows.

    "That''s..." The Bone-Claw Zombie King frowned, his gaze locking onto the figure''s strikingly handsome face and pristine white shirt. Recognition dawned on him.

    It was Ethan.

    The three Zombie Kings were stunned. They hadn''t expected the Zombie King from across the river to infiltrate their territory. Though they were cruel and ferocious by nature, they couldn''t help but grow cautious, their expressions tense as if facing a formidable enemy.

    "This is our turf. He wouldn''t dare cause trouble here, right?" The Pregnant Zombie King glanced behind her. The massive zombie horde was closing in, an unstoppable force that no individual could hope to withstand. This gave her a sliver of confidence.

    But Ethan''s expression remained cold and indifferent. He showed no fear. Instead, he began walking toward the three Zombie Kings, step by step.

    "What''s he doing?" The Bone-Claw Zombie King instinctively took half a step back.

    The Pregnant Zombie King''s face twisted in disbelief. "No way... Is he seriously planning to attack us on our own turf?"

    Before the words had fully left his mouth, Ethan''s eyes flashed with a crimson glow. In an instant, the terrifying Domain of the Dead unfolded, unleashing an overwhelming pressure that swept across the area like a tidal wave.

    To the three Zombie Kings, Ethan stood alone, but behind him, it was as if a sea of blood churned and roared, radiating an oppressive, suffocating aura.

    Then, with a sudden burst of speed, Ethan''s figure blurred, rushing toward them like a violent storm, carrying an unstoppable momentum that made it hard to breathe.

    "Retreat!" The Bone-Claw Zombie King roared, his voice sharp with urgency. He darted backward at full speed, trying to escape the crushing pressure of the Domain of the Dead. His plan was to regroup with his elite forces before engaging Ethan head-on.

    The Cat-Faced and Pregnant Zombie Kings followed suit, retreating nearly 500 feet in a panic.

    But.

    To their surprise, Ethan didn''t pursue them. Instead, he stopped beside the corpse of Pointed Nose, casually waved his hand, and collected the body.

    "I told you I wouldn''t leave you a single one. And I meant it."

    "You..." The Bone-Claw Zombie King stared in shock, his expression frozen.

    A wave of humiliation surged through him.

    Ethan had only come to retrieve a corpse, yet he had managed to scare them into retreating so far.

    By now, the streets of the city trembled as countless zombies gathered, forming a massive horde that surged toward the scene. Their grotesque faces began to emerge from the shadows of the street corners.

    Some of the elite zombies climbed onto rooftops and walls, crouching like rabid beasts, their glowing eyes fixed on the ground below.

    Ethan scanned his surroundings, assessing the situation. He decided it wasn''t worth the risk to stay any longer.

    "Alright, I''ll finish you off next time... See you around." He tilted his head back slightly, his tone calm, as if stating an undeniable fact.

    Then, in the blink of an eye, his figure vanished without a trace.

    "Damn it!" The Bone-Claw Zombie King clenched his teeth so hard it felt like they might shatter. He knew there was no way to stop Ethan now, and the humiliation burned deep in his chest.

    Ethan had entered their territory, taken what he wanted, and left behind a parting shot that dripped with disdain.

    For a moment, anger, frustration, and helplessness swirled in the Bone-Claw Zombie King''s mind, a storm of negative emotions he couldn''t suppress.

    "ROAR¡ª" He threw his head back and let out a furious howl.

    The surrounding zombies echoed his rage, their collective howls shaking the city to its core.

    But in the end, it all felt like nothing more than... a futile outburst of anger.

    ...

    Ethan used the stealth ability of his Domain of the Dead to move swiftly, his figure darting through the shadows. Before long, he crossed the river bridge and returned to his own territory.

    Waiting for him were Bulldozer, Laura, Sprout, and the "freelance zombie" Big Ears. Behind them, a sizable group of zombies had gathered.

    They had heard the furious howls from across the river and assumed something major had happened. Many were ready to charge across the bridge to provide backup if necessary.

    "Hey, boss, you''re back! So, was it humans on the other side?" Big Ears asked with a fawning grin.

    "Not anymore." Ethan waved his hand, and with a flick of his wrist, he released the "prey" he had collected. Over twenty corpses tumbled out, scattered haphazardly on the ground. Among them were several cat zombies.

    "Whoa!" Bulldozer''s eyes widened in amazement. He couldn''t help but admire Ethan. "The boss is something else. Even on another Zombie King''s turf, he managed to snag this much prey. Not just the main course, but even some snacks..."

    Ethan glanced at them and gave a quick reminder. "Stay alert and keep an eye on the other side. I don''t know if they''ll lose their cool and try to charge over."

    The river bridge was a natural chokepoint¡ªeasy to defend, hard to attack. Any force trying to cross would be at a disadvantage.

    "Got it, boss. Don''t worry. If they dare come over, I''ll wipe them out!" Bulldozer thumped his chest and promised with enthusiasm.

    "Eat up." Ethan''s figure vanished again, heading back to his high-rise home.

    Fortunately, the other side didn''t make any rash moves. After a few howls of impotent rage, they quieted down, clearly deciding against an immediate attack.

    With the tension easing, Bulldozer and the other zombies began their feast¡ªa bloody banquet.

    Big Ears, however, being a "freelance zombie," wasn''t part of the inner circle. He stood off to the side, watching the feast with drool dripping from his mouth.

    He couldn''t help but feel envious. Since the apocalypse began, he''d never seen such a "luxurious" spread.

    "They''re already eating... Why hasn''t anyone invited me?" Big Ears muttered to himself, feeling awkward as he stood there, empty-handed.

    After some hesitation, he shuffled forward, trying to find someone approachable. He nudged Bulldozer with his elbow, hoping to strike up a conversation.

    "Hey, Bulldozer, didn''t you say before... if I needed anything, I could come to you?"

    "Yeah, that''s right. What''s up?" Bulldozer turned to look at him.

    "Heh heh heh..." Big Ears chuckled nervously. "Mind if I... you know, join in for a meal?"

    "Oh... sure, no problem! After all, you did help spot the prey earlier. You deserve a share." Bulldozer nodded enthusiastically.

    Big Ears'' eyes lit up with excitement. "Bulldozer''s the real deal! A zombie of his word!" he thought, feeling a surge of gratitude. He rubbed his hands together like a fly, his face full of anticipation as he waited.

    Bulldozer rummaged through the pile of corpses for a moment before casually pulling out a dead cat.

    "Huh? Just this?" Big Ears froze, his excitement fading into disappointment. "This is the ''good stuff'' you were talking about?"

    Cat meat was notoriously sour. It worked as a light snack to whet the appetite, but it wasn''t exactly a delicacy.

    Before Big Ears could say anything, Bulldozer snapped off one of the cat''s paws with a loud "crack" and handed it to him.

    "Here you go¡ª''cat paw biscuits.'' You deserve it. Eat up, don''t hold back!"

    "..." Big Ears stared at the paw, his face blank, a dark cloud forming over his head. "Seriously? This is what I get?!"

    The sting of disappointment hit him hard.

    His heart ached.

    ...

 Chapter 117 - 117: The Crimson Titan

    Ethan returned home. The long, dark night passed uneventfully, and by dawn, there was still no sign of an attack from across the river.

    However, the massive Zombie Horde gathered on the other side showed no signs of dispersing. Instead, they seemed restless, as if preparing for something big.

    Not long ago, three Zombie Kings¡ªBone-Claw, Cat-Faced, and Pregnant¡ªhad gathered at the heart of the zombie nest.

    Surrounding them were elite zombies, and in the center of a small plaza stood a towering figure. This was the fourth Zombie King of the Eastern Region of the River, and the undisputed ruler of the area: the Crimson Titan. He was the absolute overlord of this territory.

    Standing at a staggering 9 feet tall, his massive frame was covered in reddish-brown skin that looked like it was made of solid rock. His body was completely hairless, and his bald head was marked with deep grooves, giving him an intimidating, battle-hardened appearance.

    It was the kind of look that screamed power.

    "Boss, let''s cross the bridge and crush them!" Bone-Claw Zombie King growled angrily.

    The Crimson Titan remained silent for a moment, deep in thought. He had already heard about what happened the previous night. "I''m afraid... the timing isn''t right yet."

    "What do you mean it''s not the right time? When will it ever be the right time? They''ve already come knocking on our door!" Bone-Claw snapped, clearly unable to swallow his anger.

    The Crimson Titan raised his gaze and said calmly, "The enemy is no pushover. Even if we win, we''ll suffer heavy losses. That''ll leave us vulnerable to other factions."

    "Come on, Boss! Once you absorb that Zombie King''s crystal core, you''ll still be the top dog in Los Angeles," Pregnant Zombie King chimed in with a sinister tone.

    It was clear she supported an all-out attack; otherwise, she wouldn''t have come here with Bone-Claw.

    The Crimson Titan liked what he was hearing. Her words hit him right in his weak spot, and he couldn''t help but want to hear more.

    "What did you just say?"

    "I said, you''ll still be the number one overlord of Los Angeles," Pregnant Zombie King repeated.

    The Crimson Titan nodded, satisfied.

    "Of course¡­"

    A high-level crystal core was a tempting prize for him, especially since he felt like he was on the verge of a breakthrough. He just needed one final push.

    Seeing his subordinates so fired up, he decided to go along with their plan. In the back of his mind, though, he was already calculating his options. If things went south, they could always retreat and defend their position. Worst case scenario, they could destroy the bridge and cut off the enemy entirely.

    With the terrain on their side, they wouldn''t lose too badly.

    Over the next few days, zombies from the Eastern Region of the River began to gather in greater numbers. They even absorbed smaller factions from the surrounding areas, like the group led by "Big Ears," who were more like freelancers than a proper force.

    As the Zombie Horde grew larger, their numbers soon swelled to over 40,000.

    The sight was terrifying¡ªan endless sea of grotesque faces, packed so tightly together it made Disneyland''s holiday lines look like a breeze.

    Meanwhile, Ethan kept a close eye on the enemy''s movements. He frequently sent out Buddy Crow, his red-eyed raven, to scout the area from above.

    When he noticed the Horde wasn''t dispersing but instead growing larger, he quickly pieced together their intentions.

    "Time to gather our forces," Ethan said decisively.

    A red-eyed crow flew out from the windowsill, cawing loudly as it soared into the sky, its sharp cries echoing through the air.

    Ethan''s commanders were immediately energized.

    Especially the 500 elite warriors¡ªsince their evolution, they hadn''t had the chance to experience a real battle. Now, they were itching for bloodshed.

    One by one, zombies began pouring out.

    There was the towering Bulldozer, the ghostly Laura, the zombie tiger Snowy, and the elusive Little Shadow, each leading their own squads to assemble.

    Among them was PhD, whose left eye was equipped with a cybernetic scanner. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Bulldozer glanced at him and said, "I''ve been itching to crush those guys on the other side. Can you scan their ranks later? See if they''ve got any SB-class zombies?"

    "No need," PhD replied confidently, shaking his head. "They definitely don''t."

    ¡­

    Ethan''s zombie army quickly grew to nearly 30,000, with 5,000 elite troops, including the 500 elite warriors.

    "We''re going to need reinforcements," Ethan muttered as he lounged on the sofa. Picking up his phone, he sent a message to Mia, as well as a few ice-element Awakeners he''d recruited recently to act as "builders."

    Now, with two massive zombie factions gathering, the entire apocalyptic city was on edge, teetering on the brink of war.

    Even Genesis Biotech had taken notice.

    The sheer size of the Zombie Horde in the city forced them to act. Countless drones zipped through the skies, observing the chaos below.

    Nathan sat in his office, staring at the massive screen in front of him. The live feed displayed a scene that made his jaw drop.

    "Holy crap! That''s a lot of zombies!"

    This was, without a doubt, the largest gathering of zombies Los Angeles had seen since the apocalypse began.

    Before the outbreak, Los Angeles County had a population of around ten million. But on the day the world fell apart, 70% of the population perished almost instantly.

    The survivors either fled, hid in shelters, or¡ªunfortunately¡ªbecame zombies. Among the undead, many were mindless and posed little threat, but the massive Zombie Horde now gathering was a terrifying exception.

    "Boss, what are they planning to do? They''re not coming for us, are they?" asked his newly hired assistant, her voice trembling slightly with fear.

    She was stunning¡ªdressed in a pencil skirt and black stockings, her curvaceous figure exuded elegance and charm. Her beauty was undeniable, and if Justin were still alive to see her, he''d probably accuse Nathan of orchestrating his death just to hire her.

    "They shouldn''t be coming for us," Nathan replied, narrowing his eyes at the screen. "Those two zombie nests are about to go to war."

    The battle would determine who the true overlord of Los Angeles was. It was an inevitable development in the post-apocalyptic world.

    Nathan couldn''t help but start calculating. Which Zombie King winning would be more beneficial to him?

    But no matter how he looked at it, the answer was the same: neither outcome was good. Whoever emerged victorious would pose a massive threat to Genesis Biotech.

    The company had over a thousand Awakeners and access to advanced tech weaponry, but even that wouldn''t be enough to fend off a massive Zombie Horde. Especially not one with nearly ten thousand elite zombies and multiple Zombie Kings with bizarre and deadly abilities.

    "What the hell am I supposed to do?" Nathan muttered to himself. He couldn''t afford to let either side grow too powerful. Ideally, the two factions would destroy each other, leaving him to swoop in and eliminate the remaining Zombie Kings.

    But the odds of that happening were slim.

    "Looks like I''ll need to call for reinforcements¡­" Nathan sighed. Now wasn''t the time to let pride get in the way. Reluctantly, he picked up his phone and dialed the number of his long-time rival, Sophia.

    Clearing his throat, he said, "Sophia, remember how Richard mentioned¡­ you''d be available to back me up?"

    "Oh? Mr. Nathan?" Sophia''s voice dripped with sarcasm. "I never thought I''d see the day you''d come crawling to me for help."

    Nathan grimaced but kept his tone neutral. He quickly explained the situation¡ªthe two massive zombie nests on the brink of war.

    Sophia, however, didn''t seem particularly concerned. To her, battles between zombie factions were nothing new.

    "This kind of thing happens all the time," she said dismissively. "The solution is simple: find an opportunity to assassinate the Zombie Kings. Then replace them with one of our own engineered Zombie Kings. Once that''s done, we can take control of the situation."

    "But¡­ these Zombie Kings aren''t ordinary. You can''t underestimate them," Nathan warned.

    "Ha! Maybe you think every Zombie King is extraordinary," Sophia shot back, taking the opportunity to mock him. "Don''t worry. I''ll send someone over soon."

    With that, the call ended...

 Chapter 118 - 118: Attack!

    The entire city of Los Angeles was simmering with tension, like a powder keg ready to explode. All the major factions had gathered, and the stage for an all-out war was set.

    By the riverbank.

    Tens of thousands of zombies, the Zombie Horde, had assembled. Their grotesque faces were twisted in excitement, and their guttural roars echoed endlessly. The sheer scale of the horde was overwhelming, a terrifying and awe-inspiring sight.

    But amidst the sea of undead, a small group of humans stood on a massive boulder in the distance. These were Ethan''s reinforcements: Mia, Sean, and a few "builders" like Anna and Lillian, who were Ice Awakeners.

    Chris and Brandon had also joined the group.

    As they looked out at the endless swarm of zombies, their expressions betrayed a mix of awe and unease.

    "Uncle Chris, there are so many zombies!" Brandon exclaimed, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    Chris squinted at the horde, his gaze steady. "Of course. Almost every combat-capable zombie from two districts is here."

    Across the river, another massive wave of zombies was on the move, already swarming onto the bridge that spanned the water. They were clearly preparing to cross into enemy territory.

    Leading the charge was the Bone-Claw Zombie King, acting as the vanguard. His steps were deliberate, his presence commanding, as he led tens of thousands of zombies to the bridgehead.

    On the far side of the bridge stood his adversaries: Bulldozer, Laura, PhD, and a host of elite zombies.

    The two Zombie Hordes faced off across the bridge, the tension in the air thick enough to cut with a knife. It felt like the entire battlefield was a powder keg, ready to ignite at the slightest spark.

    Bone-Claw''s eyes scanned the area, but Ethan was nowhere to be seen. The humiliation from the previous night still burned in his mind, fueling his rage. He was determined to kill Ethan at all costs.

    "Attack!" Bone-Claw roared, his voice like a thunderclap. Without hesitation, he broke into a sprint, charging straight for the other side of the bridge.

    "ROAR!!!"

    The zombies behind him erupted into a frenzy, as if his command had flipped a switch. They surged forward, their movements wild and frenzied. Some of the elite zombies even climbed onto the steel cables of the bridge, moving with the agility of apes as they raced toward the other side.

    The horde was like a tidal wave, surging forward with unstoppable momentum. Below, the river churned violently, while above, the Zombie Horde stormed the bridge.

    On the other side, Bulldozer remained unfazed. He turned to PhD and asked, "What level is that Bone-Claw zombie leading the charge?"

    "A-Class," PhD replied matter-of-factly.

    Bulldozer snorted, his face twisting into a smirk. "That''s it? Not even close to my level."

    "Alright then, let''s do this!" Bulldozer bellowed, his massive frame charging forward like a raging bull. Each step he took made the bridge tremble beneath him.

    "Hehehehe..." Laura let out a sinister laugh, her figure flickering before vanishing into thin air.

    Behind them, the elite zombies roared in unison, their bloodlust reaching a fever pitch. The two Zombie Hordes collided in a chaotic clash.

    BOOM!

    Bulldozer and Bone-Claw were the first to meet. Their bodies slammed into each other like two mountains colliding, the impact reverberating through the battlefield. Despite his wiry frame, Bone-Claw stood his ground like a nail driven into the earth, unmoving. Bulldozer, on the other hand, was sent skidding back nearly 30 feet.

    "What the hell? This guy''s tough," Bulldozer muttered, his thick skin absorbing most of the impact. Undeterred, he raised his massive fists and charged again.

    Meanwhile, the rest of the zombies had also clashed. They tore into each other like rabid wolves, dragging their opponents to the ground, clawing and biting with reckless abandon. Limbs were ripped apart, and blackened blood sprayed into the air, painting the battlefield in gore.

    In some places, seven or eight zombies piled onto a single opponent, their ferocity unmatched.

    Laura, meanwhile, had turned into a one-woman slaughterhouse. Every time she reappeared, a zombie''s head would go flying, or she''d disembowel another with surgical precision. The carnage she left in her wake was nothing short of horrifying.

    The bodies of fallen zombies tumbled off the bridge like raindrops, splashing into the river below. The water quickly turned dark with blood, attracting mutated fish that swarmed to feast on the corpses. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Not far from the bridge, the Crimson Titan Zombie King stood watching the chaos unfold. His massive frame loomed over the battlefield as he observed the fight with a calm, calculating gaze.

    "Not bad," he muttered to himself. "The other side isn''t as strong as I thought."

    "Yeah, we''ve got the numbers on our side," the Pregnant Zombie King said with a sinister grin, her voice dripping with malice.

    But before anyone could respond, a deafening roar tore through the battlefield¡ªa tiger''s roar, so powerful it drowned out all the chaos around it.

    The sound was primal, commanding. It was the kind of roar that made the forest tremble and sent every creature scattering. Even the river below rippled violently, and the mutated fish feasting on corpses darted away in fear.

    A massive, majestic white tiger emerged from the shadows. With a single swipe of its paw, it smashed a zombie into pieces. Its jaws clamped down on another, crushing its skull like it was nothing. This was Snowy, the zombie tiger, and it tore through the battlefield like it was at an all-you-can-eat buffet. Wherever it went, zombies were obliterated, leaving a vacuum of destruction in its wake.

    "What the¡­?" The Crimson Titan Zombie King furrowed his brow, his massive frame stiffening. "Where the hell did this tiger come from?"

    As if that wasn''t enough, vines began snaking their way up the steel cables of the bridge. They moved like living serpents, wrapping around the necks of zombies and yanking them into the air. One by one, the undead were hoisted up like grotesque marionettes, dangling lifelessly. The entire bridge had turned into a macabre hanging ground.

    It was clear who was behind this: Sprout had joined the fight.

    "This¡­ this isn''t right," Crimson Titan muttered, his frown deepening. "First animals, now plants? What''s next?" The tide of battle was turning against Bone-Claw and his forces. They were being pushed back, step by step, and it wouldn''t be long before the enemy broke through to Crimson Titan''s territory.

    "Enough. Move in!" Crimson Titan barked, his voice booming. At his command, three other Zombie Kings at his side leapt into the fray, joining the battle.

    The slaughter intensified. The bridge was now a blood-soaked battlefield, littered with corpses, severed limbs, and entrails. Blackened blood pooled and flowed like rivers, staining the water below a deep crimson. The air was thick with the stench of death.

    But Ethan''s forces were clearly stronger. They tore through the enemy ranks like a storm, pushing forward relentlessly. By now, they had taken control of two-thirds of the bridge.

    Even Big Ears, one of Ethan''s "unofficial recruits," was in the mix. Though he didn''t have much combat ability, as a B-Class Zombie King, he was still far stronger than the average elite zombie. He strutted around the battlefield like a self-proclaimed "super soldier," clearly enjoying himself.

    "Ha! I knew it! I''ve got an eye for talent!" Big Ears laughed, watching the enemy crumble. "Bulldozer, keep it up! You''re doing great!"

    But just as he was basking in his own glory, something strange happened. Bulldozer, who had been charging forward like an unstoppable force, suddenly froze in place. His massive frame stood motionless, like a mountain planted in the middle of the battlefield.

    "Huh? Bulldozer? What''s wrong? Did you fall asleep or something?" Big Ears called out, walking up behind him.

    "Meow~~~"

    The sound that came from Bulldozer''s mouth wasn''t human¡ªor zombie. It was a chilling, unnatural cat''s meow.

    Big Ears froze, his brow furrowing in confusion. A sense of unease crept over him. "What the hell? Why are you meowing in the middle of a fight?"

    Then he saw it. Bulldozer turned his head slowly, his eyes locking onto Big Ears. But his eyes weren''t normal anymore. They had transformed into slitted, feline pupils¡ªcold, predatory, and utterly alien.

    "Holy crap¡­" Big Ears gasped, his voice trembling. A chill ran down his spine.

    Before he could react, Bulldozer raised one of his massive fists¡ªeach the size of a boulder¡ªand swung it straight at him.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! What the hell, man?!" Big Ears yelped, scrambling backward just in time to avoid the blow. "Bulldozer, stop! It''s me!"

    But Bulldozer didn''t respond. His movements were erratic, his expression blank, as if he were possessed.

    Nearby, PhD had been observing the situation quietly. Ethan had warned him about this possibility beforehand, so he''d been keeping an eye on Bulldozer just in case. Now, it was time to act.

    PhD extended his hand, his mental energy surging outward. He cast Mind Spike, a psychic attack that pierced into Bulldozer''s mind like a steel drill.

    "ROOOOAAARRR!!!" Bulldozer howled in pain, clutching his head. The sound was eerily similar to a cat''s wail, high-pitched and unsettling. His feline pupils flickered, then faded, returning to his usual dull, "intelligent" gaze.

    "Huh? What just happened?" Bulldozer asked, blinking in confusion.

    "Nothing. Get back to fighting," PhD replied curtly. He didn''t see the point in explaining¡ªit wasn''t like Bulldozer would understand anyway.

    "Oh, okay," Bulldozer said, nodding blankly. Without another word, he turned and charged back into the fray.

    Big Ears, meanwhile, was still trembling, his face pale. He hadn''t fully recovered from the shock of what had just happened.

    "What the hell was that?!" he muttered to himself, his voice shaking.

    That scene just now was way too much for him.

    "I can''t deal with this..."

    ...

 Chapter 119 - 119: Surprise Troops

    "Damn it!"

    At the far end of the bridge stood an old woman with a cat-like face. Her sharp teeth were clenched, and her eyes burned with hatred.

    No one expected the enemy to awaken psychic abilities. Zombies typically had weaker mental strength compared to humans, so it was incredibly rare for a zombie to develop psychic powers¡ªsomething that could directly counter her.

    Meanwhile, at the center of the battlefield, the towering figure of the Crimson Titan stood out like a mountain. His skin was a reddish-brown hue, as hard and unyielding as stone.

    He was the embodiment of absolute defense.

    Even when elite zombies managed to bite him, their teeth shattered on impact. With a single swing of his massive arm, he could crush their skulls into dust.

    Wherever he passed, corpses piled up in heaps. His brutality was unmatched.

    But just as he was reveling in the carnage, a sudden, overwhelming pressure swept across the battlefield from the distance. It was like a tidal wave of blood crashing down, suffocating and inescapable. There was no doubt¡ªa true king had entered the fray.

    Ethan, dressed in a pristine white shirt, walked calmly through the blood-soaked battlefield, his expression indifferent. He moved as if he were strolling through a quiet garden.

    Any zombie that dared approach him exploded into a mist of blood before they could even get close, their bodies disintegrating into nothingness.

    "The real fight begins now," Crimson Titan muttered, his expression growing cautious.

    With a single thought, Ethan unleashed the terrifying Domain of the Dead, expanding it to its full range. The abandoned vehicles scattered across the battlefield began to hum and vibrate, twisting and contorting as if alive, before breaking apart into fragments.

    The scene before them was nothing short of apocalyptic.

    Crimson Titan''s massive body was enveloped by the domain, and he immediately felt an immense weight pressing down on him, as if he were carrying a mountain. But with his A+ rank strength and his unparalleled physical endurance, he managed to remain standing, though his movements were noticeably slower.

    The same couldn''t be said for the elite zombies around him. Their bones cracked and popped under the invisible pressure, as if being crushed by an enormous, unseen hand. Their faces twisted in agony.

    "ROAR¡ª!" They let out pained howls before collapsing to the ground, lifeless.

    "This guy''s power is insane! We have to stop him!" Crimson Titan, the Zombie King, stared at Ethan with a mix of fear and determination. To him, Ethan was nothing less than a walking meat grinder, tearing through the battlefield with ease.

    Gritting his teeth, Crimson Titan pushed through the crushing pressure and leapt forward with surprising agility, throwing a powerful punch straight at Ethan. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ethan didn''t even flinch. He raised his hand, and in an instant, a tachi appeared in his grasp. With a swift motion, he swung the blade.

    "Clang¡ª!" A sharp metallic screech echoed as the blade struck Crimson Titan''s rock-like skin. Sparks flew, and even the blade itself chipped in several places.

    "Is that all you''ve got?" Crimson Titan smirked, realizing Ethan''s weapon couldn''t penetrate his defense.

    "I see," Ethan murmured, almost to himself. Then, without hesitation, he extended his long, slender fingers, reaching directly for Crimson Titan''s head.

    A sense of dread washed over Crimson Titan. His instincts screamed danger, and he quickly tilted his head to avoid the attack.

    Ethan''s fingers grazed past his forehead, missing by mere inches.

    "That was close!" Crimson Titan thought, his heart pounding. Taking advantage of the moment, he swung another punch, aiming straight for Ethan''s face.

    "Die!" he roared.

    But this time, Ethan had already dismissed his tachi. He clenched his hand into a fist and met Crimson Titan''s punch head-on.

    BOOM¡ª!

    The collision was like two stars colliding. The shockwave from their fists rippled outward, cracking the ground beneath them. The entire bridge trembled violently, sending several zombies tumbling into the river below.

    "Crack!" A sharp sound echoed as fractures spread across Crimson Titan''s arm. His stone-like skin shattered in places, revealing deep fissures. The force of Ethan''s punch sent him flying backward like a ragdoll.

    He crashed into several zombies along the way, killing them instantly, before rolling across the ground for over ten meters. When he finally came to a stop, he looked utterly battered and humiliated.

    "What the hell?!" Crimson Titan''s mind reeled in shock. "How is he this strong?!"

    It was the first time he had encountered a zombie with a physical body stronger than his own.

    "Could it be... he''s already reached S-rank?"

    ...

    High above the battlefield, Genesis Biotech''s aircraft hovered silently, its cameras capturing every moment of the fight and broadcasting it live.

    Inside the control room, Nathan and a group of executives stared intently at the massive screen.

    "This Crimson Titan Zombie King is useless!" Nathan slammed his hand on the table in frustration.

    At first, he had high hopes for Crimson Titan. Maybe, just maybe, he could push Ethan into a stalemate, or at least injure him. But now? He couldn''t even withstand a single punch.

    Not only that, but Crimson Titan''s zombie horde, despite their numbers, lacked the strength to make a difference. They were being slaughtered like cattle, completely outmatched.

    What Nathan had envisioned as an epic showdown between two titans had turned into a one-sided massacre.

    "Useless! Absolutely useless!" Nathan shouted furiously, slamming his fist on the table.

    It seemed the Zombie King of the skyscraper district was far stronger. The real problem, though, was... Nathan had already made plenty of enemies with him in the past.

    What if, after taking over Crimson Titan''s territory, that Zombie King led his horde straight to attack Nathan''s company?

    Given the current situation, there was nothing he could do but wait for Sophia''s reinforcements...

    Crimson Titan, covered in dust and debris, slowly got back to his feet. His regeneration ability was remarkable¡ªhis fractured arm was already healing at a visible rate.

    He turned his gaze forward and saw Ethan walking toward him, step by steady step, calm and unhurried as ever.

    "I''m done playing with you!" Crimson Titan muttered. He had already decided to retreat. He''d come back to settle the score after breaking through to S-rank.

    With that, he secretly issued a command. The elite zombies around him began retreating, their once-dense formation scattering like a receding tide, quickly abandoning the bridge.

    Crimson Titan then raised his fist and slammed it into the ground.

    "BOOM!" The sheer force of the blow cracked the bridge''s surface, sending chunks of stone flying and creating deep fissures that spread outward. Even the bridge''s support pillars began to show signs of strain.

    But one punch wasn''t enough to bring the entire bridge down.

    He raised his fist again and struck.

    This time, the bridge''s support pillars shattered completely. The bridge deck began to collapse, chunks of concrete and steel falling into the river below, creating massive splashes.

    Above, the steel cables groaned under the strain, vibrating violently before snapping one by one with a series of sharp "ping-ping-ping" sounds.

    Finally, the entire bridge gave way, collapsing in a cascade of rubble that stretched for hundreds of feet. Dust and debris filled the air, leaving a massive gap between the two sides.

    The two zombie factions were now completely separated, staring at each other across the chasm.

    "ROAR¡ª!" Bulldozer, one of the other zombie kings, was visibly frustrated. He had been enjoying the fight, and just as the battle between the zombie kings was about to reach its peak, Crimson Titan had destroyed the bridge.

    "Coward! You spineless corpse! What a pathetic move!" Bulldozer bellowed, his voice echoing across the battlefield.

    "Hmph!" Crimson Titan snorted dismissively, clearly unbothered by the insults. In this situation, only the opposing zombie king had the ability to cross the river. But without the terrifying Zombie Horde backing them up, even a few zombie kings crossing over would be walking straight into their deaths.

    This gave Crimson Titan a sense of confidence.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t like it? Then come over here if you dare!" he taunted, his voice dripping with mockery.

    "You''re pissing me off!" Bulldozer roared, stomping his feet in frustration. His anger was palpable as he shouted and raged.

    But just as Crimson Titan was basking in his smugness, a sudden chill swept through the air. The temperature around them plummeted, and the surface of the river began to freeze over with a sharp "crack-crack" sound as frost rapidly spread.

    "What the...?" Crimson Titan''s expression shifted to one of shock. He quickly turned toward the source of the cold and saw several human ice Awakeners standing on the far side of the river, pouring their energy into their abilities.

    Under the relentless assault of their freezing powers, the river was sealed in ice within moments. A wide, solid ice bridge now stretched across the gap, connecting the two sides.

    "ROAR¡ª!" A horde of zombies charged across the ice bridge, their movements swift and agile. These weren''t ordinary zombies¡ªthey were Ethan''s elite force of 500 warriors, his most trusted and deadly fighters.

    "The real battle begins now," Ethan said softly, his cold gaze fixed on Crimson Titan.

    Crimson Titan''s eyes widened in disbelief. He never imagined that Ethan would ally with human Awakeners.

    "That sneaky bastard!"

    ...

 Chapter 120 - 120: From now on, Iâ€™m in charge!

    The elite warriors charged forward like unleashed tigers, ferocious and unstoppable. In no time, they crossed the river, cutting through the opposing Zombie Horde like a razor-sharp blade.

    These warriors were practically indestructible¡ªrapid regeneration, unbreakable bones¡ªthey were walking weapons, each capable of taking on ten enemies at once.

    "They''re this strong?" Crimson Titan''s face darkened. He hadn''t expected zombies with such advanced evolution. Watching his underlings get torn apart or devoured without even a chance to fight back made his stomach churn.

    And behind the 500 elite warriors, an endless wave of the Zombie Horde surged across the river, pouring into his territory.

    On a large boulder nearby, Mia leapt down with a sharp clang as she unsheathed her tachi, resting it casually on her shoulder.

    "Guess I''ll join the fun."

    "Wait up, I''m coming too," Sean said, jogging after her. On the slick, icy surface of the river, he kept slipping every few steps, turning his crossing into an awkward but oddly playful slide to the other side.

    By now, the two Zombie Hordes had clashed in full force, and the battle had reached a fever pitch. The battlefield was utter chaos¡ªscreams, roars, and the sickening sound of flesh being torn apart filled the air in a relentless cacophony.

    The scene before them was like something straight out of hell.

    At the heart of the carnage, the Cat-Faced Old Woman stood drenched in blood, her grotesque half-human, half-cat face twisted in fury. Even as the Zombie Queen, she was struggling to hold her ground, surrounded by the elite warriors. Their relentless assault was pushing her to her limits.

    Then, with a piercing screech that shook the battlefield, she unleashed her possession ability to its fullest extent.

    The elite warriors around her froze in place, their pupils contracting and shifting into eerie, feline slits.

    "Now that''s what I''m talking about!" Crimson Titan exclaimed, genuinely impressed. These elite zombies had been a massive headache for him¡ªnearly impossible to deal with unless you were a Zombie King yourself. But the Cat-Faced Old Woman''s ability? It was the perfect counter.

    And now, those elite warriors were hers to command.

    Lucky for him¡­ his subordinates had some pretty freaky powers.

    But what no one noticed was the shadow creeping behind the Cat-Faced Old Woman. It writhed and twisted like a living void, slowly rising and taking on a humanoid form.

    "Kehehehehe¡­ surprise!" With a sickening crack, Little Shadow''s shadow-formed claw plunged straight into the Cat-Faced Old Woman''s back. The sound of tearing flesh was followed by a spray of foul black blood.

    Her eyes widened in shock, the cold grip of death closing in on her.

    The elite warriors she had just possessed blinked, their cat-like pupils fading. Their original savage expressions returned as they all turned their gaze toward her.

    "ROAR!" With a collective, guttural snarl, six of the elite warriors pounced on her, dragging her to the ground. Claws and teeth tore into her flesh as they ripped her apart. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "AARRRGHHHH!" The Cat-Faced Old Woman''s screams echoed across the battlefield, but they were soon drowned out as the Zombie Horde swarmed over her, burying her completely.

    "She''s done for!" Crimson Titan''s brow furrowed deeply. He had just praised her, and now she was gone, taken out by a sneak attack. Things weren''t looking good.

    The elite warriors had barely crossed the river and already taken out one of his key players.

    And now, Ethan had appeared on the far side of the bridge. Wherever his Domain of the Dead extended, zombies exploded into pieces, unable to withstand his overwhelming power.

    With every step he took, more zombies fell, as if Death itself was advancing across the battlefield.

    Around him, Laura, Bulldozer, PhD, and the other Zombie Kings were in a frenzy, tearing through the enemy ranks. Black blood sprayed in all directions, and severed limbs littered the ground.

    Amid this apocalyptic clash of the undead, there was something unusual¡ªhuman presence.

    Crimson Titan turned his head and spotted Mia. She was cutting through his forces with her tachi, the blade crackling with lightning. Wherever it struck, black blood and chunks of flesh flew, as if she had turned into a one-woman zombie blender.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me! A human? Here?" Crimson Titan''s fury boiled over. This was supposed to be a battle between Zombie Kings, and now humans were interfering? And worse, if it weren''t for them, the enemy wouldn''t have even made it across the river.

    "You! Go kill her! I don''t care what it takes!" Crimson Titan barked at the Pregnant Zombie King, his voice dripping with rage.

    "Yes!" The Pregnant Zombie King''s figure blurred as it darted toward Mia.

    Meanwhile, Crimson Titan''s gaze locked onto Ethan. The enemy had invaded his territory¡ªthere was no turning back now.

    With a roar, he charged at Ethan, his massive frame barreling forward like a runaway freight train. The ground trembled beneath his feet as he closed the distance, his momentum unstoppable.

    Ethan glanced over, his expression indifferent, as if Crimson Titan wasn''t even worth his attention. His Domain of the Dead expanded outward, the crushing pressure so immense that the ground beneath them cracked and splintered, enveloping Crimson Titan entirely.

    "This damn oppressive force¡­" Crimson Titan''s speed slowed dramatically. He had planned to rush in and land a solid punch, but before he could even react, Ethan''s figure blurred and appeared right in front of him. Ethan''s fist was already raised, ready to strike.

    Crimson Titan had no choice but to switch to defense, crossing his massive arms in front of him to block.

    BAM!

    The impact sounded like a meteor slamming into the earth. The sheer force of Ethan''s punch was unstoppable, a raw explosion of power. Crimson Titan felt his arms go numb as his entire body was launched backward like a baseball hit out of the park. He tumbled through the air, rolling several times before crashing to the ground.

    Looking down at his arms, he saw deep cracks running along them, with foul black blood oozing out in thick rivulets.

    Thankfully, his regeneration ability kicked in, and the wounds began to heal. But¡­ it was slower than usual. Much slower.

    Crimson Titan clenched his jaw. He knew it¡ªif this kept up, he wouldn''t last much longer.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield¡­

    Mia was cutting through zombies like a whirlwind, her tachi slicing with precision and speed. But out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of a terrifying figure barreling toward her.

    The Pregnant Zombie King lunged, claws extended, aiming straight for her.

    The sound of the air being torn apart reached her ears, a sharp whistle of danger. Mia''s cold gaze flicked toward the incoming attack, and she swiftly raised her blade to block.

    CLANG!

    The tachi let out a deafening metallic screech, the force of the impact so intense it felt like it could shatter eardrums.

    Mia''s grip faltered slightly, the webbing between her thumb and forefinger splitting open as blood seeped out.

    [Pain Level: 13%]

    "A mere piece of food dares to invade our territory? You''re asking for death!" the Pregnant Zombie King screeched, its voice shrill and unhinged. The sight of blood seemed to drive it into an even greater frenzy.

    Mia didn''t respond. Her expression remained calm, almost detached, as she raised her blade again. The lightning crystal core embedded in her weapon flared to life, crackling with electricity. Her movements became a blur, her strikes so fast they left afterimages in the air.

    But the Pregnant Zombie King wasn''t weak either. Its reflexes were sharp, its claws slashing and parrying with precision. Sparks flew as their attacks collided, the battlefield around them lighting up with flashes of electricity and the sound of metal meeting bone.

    The fight was brutal, but Mia''s humanity worked against her. The scent of her blood was like a dinner bell for the surrounding zombies. More and more of them began to converge on her position, including several elite ones.

    She had to split her focus, swinging her blade to cut down the zombies closing in on her. But that momentary distraction was all the Pregnant Zombie King needed.

    Its claws shot forward with terrifying speed.

    SHUNK!

    The sound of flesh being pierced was sickening. The Pregnant Zombie King''s elongated claws drove into Mia''s shoulder, nearly skewering her slender frame completely.

    Even then, Mia''s expression didn''t waver. Without hesitation, she raised her leg and delivered a brutal kick to the Pregnant Zombie King''s bloated stomach. The force of the blow sent it flying 50 feet away, crashing into the ground with a heavy thud.

    The two of them were temporarily separated.

    Blood poured from Mia''s shoulder, soaking her clothes until they turned a deep, dark red. The wound bloomed like a grotesque flower, vivid and raw.

    The scent of her blood was intoxicating to the surrounding zombies. Their eyes gleamed with hunger, their snarls growing louder as they closed in like a pack of starving wolves.

    Within moments, Mia was surrounded. Dozens, then hundreds of zombies pressed in, their grotesque faces twisted with bloodlust. They formed a suffocating wall around her, layer upon layer of snapping jaws and clawing hands.

    Mia scanned the horde, her gaze calm but calculating. She hadn''t expected this many zombies to show up. Originally, she''d thought she could just hang back and play a supporting role¡ªthis wasn''t her battlefield, after all. But now?

    "Seriously? Ganging up on the quiet one? That''s just low¡­"

    ...

    Mia gripped the hilt of her blade tightly as sparks of electricity began to dance along its surface, gradually enveloping the entire blade. Her aura surged, growing more intense with every passing second.

    [Pain Level: 35%]

    In a flash, her body moved¡ªso fast it seemed to blur, like a streak of lightning darting across the battlefield, faster than the human eye could follow.

    With a series of swift slashes from her tachi, several zombie heads were sent flying. But she didn''t stop. Her momentum carried her straight toward the Pregnant Zombie King.

    In the blink of an eye, she was already in front of it.

    "This human!" The Pregnant Zombie King''s heart filled with dread. The sound of rushing wind reached its ears as Mia''s blade swept toward it in a deadly arc, poised to strike its throat in the next instant.

    Panicking, the Pregnant Zombie King scrambled backward, trying to evade the attack. But the tachi was too fast.

    It was a step too late.

    "Shhhk!" The razor-sharp blade sliced through its chest, tearing flesh and leaving a deep, gaping wound. Foul, black blood gushed out in a spray.

    Though the injury wasn''t fatal, it enraged the Pregnant Zombie King, awakening its primal fury. Its expression twisted into something dark and malevolent.

    From its swollen, round belly, the outline of a baby began to shift and writhe beneath the skin, becoming more distinct with each passing moment. The movement grew more violent.

    "You''ve disturbed my baby, human," it hissed, its voice dripping with malice.

    "What?" Mia tilted her head, her eyes narrowing as she stared at the grotesque sight.

    And then¡ª

    "Waaaaahhhhhh!"

    A piercing cry rang out, sharp and shrill, cutting through the chaos of the battlefield. Even amidst the clamor of combat, the sound was jarring, impossible to ignore.

    The other Zombie Kings, locked in their own battles, turned their heads toward the source of the cry.

    Ethan glanced over, his senses immediately picking up on a sinister, oppressive energy growing stronger by the second. Something dark and malevolent was about to emerge.

    Even the Crimson Titan Zombie King looked startled. In its memory, the Pregnant Zombie King had always fed its child with flesh and blood, but it had never heard the baby cry before¡­

    And then it saw why.

    The Pregnant Zombie King''s entire body tensed, veins bulging grotesquely beneath its skin. Its already horrifying face contorted into something even more monstrous.

    "Crackkkk¡ª"

    Its swollen belly split open, the skin tearing apart to reveal a baby''s face. The infant''s skin was ashen gray, its sharp fangs glinting under the dim light. Its eyes were pure black, devoid of whites, like twin voids staring into nothingness.

    The baby''s small body was shrouded in a thick, black mist that radiated an aura of pure malice. It was a sight so horrifying it sent chills down the spine of anyone who saw it.

    "Go, my little one," the Pregnant Zombie King said in a chilling, sing-song tone.

    The baby crawled out of its mother''s ruptured belly, moving on all fours in a disturbingly unnatural way. It scuttled toward Mia with terrifying speed.

    The sight alone was enough to make anyone''s blood run cold.

    "Hehehehe¡­" The baby let out a sinister giggle as the black mist around it began to spread. Despite its small size, it exuded an overwhelming sense of dread. Though it had just been "born," the baby had already awakened its powers, thanks to the Pregnant Zombie King''s long-term feeding.

    The black mist enveloped Mia, and she immediately felt her body stiffen, as if paralyzed. Her limbs refused to respond, and a numbing sensation spread through her muscles.

    The Zombie Fetus suddenly leapt at her, its tiny body moving with unnatural agility. It landed on her, its sharp fangs bared as it lunged for her slender neck.

    "Crunch!"

    Its teeth sank into her flesh, and blood sprayed out in a crimson arc.

    Mia tilted her head slightly at the last second, narrowly avoiding a fatal bite. If she hadn''t moved, half her neck would have been torn apart.

    The Pregnant Zombie King, seeing an opportunity, charged forward. Its sharp claws extended, aiming straight for Mia''s heart, intent on finishing her off.

    But the searing pain coursing through Mia''s body only seemed to fuel her. Her cells were firing on all cylinders, her survival instincts kicking in. She raised her arm to block the attack.

    "Shhhk!" The claws pierced through her forearm, leaving a deep, bone-deep wound.

    [Pain Level: 53%]

    From a distance, Ethan watched the scene unfold, his eyes narrowing. A thought crossed his mind: Is she seriously going to get herself killed?

    Meanwhile, the Pregnant Zombie King''s glowing, blood-red eyes locked onto Mia. A sense of unease crept into its mind. "How is this human still moving? She''s under my baby''s paralysis¡­"

    But before it could finish the thought, a steel fist came out of nowhere, slamming into its face with brutal force. The impact sent it flying nearly sixty feet through the air.

    Sean appeared where the Pregnant Zombie King had stood moments before. His sharp, calculating eyes scanned Mia''s bloodied form, taking in the exposed wounds and the blood dripping from her body. A flicker of concern crossed his face.

    It was the first time he''d ever seen her this badly injured.

    "Are you okay?" Sean asked, his voice tinged with concern.

    "Feels... just right," Mia replied, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of her bloodstained lips. With a swift motion, she flung the Zombie Fetus off her shoulder, sending it flying through the air.

    The intense pain coursing through her body had pushed her past her limits¡ªnothing could hold her back now. Her cells were surging with energy, and her wounds were already beginning to heal at an unnatural speed.

    "Oh... well, that''s good then," Sean muttered, nodding dumbly, still processing what he was seeing.

    Meanwhile, the Pregnant Zombie King stood frozen, utterly dumbfounded. The scene before her shattered everything she thought she knew. "Is this... really a human?" she muttered in disbelief.

    Mia''s gaze sharpened, and in an instant, she moved again¡ªthis time even faster. Her speed was so blinding that it seemed as though she had vanished into thin air.

    Her blade, crackling with lightning, became a streak of light.

    The Pregnant Zombie King barely had time to register the sudden gust of wind rushing toward her before her world spun violently. In the fleeting moment before her consciousness faded, she saw her own headless body collapsing to the ground.

    As Mia passed by, her blade had already severed the Pregnant Zombie King''s head in one clean, decisive strike.

    "This..." The Crimson Titan Zombie King stood in stunned silence, his expression blank. One of his most powerful allies had just been killed¡ªby a human, no less¡ªand in such a brutal, effortless manner.

    Even he, a self-proclaimed monster, found the scene horrifying.

    His brief skirmish with Ethan had left him heavily injured. His regenerative abilities were slowing, and his energy reserves were nearly depleted. Now, with two Zombie Kings already dead, the Crimson Titan felt the tide of battle turning against him.

    Victory was slipping further and further away.

    On the other side, both the humans and the remaining Zombie Kings were still fighting fiercely, their strength undiminished. The Crimson Titan couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of dread. For the first time, he wondered if even he could stand against Mia.

    Earlier, he had managed to hold Ethan at bay only because of the sheer numbers of his Zombie Horde acting as cannon fodder. But now, his once-mighty army of 40,000 zombies had been reduced to half. Meanwhile, the enemy forces¡ªboth human and zombie¡ªremained strong, their elite fighters cutting through his ranks like a hot knife through butter.

    If this continued, defeat was inevitable.

    I need to retreat... the Crimson Titan thought grimly. Forget the territory. I can always rebuild in another city. Staying here will only get me killed.

    He glanced at the remaining 20,000 zombies under his command. They would be enough to buy him some time to escape. If he waited too long, he wouldn''t even have the chance to run.

    With that, the Crimson Titan began to retreat, slipping toward the rear of his forces.

    But his movements didn''t go unnoticed.

    "Hey! Where are you going?" the Bone-Claw Zombie King growled, his sharp eyes narrowing as he spotted the Crimson Titan''s retreat.

    "Bone-Claw, now''s the time to run! If we don''t leave now, we''ll never get the chance!" the Crimson Titan called back.

    "Run?" Bone-Claw''s bloodshot eyes widened. His body was covered in wounds, his flesh torn and mangled from the relentless battle. He had been pushed to the brink of madness, barely surviving the onslaught from Laura and Bulldozer. If not for his bone wings granting him the ability to fly, he would have already ended up like the Cat-Faced Zombie King and the Pregnant Zombie King¡ªdead.

    "Fine! I''ll go with you!" Bone-Claw snarled, flying over to join the Crimson Titan.

    "Good," the Crimson Titan said with a nod. Having an ally by his side would make it easier to rebuild his forces later.

    But just as he began to strategize his escape, a sudden chill ran down his spine. He felt something cold pierce the back of his head.

    "Shhhk!"

    A bone claw had stabbed into the back of his skull, its sharp tips gripping his crystal core.

    "Bone-Claw, you¡ª" The Crimson Titan''s eyes widened in shock as he realized what was happening. His mind reeled with disbelief and horror.

    Bone-Claw''s face twisted into a deranged grin. "You''re trying to run away in the middle of a battle? How can someone like you lead us? Why don''t you hand over your crystal core to me? I''ll finish off the enemy myself!"

    Before the Crimson Titan could respond, Bone-Claw''s clawed hand yanked back, ripping the crystal core from his skull. Black blood sprayed everywhere, mixing with the red and white of his exposed brain matter.

    The Crimson Titan''s massive body collapsed to the ground with a thunderous crash, lifeless.

    The surrounding elite zombies turned to stare, stunned by what had just happened. None of them could comprehend why their leader had been killed by one of their own.

    But Bone-Claw''s crazed expression only grew more unhinged. His bloodied face twisted into a manic grin as he held up the crystal core for all to see.

    "The Crimson Titan tried to flee like a coward, so I killed him!" Bone-Claw roared. "From now on, I''m in charge! Follow my orders¡ªkill them all!"

    The battlefield erupted into chaos once more.

    ...

 Chapter 121 - 121: In the end... I still lost...

    "Infighting already?" Ethan''s gaze sharpened as he stared ahead.

    The Bone-Claw Zombie King stood in the distance, clutching a blood-soaked crystal core in his hand. Without hesitation, he shoved it into his mouth, swallowing it whole like a ravenous beast. His body began to tremble as he absorbed the energy, his expression growing maniacally ecstatic.

    "Hahaha... HAHAHAHA!"

    A crazed laugh erupted from his mouth as his entire skeleton began to crack and pop audibly. His body swelled grotesquely, his skin splitting apart to reveal gleaming white bones beneath. But the truly horrifying part was what came next¡ªthose exposed bones started to writhe and shift, reshaping themselves into armor. His chest, arms, thighs, and finally his head were encased in a skeletal exoskeleton, forming a terrifying suit of bone armor.

    At the same time, his aura surged wildly, radiating an oppressive force that made the air feel heavy. A crimson mist of blood energy swirled around him, giving him the appearance of a war god forged from bone and blood.

    The Bone-Claw Zombie King''s unique ability was skeletal mutation, and now, after consuming an A+ grade crystal core, he had fully evolved into his ultimate form. His transformation was complete.

    The power emanating from him now far surpassed that of the Crimson Titan from before.

    "Damn, that''s insane..." Even Bulldozer, who rarely showed emotion, couldn''t help but mutter in awe. He glanced at the grotesque transformation and quipped, "That''s one hell of a case of bone overgrowth."

    PhD, observing through his scanner, frowned deeply. "S-rank."

    "What?!" The surrounding zombie kings were visibly shocked. None of them had expected his power to skyrocket so quickly.

    PhD explained, "He didn''t just absorb the crystal core. He already had a latent transformation ability, and now he''s finally unleashed it."

    "Ah, I see..." The other zombie kings nodded in understanding, though unease flickered in their eyes. S-rank... that puts him on par with the boss.

    It seemed they had a real contender on their hands.

    ...

    Meanwhile, back at Genesis Biotech, Nathan, who had been slumped in despair moments ago, suddenly perked up.

    His eyes locked onto the massive screen in front of him, where the Bone-Claw Zombie King stood, surrounded by swirling blood energy. Every movement he made radiated raw, terrifying power.

    A glimmer of hope sparked in Nathan''s heart. He had been convinced that their side was doomed, crushed under Ethan''s overwhelming strength. But now... now it seemed like there was still a chance. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So you''re the real final boss, huh?" Nathan thought to himself, a mix of awe and relief washing over him.

    The executives around him couldn''t help but murmur amongst themselves.

    "A zombie king with this level of power is practically unheard of, even in the major cities."

    "We seriously underestimated them."

    "This is perfect. Let the zombie kings tear each other apart. The more they weaken each other, the better for us."

    "Ideally, they''ll both destroy each other."

    Their hushed voices carried a mix of fear and cold calculation as they watched the unfolding chaos.

    The Bone-Claw Zombie King''s overwhelming aura seemed to invigorate the surrounding zombies.

    Their morale, which had been faltering, surged back to life. They became even more ferocious, their bloodstained faces twisted into terrifying snarls. Their mouths, filled with jagged teeth, let out guttural roars as they charged forward with renewed frenzy.

    Ethan, standing amidst the chaos, remained calm and unshaken.

    His expression was as composed as ever, his voice carrying a faint trace of amusement as he muttered, "Sacrificing your own allies to boost your power... truly limitless potential."

    The zombies around the Bone-Claw Zombie King went berserk, launching themselves at Ethan''s forces with reckless abandon.

    They tore into their enemies with savage determination, biting and clawing even as their own bodies were torn apart. Some continued to attack even after their heads were ripped off, their jaws snapping mindlessly.

    The Bone-Claw Zombie King''s gaze, however, was fixed solely on Ethan. His eyes burned with hatred, his mind consumed by memories of the humiliation and scorn he had endured the night before.

    The fury within him had reached its boiling point.

    "Let''s see how you handle this!" he roared, his confidence surging as he reveled in his newfound power. His figure blurred as he moved, his speed now so great that he seemed to vanish, leaving only a faint afterimage as he charged straight at Ethan.

    Ethan didn''t move. He stood perfectly still, not even bothering to activate his Domain of the Dead. Slowly, he raised his hand, his long fingers curling into a fist. With a calm, deliberate motion, he threw a punch.

    "BOOM!"

    The Bone-Claw Zombie King didn''t hesitate, meeting Ethan''s punch head-on.

    The collision of their fists unleashed a cataclysmic shockwave, like a volcanic eruption.

    The sheer force of the impact sent a powerful blast of air rippling outward, knocking nearby zombies off their feet and hurling them through the air.

    The ground beneath the two combatants cracked and crumbled, deep fissures spreading outward as the earth gave way under the immense pressure. The scene was one of utter devastation.

    But then, a sharp cracking sound echoed through the chaos.

    The bone armor on the Bone-Claw Zombie King''s arm splintered, fine cracks spiderwebbing across its surface.

    A moment later, his massive body was sent hurtling backward, flying hundreds of feet through the air.

    He smashed through two crumbling buildings before finally coming to a stop, buried in the rubble.

    "This..." Even Bulldozer and the other zombie kings, who had seen countless battles, were stunned by the sheer intensity of the fight. For the first time, they found themselves at a loss for words.

    "Heh, the boss is still the strongest!" one of them finally exclaimed, breaking the silence.

    "I thought the other guy was supposed to be tough, but turns out he''s nothing special!"

    "The boss is invincible!"

    "..."

    Laura, tilting her head slightly, frowned in confusion. "But wait... isn''t Bone-Claw also S-rank? Shouldn''t he be on the same level as the boss? Why is the gap still so huge?"

    PhD, who had been quietly observing, furrowed his brow in thought. After a moment, he removed his scanner and examined it closely. Suddenly, something clicked in his mind.

    "I''ve figured it out! His limit is just S-rank."

    "Huh???" The others turned to him, bewildered.

    ...

    As the dust began to settle, the Bone-Claw Zombie King lay sprawled in the rubble, his jagged teeth clenched tightly in frustration. His mind was a storm of anger and disbelief.

    "How could this happen?"

    Lifting his gaze, he saw Ethan approaching. The man''s expression was as calm as ever, his pristine white shirt completely unblemished, as if the battle hadn''t even touched him.

    Ethan''s piercing gaze locked onto the Bone-Claw Zombie King as he spoke in a measured tone. "You''ve gotten a little stronger than before, I''ll give you that. But... just a little."

    "You..."

    That familiar, suffocating sense of humiliation surged through the Bone-Claw Zombie King once more. He couldn''t accept it¡ªhe refused to accept it.

    "Die!" he roared, blood energy flaring around him as he launched himself out of the rubble. Like a moth to a flame, he charged at Ethan, his fist raised for another desperate attack.

    But Ethan''s figure blurred, shifting sideways with an almost unnatural grace. The Bone-Claw Zombie King''s punch struck nothing but air.

    Before he could recover, Ethan spun around and delivered a swift kick to his back. The strike seemed effortless, but the force behind it was devastating. The bone armor on the zombie king''s back shattered as he was sent hurtling through the air.

    Before he could even hit the ground, Ethan appeared above him in a flash. With a single, brutal motion, Ethan brought his foot down.

    "BOOM!"

    The Bone-Claw Zombie King was slammed into the ground with such force that the earth caved in, forming a massive crater. Dust and debris exploded outward as the ground trembled violently.

    Ethan stood over him, one foot planted firmly on the zombie king''s chest. His expression remained cold and detached as he looked down at his opponent. Without hesitation, he raised his foot again and brought it down on the Bone-Claw Zombie King''s head.

    The ground quaked with each stomp, the crater widening with every blow. The Bone-Claw Zombie King''s once-impenetrable bone armor was now shattered and crumbling. The blood energy that had once surrounded him had completely dissipated, his reserves of power utterly drained. His body could no longer heal itself.

    Ethan finally stopped, his gaze sweeping over the broken figure beneath him. "Hmm... that should do it," he muttered, stepping back.

    ...

    Meanwhile, inspired by Ethan''s dominance, Bulldozer and the other zombie kings fought with renewed ferocity. Leading their elite force of 500 warriors, they tore through the enemy ranks, leaving nothing but carnage in their wake. The opposing forces were completely overwhelmed.

    As the battle wound down, the zombie kings began to regroup, making their way toward Ethan.

    The Bone-Claw Zombie King, lying in the center of the crater, clung to the last shreds of his consciousness. His vision blurred as he saw the faces of the other zombie kings¡ªLaura, Bulldozer, Sprout, Little Shadow¡ªall staring down at him with cold indifference.

    His remaining thoughts began to fade, his mind slipping into darkness.

    "In the end... I still lost..."

    And with that, his world went black.

    ...

 Chapter 122 - 122: What a precious little childâ€¦

    At Genesis Biotech, Nathan stood frozen, staring blankly at the scene before him.

    That''s it?

    He had expected the Bone-Claw Zombie King to rise again, but instead, it was crushed in an instant¡ªbrutally stomped to death by Ethan. The sight was downright gruesome.

    "Isn''t his awakened ability supposed to be Absolute Domain? How is his physical strength this insane?"

    This revelation completely upended Nathan''s understanding of things.

    He had hoped, at the very least, to use this fight to uncover some kind of weakness in Ethan. But now, it seemed¡­

    He didn''t have any.

    "This Zombie King was way stronger than I imagined. Even if Sophia''s people showed up, they''d just be walking to their deaths!" Nathan thought to himself. But he knew Sophia¡ªshe was arrogant as hell and wouldn''t believe a word he said. If he tried to warn her about this¡­ she''d probably just use it as an excuse to humiliate him.

    He needed a plan.

    One of the senior executives standing beside him was equally shaken.

    "Mr. Nathan, what are we supposed to do now?"

    "Emmm¡­ start packing."

    By the river.

    The golden sunlight spilled over the water, making the surface shimmer. But unlike before, the river now glowed a deep crimson, stained by the blood of the fallen.

    Corpses and severed limbs floated downstream, attracting swarms of mutated fish that chased and tore into the remains. Even the riverbanks were piled high with bodies, blackened blood pooling and flowing everywhere. The entire scene was a wasteland of carnage.

    "Raaaargh¡ª!"

    Bulldozer and the other zombies roared in excitement, their voices echoing as they celebrated their victory over a major rival.

    Big Ears, among them, was especially smug. "We''re unstoppable!"

    "Huh? What does this have to do with you?" Laura shot him a sideways glance, her tone dripping with disdain. Clearly, she still wasn''t fond of him.

    Ethan, meanwhile, had already pocketed the crystal core of the Bone-Claw Zombie King. He didn''t feel much about the victory¡ªit was just another fight to him. Nothing special.

    The whole reason for the battle had been simple: he wanted peace of mind. He didn''t want to be disturbed, so he''d wiped out the Bone-Claw Zombie King and its crew.

    Now that the fight was over, Los Angeles and the surrounding areas were free of any zombie nests that could challenge him. Sure, there were still a few small factions scattered around, but none of them would dare to make a move.

    "It''s done¡­ Let''s head out," Mia said as she approached with a few of her "helpers" in tow.

    The injuries she''d sustained during the fight had already healed, most of them scabbed over. The bite marks on her neck, however, were still particularly gruesome. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even though she''d been bitten by the Zombie Fetus, her powerful physique allowed her to purge the zombie virus on her own. She wouldn''t turn unless the virus exceeded her body''s limits.

    "Good work," Ethan said, offering her a rare word of comfort. Mia had played a big role in the fight, helping him take down the Pregnant Zombie King.

    Wait.

    Speaking of the Pregnant Zombie King, Ethan suddenly remembered something.

    "What happened to the Zombie Fetus it gave birth to?"

    "I have no idea¡­" Mia thought back for a moment but couldn''t recall. "I think I just flung it away during the fight. No clue if it''s dead or alive. It disappeared after that."

    "Alright," Ethan said with a nod, deciding not to dwell on it. It didn''t seem important.

    With that, everyone went their separate ways.

    After defeating the Bone-Claw and Cat-Faced Zombie Kings, Ethan''s territory expanded once again. His zombie horde now numbered over 40,000, with nearly 8,000 elite zombies among them¡ªand the numbers were still growing.

    The bridge over the river had been destroyed during the battle. The broken section was now connected by Sprout''s vines, leaving half the bridge covered in plants. It looked like something straight out of a post-apocalyptic war zone.

    From now on, Sprout would guard the bridge. With the river below and mountains on the sides, it was a prime spot for mutated beasts or other strange creatures to show up.

    As for the new territory, Ethan couldn''t be bothered to inspect it himself. He left it entirely in the hands of his underlings.

    Big Ears, in particular, was eager to take charge. He pressed his oversized ears to the ground as he moved forward, scanning for potential threats like a living vacuum cleaner, "sweeping" the area clean.

    But what no one knew¡­

    Floating in the river, carried along by the current, was a baby.

    "Waaah¡­ waaah¡­"

    The baby''s cries echoed loudly, filled with despair and grief. Black mist swirled around him, thick and ominous. His sorrow was overwhelming¡ªhis "mother," the one who had been feeding him, had been killed by humans.

    The face of the human who did it was burned into his memory, etched so deeply that a seed of hatred had already begun to take root and grow.

    The baby''s scent and cries quickly attracted mutated fish from the river. But as soon as they got close, the black mist surrounding him would freeze them in place, dragging them straight to the riverbed.

    The fish couldn''t harm him.

    The baby drifted downstream, carried by the current. The river gradually calmed, and he eventually floated into an artificial drainage canal that led to the flooded ruins of Santa Monica.

    Along the way, he passed toppled skyscrapers and desolate wreckage, the remnants of a world long gone. Finally, he ended up in a pile of floating corpses.

    Around him, the sounds of flesh being torn and devoured echoed in the air. The water beneath him had turned into a literal pool of blood.

    Suddenly, a glowing blue claw emerged from the water. It ignored the black mist entirely and grabbed the baby, pulling him out of the river.

    The Zombie Fetus immediately stopped crying. His pitch-black eyes opened wide, reflecting the grotesque head of a monstrous creature.

    "What a precious little child¡­"

    A raspy voice, like the sound of rust scraping against metal, whispered in his ear.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan had returned to his clean and orderly home. After taking a shower and changing into fresh clothes, he pulled out the crystal core of the Bone-Claw Zombie King and popped it into his mouth.

    The core was high-grade, packed with dense energy. It melted instantly on his tongue, its flavor surprisingly sweet¡ªlike a perfectly ripe mandarin orange.

    Ethan could feel the pure energy nourishing his body, fueling his ongoing evolution.

    Since taking down the Bone-Claw Zombie King and the others, the world outside his window had grown quieter. The constant howls and roars of zombies had faded, leaving the area around his building eerily peaceful.

    If he closed his eyes, he could almost imagine it was the world before the apocalypse.

    "Life without enemies is so relaxing¡­" Ethan leaned back on the couch, savoring the rare moment of tranquility.

    ...

    While Ethan enjoyed his peace, his underlings were hard at work, busy taking over the newly claimed territory. Their first task was to patrol the area and ensure there were no hidden dangers.

    Big Ears, as usual, was the most diligent. He pressed his oversized ears to the ground, tirelessly scanning for threats.

    The area across the river was relatively isolated, bordered by the San Gabriel Mountains on one side and the river on the other. To the east lay San Bernardino, a neighboring region.

    The mountains, however, were far from safe. They were teeming with mutated beasts, plants, and even humans hiding in the wilderness.

    Closer to the San Gabriel Mountains was a vast cemetery¡ªa burial ground where the city''s dead had been laid to rest before the apocalypse.

    For years, the cemetery had been shrouded in eerie legends, stories of strange and terrifying phenomena. No one knew if the abundance of Zombie Kings in the area was somehow connected to that cursed land.

    At that moment, Big Ears'' ears twitched. He suddenly lifted his head and looked toward the sky.

    Far in the distance, at the edge of the horizon, he spotted a small shadow flying over the mountains from the other side.

    "Bulldozer! I''ve found something¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 123 - 123: Queen Laura?

    Bulldozer squinted his small eyes, staring at the tiny shadow in the sky. It turned out to be a helicopter, slowly moving across the horizon. Before long, it disappeared into the clouds.

    "I''ve seen that thing before. It''s probably one of Genesis Biotech''s aircraft."

    "Oh¡­"

    Big Ears nodded, silently marveling at how well-informed Bulldozer was.

    At the same time, he couldn''t help but think to himself: Looks like Genesis Biotech is up to something. Probably nothing good.

    "Right now, the boss is the undisputed king of Los Angeles. When''s he gonna take Genesis Biotech down?" Big Ears was confident Ethan had the strength to do it.

    Bulldozer scratched his head and said, "Genesis Biotech''s been sending the boss plenty of stuff. If we take them out, who''s gonna keep delivering the goods?"

    "Uh¡­" Big Ears was momentarily speechless. It actually made sense¡ªkind of like keeping them around as livestock.

    But to treat Genesis Biotech like livestock?

    Only Ethan could pull something like that off.

    As the two zombies chatted, they reached the edge of their territory. Up ahead was a hill, and on its slope lay a graveyard.

    From a distance, rows of tombstones stood tall, stretching back into a dense forest.

    The cemetery was eerily quiet, with a sinister atmosphere that gave off an unsettling vibe.

    Bulldozer glanced at it with his small eyes and immediately decided it wasn''t a good place.

    "You handle the search over there. I''m heading back."

    "Huh?" Big Ears opened his mouth, realizing the worst job had been dumped on the "non-essential personnel."

    But he didn''t dare complain.

    He pressed his ear to the ground and trudged forward alone to patrol the area.

    Meanwhile, at Genesis Biotech¡­

    A helicopter roared as it slowly landed on the helipad.

    The violent gusts of wind whipped Nathan''s hair as he stood with a group of executives, waiting nearby.

    Five figures stepped out of the helicopter, all clad in sleek, high-tech nano-combat suits. They carried advanced equipment and exuded a powerful, intimidating presence.

    Leading the group was a tall woman with a striking figure. Her short, ear-length hair gave her a sharp, no-nonsense look, and her piercing eyes radiated a sense of aloofness.

    Her name was Jessica Reed, an A-Class Awakener sent by Sophia to assist.

    Nathan quickly stepped forward to greet her. "Captain Reed, hello, hello!"

    "Mr. Nathan, let''s cut to the chase. Tell me what''s going on, and let''s wrap this up quickly. We''re busy and don''t plan to stay in Los Angeles any longer than necessary," Jessica said coldly.

    Nathan''s enthusiastic smile froze. It felt like he''d just been slapped in the face. Why is she as stuck-up as Sophia? What''s there to be so proud of? Are they in a rush to die or something? S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Alright, Captain Reed, follow me." Nathan led them to a conference room, where he began a presentation using slides to explain Ethan''s rise to power.

    He detailed everything¡ªfrom Ethan''s early days in prison, to his takeover of the mall, to the major battles that followed. Every event was meticulously documented.

    One slide even featured a photo of Ethan standing on a rooftop, surrounded by crows, wearing a crisp white shirt.

    "A white shirt¡­ This Zombie King has quite the flair," Jessica remarked, her sharp eyes fixed on the image.

    A male team member beside her chuckled.

    "Well, he''s a zombie, not a human. Having a few quirks is normal."

    "Hmm." Jessica nodded.

    Her squad had encountered Zombie Kings before, and they came in all sorts of bizarre forms. Nothing surprised her anymore.

    Nathan, still animated, continued, "This Zombie King isn''t just powerful¡ªhe''s practically invincible. His body is insanely tough, and he has no apparent weaknesses."

    "Really?" Jessica raised an eyebrow. "I''ve never seen a zombie evolve to such perfection."

    "Not only that," Nathan added, "after several battles, his Zombie Horde has grown to over forty thousand!" His tone was exaggerated, as if trying to emphasize the gravity of the situation.

    Jessica''s squad, however, didn''t seem particularly impressed.

    One of the male team members smirked. "Ha! Sounds like Mr. Nathan hasn''t seen much. We''ve dealt with hordes of nearly a hundred thousand before. And in the end¡­ we still took down their Zombie King."

    "Sure, forty thousand isn''t a lot," Nathan admitted, "but here''s the thing¡ªnearly ten thousand of them are elite zombies."

    "What?" The male team member fell silent. That was something he hadn''t encountered before.

    "And¡­" Nathan hesitated, his voice growing quieter. "Some of them have been injected with the X-virus and Y-virus."

    Jessica: "¡­"

    The room fell into an awkward silence.

    Nathan cleared his throat and said, "Honestly, I''ve been thinking¡­ Even with you here, I''m not sure you can beat him. So, please, be careful."

    "Don''t worry. We have our own strategies," Jessica said, her eyes narrowing. "When it comes to a Zombie King like this, the best approach is¡­ assassination."

    With so many elite zombies under his command, storming his lair head-on was out of the question. That kind of brute force wasn''t feasible.

    The best option was to wait for the right moment¡ªcatch him outside his territory, or near its edges¡ªand take him out swiftly and decisively.

    ...

    On the other side, Big Ears was still dutifully patrolling the territory. He had wandered into the graveyard, where the surroundings were eerily quiet. The only sounds were the faint howling of the wind and the occasional rustling of leaves in the distance.

    "Looks like there''s nothing here," Big Ears muttered to himself. He didn''t want to linger in this place¡ªit felt creepy, and an unsettling sense of unease gnawed at him.

    Just as he was about to turn and leave, something caught the corner of his eye. Among the rows of tombstones, a figure appeared.

    "Huh? Who''s there?" Big Ears froze, a shiver running down his spine. He quickly turned to look.

    Standing not far away was a female zombie. She was thin, with long, razor-sharp nails that gleamed like steel blades. Big Ears recognized her immediately¡ªit was Laura.

    "Q-Queen Laura?" Big Ears'' eyes widened in shock. His expression was a mix of surprise and dread. Something felt off. Why was she suddenly here?

    Laura stood motionless, her face blank and expressionless. Her eyes weren''t filled with the usual ferocity but instead carried a chilling aura of death.

    "You. Come here," Laura said slowly, her voice cold and emotionless.

    Big Ears instinctively shook his head, backing away. There was no way he was going over there. Queen Laura had never liked him to begin with, and she often showed signs of wanting to kill him.

    Now, in this desolate place, with no other zombies around to intervene¡­ what if she really decided to kill him?

    "N-no, no, I''m good. Since you''re here, I''ll just¡­ head out now," Big Ears stammered, already turning to run. His legs moved fast, and he bolted without looking back.

    Every few steps, he glanced over his shoulder, relieved to see that Laura wasn''t chasing him.

    Still, he didn''t dare slow down.

    He kept running until he was out of the graveyard and back on the city streets. The sight of wandering zombies around him finally gave him a sense of safety.

    "Phew¡ª" Big Ears let out a long breath, feeling like a weight had been lifted off his chest. He slowed his pace, though his disheveled appearance made it clear he''d been spooked.

    "Hey, what''s got you running around like a headless chicken?"

    A female zombie''s voice suddenly rang out beside him.

    Big Ears'' nerves, which had just started to relax, immediately tensed up again. His brow furrowed as he whipped his head around.

    And there she was¡ªLaura''s face staring right at him.

    ...

 Chapter 124 - 124: I wasnâ€™t done punching it yet..

    "Queen Laura!" Big Ears was so startled that he stumbled back two steps.

    "You... what are you doing here?"

    "Why wouldn''t I be here? The real question is, why are you still hanging around?" Laura replied with obvious disdain, clearly not thrilled to see him.

    "Wait, weren''t you just at the graveyard?" Big Ears asked hurriedly.

    Laura looked at him like he was crazy. "I was at the graveyard earlier, but I''ve been back for a while now."

    Big Ears frowned deeply at her response.

    He knew Queen Laura was fast, but this? This felt like she was messing with him.

    Something wasn''t right.

    Something was definitely off.

    There had to be a problem at the graveyard.

    Even though Big Ears couldn''t figure out what was going on, he decided it was best to report this to Ethan.

    ...

    Back at the house, Ethan listened to Big Ears'' account. He wasn''t particularly surprised¡ªissues popping up in newly expanded territory weren''t exactly unheard of.

    Still, this situation was odd. Big Ears swore he''d seen two Lauras, but Laura insisted she hadn''t seen him at the graveyard at all. She chalked it up to Big Ears'' imagination.

    Now, the two of them were downstairs, still arguing about it.

    Ethan, curious about the whole thing, decided to check it out for himself. With a single thought, his figure vanished from the room.

    The next moment, he appeared on the street below.

    The bickering Laura and Big Ears immediately fell silent when they saw him.

    "Boss, I swear everything I said is true. Every word! I''m not lying to you," Big Ears said, rushing forward.

    "But I didn''t see him at the graveyard," Laura countered.

    Nearby, the burly Bulldozer was watching the drama unfold, chuckling to himself. "Maybe you got possessed or something, Laura. Maybe you saw him but didn''t realize it."

    "Do I look like you?" Laura shot back, clearly annoyed.

    "Enough," Ethan said, cutting through the noise. "Let''s go check it out and settle this."

    The group of zombie kings nodded in agreement and followed Ethan as he led the way toward the graveyard at the edge of their territory.

    ...

    By now, the sun had fully set, and the sky was a dull, oppressive gray. A cold wind swept through the streets of the post-apocalyptic city, howling as it passed.

    Terrifying zombies roamed the streets, but when they saw Ethan, they all bowed their heads in submission, showing him the utmost respect.

    The group crossed the river bridge and arrived at the edge of their new territory. Ahead of them stretched a dense forest, the mountains looming in the distance. In the dim light, the forest looked pitch black, the trees swaying in the wind like shadowy figures beckoning them closer.

    Gravestones stood scattered across the clearing ahead, lonely and desolate, exuding an eerie sense of abandonment.

    "Boss, it was right there!" Big Ears pointed to a spot in the middle of the gravestones. "That''s where I saw her earlier this afternoon."

    "But there''s nothing here," Laura said, her sharp eyes scanning the area.

    Bulldozer scratched his head. "Big Ears, are you sure you weren''t the one possessed? Maybe you just imagined it."

    Ethan ignored their banter, focusing instead on his surroundings. He extended his senses, but there was no sign of any living presence nearby. The area was completely silent, unnaturally so.

    And yet, there was a faint feeling¡ªsomething was here, lurking just out of sight.

    Ethan stepped forward, his gaze falling on two zombie corpses lying among the gravestones. They looked freshly dead.

    Their deaths were strange. Their bodies were completely intact, with no visible injuries. But their skin was covered in grotesque, tumor-like growths.

    The growths were dark red, uneven, and bumpy, almost like clusters of warts. They were so densely packed that they covered nearly the entire surface of the corpses, some even layered on top of each other. Just looking at them was enough to trigger a sense of revulsion.

    "What the hell is this?" Ethan muttered. With a wave of his hand, a tachi appeared in his grip. He raised the blade and sliced into one of the largest growths.

    To everyone''s surprise, there was no explosion of blood or gore. Instead, the inside of the growth was white, with a texture resembling mushroom fibers.

    "Fungus?" Ethan thought to himself. It seemed these zombies had been killed by some kind of parasitic infection. Fungi weren''t part of the animal or plant kingdoms¡ªthey existed in their own strange, parallel domain.

    But before he could think further, a figure suddenly staggered out of the dark forest.

    It was thin, with disheveled short hair and a horrifying face.

    And yet, that face was identical to Laura''s.

    "Look! There it is!" Big Ears shouted, pointing with a trembling hand before quickly retreating behind the other zombie kings in fear.

    Laura tilted her head, her sharp, menacing eyes narrowing as she studied the figure. It really did look exactly like her¡ªdown to the clothes.

    "Well, I''ll be damned. There really is one."

    "Raaahhh¡ª"

    The fake "Laura" let out a raspy growl and began shambling toward them, step by step.

    "Oh, come on, look at you acting all tough..." Bulldozer muttered, completely unfazed. Unlike the others, he hadn''t evolved the capacity for fear, so he wasn''t the least bit intimidated. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Boss! I''ve been wanting to knock her down a peg for ages. Let me handle this!"

    Ethan nodded calmly. "Go ahead."

    "???" The real Laura turned to Ethan, her face full of question marks.

    What did he mean by that?

    Before she could say anything, Bulldozer''s massive frame surged forward. With just a few powerful strides, he closed the distance and swung a heavy fist at the fake Laura. His speed was incredible, and with his enhanced strength, the punch packed a devastating amount of force.

    "BAM!"

    The punch landed squarely on the fake Laura''s face, sending her flying around 10 feet.

    But to everyone''s surprise, her head didn''t explode, nor did her bones shatter. Instead, her face caved in like it was made of rubber or clay.

    "Huh? Tough little thing, aren''t you?" Bulldozer grinned and charged again, pinning the fake Laura to the ground. He began pummeling her relentlessly, his fists slamming down like hammers.

    It was clear that the imposter wasn''t very strong¡ªprobably just barely at a B-rank level. Against Bulldozer, she didn''t stand a chance.

    Even Big Ears, if he''d mustered the courage, could''ve taken her down. But his fear of the real Laura had kept him from making a move earlier.

    In no time, Bulldozer had beaten the fake Laura into an unrecognizable mess. With one final, thunderous punch, there was a loud "CRACK!" as her head finally burst open.

    But instead of blood and flesh, her insides were filled with white, thread-like fibers.

    Unbothered, Bulldozer grabbed the remains and tore them apart like he was ripping up a piece of foam.

    "Boss, all done!" Bulldozer announced proudly, standing over the shredded remains.

    "Hmm..." Ethan nodded, his expression calm and thoughtful.

    Big Ears squinted at the remains, his fear now replaced by curiosity. "What was that thing? And how did it manage to look just like Laura?"

    "Probably some kind of mutated fungus," Ethan replied, though he didn''t sound entirely sure. "The source of the fungus isn''t in the graveyard¡ªit''s deeper in the forest. If we go far enough, we might find the root of the problem."

    The zombie kings scratched their heads in confusion. They''d heard of mutated plants and mutated beasts, but mutated fungi? That was new.

    Ethan, however, was more concerned. While the creature wasn''t particularly strong, it was still a potential threat. If left unchecked, it could become a bigger problem down the line.

    The issue was that fungi weren''t like vines or trees¡ªthey didn''t have a single root to trace back to. That made dealing with them much trickier.

    "Forget it. Let''s head back for now," Ethan said, turning to leave.

    "Alright," Bulldozer replied, though he sounded a little disappointed. "I wasn''t done punching it yet..."

    Laura shot him a sideways glance, her expression growing darker the more she thought about it. Something about this whole situation didn''t sit right with her.

    Without warning, she raised one of her sharp claws and, with a swift "SHNK!", stabbed Bulldozer right in the butt.

    "AAAHHH!"

    Bulldozer''s scream echoed through the graveyard.

    ...

 Chapter 125 - 125: That seemed... too easy

    Ethan stepped into his apartment as night fully descended. The crescent moon hung like a silver hook on the horizon, surrounded by a sea of twinkling stars.

    It had been three months since the apocalypse began. Without human pollution, the environment had improved significantly. Now, whenever he looked up, he could see the Milky Way stretching across the sky.

    At that moment, a few meteors streaked across the night.

    The area around Ethan''s high-rise was eerily quiet. Nothing unusual seemed to be happening.

    With some time to kill, Ethan pulled out his phone to gather intel and check on recent events.

    "Santa Clarita Shelter breached by unidentified organisms. Suspected parasitic creatures capable of laying eggs inside human hosts. These eggs feed on flesh and blood, eventually maturing and bursting out of the body."

    "Wow, starting off with a bang, huh?" Ethan muttered to himself.

    The announcement was from an official shelter bulletin. A shelter had been overrun.

    Below the announcement were several attached photos.

    The images showed researchers in white lab coats, their bodies drenched in blood. Their abdomens had been torn open, leaving gaping holes. They lay sprawled on the ground in grotesque positions, their deaths horrifyingly gruesome.

    Around the corpses, there was a mix of slime and blood, pooling together in a nauseating mess.

    "Aliens?" Ethan remarked, unfazed. His only thought was how wasteful it was to ruin perfectly good "food." If you''re going to eat, at least do it properly...

    The comments under the announcement were plentiful, filled with mourning and a shared sense of dread. It was the kind of fear that came from knowing that what happened to others could just as easily happen to you.

    As the apocalypse dragged on, new monsters kept appearing. Humanity''s situation grew increasingly dire. No one knew when death might come knocking on their own door.

    Ethan scrolled further down.

    "Researchers discovered a meteorite in a remote forest. Upon analysis, they found insect eggs inside."

    This post had its own flood of comments.

    "Oh my god! Those eggs must be alien lifeforms!"

    "What if it''s like Venom...?"

    "I''m not spreading rumors, but I''ll wait for the experts to spread them for me."

    "..."

    Fortunately, none of these incidents were happening in Los Angeles, so they didn''t concern Ethan for now.

    He decided to check the Genesis Biotech website. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But to his disappointment, there were no updates. The same old announcements were still there. Things had been unusually quiet lately.

    "Yeah, right. Quiet means they''re up to something shady..." Ethan muttered under his breath.

    He couldn''t help but wonder what they were working on.

    ...

    Meanwhile, deep in the forest behind a cemetery, the shadows of trees swayed in the pitch-black night.

    At the base of several large trees, clusters of fleshy red growths were sprouting. They were packed tightly together, pulsating faintly.

    The red growths began to shift and squirm, slowly merging into a humanoid shape.

    Before long, the figure wobbled to its feet. Its features started to take form¡ªits face becoming sharp and defined, strikingly handsome.

    Clothing materialized on its body: a crisp white shirt.

    The red growths had transformed into an exact replica of Ethan.

    At first glance, it was indistinguishable from the real Ethan, though its expression was slightly stiff, lacking the calm, detached air of the original.

    The tall figure began walking out of the forest.

    But this time, it didn''t head toward Ethan''s territory. Instead, it circled around to another area.

    Emerging from the woods, it stepped onto the darkened streets of the city.

    In the shadows, a few zombies wandered aimlessly. Among them were two that had evolved to a higher state, retaining a faint trace of intelligence.

    "You two, come here," the fake Ethan said in a low, deliberate voice.

    The zombies growled softly, their throats emitting guttural sounds. Obediently, they shuffled over, even displaying a hint of servility.

    But with a wave of the fake Ethan''s hand, countless spores were released into the air. The spores drifted toward the zombies, entering their bodies through their mouths, noses, and ears.

    A guttural roar erupted from the two zombies.

    "Raaagh¡ª"

    Their bodies froze mid-motion, then began to convulse violently. Within seconds, they collapsed to the ground, lifeless.

    From their corpses, red fleshy growths began to sprout, spreading at an alarming rate. The tumors multiplied rapidly, layer upon layer, until they covered the bodies entirely. Some of the larger growths even sprouted smaller ones, creating a grotesque, pulsating mass that would make anyone''s skin crawl.

    "Hmm... this form is proving to be quite effective," ''Ethan'' remarked, clearly possessing intelligence and appearing satisfied with his handiwork.

    It continued walking forward, releasing spores as it went, spreading its influence further.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the rooftop of a distant high-rise, a woman stood, her sharp eyes locked onto the scene below. Her gaze was intense, unwavering.

    "He''s here!" she exclaimed.

    "Captain, what''s he doing?" a male teammate beside her asked, his voice tinged with unease.

    The woman furrowed her brows, deep in thought. "It looks like... he''s spreading something."

    "Damn... that''s seriously creepy!" the man muttered, his expression one of shock and disgust. They both watched as more zombies approached the fake Ethan, only to collapse in spasms moments later, their deaths as horrifying as the first two.

    "Could this be what Nathan referred to as the Absolute Domain?" the woman wondered aloud, her mind racing. The phenomenon matched the descriptions in their intel.

    Low-level zombies couldn''t even get close to him before succumbing.

    The group''s tension was palpable. They were on high alert, as if facing a deadly predator.

    This was Jessica''s team¡ªa squad tasked with assassinating Ethan. They had been monitoring his territory for weeks, waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. Hundreds of drones had been deployed to surveil the area 24/7, ensuring they wouldn''t miss a single movement.

    The moment Ethan¡ªor what they thought was Ethan¡ªappeared, they were ready.

    "Captain, what''s the plan?" the male teammate asked, his voice steady but eager.

    Jessica didn''t hesitate. "We attack. Hit him hard and fast before he has a chance to react. Take him out in one strike."

    "Got it!" The others nodded in agreement. It was the best strategy: catch him off-guard and end him swiftly.

    The team moved with precision, silently positioning themselves for an ambush. They waited, hidden, as the fake Ethan continued to approach, oblivious to their presence.

    "Good. His perception doesn''t seem very sharp," Jessica observed, analyzing his behavior.

    As ''Ethan'' reached the street below, her eyes sharpened with determination.

    "Get ready!" she commanded.

    The team held their breath, their energy building. One of the male teammates began to channel his power, heat radiating from his hands as a massive fireball started to form. The air around him shimmered with the intensity of the energy he was gathering.

    The fireball grew larger and larger, until it was nearly seven feet in diameter¡ªa blazing orb of destruction, like a miniature sun. The man poured two-thirds of his energy into this single attack, determined to make it count.

    "Now!" Jessica shouted.

    The man raised his hand and hurled the fireball downward with all his might.

    The fake Ethan, sensing something, suddenly looked up.

    "Huh?" It tilted its head, its expression shifting as it noticed the massive fireball descending from above.

    The fiery glow reflected in its eyes, growing brighter and larger as the fireball closed in.

    "BOOOOM!"

    The fireball struck its target with devastating force, exploding on impact. The blast sent shockwaves rippling through the area, shattering every window in the vicinity. Flames engulfed the fake Ethan, consuming its form entirely.

    Jessica narrowed her eyes, watching the scene intently. "That seemed... too easy," she muttered, her instincts telling her not to let her guard down.

    "This zombie king has a ridiculously strong body. Keep attacking!" she ordered.

    "Understood!" her teammates responded without hesitation.

    They unleashed a barrage of abilities, each pouring their energy into the assault. Fireballs, lightning strikes, and other elemental attacks rained down on the explosion site, ensuring no chance of survival for their target.

    The street below was a chaotic inferno of destruction. Smoke and debris filled the air as the team continued their relentless assault...

 Chapter 126 - 126: Iâ€™m dead

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    A relentless barrage of attacks shattered the ground, leaving it cracked and caving in. Energy surged wildly in all directions. After what felt like an eternity, the team finally stopped.

    The squad members were drenched in sweat, their breaths coming in ragged gasps.

    "Captain, no movement¡­" one of them said, his voice uncertain.

    Jessica''s sharp eyes scanned the scene. The street was a mess of craters, and as for the so-called "Ethan"? Not even a trace of ash remained.

    "Looks like we got him. Let''s go check it out," she said, motioning for the team to move. One by one, they leapt down from the rooftop.

    They spread out, searching the area. Nothing. Not even the faintest hint of life.

    "That''s it? It''s over?" one of the team members scoffed, clearly unimpressed. He''d been bracing for something far worse, but now it seemed like they''d overestimated the so-called Zombie King.

    The fact that none of them had even been attacked was proof enough.

    Jessica nodded. "Yeah, it''s done."

    "But, Captain, where''s the crystal core?" a female team member asked, frowning.

    Jessica''s gaze swept the area again. She didn''t see it either.

    "Maybe it got blown to bits? Or launched somewhere in the blast."

    Just then, a low, guttural growl echoed from the shadows in the distance. The commotion they''d caused had drawn a horde of zombies, and they were now converging on the area.

    "Forget it. Let''s get out of here and report back to Nathan. Let him figure it out," Jessica said, a smug smile tugging at her lips.

    Nathan hadn''t believed her before. This was her chance to prove him wrong.

    The team wasn''t worried about the low-level zombies¡ªthey were no real threat. But there was no point in sticking around and making things harder for themselves. They''d completed their mission. The Zombie King was dead. Time to leave.

    ...

    The Next Morning

    The sun rose slowly, casting its warm light over the city. At Genesis Biotech, the atmosphere was unusually lively.

    Nathan had just stepped into his office when he noticed a crowd of people inside. It was a gathering of the company''s top brass, and among them were Jessica and her squad. They were lounging on the sofas, some with their legs crossed, looking smug as hell.

    "Mr. Nathan," Jessica began, her tone dripping with satisfaction, "our mission last night was a success. We took down the Zombie King."

    "Wait, what???" Nathan froze, his face a mix of confusion and disbelief.

    "Captain Reed, are you sleep-deprived? Or maybe you''re still dreaming? What kind of nonsense are you spouting?"

    Jessica smirked. "Oh, it''s not nonsense. We''ve got the whole thing recorded. If you don''t believe me, you can see for yourself."

    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible!" Nathan shot back, shaking his head. "Where''s the footage? Show me."

    "No problem." Jessica had been waiting for this moment. She pulled out a remote and pressed a button. The projector in the room flickered to life, and the recording began to play.

    Everyone in the room, including Nathan and the other executives, turned their attention to the screen.

    The footage was crystal clear.

    In the dim light of the street, a tall figure emerged from the distance. His face was strikingly handsome, and he wore a pristine white shirt¡ªthe signature look of the Zombie King.

    "You actually ran into him?" Nathan muttered, his expression shifting to one of shock.

    But what came next left him utterly stunned. In the video, a massive fireball hurtled toward the figure, signaling the start of the battle. What followed was an all-out assault¡ªexplosions, energy blasts, and chaos that shook the very ground. The energy waves were so intense that even the recording equipment trembled slightly.

    Despite the shaky footage, it was clear as day: by the end of the fight, "Ethan" had been obliterated. Not even a speck of him remained. The team had even gone down to confirm it. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This¡­ this¡­" Nathan was at a loss for words. He stared at the screen, his mind reeling. The Zombie King, the one who''d been such a massive headache for him, was gone. Just like that.

    Jessica''s lips curled into a triumphant smile. "So, Mr. Nathan, got anything else to say?"

    "This is¡­ this is great news!" Nathan finally snapped out of it, his face lighting up with joy. The Zombie King was dead, and with him, a major threat had been eliminated. He no longer had to live under that shadow.

    And better yet, without the Zombie King, his minions would be easy pickings. Those crystal cores were invaluable, and with them, Nathan could solidify his control over Los Angeles.

    It was only a matter of time.

    "Captain Reed, you and your team are incredible! Taking down the Zombie King in one go? That''s just¡­ so badass!" one of the executives exclaimed, practically glowing with admiration.

    "Hmph, no need to flatter me. It was nothing, really," Jessica replied, though the smug look on her face betrayed how much she was enjoying the praise. She tilted her head slightly, her tone playful as she added, "But, I have to admit, I kind of liked your rebellious attitude from before."

    Nathan: "......"

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan was lounging comfortably in his pristine home, sipping on a drink while absorbing the energy from a crystal core. Life was good¡ªpeaceful, even.

    That peace was interrupted when his phone, resting on the coffee table, buzzed with a new message. Picking it up, Ethan saw it was from Mia. The message was short and to the point:

    "Dead?"

    "Huh?" Ethan frowned, confused. What was this about? Was she cursing him out of nowhere? Had her mental breakdown flared up again?

    He typed back a quick reply:

    "Nope. Why are you asking?"

    Mia''s response came almost immediately:

    "Oh, then never mind. Just check the Genesis Biotech website."

    And with that, she went radio silent.

    Ethan''s confusion only deepened. What could possibly be on Genesis Biotech''s website? He''d checked it just last night, and there hadn''t been anything noteworthy. Still, curiosity got the better of him, and he opened the site on his phone.

    What he saw made him freeze. For a solid three seconds, he just stared at the screen, utterly dumbfounded.

    The homepage was buzzing with activity, dominated by a bold, bright-red announcement:

    "Breaking News: Last night, our company''s Awakeners successfully hunted and killed the Zombie King in the Tower District! As previously stated, Genesis Biotech vowed to track him down and eliminate him¡ªand we''ve delivered on that promise."

    "?????" Ethan blinked, his mind racing.

    Wait¡­ I''m dead?

    Since when?

    How come I didn''t get the memo???

    It was obvious what Genesis Biotech was doing. This announcement wasn''t just about the Zombie King¡ªit was a PR move, a way to restore their reputation and reclaim the face they''d lost in the past.

    Beneath the announcement, the comments section was blowing up, with more activity than any of their previous posts:

    "Holy crap! Isn''t the Tower District a five-star zombie nest?"

    "Yeah, I heard the Zombie King there was insanely powerful and freaky. That place was basically a no-go zone for humans!"

    "Oh my god, they actually managed to kill him?"

    "Genesis Biotech is amazing¡­"

    "This is great news! Now we can scavenge for supplies in that area!"

    "¡­"

    To add credibility to their claim, Genesis Biotech had even uploaded a high-definition recording of the fight. The footage showed the Awakeners unleashing a relentless barrage of attacks on "Ethan," reducing him to nothing.

    And, of course, as everyone knows, videos don''t lie.

    The survivors who watched the video were convinced. The comments were filled with awe and excitement, and Genesis Biotech''s reputation was skyrocketing.

    Ethan stared at the video, his expression unreadable. For a moment, he was lost in thought. Then, slowly, the pieces started to fall into place.

    Ah, so that''s what happened. It must''ve been those mimic fungi from the mountains. They''d taken on his appearance, gotten themselves obliterated by Genesis Biotech, and now the company had mistaken the fungi for him.

    Honestly? This wasn''t a bad outcome.

    With this announcement, humans would undoubtedly start making moves. Survivors, Black Hand Legion members, and all sorts of other "monsters" would flock to the Tower District, thinking it was safe now.

    And when they did? They''d be bringing him a steady supply of "little fruits" to harvest.

    "Hmm¡­ yeah, let''s just go with that. I''m dead," Ethan muttered to himself, a sly smile tugging at his lips.

    ...

 Chapter 127 - 127: Dinnerâ€¦ dinnerâ€¦

    Ethan set his phone down, leaned back into the couch, and closed his eyes, trying to relax. But his mind was elsewhere, turning over the same question: Who''s going to make the first move?

    The morning passed uneventfully. Aside from the situation gaining traction online, everything was proceeding as expected.

    Until noon.

    At the edge of Ethan''s territory, a faint commotion began to stir. A group of zombies was gathering, led by a towering zombie king. This one was clearly a brute, built for strength¡ªalmost like a walking tank, not unlike Bulldozer.

    This particular zombie king didn''t have much of a following. He''d been a drifter, constantly on the move, picking fights wherever he could.

    "Heh, as long as you''re not dead, there''s always a chance to rise to the top. And now''s the time. Time to carve out my own turf!" The zombie king grinned wickedly, striding forward with purpose.

    The group of underlings trailing behind him seemed just as fired up.

    Moments later, they reached the edge of Ethan''s territory. But standing in the middle of the street ahead of them was a slim figure, her head tilted slightly, a pair of fierce, predatory eyes sizing them up.

    It was Laura, stationed there to guard the area.

    "Who''s this oversized idiot? Just looking at him pisses me off¡­" she muttered, her tone dripping with disdain. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The hulking zombie king stopped in his tracks, not attacking right away. His gaze locked onto Laura. He''d heard of her before¡ªher reputation for brutality was well-known.

    "Queen Laura," he began, his voice deep and gravelly, "how about we work together? I''ll help you take out the other zombie kings and build a new hive."

    "Huh? Who do you think you''re taking out?" Laura asked, her expression blank but her tone laced with irritation.

    "Obviously Bulldozer and Shadow," the zombie king replied, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    "Oh¡­ that''s not a bad idea," Laura said, nodding slightly. The thought of taking down Bulldozer had crossed her mind more than once. She''d always been curious about what was inside that thick skull of his.

    But building a new hive? Yeah, no. Betraying Ethan wasn''t even on the table.

    "So¡­ I think I''ll just take you out instead!" she declared. And with that, her figure blurred as she launched herself straight at the towering zombie king.

    "Huh?" The zombie king''s brows furrowed. So the rumors were true¡ªLaura was as vicious as they said.

    "Well, if that''s how it''s gonna be, then it''s a fight to the death! Let''s go!" he roared, turning to his followers. "Attack!"

    "Raaaghhh!" The zombies behind him erupted into a frenzy, charging forward with wild abandon.

    The street instantly descended into chaos.

    But it didn''t stop there. From the alleys and side streets, more zombies began to pour in¡ªEthan''s elite forces, ready to defend their turf.

    The two groups clashed violently, tearing into each other with savage ferocity.

    Amid the chaos, Laura darted around the zombie king, her claws slashing in a blur. Ten deep gashes appeared across his chest, dark, foul-smelling blood oozing out.

    The zombie king howled in pain, swinging a massive fist toward her. But Laura was too fast, sidestepping effortlessly before vanishing from his sight again.

    Swish, swish, swish!

    Laura''s speed was overwhelming. She circled him relentlessly, her claws raking across his body again and again. Blood sprayed everywhere, and it wasn''t long before the once-imposing zombie king looked like he''d been shredded into ribbons.

    The towering brute roared in frustration, but there was nothing he could do.

    Laura leapt into the air, her razor-sharp claws aimed directly at his skull.

    "Let''s see what''s inside that thick head of yours¡­" she muttered with a wicked grin.

    ...

    This wasn''t an isolated incident. Around the edges of Ethan''s territory, other small zombie factions were also making moves, hoping to snatch a piece of the pie.

    But they didn''t get far. Ethan''s other zombie kings quickly crushed these opportunists, wiping them out before they could become a real threat.

    This kind of thing wasn''t unusual¡ªit happened from time to time. But today, the number of attacks was unusually high. Still, it wasn''t enough to warrant Ethan''s personal involvement. His subordinates handled it with ease.

    Meanwhile, high above the city, countless drones zipped through the air like hummingbirds, their movements swift and precise.

    Genesis Biotech was keeping a close eye on the situation.

    "Just as I thought. The zombies are starting to fight among themselves," Nathan said, lounging in his office with one leg crossed over the other.

    His gaze shifted to the side, where Jessica''s team stood nearby.

    "Ahem! Captain Reed, taking down zombie kings must''ve been exhausting, huh? I think you and your team deserve a few days off. Leave the cleanup to us," Nathan said with a sly smile.

    Jessica scoffed, her expression dripping with contempt. "Oh, I see how it is, Mr. Nathan. We do the hard work of killing the zombie kings, and then you swoop in to collect all the crystal cores and Neurocores? Nice try."

    The teammate next to Jessica chimed in enthusiastically, "Exactly, Mr. Nathan! Other people plant the trees, and you just want to pick the fruit? That''s not how this works."

    Nathan forced a sheepish laugh, trying to play it off. "Oh, come on now, it''s not like that. You''re making it sound so bad." But inside, he was grumbling to himself. Damn, they saw right through me. These people are way too sharp.

    Jessica stood up abruptly, brushing off the conversation. "Alright, let''s move. We''ve got orders from Sophia¡ªhunt down as many zombie kings as possible and bring them back to San Bernardino."

    "Yes, ma''am!" her team responded in unison, quickly gathering their gear and heading out the door.

    Nathan watched them leave, his eyes narrowing as the door slammed shut with a loud bang. His expression immediately shifted to one of urgency. He turned to his assistant, practically barking orders. "Hurry, hurry! Deploy as many Awakener squads as we can. We can''t let Jessica and her team snatch up all the crystal cores!"

    "Understood!" The female assistant nodded and rushed out of the room.

    Just as she was leaving, Nathan called after her, a new idea lighting up in his mind. "Oh, and one more thing¡ªpost an announcement on the official site. Say that Genesis Biotech is officially restarting the ''Operation King Hunt'' initiative!"

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan was still lounging on his couch, looking as relaxed as ever. But outside his window, the city was anything but calm. After a few days of relative peace, the apocalyptic chaos had returned. The air was filled with the guttural roars and howls of zombies, echoing through the streets.

    High above the city, a few black crows circled the towering skyscrapers. One of them suddenly swooped down, landing on the 42nd-floor window of Ethan''s building. Its crimson eyes gleamed with excitement as it tapped its beak against the glass.

    Tap, tap, tap! "Dinner¡­ dinner¡­"

    "Oh¡­" Ethan murmured, sitting up lazily. He stretched his neck with a soft crack and glanced out the window, his gaze drifting toward the horizon. "Where should I start?"

    And just like that, his figure vanished into thin air.

    At the edge of Ethan''s territory, the aftermath of a skirmish was still fresh. Zombie corpses were strewn across the ground in grotesque heaps. A few surviving zombies crouched over the bodies, clawing into their skulls to dig out the precious Neurocores inside.

    Laura was among them. Having just taken down the hulking zombie king, she was drenched in foul, black blood. Kneeling on the ground, she dug her claws into the zombie king''s skull, stirring it around until she pulled out a crystal core. Without a second thought, and with no regard for the bits of brain matter clinging to it, she shoved the whole thing into her mouth.

    The scene was bizarre, to say the least.

    But then Laura''s nose twitched. She caught a whiff of something¡ªsomething different. Her expression shifted, her eyes narrowing with excitement. She tilted her head slightly, her predatory gaze locking onto a group of figures in the distance.s.

    Sure enough, a small team of humans was making their way down the street. It was Jessica''s squad.

    "Well, well, an A-rank zombie king. You don''t see that every day¡­" Jessica muttered, her sharp eyes studying Laura from afar.

    "Yeah, no kidding," one of her teammates added. "Looks like the L.A. branch has been feeding their zombies pretty well."

    Back in San Bernardino, A-rank zombies were practically extinct. Seeing one here was a rare treat.

    Jessica wasted no time. She began issuing orders with the precision of a seasoned leader. "Zoe, you and Joshua handle the elite zombies. The zombie king is mine and Daniel''s. Give us ten minutes, and we''ll have her down."

    "Got it, no problem," Zoe replied with a nod.

    The team moved quickly, splitting up and falling into their assigned roles. Their coordination was seamless, the result of countless hunts together.

    It was this kind of teamwork that had allowed them to take down so many zombie kings back in San Bernardino.

    ...

 Chapter 128 - 128: This has to be an illusion!

    "Hehehehe~~~" Laura''s face twisted into her signature eerie grin. It had been days since she last tasted human flesh, and she was craving that flavor again.

    Without hesitation, she spread her claws wide, her body transforming into a gust of wind as she lunged straight at a group of humans.

    Behind her, the zombies that had been feasting on Neurocores were startled by the commotion. Bloodied mouths let out guttural roars as they too charged toward the humans.

    "What a ferocious zombie!" Jessica''s brows furrowed as she spun around, drawing a short alloy blade from her side.

    The team members around her felt their energy surge, each activating their Awakener abilities in response.

    "Flame Barrier!" Joshua bellowed, his voice booming as waves of heat radiated from his body. Flames erupted from his hands, forming a blazing wall that halted the elite zombies in their tracks.

    "Lightning Field!" shouted another young man, electricity crackling across his body. Dropping to one knee, he slammed his fist into the ground.

    A surge of lightning exploded outward, spreading across the battlefield. Any zombie that touched it convulsed violently, smoke rising from their charred bodies as they collapsed.

    "Aqua Spear!"

    A female Awakener nearby glowed with a soft blue light as water droplets began to coalesce around her. Though the power seemed gentle, the spears of water she formed pierced through the zombies with deadly precision.

    These three were all A-rank elemental Awakeners, their abilities formidable. Despite the ferocity of the zombie horde, holding them off for ten minutes wouldn''t be an issue.

    Meanwhile, Jessica teamed up with a psychic Awakener to take on Laura directly.

    Jessica''s ability, Rapid Mirage, enhanced her legs, granting her incredible speed. Her movements left behind afterimages as she darted forward, alloy blade in hand, aiming a slash straight at Laura.

    Laura countered with her claws, her razor-sharp nails clashing against the blade.

    Clang! Clang! Clang!

    Sparks flew as their strikes collided at blinding speed, their movements so fast it was almost impossible to follow.

    The psychic Awakener beside Jessica extended his mental energy, forming an invisible barrier that pressed toward Laura, attempting to slow her down.

    But then, something unexpected happened.

    A flock of crows suddenly swooped down, their wings cutting through the air as they flew over the street.

    "Caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw!"

    Their cries were haunting, like the tolling of a death knell. A chilling sense of foreboding washed over the battlefield, as if death itself was drawing near.

    "Huh?" The psychic Awakener, Daniel, froze. His heightened senses picked up on something ominous. Unease crept into his heart as he glanced upward, noticing the crows circling above a nearby street.

    And then, out of nowhere, a tall figure appeared below them. His expression was calm, his features strikingly handsome, and he wore a pristine white shirt that seemed untouched by the chaos around him.

    "Daniel, what are you doing? Focus and launch your psychic attack!" Jessica shouted, still locked in combat with Laura, her attention fully on the fight.

    But Daniel stood frozen, his voice trembling. "Captain Reed¡­ look over there!"

    "What?" Jessica parried Laura''s claws with her blade, then leapt back to create some distance. Following Daniel''s gaze, she turned to look in the direction he was pointing.

    "...What the hell?!" Jessica''s face froze in shock, her mind racing as she tried to process what she was seeing.

    That figure¡­ it couldn''t be.

    The man in the white shirt, with his cold, sharp features and the crows circling him¡ªit was exactly like the photo.

    "This is impossible!" Jessica''s heart pounded in her chest. He''s supposed to be dead!

    "This has to be an illusion! There must be a Zombie King nearby with hallucination abilities!"

    "Captain¡­ it''s real!" Daniel''s voice cracked, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    The man¡ªEthan¡ªbegan walking toward them, his steps slow and deliberate. As he moved, an oppressive aura spread outward, the Domain of the Dead unfurling like a storm. The ground beneath him cracked and splintered, as if the earth itself was recoiling from his presence. It was as if a natural disaster had descended upon them.

    Since absorbing the crystal core of the Bone-Claw Zombie King, Ethan''s Domain of the Dead had grown even more terrifying.

    The Awakeners around him felt their breaths hitch, their chests tightening as if they were being crushed under the weight of the ocean. The pressure was suffocating, and it felt like they were moments away from being obliterated.

    The three elemental Awakeners turned to look, their faces pale with shock. "Captain, what''s going on?!"

    Jessica gritted her teeth, her voice strained. "We¡­ we might''ve killed the wrong one."

    "What?!" The others stared at her, their eyes wide with disbelief.

    The overwhelming pressure emanating from Ethan was unmistakable. This was the power of a true Zombie King. It was worlds apart from the one they had hunted that night.

    "Absolute Domain!"

    "This¡­ this is what a real Absolute Domain feels like," Jessica muttered, her voice heavy with tension.

    As Ethan continued to approach, the oppressive force of his aura grew stronger and stronger. The team could barely hold themselves together under the crushing weight.

    "Captain, what do we do now?" one of the team members asked, their voice trembling. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "There''s no other choice. The plan''s a bust. Daniel, use a psychic barrier to hold off the Absolute Domain. We''re retreating!" Jessica barked, her tone sharp and decisive.

    "I''ll¡­ I''ll try!" Daniel gritted his teeth, his face pale. The Absolute Domain was suffocating, and his psychic energy, instead of spreading outward, was being forced back into his own mind. It felt like needles stabbing into his brain, the pain excruciating.

    "Arghhh¡ª!" he roared, pushing through the agony as he forced his psychic energy to its absolute limit. He managed to extend a barrier, but it barely reached six feet around him.

    The brief reprieve was enough. The rest of the team seized the opportunity, unleashing every ounce of their energy to fend off the zombie horde, Laura, and the crushing weight of Ethan''s Domain of the Dead.

    "Move!" Jessica shouted, her figure blurring as she leapt toward a nearby high-rise.

    The other Awakeners followed her lead, their movements swift and agile as they scrambled up to the rooftop.

    But as Jessica glanced back, her heart sank. Daniel was still standing in place, unmoving.

    "Hey! What are you doing? Get out of there!" she yelled.

    "Captain¡­ I can''t¡­ I can''t make it," Daniel said, his voice weak. His psychic energy was completely drained, and just holding off Ethan''s Domain for three seconds had pushed him to his absolute limit. His body swayed, barely able to stay upright. He didn''t have the strength to run.

    He was sacrificing himself to buy his teammates time to escape.

    "Damn it!" Jessica cursed under her breath, her fists clenching as frustration and helplessness surged through her.

    The rest of the team hesitated, their jaws tight, their faces etched with grief. They knew what Daniel was doing, and it tore at them.

    "Go!" Jessica snapped, her voice cutting through their hesitation. "Now''s not the time to play hero!"

    The others swallowed their emotions and turned, sprinting toward safety. There was no time to argue.

    But Ethan''s figure flickered, and in an instant, he was standing in front of Daniel. The psychic Awakener was trembling, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth as he struggled to stay upright.

    Ethan tilted his head slightly, his expression calm but cold. "You know, I really hate tragic sacrifices."

    "You¡­" Daniel''s voice was barely a whisper, his eyes wide with terror as he stared at Ethan''s face.

    "Don''t worry," Ethan said, his tone almost casual. "None of them are getting away. I''ll send them to join you soon enough."

    Without another word, Ethan reached out, his hand plunging into Daniel''s skull with precision. It was quick, painless. He extracted Daniel''s crystal core, ending his suffering in an instant.

    "Rest now¡­"

    Ethan''s gaze shifted as he watched Laura leading a pack of elite zombies in pursuit of Jessica and the others. The zombies were relentless, their movements unnervingly agile as they scaled the high-rise with ease, their feral eyes locked on their prey.

    And then, Ethan vanished again.

    Jessica and her team were sprinting across the rooftops, leaping from building to building as fast as they could. Below them, the streets were swarming with ferocious zombies, their snarls echoing as they climbed after the fleeing humans.

    This was the first time Jessica had ever felt so cornered, so utterly outmatched. Her heart was still pounding from the encounter with Ethan.

    That Zombie King¡­ he was on a completely different level.

    Just the power of his Absolute Domain had been enough to crush them, leaving them gasping for air. And the way he carried himself, so calm, so detached¡ªit was as if he was toying with them, watching them struggle for his own amusement.

    "Captain, there are too many zombies! We''re not going to make it out of here!" one of the female team members cried, her face pale and drenched in sweat. Panic was written all over her features.

    Jessica''s sharp eyes scanned their surroundings, assessing the situation. It was bad¡ªreally bad. But then, in the distance, she spotted something. A few drones were zipping through the air, their lights blinking as they moved.

    "That''s Nathan''s Operation King Hunt squad!" Jessica shouted, her voice filled with a glimmer of hope. "They''re just ahead. Let''s move! We''ll regroup with them!"

    ...

 Chapter 129 - 129: Is thisâ€¦ hell?

    The group''s eyes lit up at the suggestion¡ªit was a solid plan. Without wasting any time, they headed in that direction.

    Up ahead, the streets were already a battlefield. Nathan had clearly sent in a significant force: three full Awakener squads and five hundred armed personnel.

    These armed fighters weren''t just random survivors. They''d been carefully selected and enhanced with the newly developed "Human Evolution Serum." Once injected, their strength reached the Neurocore stage, making them as formidable as elite zombies in combat.

    Their weapons had also evolved. Guns were no longer the go-to choice. Instead, every single one of them wielded titanium-alloy machetes. Why? Because elite zombies had bones so tough that bullets were often ineffective. A well-forged machete, however, could get the job done. In fact, with enough skill, one clean swing could decapitate a zombie, saving both time and resources.

    Among them were also second-generation cyborgs, controlled by advanced AI. These units were cold, calculating, and terrifyingly efficient, with combat capabilities that rivaled the best.

    To be fair, Genesis Biotech had made impressive strides in recent months. Their advancements were nothing short of remarkable. But compared to Ethan''s crew? They still felt like small fry.

    In the chaos of the zombie horde, one figure stood out like a mountain¡ªBulldozer. His massive frame was impossible to miss as he roared and hurled wrecked cars from the street into clusters of fighters like they were toys.

    Nearby, the zombie tiger Snowy let out an earth-shaking roar, its sheer presence enough to send shivers down anyone''s spine. With one swipe of its massive paw, it turned a human into nothing more than a smear on the pavement.

    And then there was PhD, lurking in the shadows of an alley. His sinister gaze scanned the battlefield, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. When the time came, he unleashed devastating psychic attacks, leaving the Awakeners clutching their heads in agony.

    The leader of Operation King Hunt, Captain Jack Sullivan, stood at the forefront. A rugged man with sharp features and piercing eyes, he surveyed the scene with a grim expression.

    "Something''s not right. Why are there more zombies showing up?" Jack muttered, his voice heavy with suspicion.

    According to their intel, the zombie king in this area was supposed to be dead. Without a leader, the horde shouldn''t have this level of coordination. Yet here they were¡ªorganized, relentless, and, worst of all, working together.

    "They should be tearing each other apart by now¡­" Jack''s eyes narrowed as he spotted another wave of elite zombies pouring in from a street corner. Their bloodstained faces twisted into feral snarls as they charged forward.

    More of them? This was getting out of hand. If this kept up, they wouldn''t last much longer.

    Suddenly, a commotion erupted from a nearby high-rise. Jack turned just in time to see several figures scrambling down the building in a panic. They leapt to the ground, landing in a heap, battered and breathless. It was Jessica''s squad, clearly fleeing for their lives.

    But right on their heels was a swarm of zombies, pouring out of the building like a flood. Among them was Queen Laura, her blood-soaked figure radiating a terrifying, predatory aura.

    The zombies didn''t stop. They leapt from the building one after another, crashing to the ground with sickening thuds before immediately resuming their pursuit.

    "Are you kidding me?!" Jack shouted, his voice filled with disbelief. He quickly barked orders to his team. "Watch out for the zombies coming from above!"

    The Awakeners snapped to attention, launching attacks to hold the line. But not everyone was quick enough. A few were crushed under the falling zombies, their screams cut short as they were torn apart.

    Laura''s twisted grin spread across her face as she surveyed the chaos. "Well, well, this is a nice little gathering," she sneered. In a blur, she darted into the ranks of the armed personnel, slicing through them like a scythe through wheat. Neurocore-enhanced or not, they were no match for her.

    "You brought this horde here?!" Jack demanded, glaring at Jessica.

    Jessica, drenched in sweat and struggling to catch her breath, glanced back at the zombies now being held off¡ªbarely. "I came to warn you! The zombie king here isn''t dead. You need to retreat. Now!"

    "What?!" Jack''s face twisted in shock. His brows furrowed deeply as frustration bubbled up. First, they were told the king was dead. Now, it wasn''t? Was this some kind of sick joke?

    But looking at the horde''s behavior, it was hard to deny. This level of coordination could only mean one thing: a zombie king was pulling the strings. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jack''s gut sank. If Jessica was right, they were in way over their heads. "Fall back! Everyone, retreat!" he shouted.

    The order was a relief to the team, who had been itching to get out of there. They immediately began pulling back, fighting as they went. But the retreat was anything but smooth. Zombies pounced on stragglers, ripping them apart in a frenzy of blood and gore.

    "This is insane! These zombies are way too strong!"

    "Just keep moving! Don''t stop!"

    The Awakeners were shaken to their core. This wasn''t like any other area they''d fought in. The zombies here were faster, stronger, and far more aggressive¡ªlikely due to their advanced evolution.

    Behind them, Bulldozer, Laura, and Snowy gave chase, relentless in their pursuit.

    Jessica''s squad, being the fastest, managed to pull ahead. As they neared the edge of the danger zone, they finally allowed themselves a moment of relief. They''d made it out¡ªbarely. But the fear lingered. Today had been far too close. One wrong move, and they''d have been dead.

    Or maybe¡­ surviving this at all was just dumb luck.

    But just then¡ª

    Out of the corner of her eye, Jessica caught sight of something. Her gaze snapped upward, locking onto the rooftop of a towering skyscraper ahead. A tall, slender figure stood at the edge, silhouetted against the sky.

    "What the¡ª?!" Jessica froze in her tracks, her heart skipping a beat. She threw out her arm, signaling the others. "Stop! Everyone, stop!"

    "What''s wrong, Captain Reed?" one of the Awakeners asked, confused by her sudden urgency.

    "He''s up there!" Jessica''s voice was tight, her expression grim. Though the figure was far away, she had no doubt. That face, that sharp, handsome profile, the white dress shirt fluttering in the wind¡ªit was burned into her memory. There was no mistaking him.

    "Who?" The others exchanged puzzled glances, but their eyes followed hers. Soon enough, they too noticed the figure standing on the rooftop.

    Ethan.

    He stood at the edge of the skyscraper, the wind whipping around him, his white shirt billowing like a banner. From where he stood, it seemed as though one more step would send him plummeting into the abyss below. His gaze swept over the streets beneath him, taking in the chaos¡ªthe abandoned cars scattered like forgotten toys, the fleeing humans reduced to tiny, insignificant shadows.

    Everything was within his sight. His domain. His kingdom. And he watched it all with the cold, unyielding gaze of a king surveying his realm.

    "It''s time to close the net."

    His voice was calm, almost casual, but the moment the words left his lips, the ground below erupted. Thick, writhing vines burst forth, snaking across the street like living serpents. They wove together into a massive, impenetrable web, cutting off the humans'' escape route.

    "Ahhh¡ª!"

    Screams tore through the air as the vines lashed out, grabbing several people and hoisting them into the air. The sharp tendrils pierced their flesh, draining them dry in seconds. Their bodies shriveled, collapsing into lifeless husks.

    "Damn it!" Jessica''s eyes widened in horror as she took in the scene. Her heart sank like a stone. They were trapped. With the horde closing in from behind and the vines blocking their path ahead, there was nowhere left to run. The zombies had them surrounded, and it was clear this wasn''t some random ambush. No, this was a carefully laid trap. A game. And they were the mice.

    Her chest tightened as the realization hit her. That zombie king¡ªEthan¡ªhe was far stronger than she''d imagined. And worse, he''d been toying with them the entire time.

    "Captain, what do we do now?" one of her team members asked, their voice trembling with fear.

    Jessica clenched her fists, her jaw tightening. "There''s no way out. We fight to the death."

    The others exchanged grim looks but nodded. "Understood."

    Behind them, the sound of the horde grew louder.

    Laura, Bulldozer, and the rest of the elite zombies were closing in fast, their snarls and roars echoing like a death knell.

    The slower Awakeners were already being overtaken, dragged to the ground and torn apart.

    The air was filled with the sickening sounds of flesh being ripped, bones snapping, and the agonized screams of the dying.

    The once five-hundred-strong force of Neurocore-enhanced fighters had been reduced to just a few dozen. The rest were either dead or worse¡ªunrecognizable pieces of what had once been human.

    Jack stood amidst the chaos, his face a mask of fury and despair.

    His fists were clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white, his eyes bloodshot as he took in the carnage around him. Everywhere he looked, there were zombies¡ªferal, monstrous creatures tearing into his comrades.

    In the distance, crows circled overhead, their sharp beaks stained with blood as they picked at the scattered remains.

    The scene was grotesque, surreal, like something out of a nightmare.

    "Is this¡­ hell?"

    ...

 Chapter 130 - 130: Your mission is complete

    However, one phrase surfaced in Jack''s mind¡ªThe Forbidden Zone of Humanity.

    Around him, a few other Crystal Core-level Awakeners were desperately trying to hold their ground.

    "Water Prison!" A female teammate poured every ounce of her energy into activating her ability.

    But she wasn''t using it to fight off the zombies. Instead, she trapped herself within it, because the sheer number of zombies around her was overwhelming.

    Her entire body was drenched in sweat as she gritted her teeth, struggling to hold on.

    That faint blue energy was the last trace of color she would leave in this world.

    Schlck!

    Suddenly, a black claw pierced through her chest from behind, sending warm blood splattering everywhere.

    The searing pain made her body convulse uncontrollably, and the energy surrounding her dissipated in an instant.

    Her face twisted in agony as she slowly turned her head, only to see a pitch-black face glaring at her with feral malice.

    It was none other than Shadow, the dark predator.

    "Captain¡­ s-save me¡­" she whimpered, her voice trembling with despair.

    But Jessica, standing ahead, merely glanced back at her. Without a hint of emotion, she turned away and swung her short blade, cutting down two zombies in her path.

    Others might not escape, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t.

    Jessica''s ability, Rapid Mirage, enhanced her physical speed to an extraordinary degree. In this apocalyptic world, it was practically a survival cheat code.

    Her figure flickered as she darted forward, stepping on the heads of several zombies before leaping onto the wall of a high-rise building. Like a spider, she clung to the surface with ease.

    She glanced back briefly, watching as her teammates were slaughtered one by one.

    "I''m out of here. You guys will have to hold them off¡­" she muttered coldly.

    With a graceful leap, Jessica landed on the rooftop, her movements as fluid as ever.

    Jack caught this out of the corner of his eye, his brows furrowing deeply. "She actually ran¡­"

    Then again, it wasn''t surprising. In the apocalypse, this was just how things worked. If he had her kind of ability, he might''ve done the same.

    But when his gaze shifted to another direction, his expression instantly turned to shock.

    Because¡­

    Ethan, who had been standing at the edge of the building just moments ago, was gone!

    ...

    Jessica darted across the rooftops, her movements swift and precise. Her only thought was to get as far away from this area as possible.

    No.

    She needed to get out of Los Angeles altogether.

    She was never coming back here again.

    This place was nothing short of hell on Earth.

    But just as she was planning her next move, her body suddenly felt heavy, as if an immense pressure had slammed into her like a meteor crashing to the ground.

    Her once lightning-fast movements came to an abrupt halt, leaving her frozen in place.

    "Shit!"

    That familiar, suffocating pressure made her heart sink. She didn''t even need to look to know what¡ªor who¡ªit was. But she did anyway.

    And there he was.

    A tall, imposing figure stood ahead of her, like an immovable mountain, an insurmountable barrier.

    Ethan.

    His cold, unfeeling eyes locked onto Jessica.

    This so-called "righteous" human was nothing but a hypocrite. First, she sold out her teammates to buy herself time. Then, she lured the zombies toward Jack. And finally, she told the others to fight to the death while she made her escape.

    Now, under Ethan''s piercing gaze, Jessica felt every hair on her body stand on end. Cold sweat dripped down her forehead as her breathing grew erratic.

    Her ability was speed-based, but her physical strength was lacking. There was no way she could break through the terrifying Domain of the Dead that Ethan had unleashed.

    "P-please¡­ let me go. I-I can serve you¡­" Jessica stammered, her lips trembling.

    Even in her final moments, she refused to give up, desperately clinging to the hope of survival.

    Ethan''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "Your mission is complete."

    "Huh? What¡­ what do you mean?" Jessica stammered, utterly confused. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But before she could process his words, Ethan''s figure blurred and appeared right in front of her.

    "Feel free to visit Los Angeles again¡­ in your next life." With that, Ethan raised his hand and slashed downward. A gleaming tachi materialized in his grip, slicing cleanly through Jessica''s jaw and up to her skull. Blood sprayed into the air.

    A single crystal core shot out from her body, spinning as it fell.

    Hypocritical humans must face judgment¡­ the judgment of the Zombie King.

    Ethan waved his hand, collecting her lifeless body. Standing atop the high-rise, he glanced into the distance, where a surveillance drone buzzed faintly in the air.

    His gaze locked onto the drone, but instead of destroying it, he raised his hand and gave it a casual wave.

    ...

    Genesis Biotech Headquarters.

    Nathan was dozing off in his office chair when the sharp clack of high heels echoed down the hallway. The sound grew louder until his assistant burst through the door without knocking.

    "Mr. Nathan! We''ve got a major problem!"

    "Huh?" Nathan jolted awake, nearly falling out of his chair. He rubbed his bleary eyes, trying to focus.

    "What is it? Did Jessica steal the crystal cores?"

    "No, sir. She''s¡­ she''s dead."

    "WHAT?!" Nathan''s eyes widened in disbelief, his mind racing. Dead? How?

    "See for yourself."

    The assistant quickly tapped on her laptop, connecting it to the projector. A video began to play, captured by the drone.

    The footage showed the streets of Los Angeles, overrun with hordes of zombies. Nathan''s team of Awakeners was being overwhelmed, pinned to the ground, and torn apart. Even the cybernetic-enhanced soldiers were being dismantled limb by limb, their mechanical parts scattered like broken toys.

    The scene shifted to the rooftop of a high-rise. A tall, imposing figure stood there, emotionless, watching the carnage below as if it were all part of his plan.

    "Wait a second!" Nathan shouted, leaning forward, his eyes glued to the screen. That figure¡­ it was too familiar. It was the face that haunted his nightmares.

    "Am I still dreaming? Maybe I need to go back to sleep¡­"

    "Mr. Nathan," the assistant said gravely, "the Zombie King isn''t dead."

    "That''s impossible¡­" Nathan muttered, pinching his thigh hard enough to leave a mark. Nope, he was definitely awake.

    "Jessica said she killed him!" he protested, his voice rising in desperation.

    "She lied. The one she killed was a decoy. And now, all the Awakeners you sent¡­ they''re gone. Wiped out."

    "¡­" Nathan fell silent, his face pale as he turned back to the screen. The footage showed Ethan finishing off Jessica, then casually waving at the drone as if he knew exactly who was watching.

    "Holy¡­ crap¡­" Nathan sucked in a sharp breath, feeling lightheaded. His vision blurred, and for a moment, he thought he might pass out from the sheer shock.

    "Mr. Nathan! Are you okay?!" The assistant rushed over, patting his back to help him catch his breath.

    "Jessica¡­ that idiot¡­ that absolute idiot¡­" Nathan muttered under his breath, no longer caring about maintaining his composure. His frustration boiled over, and he slumped back in his chair, utterly defeated.

    This was worse than eating a hundred thousand flies. No, a million flies. His stomach churned with disgust and regret.

    Even if they couldn''t beat the zombies outright, they should''ve at least been able to hold their ground. But now? Thanks to Jessica''s incompetence, they''d handed the enemy a decisive advantage.

    "Jessica was dead weight! Hiring her as an external asset¡­ I can''t even¡­ I just can''t¡­" Nathan trailed off, shaking his head in disbelief. He had no words to describe how badly this had gone.

    If he''d known it would turn out like this, he never would''ve brought her on board.

    This was a disaster. A complete and utter disaster.

    After taking a moment to steady himself, Nathan''s expression darkened. His frustration turned to anger as he grabbed the satellite phone on his desk and dialed Sophia''s number. Someone was going to answer for this mess.

    The phone rang a few times before Sophia picked up, her voice as calm and lazy as ever. "Nathan, what''s got you so worked up?"

    Nathan''s temper flared at her nonchalant tone. "Sophia, do you have any idea what your people just did?!"

    "What''s the problem, Nathan? Why are you yelling?" Sophia replied, her voice dripping with indifference.

    Nathan clenched his teeth, his grip tightening on the phone. "Your so-called ''team'' has completely screwed me over! I''ve suffered massive losses because of them. Sophia, I''m asking you¡ªare you going to take responsibility for this or not?!"

    ¡­

 Chapter 131 - 131: Fungi

    "What did I even do to you? And what do you mean, ''take responsibility''?" Sophia looked utterly baffled, staring at Nathan like he was some wronged housewife sulking over spilled milk.

    "Jessica and the others are dead!" Nathan snapped, his voice sharp with frustration. He then launched into a detailed recount of everything that had happened, leaving out no detail, no matter how small.

    Sophia froze, her expression shifting to one of shock.

    Jessica... dead?

    That didn''t make sense. In her mind, Jessica was sharp, resourceful, and practically a survival expert. Even if a mission went south, death seemed like the least likely outcome.

    But now, here they were.

    "Cough... Mr. Nathan, maybe it was just an accident. They must''ve made a mistake," Sophia offered, though her tone lacked conviction.

    "And what about the people I lost? What am I supposed to do about that?" Nathan shot back, his frustration bubbling over.

    "Well, uh..." Sophia hesitated, knowing full well that her team bore most of the responsibility for this disaster. She was at a loss for words. "Look, don''t get worked up. Failure happens. No one can guarantee a 100% success rate every single time, right?"

    "Not worked up? Are you kidding me? At this rate, zombies are gonna be knocking on my front door any minute now!" Nathan''s voice rose, his irritation palpable. "And if my company gets wiped out, you think HQ''s just gonna let this slide? You''ll be in just as much trouble as me!"

    The truth was, both of them worked for Genesis Biotech, and failure wasn''t exactly something the company tolerated. If you couldn''t deliver, you were replaced. And the replacements? Well, let''s just say their fates were grim¡ªlive experiments or full-on bio-modification.

    Sophia sighed, rubbing her temples as she tried to think. This whole situation was a mess, and she was starting to feel like she''d shot herself in the foot.

    "Relax. I''ve still got an A+ grade triple-modified unit I haven''t deployed yet," she said, trying to sound confident.

    "Forget it. Don''t even bother," Nathan replied, clearly done with her excuses. He didn''t trust her anymore. This was something he''d have to take up with HQ directly.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, Ethan was leading his crew as they cleaned up the aftermath. The air was thick with the stench of blood and decay, and the sound of zombies feasting on flesh filled the area. The fight had been tough, sure, but the rewards? Oh, they were worth it.

    The elite zombies under Ethan''s command had grown even stronger, their numbers swelling with each victory.

    Ethan himself had scored big¡ªfive A-grade crystal cores and several B+ ones.

    Too much. Way too much. There was no way he could consume it all at once.

    Just as he was contemplating what to do with the surplus, Big Ears came sprinting over, his oversized ears flapping wildly as he ran.

    "Boss! There''s some human activity near the edge of our territory, in the forest. Not sure what they''re up to, but it''s a lot of movement," Big Ears reported, panting slightly.

    "Oh..." Ethan nodded, his expression calm but thoughtful.

    It was clear that Genesis Biotech wasn''t the only group sniffing around. Other human factions were starting to make moves too¡ªprobably the Black Hand Legion, some random survivor groups, or maybe even an official government shelter.

    But Ethan wasn''t particularly concerned. These small fry weren''t worth his personal attention. He''d let his underlings handle it.

    With that, he turned and headed back to his base.

    There was, however, one lingering issue that he couldn''t ignore¡ªthe mutated fungi near the graveyard. Those things were a real problem. They had the ability to mimic their surroundings, making them incredibly dangerous.

    If left unchecked, who knew what kind of monstrosity they might evolve into?

    Ethan figured it was time to deal with them. Besides, he had another idea brewing in the back of his mind. If he could take out the fungi, maybe he''d get his hands on another crystal core seed. With that, he could create a sixth zombie king to add to his growing army.

    Back in the human world, Genesis Biotech was still making waves online.

    Their recent announcement about restarting the "Operation King Hunt" had stirred up a lot of buzz.

    "What''s going on? Why''s it so quiet all of a sudden?"

    "Did Genesis Biotech manage to take down the zombie king yet?"

    "No clue... there''s been no updates."

    "Wasn''t this supposed to be live-streamed? Why isn''t the announcement being updated?"

    "..."

    The comments under the announcement were piling up fast, with survivors from all over Los Angeles chiming in.

    But just as the discussion was reaching a fever pitch, the screen suddenly refreshed, and a single line of text appeared:

    ''The post you commented on has been deleted.''

    "Huh?"

    "What''s going on? Why was the post deleted?"

    "No idea¡­"

    The survivors stared at their screens, utterly confused.

    ...

    The day of carnage had come to an end. As night fell, darkness blanketed the land, and Ethan''s territory returned to its usual eerie calm.

    Well, almost.

    From the forest at the edge of his domain, the occasional zombie growl echoed through the night. It seemed a few stray humans had wandered too close, likely trying to scout the area.

    Their curiosity had cost them their lives, their screams silenced as they became nothing more than a midnight snack for the undead.

    Inside his base, Ethan lounged on a worn leather sofa, swirling a crimson liquid in a wine glass. With a single gulp, he downed the contents, savoring the rush of power as the A-grade crystal core he''d absorbed earlier coursed through him. His body felt alive, buzzing with energy.

    He stood up slowly, his tall frame casting a shadow across the room. And then, in the blink of an eye, he was gone.

    The graveyard was pitch black under the shroud of night. A cold wind swept through, carrying with it a mournful wail that seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere all at once.

    Behind the graveyard, the trees in the forest swayed, their branches creaking and rustling like skeletal fingers beckoning in the dark.

    Ethan''s figure materialized amidst the shadows, his sharp eyes cutting through the gloom as if the darkness itself bent to his will.

    "What''s hiding out here?" he muttered to himself, stepping forward. His form shimmered briefly before vanishing again, blending seamlessly into the night as he activated his cloaking ability. It was as if the darkness had swallowed him whole.

    The forest air was damp and cold, the kind of chill that seeped into your bones. Ethan moved silently, weaving through the trees like a phantom. The silence was oppressive¡ªno insects chirped, no animals stirred.

    But the trees¡­ they were alive in a different way.

    Clusters of grotesque red growths clung to the trunks, pulsating faintly like beating hearts. The fleshy tumors were packed so densely in some areas that they seemed to breathe, their rhythmic throbbing almost hypnotic.

    Beneath these growths lay piles of bones¡ªsome animal, some human. Some were neatly stacked, while others were scattered haphazardly across the forest floor. The sight was grotesque, a macabre reminder of what happened to anything that ventured too close.

    It was clear: this part of the forest had been completely overtaken by the mutated fungi. It was a death zone, a place where no other life could survive.

    But Ethan wasn''t fazed. His steps were steady as he ventured deeper into the fungal territory.

    The further he went, the stronger the metallic tang of blood became, faint at first but growing more distinct with each step.

    "Humans," Ethan murmured, his senses sharpening. He quickened his pace, following the scent until he came across a body lying on the ground.

    It was a woman, and she hadn''t been dead for long.

    Her corpse was riddled with red fungal growths of varying sizes, the tumors sprouting from her body like grotesque flowers. Even her face wasn''t spared¡ªtwo large growths protruded from her cheeks, distorting her features. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Yet, strangely enough, her expression wasn''t one of pain or terror. She looked¡­ peaceful, as if she''d simply fallen asleep.

    "Died looking pretty, huh¡­" Ethan muttered, crouching down to examine her. He couldn''t help but wonder what her final moments had been like.

    She was probably one of the humans drawn out by the chaos caused by Genesis Biotech''s recent activities. Maybe she''d been curious, hoping to see what was going on.

    Instead, she''d wandered into the wrong part of the forest, straight into the fungal zone. She hadn''t even made it to Ethan''s territory before meeting her end.

    "Well, that''s one less snack for my crew," Ethan thought with a smirk, though he wasn''t particularly bothered.

    As he stood there, lost in thought, a faint rustling sound broke the silence. It was subtle at first, but it quickly grew louder, like something was shifting and squirming nearby.

    Ethan''s gaze snapped toward the source of the noise.

    The red growths on the trees were moving. Slowly but surely, several of the tumors began to converge, merging together into a single mass.

    And then, the mass began to take shape.

    It was humanoid.

    The figure staggered as it rose, its form becoming more defined with each passing second. Limbs stretched out, a torso took shape, and a face began to emerge. Even the texture of clothing was mimicked, the details eerily precise.

    By the time it fully stood, it was no longer just a mass of fungi.

    It was a woman.

    And not just any woman¡ªit was an exact replica of the corpse lying on the ground.

    ...

 Chapter 132 - 132: Here, eat up!

    Ethan watched with his own eyes as the fungus morphed into a human shape. It was nothing short of incredible.

    He wasn''t exactly a scholar and had no clue how it worked, but he''d heard of something called an "enzyme" before¡ªsomething that could slow down its own metabolism to mimic life. People called it the "gene-mimic enzyme."

    Once the woman fully took shape, her expression was blank, her eyes hollow. Without a word, she started walking, step by step, into the distance.

    Ethan guessed she was probably looking for a new host.

    Most likely, one of the dead woman''s companions.

    Which meant there were other humans in this forest.

    Without hesitation, Ethan decided to follow her.

    After about ten minutes of walking, they left the fungal zone. The forest returned to its usual state. It was still pitch black, but the faint chirping of insects could be heard from the grass and treetops.

    Occasionally, he''d spot mutated spiders the size of basketballs weaving massive webs between the branches.

    Ethan sniffed the air lightly. It didn''t take long for him to catch the scent of humans.

    Not far ahead stood a massive tree, so large it would take three people holding hands to encircle it. The tree was dead and withered, surrounded by piles of overgrown weeds¡ªclearly disturbed by human activity.

    The woman''s steps were leading her straight to the tree.

    Beneath the thick layer of weeds was a hidden hollow in the tree. Inside, three young men were huddled together. The space was cramped, dark, and damp, the kind of place that made you feel suffocated just by being there.

    The three of them were pressed so close together they could hear each other breathing.

    One of them, a scruffy-looking guy with a patchy beard and ragged clothes, was fiddling with a phone, tilting it this way and that in frustration.

    "Signal''s crap. I can''t connect to Genesis Biotech''s network at all."

    "Try again tomorrow when we get closer to the edge of the forest," another guy suggested. "No point wasting battery now."

    Charging out here wasn''t easy¡ªthey were completely reliant on solar panels.

    "Yeah, I guess¡­" The scruffy man nodded, a glimmer of hope flashing in his eyes. "Man, I wonder what it''s like out there. If Genesis Biotech really managed to clear out the zombies in the city, life''s gonna get a whole lot better."

    "No kidding," the second guy said, his voice tinged with excitement. "Once we join Genesis Biotech, we won''t have to worry about food or supplies anymore."

    He was clearly sick of hiding out in this godforsaken forest.

    But the third guy wasn''t sharing their optimism. His brows were furrowed, his face dark with frustration.

    "Ivy''s been gone all afternoon, and you two are just sitting here fantasizing?"

    "So what? If she''s not back, she''s probably dead," the scruffy man said casually, shrugging.

    In a world like this, people dying was just¡­ normal. A girl disappearing for this long? Odds were, she wasn''t coming back.

    The third guy''s face twisted with anger. He grabbed the scruffy man by the collar and snarled, "Shut your damn mouth! Say one more word, and I''ll rip it off your face!"

    "Alright, alright, calm down!" The second guy quickly stepped in to defuse the situation. "Sam, we can''t start fighting each other. Let''s stick together. We''ll go look for Ivy tomorrow morning, okay?"

    The scruffy man scoffed but turned his head away, clearly not interested in arguing further.

    Sam clenched his jaw, his hands trembling as he let go of the scruffy man''s shirt. He leaned back against the tree wall, his expression clouded with worry.

    It was obvious¡ªSam and Ivy weren''t just casual acquaintances. He cared about her deeply, maybe even loved her.

    The two of them had met while fleeing the apocalypse.

    For months, they''d stuck together, relying on each other to survive. There was even a time when Sam injured his leg, and the scent of his blood attracted a mutated beast. While everyone else ran for their lives, Ivy stayed behind and saved him.

    After that, she never left his side, nursing him back to health and watching over him. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ivy''s a good person¡­" Sam muttered to himself.

    She wasn''t like the others¡ªselfish and cold. Even in the middle of this nightmare, she still held onto her kindness.

    Every time he thought about her, he felt an overwhelming urge to go out and find her.

    But wandering through the forest at night? That was as good as signing your own death warrant.

    But just then¡ª

    A faint rustling sound came from outside the tree hollow, like someone walking through the weeds, their footsteps brushing against the overgrowth.

    "Who''s there?" The scruffy man was quick to react, sitting up straight like a startled rabbit, his eyes darting toward the entrance.

    "Ivy! It''s Ivy! She''s back!" Sam''s face lit up with hope, his exhaustion vanishing in an instant. He scrambled to his feet, ready to rush out.

    "Wait, are you out of your mind?" The scruffy man grabbed his arm, holding him back. "It''s the middle of the night. How could it possibly be Ivy?"

    "Let go of me! Who else could it be?" Sam snapped, shaking him off and climbing out of the hollow without hesitation.

    The scruffy man frowned deeply, muttering under his breath, Love makes people stupid as hell.

    But there was no stopping him now. With no other choice, the scruffy man and the other guy followed Sam out to see what was going on.

    The three of them emerged from the hollow.

    Under the pale moonlight filtering through the branches, shadows danced across the forest floor. And there, not far away, stood a woman.

    "Ivy! You''re finally back!" Sam''s face broke into a wide smile, all his earlier worry melting away. He jogged toward her, waving enthusiastically.

    But the scruffy man and the other guy froze in place, their eyes widening in disbelief.

    It really was her?

    How was that even possible?

    The two of them exchanged uneasy glances, keeping their distance from the woman.

    Sam, oblivious to their hesitation, called out, "Where have you been all afternoon? Do you have any idea how worried I was?"

    "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine," Ivy replied, her lips curling into a smile. But something about it was¡­ off. Her mouth stretched unnaturally wide, the corners pulling up to her cheekbones in a way that was eerily symmetrical. The smile didn''t reach her eyes¡ªit was stiff, almost grotesque.

    "Uh¡­" The scruffy man sucked in a sharp breath, his unease growing. The longer he looked at her, the more wrong it felt.

    The other guy leaned in and whispered, "Sam¡­ Ivy doesn''t seem¡­ the same as before."

    "What are you talking about? Stop being so dramatic," Sam shot back, waving him off.

    Ivy''s gaze shifted toward the two of them, her tone soft but questioning. "What''s wrong with you guys? Why are you standing so far away? I was out in the forest gathering mushrooms this afternoon. That''s why I was late."

    "Mushrooms?" The scruffy man blinked, momentarily thrown off. For a second, she sounded¡­ normal again.

    Had he imagined it? Was he just being paranoid?

    Ivy reached into her pocket and pulled out a handful of white button mushrooms. They looked fresh, plump, and perfectly edible¡ªalmost too perfect, given the state of the world.

    "Here, eat up! They won''t stay fresh for long," she said, holding them out with a smile.

    The scruffy man''s throat bobbed as he swallowed hard. He hadn''t eaten in what felt like forever, and his stomach growled at the sight of the mushrooms. But¡­ could they really be trusted?

    He hesitated, glancing at Sam, who was already reaching for one. Of course he''s gonna eat it, the scruffy man thought. Let''s see what happens to him first.

    Sure enough, Sam didn''t even pause. He grabbed a mushroom and popped it into his mouth, chewing with a satisfied grin.

    "These are amazing, Ivy! I can''t believe you found so many normal mushrooms. You''re incredible."

    "Just lucky, I guess," Ivy said with a soft laugh, her eyes flicking toward the scruffy man and the other guy. "What are you two waiting for? Come on, dig in."

    The scruffy man stayed rooted to the spot, his expression still wary. His eyes darted to Sam, watching him closely for any signs of¡­ well, anything. But Sam seemed fine. Completely fine.

    Then he looked back at the mushrooms in Ivy''s hand.

    They were just plain white button mushrooms¡ªthe kind you''d toss into a stew or saut¨¦ in butter back when life was normal. Before the world fell apart, they were the kind of thing you''d see at a barbecue or a family dinner. Harmless. Familiar.

    The scruffy man''s mouth started watering. The more he thought about it, the hungrier he got.

    ...

 Chapter 133 - 133: The Queen

    At this moment, Ethan was silently observing, noticing that the mutated fungus had indeed evolved significantly. It had learned how to deceive and was getting better at mimicking human expressions.

    The scruffy man, in the end, couldn''t resist the temptation of the mushroom. His last shred of rationality was defeated by hunger.

    He took a few steps forward, grabbed the mushroom, and took a bite. His eyes lit up¡ªit seemed genuinely delicious. Then, he started devouring it like a starving wolf.

    In no time, the piece of mushroom was gone.

    "Got any more?" he asked.

    "Sure do." Ivy grinned, pulling out another piece of a white button mushroom.

    "Hey! Save some for me!" The last young man, seeing the other two eating so happily and seemingly unharmed, panicked at the thought of missing out. He dropped his guard completely and stepped forward to grab a mushroom for himself.

    And just like that, all three of them ended up eating quite a bit of the mushrooms. But as they ate, their gazes grew increasingly unfocused, as if they were sinking into some kind of blissful trance.

    Their expressions now were eerily identical to the woman''s right before she died.

    Seeing this, Ivy''s grin stretched wide, almost unnaturally so, her cheeks lifting to reveal a sinister and chilling smile.

    "Follow me," she said.

    "Hehehe, okay," the three men replied, their faces plastered with vacant, foolish smiles. They looked like they''d lost all sense, their hands reaching out as if trying to grab invisible stars in the air.

    It was obvious¡ªthey were already hallucinating, lost in some euphoric dream, likely their last before death.

    "It actually has hallucinogenic properties¡­" Ethan muttered to himself from a distance, analyzing the situation.

    The three young men, now completely dazed and mindless, looked like puppets on strings as they followed Ivy toward the fungal zone.

    "Where are they going?" Ethan could feel it¡ªtheir human aura was changing. They were already parasitized by the fungus. Perhaps because of their enhanced Awakened physiques, the red tumors hadn''t sprouted on their bodies yet, but it was only a matter of time.

    As the group moved forward, Ethan quickly followed, keeping a safe distance.

    Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ this was his chance to find the fungal core.

    Thanks to Ethan''s stealth abilities, Ivy didn''t notice him at all. As they walked deeper into the forest, the surroundings grew eerily quiet. Soon, the red tumors began to reappear, this time in even greater density.

    When they reached the center, the scene was horrifying. Piles of white bones were stacked high¡ªhuman skulls, bird skeletons, all layered on top of one another.

    Clatter!

    The bone pile began to rattle. Something underneath was moving, writhing, as if it was about to break through the surface and emerge.

    "Underground?" Ethan''s eyes narrowed as he focused on the scene.

    Before long, several humanoid figures began to form, rising from the bone pile. Among them, one figure stood out¡ªa tall, slender figure wearing a pristine white shirt.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me!" Ethan blurted out in disbelief. The figure''s face¡­ it was identical to his own.

    Clearly, the fungus here had mimicked his appearance.

    Among the other humanoid figures, one was particularly familiar¡ªthin, with sharp, claw-like nails. It was Laura.

    The rest of the figures were strangers to Ethan, but one thing was clear: they were all people the mutated fungus had encountered or killed before.

    The other "Ethan" radiated the strongest presence among the mimics. It was obvious¡ªthis was the ruler of the area.

    The surrounding humanoid figures, along with the red tumors growing everywhere, were its minions¡ªor perhaps more accurately, its offspring. After all, they were all spawned from its spores, growing bit by bit.

    Ethan couldn''t help but click his tongue in frustration. If this thing was allowed to keep growing, it might actually manage to create an entire zombie army that looked just like him.

    Good thing he''d found it early. He had to deal with it now.

    Ivy, upon seeing the other "Ethan," immediately adopted a posture of utmost reverence.

    "I brought back the prey," Ivy said, her tone dripping with pride.

    "Well done," the other "Ethan" replied with a nod, clearly pleased.

    Its mimicry was leagues ahead of the others¡ªso lifelike it was uncanny. Ethan, watching from the shadows, couldn''t help but think that if there were a contest for mimicking him, this fungal copy would take first place, and he''d only come in second.

    Meanwhile, the three young men were still in their dazed, foolish state, swiping at the imaginary "stars" in front of them, blissfully unaware of the death creeping closer.

    "Please, let the Queen enjoy the feast," Ivy continued, bowing slightly.

    "Queen?" Ethan''s brow furrowed at the strange title. It felt off, but after a moment''s thought, he figured it might be because the fake "him" was the fungal hive''s mother organism.

    The so-called Queen was just about to make its move on the three men, ready to claim its meal. Ethan, however, wasn''t about to let his potential leads¡ªor the fungus''s food supply¡ªbe snatched away.

    He stepped out of the shadows, dropping his stealth entirely. His figure emerged from the darkness of the forest, standing tall and unyielding.

    "Hm?" The mutated fungus immediately sensed his presence.

    "We have an intruder¡­" The Queen turned its head, locking eyes with Ethan.

    For a moment, the two Ethans stared each other down, their gazes sharp and unrelenting.

    The fake Ethan''s expression twisted into something feral and aggressive. Without hesitation, it lunged at him.

    Ethan''s eyes glinted coldly. In an instant, his Domain of the Dead unfolded, a wave of oppressive energy rippling outward like a tidal surge.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Several nearby trees exploded into splinters under the sheer pressure. The mimics froze mid-motion, as if someone had hit pause on their movements.

    Amid the flying debris of grass and wood, Ethan drew his tachi. Flames erupted along the blade, roaring to life as he swung it forward in a single, decisive slash.

    WHOOOSH¡ª

    The blade cut through the air with a mournful hum, slicing cleanly through several of the humanoid figures. They didn''t bleed; instead, a white, spore-like substance scattered into the air. But as soon as it touched the flames, it ignited with a crackling pop-pop-pop, burning fiercely.

    The remaining mimics recoiled, their expressions flickering with fear.

    "They''re afraid of fire," Ethan noted, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.

    He surged forward, his tachi slashing in wide arcs, setting the forest ablaze as he went. The once-dark woods were now illuminated by the bright, flickering glow of firelight.

    The Queen''s expression darkened, its brows furrowing in frustration. It quickly summoned reinforcements.

    The red tumors scattered throughout the forest began to writhe and shift, merging together to form humanoid shapes¡ªor even animals. A swarm of fungal creatures, ranging from tiny rats to massive black bears, charged at Ethan all at once.

    But despite their numbers, these creatures were weak. They were no match for Ethan''s Domain of the Dead. The moment they stepped into its range, the overwhelming pressure crushed them into nothing but pulp. They posed no real threat.

    However, amidst the chaos of battle, something unexpected happened.

    In the distance, Sam and the other two young men began to stir. They shook their heads, their eyes clearing as they snapped out of their hallucinations. The noise and commotion of the fight had jolted them back to reality.

    "What¡­ what''s going on?" the youngest of the three asked, his voice filled with confusion. He looked around, dazed, as if he''d just woken from a long dream.

    Sam''s face twisted with urgency. "Ivy! Where''s Ivy?!" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ivy? Are you kidding me? We''ve been played!" the scruffy man roared, his eyes bloodshot with rage.

    Though the three of them had broken free from the hallucination, their bodies were already parasitized. Their life force was draining rapidly, leaving them weaker by the second.

    "This¡­" Sam''s gaze locked onto the scene ahead. Through the flames, he saw a figure burning¡ªa figure with half its body consumed by fire. But even with only half a face remaining, he could still recognize her.

    It was Ivy.

    "Is she¡­ really dead?" Sam''s eyes went hollow, his face etched with profound sorrow. But as his gaze shifted to the monstrous fungal creatures in the firelight, his expression twisted into one of fury.

    "It''s your fault! You killed Ivy!" he screamed, his voice cracking with rage.

    "Kill them!" he roared, charging forward with reckless abandon.

    ¡­

 Chapter 134 - 134: Tumor Giant

    Sam, ignoring his injuries, unleashed the last of his strength, throwing himself into a desperate fight against the monsters swarming around him.

    "This guy''s insane!" muttered the scruffy man, his brows furrowed in tension. His eyes darted around, clearly weighing the idea of making a run for it. But the dense jungle was crawling with monsters, all converging on their location. There was no way out.

    The younger man beside him looked even more shaken.

    "What do we do?" he asked, his voice trembling.

    "There''s no other choice¡ªwe fight our way out!" The scruffy man gritted his teeth, pulling out a dagger. With a grim determination, he too charged into the fray, slashing at the creatures.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, Ethan was the undeniable center of attention. Surrounded by countless monsters, he moved like a force of nature, cutting through the mutated fungal creatures as if they were nothing. Each swing of his blade left a trail of destruction.

    In a flash, he shifted his focus and charged straight toward the mother organism.

    The mother organism''s face twisted with rage. It raised its arms, and a thick cloud of fungal spores erupted from its body, forming a dense, white mist that surged forward like a dragon made of smoke.

    Ethan didn''t flinch. With a single thought, his Domain of the Dead expanded outward, its oppressive force scattering the spore cloud instantly. The domain continued to spread, enveloping the mother organism in its suffocating grasp.

    A sickening sound echoed through the air¡ªcrack, crack, crack! The mother organism''s body began to contort as if an invisible hand were crushing it like a lump of clay. Its once-imposing form started to collapse inward, its shape becoming grotesque and unrecognizable.

    "There can be only one!" Ethan muttered under his breath, though he immediately felt like he''d stolen the line from the wrong movie. Still, he shrugged it off. No time to dwell on that now. With his blade igniting in flames, he closed the distance to the mother organism in an instant and swung his fiery tachi in a decisive arc.

    The sharp blade sliced cleanly through its body.

    "AAAAARGH!" The mother organism let out a piercing, ear-splitting shriek that felt like it could shatter eardrums. But it wasn''t dead yet. Instead, its body began to swell rapidly, grotesquely.

    In mere moments, bulbous red tumors started to sprout all over its form, one after another, until its entire body was covered in them. The tumors pulsed and throbbed, growing larger and more numerous until the creature stood over ten feet tall¡ªa towering, grotesque mass of flesh and tumors.

    It no longer had a face. Its entire body was a writhing, pulsating nightmare of growths, a horrifying "Tumor Giant."

    Ethan''s gaze swept over the monstrosity, and for a brief moment, he felt a twinge of discomfort¡ªlike his latent trypophobia was about to kick in. But he quickly pushed the thought aside. He knew this was the creature''s true form.

    The Tumor Giant roared, raising one massive fist and swinging it down toward Ethan with the force of an avalanche. The sheer power behind the blow was enough to crush anything in its path.

    "This thing''s got A-rank strength¡­" Ethan analyzed calmly, his mind racing. "Good thing I caught it early. If it had grown to S-rank, this would''ve been a nightmare."

    As the colossal fist came crashing down, Ethan didn''t hesitate. He sheathed his tachi and clenched his fist, meeting the attack head-on.

    BOOOOM!

    The impact was cataclysmic. The shockwave from their clash tore through the jungle, sending trees splintering into pieces and causing the ground beneath them to crack and collapse. A wave of air pressure rippled outward, flattening everything in its path.

    But Ethan''s physical strength was on a completely different level. The Tumor Giant''s massive arm fractured under the force of the collision, its bones snapping like twigs. Its enormous body was sent hurtling backward, crashing into the ground with a thunderous impact.

    "ROOOAAARR!" The Tumor Giant howled in fury, thrashing as it tried to rise. It wasn''t just angry¡ªit was desperate. Physical combat wasn''t its true strength. Its real power lay in its spores and hallucinogenic abilities. But Ethan''s Domain of the Dead was an overwhelming counter, rendering its abilities useless.

    On top of that, the gap in their power levels was insurmountable. The mother organism hadn''t yet matured to its full potential, and against Ethan, it didn''t stand a chance.

    Its massive, tumor-covered body hit the ground like a sack of broken bones, struggling to move.

    Before it could recover, Ethan leapt high into the air, his figure a blur against the smoky backdrop of the battlefield. He came crashing down, driving his boot directly into the creature''s head.

    BOOOOM!

    The ground shook violently as the impact cratered the earth. The Tumor Giant''s oversized head was obliterated, reduced to a pulpy mess. At the same time, a glowing crystal core shot out from the remains of its body, spinning through the air.

    Ethan''s final blow silenced the chaos in the jungle. The smaller monsters, which had been mimicking life moments earlier, collapsed lifelessly to the ground. Their bodies shriveled and decayed rapidly, turning to ash and rot.

    The piercing shrieks and roars that had filled the air moments ago were gone. The only sound left was the crackling of flames, their flickering light casting eerie shadows across the battlefield.

    "They''re all dead?" In the clearing, only the scruffy man and the other two remained.

    They had been on the brink of collapse, but Ethan''s overwhelming strength had turned the tide. The mother organism had been slain in mere moments, leaving the three of them alive¡ªbarely.

    "He''s so strong!" The younger man stared at Ethan in awe, his eyes wide with disbelief. He had witnessed the entire battle, every swing of Ethan''s blade, every impossible feat.

    That horrifying, grotesque monster¡­ taken down so effortlessly.

    "Yeah," the scruffy man muttered, nodding weakly. His legs wobbled beneath him, and he nearly collapsed. Though the mother organism was dead, his body had already been ravaged. The fungal toxins still coursed through his system, wreaking havoc.

    Now that the immediate danger was gone, his body began to betray him. The adrenaline faded, and discomfort surged in its place. He felt feverish, like he was burning up¡ªhis strength completely drained. And then, an itch. A deep, maddening itch.

    Frowning, the scruffy man lifted his shirt to investigate. What he saw made his blood run cold. His eyes widened in horror, and he stumbled backward, landing hard on the ground.

    Mushrooms. Mushrooms were growing out of his stomach. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They weren''t the red tumors from the mother organism¡ªthose had died with it. No, this was something else. A lingering side effect of being parasitized.

    "What¡­ what the hell is this?" Panic overtook him. His breath quickened, and his hands trembled as he touched the fungal growths. He wasn''t free of death''s grip after all. His life was still slipping away, second by second.

    And worse, the itching had stopped. Now, it was pain. Sharp, searing pain that spread through his body like wildfire.

    Desperate, his gaze turned to Ethan. If anyone could help, it was him. The scruffy man clung to that hope like a drowning man clutching at a piece of driftwood.

    "Please! I''m begging you¡ªhelp me!"

    Ethan tilted his head, his expression unreadable as he slowly walked over. His eyes flicked to the mushrooms sprouting from the man''s abdomen, and for a moment, he seemed¡­ intrigued.

    "Huh. That''s new," Ethan said, crouching slightly to get a better look. "What''d you do, eat something bad?"

    "Wha¡ª" The scruffy man froze, momentarily thrown off by the absurdity of the comment. But then, after a beat, he realized it wasn''t entirely wrong. "I mean¡­ yeah, I guess you could say that."

    "Do you have a way to fix this?" he asked, his voice trembling with hope.

    "Sure," Ethan replied casually.

    The scruffy man''s face lit up. Relief washed over him like a wave. He knew Ethan wouldn''t let him down. "Thank God! I knew you''d have a solution!"

    Even the younger man, standing nearby, looked hopeful. He had the same symptoms¡ªthe same mushrooms growing on his body. If Ethan could save one of them, maybe he could save them both.

    But then, in the blink of an eye, Ethan''s blade flashed.

    A streak of light cut through the air, and the scruffy man''s head snapped back. Blood sprayed as his body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    "Done," Ethan said flatly, sheathing his blade.

    The younger man stood frozen, his mind struggling to process what had just happened. He turned slowly, staring at the scruffy man''s corpse. His mouth opened, but no words came out.

    And then, before he could even react, another flash of steel. Ethan''s blade moved with precision, and the younger man joined his companion on the ground.

    Ethan had "helped" him too.

    Not far away, Sam was kneeling on the ground. Mushrooms had begun to sprout from his shoulders and neck, but he didn''t seem to care. His eyes were hollow, empty. He had lost the will to fight, the will to live. Ivy was gone, and with her, so was his reason to keep going.

    Ethan approached him slowly, his steps deliberate. Without a word, he raised his blade and, with a single motion, severed the crystal core from Sam''s body. The lifeless shell toppled forward, hitting the ground with a dull thud.

    The truth was, all three of them had been doomed the moment they were parasitized. Even if Ethan hadn''t intervened, the fungal infection would have killed them. And it wouldn''t have been quick. The toxins would have eaten away at their bodies, dragging them through an agonizing death.

    Ethan had simply spared them the suffering.

    He glanced down at the three corpses, his expression as calm as ever. After a moment, he muttered under his breath:

    "Mushroom risotto¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 135 - 135: Another surprise?

    After Ethan stashed the corpse, he headed back home.

    The crew, having just sampled a "new flavor," seemed pretty satisfied¡ªit was a nice change of pace for them.

    Ethan took a shower, changed into fresh clothes, and settled on the couch. He pulled out the mutated fungal crystal core and started examining it.

    The crystal core was milky white, radiating dense energy. But unlike the usual ones, this one had streak-like mycelium patterns running through it.

    At first, the fungus''s abilities had been downright creepy, scaring the hell out of Big Ears. But now that Ethan had taken it down, he''d figured out what was going on. Basically, it was just a mutated Shroom.

    Ethan thought about it for a moment. Maybe, just like with Sprout, he could try fusing the crystal core with one of his crew. If they could gain its abilities, it''d be a huge boost for the territory.

    With that in mind, he headed down to the street.

    The crew had just finished enjoying their "Mushroom Risotto," looking pretty pleased with themselves. But as soon as they saw Ethan, they all straightened up and bowed their heads respectfully.

    Ethan scanned the group, his gaze locking onto a female zombie.

    "You. Come here," he said, pointing.

    "Me?" The female zombie''s fierce eyes widened in surprise, almost like she couldn''t believe she''d been singled out. But she quickly stepped forward, standing in front of him.

    This particular zombie was one of his top fighters¡ªphysically strong, highly evolved, but she hadn''t yet formed a crystal core. She was a perfect candidate for the fusion.

    Using his Domain of the Dead ability, Ethan reached out and placed the milky white crystal core directly into her skull.

    The female zombie froze, her expression blank, as if she hadn''t fully processed what was happening. But it didn''t take long for the pain to hit. Her face twisted in agony, and she clutched at her hair, dropping to her knees with a loud thud. She threw her head back and let out a guttural scream.

    "Ughhh¡ª!" The fusion process was dangerous. It felt like her brain was being invaded, her life force flickering between strong and weak. But thanks to the X-virus injection she''d received earlier, her regenerative abilities were off the charts.

    After a few tense moments, she finally calmed down.

    A strange energy began coursing through her body, her power level skyrocketing until she hit B+ rank. It was clear the fusion had been a success.

    Everything was going exactly as Ethan had expected. The female zombie shook her head, looking a little dazed, as if her scalp was itching. Then, with a sudden pop, a small white button mushroom sprouted from the top of her head.

    "Hmm. Alright, got a name for you now..." Ethan muttered, smirking.

    ...

    With that taken care of, Ethan headed back home.

    The next few days were uneventful. The territory was calm, everything progressing steadily as planned.

    The sixth member of his crew, now nicknamed "Shroom," had started spreading spores everywhere. These spores grew into "white tumors," which, after absorbing blood, began to take on a faint reddish hue.

    At this stage, though, the tumors were still pretty weak. They could only morph into small creatures like rats or bugs¡ªnot exactly a game-changer yet. They''d need more time to grow and develop.

    Meanwhile, over at Genesis Biotech, things had gone eerily quiet. Nathan hadn''t moved out of Los Angeles, but he was still in talks with headquarters about their next steps.

    However, over at the San Bernardino branch, Sophia was starting to lose her patience.

    The death of Jessica''s squad still weighed heavily on her. She wasn''t the type to just let something like that slide.

    After all, sending out an elite team only for them to die mysteriously? Yeah, no one would just shrug that off.

    "This Los Angeles situation isn''t something we can just ignore!" Sophia declared, sitting in her office. Her sharp eyes glinted with determination.

    Her secretary, standing nearby, hesitated before speaking. "But Sophia, didn''t Nathan say you didn''t need to get involved? Why bother with Los Angeles?"

    "I''m a stubborn person," Sophia said firmly. "I don''t care what anyone tells me to do or how they think I should handle things. If I decide to act, I act. That''s just who I am."

    The secretary couldn''t help but admire her boss''s resolve. Sophia really is something else, she thought. She never gives up. A small part of her wondered if she''d ever be able to become someone like Sophia.

    But Sophia knew the truth. If a zombie king strong enough to wipe out Jessica''s squad was out there, she''d underestimated him before. That was a mistake she wouldn''t make again.

    What worried her most was the proximity. San Bernardino wasn''t far from Los Angeles. If Ethan kept expanding his territory, it wouldn''t be long before he encroached on her jurisdiction.

    Officially, her plan was to head to Los Angeles to take down the zombie king. But deep down, she knew this was about protecting her own turf.

    She needed to act¡ªand fast.

    "Send the Griff Squad," Sophia instructed, her tone sharp and decisive. "Take an A+ grade cyborg with them. Tell them not to go too deep into the zombie nest¡ªjust stick to the edges and wait for the right moment to strike. And this time, make sure there are no screw-ups!" She emphasized the last part, her gaze narrowing.

    The secretary nodded in understanding. "Got it, Sophia."

    ...

    Time flew by, and another month passed. Ethan hadn''t left his house once, choosing instead to lay low and enjoy a peaceful, uneventful life.

    But while Ethan stayed put, his territory underwent some major changes. The sixth member of his crew, Shroom, had been busy. The tumors it had been cultivating were now fully matured and capable of mimicking human forms.

    As a result, groups of "humans" could now be seen wandering the streets of Ethan''s domain in clusters of three or five.

    This was especially true in the areas where Shroom operated. It was almost like a snapshot of life before the apocalypse¡ªstreets bustling with people, a surreal echo of the past.

    The sight was deeply unsettling. Anyone who didn''t know better would''ve been terrified. The so-called "forbidden zone" of the zombie nest now had human-like figures roaming around, adding an eerie layer of mystery to the already ominous area.

    But not everyone was impressed. Bulldozer, with his massive frame and tiny, beady eyes, stood on the street, glaring at the "humans" with a sour expression.

    He could see them... but he couldn''t eat them. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    What was the point of that?

    Especially late at night, when hunger gnawed at him, Lil'' Shroom''s creations were like a cruel joke¡ªtempting but untouchable.

    "Ugh, forget it. I''ll just go catch some fish," Bulldozer grumbled to himself, turning toward the river.

    The river still flowed steadily, its waters rushing past as they always had. It was here, not long ago, that Ethan had fought the Bone-Claw Zombie King in a brutal battle that had cemented his position as the ruler of Los Angeles. The fight had been fierce, but now, the scars of that clash were all but gone. The dirt had covered the remnants, the corpses had rotted away, and the rain had washed the blood into the river. Like the water itself, the memory of that battle was slowly fading into the past.

    As Bulldozer reached the riverbank, the sound of the rushing water filled his ears.

    The broken bridge that spanned the river was now completely overgrown with vines, their lush greenery draping over the structure like a natural shroud. The sight was both haunting and awe-inspiring.

    "Sprout, I''m hungry. I want fish," Bulldozer called out, his voice booming.

    A moment later, a figure emerged from the nearby underbrush. It was Sprout, another zombie king, his head adorned with leaves and grass, giving him a vibrant, almost forest-like appearance.

    "No problem," Sprout replied casually, clearly used to Bulldozer''s constant requests. Without hesitation, he extended his control over the vines on the bridge, commanding them to grow and stretch down into the rushing river like a swarm of serpents.

    The movement of the vines quickly caught the attention of the river''s mutant fish. One by one, they leapt from the water, their forms varying wildly in size and shape. Some were small, others massive, but all of them shared the same unsettling features: glowing red eyes and razor-sharp teeth.

    The vines sprang to life, striking like arrows. With a series of sharp thwacks, they pierced the fish clean through, then flung them onto the riverbank in a chaotic, writhing pile.

    Bulldozer''s small eyes lit up as he watched the scene unfold. It was like a rainstorm of fish.

    "Heh heh heh, Sprout, you''re the best," he chuckled, his mood instantly improving.

    Reaching down with his massive hands, he grabbed one of the flopping mutant fish and shoved it into his mouth, crunching down with his powerful jaws. His sharp fangs made quick work of the bones, and the taste was, in his opinion, absolutely divine.

    Every now and then, he''d get lucky and find a fish with a Neurocore inside¡ªa little "candy" treat, as he liked to call it. Those were the best.

    Bulldozer was thoroughly satisfied. Life as a zombie had its perks, and surprises like this made it all the more enjoyable.

    But just as he was savoring his meal, something unusual caught his attention. Downstream, a sharp dorsal fin broke the surface of the water, cutting through the current with alarming speed. It was heading upstream, straight toward him, slicing through the waves like a knife.

    "Huh? What''s this now? Another surprise?"

    ...

 Chapter 136 - 136: I will have my revenge

    Bulldozer glanced over and noticed the dorsal fin cutting through the water at an insane speed, churning up massive waves in its wake.

    Sprout caught sight of it too but didn''t flinch. After guarding the river bridge for over a month, they''d seen their fair share of water monsters. This wasn''t anything new.

    Without hesitation, Sprout sent dozens of vines surging toward the splashing waves.

    But the moment the vines hit the water, a tremendous force yanked at them. In just a few seconds, they snapped apart with a series of sharp cracks.

    "Oh? Not bad," Sprout thought to themselves, intrigued.

    The creature in the river, seemingly provoked, suddenly leapt out of the water, sending a cascade of spray into the air.

    Both Bulldozer and Sprout got a clear look at it now, and their faces showed genuine surprise.

    It wasn''t a fish. The thing looked like a massive lizard, easily 20 feet long, its body covered in dark green scales that gleamed like armor. Its head was grotesque, with a maw full of jagged teeth, razor-sharp claws on its front limbs, and a thick, muscular tail trailing behind it.

    "Whoa, a new flavor!" Bulldozer''s eyes lit up with excitement.

    The lizard launched itself out of the river and landed on the shore with a heavy thud. Its piercing yellow eyes glared at the two zombie kings, and it let out a shrill, ear-splitting screech.

    "This one''s mine," Bulldozer said, cracking his knuckles, clearly itching for a fight.

    "Wait¡­" Sprout held him back, their tone cautious. Ordinary monsters wouldn''t dare challenge zombie kings. Most would instinctively avoid them, driven by sheer survival instinct. But this lizard? It was different. It had come straight for them, like it had a plan.

    Sprout''s gaze shifted downstream, and their suspicions were confirmed. The river was churning violently, waves crashing as more dark shapes moved beneath the surface. Through the water, they could make out massive black shadows¡ªand some of them were disturbingly humanoid.

    "This isn''t just some random monster. We''ve got an invasion on our hands," Sprout said grimly.

    As if on cue, the shadows began leaping out of the water one by one, sending sprays of water everywhere. Hideous heads emerged, snarling and snapping. And it wasn''t just the lizard creatures¡ªzombies were crawling out of the river too.

    But these weren''t your average zombies. Their fingers and toes were webbed, like they''d evolved specifically for swimming. They looked grotesque, their faces twisted and monstrous, and they let out guttural growls as they joined the lizard monsters on the shore.

    The group began to close in on Bulldozer and Sprout, their numbers growing by the second.

    "Well, well, they''ve got some nerve showing up here," Bulldozer said with a smirk. Fear wasn''t even in his vocabulary. Los Angeles had been way too quiet lately¡ªno rival factions, no real threats. It was almost boring.

    And being invincible? It was so lonely.

    But now? These invaders were just what he needed to blow off some steam.

    With a thunderous roar, Bulldozer charged forward, his massive frame barreling through the enemy like a runaway freight train.

    BAM! BAM! BAM!

    Zombies that had just crawled out of the water were sent flying as Bulldozer plowed through them. He reached one of the lizard monsters, grabbed it by the neck, and slammed it into the ground with bone-crushing force. Then, without missing a beat, he stomped down hard, crushing its skull under his boot.

    Another lizard lunged at him, its jaws snapping. Bulldozer swung around and landed a devastating punch, sending it sprawling. He grabbed its tail, swung it like a club, and used it to knock over several more creatures in front of him.

    His movements were swift, brutal, and efficient. Bulldozer was a one-man wrecking crew.

    But the river wasn''t done yet. More monsters and zombies kept pouring out, relentless in their assault.

    Sprout, seeing the endless tide of enemies, unleashed a swarm of vines from their body. The vines shot out in every direction, thick and countless, piercing through the zombies and skewering the lizard monsters. The vines drained the creatures of their blood and flesh, leaving behind shriveled husks.

    A deafening roar suddenly echoed from behind the two zombie kings, shaking the ground beneath them. The earth trembled as an army of feral zombies surged forward, their snarls and growls filling the air. Among them were elite zombies, including Snowy, the massive zombie tiger, leaping into the fray.

    The invaders had no idea what they''d just walked into. The local zombie horde, led by Ethan''s subordinates, was a force to be reckoned with. Within moments, the two sides clashed in a chaotic, bloody battle.

    But Ethan''s forces were overwhelming. The invaders¡ªwhether they were aquatic zombies or lizard monsters¡ªwere no match. They were torn apart, devoured, or smashed into pieces with ruthless efficiency.

    The fight lasted barely five minutes. By the time it was over, the shore was littered with mangled corpses, and the river ran red with blood.

    And then, cutting through the carnage like a shadow, a figure appeared.

    Laura.

    She moved like a phantom, her razor-sharp claws slicing through the aquatic zombies with deadly precision. Wherever she went, blood sprayed and chunks of flesh flew.

    Bulldozer glanced back, his small, round eyes widening. "Weren''t you supposed to be patrolling the edge of the territory? What are you doing here?"

    "Got bored," Laura replied with a grin.

    Her post wasn''t exactly close to this area, but the moment she caught wind of a fight breaking out, she made a point to show up.

    "...," Bulldozer was speechless.

    He hadn''t even had his fill of smashing things yet, and now she was here, stealing his thunder.

    Annoying.

    With the combined efforts of the zombie kings, the invaders were quickly wiped out. No more Aqua Zombies or lizard monsters crawled out of the river. The battle was over.

    To be fair, the enemy''s numbers weren''t overwhelming¡ªabout a hundred or so of those lizard creatures and maybe two thousand zombies. It felt more like a probing attack or a nuisance raid than a full-scale invasion.

    "Where the hell did these things come from?" Bulldozer scratched his head, clearly puzzled.

    "Probably the ocean," Sprout guessed, wrinkling their nose. "They reek of saltwater."

    "Oh, that''s great." Bulldozer stepped forward, grabbed one of the lizard corpses, and took a massive bite out of it, chewing noisily as blood dripped from his mouth.

    Laura raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "What are you doing?"

    "Boss said eating fish is good for your brain," Bulldozer replied, his mouth full of raw flesh.

    "Uh¡­ you''re calling that a fish?" Laura''s face twisted in disbelief. She stared at him like he''d lost whatever few brain cells he had left. "You know what? Never mind. I don''t think there''s any saving your brain at this point."

    ...

    The creatures were, in fact, from the ocean. They were a mutated species¡ªMarine Iguanas. Small skirmishes like this weren''t uncommon along the edges of Ethan''s territory, but this time felt different. The scale of the attack was larger, and the creatures had clearly traveled a long way to get here. There was intent behind it.

    Ethan, sitting comfortably at home, heard about the incident not long after it happened. He swirled the wine glass in his hand, the deep red liquid catching the light as he took a slow sip. His sharp, narrow eyes glinted with thought.

    He wasn''t surprised. In fact, he''d been expecting something like this.

    It was obvious where the creatures had come from¡ªSanta Monica. The once-bustling city had been mostly swallowed by the ocean, leaving behind a half-submerged wasteland.

    Zombies were nothing if not adaptable. They evolved to suit their environment. The ones in Santa Monica had been submerged in seawater for so long that their fingers and toes had developed webbing, making them perfectly suited for life in the water.

    This attack was likely the work of Santa Monica''s zombie king, testing the waters¡ªliterally¡ªfor an expansion into Los Angeles.

    But Ethan wasn''t concerned.

    "Let them come," he murmured, a faint smirk playing on his lips.

    ...

    Just as Ethan suspected, Santa Monica was a drowned city, its skyline of high-rise buildings now jutting out of the ocean like the skeleton of a forgotten world. Beneath the waves, Aqua Zombies swarmed through the ruins, moving with the grace of fish. They darted between the submerged buildings, their movements swift and fluid.

    But atop one of the tallest buildings still standing above the water, a figure stood.

    It was a child¡ªor at least, it looked like one. He appeared to be around seven or eight years old, but his eyes were pitch black, voids of endless darkness. Tendrils of black mist coiled around him, giving him an aura of something far more sinister than his small frame suggested.

    This was the Zombie Fetus, the offspring of the Pregnant Zombie King. Months ago, he had been carried downriver, eventually ending up here in Santa Monica.

    And in just over a month, he had grown at an unnatural speed, now resembling a young boy. But despite his outward appearance, the hatred burning inside him was anything but childlike. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The memory of the woman who had killed his mother was seared into his mind. Her cold, expressionless face haunted him, a constant reminder of his loss. And then there was the zombie king who had taken over his mother''s territory. The rage he felt toward them both was all-consuming.

    "I will have my revenge..."

    ..

 Chapter 137 - 137: Zombiesâ€¦ of course

    Behind him stood a towering figure, half-human, half-beast. One side of its body was covered in glowing blue scales, and a massive, razor-sharp claw extended from its arm.

    Its eyes glowed a menacing yellow, exuding a terrifying aura. "Relax. I''ve already sent my men to find them. Let''s see what they''re really capable of," it growled, its voice like the grating of rusted metal.

    This was the Azure Scaled Zombie King. He had taken in the Zombie Fetus, essentially becoming its "adoptive father." Not out of kindness, of course¡ªhe saw potential in the creature, a future ally who could become a powerful asset. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even without the Zombie Fetus, the Azure Scaled Zombie King had long been planning to expand his territory onto land. While he was one of the rulers of the shallows, life there wasn''t exactly easy. The deep sea was home to colossal beasts far beyond his strength.

    Not long ago, he had witnessed a horrifying scene: several massive tentacles, each hundreds of feet long, emerged from the pitch-black depths and devoured his underlings in one swift motion. The sight was straight out of a movie¡ªsomething like Deep Rising. It was enough to make even him shudder.

    The Zombie Fetus nodded viciously, its expression twisted with malice.

    "Especially that woman," it hissed. "I want to torture her myself. Make her wish she were dead!"

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan''s territory had been "attacked." Though, to be honest, calling it an attack was a bit of a stretch. It was more like a free delivery¡ªsome fresh seafood for his underlings to snack on.

    On the other side of things, Mia was busy with her own tasks.

    The shelter had been thriving lately. They''d managed to take over a food warehouse in the outskirts of Los Angeles, and it was stocked with a decent amount of edible supplies.

    Mia was in charge of guarding the place, while Chris and a group of "haulers" worked tirelessly to transport the goods back to their base. The operation was running like a well-oiled machine.

    Survivors carried sacks of grain, loading them onto carts with practiced efficiency. Everything was proceeding in an orderly fashion.

    Nearby, Sean and a few other Awakeners stood watch, looking like supervisors overseeing the work. Their main job, though, was to ensure everyone''s safety.

    But honestly, there wasn''t much to worry about. Most of the powerful zombie kings in Los Angeles and the surrounding cities had already been taken out by Ethan. The scattered remnants of zombie forces in the area posed little to no threat, so things were relatively peaceful.

    Sean pulled half an apple out of his pocket, his sharp eyes studying it carefully. He''d found it at an abandoned farm. Fresh fruits and vegetables were a rare luxury in the apocalypse, so he''d been reluctant to eat it.

    The apple already had a bite taken out of it, and the exposed flesh had oxidized, turning brown. Sean stared at it for a long moment before finally giving in to temptation. He took a small bite, savoring the sweet and tangy flavor as it spread across his taste buds. A satisfied smile crept onto his face.

    "Man, this is so good..." he muttered. The others glanced at him but didn''t say anything.

    Sean sighed wistfully. "It''s just a shame apples get smaller the more you eat them. Wouldn''t it be great if they got bigger instead?"

    "Is there even such a thing?" asked Chloe, a petite girl with a bright, curious face. She was one of Ethan''s "builders," responsible for constructing and maintaining their shelter.

    Sean nodded confidently. "Of course there is. Not only does it get bigger, but it gets longer too."

    "Uh..." Chloe froze, her expression turning awkward. She couldn''t help but feel like there was something off about what he''d just said. Was he thinking about something inappropriate? She couldn''t be sure, but it definitely sounded suspicious.

    "Sean, you should really stop watching... questionable stuff. It''s messing with your head," she said, narrowing her eyes at him.

    "What questionable stuff?" Sean looked genuinely confused.

    Chloe pressed on. "Then what were you talking about?"

    "Snake! You know, the game. Snake," Sean replied matter-of-factly.

    "..." Chloe''s face went blank, a wave of exasperation washing over her. The people around them couldn''t hold back their laughter, some even covering their mouths to stifle the sound.

    Sean frowned, puzzled. "What else could I have meant? What were you thinking?"

    "Hah! Oh, nothing, nothing at all," Chloe said with an awkward laugh, trying to play it off. "I just... misunderstood, that''s all."

    At that moment, a chilly breeze swept through the area. The overcast sky began to drizzle, and in the distance, dark clouds loomed ominously, rolling closer. The rain showed signs of intensifying.

    "Ugh, it''s raining now?" someone grumbled.

    "This weather sucks. It''s gonna slow us down again."

    "Yeah, remember last time? When we were hauling supplies from Santa Monica? It rained so much I got stuck in the mud."

    "..."

    The survivors began voicing their complaints, their frustration evident.

    Chris and a few of the haulers ran over to Mia, shielding their heads from the rain with their hands.

    "It''s raining. How about we let everyone take a break?" Chris suggested, his tone hopeful.

    Mia shot him a cold look. "Every time I ask you to move supplies, it''s either windy or raining."

    Chris scratched his head awkwardly. "Can''t help it. The roads out here in the suburbs are terrible. It''s hard enough for us Awakeners, let alone the regular folks trying to haul all this food back to the shelter."

    Mia sighed, relenting. "Fine. But don''t waste too much time. Staying out here is never safe." With that, she turned and walked toward an old, run-down guardhouse to take shelter from the rain.

    Sean and the other Awakeners followed closely behind her.

    Chris muttered under his breath, "What danger could there possibly be?" Still, he got to work, leading the haulers to cover the sacks of grain with waterproof tarps. Once the supplies were secured, they packed up their tools and joined the others in the guardhouse.

    The rain poured harder, drumming against the roof as they huddled inside. Someone lit a fire in the middle of the room, the flames crackling and casting a warm glow that pushed back the damp chill. bodies were fragile things¡ªtoo sensitive to both cold and heat. Chris crouched by the fire, warming his hands. After a moment, he pulled out an ear of corn, skewered it on a stick, and held it over the flames to roast.

    Brandon, sitting nearby, turned his head to look. "Uncle Chris, uh¡­ what''s that corn taste like?"

    Chris gave him a side-eye. "If you want some, just say so. I''ll split it with you when it''s done."

    "Heh, thanks, Uncle Chris!" Brandon grinned, his face lighting up.

    The room was lively and warm, filled with chatter and laughter. For a moment, it felt like a small slice of normalcy in the chaos of the apocalypse. But outside, the rain only grew heavier. The sky was a dark, oppressive gray, and sheets of water poured down, creating a mist that hovered just above the ground.

    "Man, the weather''s been getting weirder and weirder since the apocalypse," Sean remarked, still holding his half-eaten apple.

    Mia, however, stood by the window, her large, dark eyes fixed on the storm outside. Her gaze sharpened, her body tensing.

    "Get ready for a fight," she said suddenly, her voice low but commanding.

    "Huh? What''s going on?" Chris asked, startled.

    The room fell silent. Everyone rushed to the window, peering out into the rain. It didn''t take long for them to see it¡ªseveral figures emerging from the downpour. Zombies. The rain splashed off their decaying bodies as they trudged forward, their grotesque faces twisted into bloodthirsty snarls. They were heading straight for the warehouse.

    "Zombies¡­ of course," Chris muttered, his expression darkening.

    The atmosphere in the room shifted instantly. The regular survivors huddled together in fear, while the Awakeners grabbed their weapons and prepared to head out.

    The door creaked open, and one by one, the Awakeners stepped into the storm. The rain was relentless, soaking them to the bone, but they didn''t hesitate. Weapons drawn, they took up positions in front of the warehouse, ready to defend it.

    "Raaaghhh!" A guttural roar echoed through the rain. The zombies, spotting their prey, became frenzied. Like starving wolves, they broke into a sprint, charging toward the humans with terrifying speed.

    This wasn''t the first time the warehouse had been attacked by zombies. It had become a regular occurrence, though no less dangerous.

    Chris stood at the front, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the situation. Despite the tension, he remained calm. "At least there aren''t too many of them this time," he said, his voice steady.

    ...

 Chapter 138 - 138: The remains of an apple

    At a glance, there were maybe a hundred, two hundred zombies¡ªnothing too threatening.

    But soon, people noticed something strange. These zombies weren''t like the usual ones. Their fingers and toes were webbed with a thin membrane, giving them an eerie, almost aquatic appearance.

    "What the hell are these things?" Sean''s sharp eyes scanned the scene, his voice calm but laced with tension.

    Before anyone could answer, the zombies were already closing in, now only about 100 feet away.

    The stench hit them first¡ªputrid and damp, carrying a chilling moisture that clung to the air. It was suffocating, like decay mixed with the cold bite of rain.

    "Kill them," Mia said coldly, drawing the tachi strapped to her back in one fluid motion. Without hesitation, she charged straight at the horde.

    Her blade gleamed, slicing through the rain with a sharp whistle, as if cutting the very air itself. It tore into the zombies effortlessly, spraying black, viscous blood everywhere. The foul liquid mixed with the rain, creating a grotesque, chaotic dance of crimson and black.

    Mia moved like a whirlwind, a relentless force of destruction. She was a one-woman meat grinder, cutting down the zombies with precision and fury.

    Behind her, the temperature plummeted even further. The already cold air turned frigid as a wave of icy energy spread outward. The Awakeners with ice-based abilities¡ªnicknamed "builders" for their knack for shaping the battlefield¡ªstepped forward. They raised their hands, channeling their powers. The torrential rain seemed to freeze midair, transforming into razor-sharp icicles that shot toward the zombies like a deadly hailstorm.

    Shhhk-shhhk-shhhk!

    The scene turned into a frozen tempest, shredding the zombies into pieces.

    Meanwhile, Chris and the others formed a tight battle formation, standing back-to-back with their weapons drawn. As Awakeners who had reached the Neurocore stage, their strength far surpassed that of the zombies. Each swing of their blades cut down another undead, their movements efficient and practiced.

    This group wasn''t weak by any means. Against a couple hundred zombies, they were holding their ground with ease.

    One by one, the zombies fell, their numbers dwindling rapidly. Victory seemed inevitable.

    At first glance, this looked like nothing more than a routine zombie attack.

    But then, something changed.

    Chris froze mid-swing. A faint sound reached his ears¡ªa song, distant and haunting. It wasn''t in any language he recognized. The melody was strange, shifting unpredictably between high-pitched wails and low, guttural tones. It carried an unnatural pull, like it was calling to him, beckoning him closer.

    His eyes glazed over, unfocused.

    Others began to falter too. Their movements slowed, their expressions vacant. Even as zombies lunged at them, they didn''t react. One zombie, its grotesque face twisted in a permanent snarl, lunged at Chris. Its gaping maw, filled with jagged teeth, was inches from his neck.

    At the last second, an ice spike shot through the air, piercing the zombie''s skull. Black blood splattered across Chris''s face, only to be washed away by the rain. But he didn''t even flinch. He just stood there, motionless.

    "Uncle Chris! What''s wrong with you?!" Chloe shouted, her voice tight with panic as she rushed toward him.

    It wasn''t just Chris. The other Neurocore Awakeners were acting the same way. Some of them even dropped their weapons and started walking toward the zombies, as if in a trance.

    Chloe quickly stepped in, blocking their path. "What the hell is going on?!"

    "It''s mind control," Sean said grimly, his voice cutting through the chaos.

    "I heard it too," he added. "That weird sound¡­ it''s like something''s trying to lure us in."

    "What?!" Chloe''s face paled. The idea of such an ability sent a chill down her spine.

    She had heard faint traces of the sound earlier, but as someone who had reached the Crystal Core stage, her mental strength was far superior to those in the Neurocore stage. She had managed to resist its pull. But now, it was clear¡ªthere was something else out there, something far more dangerous than the zombies.

    "Could it be¡­ a zombie king?" she whispered, her voice barely audible over the rain.

    ...

    Up ahead, Mia was still holding the line, cutting down zombies with ruthless efficiency. Even without Chris and the other Neurocore Awakeners, she was managing just fine. But the creature behind this mind control? That was a whole different problem.

    As she fought, her mind raced, trying to figure out their next move.

    Then, without warning, the ground beneath her feet shifted.

    The mud softened unnaturally, sinking under her weight.

    Mia glanced down, her instincts screaming at her. From the muck, a massive, glowing blue claw shot out, its sharp talons latching onto her ankle.

    The claws dug deep, piercing through her flesh. Blood welled up, bright red against the eerie blue glow. It trickled down her leg, mixing with the rain and mud.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    From deep within the rain-soaked horizon, another guttural zombie howl tore through the air. Shadows emerged, their numbers swelling exponentially. What had been a manageable horde of a couple hundred was now a sea of over a thousand.

    And mixed among the zombies were new creatures¡ªlizard-like monsters, their sinewy forms slinking through the ranks with predatory grace.

    "So, there is more," Mia muttered, her voice calm, almost indifferent. She had expected this. She always expected the worst.

    The pain in her ankle flared, sharp and searing, but it only fueled her. Her nerves lit up, her body responding instinctively, cells firing on all cylinders. Pain was just another form of adrenaline.

    The lizard creature beneath her had fully surfaced now, its grotesque head snapping upward, jaws lined with jagged teeth lunging for her.

    Mia didn''t flinch. She slammed her free foot down with brutal force.

    BOOM!

    The ground shook as her heel crushed the creature''s skull like an overripe watermelon. Bone and flesh exploded outward, painting the mud in a sickening spray of gore.

    She exhaled sharply, her mind already racing ahead. The grain depot wasn''t defensible anymore. There was no way they could hold this position. The only option was to break through the encirclement and lead everyone to safety.

    But first, she had to find the source of that mind-controlling song. Whatever was behind it had to be eliminated. Chris and the others wouldn''t snap out of it until that thing was dead.

    Mia glanced back at her team. Unlike Ethan, who always had a squad of powerful subordinates to rely on, she had no such luxury. It was just her and her teammates, and she''d have to make it work.

    The horde was closing in fast. Mia gripped her blade tighter and charged back into the fray. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Chloe and the others stood frozen for a moment, their faces pale as they took in the sheer number of monsters bearing down on them. Fear clawed at their hearts, but they didn''t have the luxury of hesitation.

    "Focus!" Chloe barked, snapping herself and the others out of it. She raised her hands, her ice abilities flaring to life. One after another, thick walls of ice materialized, blocking the advancing zombies.

    But then, that eerie song crept back into her ears. The haunting melody was relentless, worming its way into her mind. Chloe clenched her jaw, her teeth grinding as she fought to stay in control. She wasn''t fully under its spell, but the distraction was enough to make her powers falter.

    Sean, however, seemed completely unaffected. His sharp eyes remained clear, his mind untouched by the song''s pull. He shook his head as if brushing off an annoying fly, the sound having no hold on him.

    When the horde surged forward, Sean didn''t hesitate. He leapt into the fray, his fists swinging with raw, unrelenting power. Each punch sent zombies flying, their bodies crumpling like paper under his strength. He moved with reckless abandon, carving a path through the chaos to protect his teammates.

    But as Sean fought, the ground behind him began to shift. The mud churned unnaturally, rising and bulging until a massive lizard creature burst forth. Its hulking form towered over Sean, its scales glistening with rain and muck.

    "Sean! Behind you!" Chloe screamed, her voice cutting through the storm.

    Sean turned, but it was too late. The creature lunged, its claws slamming into his shoulders and pinning him to the ground. The impact knocked the wind out of him, and he felt the cold, slimy weight of the monster pressing down on his chest.

    "Damn it," Sean muttered, his voice more annoyed than afraid. The stench of the creature''s breath hit him like a wall, and he grimaced as its gaping maw descended toward his head.

    "So, you like sneak attacks, huh?" he growled, his tone almost mocking.

    With one hand, he grabbed the creature''s forehead, holding its snapping jaws at bay. His other hand shot up, clamping around its throat.

    And then, with a guttural roar of his own, Sean twisted with all his might.

    CRACK!

    The sound of snapping bone echoed through the battlefield as Sean wrenched the creature''s head clean off. Black blood sprayed everywhere, drenching him in the foul-smelling liquid. He shoved the lifeless body aside and stood, his chest heaving.

    Sean didn''t even bother wiping the blood off. He was used to this kind of mess. But as he adjusted his stance, something felt¡­ off.

    He reached into his pocket, his fingers brushing against something wet and squishy. Frowning, he pulled it out.

    It was the remains of an apple. Or rather, what was left of the half-eaten apple he''d been saving. All that remained was the stem, surrounded by a pulpy mess.

    Sean stared at it, his expression blank. For a moment, he looked utterly lost, as if the world had stopped turning.

    ...

 Chapter 139 - 139: You donâ€™t need to be so hard on yourself...

    "You''re all gonna die!"

    Sean was absolutely furious. His body cracked and popped as he entered the Fearless Berserk state.

    He was already an A-rank Awakener, but in this berserk mode, he was practically knocking on the door of S-rank.

    With a sudden stomp of his foot, the ground beneath him erupted.

    The sheer force was like a volcanic explosion. The earth trembled, sending dirt and rainwater flying in all directions. Even the nearby zombies were blasted away, scattering like ragdolls.

    Sean''s figure blurred, leaving behind a faint afterimage as he charged straight into the horde of monsters. His fist swung forward with the force of a meteor crashing to earth.

    BOOM!

    The energy from his punch exploded outward, obliterating the surrounding zombies into nothing but chunks and dust. The ground beneath them caved in, leaving a massive crater.

    Rain poured down relentlessly, washing away the splattered blood, which mixed with the muddy ground to create a grotesque, otherworldly scene.

    But the monsters weren''t done yet.

    Two lizard-like creatures screeched and lunged at him from the side.

    "Give me back my apple!" Sean roared, his anger flaring even hotter at the sight of the green-scaled beasts. He swung his leg in a wide arc, like a steel whip, smashing into the stomach of one of the lizard creatures.

    The sheer force of the kick tore it clean in half.

    Without missing a beat, he followed up with a brutal elbow strike, shattering the skull of the second lizard monster.

    Sean was like a tiger in a flock of sheep. Every movement he made was lethal, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. Blood sprayed through the air, and the ground was littered with mangled corpses and severed limbs. The scene was nothing short of a hellish slaughterhouse.

    Thanks to Sean''s rampage, the pressure on the others eased significantly.

    Mia caught a glimpse of him out of the corner of her eye and couldn''t help but mutter to herself, "This idiot... he''s really going all out today."

    With a flick of her wrist, her Tachi blade sliced through the air, crackling with lightning. The blade flashed like a bolt of lightning splitting the sky, decapitating a cluster of zombies in one clean sweep. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mia pressed deeper into the horde, her goal clear: find the creature responsible for the mind control.

    If it could manipulate Chris and the others, it had to be close by.

    Moments later, she felt a strange psychic energy radiating from within the horde. Her sharp eyes locked onto an unusual figure among the monsters.

    It was a grotesque hybrid¡ªa zombie with the upper body of a woman and the lower body of a fish. Its tail was covered in dark, razor-sharp scales that gleamed like blades.

    The creature''s upper body was a sickly, waterlogged blue-black, like something that had been rotting at the bottom of a swamp for years. Wet, stringy hair clung to its face, obscuring its features.

    "A Siren?" Mia murmured, narrowing her eyes. "A Zombie Siren?" She wasn''t entirely sure what it was, but one thing was clear: the eerie, hypnotic song controlling her allies was coming from this creature.

    And around the Zombie Siren, the density of zombies and lizard monsters was at its peak.

    Mia didn''t hesitate. She gripped her Tachi tightly and charged forward.

    The surrounding monsters, sensing her approach, surged toward her, their feral forms threatening to overwhelm her slender frame.

    The Zombie Siren noticed the commotion and turned its head toward Mia. Through the gaps in its dripping hair, a single, lifeless fish-like eye glared at her.

    The haunting melody in Mia''s ears suddenly shifted into a piercing shriek, a maddening, hysterical sound that stabbed directly into her mind.

    This wasn''t just mind control anymore¡ªit was a full-on psychic attack.

    Mia winced as a sharp, needle-like pain shot through her head, but her expression remained eerily calm. Her lips twitched slightly, curving into the faintest hint of a smirk.

    Her wristband beeped frantically, displaying her rising pain levels: 15%... 23%... 39%... 52%...

    She tightened her grip on her blade. The lightning coursing along its edge flared brighter, crackling with such intensity that it seemed to tear through the very air. Arcs of electricity danced wildly in the rain.

    Everywhere she looked, there were monsters.

    Mia surged forward, her speed reaching its peak. She became a streak of lightning, cutting through the horde like a storm. Wherever she passed, bodies exploded into fragments, unable to withstand her power.

    "Slash!"

    Her Tachi swept horizontally, aiming directly for the Zombie Siren.

    The creature, which had failed to fully control even Chloe and the others, was clearly not a high-level monster. It had no time to react to Mia''s attack.

    The blade''s arc sliced through the air, cleanly severing the Siren''s neck. Its head flew into the air, and dark, putrid blood gushed out like a fountain.

    The headless body collapsed into the rain-soaked ground.

    With the Zombie Siren dead, the psychic hold on Chris and the others broke instantly. Their eyes cleared, though their faces remained dazed, as if waking from a long, disorienting dream.

    "What... just happened?"

    "You were under the mental control of a monster!" Chloe explained, her tone sharp but steady.

    "What?!" The group''s faces turned pale with shock, fear creeping into their expressions. The realization hit hard¡ªmonsters with such bizarre abilities were far beyond what they had imagined.

    "Don''t just stand there! Protect the survivors and get back to the shelter!" Chloe barked, snapping them out of their daze.

    "Oh, right! Got it!" Chris and the others quickly sprang into action.

    With the mental interference gone, Chloe and the other Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores regained their combat effectiveness. Their abilities flared to life, creating barriers and launching attacks to hold off the relentless waves of monsters.

    Under their protection, the ordinary survivors moved swiftly, retreating from the danger zone as fast as they could.

    Truth be told, with the strength of Mia and the others, they could have held their ground against the thousand-plus zombies. But the risk of attracting even more monsters was too great. For now, they chose to retreat to the shelter, temporarily abandoning the food depot.

    As the group withdrew, the torrential rain that had been pouring down began to ease, eventually fading into a light drizzle.

    The area around the food depot was left in utter ruin. The ground was soaked with dark, foul-smelling blood, and broken, mangled corpses were scattered everywhere...

    Santa Monica.

    A desolate wasteland submerged by the sea. Waves crashed against the ruins, occasionally tossing up bloated, decaying bodies.

    On the rooftop of a half-submerged building, the Zombie Fetus lay sprawled out, arms behind its head, legs crossed lazily. It was daydreaming about revenge, a twisted grin spreading across its grotesque face as it savored the thought.

    Behind it stood the Azure Scaled Zombie King, motionless and imposing, waiting for its minions to return with news. It had sent out two teams earlier and was eager to hear if they had achieved anything.

    Before long, the water below rippled, and an Aqua Zombie darted through the waves with the speed and grace of a fish.

    Splash! The creature burst out of the water and leapt onto the rooftop.

    "Boss, I''m back!" it announced, shaking off the seawater.

    "Hmm. What''s the situation?" the Azure Scaled Zombie King asked, its tone calm but curious. It felt the Aqua Zombie had returned a bit too quickly¡ªbarely any time had passed since the two teams were dispatched. What could they have accomplished in such a short time?

    The Zombie Fetus perked up, sitting upright with sudden interest. It was eager to hear the report.

    "Boss, the first team you sent to Los Angeles... well, they were completely wiped out," the Aqua Zombie said, its voice hesitant.

    "What?!" The Azure Scaled Zombie King''s brow furrowed in surprise. "Did they at least make it into the city?"

    "Uh... no. They did make it to the shore, though," the Aqua Zombie replied honestly.

    "..." The Azure Scaled Zombie King was speechless. Made it to the shore? It might as well have said they died the moment they stepped out of the water.

    "So... the zombies there must be pretty strong," it muttered, trying to make sense of the situation.

    "Exactly!" The Aqua Zombie nodded vigorously. "There are several Zombie Kings right on the coastline, and some of them have really strange abilities. Plus, there''s a horde of elite zombies with high levels of evolution!"

    The Azure Scaled Zombie King fell silent, its expression darkening. It was clear now¡ªruling over a city meant being strong, and Los Angeles was no exception.

    "And what about the team sent to attack the humans?"

    "Well... they weren''t completely wiped out," the Aqua Zombie said after a brief pause, choosing its words carefully.

    "..." The Azure Scaled Zombie King immediately understood. So, they failed too.

    The Aqua Zombie then recounted the events in detail, describing how the second team had been decimated by the humans'' overwhelming strength.

    The Azure Scaled Zombie King listened quietly, its expression unreadable. The realization was sinking in¡ªLos Angeles wasn''t just home to powerful zombies; the humans there were formidable as well. The two teams it had painstakingly cultivated had accomplished almost nothing.

    Meanwhile, the Zombie Fetus was growing increasingly agitated. It had been fantasizing about revenge, only to hear that its forces had been crushed before they even got close. Its frustration boiled over.

    "The minions you''ve been training are useless! Absolute garbage!" it snapped, unable to hold back its anger.

    "Hmm?" The Azure Scaled Zombie King turned its piercing gaze toward the Zombie Fetus, its expression still calm but its eyes glinting with menace.

    "You don''t need to be so hard on yourself..." it said, its voice dripping with icy sarcasm.

    "..."

 Chapter 140 - 140: â€œUnofficial residentâ€

    At this moment, Ethan was still holed up at home, living quite comfortably despite the brutal apocalypse outside. With nothing better to do, he was fiddling with his phone.

    "''The shelter''s food storage was attacked by a thousand-strong horde of zombies. After a grueling battle by the Awakeners, they successfully evacuated without any casualties.''"

    Ethan''s eyes immediately caught this piece of news.

    "The shelter got hit too, huh¡­" he muttered to himself.

    Thinking it over, he quickly pieced together where the massive horde had come from. After all, in Los Angeles, aside from himself, none of the other zombie kings had the kind of influence to pull this off.

    The shelter''s announcement was, all things considered, good news.

    Below the post, the comments were buzzing.

    "Damn, that''s impressive! First time I''ve seen no casualties in a situation like this."

    "Mia''s really becoming a powerhouse. She''s like humanity''s last hope!"

    "Big cheers for Mia!"

    "Word is, Sean was the MVP this time. Took down the most zombies and even got rewarded with two apples by the shelter¡­"

    "¡­"

    Ethan scrolled through the comments, finding them pretty entertaining.

    The zombies from Santa Monica had first wandered into his territory, and now they''d gone after the shelter.

    Clearly, they had their sights set on Los Angeles and weren''t planning to back off anytime soon.

    It seemed¡­

    The calm days wouldn''t last much longer.

    A new storm was brewing.

    ...

    Meanwhile, over at Genesis Biotech, things had been quiet for over a month. No major developments, no big moves. But after several discussions with headquarters, Nathan finally saw a glimmer of hope. He''d been entrusted with a "secret weapon."

    The G-Virus. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But this wasn''t a virus meant for zombies¡ªit was for humans. And no, it wasn''t designed to trigger human evolution.

    Instead, once injected, it would turn humans into bio-monsters.

    These creatures were said to be even more ferocious than zombies¡ªviolent, bloodthirsty, and utterly uncontrollable. It was essentially humanity''s "forbidden drug," something to be used only as a last resort.

    And even then, the G-Virus was still in its experimental phase. The exact effects were unpredictable.

    Headquarters had sent it to Nathan not as a solution, but as a test. They wanted to see how effective humans injected with the G-Virus would be against zombies.

    "This thing¡­ it''s a double-edged sword," Nathan mused to himself. He knew that if he wasn''t careful, it could very well backfire and destroy him instead.

    What he needed now was the right test subjects.

    But within his own company, there weren''t any suitable candidates. If he injected survivors or Awakeners and turned them into powerful bio-monsters, there was a high chance they''d turn on him.

    As he mulled it over, an idea struck him. There was one group that might just fit the bill.

    The Black Hand Legion.

    The members of this group were utterly unhinged, operating without any moral boundaries. To put it bluntly, they were all psychos.

    And only psychos were worthy of handling something this insane.

    Ever since Ethan''s rise to power, Genesis Biotech had been losing its grip. Nathan had already been considering a partnership with the Black Hand Legion.

    In the chaos of the apocalypse, the Black Hand Legion had spread like a cancer. Their members were no pushovers either, and their influence had grown to a point where they couldn''t be ignored.

    Of course, Nathan was well aware of their lack of loyalty and feared they might stab him in the back.

    But when faced with an unbeatable zombie king, he was willing to take that risk.

    Besides, he had a bargaining chip¡ªthe "Human Evolution Serum." Profit was, after all, the ultimate glue that held alliances together.

    "Get me in touch with the Black Hand Legion," Nathan instructed.

    His female assistant frowned, clearly hesitant. "Mr. Nathan, are you sure about this?"

    "Yes, I''ve made up my mind¡­"

    On the outskirts of Ethan''s territory, there was a certain "unofficial resident" who had been thriving lately. Every now and then, they''d bring up one particular event¡ªthe battle by the river!

    "Let me tell you, that battle? We were unstoppable," Big Ears boasted to a small group of nearby zombie factions, puffing out his chest. "We tore through them like a hot knife through butter. They didn''t even have a chance to fight back!"

    A zombie standing nearby snorted. "Yeah, right. You were probably just the lookout, weren''t you? Like a glorified guard dog."

    "What?! No way!" Big Ears'' eyes widened in indignation, clearly offended. "I''m a zombie king, okay? I don''t just stand around¡ªI was out there wrecking everything!"

    "Oh yeah? Who''d you take down, then?"

    "I¡­ I crushed their hope!" Big Ears declared after a moment of hesitation, trying to sound as dramatic as possible.

    The surrounding zombies exchanged glances. It sounded impressive, but¡­ it didn''t really seem like he''d done much.

    Undeterred, Big Ears continued, "Listen, the zombies in that fight weren''t your average shamblers. The Bone-Claw Zombie King even pulled out his full skeletal form¡ªdude was terrifying. But in the end, Ethan and I took him down together!"

    "Whoa, that''s insane!" The other zombies nodded in admiration, clearly impressed despite themselves.

    Big Ears basked in their praise, his ego swelling. Among the smaller factions in the area, he''d already built up quite the reputation. He was practically the unofficial boss of the "freelancers" around here.

    "Tell you what," Big Ears said, puffing out his chest even more. "If I get the chance, I''ll introduce you guys to Boss Ethan. Maybe you can join his Zombie Horde too."

    The other zombies looked skeptical. Wasn''t Big Ears just freeloading in Ethan''s territory? Did Ethan even officially recognize him?

    But before anyone could voice their doubts, Big Ears'' oversized ears twitched.

    He froze, tilting his head slightly. "Wait¡­ hold up. Opportunity''s knocking."

    Without another word, Big Ears dropped the conversation and pressed his ear to the ground. His massive ears twitched again as he picked up faint vibrations. Then, with his butt sticking up in the air, he kicked his legs and slid forward on his belly, heading toward the distant street like some kind of bizarre zombie otter.

    The zombies left behind stared after him, baffled.

    "Hey! Don''t just leave! Tell us more about the fight!" one of them called out, but Big Ears was already gone, his "tail" disappearing into the distance.

    ...

    When it came to work, Big Ears was surprisingly diligent. His massive ears could pick up sounds from up to two miles away, and he was always on the lookout for anything interesting.

    This time, he''d caught something unusual¡ªhuman voices.

    Following the faint sounds, he moved closer and closer, the voices growing clearer with every step. Soon, he could even make out snippets of their conversation.

    "They''re underground¡­" Big Ears muttered to himself, quickly pinpointing their location.

    Sure enough, not far from where he stood, a group of humans was making their way through an underground passage. These weren''t just any survivors¡ªthey were members of the Black Hand Legion, the group Nathan had reached out to.

    There were five of them in total: three men and two women.

    Leading the group was a wiry young man with short, spiky hair like steel needles. He had a lip piercing and carried himself with the cocky swagger of someone who thought they were invincible.

    "This deal with Genesis Biotech is a steal," the spiky-haired leader said with a smirk. "We''re practically robbing them blind."

    "Yeah, the zombies in L.A. must be insane if they''re desperate enough to work with us," another man chuckled, his tone dripping with amusement.

    A third member of the group nodded. "No kidding. That zombie king they''re so scared of? His territory''s basically a no-go zone for humans. It''s like walking into your own grave."

    "Wait, you don''t think he''ll notice us, do you?" one of the girls asked nervously, her brows furrowing as she glanced around the dark tunnel.

    "Relax," the spiky-haired leader said dismissively. "Genesis Biotech already told us¡ªhis minions are crows. They patrol the skies. As long as we stick to the underground, we''re golden. No way he''ll find us."

    "Oh¡­ okay." The girl still looked uneasy but nodded, reassured for the moment.

    The group continued walking through the pitch-black tunnel, which had once been part of the city''s subway system. Now, it was long abandoned, with no zombies in sight. It was eerily quiet, but that only made it feel safer.

    Their voices echoed through the empty corridor, bouncing off the walls. What they didn''t realize was that those sound waves were traveling upward, through the ground, straight into a pair of very large ears.

    Big Ears grinned, his sharp teeth glinting in the dim light. "Heh heh¡­ this is my moment. Time to shine!"

    ...

 Chapter 141 - 141: Shroom?

    It didn''t take long for Ethan to catch wind of the situation. He''d been holed up at home for over a month now, barely stepping outside, but anything involving Genesis Biotech was worth keeping an eye on.

    And according to Big Ears, they were planning to deliver something to the Black Hand Legion.

    Ethan couldn''t help but feel curious. What exactly were they delivering? Maybe it wouldn''t hurt to intercept it himself and take a closer look.

    Without hesitation, his figure dimmed, and he vanished into thin air.

    For this little operation, Ethan decided to bring along one of his subordinates, Lil'' Shroom. He figured it''d be a good chance to give her some extra training¡ªhelp her evolve a bit more.

    The two of them slipped through an old subway entrance, stepping into the pitch-black tunnels below.

    The air was damp and cold, the kind that clung to your skin. Following the intel Big Ears had provided, Ethan led the way to a spot where the Black Hand Legion members were guaranteed to pass through.

    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before Ethan picked up the faint trace of human presence.

    "They''re here. Go on," he said calmly.

    "Got it," Lil'' Shroom replied with a respectful nod. Her body began to shift and change. The tattered clothes she''d been wearing morphed into a sleek, black nano-combat suit, complete with the Genesis Biotech logo emblazoned on her chest. Her pale, grayish skin smoothed out, becoming flawless and porcelain-like. Her face transformed into that of a stunningly beautiful woman, delicate and perfect.

    Even her wild, straw-like hair turned into a cascade of silky black strands, flowing down her back like a waterfall.

    The terrifying zombie from moments ago was now the spitting image of a Genesis Biotech female Awakener¡ªgorgeous, confident, and utterly convincing.

    Ethan''s sharp eyes scanned her from head to toe, and he nodded in approval. Lil'' Shroom''s shapeshifting abilities had clearly reached an impressive level of mastery.

    Without another word, Lil'' Shroom stepped forward, her figure melting into the shadows ahead.

    ...

    Not long after, faint echoes of human voices began to bounce off the walls of the empty subway tunnel.

    "We should be close now, right?" one voice asked.

    "Yeah, just two more stops," replied a short-haired man, his gaze fixed ahead.

    Beside him, a man nicknamed Smirk couldn''t help but marvel aloud. "Man, who would''ve thought Genesis Biotech would ever want to work with us?"

    "It just shows how far we''ve come as a group," the short-haired man, Matt, said with a hint of pride.

    Before the apocalypse, the Black Hand Legion had been nothing more than a ragtag bunch, skulking in the shadows and barely scraping by. But now, after months of growth and survival, they''d earned an invitation to collaborate with Genesis Biotech.

    It was a kind of recognition¡ªa badge of honor.

    "Guess it''s true what they say: tables turn," Smirk added, grinning. The group of five couldn''t help but feel a little smug about their progress. But their moment of self-congratulation was cut short when one of them, a young woman with furrowed brows, suddenly tensed.

    She was a psychic-type Awakener, her senses far sharper than the average person''s.

    "Matt¡­ there''s something nearby," she said, her voice low and cautious.

    "Huh?" Matt''s eyes narrowed, his expression turning serious. They hadn''t encountered any trouble on their way here so far. Could there really be something lurking in the dark?

    Smirk scratched his head, unconvinced. "Nah, no way. Genesis Biotech gave us this route themselves. They''ve swept it clean multiple times. There''s no way anything dangerous is hanging around."

    "Even so, we should stay alert," Matt said firmly. If there was one thing that had kept him alive this long, it was his cautious nature.

    And then they heard it¡ªa faint sound of footsteps, coming from up ahead. The noise grew louder, closer, with every passing second.

    There really was something.

    The five of them froze, their eyes locked on the darkness ahead. Tension hung thick in the air as they strained to see what was coming.

    Even in the dim light, their Awakener-enhanced vision allowed them to make out the figure approaching from around the bend. It was a woman, her silhouette graceful and striking. The tight combat suit she wore hugged her figure perfectly, accentuating every curve. Her long, sleek hair flowed down to her waist, and her pale, flawless face was breathtakingly beautiful.

    Lil'' Shroom''s transformation wasn''t just convincing¡ªit was mesmerizing. Her eyes sparkled with life, but if you looked closely, you''d catch a glimmer of something darker¡ªa bloodthirsty excitement, a hunger for violence.

    "Is that¡­ someone from Genesis Biotech?" Matt muttered, his voice tinged with surprise.

    "Told you," Smirk said with a smug grin. "I said there wouldn''t be anything dangerous here. Genesis Biotech''s got this place locked down."

    "But¡­ why is she here?" Matt didn''t move, his instincts still on high alert. Something about this didn''t sit right with him.

    Lil'' Shroom was doing this kind of thing for the first time, so it was no surprise she felt a little nervous. When she saw the humans, her first instinct was¡­ well, to lick her lips and teeth. Her mouth started watering almost immediately.

    Gulp. She swallowed a bit of saliva.

    The scent of humans¡ªit was irresistible to a zombie. Lil'' Shroom walked straight up to the group, stopping about twenty feet away. Her bright eyes scanned them one by one.

    She thought for a moment. When humans meet, they usually greet each other first, right?

    "Hello," she said, her voice soft but clear.

    "Ha, well, hello there," Smirk replied, grinning wide. His small eyes lit up with a flicker of admiration. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Now that she was closer, he could really take in her appearance. Genesis Biotech must be doing pretty well for themselves, he thought, to keep someone looking this clean and pristine. In a world like this, it was rare to see a woman who looked so¡­ untouched by the apocalypse.

    Especially that little lip-licking thing she''d done earlier¡ªhe''d caught it, and it had definitely left an impression. There was something oddly alluring about it.

    "For the sake of our partnership with Genesis Biotech," Smirk thought to himself, "I''d be willing to make the ultimate sacrifice¡­ and marry her."

    Matt, however, wasn''t so easily distracted. His sharp eyes narrowed as he asked, "Why are you here?"

    "Uh¡­ where should I be?" Lil'' Shroom replied instinctively, tilting her head slightly. Her big eyes blinked with a hint of innocent confusion.

    The five of them exchanged glances, clearly finding the situation a bit odd.

    Smirk decided to step in. "Hey, uh, weren''t we supposed to meet at the next station? That was the plan, right?"

    "Oh, right," Lil'' Shroom said quickly, nodding as if she''d just remembered. She turned her head slightly, glancing back into the pitch-black darkness behind her.

    That small movement didn''t escape Matt''s notice. His expression immediately grew more serious.

    "What are you looking at?" he asked, his tone sharp.

    "N-nothing," Lil'' Shroom stammered, quickly turning back to face them. "I''m just here to meet you guys and make sure you''re safe. You know, in case anything dangerous showed up."

    Her eyes darted between them, and she couldn''t help but swallow again. Gulp.

    Smirk, ever the smooth talker, tried to ease the tension. "Hey, hey, no need to get all worked up. We''re partners now, right? Friends, even."

    "I''m still a little nervous," Lil'' Shroom admitted honestly, her voice small.

    "Aw, don''t worry about it," Smirk said with a chuckle. "I''m a pretty gentle guy, you know. By the way, judging by how you''re acting, I''m guessing you''re a newly awakened Genesis Biotech recruit?"

    "Uh-huh, I am," Lil'' Shroom said, nodding enthusiastically like a woodpecker.

    "Ah, that explains it¡­" The group visibly relaxed a little. She really did seem like a rookie¡ªclueless and harmless.

    Their guard dropped just a fraction. After all, who would ever suspect that someone so adorably awkward could be a bloodthirsty monster?

    Her innocent demeanor had become her perfect camouflage.

    "Well, why don''t we head out together?" Smirk suggested.

    "Sure, sounds good," Lil'' Shroom replied, falling into step with them.

    The group began moving forward into the darkness of the subway tunnel. However, the Black Hand Legion members were nothing if not cautious. They kept a consistent twenty-foot distance between themselves and Lil'' Shroom¡ªa survival habit they''d picked up in the apocalypse. You never got too close to strangers.

    The only exception was Smirk, who edged a little closer to her, clearly intrigued.

    "So, uh, what''s your name, miss?" he asked, his tone a little too friendly.

    "Shroom," she answered simply, without hesitation.

    Smirk blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "Shroom?" he thought. Was that a codename? Like "Gray Wolf" or "Night Hawk"? Still, he had to admit, it was kind of unique. It had a nice ring to it.

    "That''s a pretty cool name," he said, flashing her a grin.

    "Of course it is. My boss gave it to me," Lil'' Shroom replied, her bright eyes flicking over the group. Her mission was clear: gather intel and memorize their faces.

    And when she''d glanced back into the darkness earlier? She wasn''t just being nervous. She''d been looking at Ethan, who was still hidden in the shadows, silently watching everything unfold.

    ...

 Chapter 142 - 142: Then why did you piss yourself?

    Smirk didn''t think much of it. He figured code names were usually given by leaders or captains, so it seemed pretty normal to him.

    Out of nowhere, Shroom asked, "Where are you guys from?"

    "Sunland, out in the suburbs," Smirk blurted out without a second thought. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ahem!"

    Matt, standing nearby, cleared his throat sharply, clearly annoyed. Seriously? You''re just gonna tell them where our base is?

    "Stop running your mouth and let''s keep moving," Matt said, his tone clipped.

    "Oh¡­ got it."

    Smirk immediately understood what Matt meant. What''s the big deal? he thought to himself. They''re our partners now. They''re gonna find out sooner or later anyway.

    Still, he decided to steer clear of any sensitive topics and switched to something lighter.

    "Hey, Shroom, do you have a boyfriend?"

    "No."

    Lil'' Shroom shook her head. The concept of a "boyfriend" felt foreign to her¡ªzombies didn''t exactly experience romantic feelings like humans did.

    Smirk''s face lit up at her answer. To him, it sounded like she was leaving the door wide open.

    He leaned in a little closer to her, his confidence growing.

    Lil'' Shroom, catching the strong scent of human flesh, felt like a delicious piece of cake had been placed right in front of her. She couldn''t help but lean in closer too.

    In a way, you could say they were "mutually interested."

    Smirk was over the moon. He could feel it¡ªshe was into him.

    "Shroom, what do you think of me?"

    "You''re¡­ really great," Shroom said, turning her gaze to him. She swallowed hard, her bright eyes glinting with something unreadable.

    Smirk''s heart practically did a backflip. It''s the apocalypse, he thought. Might as well enjoy life while I can. Who knows what''ll come first¡ªtomorrow or the end of the world?

    "Then¡­ can I get a kiss?" he asked, his voice full of anticipation.

    "Really? I can?" Lil'' Shroom''s eyes sparkled, and her expression turned visibly excited.

    "Yeah, yeah!" Smirk nodded eagerly, his mind racing. Man, I''m about to lose it here!

    The two were already sitting close, and now Lil'' Shroom took a step closer, licking her lips as she leaned toward Smirk''s face.

    "Heh heh heh¡­" Smirk chuckled to himself, ready to savor the kiss from this beautiful girl.

    But Lil'' Shroom had other thoughts. She''d already gotten the answers she needed¡ªwhere they were meeting, where they were from. The mission her boss had given her was basically complete. Now, it was time to eat.

    A flicker of madness flashed in her eyes, and her once-normal teeth suddenly sharpened into razor-like fangs, gleaming like steel spikes.

    Smirk, to his credit, was sharp enough to sense something was off. He turned his head just in time to see her face twist into something horrifying, monstrous.

    They were so close now, practically nose-to-nose. There was no time to react.

    Lil'' Shroom opened her grotesque mouth wide and sank her teeth into his neck.

    "AAAAARGH¡ª!"

    A blood-curdling scream echoed through the dark, abandoned subway tunnel.

    Smirk thrashed, but there was no escaping her grip. A zombie of her caliber was far too strong. His body convulsed as his blood was drained rapidly, leaving him weaker by the second.

    In his final moments, one thought crossed his mind: Guess the end of the world came first after all¡­

    "Shit!"

    Matt and the others immediately noticed the commotion. Their faces went pale as they realized what was happening. The sweet, innocent-looking girl was actually a flesh-eating monster.

    One of the younger guys in the group, a speed-enhanced fighter, reacted quickly. He whipped out an alloy dagger and charged straight at Shroom.

    Shroom''s feral eyes gleamed as she swiftly dodged to the side, trying to escape the incoming attack.

    But one of the girls in the group narrowed her eyes, summoning her energy. Walls of earth erupted from the ground, cutting off Shroom''s retreat.

    At the same time, a wave of psychic pressure bore down on her, adding to the assault.

    Leading the charge, Matt surged forward, his body crackling with electricity as he raised his fist to strike.

    The group moved with precision, their teamwork seamless, their attacks relentless.

    Lil'' Shroom thrust her hands forward, releasing a cloud of fungal spores. The air filled with a misty, white haze, acting as a barrier against the humans'' attacks.

    But these weren''t ordinary humans¡ªthey were skilled fighters, all ranked at B+ level. With sheer force, they shattered the spore cloud, dispersing it like smoke in the wind.

    "You''re dead!" Matt roared, his face twisted with fury as he closed in on her.

    Unbeknownst to him, a pair of cold, calculating eyes watched from the shadows. The gaze was detached, almost amused, like that of a predator observing its prey.

    It was clear that while Lil'' Shroom''s shapeshifting abilities were impressive, her combat skills left much to be desired. She had only recently fused with her fungal crystal core, so it wasn''t surprising she struggled against these humans.

    Then, with a single thought, Ethan made his move.

    The Domain of the Dead unfolded like a tidal wave, its oppressive energy crashing down on the humans.

    Matt''s fist, crackling with lightning, was mere inches from Shroom''s face when his entire body froze mid-motion.

    "What¡­ what is this?!" he stammered, his voice trembling with shock. The crushing pressure pinned him in place, and his head, as if controlled by invisible strings, slowly turned to look behind him.

    From the darkness, a tall figure emerged.

    He wore a pristine white shirt, his expression cold and indifferent, his features strikingly handsome. He moved with an eerie calm, stepping up behind one of the psychic Awakeners. Without hesitation, he extended his long, slender fingers, plunging them into the back of the man''s skull.

    In one smooth motion, Ethan extracted the crystal core from the man''s head.

    The process was disturbingly casual, as if he were plucking an apple from a tree.

    Matt''s eyes widened in horror as he watched his teammate''s lifeless body collapse to the ground.

    That white shirt¡­ it was unmistakable. This wasn''t just any zombie. This was him. The undisputed ruler of Los Angeles. The Zombie King.

    "It''s him¡­ He found us¡­"

    Lil'' Shroom, seeing her boss step in, immediately abandoned her fight with the humans. She scurried over to Ethan''s side, her demeanor shifting to one of obedience. Her once-defiant expression softened into something almost childlike.

    This was her first mission outside the base, and she couldn''t help but wonder how she''d done.

    Ethan glanced at her and offered a rare compliment. "Not bad."

    "Ehehe~" Lil'' Shroom beamed, her face lighting up with joy.

    The remaining three humans, however, were anything but cheerful. Their faces were grim, their fear palpable. It was as if the air itself had turned to lead, weighing them down.

    "Earth Armor!" one of the women shouted, her voice filled with desperation. The ground beneath her feet shifted, encasing her body in layers of hardened earth. With her enhanced defense, she managed to move within the oppressive Domain of the Dead.

    She raised her massive, earth-covered fist and charged at Ethan, aiming to crush him with a single blow.

    To Ethan, the attack was laughably slow. With a flick of his wrist, he drew a sleek tachi from his side. The blade gleamed with a cold, deadly light as it sliced through the air.

    In an instant, the sword cut through the earth armor, cleaving straight into the woman''s skull. Her crystal core flew out, spinning through the air before landing with a dull thud.

    The earth crumbled away, and her lifeless body collapsed to the ground.

    "So this¡­ this is the power of the strongest Zombie King?" Matt whispered, his voice trembling with disbelief.

    He and his team were B+ level Awakeners, elite members of the Black Hand Legion. They''d been sent to negotiate with Genesis Biotech, a task reserved for only the best. Yet here they were, utterly powerless.

    Ethan killed them as if they were nothing more than insects.

    Taking a few steps forward, Ethan swung his blade again, effortlessly cutting down the speed-enhanced fighter. The man didn''t even have time to react before his life was snuffed out.

    Now, in the dimly lit corridor, only Matt remained.

    He stood frozen, his eyes locked on Ethan''s approaching figure. It felt as though Death itself was walking toward him, each step marking the countdown to his end.

    Terror consumed him. His legs trembled violently, and a sudden warmth spread down his thighs. The acrid smell of urine filled the air.

    "B-Boss¡­ I''ve always respected you! I swear, I never meant to offend you¡­" Matt stammered, his voice cracking.

    Ethan tilted his head slightly, his expression unreadable. "Then why did you piss yourself?"

    "I¡­ I thought it''d add to the drama¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 143 - 143: G-Virus

    It was clear Ethan wasn''t about to give the guy any chance. With a swift swing of his blade, he split the man''s skull clean open, sending the lightning-element crystal core flying out.

    Nearby, Shroom was crouched on the ground, feasting ravenously on flesh and blood. Her chin was smeared with crimson, giving her a savage, almost grotesque appearance.

    The sound of tearing flesh echoed through the pitch-black subway tunnel.

    After devouring one of the corpses, spores began to emanate from her body, drifting down onto the other lifeless bodies scattered around.

    In no time, clusters of fleshy tumors began sprouting all over the corpses. The tumors rapidly drained the nutrients from the bodies, leaving them shriveled and dry in mere moments.

    Then, the tumors started to shift, making faint rustling noises as they moved. They gathered together, slowly taking on humanoid shapes.

    The figures wobbled as they stood, their forms twisting and contorting. Within seconds, they had transformed into the exact likenesses of the fallen members of the Black Hand Legion.

    The scene unfolding in the darkness was nothing short of bizarre. If anyone else had been there to witness it, they''d have been scared out of their minds.

    As the mimics emerged, Lil'' Shroom''s appearance began to change as well. Her short, spiky hair now resembled steel needles, her face took on a sinister edge, and she had fully morphed into the image of Matt. Even the lip ring was an exact match.

    "All set," she said.

    "Yeah, let''s move," Ethan replied.

    With Lil'' Shroom in tow, Ethan headed off to claim Genesis Biotech''s "gift" and see what it was all about.

    According to the intel they''d just gathered, the Black Hand Legion was supposed to meet with Genesis Biotech at the next two stations.

    They walked through the darkness, the mimics trailing behind them. Their expressions were blank, their movements stiff. Having just been "born," their intelligence was rudimentary at best. They struggled to mimic human behavior, their attempts at facial expressions falling flat. They were little more than hollow imitations.

    At one of the subway stations, a group from Genesis Biotech was waiting. Among them were four Awakeners and several armed personnel in the Neurocore stage.

    "What time is it? The Black Hand Legion should''ve been here by now," Captain Garrett Lee muttered, his eyes narrowing in thought.

    "Could it be¡­ zombies again?" one of the female team members speculated.

    "Huh? Why''d you say ''again''?" Garrett raised an eyebrow.

    "Uh¡­" The woman looked embarrassed. After all, it wasn''t exactly rare for humans to get ambushed by zombies, so the word had just slipped out.

    "Either way, stay alert. The Black Hand Legion isn''t exactly a friendly bunch," Garrett reminded them.

    "Got it," the others nodded cautiously.

    Before long, they spotted faint silhouettes in the distance, emerging from the darkness of the subway tracks. The figures moved like harbingers of death, cloaked in shadow.

    "They''re here¡­" Garrett said, his gaze sharpening.

    The group immediately tensed, their eyes fixed on the approaching figures. Five of them stepped out of the darkness, walking slowly toward the Genesis Biotech team.

    Their faces were eerily devoid of emotion, their eyes hollow and lifeless.

    "Something feels¡­ off. They don''t seem like normal humans," one of the team members muttered, frowning.

    "If they were normal, would they even be part of the Black Hand Legion?" Garrett shot back, his eyes never leaving the group.

    He scrutinized the five figures closely, especially the one leading them¡ª"Matt." The spiky short hair, the lip ring¡ªit all matched the description they''d been given perfectly. The four others trailing behind him looked just as expected.

    Lil'' Shroom, now in her Matt disguise, seemed much calmer than she had been in previous encounters with humans. Maybe it was because she''d just eaten and wasn''t feeling particularly hungry.

    "My boss sent me to pick up the goods," she said bluntly, walking straight up to the humans without hesitation. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What''s the rush? Let''s confirm the terms of the deal first," Garrett replied.

    Lil'' Shroom nodded. "Yeah, my boss wants to know the details too."

    "Alright," Garrett said, satisfied with her response.

    "You''re aware of the situation in Los Angeles, right? The zombies are evolving way too fast. Humanity''s struggling to keep up. That''s why we need to join forces¡ªto fight back against them. My company is prepared to provide you with¡­ certain serums."

    "What kind of serums?" Lil'' Shroom asked.

    Garrett turned to one of his subordinates, signaling with a glance. A female team member stepped forward, carrying a sleek, silver alloy case. She handed it to Garrett.

    Click.

    Garrett unlocked the case and opened it.

    Inside, two neat rows of vials were arranged¡ªtwenty in total. The top row contained a bright orange liquid, while the bottom row held a dark purple substance.

    Even at a glance, it was clear these serums were no ordinary concoctions.

    Garrett began his explanation, pointing to the top row of vials. "The ten orange ones here are human evolution serums. When injected, an ordinary person can rapidly advance to the Neurocore stage."

    "Oh¡­" Lil'' Shroom nodded, though her expression remained indifferent. To her, these serums didn''t seem all that impressive¡ªjust a way to grow a few more "snacks" for her to munch on later.

    "But the bottom row¡­" Garrett''s tone shifted, his voice growing heavier as his expression turned serious. "These are something else entirely."

    He paused for effect before continuing. "This is the G-Virus. When injected, humans gain immense power. However¡­ it comes at a cost."

    "Oh? What kind of cost?" Lil'' Shroom asked, her curiosity piqued.

    Garrett enunciated each word carefully. "Depending on the individual''s physiology, they''ll transform into various types of bio-mutants."

    "Ah, I see¡­" Lil'' Shroom''s face returned to its usual calm demeanor.

    For an ordinary person, this revelation would''ve been shocking, even horrifying. But for Lil'' Shroom, who was already a zombie and firmly in the "monster" category herself, it was just another day at the office.

    Garrett studied her reaction, surprised by her lack of alarm. He couldn''t help but think these people had nerves of steel.

    "Any other questions?" he asked.

    "Nope. Just hand it over," Lil'' Shroom replied bluntly.

    "Alright." Garrett nodded, closing the case and officially handing it to her.

    The group from Genesis Biotech exchanged glances, relieved that the exchange had gone so smoothly. It seemed like this mission was wrapping up without a hitch. Time to head back and report success.

    "Well then, we''ll be on our way¡ª"

    "Wait a second¡­" Lil'' Shroom suddenly called out, her voice cutting through the air like a blade. She licked her lips, a faint, predatory glint flickering in her eyes.

    Garrett stopped in his tracks, his brow furrowing. "What is it now?"

    "My boss didn''t just send me to pick up the goods," Lil'' Shroom said, her tone casual but laced with something darker.

    "What else, then?" Garrett and his team exchanged confused glances, their unease growing.

    Lil'' Shroom''s lips curled into a grin, her excitement barely contained. Her pupils dilated slightly as she leaned forward, her voice dropping to a chilling whisper. "You."

    "...What???"

    The word hit like a thunderclap. Garrett and his team''s faces immediately darkened, a wave of dread washing over them. Something was very, very wrong.

    This wasn''t just a trade. This was a trap.

    Having gathered all the intel her "boss" needed, Lil'' Shroom dropped the pretense. She spread her hands wide, and in an instant, countless spores erupted from her palms, spreading through the air and enveloping the group.

    At the same time, the mimics behind her shed their lifeless facades. Their faces twisted into grotesque snarls as they lunged forward, their movements unnervingly fast and feral.

    "Watch out!" Garrett shouted, his instincts kicking in. Heat radiated from his body as flames roared to life, forming a barrier to fend off the encroaching spores.

    The Awakeners, with their crystal core-enhanced abilities, managed to hold their ground against the onslaught. But the Neurocore-level armed personnel weren''t so lucky. The spores invaded their bodies almost instantly, and they collapsed to the ground, writhing in agony.

    Their screams were guttural, raw, and filled with terror. Their bodies convulsed violently as red, fleshy tumors began to erupt from their skin.

    ...

 Chapter 144 - 144: Thatâ€™sâ€¦ ugly

    "Hiss¡­" Garrett sucked in a sharp breath, his whole body tensing with unease. Something about this felt off. Way off.

    Before he could dwell on it, one of the mimics lunged at him. Garrett''s reflexes kicked in¡ªhis fist shot out like a piston, smashing the creature''s head into pieces.

    But instead of blood and gore, what spilled out was¡­ white, thread-like fibers. Mycelium. And spores¡ªcountless spores¡ªburst into the air like a sinister cloud.

    "This¡­ this isn''t human!" Garrett''s face twisted in shock as his gaze darted toward Lil'' Shroom. She stood there, her lips curling into a chilling, almost predatory smile.

    It hit him like a freight train. He''d been played.

    And she wasn''t part of the Black Hand Legion either.

    "Quick! Get the serum back!" Garrett barked, his voice sharp with urgency.

    "On it!" The Awakeners behind him responded immediately, springing into action and rushing forward.

    But Lil'' Shroom was faster. With a flick of her wrist, she hurled the metal case into the air. It arced high, spinning as it sailed toward the shadows beyond their reach.

    The Awakeners'' eyes locked onto the case, their movements shifting as they sprinted toward where it was about to land. They were so close¡ªmere seconds away from grabbing it.

    And then, out of nowhere, a slender hand shot up.

    Snap.

    The hand caught the case mid-air with an almost casual precision.

    "Stop!" someone shouted, panic lacing their voice. The group skidded to a halt, their bodies freezing in place.

    Their eyes widened in collective horror as a figure stepped into view. He was tall, dressed in a crisp white shirt, his sharp features cold and detached.

    "Taking back a gift? That''s not very polite, is it?" Ethan''s deep, calm voice cut through the tension like a blade.

    "You¡­" One of the Awakeners stammered, their voice trembling. The fear in their eyes was unmistakable. It wasn''t just fear¡ªit was pure, unfiltered terror. They knew who this was.

    The King of the Undead. The most powerful zombie in all of Los Angeles.

    Garrett''s face twisted in rage and disbelief, his teeth grinding audibly. "A gift? You''ve gotta be kidding me! You stole it!"

    "Run! RUN!" Garrett''s shout shattered the silence, his voice cracking under the weight of his panic.

    The Awakeners didn''t need to be told twice. They bolted like frightened animals, their mission forgotten. The serum didn''t matter anymore. Survival was all that mattered now.

    But their escape was short-lived. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Behind them, the oppressive force of Ethan''s Domain of the Dead began to spread, creeping forward like a living nightmare. It swallowed them whole, the air around them growing heavy, suffocating. It felt like being dragged to the bottom of the ocean.

    One by one, their bodies froze in place, paralyzed by the overwhelming pressure. For two of the weaker Awakeners, it was too much. Their bones cracked audibly under the strain, and they collapsed to the ground, convulsing.

    A female Awakener stood her ground, though barely. Her teeth clenched so hard it seemed they might shatter, sweat pouring down her face as she fought to stay upright.

    Her eyes darted around, desperate for a way out. But then she saw him¡ªEthan¡ªcalmly walking toward her, step by step. His presence alone was suffocating, a weight pressing down on her chest.

    "T-Torrent Barrier!" she screamed, pouring every ounce of her energy into the spell. A pale blue light shimmered around her as water vapor condensed, forming walls of water between her and Ethan. The barriers rippled and churned, a desperate attempt to hold him back.

    But Ethan didn''t even flinch. He kept walking, his expression unchanging. The barriers shattered the moment they came near him, exploding into harmless droplets that scattered in the air.

    The woman''s face twisted in despair, but she didn''t stop. She kept summoning more barriers, her energy draining rapidly.

    "So persistent¡­" Ethan murmured, almost to himself. His voice was soft, almost pitying.

    In a flash, he was beside her. She didn''t even have time to react. A blade of pure energy materialized in his hand, slicing cleanly through her neck. Her head hit the ground before her body even registered what had happened.

    Garrett saw it all from the corner of his eye. He didn''t stop to mourn. He didn''t even look back. He was already running, his legs pumping as fast as they could carry him. He didn''t care about his team anymore. They were dead. All of them. He just needed to get out of here.

    The darkness ahead seemed endless, but he didn''t care. He just needed to keep moving.

    But then he felt it.

    The air behind him shifted, a massive wave of pressure rolling toward him like a storm.

    "Damn it!"

    Garrett''s heart sank like a stone. He could feel it¡ªthere was no way he was getting out of this alive.

    The crushing pressure bore down on him, his body creaking and popping under the strain. It was like he''d been trapped in quicksand, his legs refusing to move.

    He forced his head to turn, and there he was¡ªEthan, calmly walking toward him, just like he had with the others.

    There was no fighting this. No escaping it.

    A wave of helplessness washed over Garrett, dragging him into the depths of despair. His mind screamed at him to do something, anything.

    And then, like a flicker of light in the darkness, he remembered.

    His hand shot into his pocket, fumbling for something. When it came back out, he was holding a small vial filled with a glowing purple liquid. The G-Virus.

    He''d grabbed an extra dose earlier, just in case.

    "You¡­ you stay back!" Garrett shouted, his voice trembling as he raised the vial to his neck.

    Ethan tilted his head, his expression curious. He stopped in his tracks.

    Garrett''s heart leapt. Was this it? Was this his chance? A sliver of hope sparked in his chest. He pressed the vial against his skin, his voice rising in desperation. "If you come any closer, I''ll inject the G-Virus! You hear me? This won''t end well for either of us!"

    Ethan''s eyes glinted with interest. "Oh?" he murmured, his tone almost amused. He crossed his arms and leaned back slightly, as if settling in to watch a show. "Go ahead. Don''t let me stop you."

    Garrett froze, his mind reeling. Was this guy serious? He wasn''t scared¡ªhe was entertained. Like he was watching some kind of circus act.

    The realization hit Garrett like a slap to the face. He was the monkey, and Ethan was just here for the performance.

    But what choice did he have? If he didn''t do something, he was dead anyway.

    Gritting his teeth, Garrett made his decision. With a sharp inhale, he plunged the needle into his artery and pressed down on the plunger. The purple liquid surged into his bloodstream.

    He was the first person in Los Angeles to inject the G-Virus.

    "Crack!"

    A searing heat spread through his body, and Garrett let out a guttural scream. His muscles spasmed uncontrollably, his bones snapping and reforming with sickening cracks.

    The virus was rewriting him, cell by cell. His body swelled, his skin splitting open to reveal raw, crimson muscle fibers beneath. The exposed flesh quickly hardened, forming a grotesque, armor-like layer of keratin.

    "Raaaghhh!"

    Garrett roared in agony as his transformation completed. His body had grown to over 15 feet tall, his arms bulging with unnatural muscle and hanging so low they nearly dragged on the ground. His face was no longer human¡ªhis nose and mouth jutted forward into a monstrous snout filled with jagged, interlocking fangs.

    His eyes, now a sickly yellow, bulged grotesquely from the sides of his head, darting around in wild, erratic movements.

    He was no longer Garrett. He was something else entirely.

    Ethan raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable. "Wow," he muttered, almost to himself. "That''s¡­ ugly."

    He wasn''t sure if this was just how the G-Virus worked or if Garrett had drawn the short straw in the mutation lottery. Either way, it wasn''t a good look.

    But there was no denying the power radiating from the creature. Garrett''s aura had shifted dramatically. What had once been a B+ level Awakener now teetered on the edge of A+. The virus had elevated him to a whole new tier.

    "Raaaghhh!"

    Garrett let out another deafening roar, the sound reverberating through the subway tunnel. Dust and debris rained down from the ceiling as the walls trembled under the force of his voice.

    Even under the oppressive weight of Ethan''s Domain of the Dead, Garrett could move freely now. He flexed his massive fists, feeling the raw power coursing through him. He was unstoppable.

    With a thunderous stomp, he charged forward, his massive frame barreling toward Ethan. His fist swung down like a meteor, carrying enough force to level a building.

    Die!

    Ethan didn''t bother meeting the blow head-on. His body flickered, vanishing just as the fist slammed into the ground.

    "Boom!"

    The impact was catastrophic. The floor caved in, leaving a massive crater in its wake. Dust and rubble exploded outward, filling the air with choking debris.

    Ethan reappeared a few feet away, untouched. His Domain of the Dead shielded him from the worst of the blast, but even he had to admit¡ªGarrett packed a punch.

    Then came the heat.

    The crater began to glow as flames erupted from Garrett''s fist, spreading outward in a fiery explosion. The intense heat warped the air, and the flames licked hungrily at everything in their path.

    "Boom!"

    Ethan stepped back again, keeping just outside the blast radius.

    Interesting. Even as a mutated monstrosity, Garrett had retained his Awakener abilities. The G-Virus hadn''t stripped him of his powers¡ªit had amplified them.

    Garrett''s monstrous face twisted into something resembling a grin. He couldn''t speak anymore, but his thoughts were clear: Look at you, running away. Some King of the Undead you are. This is what you get for messing with me!

    But Ethan''s expression remained calm, almost¡­ pleased.

    "Not bad," he said, his voice low and steady. "Not bad at all."

    ...

 Chapter 145 - 145: Youâ€™ve gained weight

    "''Not bad''?"

    Garrett''s already unstable mind snapped further at Ethan''s casual remark. The transformation had left him volatile, his emotions amplified to a dangerous degree. Rage boiled over, consuming what little rationality he had left.

    The flames around him surged, growing hotter and wilder, until his entire body was engulfed in a blazing inferno. From a distance, he looked like a massive, living bonfire, his monstrous form glowing red-hot in the dim subway tunnel.

    The heat radiating from him turned the air wavy and distorted, and the entire subway line was bathed in an ominous crimson glow.

    With a guttural roar, Garrett charged again, his massive fist cocked back for another devastating blow. This time, the sheer force of his swing tore through the air, creating a deafening series of sonic booms.

    But Ethan didn''t move.

    He stood his ground, calm and unshaken, the firelight reflecting in his cold, calculating eyes. He hadn''t dodged because he was afraid¡ªhe''d dodged earlier to observe. Now, he''d seen enough.

    As Garrett''s flaming fist hurtled toward him, Ethan let out a quiet breath and unclipped the Tachi from his back, sliding it away. He didn''t need it for this.

    At the last possible moment, Ethan clenched his hand into a fist and met Garrett''s attack head-on.

    "BOOM!"

    The collision was cataclysmic. The impact unleashed a shockwave that tore through the tunnel, sending debris flying in every direction. The walls groaned under the strain, cracks spidering across the ceiling as dust and chunks of concrete rained down.

    When the dust settled, Ethan was still standing in the exact same spot, completely unmoved. His smaller frame was dwarfed by Garrett''s hulking form, but the difference in power was undeniable.

    Garrett, on the other hand, wasn''t so lucky. His massive arm had taken the brunt of the impact, and the result was gruesome. The flesh and muscle along his arm had been shredded, chunks of it blown away, leaving exposed bone and sinew.

    The force of the blow sent him flying backward like a ragdoll. He crashed into the ground, rolling several times before coming to a stop in a heap. The flames covering his body flickered weakly, dimming as smoke and ash swirled around him. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Raaaghhh!"

    Garrett let out a pained, guttural scream, his monstrous voice echoing through the tunnel. He struggled to push himself up, but his body was failing him. His once-mighty arm now hung limp and useless, and his energy reserves were nearly depleted.

    Ethan tilted his head, his expression one of mild disappointment. "Huh. Not as durable as I thought," he muttered, almost to himself.

    For all the G-Virus''s hype, Garrett''s durability wasn''t much better than a regular human''s. Sure, he''d gotten bigger and stronger, but the energy cost of maintaining that form was astronomical. Two attacks, and he was already running on fumes.

    "Big, but not built to last," Ethan mused, his tone almost bored.

    Garrett staggered to his feet, his monstrous face twisted in pain and frustration. The wild, feral rage in his eyes had dimmed, replaced by something far more human: despair.

    He''d sacrificed everything¡ªhis humanity, his future¡ªto become this¡­ thing. And it still wasn''t enough.

    How could humans ever hope to win against monsters like Ethan?

    Ethan''s gaze sharpened, his interest in Garrett fading. The creature had served its purpose. Now, it was just a waste of space.

    In a blur of motion, Ethan vanished. His Domain of the Dead expanded, the oppressive force crashing down on Garrett like a tidal wave.

    Already weakened, Garrett couldn''t withstand it. His knees buckled, and with a heavy thud, he collapsed to the ground, kneeling under the crushing weight.

    His monstrous face contorted in agony, his body trembling as if it might collapse in on itself.

    Ethan reappeared beside him, his movements fluid and precise. Without hesitation, he swung his hand in a clean arc. A blade of energy materialized mid-swing, slicing cleanly through Garrett''s neck.

    "Schlick."

    Garrett''s head toppled to the ground, blood spraying in a wide arc. His massive body slumped forward, lifeless.

    As his head hit the ground, a crystal core shot out from his chest, glinting faintly in the dim light.

    Ethan caught it effortlessly, holding it up to inspect it. "Hmm¡­ looks like the crystal core didn''t change," he murmured, turning it over in his hand.

    His gaze shifted to Garrett''s corpse, now a grotesque, unrecognizable heap of flesh and bone. The body was so far removed from anything human that Ethan couldn''t help but wonder¡­

    "Can you even eat that?" he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.

    He glanced over his shoulder at Lil'' Shroom, who had been watching the whole thing from a safe distance.

    "You. Come try it," Ethan said, gesturing toward the corpse.

    Lil'' Shroom froze, her expression a mix of confusion and dread. "Uh¡­ what?"

    "Come on," Ethan said, his tone casual, as if he were asking her to taste-test a new dish.

    Lil'' Shroom hesitated, her gaze flicking between Ethan and the grotesque remains of Garrett. "Boss, I''m¡­ not really hungry right now."

    "That''s why I said try it," Ethan replied, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    Lil'' Shroom sighed, realizing there was no arguing with him. "Fine¡­" she muttered, reluctantly shuffling over to the corpse.

    She crouched down, her face scrunching up in disgust as she leaned in. With a deep breath, she opened her mouth and took a small bite.

    Her sharp zombie teeth made quick work of the tough, sinewy flesh, but the moment she tasted it, her face twisted in revulsion.

    "Boss, this is awful! It''s so bitter!" she complained, spitting out the chunk of meat.

    Ethan waved her off. "Alright, alright. Don''t force it. We''ve got plenty of other food."

    Lil'' Shroom nodded quickly, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. "Thank God¡­"

    Ethan turned his attention back to the rest of the bodies scattered around the tunnel. With a flick of his wrist, he began collecting them, storing them away for later.

    "Let''s head back," he said, motioning for Lil'' Shroom to follow.

    "Got it, Boss," she replied, falling into step behind him as they made their way back to their territory.

    ...

    Genesis Biotech.

    Nathan sat in his sleek, minimalist office, fingers drumming lightly on the desk as he waited. His mind was preoccupied with the G-Virus project, a venture he was particularly invested in. After a moment, he pressed the intercom and called his assistant into the room.

    "How''s the collaboration with the Black Hand Legion going? Has anyone injected the G-Virus yet?" he asked, his tone calm but laced with curiosity.

    The female assistant hesitated, her expression uneasy. "Uh¡­ yes, someone has injected it."

    Nathan raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to the story. "And?"

    "Well¡­" She fidgeted slightly, clearly reluctant to continue. "It wasn''t one of them. It was¡­ one of our own people."

    "...What?" Nathan''s face froze, his expression a mix of confusion and disbelief. "What do you mean, our own?"

    The assistant quickly explained the situation, detailing how one of Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners had ended up injecting the G-Virus. She also mentioned that all their personnel were equipped with biometric monitoring devices that uploaded data to the cloud, allowing them to track what had happened in real time.

    Nathan leaned back in his chair, pinching the bridge of his nose as he processed the information. His head throbbed as if someone had taken a hammer to it.

    "So, let me get this straight," he muttered, his voice tinged with frustration. "The G-Virus¡ªour G-Virus¡ªgot intercepted by zombies. Again. And now they''re playing around with it? What the hell do they even want with it? It''s for humans! They''re not even the target demographic!"

    He exhaled sharply, trying to calm himself. "Damn it. Why do they have to take everything?" he grumbled, his voice dripping with exasperation.

    Still, there was a silver lining. "Alright, fine. What about the results? How did it perform?"

    The assistant straightened up, her tone more professional now. "According to the cloud data, the Awakener who injected the G-Virus underwent significant mutation. Their strength increased dramatically. However, there are two major drawbacks. First, the energy consumption is extremely high, making it unsustainable for long periods. Second¡­" She hesitated briefly before continuing, "...it''s a dead end. The mutation prevents further evolution. Once someone becomes a bio-monster, they can''t progress any further."

    Nathan nodded slowly, piecing it together. "So it''s like burning through all your potential in one go. A one-shot deal." He tapped his fingers on the desk, deep in thought. "Still, the ability to boost power instantly could be useful¡­ but the cost is steep. Too steep."

    He sighed, leaning back in his chair. "If we''re going to use it on our own people, it''ll have to be a last resort. No other choice."

    ...

    At this moment, Ethan was already back home. He had taken a shower, changed into fresh clothes, and was now lounging on the couch, fiddling with the vials of medicine he''d just brought back.

    These were all meant for humans¡ªcompletely useless for his little underlings.

    "Should I mess around with a few humans for fun?" Ethan mused to himself.

    Even though humans had become a rare species in this post-apocalyptic world, finding them wasn''t exactly a challenge for someone like Ethan.

    Based on the intel Lil'' Shroom had gathered, Matt and his crew had come from the outskirts of Sunland. There was likely a Black Hand Legion outpost there, which probably meant a decent number of humans to be found.

    Besides, Ethan already had a human in his house¡ªhis little worker, Nina.

    "Nina, come here."

    "Uh¡­"

    Nina, who was in the kitchen wearing an apron and scrubbing some cups, froze for a moment when she heard Ethan call her.

    "What''s this about? The boss hasn''t called for me in a while¡­" she thought nervously.

    She quickly dried her hands and walked into the living room, her heart pounding with unease. Was he going to fire her? Getting fired would be a death sentence in this world.

    Ethan''s gaze swept over her.

    Over the past few months, with no shortage of food or drink, Nina had put on a noticeable amount of weight¡ªa rarity in these times.

    "You''ve gained weight."

    "Huh?"

    Nina''s mouth opened slightly, her mind spinning with worry.

    Was he fattening her up to eat her?

    She couldn''t help but recall that Ethan used to run a livestock farm¡­

 Chapter 146 - 146: Donâ€™t trust anyone...

    Ethan squinted and smiled slyly. "Relax, come here. I''m just going to give you a shot."

    "A shot?" Nina''s eyes widened in surprise. She glanced at the thing in Ethan''s hand and quickly pieced together what he meant.

    She didn''t know exactly what it was, but whatever it was, it had to be better than being eaten alive.

    So, after a moment of hesitation, she slowly stepped forward.

    Ethan picked up a vial of what he called the "evolution serum" and, without any warning, jabbed it straight into the pale skin of her neck. The sharp sting made Nina wince, her brows knitting together in pain.

    But she bit her lip and forced herself to endure it.

    As Ethan pressed his thumb down on the syringe, the orange-yellow liquid flowed into her veins. Almost immediately, she felt a searing heat coursing through her body. Her skin flushed red, and an odd, itchy sensation began to creep across her scalp.

    This was the first sign of Neurocore crystallization¡ªthe serum was already taking effect.

    "All done," Ethan said casually, stepping back.

    He wasn''t expecting much from Nina''s evolution into the Neurocore stage. She wasn''t exactly combat material, but hey, at least she''d be stronger for manual labor. That was what really mattered.

    ...

    The next few days in Los Angeles were eerily calm. Nothing major happened, and everything seemed to progress in an almost mundane, routine way.

    Genesis Biotech, once loud and arrogant, had gone completely silent. Their official website was wiped clean, with no announcements or updates. It was as if they''d vanished overnight.

    The government-run shelters, on the other hand, showed occasional signs of activity, though nothing too frequent or significant. Most of their operations were focused outside the city, targeting the outskirts.

    One of the few updates on the shelter''s website read:

    "Bad news: A search team in the outskirts was attacked by an unidentified creature. Five members are missing. The exact cause is still unclear. Teams venturing out are advised to exercise extreme caution."

    That was the only announcement in days. The comments section below was filled with messages of mourning and condolences.

    Because in a world like this, "missing" was just a polite way of saying "probably dead."

    The post included photos of the five missing individuals: three men and two women. The team leader was a burly guy with a square jaw, dark skin, and a kind, almost naive expression.

    "If anyone heading out recognizes these faces, please keep an eye out for them," the shelter''s admin added beneath the photos. But it was clear they weren''t holding their breath. It felt more like a formality than a genuine plea for help. Everyone knew the odds of survival were slim to none.

    Ethan skimmed through the post and shrugged. It wasn''t his problem.

    Still, it was interesting to note that there were people actively moving around in the outskirts. The area was safer than the city, with fewer zombies to worry about. Sure, there were mutated beasts, plants, and the occasional small-scale monster, but it was nothing compared to the chaos downtown.

    Ethan had been toying with the idea of finding some humans to experiment on¡ªinjecting them with the G-virus to create a few bio-monsters. The outskirts seemed like the perfect place to start.

    With that in mind, he decided to head out of the city for a little "field trip."

    ... S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ethan''s figure flickered and vanished into thin air.

    Moments later, he reappeared at the edge of the city, walking along a cracked and overgrown highway that stretched toward the wilderness.

    The road out of the city was a graveyard of abandoned cars. Vehicles were piled up in chaotic heaps, some smashed together in violent collisions, others flipped on their sides or burned to blackened husks. The aftermath of desperate escape attempts during the apocalypse was written all over the scene.

    Three months of rain and decay had washed away most of the blood, but the rusted metal and moss-covered wreckage told their own story. Rats the size of small dogs scurried through the cars, squeaking as they darted in and out of shattered windows. They''d made this place their home.

    Ethan walked on, leaving the city behind.

    The further he went, the greener it got. The sides of the road were overrun with dense vegetation¡ªtall grass, wild shrubs, and trees that had grown unchecked. To his left, an open field stretched out, wild and untamed.

    Ethan''s sharp eyes scanned the area, and something immediately caught his attention.

    In the middle of the field was the wreckage of a transport aircraft. It looked like it had crash-landed, its nose buried deep in the dirt. The damage didn''t seem too old¡ªmaybe it had gone down recently.

    Curious, Ethan decided to check it out.

    Sure, he was here to find people, but stumbling across something like this was too intriguing to ignore. Who knew what kind of treasures might be hidden inside? In a world like this, strange and unexpected things were everywhere.

    And Ethan? He wasn''t one to pass up a good treasure hunt.

    Ethan stepped into the open field, moving steadily toward the wreckage of the transport plane. From a distance, he could already make out several human corpses scattered around, as if they had crawled out of the crashed aircraft in their final moments.

    As he got closer, the stench hit him first¡ªthick, putrid, and unmistakable. The bodies were in an advanced state of decay, with large chunks of flesh missing, exposing stark white bones beneath. Flies buzzed around the remains, adding to the grim scene.

    "Only been dead a few days..." Ethan muttered to himself, crouching down to inspect the bodies. Judging by the level of decomposition, the crash couldn''t have happened more than three to five days ago.

    "Huh?" His sharp eyes caught a detail that made him pause.

    The corpses were all wearing white lab coats¡ªscientists, by the looks of it. But what really stood out was their cause of death. Each of them had a gaping hole in their abdomen, with ribs bent outward, as if something had violently burst out from inside their bodies.

    "Parasites?" Ethan mused, his mind already piecing together the possibilities. "Looks like they were killed by some kind of... host creature."

    He straightened up and turned his attention to the wreckage itself. The transport plane was in bad shape, its nose buried deep in the dirt. Ethan peered inside, hoping to find something useful or at least interesting. But to his disappointment, the interior had already been stripped clean. Not a single crate, tool, or scrap of equipment remained.

    What was left, however, were muddy footprints leading away from the site¡ªhuman footprints.

    "Figures," Ethan muttered under his breath. In a world where resources were scarce, scavengers were everywhere. Anything remotely valuable would''ve been looted within hours, especially this close to the city outskirts. People were like locusts now, leaving nothing behind.

    As he circled the wreckage, something else caught his eye¡ªa body lying just a few feet away. This one was older, judging by the advanced decay. The corpse was also wearing a blood-soaked lab coat, though the original white fabric had long since turned a grimy blackish-red.

    The old man''s abdomen had the same grotesque wound as the others¡ªa massive hole with ribs splayed outward, some of them snapped clean in half. But there was something different about this one.

    In his bony, decomposed hand, the man was clutching a crumpled piece of paper.

    "What''s this?" Ethan murmured, his curiosity piqued. With a flick of his wrist, a sleek tachi materialized in his hand. In one swift motion, he sliced through the corpse''s wrist, severing the hand cleanly. The paper fluttered free, and Ethan deftly caught it on the tip of his blade.

    He held it up to the light, letting the sun illuminate the blood-stained note. The paper was wrinkled and smeared with dried blood, but beneath the stains, faint words were scrawled in shaky, uneven handwriting:

    "Don''t trust anyone..."

    The letters were jagged and erratic, as if the writer''s hand had been trembling violently. Ethan could tell the old man had been in immense pain when he wrote this¡ªprobably moments before his death.

    "Well, that''s dramatic," Ethan muttered, his tone flat. For most people, this would''ve been a chilling warning, a final plea to be wary in a world gone mad. But for Ethan? It was nothing new. He already trusted no one. Always had, always would.

    With a flick of his wrist, he let the paper fall to the ground and continued on his way.

    ...

    It wasn''t long before he came across a small, abandoned community. From a distance, he could see rows of low, crumbling brick houses and a few two-story structures that looked like they''d been built by hand.

    The place was eerily quiet, the kind of silence that made the hairs on the back of your neck stand up.

    The road leading into the community was littered with skeletal remains, their bones picked clean by time and scavengers.

    The buildings were in shambles¡ªwindows shattered, doors hanging off their hinges. Some of the walls were smeared with dried, blackened blood, a grim reminder of whatever had happened here.

    Ethan stopped at the edge of the community, his sharp senses on high alert.

    The silence was unnatural, oppressive.

    But there was something else.

    He closed his eyes for a moment, focusing.

    There it was¡ªa faint trace of human presence.

    ...

 Chapter 147 - 147: New flavorâ€¦

    The faint traces of life were barely there¡ªso weak they seemed to flicker in and out, like they were teetering on the edge of death.

    Ethan, curious, decided to follow the trail. He wandered alone down a quiet path in the neighborhood. The silence was eerie¡ªthere wasn''t even a rat scurrying about.

    The walk was uneventful. Nothing happened.

    That is, until he reached a small plaza up ahead. The ground was smeared with dark, dried blood¡ªclearly fresh, though. Something had gone down here, but what?

    In the middle of the plaza, a few people were sprawled out on the ground, completely motionless. They looked like corpses, but the faint life force Ethan had sensed earlier was coming from them.

    "Unconscious?" he muttered to himself.

    He stepped closer to check. Among the group, there were both men and women. One of them was wearing a white lab coat, with an ID badge hanging from their chest.

    It read: Santa Clarita Shelter Research Staff.

    "What are they doing here?" Ethan thought, frowning. Santa Clarita wasn''t far from Los Angeles, just upstream along the Santa Clara River. These people were probably connected to the recent plane crash.

    He also remembered reading online that the Santa Clarita shelter had been overrun by monsters a while back. There were even photos¡ªgruesome ones¡ªof bodies with massive holes torn through their torsos.

    Just like the corpses found at the crash site.

    "Don''t tell me they brought those things out with them¡­" Ethan''s gaze sharpened as he studied the people on the ground. Their life force was fading fast, slipping away with every passing second. Why were they lying here like this?

    Sunbathing?

    The unknown always had a way of making people uneasy, and everything about this scene felt off. Strange. Wrong.

    But Ethan didn''t care much for mysteries.

    Whatever the problem was, he''d deal with it the same way he always did¡ªby eliminating it. With a flick of his wrist, he drew his tachi. These people were clearly not going to make it, so he figured he''d put them out of their misery.

    Just as he was about to strike, though, something shifted. The bodies on the ground twitched, as if sensing the threat. Then, all at once, their eyes snapped open.

    "Hm?" Ethan raised an eyebrow. Yep, something was definitely wrong here.

    The bodies began to convulse violently, their joints cracking and popping in unnatural ways. Then, from their backs, six long, spider-like limbs burst out, dripping with fresh blood.

    The limbs were flesh-colored, grotesque, and glistening with gore.

    "Raaagh¡ª!" The creatures let out guttural, animalistic roars. Their heads jerked back unnaturally as they scrambled to their feet, their spider-like appendages twitching and flexing. Then, with a sudden burst of speed, they lunged at Ethan.

    Their movements were bizarre, almost insect-like, but they were fast. Their faces twisted into expressions of pure rage, making them look even more monstrous.

    Anyone else would''ve been terrified out of their mind at the sight of these things.

    But Ethan? He didn''t even flinch.

    He''d seen too much weird shit in his life to be fazed by something like this.

    As the first creature lunged at him, Ethan swung his blade in a clean, downward arc. The sharp edge of the tachi sliced through flesh and bone with ease, the sound of the cut accompanied by a sickening crunch.

    The creature was split clean in two, its green blood spraying everywhere.

    As its body hit the ground, Ethan noticed something wriggling inside the exposed cross-section. A smaller creature was nestled within its torso, fused with the human body, feeding off its flesh and blood.

    Parasites.

    Before he could dwell on it, the remaining three creatures let out shrill screeches and leapt at him all at once.

    Ethan moved like lightning. He angled his tachi upward, swinging it like a golfer teeing off. The blade cleaved through one of the creatures, sending its bisected body flying. Without missing a beat, he spun around and slashed horizontally, cutting another one clean in half.

    The last creature lunged at him with a desperate, frenzied roar. Ethan sidestepped effortlessly, then drove his blade through its chest, pinning it to the ground.

    The fight was over in seconds.

    Around him, the plaza was littered with bodies¡ªboth human and monster. The red blood of the humans mixed with the green blood of the creatures, forming a sickly yellowish hue where it pooled together.

    Ethan wiped his blade clean, his mind already analyzing the situation. These creatures were probably C+ tier in terms of strength.

    Not particularly high.

    But still, they were on par with elite zombies. If there were thousands of them, they''d be a serious problem.

    And judging by their size and appearance¡­ these things weren''t even fully grown yet. Just juveniles.

    "New flavor¡­" Ethan muttered to himself, planning to stash the monster corpses and take them back to feed his underlings. Monster-flavored stuffed cookies, anyone?

    But just as he was about to move, he noticed five human figures emerging from the street corner not far from the plaza.

    Leading the group was a burly man with a square jaw, dark skin, and a seemingly honest, straightforward face. Behind him were two men and two young women, all of them filthy, their faces smudged with dirt and exhaustion. They looked like refugees fleeing from some disaster.

    "Are the monsters here already taken care of?"

    "Wow, that''s incredible!"

    "Did he do it all by himself?"

    "¡­"

    The group murmured among themselves as they cautiously approached, their expressions wary and uncertain.

    Ethan glanced at them out of the corner of his eye. The square-jawed man looked oddly familiar. He frowned, trying to place him. After a moment of thought, it clicked¡ªweren''t these five the missing personnel from the shelter?

    But their presence here raised a lot of red flags.

    The square-jawed man stepped forward and greeted him. "Hello, we''re part of the shelter''s search team."

    "Oh," Ethan replied flatly, his tone indifferent.

    One of the young women chimed in, her voice filled with admiration. "You''re amazing! You actually managed to kill all these monsters by yourself."

    Ethan didn''t respond to the compliment. Instead, he asked casually, "Do you know where these monsters came from?"

    The girl nodded, her expression darkening. "They''re probably from Santa Clarita. The shelter there¡­ it''s already been overrun by these things. Tens of thousands of people¡­ almost no survivors."

    "Yeah," the square-jawed man added, picking up where she left off. "And now it''s spreading to the outskirts of Los Angeles. We need to get back to the shelter and warn everyone so they can prepare."

    Ethan stared at him, his expression unreadable, saying nothing.

    The girl continued, "There are still a lot of monsters in the area. Why don''t you come back with us? Oh, and while we were scavenging for supplies, we found some corn. We can share some with you."

    The group was being overly friendly, almost suspiciously so. They were even willing to share precious food with him, a complete stranger.

    And then it hit Ethan. He remembered the note left behind by one of the dead researchers near the plane crash: Don''t trust anyone.

    It was clear now. These monsters didn''t just kill¡ªthey parasitized. They could mimic humans, using deception to lure others in before infecting them. That''s probably how the Santa Clarita shelter fell.

    If these five made it to the Los Angeles shelter, the consequences would be catastrophic. Tens of thousands of people could be wiped out, and if the monsters reproduced further, the entire city would be overrun.

    "You''re not going back," Ethan said coldly.

    "Huh?" The square-jawed man frowned, his expression darkening. "What do you mean by that?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ethan didn''t bother explaining. He wasn''t one for wasting words. In one swift motion, he raised his tachi and swung. A flash of cold steel cut through the air, faster than the eye could follow. The square-jawed man''s head flew clean off his shoulders.

    For a moment, the atmosphere froze.

    The remaining four stood there, their friendly smiles frozen in place. Then, slowly, their expressions twisted¡ªgone was the warmth, replaced by cold malice and a murderous aura.

    Meanwhile, the square-jawed man''s decapitated body didn''t collapse. It remained standing, eerily upright.

    No blood gushed from the severed neck...

 Chapter 148 - 148: The worldâ€™s really gone to hellâ€¦

    "Not dead yet?" Ethan tilted his head, giving the scene a once-over.

    Behind him, four humans¡ªor what used to be humans¡ªlet out guttural roars and charged straight at him.

    The square-jawed man''s head hit the ground with a dull thud, rolling twice before coming to a stop. But then, to Ethan''s surprise, the severed neck sprouted writhing tendrils. The head twitched, then crawled back to its body like some grotesque puppet.

    Snap!

    The man grabbed his head with both hands and pressed it back onto his neck. Just like that, it reattached, good as new. Well, except for the fact that his face now twisted into a mask of pure rage, grotesque and monstrous.

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Huh. That''s... new."

    He hadn''t expected these creatures to be so resilient. Cutting off their heads wasn''t enough to kill them? That was just plain weird.

    Before he could process it further, a girl''s stomach suddenly split open with a sickening crack. From the gaping wound, a thick, snake-like tendril shot out, whipping toward Ethan with terrifying speed.

    "Alright, no more playing nice," Ethan muttered, his eyes flashing crimson. In an instant, his Domain of the Dead unfurled, a suffocating wave of power spreading outward and enveloping the monsters.

    The air grew heavy, almost solid, as if the space itself had been locked in place. The creatures froze, struggling as though trapped in quicksand. Ethan sidestepped the lunging tendril with ease, closing the distance to the girl in a heartbeat.

    His tachi gleamed as it sliced through the air.

    Swish, swish, swish!

    The blade carved a Z-shaped pattern across her body, cutting her into several pieces in one fluid motion.

    "Let''s see if you can come back from that," Ethan said, his gaze sharp and unyielding.

    But then, to his dismay, the severed chunks of flesh on the ground began to writhe. Tiny tendrils sprouted from each piece, pulling them back together like magnets. Within moments, the girl''s body reassembled itself, standing whole once more.

    "What the¡ª?" Ethan frowned, his patience wearing thin. These things were seriously annoying. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Without hesitation, he swung his blade again, this time cleaving a young man''s head clean in two. The cut was precise, splitting him from the chin all the way up through the crown of his skull. But just like before, the severed halves sprouted those cursed tendrils, stitching themselves back together as if nothing had happened.

    "Alright, that''s it," Ethan growled, his voice low and dangerous. "I''m done playing around."

    If precision didn''t work, then it was time for overwhelming force.

    The crimson glow in his eyes intensified, and his Domain of the Dead expanded to its absolute limit. The oppressive energy thickened, radiating an aura of pure destruction. It was as if the end of the world had descended upon them.

    The monsters visibly faltered under the crushing weight of the domain. Ethan focused the pressure into a single point, directing it toward the girl who had just reassembled herself.

    BOOM!

    The force hit her like a grinding millstone, pulverizing her body into a spray of green blood and shredded flesh. Bits of her flew in every direction, leaving nothing but a mess of gore behind.

    From the carnage, a small crystal core shot out, glinting faintly as it landed on the ground.

    Ethan narrowed his eyes. "If she pulls herself together after that, I''ll admit defeat and call it a day."

    But this time, the girl didn''t regenerate. Her body was completely obliterated, and the crystal core lay still. She was finally dead.

    Ethan crouched down, inspecting the core. He noticed something interesting¡ªit hadn''t come from her head. Instead, it had been lodged in her chest, right where her heart would''ve been.

    "So that''s their weak spot," he murmured, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.

    Armed with this new knowledge, Ethan wasted no time. He drove his tachi straight into the chest of the young man he''d just fought, twisting the blade to dig out the crystal core hidden within. The man let out a guttural scream, his body convulsing violently before collapsing into a shriveled husk. What was left of him looked like a deflated human skin, barely concealing the monster underneath.

    "Got it," Ethan muttered, standing tall. "That''s the trick."

    With their weakness exposed, the remaining creatures didn''t stand a chance. Ethan moved like a whirlwind, his tachi flashing as he slashed, stabbed, and carved through them. Each strike was precise, aimed directly at their chests. One by one, the monsters fell, their crystal cores extracted and their bodies reduced to lifeless heaps.

    When the dust settled, five crystal cores lay in Ethan''s hand. He examined them briefly, noting their faint glow. These creatures were no joke¡ªbased on their strength, they were at least B+ level.

    Fully matured, they could''ve easily wiped out an entire city shelter.

    Because, well, they didn''t have as much room for trial and error as Ethan did.

    A monster capable of breaking into a city''s sanctuary? Yeah, that''s no small feat.

    But who knows¡­

    Do these monsters have other forms? A complete form? Or maybe even an ultimate one?

    Ethan waved his hand, collecting the corpses scattered around him.

    Another addition to his growing collection of flavors¡­

    But his real goal this time wasn''t just that. He was here to find humans to inject with the G-virus. So far, no luck.

    The people in this community? Already parasitized by monsters.

    Useless.

    Looks like he''d have to rely on the Black Hand Legion after all. Their base¡ªSunland¡ªwas his next stop.

    ¡­

    After wrapping up his business, Ethan walked straight through the small community and headed toward the surrounding farmland. He kept moving forward, the scenery shifting into endless open fields and decaying farmland.

    Now, it was all overgrown with weeds, a desolate and lifeless sight.

    Every now and then, he''d spot a few stray zombies wandering aimlessly. Most of them were probably former farmers from the nearby fields. Their faces were blank, their movements sluggish, as they drifted without purpose.

    Some of them still clung to old habits from their previous lives. One zombie, for instance, was holding a hoe, repeatedly digging into the ground. Its grayish-blue face was smeared with dried blood, its eyes clouded and lifeless, making it look downright horrifying.

    The digging motion was mechanical, over and over, like a broken record.

    These zombies, of course, didn''t bother Ethan.

    Out here, though, it wasn''t just zombies. There were mutated beasts and even small mutated plants scattered around. But none of them posed any real threat to Ethan, nor did they hold much value to him.

    After about twenty minutes of walking, sparse buildings began to appear in the distance.

    Low, flat houses and a few newer residential areas were scattered across the rolling hills. Along the roadside, there were stables and wide open spaces, giving off a faint sense of rural tranquility. In the distance, mountain ranges stretched endlessly, forming a natural barrier.

    At the entrance to the community stood a simple wooden sign. It read, "Welcome to Sunland." The lettering was faded, worn down by years of sun and rain.

    "Well, here we are¡­"

    It had only been twenty minutes, but with Ethan''s speed, he''d already covered dozens of kilometers. Sunland was definitely tucked away in the middle of nowhere.

    Which, honestly, was probably why humans had managed to survive here.

    At the entrance to the community, two figures were pacing back and forth. Clearly, they were on watch.

    One of them, a middle-aged man with a face full of scars, had a tattoo of a skeletal hand gripping a skull inked on his jawline. He was puffing on a cigarette, exhaling clouds of smoke with a look of pure satisfaction.

    Every time he took a drag, the tattoo on his jaw seemed to writhe, almost like it was alive.

    "Hey, slow down with that, man. Save me a puff," a younger guy next to him said impatiently.

    "Relax! Just do your job and keep watch. You''ll get your own pack later," the older man replied, clearly not planning to share.

    Neither of them noticed the shadow slipping past them and into the community.

    Ethan had activated his cloaking ability, moving silently. He figured he''d take a look around the place before making any moves.

    The community was bustling with humans. To Ethan, it was like walking into a buffet¡ªeverywhere he turned, there was the scent of "food."

    A quick estimate told him there were at least thirty or forty people here. Most of them were Awakeners. After all, it had been half a year since the apocalypse began.

    Ordinary humans wouldn''t have lasted this long. And if any had, they''d either been tortured to death by the Black Hand Legion or turned into food.

    The only ones they kept alive were the pretty women.

    Or men who had some kind of value.

    Of course, there were always those with¡­ peculiar tastes. They''d keep "pretty" men around too.

    Right then, a soft, trembling voice came from a nearby brick house.

    "Blake, no, please don''t!"

    "Oh, come on! Still acting shy after all this time? Let me take a good look at you."

    Hearing this, Ethan turned and walked toward the house, phasing straight through the wall without a second thought.

    What he saw inside was¡­ well, not exactly a pleasant sight.

    A burly man was yanking at the clothes of a skinny young man, his face twisted with a mix of cruelty and excitement. The young man, on the other hand, was shaking his head desperately, his face streaked with tears.

    "Man, the world''s really gone to hell¡­" Ethan muttered, his face full of disdain. He figured he wasn''t in any rush, so¡­ why not stick around and watch for a bit?

    ¡­

 Chapter 149 - 149: Kill them all

    The burly man was rough and impatient, yanking the boy''s shirt open to reveal his gaunt ribs. His body was covered in bruises, purple and blue, with clear marks of pinches and bites. It was obvious he''d been tormented for a long time.

    "Let me go!" The young man struggled fiercely.

    But the burly man was a Strength-type Awakener, broad and heavyset. He held the boy down like he was nothing more than a chick in his grip.

    "Heh heh heh, the more you fight back, the stronger I get."

    The boy clenched his teeth, his eyes burning with hatred, but there was nothing he could do.

    Just as the man was about to take things further, panic flashed in the boy''s eyes. A sharp glint of determination appeared, and suddenly, he opened his mouth and sank his teeth into the man''s forearm.

    "Argh¡ª!"

    The man let out a howl of pain, instinctively loosening his grip. Blood poured from the bite wound, dripping down his arm.

    "You little bastard, you bit me?!"

    The man was furious, raising his hand to strike.

    But the boy seized the moment. He drove his knee into the man''s stomach with a dull thud, forcing the brute to stumble back a few steps, momentarily thrown off balance.

    It became clear then¡ªthe boy was an Awakener too. Using the brief opening, he scrambled to his feet and leapt toward the window, smashing through it and bolting outside.

    He moved like lightning, leaving afterimages in his wake as he sprinted into the distance. His speed was clearly enhanced, a gift of his Awakening.

    "Damn it! He''s running! Get him!" the man roared furiously.

    In this community, there were plenty of other Awakeners from the Black Hand Legion. Hearing the commotion, they poured out one after another.

    "Who''s trying to make a break for it?"

    "Oh, it''s that kid Aaron again!"

    "Guess he hasn''t had enough beatings yet!"

    "..."

    Their faces twisted into cruel grins.

    Aaron, however, kept running, his eyes fixed on the path leading out of the community. It was as if he could see a glimmer of hope at the end of it.

    No matter what, he had to escape this hellhole.

    But suddenly, the ground trembled. Several earthen walls shot up from the ground, blocking his path.

    Aaron''s brows furrowed. Without hesitation, he leapt, aiming to vault over the walls.

    But a fist was already waiting for him.

    Bam!

    The punch landed squarely on his face, sending him crashing back to the ground. The impact rattled his skull, and the fall left him winded, his insides feeling like they''d been rearranged.

    Dazed, he looked up.

    A middle-aged man stood atop the earthen wall, a cigarette dangling from his lips. The Black Hand Legion tattoo on his jaw seemed to writhe as he looked down at Aaron with a cold, mocking gaze.

    It was the guard stationed at the community''s entrance.

    By now, the other Black Hand Legion members had surrounded Aaron, cutting off any chance of escape.

    "Hmph! Still trying to run, huh? You never learn."

    "Just like his sister. The two of them are exactly the same."

    "Maybe we should just cook them both and be done with it."

    "Why can''t he just accept his fate? If he''d just submit to us, he might actually have a decent life."

    "Forget it. I''m gonna go have some fun with his sister. Heh heh heh."

    "..."

    Aaron squinted, scanning the disgusting faces around him. His fists clenched tightly, his nails digging into his palms. The fury in his heart was about to boil over.

    But insults and mockery weren''t all they had in store for him. A beating was inevitable.

    The burly man from earlier, now shirtless, pushed his way through the crowd. Without a word, he raised his leg and drove a heavy kick into Aaron''s stomach.

    "Run! Go on, run!" The burly man sneered as Aaron''s body curled up like a shrimp, his stomach spasming in unbearable pain.

    Another brutal kick sent Aaron skidding several feet across the ground, leaving a fresh trail of blood and dust in his wake.

    Aaron''s injuries piled up.

    "I¡­ I''ll fight you to the death!" he growled through gritted teeth, forcing the words out as he struggled to get up. But before he could even rise, a massive hand came down on him.

    Smack!

    Blood spurted from Aaron''s nose and mouth as the slap sent him crashing back to the ground.

    "Fight me? You think you''ve got what it takes?" The man loomed over him, his voice dripping with mockery before he launched into another round of punches and kicks.

    Aaron''s body cracked and popped under the assault, the sound of breaking bones echoing in the air. His ribs, his arms¡ªhe couldn''t even tell how many were fractured anymore.

    The man didn''t stop. His rage only grew as he glanced at the bite mark on his arm, the teeth marks still fresh and bleeding. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and his blows grew even more vicious.

    "You bit me?! You dare bite me?! I''ll make you regret it!" Each word was punctuated by a devastating strike to Aaron''s battered body.

    The strength of a physical-type Awakener was monstrous. In mere moments, Aaron was reduced to a bloodied, barely breathing heap, his life hanging by a thread.

    "Enough. Don''t kill him. If he dies, he won''t be any fun anymore," the tattooed man on the earthen wall finally spoke, his tone casual, as if commenting on the weather.

    The burly man panted heavily, his chest heaving like a raging bull. He hesitated for a moment before grunting, "Fine."

    He grabbed Aaron''s limp body like a ragdoll, dragging him back toward the brick house. A dark trail of blood followed them, staining the dirt path.

    The man had lost all interest in Aaron after beating him to this state. Without a second glance, he tossed the boy into a damp, musty cellar, slamming the door shut behind him.

    "Humph. I''ll go find your sister instead. She looks just like you, after all¡­" The man''s voice trailed off as he walked away, his laughter echoing faintly in the distance.

    ...

    The cellar was pitch black, the air thick with humidity and the stench of rot. It was suffocating.

    Aaron lay in a pool of his own blood, his breathing shallow and labored. If not for the tenacity granted by his Awakener abilities, he would''ve been dead already.

    But his heart burned with hatred, a fire that refused to be extinguished.

    The Black Hand Legion had slaughtered his parents. They had violated his sister. And now, they wanted him to bow to them? To submit? Never. Not in a million years.

    The weight of his grief and rage pressed down on his chest, making it hard to breathe. His mind replayed every moment of his suffering, every injustice, every humiliation.

    "Damn it!" Aaron''s voice cracked as he cursed, his fists weakly clenching. But no matter how much he hated them, no matter how much he wanted revenge, he was powerless. Completely and utterly powerless.

    The flames of vengeance roared in his chest, but they only served to remind him of his own weakness. He hated them, yes¡ªbut he hated himself even more for being so helpless.

    What could he do? What could he possibly do?

    "Do you desire power?" A low, chilling voice suddenly echoed through the darkness, like a devil whispering in his ear.

    "Huh? Who''s there?!" Aaron''s eyes widened in shock. Was he hallucinating? Had the beating scrambled his brain? There was no way anyone else could be in this cellar.

    But then, out of the shadows, a tall, slender figure emerged. The man''s face was strikingly handsome, his expression cold and detached. He wore a pristine white shirt that seemed to glow against the oppressive darkness.

    Aaron stared, dumbfounded. His mind went blank.

    This man¡ªno, this being¡ªwas unlike anything he''d ever seen. He was immaculate, untouched by the filth and despair of the world around him.

    "Is this¡­ a demon?" Aaron whispered to himself, his voice trembling.

    He had heard stories before, fantastical tales of people consumed by hatred so deep that it summoned demons to their side. These demons would offer power in exchange for their soul or body, granting them the strength to exact their revenge. But the price was eternal damnation.

    "Do you want revenge?" the man¡ªno, the demon¡ªasked, his voice calm and steady.

    "I do! I do!" Aaron shouted, his voice hoarse but filled with desperation. Somehow, he found the strength to sit up, his bloodied body trembling with effort. He didn''t care about the cost. He didn''t care if he had to sell his soul or his body. He didn''t even care if he died the moment after. As long as he could take revenge, he would do anything.

    "Good." The man nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

    He had waited for this moment, for Aaron to reach the peak of his despair. It was only at this point, when someone was utterly broken, that they could be molded and controlled.

    "Swear your loyalty to me, and I will give you the power to destroy them."

    "Deal!" Aaron didn''t hesitate for even a second. He dropped from his sitting position to his knees, bowing his head in submission.

    The man''s smile widened ever so slightly. With a flick of his wrist, he produced a vial containing a strange, glowing substance¡ªthe G-Virus.

    "Take this. And then¡­ kill them all."

    ... sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Bingo

    Ethan''s calm voice carried an almost irresistible allure, like a devil''s whisper.

    "Do it. Kill them all."

    Aaron hesitated no longer. His bloodstained hand grabbed the vial and plunged it straight into his own body without a second thought.

    He clenched his teeth, his face twisting in agony as the dark purple virus coursed through his veins. His body began to crackle and pop, grotesquely expanding in size.

    In mere moments, he had grown to a towering 15 feet tall.

    His teeth fell out one by one, only to be replaced by razor-sharp fangs that jutted out like steel spikes, menacing and monstrous.

    His once-human hands morphed into massive three-fingered claws, each nail long and dagger-like, gleaming with lethal sharpness.

    In the blink of an eye, Aaron had transformed into a feral, bioengineered monstrosity.

    His skin took on a sickly yellow hue, veins bulging and pulsating visibly as blood surged through them like rivers of rage.

    The delicate features of his human face were gone, replaced by the grotesque visage of a beast.

    His eyes, now a savage, glowing yellow, burned with unrestrained fury.

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    The G-virus had taken hold of his mind, amplifying his bloodlust to unbearable levels. The sight of his enemies only fueled his desire to tear them apart, limb by limb.

    "ROAR!"

    With a deafening bellow, Aaron smashed through the ceiling, clawing his way out of the pitch-black cellar.

    He emerged like a demon crawling out of the depths of hell, his sheer presence radiating a primal, bone-chilling terror.

    Ethan watched his "masterpiece" with a satisfied smirk. Aaron, who had once been a B-class fighter, now teetered on the edge of A-class power after injecting the G-virus.

    Judging by his monstrous form, Ethan speculated that the G-virus might have been derived from some kind of zombie pathogen. The connection seemed plausible.

    "From now on," Ethan said with a sly grin, "you''re my guy."

    ...

    Meanwhile, not far away, members of the Black Hand Legion were starting to sense that something was off.

    "Hey, did you hear that? What''s going on?"

    "No idea..."

    "Let''s check it out."

    "..."

    They had been lounging around, playing cards and killing time. But the strange noises made them pause, and one by one, they got up to investigate.

    The leader of the group was the first to step outside.

    The moment he did, a massive claw came hurtling toward him.

    Squelch!

    The razor-sharp nails pierced straight through his chest, lifting him into the air like a ragdoll.

    Aaron held him aloft, his savage yellow eyes narrowing as a guttural, gravelly laugh rumbled from his throat.

    "Kehehehehe..."

    "You...!"

    The man''s eyes widened in terror, blood trickling from the corners of his mouth. His face was frozen in a mask of pure horror.

    Aaron recognized him. This was one of the men who had tormented him and his sister in the past.

    Without hesitation, Aaron brought up his other claw and tore the man apart, ripping him in two with brutal force.

    The rush of vengeance was intoxicating, filling him with a twisted sense of satisfaction.

    His bloodthirsty eyes burned even brighter.

    The entire scene had unfolded in the blink of an eye, leaving the rest of the group paralyzed with fear.

    None of them had expected a monster like this to appear in their village.

    "Kill it! Take it down!"

    Snapping out of their shock, the remaining men unleashed their awakened abilities, hurling ice spikes and fireballs at Aaron.

    But Aaron''s massive body was like a fortress. He tanked the attacks head-on, barely flinching, before raising his enormous claw and slamming it down.

    The blow crushed the men and the brick house they had been standing in, leaving nothing but rubble and blood in its wake.

    "Holy crap! Run for it!"

    The two survivors, realizing they were hopelessly outmatched, turned and bolted in sheer panic.

    But Aaron was no ordinary brute. Even in his monstrous form, he retained the speed of his awakened human self. His mountainous frame moved with shocking agility, leaving only a blur as he closed the distance.

    In an instant, he caught up to them, his claws slicing through their bodies with ease.

    Blood dripped from his claws, pooling on the ground as his savage eyes darted around, searching for more prey.

    But before he could find another target, the earth trembled beneath him.

    Massive walls of dirt erupted from the ground, encircling him and trapping him in place.

    Aaron''s gaze locked onto the tattooed man who had just appeared¡ªthe one who had tormented him before.

    "Die!"

    With a thunderous roar, Aaron charged forward, his massive body smashing through the dirt walls like they were made of paper. His claw swung down with terrifying speed.

    The tattooed man barely had time to react. In a panic, he summoned earth elements to form a protective armor around himself.

    BAM!

    The claw struck him with devastating force, shattering the Earth Armor instantly. The impact sent him flying through the air like a broken doll. Thanks to the earth''s protection, he managed to survive, but just barely.

    "You think you''re tough? Let me return the favor."

    Aaron raised his enormous fist, its shadow looming over the tattooed man like a falling meteor.

    BOOM!

    The ground shook violently as the punch landed, leaving a massive crater in its wake. Cracks spiderwebbed outward, and the tattooed man was reduced to nothing more than a smear of blood and flesh.

    At that moment, a younger man who had been standing watch nearby finally arrived, his face pale with disbelief as he took in the carnage. But then, as if a lightbulb went off in his head, his expression shifted to one of recognition.

    "You¡­ you''re Aaron?"

    Aaron''s savage eyes glinted with malice. "Bingo."

    Without hesitation, he lunged toward the young man, ready to tear him apart. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But suddenly, a barrage of attacks rained down on him¡ªfireballs, ice lances, bolts of lightning, and other unidentifiable energy blasts.

    "Huh?" Aaron''s reflexes kicked in, and he darted sideways with incredible speed, narrowly avoiding the onslaught. The attacks missed their mark, exploding against the ground and sending debris flying everywhere.

    The sheer force of the blasts leveled nearby brick houses, filling the air with dust and smoke.

    Aaron turned to look and saw the rest of the Black Hand Legion members gathering. They had clearly been drawn by the commotion and were now assembling as a group¡ªmore than ten of them in total.

    The young man who had just escaped death scrambled to the front of the group, still trembling. "It''s him! It''s Aaron! He''s turned into some kind of monster!"

    "What?!"

    The group stared at Aaron in shock, their eyes wide with disbelief. None of them could wrap their heads around what they were seeing. But one thing was clear: this creature wasn''t going to be easy to deal with.

    Aaron''s eyes scanned the group, and his expression darkened with rage when he spotted a familiar face among them¡ªthe burly man who had tormented him the most.

    "ROAR!"

    When enemies meet, their eyes burn with hatred.

    And Aaron''s hatred was blazing.

    Consumed by fury, he charged straight at the burly man.

    "Crap! Stop him!"

    Several elemental Awakeners sprang into action, unleashing their abilities. Walls of earth and ice rose up, and a Water Prison formed around Aaron, trapping him in a cage of swirling liquid.

    Even a psychic Awakener joined in, launching mental attacks to try and subdue him.

    Aaron roared in pain, his massive body thrashing wildly as he fought against the combined forces. The psychic attacks, in particular, were excruciating, making him feel like his head was being split open.

    He was like a cornered beast, lashing out in a desperate struggle.

    From a distance, Ethan observed the scene with a calm, calculating expression. He could see that while Aaron''s strength was nearing A-class, the sheer number of opponents was overwhelming him.

    And there was another problem¡ªbioengineered monsters like Aaron had a major weakness: their energy consumption was massive, making them unsustainable in prolonged battles.

    "Hmm¡­ looks like he could use a little help," Ethan murmured to himself, a sly smile playing on his lips.

    ...

    The Black Hand Legion members, meanwhile, were starting to feel more confident. Despite the monster''s ferocity, their numbers and teamwork seemed to be holding him at bay.

    The burly man, emboldened by the situation, sneered. "Well, well, look at you, you little punk! Think you''re tough now, huh? Turning into a monster doesn''t mean squat. Just wait¡ªonce we''re done with you, I''ll beat you down all over again!"

    But before he could finish his taunt, an overwhelming pressure suddenly descended upon the group, like a tidal wave crashing down on them.

    It was suffocating.

    Bones creaked and popped under the weight of the invisible force. Faces twisted in pain, and several of the weaker members collapsed to the ground, unable to withstand it.

    Panic spread like wildfire as everyone turned toward the source of the pressure.

    No one had noticed him before, but now, standing at the edge of the group, was a man.

    He was tall and lean, dressed in a pristine white shirt that seemed completely out of place amidst the chaos.

    He strolled forward with an air of casual indifference, as if he were taking a leisurely walk in the park.

    Without breaking stride, he stopped in front of a female Awakener. With a flick of his wrist, he reached out and plucked her crystal core from her chest as effortlessly as picking a flower.

    The scene was utterly horrifying.

    The woman crumpled to the ground, lifeless, as the man held the glowing core in his hand, examining it with mild interest.

    The rest of the group froze, their eyes wide with terror.

    ...

 Chapter 151 - 151: Now weâ€™re the same

    "Who is he?"

    "Could it be... the Zombie King of Los Angeles?"

    "What?"

    "..."

    Among the group, a few had managed to escape from Los Angeles. It didn''t take them long to recognize Ethan.

    And in that moment, everything clicked.

    Why Aaron had suddenly turned into a monster.

    A demon.

    He was a demon.

    With the Black Hand Legion members suppressed, Aaron broke free from the energy that had been holding him back. He lunged toward the crowd at an inhuman speed.

    His massive claws swung down, smashing one man''s skull into pieces. Then, without hesitation, he grabbed another person, brought them to his mouth, and took a massive bite.

    Half of the victim''s body was gone in an instant, blood spraying everywhere like a grotesque fountain.

    The rest of the group froze in terror, paralyzed by the sheer brutality of what they were witnessing. Especially one burly man, who was trembling so violently it looked like his body might fall apart.

    And then, Aaron''s blood-red eyes locked onto him.

    "Can I bite you now?" Aaron asked, his voice dripping with malice.

    "Y-yes! I mean... no!" the man stammered, his words tripping over each other as his legs gave out beneath him. A sudden warmth spread down his pants¡ªhe''d wet himself in fear.

    Aaron''s hatred for him boiled over.

    With a guttural growl, Aaron''s massive claw shot forward, piercing the man''s abdomen with a sickening squelch. He lifted him off the ground like a ragdoll.

    "AAAAHHHH!" The man screamed in agony, his face twisted in pain.

    "Oh, so you do feel pain, huh?" Aaron sneered, his voice laced with dark amusement.

    The man''s cries only seemed to fuel Aaron''s twisted excitement. He didn''t want this to end quickly. No, the pain he had endured¡ªhe wanted to return it tenfold.

    Aaron''s claws tightened their grip, and with a sickening series of cracks, the man''s ribs shattered one by one.

    The screams grew louder, more desperate, until they reached a fever pitch. But the man''s enhanced vitality as an Awakener wouldn''t let him pass out. He was trapped in a nightmare, unable to live, unable to die.

    With a sudden, violent yank, Aaron tore the man''s intestines out, letting them spill onto the ground like grotesque ribbons.

    The man convulsed, his body shivering uncontrollably. Despite the sweltering summer heat, he felt an icy chill seep into his bones as his life drained away.

    He looked up, his vision blurring, only to see Aaron''s monstrous jaws descending toward him.

    The stench of blood and decay filled his nostrils as those razor-sharp teeth came closer and closer. But strangely, he no longer felt fear. Instead, there was a sense of relief.

    "CRUNCH!"

    Aaron''s jaws closed around him, and the man was gone.

    The others who had witnessed the scene were utterly broken. Hope had abandoned them.

    It was too much. Too cruel.

    Aaron turned his gaze to the remaining survivors, his hatred burning brighter than ever. These people¡ªthese monsters¡ªhad killed his parents, defiled his sister. Blood debts could only be repaid in blood.

    With a feral roar, he charged into the crowd, his claws slashing wildly.

    Limbs flew through the air. Blood sprayed like mist. The area became a slaughterhouse, a hellscape of carnage and despair.

    With Ethan''s subtle assistance, it only took a few moments for Aaron to wipe out every last one of them.

    And then, silence.

    The village was eerily quiet once more.

    Everywhere Aaron looked, there was devastation. Blood pooled on the ground, chunks of flesh scattered like debris. Not a single intact body remained among the dozens who had been there.

    "Not bad. Not bad at all," Ethan remarked, his sharp eyes scanning the scene. He seemed almost impressed. "Looks like the... food''s been prepped nicely."

    Aaron stood amidst the chaos, his massive frame heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. The wild, frenzied look in his eyes began to fade. Slowly, he lowered his head and stared at his blood-soaked claws.

    For a moment, he seemed lost. Confused.

    "I miss my sister..." he muttered softly.

    ...

    In the ruins of Sunland, a few faint traces of life still lingered¡ªsurvivors who had refused to bow to the Black Hand Legion''s cruelty and had paid the price for their defiance.

    Among them was Aaron''s sister, Olivia.

    She and four other women were imprisoned in a pitch-black cellar, their clothes tattered and barely covering them. They had heard the chaos outside moments ago, their faces pale with fear and confusion.

    "What''s happening out there?"

    "Is the Black Hand Legion fighting another group?"

    "I thought I heard... a monster..."

    "Oh God!"

    The five women huddled together in a corner, trembling like chicks caught in a winter storm.

    But soon, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed closer and closer, each thud sending a jolt of terror through their hearts.

    The ground began to quake.

    BOOM!

    The cellar''s ceiling was ripped away by a massive claw, and a hulking figure leapt down into the darkness.

    The creature''s face was twisted and monstrous, radiating a savage, bloodthirsty aura that made it seem like it could devour them all in an instant.

    "AHHHH!"

    The women screamed in unison, their voices filled with terror.

    But the monster didn''t move. It just stood there, staring at them in silence.

    After a long, tense pause, it finally spoke, its voice guttural and rough, like stones grinding together.

    "Sister..."

    The word was barely recognizable, distorted by the creature''s inhuman vocal cords.

    "Huh?"

    The women froze, their fear momentarily replaced by confusion.

    Olivia, however, stared at the creature with wide, unblinking eyes.

    Despite the grotesque changes to its appearance¡ªits body, its voice, its very essence¡ªthere was something in its gaze, a flicker of familiarity that she couldn''t ignore.

    "You''re... Aaron?" she whispered, her voice trembling.

    The creature''s massive head dipped slightly.

    "Yeah," it rumbled.

    "Waaaaahhh!"

    Olivia burst into tears and ran forward, throwing her arms around one of the monster''s massive limbs. She clung to him tightly, her sobs echoing in the cellar.

    The siblings, who had endured so much suffering, were finally reunited. But one was still human, while the other had become something else entirely.

    Olivia cried for what felt like an eternity.

    Even Aaron, with his monstrous, rage-filled eyes, let tears stream down his face. Despite his terrifying appearance, there was a tenderness in his expression that didn''t match his form.

    Above them, Ethan stood silently, watching the reunion unfold. He didn''t interrupt or rush them.

    After a while, Olivia wiped her tears and looked up at her brother.

    "Aaron... how did you become like this?"

    "Because..."

    Aaron began to explain everything¡ªhow he had sought revenge, how he had hunted down and killed their enemies, and how he had ended up in his current state.

    When he finished, he hesitated before asking, "Sister... am I... ugly now?"

    "No," Olivia said firmly, shaking her head as fresh tears welled up in her eyes. "Not at all. Not even a little."

    She reached out and gently touched his hardened, scaly skin, her hands trembling.

    But then, something shifted in her expression. A flicker of resolve passed through her eyes, as if she had made up her mind about something.

    "Aaron," she said softly, "don''t be afraid. I''ll become a monster too, so I can stay with you."

    "Sister, you..." Aaron started to protest, but the words caught in his throat.

    Olivia''s decision was already made.

    She lifted her gaze to the figure standing above them. Ethan''s tall, imposing silhouette loomed over the cellar, his cold, indifferent eyes watching them like a god surveying his domain.

    Without hesitation, Olivia dropped to her knees and bowed her head deeply before him.

    Ethan understood immediately.

    This was her choice. And, in truth, it was the only way for her to survive in this world.

    With a flick of his wrist, Ethan tossed a vial containing the G-virus into the cellar.

    Olivia didn''t hesitate. She reached out and grabbed it.

    In her heart, she had long despised her own "filthy" body, tainted by the horrors she had endured. She had even considered ending her life before.

    Perhaps living in a new form wouldn''t be so bad.

    Without a second thought, she plunged the syringe into her arm.

    The dark purple liquid coursed through her veins, and her body convulsed violently. Veins bulged across her skin, and she let out a guttural scream as the transformation began.

    Her body swelled, growing larger and larger until she stood over 15 feet tall. Unlike Aaron, her skin took on a pale blue hue, shimmering like scales.

    Her massive frame still retained faint traces of femininity, but there was something unique about her transformation¡ªa thick, powerful tail had grown from her back.

    It was said that humans once had tails in ancient times, but they had long since disappeared through evolution. Now, hers had returned, a symbol of her new monstrous form. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As the transformation completed, Olivia shook her enormous head, her bones cracking and popping as her body adjusted. The pain faded from her expression, replaced by something almost... serene.

    She turned to Aaron, her grotesque mouth curling into a grin.

    "Hehehe... Little brother, now we''re the same."

    ...

 Chapter 152 - 152: An earthquake?

    Ethan''s gaze shifted to the four women standing nearby. They now had two choices: become monsters under his control, or¡­ become food.

    The four women stared blankly, utterly stunned by the situation. None of them had expected this, and the shock left them reeling.

    But smart people know how to make the right choice.

    Faced with death, why not embrace one last act of madness?

    One by one, they submitted to Ethan.

    Without hesitation, Ethan tossed them four vials of the G-virus. After injecting themselves, their bodies began to crack and contort, their bones creaking audibly as guttural growls escaped their throats.

    One by one, grotesque bio-monsters emerged from the cellar, their faces twisted and feral, exuding an aura of pure savagery.

    Watching this rare and terrifying transformation, Ethan smiled, clearly pleased with the results.

    He had come to Sunland alone, wiping out the Black Hand Legion''s base of operations. But as he left, he brought with him six horrifying bio-monsters.

    On the journey back, the six creatures, each as massive as a small hill, moved with earth-shaking steps. Every time their feet hit the ground, the earth trembled beneath them. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even mutated beasts and zombies they encountered along the way instinctively avoided them, retreating into the shadows.

    Ethan walked confidently in the middle of his six "bodyguards."

    The sense of security was overwhelming.

    The journey was smooth¡ªat least, until they reached the halfway point. In the distance, at the edge of the wilderness, a grain depot came into view.

    It was teeming with people, and a horde of zombies was charging at them, locked in battle with a group of humans.

    "What''s going on here?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, his sharp gaze locking onto the scene. These zombies weren''t ordinary. Their bodies were slick and wet, and thin membranes stretched between their fingers and toes, resembling webbed duck feet.

    He remembered Bulldozer and the others reporting something similar¡ªzombies like these had once infiltrated his territory through the river.

    Since they''d crossed paths, it wouldn''t hurt to check it out.

    Besides, it was a good chance to "train the troops" and test the combat capabilities of his new monsters.

    Unbeknownst to Ethan, the battle ahead was between an official human shelter and a horde of zombies from Santa Monica.

    After Mia''s group was ambushed last time, they had retreated from the grain depot. But not all the food had been transported out.

    Given how precious food was, they couldn''t just abandon it. So they''d returned with reinforcements to reclaim it. However, the area had been plagued by zombie attacks recently, leading to frequent skirmishes of varying intensity.

    Now, the two sides were clashing again.

    The shelter''s team was led by Mia, with Sean and a group of "builders" and "haulers" supporting her from the rear.

    Mia''s blade danced through the air, swift and deadly, cutting down zombies like a whirlwind. Blood sprayed in all directions as she carved a path through the horde, her movements precise and unrelenting.

    On the flank, Sean was locked in combat with a lizard-like mutant. With brutal efficiency, he smashed it to pieces, his strikes merciless and decisive. It seemed he still hadn''t forgotten the grudge over that half-eaten apple.

    Further back, Chris and his group wielded weapons, forming a defensive formation as they fought off the zombies in close quarters.

    "Damn it! There''s way too many of them this time!" Chris cursed, his voice strained.

    "Uncle Chris! Hang in there!" Brandon gritted his teeth. "If we don''t get this food out soon, it''s gonna start rotting!"

    "Yeah¡­" Chris nodded heavily.

    The recent rainy season had brought humid, stifling weather, making it nearly impossible to store food properly.

    Their group numbered around twenty or thirty people, while the zombie horde was at least seven or eight hundred strong.

    Mia was like a blade slicing through the horde, a relentless killing machine devoid of emotion. She continued to reap zombie heads, her surroundings drenched in foul blood as corpses fell like wheat under a scythe.

    Her ferocity inspired the others, lifting their spirits.

    "Mia''s the real deal. She''s incredible¡ªno wonder people call her the light of humanity," Brandon said, awe in his voice.

    Chris nodded in agreement. "Of course. And it helps that there aren''t any elite mutants this time. We''ll wipe them out soon enough."

    But just as the words left his mouth, the ground began to tremble violently.

    "Hmm? An earthquake?"

    "No, wait! Uncle Chris, look over there!" Brandon pointed ahead, his face frozen in shock.

    Hearing the urgency in his voice, Chris quickly turned to look. What he saw left him utterly dumbfounded.

    Six towering figures, each as massive as a small hill, were barreling toward them. Their forms were grotesque and varied, radiating an overwhelming aura of bloodlust and savagery.

    These six bio-monsters were nearly A-rank in strength, far surpassing the power of most Awakeners.

    "What¡­ what are those things?" Mia paused mid-swing, her sharp eyes locking onto the approaching creatures. Her expression, however, remained calm and composed.

    Sean scratched his head. "Looks like something straight out of Attack on Titan."

    "Can you not joke right now? If they charge at us, we''re screwed!" Chloe snapped from the rear, her brows furrowed in worry.

    The sight was undeniably terrifying, and even the most battle-hardened among them couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease. Defeating those six monsters might be possible, but the cost in lives would be steep.

    But just as the group braced themselves for the worst, the six bio-monsters veered off course¡ªcharging straight into the zombie horde instead of attacking the humans.

    Leading the pack were Aaron and Olivia, the monstrous siblings. They tore through the zombies with unrelenting ferocity. A single punch from one of them reduced a zombie to pulp, while others were grabbed and bitten into, their rotting flesh devoured with loud, crunching sounds.

    These bio-monsters were omnivorous, capable of consuming fresh meat, decayed flesh, and even plant matter. Having pushed their bodies to the brink of evolution, they could no longer grow stronger. Their sole focus now was survival¡ªeating to replenish their energy reserves.

    With razor-sharp claws, they shredded the zombies to pieces. Limbs and torsos flew in all directions, painting the battlefield in gore. The monsters moved as a unit, like a row of steamrollers, flattening everything in their path.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    "They''re only killing zombies?"

    "Are they¡­ helping us?"

    The humans watched in a mix of fear and astonishment.

    Mia stood still, her slender frame unmoving as she tilted her head slightly, her sharp eyes observing the scene. Then, her gaze shifted beyond the monsters to a figure walking leisurely behind them.

    It was a tall, lean man, his pace unhurried, as if he were out for a casual stroll.

    "That guy¡­ he just keeps getting more and more ridiculous," Mia muttered under her breath.

    Moments later, the six monsters had wiped out the entire zombie horde. Their massive bodies heaved with heavy breaths, their bloodthirsty aura gradually subsiding. Then, as if on cue, they stood to the side, waiting obediently.

    Ethan had arrived.

    All eyes turned to him. Many in the group recognized him instantly¡ªChris, Chloe, and several of the builders and haulers had crossed paths with him before. Some had even exchanged contact info with him back then.

    Seeing that it was Ethan, they weren''t entirely surprised. If anyone could pull off something this outrageous, it was him.

    Sean, however, was the most excited. A wide grin spread across his face as he jogged up to Ethan.

    "Heh, Ethan! You came to help me out, didn''t you?"

    "I was just passing through," Ethan replied casually.

    Sean squinted at him, clearly unconvinced. "Yeah, right. Last time you said the same thing when we were on your turf, but you totally came to help us. You think I''m that gullible?"

    "¡­" Ethan sighed, too exasperated to argue with him.

    Mia''s sharp eyes flicked toward the bio-monsters. "Looks like you''ve been busy lately. How''d you manage to whip these things up?"

    "Someone gave them to me," Ethan said nonchalantly.

    "Oh, impressive!" Mia gave him a thumbs-up, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

    Ethan''s gaze lingered on her for a moment, and a thought crossed his mind. Mia''s awakened ability, Deadly Pain, was already formidable. If she were to transform into a monster, she''d likely retain her ability¡ªand become even more terrifying.

    "Hey, Mia," Ethan said suddenly, his tone casual but laced with curiosity. "Ever thought about becoming a monster?"

    "¡­"

 Chapter 153 - 153: Breaking news

    "...." Mia was at a loss for words.

    "I don''t want to."

    "Oh..."

    Ethan thought to himself, Well, if she doesn''t appreciate it, then forget it.

    His gaze shifted to the distance, where the aftermath of a massacre lay scattered. Among the corpses, it wasn''t just zombies¡ªthere were strange lizard-like creatures too. Definitely unusual.

    The Zombie King of Santa Monica was clearly trying to expand its territory into Los Angeles. If it didn''t mess with the nearby shelters, it would probably end up encroaching on Ethan''s domain sooner or later.

    "How strong are the zombies in Santa Monica?" Ethan asked, trying to gather some intel.

    Mia paused to think. "Their abilities are pretty bizarre. Last time, we ran into a Zombie Siren. It could use its voice to either control people''s minds or attack them. Besides that, there''s also a group of ''Nagas.'' They have this ability to paralyze people. You''d better watch out for them too."

    "Got it..." Ethan nodded. It was obvious the shelter had been clashing with them a lot recently.

    As a trade-off for the information, Ethan decided to share something of his own.

    "I saw your five missing people when I came here," he said slowly.

    "What?" The moment those words left his mouth, everyone''s expressions shifted to shock.

    "Where are they?" Chris couldn''t help but ask.

    "They''re dead," Ethan replied bluntly.

    "..." A heavy silence fell over the group. But deep down, they''d already expected this outcome.

    Mia, for her part, wasn''t surprised at all. She thought to herself, Even if they were alive... running into Ethan wouldn''t have ended well for them anyway.

    "They were killed by parasitic creatures from Santa Clarita," Ethan added, dropping another bombshell. "Those things can disguise themselves as humans to lure people in and infect them. For all you know, one of them might''ve already infiltrated your shelter. You''d better be careful when you get back."

    "What?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The group was visibly shaken. They''d heard of those parasites before¡ªmonsters infamous for taking down an entire city''s shelter in the past. Their reputation was terrifying.

    "Wait, those things made it to Los Angeles?"

    "Oh my God! If they''re in the shelter, we''re screwed..."

    "Maybe... maybe we shouldn''t go back at all."

    "..."

    Panic spread among the group like wildfire.

    The thought of those parasites was enough to make anyone''s blood run cold. The creatures were intelligent, masters of disguise, and could mimic human behavior perfectly. By the time someone realized the truth, it was often too late¡ªthe people around them had already been turned into monsters.

    "If this is true, we need to do a thorough investigation," Mia said firmly.

    Ethan nodded. He''d brought it up for a reason. Keeping Los Angeles stable was in his best interest. If the shelter, with its tens of thousands of people, got overrun by parasites, the entire city would descend into chaos.

    And most importantly... those parasites were terrible at preserving their "food."

    "Alright, you guys figure it out. If things get out of hand, I''ll step in and deal with it," Ethan said casually before turning to leave, his six bio-engineered "bodyguards" following close behind.

    "..." The group broke into a cold sweat at his parting words. They understood exactly what he meant.

    If he steps in to ''deal with it,'' there probably won''t be many humans left standing afterward.

    "Hurry! Get the supplies back to the shelter and report the parasite situation immediately!"

    Everyone scrambled into action, rushing to return to the safety of the shelter as quickly as possible.

    A short while later, Ethan made it back to his own territory.

    He introduced his underlings to the six bio-engineered monsters and assigned each of them to oversee a specific area, much like the Zombie Kings did with their own minions.

    With the addition of these creatures, the strength of his domain had grown significantly.

    And just like that, the balance of power shifted once again.

    ...

    At the Granary.

    Not long after Ethan and Mia''s groups had left, another team arrived from the distance.

    Four figures in total¡ªthree men and one woman. Among them was a second-generation A+ grade cyborg. They were dressed in sleek black nano-combat suits, each bearing a red Genesis Biotech logo on their chest. The group exuded a sharp, no-nonsense aura.

    This was a team sent by Sophia from San Bernardino. They had been patrolling the outskirts of Los Angeles, keeping a close eye on Ethan''s zombie hive.

    The scene at the granary was still gruesome, the aftermath of the slaughter chilling to behold.

    But the cyborg remained expressionless, its glowing green eyes scanning the area, locking onto various points of interest.

    [Zombie remains... prolonged exposure to water has altered their evolutionary path.]

    [Lizard creature blood... mutated marine iguana, the only sea-dwelling lizard species. Possible inspiration for Godzilla.]

    [Bioweapon footprints... trace amounts of skin fragments detected. Analysis reveals G-virus material. Hybrid mutation of human and virus.]

    "....."

    The cyborg''s gaze swept across the scene, capturing every detail. Nothing escaped its notice as its AI processed data at lightning speed.

    At the front of the group stood a young man with a cold, sharp expression. His name was Griff Black. His awakened ability was rare and formidable¡ªspatial manipulation. As one of Sophia''s top enforcers, he was known as one of the Four Knights of Bernardino.

    "This Zombie King isn''t your average one..." Griff muttered.

    "No kidding. He''s even injecting humans with the G-virus. Since when is that something a Zombie King does?" grumbled a towering man behind him, standing nearly 6''8" with a scowl on his face.

    The lone woman in the group tilted her head, curious. "G-virus? Where''d he even get that?"

    "Where else? Nathan must''ve handed it over," the big guy replied, clearly annoyed.

    "....." The woman rolled her eyes, exasperated.

    Over the past few weeks, they had been using drones to survey Ethan''s territory. What they found was unsettling. His forces were packed with powerful subordinates, and even more bizarre, there were mutated humans in the area. Some of them could even laugh and joke, blending seamlessly with the zombies.

    Now, with the addition of six bioweapons, Ethan''s domain had officially become a no-go zone for humans.

    "A death trap," Griff said, analyzing the situation. "Jessica didn''t die in vain..."

    "Captain Griff, what''s the plan? This mission''s looking pretty impossible," the woman asked, her voice tinged with concern.

    Griff thought for a moment. "The higher-ups are mainly worried about this Zombie King attacking San Bernardino. Our job is to keep an eye on him, not take him out just yet."

    "But... isn''t it only a matter of time before he sets his sights on San Bernardino?"

    "Yeah," Griff nodded. "Once he''s done consolidating his power here, he''ll probably expand in our direction."

    "His strength is overwhelming. We can''t beat him in a straight fight. Maybe... we''ll have to find a way to seal him off instead."

    ...

    Meanwhile, back at Ethan''s base, he was blissfully unaware of the team observing him from the shadows.

    In this part of the city, he was the undisputed ruler. As long as he stayed home, nothing could threaten his safety.

    He poured himself a drink, taking a slow sip, his demeanor relaxed and unbothered.

    Out of the ten doses of G-virus he''d acquired, six had already been used. That left four. Ethan was now pondering where to find four more humans to experiment on.

    If the results continued to be promising... he could always pay Genesis Biotech another visit to restock.

    Pulling out his phone, he began scrolling through online updates.

    As expected, Genesis Biotech was still a ghost town¡ªno new information, no activity. It seemed they''d gone completely underground for now.

    But on the official shelter network, a new announcement had just been posted, causing widespread panic.

    "Breaking news: Reports suggest parasitic creatures from Santa Clarita may have infiltrated the shelter. A full-scale investigation will be conducted. Please cooperate with the authorities."

    ...

 Chapter 154 - 154: My eyes are basically scanners!

    The official shelter was in chaos these days¡ªeveryone was on edge, jumpy at the slightest sound.

    Sean, for his part, had just eaten the last apple he''d been saving.

    "There''s monsters in the shelter¡­ What if one of them steals my apple?" he muttered to himself, justifying his decision.

    Earlier, he''d taken down a bunch of lizard-like creatures in the storage area and hauled back a good amount of supplies. It was a solid win, and he''d be getting a nice reward for it. Feeling pretty pleased with himself, he swaggered out the door.

    The shelter was packed with people, all of them tense and uneasy. A mass inspection was underway, but with tens of thousands of people in the shelter¡ªand nearly a thousand Awakeners among them¡ªthere were only a handful of scanning devices to go around. It was impossible to check everyone quickly.

    On top of that, the scientists operating the machines were in short supply, and the process drained a ton of energy. It was a massive undertaking, and there was no way they''d finish in just a few days.

    In the shelter, everything was distributed based on contribution. The more you did, the more resources you got.

    Sean strolled into a large building made of military-green canvas. The place was bustling, full of noise and activity.

    Small groups of people were gathered here and there, loudly recounting their mission exploits with exaggerated gestures and spit flying everywhere.

    A few people noticed Sean and waved at him enthusiastically.

    Sean didn''t recognize most of them, but he nodded and waved back anyway.

    After a bit of wandering, he stopped in front of a room. This was where you registered to claim your rewards.

    Sean wasn''t one for knocking. He pushed the door open and walked right in.

    The first thing he saw was a desk with a few wooden chairs around it. An open ledger sat on the desk, and a pen had rolled off to the side. But the person who was supposed to be there? Nowhere to be seen.

    "Huh? Where''s Big Sis?" Sean scratched his head, his sharp eyes scanning the room.

    The "Big Sis" he was referring to was Megan Rivers, a woman in her thirties. Her husband had died when the apocalypse hit, leaving her a widow. After being rescued and brought to the shelter, she''d been assigned to handle record-keeping here.

    Sean walked further into the room. There was a smaller inner room beyond, and before he''d taken more than a few steps, he heard a strange noise coming from inside.

    It sounded like¡­ smacking lips? Like someone was eating something.

    "Stealing snacks, huh?" Sean thought, his mind working overtime. After careful analysis, he came to a conclusion: Megan was definitely sneaking some food.

    Curious, he quickened his pace. If she was eating something good, she should''ve shared it with him! But just as he reached the door to the inner room, the sound stopped.

    Sean frowned, puzzled. He was about to push the door open when it suddenly swung open on its own with a loud thwack.

    Standing in the doorway was a woman. She had a stunning figure, all curves in the right places. Even in the apocalypse, her skin was fair, her face beautiful, and she carried herself with the kind of mature charm that turned heads.

    "Sean, here to register?" Megan asked with a small smile. She was clearly familiar with him.

    But Sean wasn''t paying attention to her words. His eyes were locked on her. "What were you eating in there? Come on, let me see!"

    "Eating? I wasn''t eating anything," Megan replied casually, stepping aside to let him look into the room.

    Sean quickly peeked inside. There was a bed, a table and chairs, and some women''s clothes hanging up. Other than that¡­ nothing.

    "Wait, that''s weird¡­" Sean muttered, his eyes narrowing. He could''ve sworn he''d heard something.

    He sniffed the air.

    There was a faint, fishy smell lingering. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Something''s off¡­ really off¡­" Sean murmured, rubbing his chin as he tried to piece it together.

    Before he could think too much about it, a group of people walked in from outside. It was Chris, Brandon, and their crew. They''d just returned from a supply run and had done pretty well for themselves.

    Chris was holding a rose¡ªsomething he''d picked on the way back from the outskirts. Grinning from ear to ear, he walked straight up to Megan.

    "Hey, Megan, this is for you," he said, handing her the flower.

    "Oh, thank you¡­" Megan nodded as she accepted it. "You''re here to register for supplies too, right? I''ll get you sorted."

    "No rush, no rush! You can help them first," Chris said quickly, waving it off.

    He''d been eyeing Megan for a while now and was clearly using this as an excuse to hang around longer.

    Brandon and the others played along. "Haha, Uncle Chris, guess we''ll take you up on that!"

    "Yeah, yeah, go ahead," Chris said, nodding eagerly. Then he glanced over and noticed Sean still standing there, staring intently into Megan''s room like he was trying to solve a mystery.

    "Hey! Sean! What are you doing, peeking into Megan''s room like that? That''s so rude! Come on, sit down!" Chris quickly pulled Sean aside and plopped him into a chair.

    Then he turned his attention back to Megan, who was busy with the ledger. His face lit up with a goofy grin, his excitement and¡­ other feelings¡­ practically written all over it.

    "Hehehehe¡­"

    Meanwhile, Sean sat there, fingers pinching his chin, still deep in thought.

    Something wasn''t right.

    Something really wasn''t right. But what?

    Before long, Brandon was the first to finish registering. He received a small slip of paper¡ªa voucher he could use to claim his supplies.

    But instead of heading off, he pulled up a chair and sat down next to Chris. Noticing the barely-contained eagerness on Chris''s face, Brandon couldn''t help but tease him.

    "Uncle Chris, you''ve got a thing for Megan, huh?"

    "Yup," Chris admitted without hesitation, nodding confidently.

    Brandon chuckled. "Well, I mean, Megan is gorgeous, and she''s got a great personality too. But, you know¡­ she was married before."

    "And that''s a bonus, isn''t it?" Chris shot back, completely unfazed.

    "¡­" Brandon was momentarily speechless. He wiped at his forehead, half-impressed and half-embarrassed for the guy. Lowering his voice, he leaned in closer. "Alright, so you''ve been giving her flowers all the time. How''s that working out for you? Made any progress?"

    Chris grinned, his confidence practically radiating off him. "Oh, it''s happening. Any day now, I''m gonna seal the deal!"

    While the two of them were chatting, Sean''s frown deepened. His sharp eyes stayed glued to Megan, watching her every move like a hawk.

    Sean wasn''t just some random guy in the shelter. He was strong, had spent a lot of time hanging out with Mia, and had even been mentored by Ethan. Thanks to all that, he''d racked up plenty of achievements and was a regular here at the registration office. He and Megan were on pretty familiar terms.

    But today, something felt¡­ off.

    At first glance, Megan seemed like her usual self. But the more Sean watched, the more he noticed tiny differences in her movements¡ªsubtle, almost imperceptible. It was like someone was trying to mimic her but hadn''t quite nailed it.

    No, it wasn''t just "off." It was wrong.

    This wasn''t Megan. This was a disguise.

    And then there was the fishy smell in the air. And that weird smacking noise he''d heard earlier.

    Sean''s mind raced, connecting the dots. There was only one explanation.

    "She''s been taken over by a monster!" Sean suddenly blurted out, his voice cutting through the room like a knife. He felt a surge of pride at his deduction, convinced he was a genius for figuring it out.

    Chris and Brandon froze mid-conversation, staring at him. "What did you just say, Sean?" Brandon asked, his tone cautious.

    "I said Megan''s been taken over by a monster!" Sean repeated, louder this time, emphasizing every word.

    The room fell silent. Dead silent.

    Everyone turned to look at Sean, then at Megan. Instinctively, they all took a step back, putting some distance between themselves and her.

    Monsters like that¡ªparasites, shapeshifters, whatever they were¡ªwere the stuff of nightmares. Just the thought of one being in the shelter was enough to make people''s skin crawl.

    Megan''s wide, bright eyes darted toward Sean. She looked utterly stunned, her expression quickly shifting to one of hurt and confusion.

    "I''ve never even left the shelter," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "I''ve been here the whole time. How could I possibly be taken over by a monster?"

    "Exactly!" Chris jumped in, nodding vigorously. "Sean, you''ve been working too hard, man. You''re starting to lose it. What are you even talking about?"

    "I''m not losing it!" Sean shot back, his tone firm. "Don''t forget¡ªmy eyes are basically scanners!"

    "¡­" Chris stared at him, utterly speechless.

    ...

 Chapter 155 - 155: Monsterâ€¦

    Sean was adamant about his opinion. After all, if his deduction turned out to be wrong, wouldn''t that make him look like an idiot?

    The two of them argued endlessly over it.

    The rest of the group just stood there, looking confused and unsure, silently watching the scene unfold.

    Meanwhile, Megan''s eyes flickered with a barely noticeable trace of irritation. She subtly scanned her surroundings, as if calculating her next move.

    "I''ve got a way to prove she''s the monster right now," Sean said seriously.

    "What''s your plan?" Chris asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Simple. Let me punch her. That''ll settle it," Sean said, as if it were the most obvious solution in the world.

    Chris immediately spread his arms wide, stepping in front of Megan like a human shield.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Don''t even think about it! With the way you throw punches, you''d kill someone even if they were innocent!"

    "Move."

    "No way! If you wanna hit someone, you''ll have to go through me first!"

    "Fine by me."

    "..."

    Chris''s face twitched, a bead of sweat forming on his temple.

    As their argument grew louder and more heated, the commotion began to draw attention. People outside started gathering, curious about the ruckus, and soon the room was packed with onlookers.

    Megan''s bright eyes darted around the room, her expression growing uneasy. She took a small step back, her body language betraying a hint of wanting to bolt.

    Just then, a girl stepped out from the crowd. She had straight bangs, big, expressive eyes, and a stunningly beautiful face that was completely devoid of emotion.

    "Hey, what''s all the noise about?" she asked flatly.

    "Mia! You''re here!" Chris exclaimed, as if he''d just found reinforcements. "Sean''s accusing Megan of being a monster!"

    Mia''s gaze swept over the scene. "And what are you doing?"

    "Obviously, I''m protecting Megan," Chris said, puffing out his chest. In his mind, he was already scheming. Megan clearly had a soft spot for him, so if he showed a little more sincerity, wouldn''t she fall for him completely?

    "True love means wanting the best for someone, even if it''s not with you!" he added, trying to sound profound.

    "Did you come up with that?" Mia asked, tilting her head curiously.

    Chris shook his head. "Nah, I read it in a book."

    Mia blinked. She wasn''t much of a reader, so she didn''t recognize the quote. But as she observed Megan closely, she found herself leaning toward Sean''s judgment this time.

    Even an idiot could sense something was off. There was no way this was just a baseless accusation.

    With a sharp shing sound, Mia unsheathed the katana strapped to her back.

    "Let me settle this once and for all," she said coldly.

    "Uh¡­" The crowd collectively froze, stunned by how quickly things had escalated. No one had expected the situation to spiral into a full-blown standoff.

    Chris started to waver. He didn''t trust Sean, but now Mia was siding with him? Even in his lovestruck haze, he couldn''t ignore the growing doubt creeping into his mind.

    He turned his head slightly, sneaking a glance at Megan out of the corner of his eye.

    "Maybe¡­ you should just take a hit to prove you''re not a monster?" he suggested hesitantly.

    "WHAT?!" Megan''s face, which had been a picture of hurt innocence, suddenly twisted into something feral and menacing. She let out a guttural roar, the pretense shattering in an instant. Realizing she''d been exposed, she stopped pretending altogether. With a swift motion, she darted toward the window, clearly intending to escape.

    But Sean had been waiting for this moment. He''d been itching to throw that punch.

    Without hesitation, he lunged forward, his fist flying straight at Megan''s face.

    BAM!

    Sean didn''t hold back. His punch landed with such force that Megan''s head spun a full 360 degrees. Her entire body was lifted off the ground, spinning mid-air before crashing heavily onto the floor.

    She lay there, motionless, her head twisted at an unnatural angle, creating a grotesque and eerie sight.

    "Is she¡­ dead?"

    "Wait, was Megan really a monster?"

    "This is terrifying¡­"

    The crowd murmured in shock, their faces pale with fear. Just the thought of what had happened sent chills down their spines.

    But then, a sickening crack broke the silence. Megan''s head began to move.

    Using her hands for support, she slowly pushed herself off the ground. As she stood, her head rotated a full circle, snapping back into place with an audible click.

    Her once warm and friendly face was now ice-cold, her eyes brimming with murderous intent. She looked like a predator ready to tear into its prey.

    "Hissss¡­"

    The crowd collectively sucked in a sharp breath, instinctively stepping back. The sheer horror of the scene sent shivers down their spines. Weapons were drawn, and everyone braced themselves, their nerves stretched taut as they prepared for the worst.

    Mia didn''t waste any time. Without hesitation, she raised her katana and swung it forward.

    Shhhk!

    Megan tilted her head to dodge, but the blade still sliced through her right shoulder, cutting all the way down to her chest. Nearly half her torso was split open.

    But instead of blood pouring out, something far more horrifying emerged¡ªcountless writhing tendrils, slithering like snakes, lashing out toward Mia. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mia immediately crossed her arms in front of her to block.

    BAM! BAM! BAM!

    The tendrils struck her with brutal force, each impact sounding like a muffled explosion. They tore through her flesh, nearly shattering her bones.

    Mia was sent flying backward, crashing hard onto the ground.

    The crowd gasped in horror, their eyes wide with disbelief.

    "Everyone, attack together!" someone shouted.

    "We''ve got the numbers! Don''t be scared!"

    "Kill it! Cut it down!"

    The awakened survivors in the shelter weren''t exactly pushovers¡ªthey''d survived this long for a reason. After snapping out of their initial shock, they prepared to charge forward.

    Chris, standing closest to the action, was frozen in place, staring blankly.

    He couldn''t believe it. Megan really was a monster¡­

    Sean had been right all along.

    But just as Chris was lost in thought, a tendril suddenly shot toward him. It moved so fast that in the blink of an eye, it coiled around his neck and yanked him forward with terrifying strength.

    "Don''t come any closer, or I''ll kill him!" Megan snarled, her face twisted in rage. She looked like a wounded beast, her eyes darting around warily.

    The tendrils sprouting from her shoulder writhed and tightened, squeezing Chris''s neck harder and harder. His face turned from red to a sickly shade of blue, and it looked like his neck might snap at any moment.

    "Uh¡­ what do we do now?" someone muttered.

    The group exchanged uneasy glances, gripping their weapons but hesitating to act. No one wanted to risk Chris''s life.

    But then, from the corner of the room, Mia began to stir.

    Slowly, she pushed herself up from the ground. Her arms were covered in gashes, and there was even a bloody hole in her shoulder. Her neck cracked audibly as she moved, her entire body trembling as if it might collapse at any second.

    The pain was excruciating, every nerve in her body screaming in agony. Yet her face remained eerily calm, devoid of any emotion.

    She didn''t even glance at Chris. She didn''t care whether he lived or died. Gripping her katana tightly, she began walking toward Megan.

    "Stay back!" Megan barked, her voice laced with desperation. She lashed out with a tendril, stabbing it straight into Chris''s shoulder.

    Shhhk!

    Blood sprayed everywhere, pooling on the floor. Chris''s face contorted in agony, his body trembling as he teetered on the edge of unconsciousness. The suffocating grip on his neck made his vision blur, and darkness began to creep in.

    But Mia didn''t stop. Her footsteps were steady, her large, dark eyes fixed intently on Megan.

    And then, out of nowhere, she said, "Why¡­ why would you give him such a happy feeling?"

    "...What???"

    Even Megan, now fully transformed into a monster, froze for a moment, her expression one of utter confusion. What was this human even talking about? Was she insane? She seemed more unhinged than Megan herself.

    Chris, on the other hand, looked utterly horrified. His eyes bulged as he stretched out a trembling hand, as if trying to convey the depths of his despair.

    The onlookers were equally baffled, their faces pale with tension.

    "Is Uncle Chris¡­ asking for help?" someone whispered.

    "No," Brandon said, narrowing his eyes in thought. "Uncle Chris is telling us to kill the monster, even if it means sacrificing him."

    "..."

    Chris''s face twitched, his mind filled with regret. He cursed himself for being so blinded by Megan''s charm earlier. The old saying was true¡ªlove can be a blade that cuts you down. And now, he was paying the price, teetering on the brink of death.

    But before anyone could act, Mia''s katana began to glow. Sparks of lightning danced along the blade, growing brighter and more intense with each passing second. Her body blurred, and in an instant, she vanished.

    She moved faster than the eye could follow, her speed surpassing human limits.

    With a single, precise slash, her katana cut through the tendrils binding Chris, severing them cleanly. The blade didn''t stop there¡ªit continued its arc, slicing through Megan''s neck.

    Shhhk!

    Megan''s head flew from her shoulders, landing with a dull thud on the ground.

    ...

 Chapter 156 - 156: Humans? For real?

    The strike was unbelievably fast. Megan didn''t even have time to react, and the others just stood there, dumbfounded, as a severed head rolled across the floor.

    But then, something even more horrifying happened.

    From the jagged neck stump, tiny, writhing tendrils began to sprout, squirming their way back toward the body.

    "She''s¡­ not dead?"

    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock before snapping back to reality.

    "Stop her! Don''t let her get back together!"

    The group surged forward, weapons swinging wildly. Blood splattered everywhere, and chunks of flesh flew in all directions. But the creature was so grotesque, so unnatural, that no one dared to stop hacking.

    "Keep going! Kill her!"

    "Isn''t she already dead?"

    "Then kill her again!!"

    "¡­"

    They kept at it for what felt like forever, slashing and smashing until Megan was well and truly dead¡ªso dead that there was no possible way she could come back. Only then did they finally stop.

    The room was a complete disaster. Blood pooled on the floor, and the air was thick with the metallic stench of death.

    Everyone stared at the scene, their faces a mix of exhaustion and grim reflection.

    "What a shame¡­ Megan was such a good person. Who would''ve thought she''d been taken over by a monster?"

    But before they could process it further, someone turned and noticed Chris lying flat on the ground. His face was ashen, his eyes shut tight, and he wasn''t moving.

    "Uncle Chris! Are you okay? Wake up, man!"

    "Hey! Don''t scare me like this!"

    "Crap¡­ I think he''s not breathing¡­"

    "¡­"

    They all rushed over to check on him, but no matter how much they shouted or shook him, Chris didn''t respond. It seemed like the monster''s earlier attack had been too much for him, and his life had slipped away.

    Normally, this group was all about cracking jokes and teasing each other, but they''d been through thick and thin together. They''d fought side by side, saved each other''s lives countless times. Seeing Chris like this hit them hard.

    Brandon, his eyes red and voice trembling, was the most desperate of all. "Uncle Chris! You can''t die on us! Open your eyes, man! If it''ll help, I''ll even introduce you to my online girlfriend, okay?!"

    "Pfft! Cough Cough cough!"

    Chris suddenly gasped like he''d been yanked back from the dead, coughing violently as he sucked in huge gulps of air. Life returned to his face as he sat up, looking dazed but very much alive.

    ...

    At the official shelter, the first hidden monster had been discovered.

    But what really sent chills down everyone''s spine was the realization that Megan had only ever worked at the registration desk. She''d never left the shelter, never gone on any missions outside.

    Which could only mean¡­ the monster wasn''t the only one.

    It didn''t take long to connect the dots. Because of her job, Megan had frequent contact with Awakeners who came and went from the shelter. The higher-ups decided to use this as a starting point, launching an investigation into her social circle to root out any other potential threats.

    What they uncovered was¡­ shocking, to say the least.

    Turns out, Megan had been very close with over a dozen male Awakeners. And by "close," I mean really close.

    When Chris heard the news, his emotions were all over the place. Anger, disbelief, humiliation¡ªit all swirled together as he stared blankly ahead, feeling like a giant neon-green sign had just been planted on his head.

    Brandon, ever the joker, couldn''t resist. "Uncle, weren''t you just about to win her over? Looks like she''s already collected the full set of elemental Awakeners."

    "Shut up!" Chris snapped, his grip tightening on the hilt of his tachi. His injuries from earlier were only superficial, but his pride? That was another story. His teeth clenched as his anger boiled over. "They''re all monsters! Weapons ready¡ªlet''s go! We''re taking them down!"

    What followed was pure chaos. The shelter turned into a battleground as Awakeners hunted down and eliminated more hidden monsters. It seemed Megan wasn''t the only one who''d been compromised.

    Chris, still fuming, stormed toward the room of an Awakener named Dominic. According to the investigation, Dominic had also been¡­ involved with Megan.

    With a single kick, Chris sent the door flying open, his eyes scanning the room like a hawk. But it was empty. Dominic was long gone.

    "He ran?"

    ...

    As the shelter ramped up its efforts to root out the monsters, a few shadowy figures quietly slipped away, disappearing into the dense forest nearby.

    Leading the group was Dominic¡ªor rather, what used to be Dominic. The man had long since been taken over by a parasitic creature.

    "These humans are sharper than I expected. Looks like they were already on high alert," Dominic muttered darkly, his expression twisted with frustration.

    Staying in the shelter any longer would''ve been suicide. Sooner or later, they''d have been discovered. And if the environment became too hostile for survival, their ability to reproduce would be compromised¡ªa biological instinct they couldn''t ignore.

    Now, their only option was to find new hosts or a fresh breeding ground.

    "There''s bound to be humans hiding somewhere in this forest," one of the others behind Dominic speculated.

    They had wandered into the mountainous outskirts of Ethan''s territory. Before the apocalypse, many humans had fled to these remote areas, eking out a meager existence. Scattered groups and small factions were known to exist here.

    "Even if we don''t find humans, hunting some zombies for Neurocores or crystal cores wouldn''t be a bad alternative," Dominic mused, his tone calculating.

    The parasitic creatures disguised in human skin behind him nodded in agreement. Their heightened senses allowed them to sniff out potential prey as they moved deeper into the forest.

    But it didn''t take long for things to get¡­ strange.

    The trees around them began to show signs of infestation¡ªred, pulsating growths that throbbed like living organisms. The air grew heavier, the atmosphere more oppressive. They had unknowingly wandered into a fungal zone.

    Not far from their location, Lil'' Shroom was patrolling the area with her mimic underlings. She had been given clear orders from Ethan: if they encountered humans, capture a few alive. There were still four doses of the G-virus serum left, and Ethan didn''t want them going to waste.

    So, Lil'' Shroom had been diligently searching her assigned section of the forest, knowing it was one of the likeliest places for humans to show up.

    "Hmm? Looks like we''ve got some movement," she murmured, her senses immediately picking up on the intruders. The red fungal growths she had spread throughout the area acted as her eyes and ears, alerting her to their presence.

    Her mimic subordinates straightened up, their expressions sharpening. Ethan had been very specific: live captures were the priority, and deception was the preferred method.

    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire

    Lil'' Shroom shifted into her human disguise¡ªa stunningly beautiful woman, flawless in appearance. With her mimic lackeys in tow, she began moving toward the source of the disturbance.

    It didn''t take long before they spotted the group. Sure enough, it was Dominic and his companions, the ones who had fled the shelter.

    "Humans? For real?" Lil'' Shroom''s eyes scanned the group, her mind already calculating.

    Dominic, on the other hand, was having similar thoughts.

    "Humans! And there''s a decent number of them¡­" he thought, a sinister grin creeping onto his face. If he could infect this group and bring them under his control, his forces would grow significantly.

    Dominic stepped forward first, putting on a friendly smile. "Hello there, miss. We''re rescue personnel from the official shelter."

    "Oh, really? That''s great to hear! We''re just survivors hiding out in the mountains," Lil'' Shroom replied, her tone cooperative and cheerful.

    Dominic smirked inwardly. Well, isn''t this convenient?

    "That works out perfectly. We''re here to rescue survivors. Why don''t you come with us?" he offered, his voice warm and inviting.

    "Wow, I never thought we''d run into a rescue team out here in the forest," Lil'' Shroom said, feigning excitement. Her eyes, however, were quietly assessing the situation. Six of them. That was more than enough to exceed Ethan''s target.

    Behind her, the mimic underlings exchanged subtle nods, playing along with the act.

    "Are we really saved?"

    "Finally, we can go to the shelter!"

    "There must be plenty of food there, right?"

    "¡­"

    Lil'' Shroom decided it was time to make her move. Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out a pristine White Button Mushroom. "I found some mushrooms earlier. Here, let me share one with you."

    At the exact same moment, Dominic reached into his own pocket and pulled out a small wild fruit. "I just picked this fruit. Why don''t you have it?"

    The two of them spoke almost in unison, their words eerily similar. Even their gestures¡ªoffering the food¡ªwere perfectly synchronized.

    "Uh¡­"

    Everyone froze, staring at each other in stunned silence. The atmosphere grew awkward, the tension palpable. Both sides exchanged wary glances, each trying to figure out what the hell was going on. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The air between them felt¡­ strangely off.

    ...

 Chapter 157 - 157: Same recipe, same flavor

    Lil'' Shroom grew more and more suspicious. Something wasn''t adding up. The group in front of him? They weren''t human at all. No, they were predators just like him¡ªluring in humans to feast on them. Fellow hunters.

    "Ugh, what rotten luck." He muttered under his breath. When hunters cross paths, the rule is simple: strike first.

    Without hesitation, Lil'' Shroom made his move. With a flick of his hand, countless spores burst forth, swirling into the air like a misty dragon, surging toward the group.

    Dominic wasn''t slow to react. Almost simultaneously, his abdomen split open, and a thick, muscular tentacle shot out like a whip.

    But as the tentacle collided with the fungal spores, it began to change. The spores latched on, parasitizing the flesh, sprouting grotesque red growths that quickly spread toward Dominic''s main body.

    "What a creepy ability¡­" Dominic muttered, his expression darkening. Without a second thought, he severed the infected tentacle, letting it fall to the ground to stop the parasitic spread.

    Lil'' Shroom raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Huh. Your powers are pretty weird too."

    Dominic''s face twisted into a snarl. "Oh, don''t act all innocent. You started this, didn''t you?"

    As he spoke, the five creatures behind Dominic dropped their disguises. Their faces contorted into monstrous visages, their bodies crackling and shifting as multiple tentacles sprouted from their torsos. With a guttural roar, they charged forward.

    Lil'' Shroom''s mimic underlings weren''t about to back down either. They leapt into action, meeting the parasitic monsters head-on.

    Chaos erupted in the forest. Roars and snarls filled the air as the two sides clashed. This was the first time zombies and parasitic creatures had gone to war, and neither side was holding back. Both were ferocious, each determined to annihilate the other.

    The parasites were physically stronger, tougher to kill, and far more durable than the mimics. But Lil'' Shroom had home-field advantage. With a sharp, piercing screech, he summoned reinforcements.

    All around the forest, the red fungal growths began to writhe and shift. They morphed into humanoid shapes or small animal forms, rising from the ground and emerging from the shadows. From every direction, they closed in on Dominic and his crew.

    "What the hell is this?" Dominic''s eyes darted around, taking in the overwhelming number of enemies. As a parasitic creature, he was used to being the predator, using his bizarre abilities to hunt others. But now, the tables had turned. He was the one being hunted.

    Lil'' Shroom smirked. This was his turf, and he had the numbers. Even if the parasites were stronger, he could wear them down through sheer attrition.

    Dominic''s tentacles lashed out wildly, piercing through the fungal creatures one after another. But instead of blood, only white, thread-like mycelium spilled from their wounds. No matter how many he destroyed, more kept coming.

    "These things aren''t human. They don''t bleed, they don''t have flesh¡­ You can''t kill them." Dominic''s frustration grew. He was burning through his energy for nothing, and the realization made him hesitate. Maybe it was time to retreat.

    But before he could act on that thought, a sudden movement in the dense forest caught his eye. From the shadows, a massive tiger burst forth. Its white fur was streaked with black stripes, its red eyes blazing with fury. It was majestic, terrifying, and it was charging straight at him.

    "A Bengal tiger? Seriously?" Dominic muttered, narrowing his eyes. He tilted his head slightly, and several tentacles shot out to intercept the beast.

    But the tiger was relentless. With a powerful leap, it soared through the air, its claws slashing down with enough force to sever the tentacles in one swipe. It landed with a thud, unyielding and unstoppable.

    "Damn it! This thing isn''t one of those mimics!" Dominic''s eyes widened as he realized the truth. Unlike the fragile fungal creatures, this tiger was solid, real, and terrifyingly strong. Among the countless fakes, there was one genuine predator.

    But by the time Dominic understood what he was dealing with, it was too late.

    The tiger''s massive shadow loomed over him. With a deafening roar, it pounced, pinning him to the ground with its enormous paws.

    "ROAR¡ª!"

    The tiger, Snowy, let out a thunderous bellow, its killing intent palpable. Without hesitation, it sank its jaws into Dominic''s torso, tearing his body in half with a sickening crunch. Green blood sprayed everywhere as Snowy swallowed the chunk of flesh whole.

    "This taste¡­ I''ve had this before¡­" Snowy paused, licking its lips thoughtfully. The flavor was familiar. Then it clicked¡ªthis was the same kind of creature his boss had brought back before. A monster-filled snack, just like last time.

    Same recipe, same flavor. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire

    With another bite, Snowy devoured the rest of Dominic, leaving nothing behind. As a tiger infused with the Zombie King Ethan''s blood, Snowy was a force of nature. His strength was unmatched, and his instincts as a predator were razor-sharp. Wandering the forest was his favorite pastime, and when he sensed the battle, he had rushed over without hesitation.

    With Snowy''s arrival, the tide of the battle turned completely. The parasitic creatures, already struggling, now stood no chance. Snowy was too brutal, tearing his prey apart until there was nothing left. No matter how resilient the parasites were, they couldn''t withstand his ferocity.

    In no time, the forest fell silent. The parasitic monsters had been wiped out.

    Six parasites, once so menacing, were now nothing more than a meal for Lil'' Shroom and Snowy. Not even their bones remained, as if they had never existed at all.

    Lil'' Shroom stood still for a moment, deep in thought.

    "I should probably report this to the boss¡­"

    ...

    Ethan was lounging at home, bored out of his mind, when news of monsters appearing in the nearby forest reached him. He didn''t think much of it, though.

    With the apocalypse in full swing, weird creatures popping up here and there was par for the course. A little trouble near his territory? Nothing out of the ordinary.

    In fact, he could already guess where those human-disguised monsters had come from¡ªthe official shelter.

    After all, he''d tipped them off about monsters hiding among the survivors. They were probably in the middle of a purge right now, and a few of the creatures must''ve slipped through the cracks.

    Curious, Ethan grabbed his phone and logged into the shelter''s official website to check on their progress.

    The latest announcement was plastered across the homepage:

    "Breaking News! Monsters Confirmed Inside the Shelter!

    After a thorough investigation, we''ve uncovered over a dozen cases of parasitic monsters among the population. Some of these creatures have already escaped. If you notice any strange behavior in your friends or family, please report it immediately."

    Below the announcement was a list of escapees, complete with names and photos.

    Ethan skimmed through it lazily.

    Yep, he thought, those poor bastards Shroom and Snowy took out earlier were probably on this list.

    Judging by the tone of the announcement, the shelter had managed to stabilize the situation. No major disasters seemed likely¡ªfor now.

    But then his eyes caught another notice further down the page:

    "Urgent! The shelter is under attack by a significant number of Aqua Zombies and lizard-like monsters. All Awakeners currently on missions are ordered to return immediately!"

    "...Seriously?" Ethan stared at the screen, speechless.

    Another attack?

    The zombies from Santa Monica had been relentless, chasing the shelter survivors all the way from the food depot to their current location. They just wouldn''t let it go.

    What kind of grudge was this? S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Now the shelter was dealing with monsters inside and zombies outside. Talk about a nightmare scenario.

    Still, with nearly ten thousand Awakeners on their side¡ªincluding Mia, that talented little psycho¡ªthey''d probably hold their ground. For now.

    As for Ethan? None of this really concerned him. He was perfectly content to stay home, munch on crystal cores, absorb energy, and watch the chaos unfold like it was his favorite TV drama.

    ...

    Santa Monica.

    The ruins of the city were submerged under seawater, waves crashing endlessly against the debris. Occasionally, the tide would churn up streaks of foul, bloody water or the bloated remains of rotting corpses.

    Atop a half-flooded skyscraper, Azure Scaled and Zombie Fetus stood side by side.

    Zombie Fetus had grown significantly in recent weeks, now resembling a boy of fifteen or sixteen. His pitch-black eyes still swirled with dark mist, flickering like restless shadows.

    "I think my powers are finally stable," Zombie Fetus said, his voice cold and determined. "It''s time for revenge."

    "Don''t do anything stupid," Azure Scaled replied from behind him, his tone calm but firm. "Right now, Los Angeles is crawling with powerful enemies¡ªboth humans and the Zombie King."

    "So what? You expect me to just sit around and rely on those useless¡­ uh, I mean, your subordinates?"

    ...

 Chapter 158 - 158: What the hell is going on?

    Zombie Fetus was in a foul mood, the flames of vengeance burning fiercely in his chest with nowhere to vent.

    To be fair, Azure Scaled wasn''t exactly weak. With the ocean as his domain, danger and opportunity went hand in hand. Food wasn''t scarce, and over time, he''d cultivated an army of elite zombies.

    By fusing with the crystal cores of sea beasts, his forces had grown even stronger, with powerful warriors at his command.

    But Azure Scaled wasn''t eager to go head-to-head with Ethan. At the same time, taking down Ethan''s sanctuary wasn''t something that could be done quickly. Frequent skirmishes and harassment had yielded little progress.

    "Maybe¡­ it''s time to play dirty," Azure Scaled muttered, his tone laced with malice.

    "Oh?" Zombie Fetus perked up, intrigued.

    He knew Azure Scaled all too well. This so-called "Adoptive Father" was as cunning as they came, with a mind as deep and treacherous as the ocean itself. If anyone could come up with a truly sinister plan, it was him.

    Azure Scaled''s yellow, predatory eyes gleamed as he slowly uttered a single word:

    "Parasites."

    The waters that had swallowed the city were teeming with parasites¡ªcreatures that had once tormented humans, driving them to the brink of madness.

    But these parasites weren''t picky. They could infest zombies too, burrowing into their flesh, feeding, breeding, and eventually hollowing them out completely.

    Azure Scaled had lost many of his own soldiers to these parasites in the past, and they''d been a constant thorn in his side.

    "Maybe it''s time¡­ to let them taste what it''s like to deal with parasites," he said, his voice dripping with venom.

    "Hey, now that''s a solid idea!" Zombie Fetus''s eyes lit up with excitement.

    He couldn''t help but admire Azure Scaled''s twisted genius. To take something as destructive as parasites and turn them into a weapon? That was next-level scheming.

    "So, who do we hit first? Humans or zombies?" Zombie Fetus asked eagerly.

    Azure Scaled smirked, a condescending curl of his lips. "You''re still such a child," he said, shaking his head.

    In his mind, the answer was obvious. Why choose when you could target both?

    That said, humans were generally smarter and more likely to take precautions, making them harder to infect. Zombies, on the other hand, were¡­ well, not exactly known for their brains. They''d be much easier to infest.

    With that in mind, Azure Scaled decided to focus his efforts on the zombies first.

    The plan was simple: send out the Zombie Sirens to use their mind-control abilities to lure some zombies out. Once the parasites had infested them, they''d be sent back into their own territory to spread the infection quietly and efficiently.

    And if that didn''t work? Well, then they''d go with Plan B¡ªsomething a bit more¡­ direct. He''d send in parasite-infested zombies on suicide missions to wreak havoc.

    ...

    Night fell.

    The stars dotted the sky, and a bright, full moon hung high above, its silver light outlining the clouds like a glowing halo.

    Ethan''s territory was eerily calm.

    Groups of zombies roamed the area, their faces twisted into grotesque snarls. Every section of the territory was guarded by powerful zombie kings, their presence radiating menace.

    In the damp, shadowy corners, massive bio-engineered monstrosities lay in wait, their hulking forms barely visible in the darkness.

    Above, red-eyed crows occasionally flitted across the sky, their sharp cries echoing like mournful wails.

    The entire territory was a death trap, a no-go zone for any living¡ªor undead¡ªcreature foolish enough to wander in.

    Of course, there were exceptions to the grim atmosphere.

    One of them was Big Ears, who was, as usual, bragging to the nearby zombies.

    "Hey, you guys see those bio-monsters roaming around the territory?" he asked, puffing out his chest.

    "Yeah, we saw them. They''re terrifying!" one of the zombies replied.

    "Exactly! And guess who''s responsible for them?" Big Ears said, thumping his chest with pride.

    The other zombies looked confused. "Didn''t the boss bring those back? What''s that got to do with you?"

    Big Ears rolled his eyes. "If it weren''t for me discovering that G-virus deal, do you think the boss would''ve gotten his hands on it?" he said smugly.

    The zombies exchanged glances, then one of them shrugged. "I dunno. Maybe the boss would''ve just gone straight to Genesis Biotech and taken it himself."

    "¡­" Big Ears froze, his face darkening. He opened his mouth to argue but couldn''t think of a good comeback.

    "Forget it," he muttered, waving them off. "You guys are too low-level to understand. There''s no point trying to explain."

    But just as he was about to brush it off completely, his oversized ears twitched.

    He picked up on something¡ªa faint, eerie melody drifting in from the edge of the territory. The tune was strange, the notes unfamiliar and haunting, like a whisper carried on the wind.

    "Shh! Something''s moving¡­" Big Ears'' eyes widened as he hissed at the others. Without hesitation, he dropped to the ground, sticking his oversized ear flat against it, as if that would help him hear better.

    "I think I''m about to make another big discovery," he whispered, his voice brimming with excitement.

    "For real?"

    "Of course it''s real! Just wait and see!" Big Ears shot back, puffing up with pride.

    He focused on the faint sound, pinpointing its direction. His face lit up with excitement as he started dragging himself toward the source of the noise.

    But the closer he got, the clearer the sound became.

    And then, something changed.

    Big Ears'' expression suddenly went blank, his eyes glazing over. He stopped crawling and stood up, swaying slightly as if in a trance.

    "Caw! Caw!"

    A crow screeched as it flew overhead, but Big Ears didn''t even flinch.

    He was already near the edge of the territory, and now, he wandered past it, stepping into the desolate wasteland beyond.

    The area outside the city was barren and eerie. The ground was littered with rotting corpses, and a few skeletal trees stood like silent sentinels under the pale moonlight.

    The scene was bleak, almost haunting.

    And then, in the stillness of the night, figures began to emerge.

    Zombies.

    They shuffled forward, groaning softly, their faces bloated and decayed from prolonged exposure to seawater. Chunks of flesh hung loosely from their bodies, some of it sloughing off entirely.

    But the most horrifying detail?

    Parasites.

    Dozens of them wriggled through the rotting flesh of the zombies, their slimy bodies weaving in and out like grotesque puppeteers.

    The parasites made the zombies'' movements jerky and unnatural, like marionettes being controlled by invisible strings.

    Behind this grotesque parade stood a Zombie Siren.

    Her upper body was humanoid, but her lower half was a fish''s tail, her skin a sickly grayish-blue. Her tangled hair hung in damp clumps, and her hollow eyes gave her an otherworldly, terrifying presence.

    Surrounding her were elite zombies and lizard-like creatures, standing guard.

    "How''s the control going? Got any zombies yet?" one of the elite zombies asked.

    "Of course," the Zombie Siren rasped, her voice hoarse and grating.

    Under the moonlight, more figures began to shuffle toward them¡ªzombies with vacant stares and slack jaws. Among them was Big Ears, along with several other low-level, mindless zombies.

    Big Ears had been caught because of his overly sensitive hearing. The Zombie Siren''s haunting melody had ensnared him, pulling him under her mental control.

    "Huh? A B-class underling? That''s unexpected," one of the elite zombies remarked, surprised to see Big Ears among the group.

    "Let''s hurry up," the Zombie Siren said, her tone impatient. "Controlling a B-class isn''t stable. He could snap out of it at any moment."

    The elite zombie nodded and gestured to the parasite-infested zombies. "Go. Get close to them. Spread the love."

    The parasite zombies staggered forward, their stiff limbs moving awkwardly. One of them approached Big Ears, its rotting hand slowly reaching out to rest on his shoulder.

    Its decayed face, crawling with parasites, leaned in closer and closer to Big Ears, aiming to infect him. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The stench of decay hit Big Ears like a slap, and perhaps it was the overwhelming sense of danger¡ªor sheer dumb luck¡ªbut he suddenly snapped out of the Siren''s control.

    With a shudder, his mind cleared, and the first thing he saw was the parasite zombie''s grotesque face, mere inches from his own.

    Its slimy, writhing parasites were already brushing against his cheek.

    "Holy crap!" Big Ears screamed, stumbling backward in terror.

    He slapped his own face repeatedly, smacking the parasite off with a series of loud thwacks.

    His thoughts were a jumbled mess, his memory hazy. The last thing he remembered was trying to track down the strange sound, thinking he was about to make a big discovery.

    And now?

    Now he was surrounded by a nightmare.

    Who am I?

    Where am I?

    What the hell is going on?

    Big Ears'' wide eyes darted around, taking in the horrifying scene. Zombies were everywhere, their bodies riddled with parasites. Hundreds of them, maybe more. The parasites squirmed through their decaying flesh as they pressed against other zombies, trying to spread the infection.

    "What the hell is this?!" Big Ears shouted, his voice trembling with panic.

    From the shadows, a raspy voice answered.

    "Well, well. Waking up at the worst possible moment, huh? How inconvenient¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 159 - 159: Bulldozer!

    Big Ears glanced over and immediately spotted a Zombie Siren stepping out from the disgusting horde of corpses. Her eyes were fierce, her face terrifying, and she was flanked by a group of elite zombies trailing behind her like a deadly entourage. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The moment Big Ears saw this, it clicked.

    This was an ambush.

    The zombies were brimming with murderous intent, closing in step by step. It felt like they were seconds away from tearing him apart. Big Ears'' eyes darted around, his brain scrambling for a way out of this mess.

    "Wait, wait! Don''t kill me just yet!" he blurted out.

    "Oh?" The Zombie Siren stopped in her tracks, her imposing figure towering over the scene.

    "Queen Siren! It''s me!" Big Ears quickly followed up, his voice full of urgency.

    The Zombie Siren froze, her expression shifting to confusion as she exchanged glances with the zombies around her.

    "Who are you? And how do you know that name?" she demanded.

    "Of course I know! You''re the legendary ruler of Santa Monica! Your reputation precedes you¡ªeveryone''s heard of you!" Big Ears'' eyes darted nervously, his mind racing. Truth be told, he had no idea who she was. He''d just taken a wild guess based on her appearance, and by some miracle, he''d hit the mark.

    Well, since it worked, might as well roll with it.

    The Zombie Siren looked genuinely taken aback.

    She wasn''t even a big shot¡ªjust one of Azure Scaled''s elite underlings. She wasn''t a leader, let alone some kind of ruler. Hearing Big Ears talk her up like this left her completely stunned.

    "Wait¡­ am I really that famous?" she muttered, half to herself.

    "Absolutely! You''re just too humble, that''s all. You don''t care about fame, but trust me, everyone on the outskirts of Los Angeles knows about you. Not just you, but your whole crew¡ªthey''re all legends. We''ve admired you for ages!" Big Ears kept the flattery coming, his tone smooth and convincing.

    The elite zombies around her blinked in surprise, exchanging glances. Wait, were they part of this "legendary" crew too? The idea was¡­ oddly flattering.

    But the Zombie Siren wasn''t entirely convinced. Something felt off.

    "Hold on a second," she said, narrowing her eyes. "You said you''re from the outskirts?"

    "Yeah, that''s right! The city center''s way too dangerous¡ªI can''t even get close," Big Ears replied quickly, his tone earnest.

    "Oh, so you''re not with them," the Zombie Siren mused, her mind working through the situation. The plan was to spread parasites into the heart of Los Angeles. If these zombies couldn''t even get into the city, then¡­ wasn''t this whole operation pointless?

    "Wait a minute¡­ something''s not adding up!" Her eyes suddenly sharpened as she stared Big Ears down, scrutinizing him. "You''re a B-class zombie. That makes you a small-time leader at least. You''ve gotta be one of the Los Angeles Zombie King''s underlings. You''re lying to me!"

    "I''m not lying! I swear I''m not one of his guys!" Big Ears protested, his voice rising in desperation. "The Los Angeles Zombie King doesn''t even want me! Ask anyone on the outskirts¡ªthey''ll tell you the same. Honestly, I''ve been thinking about heading to Santa Monica to join you instead!"

    His tone was sincere, his expression earnest. And, well, he wasn''t entirely lying¡ªEthan really hadn''t recruited him.

    The Zombie Siren studied him closely, her gaze piercing. But¡­ he didn''t seem to be lying.

    "So¡­ what now?" she muttered, half to herself.

    "Hey, hey, if you''re looking for zombies in the city center, I can help you out!" Big Ears offered, his eyes lighting up with a spark of hope. "I''ve been hanging around the outskirts for a while, but I know a bunch of zombies in the city. If you need them, I can call them out for you. Easy!"

    "That¡­ actually doesn''t sound like a bad idea," the Zombie Siren said, her tone thoughtful. She glanced at the mindless zombies from the outskirts, who were clearly too dumb to infiltrate the city. If they could spread the parasites directly into the city center, the damage would be so much greater.

    The elite zombies around her nodded in agreement.

    "If we can pull this off, Azure Scaled will be thrilled," one of them murmured.

    "Alright, go ahead," the Zombie Siren said, turning back to Big Ears. "If this mission succeeds, I''ll personally recommend you to Azure Scaled."

    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" Big Ears said, bowing his head repeatedly, a wide smile plastered on his face. But inside, he was a nervous wreck. This was it¡ªthe most critical moment of his escape plan.

    Keeping his expression calm, he turned around and started walking toward the city, each step slow and deliberate.

    In his head, he was chanting over and over: Don''t follow me¡­ don''t follow me¡­ don''t follow me¡­

    Moments later.

    Big Ears had managed to put about 100 feet between himself and the zombie horde. He let out a quiet sigh of relief. Thankfully, these zombies weren''t exactly the sharpest tools in the shed.

    Seeing that he was almost in the clear, his pace instinctively quickened. First a brisk walk, then a jog, and before he knew it, he was breaking into a full-on sprint.

    But just as he thought he was home free¡­

    Zombie Siren furrowed her brow, her unease growing. "Wait a second¡­ what if¡ªjust hear me out¡ªwhat if he actually does know some of the zombies in the city? What if he''s running back to warn them?"

    "Crap, you''re right!" one of the elite zombies exclaimed, snapping out of their daze. They turned to look, only to see Big Ears, who had gone from a casual jog to an all-out sprint, his legs pumping like a cartoon character as he bolted into the distance.

    "Damn it! He''s running! After him!" the elite zombie roared, their face twisting in rage as the realization hit¡ªthey''d been duped.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    The zombies around them seemed to come alive all at once, like a pack of rabid dogs unleashed. They charged forward with terrifying speed, their snarls echoing through the night.

    But Big Ears wasn''t just any zombie¡ªhe was a B-class. His speed gave him a slight edge over the average elite zombie. For now.

    That''s when it hit him. Literally. That eerie, haunting melody. The Zombie Siren''s voice rang out behind him, the strange, otherworldly notes worming their way into his ears like a cursed lullaby. The sound was unnatural, like nails on a chalkboard mixed with a hypnotic hum, and it was messing with his head.

    Big Ears clenched his jaw, his hands flying up to cover his oversized ears. "Not now, not now!" he muttered to himself.

    But his hearing was just too good. The soundwaves carried the Siren''s mental manipulation straight into his brain, bypassing his defenses. His vision blurred, his thoughts wavered, and his legs began to falter. One moment he was clear-headed, the next he was dazed, stumbling like a drunk.

    The snarls and growls behind him grew louder. Closer.

    Big Ears risked a glance over his shoulder and immediately regretted it. The zombies were gaining on him, now less than 200 feet away and closing fast.

    "No, no, no! I can''t let this stupid song get to me!" he growled, shaking his head violently as if trying to physically dislodge the sound from his brain. His eyes hardened with determination. He had to focus. He had to fight it.

    But just as he steeled himself, his foot caught on something.

    "AHHH¡ªTHUD!" Big Ears let out a startled yelp as he tripped and went sprawling face-first into the dirt. He hit the ground hard, skidding to a stop in a heap.

    It was a tree stump. A stupid, dried-up tree stump he hadn''t noticed in his panic.

    For a moment, he just lay there, stunned. Then the realization hit him like a ton of bricks. "No¡­ no, no, no!" he muttered, scrambling to get up. But it was too late.

    The snarls were deafening now. He turned his head just in time to see the zombies closing in, their grotesque faces illuminated by the faint moonlight. They were only 30 feet away, their eyes wild with bloodlust.

    With a final burst of speed, they launched themselves into the air, leaping toward him like starving wolves pouncing on prey.

    "This is it," Big Ears thought, his heart sinking into his stomach. "This is how I go. All my cunning, all my achievements¡­ and I''m gonna die because of a stupid tree stump."

    The zombies were almost on him now, their horrifying faces filling his vision, their claws outstretched, ready to tear him apart.

    But just as they were about to reach him, a sudden whoosh cut through the air.

    CRASH!

    A massive rock came hurtling out of nowhere, slamming into the zombies with bone-crushing force. The impact sent them flying in all directions, their bodies tumbling like ragdolls.

    "Uh¡­" Big Ears blinked, stunned. For a moment, he just lay there, staring at the chaos. Then, slowly, he turned his head toward the direction the rock had come from.

    There, in the distance, was a towering, broad-shouldered figure barreling toward him like a freight train.

    "Bulldozer!" Big Ears shouted, his voice cracking with a mix of disbelief and overwhelming relief.

    "Big Ears!" the figure bellowed back, his deep voice carrying over the chaos.

    "Bulldozer!" Big Ears called again, his voice trembling.

    Tears welled up in his eyes as the realization sank in¡ªhe wasn''t going to die here.

    Not today.

    Bulldozer had come for him.

    ...

 Chapter 160 - 160: Feeding time

    Under the pale moonlight, Bulldozer''s massive frame charged forward like a raging bull, his heavy footsteps pounding against the earth. Behind him, on the horizon, a swarm of feral figures emerged, their presence radiating pure malice.

    The horde of zombies surged forward with overwhelming momentum, their killing intent sharp and chilling.

    Truth be told, the moment Big Ears left the city, a crow had flown overhead. It noticed something was off¡ªhis dazed, almost bewitched state¡ªand immediately went to inform Bulldozer.

    Bulldozer, being the kind of guy who actually cared about Big Ears, decided to head out and check on him.

    And boy, was that the right call.

    What he found was nothing short of chaos.

    Zombie Siren stood at the center of it all, her brow furrowed, her face twisted into a vicious snarl. It seemed her original plan¡ªto quietly spread parasites¡ªwas no longer an option. So, she moved on to Azure Scaled''s backup plan: a full-on suicide assault.

    "Attack!" she screeched.

    At her command, the parasite-infected zombies lunged forward. They were nothing more than disposable pawns, cannon fodder meant to overwhelm the enemy.

    The infected zombies moved with stiff, jerky motions, their postures unnervingly unnatural.

    "Huh? What''s going on here?" Bulldozer muttered, his sharp eyes narrowing as he noticed something wasn''t right. Without hesitation, he swung a massive fist, smashing one of the zombies into a bloody pulp. But as its body burst apart, a swarm of parasites spilled out, wriggling and scattering across the ground.

    The parasites were grotesque¡ªsome as thick as a thumb, others as thin as strands of hair, but all of them stretched over ten inches long. Sensing new hosts nearby, they immediately squirmed toward Bulldozer and the other zombies.

    "Heh heh¡­" Zombie Siren smirked, clearly pleased with the results. Azure Scaled''s plan seemed to be working. The parasites should be able to infect the zombies.

    Or so she thought.

    ''Squelch.''

    Bulldozer, however, wasn''t exactly panicking. He glanced around, his small eyes darting suspiciously, as if checking to see if anyone was watching him. Then, with a sheepish look, he bent down, scooped up a handful of the parasites, and¡ªwithout a second thought¡ªshoved them into his mouth.

    Crunch. Crunch. Gulp.

    "Been a while since I''ve had these," he said, smacking his lips. "Not bad. Thanks, Mother Nature."

    "WHAT?!" Zombie Siren''s eyes nearly popped out of her head. She stared in utter disbelief. What kind of sick, twisted move was that? Gross!

    The other zombies weren''t much better. Thanks to their advanced evolution, they were fast and agile. Before the parasites could burrow into their bodies, they either crushed them underfoot or tore them apart with their bare hands.

    Among the elite zombies, a few mimics even stepped forward. With a casual wave, they released spores that latched onto the parasites. In seconds, red tumors sprouted from the parasites'' bodies, draining them of their flesh and leaving them shriveled and lifeless.

    "Man, these parasites make great fertilizer. Got any more?" one of the mimics asked, inspecting the results with a satisfied nod.

    "¡­" Zombie Siren was speechless. This¡­ this wasn''t how things were supposed to go. What kind of freaks were these guys?!

    Meanwhile, the parasite-infected zombies were utterly useless. Their stiff, uncoordinated movements made them easy targets, and they were quickly crushed under the might of Bulldozer and his crew.

    "This isn''t working. I need to retreat¡­" Zombie Siren muttered, realizing that if she didn''t make a run for it now, she wouldn''t get another chance.

    But just as she turned to leave, a raspy voice echoed from behind her.

    "Keh keh keh¡­ Leaving so soon?"

    A shadow writhed in the darkness, silent and ominous. Slowly, it rose, taking on a humanoid form.

    Zombie Siren froze and turned her head, only to be met with a face shrouded in pure blackness¡ªa shadow given life.

    "Shk!"

    Before she could react, Little Shadow''s claw pierced straight through her chest. Black, foul-smelling blood oozed from the wound.

    For a zombie king like Little Shadow, taking down an elite like her was child''s play.

    The zombies surrounding Zombie Siren, still feral and crazed, caught the scent of Little Shadow and charged at him in a frenzy.

    But before they could even get close, Little Shadow''s claws flashed through the air. Razor-sharp and precise, they sliced cleanly through the zombies'' heads, sending them flying.

    Amid the chaos, Laura''s figure darted through the horde like a ghost. Each time she appeared, another zombie fell, her movements swift and lethal. Wherever she passed, foul black blood splattered across the ground.

    What followed was nothing short of a massacre.

    Ethan''s elite crew tore through the parasite-infected zombies like paper, ripping them apart limb by limb. Severed arms and chunks of flesh flew in every direction, and in no time, the battlefield was littered with mangled corpses.

    Under the moonlight, a thick mist of blood hung in the air, so dense it seemed to stain the glowing moon a deep crimson.

    The parasites that spilled out of the fallen zombies didn''t fare much better. Some were consumed by fungal spores, turning into nutrients. Others were simply snatched up and devoured by certain zombies.

    Bulldozer, crouched on the ground like an oversized kid playing in the sand, was busy picking up the fattest parasites he could find and shoving them into his mouth.

    "Hey! Are you seriously eating junk food again?" Laura''s voice rang out from behind him.

    Bulldozer turned his head, not bothering to explain. Instead, he held up the biggest, juiciest parasite he''d found and offered it to her.

    "¡­" Laura stared at him, speechless. After a moment, she tilted her head, considering.

    "Fine. Just don''t tell the boss."

    Meanwhile, back in the city, atop a towering skyscraper.

    A blood-red moon hung high in the sky, its light casting a long, elegant shadow. Ethan stood there, his sharp gaze fixed on the distant carnage, taking in every detail.

    "So messy¡­ so uncivilized," he muttered under his breath, clearly unimpressed.

    The idea of those parasites making their way into his territory disgusted him. The whole plan reeked of desperation, and Ethan couldn''t help but feel disdain for such a crude tactic.

    Initially, he hadn''t even considered Azure Scaled a real threat. But now? It seemed like he couldn''t just sit back, eat snacks, and watch the drama unfold anymore. No, it was time to get involved.

    After all, it''s only polite to return the favor. And besides¡­ he was in the mood for some "seafood."

    Elsewhere.

    An Aqua Zombie swam effortlessly through the submerged ruins of a city, its movements sleek and fluid. This zombie was one of Azure Scaled''s scouts, tasked with observing from a distance and reporting back¡ªnot engaging in the fight.

    The scout leapt from the water, landing on the partially submerged rooftop of a skyscraper. There, Azure Scaled and Zombie Fetus waited, eager to hear the results of their plan.

    "Well? How did it go?" Azure Scaled asked, his voice calm but expectant.

    The scout hesitated, its gaze darting nervously. After a moment of awkward silence, it began to speak, carefully choosing its words.

    "Uh¡­ things didn''t go so well. We¡­ almost got played."

    "Oh?" Azure Scaled raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. Clearly, things hadn''t gone as planned.

    "And the parasites?" he pressed.

    "They, uh¡­ they said they tasted pretty good," the scout replied awkwardly.

    "¡­" Azure Scaled was at a loss for words. Tasted good? What the hell was that supposed to mean?

    The scout, sensing the tension, quickly recounted everything that had happened in painstaking detail, leaving nothing out.

    When the story was finished, Azure Scaled fell silent, his expression unreadable.

    Not only had the parasites been eaten, but they''d also been used as fertilizer. Was this some kind of charity mission?

    "Hmph!" Zombie Fetus let out a sharp snort, clearly annoyed. Without saying another word, it turned on its heel and began to walk away, as if sulking.

    Azure Scaled''s gaze followed it. "Where are you going?"

    "Feeding time," Zombie Fetus replied curtly before leaping into the water with a loud splash, disappearing into the depths.

    ...

    Deep beneath the ocean''s surface, in the vast, dark expanse of water, countless mutated fish swarmed toward Zombie Fetus like a living tornado. Their numbers were staggering, easily in the thousands. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But Zombie Fetus wasn''t fazed. It had seen this countless times before. With a casual wave of its hand, a thick black mist erupted from its body, enveloping the fish. Within moments, the entire school froze, their movements halted as the mist paralyzed them.

    The mist then began to contract, pulling the fish together into a massive, writhing sphere of flesh¡ªa "fish ball" nearly 50 feet in diameter.

    Zombie Fetus guided the enormous fish ball toward the ocean''s deepest, darkest depths. There, in the pitch-black void, something stirred.

    A monstrous, gaping maw emerged from the darkness, its jagged teeth glinting faintly. With one swift motion, it devoured the fish ball whole, disappearing back into the abyss.

    And then, silence.

    ...

 Chapter 161 - 161: What the hell?!

    The sun rose again, chasing away the night.

    The blood-soaked evening was now a thing of the past.

    "Hey, Big Ears, I heard you got mind-controlled last night and almost got taken out by the Zombie Siren?" A random zombie called out on the street.

    "Lies! That''s slander, I''m telling you!" Big Ears shot back, clearly unwilling to admit anything. "With my skills? No way I''d fall for something like mind control."

    "Then how come you got lured out of the city?"

    "I¡­ I was scouting for threats! If it weren''t for me, the whole district would''ve been overrun by parasites. Everyone would''ve been in danger!" Big Ears declared, puffing up his chest.

    The surrounding zombies didn''t look convinced. Suspicion was written all over their decaying faces.

    "Is that so?"

    ...

    At the heart of the Los Angeles zombie nest.

    Bulldozer, Laura, and Little Shadow¡ªthree of the territory''s lords¡ªstood outside a crumbling skyscraper, waiting to report last night''s events to Ethan. Their territory had been attacked. While the damage was minimal, they couldn''t just let it slide.

    "I''ve already scoped it out. Those zombies were from Santa Monica. I''m asking the boss for permission to wipe them out!" Bulldozer growled, his voice rough and booming.

    Laura tilted her head, giving him a once-over. "Santa Monica''s mostly underwater. Can you even swim?"

    "Of course I can! Back in the day, they called me the ''Bayou King!''" Bulldozer thumped his chest proudly.

    "Uh¡­" Laura blinked, her expression faltering. She didn''t recall him ever having that title. The only thing she remembered was the time he got dragged into a river by some water monster and nearly got swept away¡­

    Little Shadow, standing nearby, rasped in a low voice, "I''ll go too."

    "You can swim?" Bulldozer turned to her, skeptical.

    "Yeah." Little Shadow nodded. "They used to call me the ''Blackfish of the Deep.''"

    The three lords bantered back and forth, their conversation echoing in the shadow of the building.

    Until, suddenly, a deep voice cut through the air. "None of you are going."

    "Boss!" All three turned their heads sharply. Ethan had appeared out of nowhere, silent as a ghost.

    Bulldozer wasted no time. "If we''re not going, then who is?"

    "I''ll go," Ethan said simply.

    Bulldozer fell silent, his mouth hanging open.

    Santa Monica was a mess. Two-thirds of the city was submerged, and while Bulldozer and the others might be able to swim, their combat effectiveness would plummet in the water. It didn''t make sense to fight on the enemy''s terms.

    Besides, the situation in Santa Monica was still unclear. The humans were long gone, leaving behind only zombies and mutated creatures. It wasn''t exactly a welcoming place.

    Ethan had decided to handle it himself.

    "You three stay here and hold down the fort."

    "Got it, boss. Don''t worry about a thing," Bulldozer promised, thumping his chest again.

    Ethan''s figure flickered, then vanished into thin air.

    He planned to cut through Culver City on his way to Santa Monica. There were likely still humans hiding in Culver City, and he wanted to see if any "lucky ones" might cross his path.

    Unfortunately, the journey was uneventful. No signs of life. It seemed humanity wasn''t catching any breaks today.

    After a long trek, the horizon finally revealed a city straight out of an apocalypse. The air was filled with the guttural groans of zombies and the distant roars of mutated beasts.

    This part of Santa Monica hadn''t been swallowed by the sea yet. The skyscrapers were crumbling, the ground was damp, and puddles dotted the streets. Strange, writhing insects squirmed in the water, twisting and rolling over each other¡ªleftovers from the receding tide.

    Bones and rotting corpses littered the ground. Thumb-sized flies buzzed in swarms, circling the decay. On the side of the road, a zombie sat hunched over, clutching a dead fish in its hands, tearing into it with feral bites.

    Its jaw was smeared with rotting flesh, and the stench was unbearable.

    "What a dump¡­" Ethan muttered under his breath, his eyes scanning the wreckage. The place was a disaster zone. The damp air had encouraged moss and algae to creep over the ruins, giving everything a sickly green hue.

    There weren''t many zombies around. The ones that were here wandered aimlessly, their expressions vacant, as if they''d forgotten why they even existed.

    Beyond the wandering zombies, the air carried the faint, lurking presence of mutated beasts.

    Ethan''s sharp gaze locked onto a zombie staggering aimlessly down the street. Suddenly, from the shadowy, damp ruins of a nearby building, a massive sea serpent lunged out. Its jaws clamped down on the zombie''s torso, and with a violent tug, it dragged the unfortunate creature backward.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    The zombie let out a guttural howl, thrashing wildly. Its hands clawed desperately at the cracks in the pavement, trying to resist the serpent''s overwhelming pull. But the creature was far too strong. Its jet-black body, as thick as a wine barrel, coiled with raw power. With a flick of its head, the serpent yanked the zombie into the darkness of the building, leaving behind a gruesome trail of blood.

    The zombie''s screams faded, replaced by the sickening crunch of bones and the wet, rhythmic sound of swallowing.

    Ethan stepped closer, his expression calm as he observed the scene. The building''s wall had partially collapsed, revealing a gaping, pitch-black hole. It was clear this was now the serpent''s lair¡ªa nest carved out by the mutated beast.

    Santa Monica was a death trap, every corner hiding its own brand of danger.

    Ethan didn''t bother with the sea serpent. It wasn''t the kind of "seafood" he was interested in.

    He continued forward, his pace steady. After a short walk, he leapt effortlessly onto the roof of a crumbling ten-story building. His tall, lean figure stood against the backdrop of the ruined city as his eyes swept across the desolate landscape.

    From this vantage point, half of Santa Monica stretched out before him. The city, ravaged by the apocalypse and further battered by natural disasters, was a haunting sight. The air was heavy with decay, and the silence was broken only by distant, guttural sounds of the undead and mutated creatures. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Down below, a commotion caught his attention. A street not far away erupted with furious roars and snarls, the air thick with hostility and bloodlust.

    Ethan focused his gaze and spotted a group of elite zombies locked in combat with a mutated lobster.

    The lobster was massive, nearly the size of a grown man. Its dark, bluish-black shell gleamed like armor, covered in jagged spikes. Its claws were monstrous, resembling industrial shears more than anything natural.

    "Well, damn¡­" Ethan muttered, sizing up the creature. He estimated it weighed at least 220 pounds. It was the biggest "lobster" he''d ever seen.

    The elite zombies were clearly after the succulent meat beneath that armored shell. They attacked with a frenzy, throwing themselves at the lobster, their jaws snapping as they tried to tear through its defenses.

    But the lobster''s shell was tougher than steel. Even the razor-sharp teeth of the elite zombies couldn''t pierce it. Meanwhile, the lobster''s claws were devastating. With a single snap, it crushed zombie limbs and torsos, leaving mangled corpses in its wake.

    The elite zombies, despite their advanced evolution, had enough intelligence to communicate through brainwave signals. Their frustration was palpable.

    "Damn it, this thing''s impossible to bite through!"

    "Ugh, I think I just broke a tooth!"

    "Of course you did¡ªit''s a B-class mutant beast!"

    "..."

    Despite their relentless assault, the zombies couldn''t make any progress. The tantalizing promise of tender lobster meat remained just out of reach.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    A sudden, commanding roar echoed from the distance. A towering zombie emerged, its hulking frame radiating power. It was clearly the leader of this group, a B-class zombie that had carved out its territory on the city''s outskirts¡ªa figure akin to someone like Big Ears.

    "Step aside, boys! Let me handle this!" the leader bellowed, its voice booming with authority.

    The surrounding zombies immediately backed off, clearing a path.

    "Boss is here!"

    "With the boss''s strength, that lobster''s done for!"

    "Yeah, this is in the bag now¡­"

    The leader zombie charged forward, its massive, muscular body moving with surprising speed. Its fists, each the size of a wrecking ball, swung down toward the lobster with the force of a sledgehammer.

    But the lobster wasn''t just tough¡ªit was quick. Its beady eyes swiveled, and it sidestepped the attack with surprising agility.

    BOOM!

    The zombie''s fist slammed into the ground, leaving a spiderweb of cracks in the pavement.

    "What the¡ª? It dodged?" The leader zombie growled, momentarily stunned.

    Before it could recover, the lobster retaliated. Its mouth opened, and a jet of water shot out with pinpoint accuracy, splashing directly into the zombie leader''s face.

    "Pfft! What the hell?!" The zombie sputtered, raising its arms to shield itself.

    The lobster, sensing an opportunity, turned and bolted. Its twelve spindly legs moved with astonishing speed, carrying it over 200 feet in mere seconds.

    "Don''t let it get away! After it!" the leader roared, wiping its face and pointing in the direction of the fleeing lobster.

    The elite zombies howled in unison, their frustration turning into a frenzied determination. They charged after the lobster, their movements wild and chaotic.

    The chase led them straight toward Ethan''s position.

    ...

 Chapter 162 - 162: A â€œsmall favorâ€

    As the lobster scuttled to the base of the towering building at Ethan''s feet, a crimson glint flickered in his eyes. Without hesitation, he unleashed the Domain of the Dead. It was over in an instant.

    CRACK!

    The lobster''s shell shattered like brittle glass, and it collapsed lifelessly to the ground.

    Behind him, the horde of zombies continued their relentless pursuit. Among them, the squad leader¡ªa particularly fast and aggressive one¡ªwas leading the charge. From a distance, he spotted the motionless lobster.

    "Ha! Worn out already?" he sneered, his face lighting up with glee. Without wasting a second, he surged forward, closing the gap in no time. When he was just 30 feet away, he leapt into the air like a predator pouncing on its prey, both hands outstretched, ready to snatch the lobster.

    Victory was within his grasp. Or so he thought.

    Just as he was about to land on the lobster, it vanished into thin air.

    THUD!

    The zombie crashed face-first into the ground, eating dirt in a spectacularly undignified fashion.

    Dazed, he shook his head, utterly confused. He stared at his empty hands, then glanced back at the spot where the lobster had been. Nothing. It was gone. Completely gone.

    "Where''s the lobster? It''s¡­ gone?!" he muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    At that moment, a tall, lean figure descended from above, landing gracefully beside him. It was Ethan. In the blink of an eye, he had stored the lobster in his spatial storage ring.

    "Huh?" The squad leader''s sharp eyes immediately locked onto Ethan. His expression darkened, and a flicker of wariness crossed his face. "Who are you? Did you take my lobster?"

    Ethan didn''t respond. His gaze was calm, almost indifferent, as he sized up the zombie.

    Behind the squad leader, the rest of the elite zombies had caught up. When they saw Ethan, their guttural growls filled the air, their faces twisted with hostility.

    "Boss, it''s him! He took the lobster!"

    "How dare he steal from us!"

    "Grrr¡­ hand over the lobster!"

    The group of zombies voiced their outrage, their aggression palpable.

    The squad leader glanced back at his underlings. Despite a strange sense of unease gnawing at him, he couldn''t afford to lose face in front of his crew. If he didn''t get the lobster back, it''d be humiliating.

    "RAAAARGH!" he roared, charging straight at Ethan. His massive frame radiated menace, and his sheer size gave him an intimidating presence.

    Ethan, however, remained silent. With a mere thought, he activated the Domain of the Dead once more. A crushing wave of pressure erupted like a tidal surge, engulfing the area.

    The squad leader froze mid-charge. It was as if an invisible mountain had slammed down on him, pinning him in place. The overwhelming force bore down on him, stealing the strength from his limbs.

    THUD!

    His knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, the impact leaving a crater beneath him. Cracks spiderwebbed outward from where he knelt.

    The world seemed to hold its breath.

    Even the zombies in the distance felt the suffocating weight of Ethan''s power. It was as if they were staring into an abyss of carnage and death. The slender figure before them now loomed like the ruler of this desolate world.

    The Zombie King.

    This was no ordinary being. This was a king among the undead.

    Ethan''s aura alone was enough to instill primal fear in the zombies. Their very souls quaked under his presence. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As for the squad leader, trapped within the Domain of the Dead, he was utterly paralyzed with terror. The oppressive aura of the Zombie King crushed any semblance of defiance he might have had. His body trembled uncontrollably, his earlier bravado reduced to nothing.

    The once-ferocious zombie now looked like a frightened chick caught in a winter storm.

    "What was it you wanted just now?" Ethan finally spoke, his voice calm but carrying an edge that cut through the silence.

    "N-nothing¡­" the squad leader stammered, his voice shaking. "P-please¡­ don''t kill me."

    Ethan regarded him with cold detachment. A B-class zombie like this one was no more significant to him than an ant. Killing him would be effortless, but it wouldn''t serve much purpose. Instead, Ethan decided to extract some information¡ªperhaps something useful about Santa Monica.

    With a flick of his will, Ethan withdrew the Domain of the Dead. The suffocating pressure dissipated, and his aura returned to its usual composed state.

    "I''ve got some questions for you," Ethan said, his tone even.

    "Sure, anything you want to know," the squad leader replied hastily, relief washing over him as the crushing force lifted. He dared to glance up at Ethan, but the memory of that overwhelming power kept him rooted to the ground, still kneeling. He didn''t dare rise.

    Ethan spoke slowly, his tone calm but commanding. "Who''s the most powerful Zombie King in this city?"

    "Of course, it''s the Azure Scaled Zombie King!" the squad leader blurted out without hesitation. "Azure Scaled is the absolute ruler of this area. He''s deep in the heart of the city, where everything''s submerged in seawater. It''s a deadly place¡ªno other zombies dare to go near it. It''s basically a no-go zone now. No one knows what''s really going on in there."

    "Oh¡­" Ethan nodded thoughtfully. To dominate an entire city, Azure Scaled must be formidable.

    "And what about the other Zombie Kings under him?" Ethan pressed.

    "Well¡­ I don''t know about all of them, but the strongest one has to be Zombie Fetus. That thing is insanely brutal. It slaughters other zombies in the area just for fun and doesn''t accept anyone trying to surrender." The squad leader shuddered slightly as he spoke, clearly uneasy even mentioning the name.

    The fear in his voice was telling¡ªZombie Fetus had a reputation that struck terror even among its own kind.

    "Zombie Fetus?" Ethan murmured, the name tugging at something in his memory. Why did it sound so familiar?

    Then it clicked.

    No wonder¡­ The zombies from Santa Monica had been so relentless in their pursuit of the survivors, chasing them from the food depot all the way back to their base. Their hatred ran deep¡ªthis wasn''t just a random attack.

    "Anything else?" Ethan asked, his tone still measured.

    "There''s more¡­ On the outskirts of the city, there are two other Zombie Kings¡ªDreadkelp and Bonefin. They''re both incredibly strong and bloodthirsty. Killing is their favorite pastime."

    The squad leader paused, as if debating whether to continue. He didn''t know much about the others, like the half-zombie, half-mermaid hybrid known as Zombie Siren, or the half-zombie, half-snake creature called Naga. Those fusion-type Zombie Kings were shrouded in mystery. Anyone who had seen them up close was likely dead, leaving only fragmented rumors behind.

    Ethan listened without much reaction. Dreadkelp? Bonefin? He couldn''t help but think that Azure Scaled had a terrible sense of naming. Compared to his own creativity, these names were downright uninspired.

    "By the way, what''s your name?" Ethan asked, shifting his gaze back to the squad leader.

    "Me? I¡­ I don''t have a name," the squad leader replied, shaking his head. "Ever since I gained intelligence, I never thought about naming myself. As for my name before I turned into a zombie¡­ I''ve forgotten it."

    Ethan nodded. "Then I''ll give you one."

    "Really? Sure, sure!" The squad leader''s face lit up with a mix of surprise and relief. If Ethan was giving him a name, that probably meant he wasn''t planning to kill him. After all, who would bother naming someone just to kill them right after? That''d be¡­ weird. Right?

    Ethan studied him for a moment, his sharp eyes scanning him from head to toe. There wasn''t much to note¡ªhe was just an ordinary zombie with no particularly unique features. But then Ethan recalled the squad leader''s earlier antics, and an idea popped into his head.

    "From now on, your name is¡­ Shrimpy."

    "Uh¡­" The squad leader¡ªnow Shrimpy¡ªfroze, his expression blank. The name was¡­ unique, to say the least. But wait a second¡­ He''d been chasing a lobster earlier. Shouldn''t it be something cooler, like Lobster Hunter? Why Shrimpy?

    Still, he didn''t dare argue. He forced a smile and nodded quickly. "Heh, sure. Shrimpy it is."

    "Good." Ethan seemed satisfied with the reaction, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Shrimpy, I''ve got a small favor to ask of you."

    "Of course! Anything you need, just say the word. I''ll do my best!" Shrimpy replied eagerly, though deep down, he was on edge. He knew Zombie Kings could be unpredictable. If he refused, Ethan might kill him on the spot. And since Ethan called it a "small favor," it couldn''t be that bad¡­ right?

    But then Ethan spoke, his voice calm and deliberate. "I need you to head into Azure Scaled''s territory and track down Bonefin and Dreadkelp for me."

    "Pfft!" Shrimpy nearly spat out a mouthful of foul zombie blood.

    Go into Azure Scaled''s territory?

    And find two other Zombie Kings?

    Was Ethan serious?

    That wasn''t a "small favor"¡ªthat was a death sentence!

    ...

 Chapter 163 - 163: Bonefin and Dreadkelp

    Shrimpy usually went out of his way to avoid these guys, but today, he was being forced to seek them out. Of course, he was terrified. Still¡­ if he didn''t go, he might not even live to see tomorrow.

    Ethan spoke up, his tone casual but firm. "Once the job''s done, I''ll give you back your lobster."

    "¡­" Shrimpy was speechless. Seriously? Was the lobster really the issue here?

    But what choice did he have? He could only nod and agree. Gathering his small crew, they huddled together to brainstorm a plan.

    Ethan, on the other hand, wasn''t convinced the situation was clear enough yet. Charging straight into the Azure Scaled territory seemed reckless. It''d be smarter to lure them out instead¡ªand maybe snag a few smaller catches along the way.

    With that, Shrimpy and his zombie crew started making their way deeper into the city.

    ...

    The outskirts of the Azure Scaled territory were just as wrecked as the rest of the city. Skyscrapers leaned precariously, some collapsing into others. Walls were draped with seaweed, algae, and other aquatic plants. The streets were littered with bones, crawling with insects, and scattered with the rotting corpses of unidentifiable fish, their bodies slumped in murky puddles.

    Zombies roamed the area, their appearances grotesque and their gazes filled with malice. Thin membranes stretched between their fingers and toes, a clear sign of their evolution. These weren''t your average undead¡ªthey were Aqua Zombies, and their mutation levels were no joke.

    "Yep¡­ that''s the bunch," Ethan muttered to himself, standing atop a distant skyscraper, his sharp eyes scanning the scene below.

    Down on the street, Shrimpy and his crew were inching closer to the edge of the territory. Their steps were slow and hesitant, like prisoners being marched to their execution.

    "Ugh, all this trouble over a stupid lobster," Shrimpy sighed heavily, his frustration clear.

    Behind him, his crew shuffled nervously, their fear palpable.

    "Shrimpy, are we really going into Azure Scaled''s territory?" one of them asked, his voice trembling.

    "What else can we do? Got a better idea?" Shrimpy shot back.

    "Well¡­ what if we just, you know, ran for it?" the underling suggested, his tone hopeful.

    "Run? Run where? Don''t be an idiot," Shrimpy snapped, glaring at him. "And stop calling me Shrimpy. Call me Lobster Hunter."

    "Sure thing, Shrimpy."

    "¡­"

    As the small group of zombies trudged forward, the distant growls of Aqua Zombies reached their ears, growing louder and more agitated. These creatures had sharp senses, and they''d already picked up on Shrimpy''s scent.

    Before long, more and more Aqua Zombies began to emerge onto the streets, slowly closing in on Shrimpy and his crew. Among them were some of the more advanced ones¡ªzombies that had evolved intelligence. They didn''t attack right away. Instead, they glared at the newcomers with disdain, low growls rumbling in their throats.

    "What are you doing in our territory? Looking to die?" one of them snarled.

    "I¡­ I have business here," Shrimpy stammered, his voice shaking. His eyes darted around, taking in the sheer number of Aqua Zombies surrounding him. There were hundreds, maybe even thousands, and their collective presence radiated a chilling, murderous aura.

    One of the Aqua Zombies stepped forward, its tone dripping with suspicion. "We don''t take in defectors."

    "No, no, it''s not that," Shrimpy said quickly, forcing a nervous smile. "I''m here to find someone."

    The zombie tilted its head, intrigued. "Who are you looking for?"

    "Uh¡­ Bonefin and Dreadkelp," Shrimpy managed to say, though his voice cracked halfway through. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The moment the names left his mouth, the Aqua Zombies erupted into furious roars. Bonefin and Dreadkelp weren''t just anyone¡ªthey were the rulers of this territory, the undisputed leaders of the undead here. To casually ask for them was nothing short of a provocation.

    "You''ve got some nerve, huh? Coming here to stir up trouble?" one of the zombies growled, its eyes blazing with anger.

    "No, no, no! I swear, I''m not here to cause trouble!" Shrimpy frantically shook his head, his heart pounding in his chest.

    Farther back, behind the crowd of Aqua Zombies, a tall figure stood silently. His skin was a pale gray, but unlike the others, it wasn''t decayed. In fact, he was almost¡­ handsome, if not for the wild, murderous glint in his eyes.

    This was Bonefin, one of Azure Scaled''s top enforcers. A Zombie King.

    Bonefin was a speed-enhanced zombie, his body mutated from consuming countless fish bones. His skeletal structure had adapted, allowing him to grow sharp, bone-like spines that he could use as weapons. His strength was formidable, nearing an A-rank level of power.

    "Looks like we''ve got some zombies trying to stir up trouble," Bonefin said, narrowing his eyes as he observed the commotion in the distance.

    Behind him, the building was overrun with aquatic plants, most notably thick clusters of seaweed. From within this dense tangle, another figure slowly emerged¡ªa zombie whose hair was entirely made of kelp, cascading down like a living curtain. This was no ordinary zombie; it was a fusion of undead and mutated plant life, similar to the "Sprout" creatures found in Ethan''s territory.

    This was Dreadkelp, the other Zombie King tasked with guarding the outskirts of Azure Scaled''s domain.

    "Just some small fry from the fringe territories causing trouble," Dreadkelp said dismissively, his tone calm and uninterested.

    "Hmm," Bonefin grunted in agreement.

    Much like Ethan''s territory, it wasn''t uncommon for minor zombie factions to test their luck by causing disturbances. But for someone like Shrimpy? Bonefin couldn''t even be bothered to deal with him personally. This was a waste of his time.

    He waved a hand lazily, issuing a casual command. "Go kill them for fun."

    "ROAR¡ª!"

    The Aqua Zombies at the front immediately erupted into a frenzy. They had already been itching to tear Shrimpy apart, and now, with their leader''s permission, they charged forward like a pack of ravenous wolves. Their bloodlust was palpable, and the ground beneath their feet seemed to tremble as they surged ahead.

    "Oh my god!" Shrimpy''s voice cracked as he saw the horde barreling toward him. The sheer ferocity of their charge made the entire street quake, and the air was thick with the stench of death.

    "Boss! What do we do?!" one of his underlings shouted, panic written all over his face.

    "What do you think?! RUN!" Shrimpy screamed, spinning on his heel and bolting as fast as his legs could carry him. He pushed himself so hard that his legs blurred, moving faster than he ever had¡ªeven faster than when he was chasing that cursed lobster.

    His crew didn''t need to be told twice. They immediately followed suit, their survival instincts kicking in. If there was one thing these fringe zombies excelled at, it was running for their lives.

    But the Aqua Zombies weren''t about to let them off so easily. The horde gave chase, relentless and unyielding.

    Shrimpy risked a glance over his shoulder, and what he saw made his stomach drop. "We''re doomed! I didn''t even find Bonefin or Dreadkelp, and now I''ve got an elite zombie horde on my tail! What am I supposed to do?! Is that guy really not coming to help?!"

    The horde was no joke. Their collective strength far surpassed that of a typical Zombie King, making them an incredibly dangerous force. To make matters worse, Shrimpy noticed movement on the sides¡ªelite zombies were scaling the crumbling buildings, leaping from ledge to ledge with terrifying agility. They were closing in, preparing to cut off his escape.

    "This is bad!" Shrimpy''s panic spiked, and he somehow managed to push himself to run even faster.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan stood atop a distant skyscraper, watching the chaos unfold below. He had sent Shrimpy to find the Zombie Kings, but instead, the little guy had managed to provoke an entire horde of Aqua Zombies.

    Ethan''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "Well¡­ this works too. Might as well kill them all."

    Without another word, his figure flickered and vanished into thin air.

    ...

    On the street below, Shrimpy was still sprinting for his life, his heart pounding in his chest. The thrill of the chase was anything but enjoyable¡ªthis was pure terror. The zombies on the rooftops were closing in, their movements eerily fluid as they bounded forward on all fours like rabid dogs.

    "HELP!" Shrimpy screamed, squeezing his eyes shut as he let out a desperate cry.

    And then, as if answering his plea, a tall, shadowy figure suddenly appeared behind him, stepping between Shrimpy and the oncoming horde.

    Ethan.

    His crimson eyes glowed faintly, and with a single flash of red light, the Domain of the Dead erupted from him, spreading outward in a wave of overwhelming pressure. The air itself seemed to ripple as the domain expanded, crashing into the horde like a tidal wave.

    What happened next was nothing short of astonishing.

    The once-ravenous Aqua Zombies froze in place, their bodies locking up as if someone had hit a giant pause button. Then, one by one, they began to explode. Boom. Boom. Boom. Limbs flew, blood sprayed, and the street was quickly transformed into a scene of absolute carnage.

    Chunks of flesh and bone rained down, and a thick mist of blood filled the air. The area had become a hellish battlefield, a slaughterhouse where Ethan reigned supreme.

    "Wha¡ª?" Shrimpy skidded to a halt, his jaw dropping as he turned to look behind him. What he saw would be burned into his memory forever.

    There stood Ethan, alone and unshaken, facing down an entire horde of Aqua Zombies. His expression was calm, almost bored, as if this was just another day for him. The zombies that dared to charge at him were obliterated before they could even get close, their bodies bursting apart like overripe fruit.

    Ethan moved methodically, cutting through the horde with terrifying efficiency. Each step he took seemed to claim another dozen lives, and the once-mighty Aqua Zombies were reduced to nothing more than a pile of gore.

    ...

 Chapter 164 - 164: Butâ€¦ I donâ€™t want to leave youâ€¦

    "That''s insane!"

    Shrimpy and the others were completely stunned, staring at Ethan''s back as if they were looking at the ultimate king they had always dreamed of.

    Standing behind him, they felt an overwhelming sense of safety¡ªa feeling Shrimpy had never experienced since gaining sentience.

    For a moment, Shrimpy had thought¡­ Ethan didn''t care about them anymore. (??¡Ä??)

    Ethan''s Domain of the Dead spread out like a tidal wave, covering hundreds of meters and blanketing the entire area. The oppressive energy was everywhere.

    But with so many targets, the energy was spread thin. The weaker zombies couldn''t handle it and exploded into pieces on the spot, their remains scattering like dust.

    The more elite zombies, however, were still holding on, struggling to resist.

    Ethan raised his hand, and a tachi materialized out of thin air. The hilt gleamed with a red crystal core that pulsed faintly, radiating an intense heat that began to fill the air.

    Moments later, flames erupted from the blade, gradually engulfing it entirely.

    With a single-handed swing, Ethan slashed forward. The flames surged outward in an instant, forming a fiery arc nearly 70 feet long that fanned out in a wide sweep.

    Wherever the blade''s energy passed, the zombies were obliterated, reduced to nothing but black ash that scattered into the wind. Not even a trace of them remained.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    The zombies howled in fury, but under the oppressive control of the Domain of the Dead, they were powerless to resist. All they could do was wait for the inevitable slaughter.

    "This is way too cool!" Shrimpy''s heart was pounding with excitement, their eyes practically sparkling with admiration.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield¡­

    The zombie king, Bonefin, furrowed his brow, a sense of unease creeping over him.

    Why was it so quiet all of a sudden?

    He had sent out a whole squad of underlings to hunt down their prey. To him, it was nothing more than a game¡ªlike releasing a pack of hunting dogs and waiting for them to return with their catch.

    At first, the underlings had charged out with overwhelming momentum, their bloodlust palpable as they chased their targets far into the distance. But now, the noise had died down, and the city ahead was growing eerily silent.

    This feeling¡­ it was like throwing a stone into the ocean, only for it to vanish without a trace.

    "Why aren''t they back yet?" Bonefin muttered.

    "No idea," replied Dreadkelp, who stood nearby, shaking his head.

    Bonefin''s patience was wearing thin, his eyes flashing with a dangerous light.

    "I''ll go check it out."

    "Alright," Dreadkelp said with a nod, watching as Bonefin''s figure disappeared into the distance.

    What Dreadkelp didn''t know was that this would be the last time Bonefin ever left their territory. He would never return.

    Bonefin, a speed-enhanced zombie, moved with incredible agility, leaping effortlessly between the crumbling buildings. His movements were swift and precise, his form a blur against the ruined cityscape.

    But the further he went, the deeper his frown became.

    The air ahead was thick with the stench of blood. It was overwhelming. Clearly, something had gone wrong with his underlings.

    Without hesitation, Bonefin quickened his pace, heading straight for the source of the smell.

    Moments later, he landed on a desolate street and froze, his gaze locking onto the scene before him. What he saw made his blood run cold.

    The ground was littered with severed limbs and shattered skulls, the remains of his underlings scattered everywhere. Thick, dark blood pooled on the pavement, congealing into a sticky mess.

    Even the surrounding buildings were splattered with gore, the blood dripping down in long, viscous strands.

    Everywhere he looked, there was carnage. The scene was like something out of a nightmare¡ªa hellish bloodbath so horrifying it defied description. And in the center of it all stood a lone figure.

    He was tall and lean, dressed in pristine white robes that were somehow untouched by the chaos around him. His expression was calm, almost indifferent, as if the massacre surrounding him had nothing to do with him.

    When Bonefin approached, the figure turned slightly, a faint smile curling at the corner of his lips.

    "You''re here?" Ethan said casually, as if greeting an old friend.

    Bonefin sucked in a sharp breath, his unease growing. The tone of Ethan''s voice was light, almost friendly, but it sent chills down Bonefin''s spine.

    This guy¡­ his power was absolutely terrifying.

    Bonefin''s gaze shifted, and he noticed Shrimpy and a few others standing not far away on the side of the street. They seemed completely unafraid, their confidence bolstered by Ethan''s overwhelming strength.

    Shrimpy, in particular, looked downright smug. Puffing out their chest, they pointed a finger straight at Bonefin.

    "I''m Shrimpy! My boss told me to come find you!" they declared boldly.

    "¡­" Bonefin was speechless.

    This¡­ this was definitely the behavior of someone riding on someone else''s coattails!

    Shrimpy''s crew couldn''t help but give him a thumbs-up, their admiration practically radiating off them.

    Following Shrimpy all this time, they''d never imagined they''d witness a moment like this¡ªa true highlight since gaining sentience.

    Bonefin''s gaze shifted back to Ethan, narrowing as he studied the man standing calmly amidst the carnage.

    "Where did you come from?" Bonefin growled.

    "Does it even matter?" Ethan replied slowly, his tone cold and final, as if he''d already passed judgment.

    After all, for a soul about to leave this world, explanations were pointless.

    "Damn you!" Bonefin snarled, his sharp teeth grinding together as his killing intent surged.

    "Let''s see what you''ve got!" he roared.

    With a flick of his wrist, the flesh of his palm split open, and several sharp, bone-like projectiles shot out. They were jagged and deadly, resembling Bonefin''s own skeletal structure. The air screamed as they tore through it, their speed and power far surpassing that of bullets.

    In the blink of an eye, the bone spikes were right in front of Ethan.

    "Buzz¡ª" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But just as they were about to pierce him, the spikes froze mid-air, stopping about three inches from Ethan''s face. They trembled violently, emitting a low hum, as if some invisible force had seized them.

    Ethan''s expression didn''t change. With a mere thought, the power of his Domain of the Dead flung the bone spikes away, sending them clattering to the ground. The energy didn''t stop there¡ªit surged forward, expanding toward Bonefin like an unstoppable tide.

    Within the Domain of the Dead, Ethan was the absolute ruler.

    Bonefin''s eyes widened as he saw what looked like a vast ocean of blood rushing toward him, the oppressive force crashing down like a tidal wave. The pressure was suffocating, enveloping him completely.

    "Crack! Crack!"

    The bones in Bonefin''s body creaked and groaned under the strain. If not for his advanced evolution and reinforced skeletal structure, he would''ve been crushed on the spot.

    Gritting his teeth, Bonefin refused to back down. With a sharp motion, he swung his arms, and two long, razor-sharp bone blades extended from his forearms. They gleamed menacingly, harder than any human-made alloy.

    "Die!" Bonefin roared, embodying the ferocity of a zombie king. With reckless abandon, he charged forward, dual blades in hand, pushing through the crushing weight of the Domain of the Dead.

    Ethan watched him approach, his gaze steady and unflinching.

    He had to admit, Bonefin wasn''t weak. With his speed and mutated bone structure, Bonefin could''ve been a formidable force on the battlefield¡ªperhaps even on par with someone like Laura.

    But unfortunately for Bonefin¡­

    He was already dead.

    As Bonefin lunged forward, blades poised to strike, Ethan sidestepped with a fluid motion. In one swift turn, he extended his hand, his long fingers piercing Bonefin''s skull with surgical precision. Without hesitation, Ethan plucked out the glowing crystal core nestled within.

    Bonefin''s greatest strength¡ªhis speed¡ªwas utterly neutralized within the Domain of the Dead. It was a natural counter, leaving him helpless.

    Bonefin froze mid-motion, his body stiffening as if paralyzed. His eyes bulged wide, but the ferocity in them quickly faded, replaced by a dull emptiness.

    "Thud!"

    His knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, lifeless. Just like that, the zombie king was no more.

    The battlefield fell silent once again.

    Shrimpy and the others stared in stunned disbelief, their eyes wide and unblinking. The sheer power and elegance of Ethan''s actions left them utterly shaken.

    That was¡­ incredible.

    A zombie king as powerful as Bonefin, taken down in a single move. It was almost too much to process.

    Shrimpy''s heart raced with excitement, their entire body trembling. They couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of awe. Ethan wasn''t just strong¡ªhe was unstoppable.

    Ethan, however, didn''t linger. His gaze shifted to the horizon, already focused on his next target.

    Dreadkelp.

    But he knew that killing a major zombie king like Bonefin wouldn''t go unnoticed. It was only a matter of time before Azure Scaled and the rest of the Zombie Horde were alerted. And when they came, they''d come in force.

    "Not much time left," Ethan muttered to himself as he began walking forward.

    Behind him, Shrimpy called out, their voice tinged with panic. "Boss, what about me? What should I do?"

    "Go," Ethan said without looking back, his tone firm and distant.

    "Oh¡­" Shrimpy''s voice faltered.

    They watched as Ethan, a lone figure, strode deeper into the city''s forbidden zone. Shrimpy opened their mouth to say something, hesitating. "But¡­ I don''t want to leave you¡­"

    ¡­

 Chapter 165 - 165: The time isnâ€™t right

    At that moment, Dreadkelp stood frozen in place, an unsettling feeling creeping over him.

    Bonefin had gone silent too¡­

    "What the hell is going on?"

    A wave of unease surged in his chest. Maybe¡­ this was something he needed to report to the boss.

    Just as Dreadkelp was mulling it over, he suddenly sensed a strange presence.

    His plant-based perception was razor-sharp.

    Lifting his gaze, he spotted a tall, lean figure approaching.

    "Who is that¡­?"

    Ethan walked forward at an unhurried pace, his expression calm, his eyes fixed on the zombie ahead. Taking in its appearance, he couldn''t help but mutter to himself, "Isn''t this just¡­ seaweed?"

    Dreadkelp''s unease intensified, and it didn''t take him long to piece things together. Bonefin and the zombie horde hadn''t returned¡ªmost likely, they''d been taken out by this guy.

    This wasn''t some minor skirmish on the outskirts. This was a full-on invasion by the Zombie King.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Dreadkelp let out a guttural roar.

    "You dare invade our territory? You''re dead meat!"

    At the same time, the seaweed on his head began to grow wildly, snaking out like countless writhing serpents, surging forward to engulf everything in sight.

    Ethan''s gaze swept across the scene, now completely overtaken by the seaweed.

    A crimson glow flickered in his eyes. The Domain of the Dead unfurled once more, its immense pressure rippling outward, freezing the surrounding space in an instant.

    The seaweed halted abruptly, then shattered into countless fragments.

    But from the alleys and streets nearby came the sound of frenzied footsteps. One terrifying face after another emerged¡ªclearly, Dreadkelp''s roar had summoned more zombies from the area.

    In no time, Ethan''s tall figure was surrounded by both zombies and the relentless seaweed.

    But his Domain of the Dead was overwhelmingly powerful.

    The zombies couldn''t even get close. Their only purpose seemed to be to slightly ease the pressure on the Domain.

    With a wave of his hand, Ethan summoned a tachi. Heat radiated from the blade as flames roared to life.

    Slash!

    His blade swept out, flames surging in its wake.

    The fire, a natural counter to the Aqua Zombies, tore through them effortlessly. Their bodies ignited, crackling and hissing as smoke billowed into the air.

    The seaweed, too, caught fire, the flames spreading rapidly, racing toward Dreadkelp.

    "Damn it!"

    Dreadkelp gritted his teeth, pouring more energy into his attack. The seaweed continued to grow wildly, fighting back against the flames.

    Maybe¡­ maybe he didn''t need to kill this guy. If he could just hold out long enough, the boss would surely notice the commotion here.

    And sure enough¡­

    From the waterlogged depths of the city, a deafening chorus of zombie roars erupted, shaking the very air. The sound boomed across the city, so loud it seemed to stir the winds and clouds.

    Moments later, the entire city began to tremble.

    "Now this¡­ this is gonna be big," Ethan muttered, his gaze shifting toward the heart of the city. There, he saw an enormous wave rising, hundreds of feet high, forming a massive tsunami.

    But what was truly terrifying was what lay within the wave¡ªcountless zombies, packed so densely they seemed endless. The sheer scale of it was staggering, a scene straight out of a nightmare.

    This apocalyptic display was something even Ethan''s Domain of the Dead couldn''t withstand. His best option was to leave before the wave reached him.

    "Hmph! Just wait for your death," Dreadkelp sneered, a cruel smile curling at the corner of his lips. His boss would be here any moment now.

    Ethan, however, remained unfazed, his gaze steady and calm.

    "With the time I''ve got, killing you will be more than enough."

    In the next instant, he unleashed his Domain of the Dead to its full extent. The overwhelming pressure surged outward indiscriminately, causing the crumbling buildings on either side to collapse into dust, disintegrating into rubble and debris.

    The area around Ethan became a zone of pure destruction.

    As for the zombies caught within the domain? There was no need to elaborate. They were crushed instantly, their limbs torn apart, blood and flesh splattering in every direction.

    Ethan stomped his foot down, the sheer force of it sending shockwaves through the street. Cracks spiderwebbed outward, splitting the ground beneath him.

    Amid this apocalyptic scene, Ethan bent his knees and launched himself into the air. His body shot forward like a cannonball, hurtling straight toward Dreadkelp. Wherever he passed, it was as if a storm had descended¡ªdisaster followed in his wake.

    Dreadkelp''s seaweed tendrils were utterly useless. They shredded like paper, scattering into fragments that rained down around him.

    Ethan, cloaked in the terrifying aura of his Domain of the Dead, closed the distance in an instant.

    Dreadkelp stood frozen, unable to move a muscle under the crushing, mountain-like pressure. His eyes were wide, the ferocity in them quickly giving way to fear.

    For a moment, time seemed to stop.

    A primal sense of danger exploded in Dreadkelp''s mind, the realization of his impending death sinking in. He couldn''t comprehend how such a terrifying creature could exist in this world.

    But the next second, the flaming blade was upon him. The searing heat made every pore on his body feel like it was being stabbed with needles.

    Ethan''s blade came down in a single, decisive slash. The edge tore through Dreadkelp''s neck, the sound of bone grinding against metal echoing in the air. The once-writhing seaweed tendrils shriveled, withered, and rotted away in an instant. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dreadkelp was dead.

    Ethan lifted his gaze, scanning the horizon. In the distance, the massive tsunami was drawing closer, the deafening roars of the zombies within it growing louder and louder.

    The wave swept through the ruined city, toppling what remained of the crumbling skyscrapers, reducing them to rubble and debris.

    "Time to go¡­" Ethan muttered.

    With a flicker of movement, his figure vanished into thin air.

    Only moments later, the colossal wave crashed down. Endless seawater surged through the streets, sweeping up the shattered remains of the dead. The water turned a deep crimson, littered with floating limbs and mangled corpses.

    From the blood-soaked waters, countless feral zombies began to rise, their grotesque faces twisted into snarls, their guttural roars echoing like the cries of hell''s messengers.

    Amid the dense horde of zombies, the towering figure of the Azure Scaled Zombie King stood tall.

    His crimson-yellow eyes scanned the scene, radiating a violent, oppressive aura. His gaze landed on Dreadkelp''s headless corpse, bobbing lifelessly in the water.

    The area reeked of burnt flesh, the charred remains of the battlefield still smoldering.

    Dreadkelp was dead. Bonefin was dead.

    He had lost two of his strongest subordinates.

    Beside him, Zombie Fetus tilted its head, its pitch-black eyes swirling with dark mist as it surveyed the carnage.

    "Someone actually dared to come here, kill our own, and set the place on fire¡­" Zombie Fetus hissed.

    "It''s probably the Zombie King of Los Angeles," Azure Scaled speculated, his tone grim. "He''s strong enough to pull this off."

    Zombie Fetus''s brows furrowed, hatred flaring in its chest. Ethan was one of its sworn enemies¡ªhe had conspired with humans to kill the mother that had once fed it.

    "Then why aren''t you storming Los Angeles to kill him?" Zombie Fetus snapped.

    "The time isn''t right," Azure Scaled replied, his anger simmering but still under control.

    Zombie Fetus was visibly frustrated. "When will the time be right? What are you waiting for?"

    "Our advantage is in the water," Azure Scaled explained, his tone measured. "If we go ashore in Los Angeles, it''ll be much harder to win."

    Zombie Fetus clenched its teeth, unwilling to let it go. "So we''re just going to let this slide?"

    "What else do you suggest?" Azure Scaled shot back.

    "¡­" Zombie Fetus was at a loss for words, staring at him in disbelief. This guy''s such a coward, it thought bitterly. Unable to hold back, it muttered in a mocking tone, "One Zombie King, all on his own, dared to invade our territory. He killed Dreadkelp, Bonefin, and over a thousand zombies. When are you going to grow a spine and head to Los Angeles to take out a few Zombie Kings yourself?"

    Azure Scaled didn''t respond immediately. He turned to look at Zombie Fetus, his gaze heavy. After a long silence, he finally spoke.

    "Are you trying to take my throne?"

    ¡­

 Chapter 166 - 166: Do youâ€¦ crave power?

    On the outskirts of the city, Shrimpy and a few of his lackeys stood frozen, staring wide-eyed at the scene before them. They''d just witnessed that terrifying tsunami and had bolted as far as their legs could carry them.

    "Man, that was insane!"

    Watching Ethan charge solo into the forbidden zone and cause such a massive commotion, they could only assume one thing: the Azure Scaled must''ve shown up.

    "You think the boss is okay?" one of the lackeys asked nervously.

    Shrimpy frowned, a flicker of worry crossing his face. From their vantage point on the outskirts, there was no sign of Ethan coming back out.

    But what really bothered him was¡­

    The shrimp Ethan promised him still hadn''t been delivered. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan had made his way deep into the mountain forest at the edge of the city. Standing atop a barren hill, he looked down at the city below, now submerged under seawater.

    This mission had been a solid win. Two zombie kings taken out, two crystal cores in hand, and a haul of neurocores from elite zombies. Not bad at all.

    More importantly, it was a warning to the Azure Scaled: stay out of his territory.

    "Time to head back," Ethan muttered to himself. He turned and disappeared into the dense forest, his figure blending seamlessly with the shadows.

    He chose to stick to the forest path on his way back, partly out of habit and partly out of curiosity. There was always the chance he might stumble upon a lucky human survivor. The forest was dangerous, sure¡ªfull of hidden threats¡ªbut for someone like Ethan, it was hardly a challenge.

    The air was damp, the undergrowth thick with weeds and tangled branches. Strange bird calls echoed in the distance, adding to the eerie atmosphere. The ground beneath his feet was soft, a thick layer of fallen leaves muffling his steps.

    As he scanned his surroundings, his sharp eyes caught movement ahead. A small group of zombies wandered aimlessly through the trees, their bloodstained bodies swaying with each step. Their vacant stares gave away their lack of intelligence.

    One of them had a broken camera hanging around its neck, now home to a swarm of insects crawling in and out of the shattered lens. Judging by their tattered clothes and belongings, they looked like they''d once been tourists.

    "There''s a horde nearby," Ethan concluded immediately. Zombies were a rare sight in the forest, which meant their presence here wasn''t random. This area had likely been overrun.

    A thought crossed his mind. If he remembered correctly, there was a place nearby¡ªCanyon Park. It was nestled between Beverly Hills and the San Fernando Valley.

    "Maybe I should check it out," he mused. It was on his way, after all.

    With that, he adjusted his course and headed toward Canyon Park.

    ...

    As he moved through the forest, signs of human construction began to appear¡ªstone steps leading up the hillside, chains lining the path, and faded signs posted at intervals. The remnants of civilization.

    Back when the world was still intact, this place must''ve been packed with tourists.

    Now, the steps were cracked and stained with dried blood. Scattered bones littered the path, some with skulls lying askew, weeds sprouting from their empty eye sockets. The scene was grim, a stark reminder of how far humanity had fallen.

    A few zombies wandered near the base of the steps. These weren''t your average shamblers, though. Their movements were sharper, more deliberate. Elite-level zombies.

    Ethan paused, his senses sharpening. He caught a faint whiff of something in the air¡ªsomething unmistakable..

    "Someone''s here," he muttered under his breath, his curiosity piqued. The scent was coming from just beyond the steps.

    But how? This was clearly zombie territory. What kind of human would be here? Unless¡­

    Unless the zombies and humans were coexisting somehow?

    Activating his Domain of the Dead, Ethan''s form shimmered and vanished, cloaking him in invisibility. Like a ghost, he moved silently down the steps, his presence undetectable.

    At the bottom, a small plaza came into view. Zombies roamed freely, some aimlessly, others in small groups. Among them were a few that had evolved intelligence, their behavior noticeably different. They were gathered in a corner, deep in conversation.

    "Our boss is a genius," one of them said, its voice raspy but filled with pride. "We''ve caught so much food lately, we can''t even finish it all. Like, seriously, it''s too much!"

    "Right? I don''t know how he comes up with this stuff. Keeping humans alive and farming them? That''s next-level thinking!"

    "Yeah, and he said once he evolves a bit more, he''s gonna lead us to the city and join up with the Azure Scaled. They''ve got even more food in the ocean¡ªfish for days! We''ll never go hungry again!"

    "Man, I can''t wait. No more starving. Ever."

    The group of intelligent zombies chattered on, dreaming of their bright, undead future.

    Little did they know, a zombie king was silently passing right behind them.

    Ethan ignored their conversation for now, his focus elsewhere. He was heading straight for the source of the human scent. And as he moved, the pieces started to fall into place.

    The zombie king ruling this area wasn''t just hunting humans.

    He was farming them.

    "Not bad¡­ they''ve really got this operation running smoothly," Ethan muttered to himself, his tone laced with sarcasm. He couldn''t stand seeing humans suffer like this. It was time to put an end to their misery.

    As he moved forward, a cluster of buildings came into view. The density of zombies in the area increased dramatically, with a significant number of elites among them. A quick estimate put their numbers at nearly a thousand.

    By Genesis Biotech''s classification system, this would barely qualify as a one-star zombie nest. Not exactly a powerhouse.

    It was obvious, though¡ªthose buildings were where the humans were being held.

    Ethan didn''t hesitate. He walked straight toward the structures, his Domain of the Dead ability allowing him to phase through the walls like a ghost.

    Inside, the light dimmed, and the air turned cold and damp. The room was a mess, reeking of decay. In one corner, the clinking of chains echoed faintly. Six humans were shackled there, their faces pale and their bodies frail.

    Their wrists bore deep, jagged cuts, wounds that had been reopened repeatedly. Fresh blood still seeped from some of them, staining the floor beneath.

    In the center of the room stood a small zombie king. Its skin was ashen, its sparse hair dry and brittle, and its eyes burned with a sinister gleam.

    On the table beside it were several cups, each stained with blood, the liquid inside glinting a dark crimson under the dim light.

    Ethan didn''t need to guess what those were for.

    "Living the high life, huh?" he muttered under his breath, his voice dripping with disdain.

    At that moment, the zombie king picked up one of the cups, its gaze shifting toward the humans. A glint of bloodlust flashed in its eyes as it began to move toward them.

    "No¡­ no, please¡­" one of the captives, a young woman, whimpered. Her voice trembled with fear, and tears welled up in her eyes. She struggled against her chains, but it was useless. She was completely helpless.

    The zombie king stopped in front of her, leaning in close. Its nostrils flared as it inhaled deeply, greedily taking in her scent. A grotesque look of satisfaction spread across its face, and drool began to drip from the corners of its mouth.

    Then, without warning, it pulled out a knife.

    The girl''s eyes widened in terror as the blade glinted in the dim light. The zombie king grabbed her arm, its bony fingers digging into her skin. With a swift motion, it slashed across an old, scabbed-over wound on her wrist, reopening it.

    "Ahhh¡ª!" The girl screamed in pain, tears streaming down her dirty face. The fresh blood flowed freely, dripping down her arm and into the cup the zombie king had prepared.

    The zombie king chuckled darkly, its raspy laughter filling the room. It watched the blood pool in the cup, its satisfaction evident.

    When the flow finally slowed, the cup was nearly full. The zombie king lifted it to its lips and took a small sip.

    "Ahhh¡­" It exhaled with a shudder of pleasure, as if savoring a fine wine. Its expression was one of pure bliss, like someone who''d just downed a shot of premium vodka.

    But it didn''t stop there. The zombie king wasn''t selfish¡ªit picked up the cup and left the room, likely to share its "treat" with others.

    The girl''s quiet sobs filled the silence that followed.

    "Ugh, will you shut up already? Your crying''s driving me nuts!" one of the other captives, a man, snapped irritably. His voice was harsh, his patience clearly worn thin.

    The girl immediately bit her lip, stifling her sobs. But her shoulders still shook as she tried to hold back her tears.

    "Crying, crying, crying. That''s all you ever do," the man continued, his tone dripping with frustration. "You think crying''s gonna fix anything?"

    Nearby, an older woman smirked, her voice tinged with cruel amusement. "Well, at least it wasn''t me this time. Lucky me."

    The girl didn''t respond. She clenched her teeth, her anger simmering beneath the surface. Her hands balled into fists, and a spark of defiance flickered in her tear-filled eyes.

    And then, out of nowhere, a deep, magnetic voice echoed through the room.

    "Do you¡­ crave power?"

    ...

 Chapter 167 - 167: ...What the hell?

    "Uh..."

    A few heads turned upward. At some point¡ªno one could say exactly when¡ªa tall figure had appeared in front of them. He was clean-cut, with sharp, handsome features, and his cold, indifferent gaze seemed to take in everything.

    The group froze, their expressions instantly blank with shock, disbelief written all over their faces.

    Was this... a hallucination?

    The girl stared at him, dumbfounded. She couldn''t wrap her head around it¡ªhow could someone just appear out of nowhere?

    But his words from moments ago... they were dripping with temptation.

    After all, they were nothing more than blood slaves now, kept like livestock by the terrifying zombies. Sooner or later, they''d end up as a meal.

    In such a desperate situation, who wouldn''t crave power?

    "I... I want it," the girl finally said, her voice trembling.

    "Good," Ethan replied with a small nod, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "But... you''ll have to pay a small price for it."

    "I''ll do anything, as long as I can get out of here!" The girl''s voice cracked, her tear-streaked face still wet, but her eyes burned with a stubborn determination.

    Behind her, however, a middle-aged man frowned and muttered skeptically, "Who is this guy? Does he think he''s some kind of savior? Just handing out power like it''s candy? For all we know, he''s working with the zombies. Don''t fall for it."

    The others exchanged uneasy glances. Everything happening right now was too bizarre to believe.

    And what Ethan was offering? It sounded downright impossible.

    Ethan didn''t bother explaining. Without another word, he pulled out a vial of G-virus, its dark purple liquid swirling ominously. He stepped forward and plunged the syringe into the girl''s neck. With a press of his thumb, the serum slowly flowed into her veins.

    Crack. Crack.

    The transformation was almost immediate. Her skin began to peel away, revealing bulging muscles and sinew beneath. Her bones creaked and expanded, the sound echoing in the room. The iron chains binding her snapped apart like brittle twigs as her body swelled.

    In mere moments, the frail girl was gone. In her place knelt a towering monster. Even on her knees, her head scraped the ceiling. Her skin had turned a mottled brown, her face twisted into a grotesque snarl. Her glowing, feral eyes glared out from her monstrous visage, and sharp fangs jutted from her mouth. A suffocating aura of violence radiated from her.

    The once-delicate girl had become a terrifying beast in the blink of an eye.

    "So... this is what power feels like?" Her voice was hoarse and guttural, her massive hands clenching and unclenching as she stared at them. A manic gleam flickered in her eyes, as if the serum had awakened a bloodthirsty urge she could barely contain.

    The others were paralyzed with fear, their faces pale as they took in the horrifying transformation.

    "A demon! He''s a demon!" a woman in the back screamed, her voice trembling with terror.

    What else could he be? Someone who could turn a person into a monster in an instant¡ªwhat else but a demon could do that?

    Ethan remained unfazed, his expression calm, almost bored. He was long accustomed to the effects of the G-virus.

    "And what about the rest of you?" he asked, his gaze sweeping over the remaining four.

    "No! No, I don''t want to become a monster!" the woman who had screamed earlier shook her head frantically, her voice rising in panic.

    Sure, being kept as a blood slave was miserable, but at least she was alive. The pain of being drained was bearable, and the zombies even provided decent food to keep them alive. The zombie king, in particular, made sure they were well-fed, sometimes even bringing supplements to boost their blood production.

    "Alright, fair enough. I''ve never been one to force anyone," Ethan said with a casual shrug.

    The woman let out a shaky breath, relief washing over her. Maybe this "demon" wasn''t as cruel as she thought.

    But before she could finish the thought, Ethan''s hand flicked out. A blade of light materialized in his grasp, and with a swift motion, he slashed upward. The blade pierced her chin and sliced clean through her skull, splitting her head in two.

    Blood sprayed everywhere, warm and sticky, splattering across the faces of the remaining survivors. The metallic tang filled the air as the woman''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground.

    The group stood frozen, their minds struggling to process what had just happened. Fear overtook their expressions, their eyes wide and unblinking.

    Ethan''s gaze swept over the remaining four, his voice calm but laced with an unspoken threat. "What about you? Do you want it?"

    "Uh... yes! Yes, I want it!" one of the young men stammered, nodding so quickly it was as if his head might fall off.

    The others quickly chimed in, their voices overlapping in desperation.

    "Me too! I want it!"

    "I''m willing to pay the price!"

    "Whatever it takes!"

    Better to live as a monster than die as prey. Their survival instincts kicked in, overriding any hesitation. They understood now¡ªEthan wasn''t offering them a choice between "yes" and "no." It was "yes" or death.

    Ethan stood still, making no move to act.

    The reason? There were originally four doses of the G-virus. After using one on the girl, only three remained. But now, there were four people left. Not enough to go around.

    "Sorry," Ethan said, his tone calm, almost casual. "There are only three doses left. So... what do you think we should do?"

    "Uh..." The four froze, their minds racing to process his words. But it didn''t take long for the meaning to sink in.

    Their gazes shifted toward one another, eyes narrowing with suspicion. The tension in the room thickened instantly. Ethan''s meaning was clear: one of them had to die.

    "This is... this is too cruel!" the middle-aged man shouted, his face twisting with anger and desperation. "What, you want us to kill each other now?"

    "Not necessarily," Ethan replied, his voice as indifferent as ever.

    Suddenly, the monstrous girl spoke up. Her voice was guttural, her tone laced with a chilling nonchalance. "No need for that."

    Before anyone could react, she extended a massive clawed hand. With a sickening squelch, she drove it straight through the middle-aged man''s chest, lifting him off the ground as if he weighed nothing.

    The sound of his ribs cracking echoed through the room as his body convulsed in agony.

    "You... what are you doing?!" he gasped, blood bubbling from his lips.

    "This way, you don''t have to fight each other," the girl said coldly. She had never liked him anyway. With a brutal squeeze, she crushed his body, reducing him to a mangled mess. Without hesitation, she shoved the remains into her mouth, chewing loudly.

    The three remaining survivors stared in horror, their faces pale as death. Their fear was palpable, their bodies trembling uncontrollably.

    Ethan watched the scene unfold, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "Not bad," he murmured to himself. The girl had only just joined him, and she was already proving useful¡ªhelping him "resolve" the situation without him lifting a finger.

    Satisfied, he flicked his wrist, tossing the remaining three doses of the G-virus onto the ground in front of the survivors.

    The three stared at the vials, their minds torn between terror and temptation. These small containers held the key to unimaginable power¡ªbut at the cost of their humanity. They would become monsters, just like the girl. But compared to the alternative¡ªdeath¡ªit didn''t seem like such a bad deal.

    Because as long as you''re alive, there''s hope.

    Maybe, just maybe, there''d be a way to turn back someday.

    Without further hesitation, the three scrambled forward, each grabbing a vial. One by one, they injected the dark purple serum into their veins.

    The dimly lit room was soon filled with the sound of cracking bones and tearing flesh. The transformation was violent and grotesque. Within moments, three more monstrous figures emerged, their hulking forms radiating raw, feral power.

    BOOM!

    The building shook violently, the ceiling above them beginning to crack and crumble under the weight of their transformations.

    ...

    Outside, the Zombie King stood with a cup in hand, casually sipping from it. He had just finished sharing the latest "harvest" from his human livestock with his underlings when the sound of destruction reached his ears.

    "Huh?" He frowned, his glowing eyes narrowing. Something was wrong. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What''s going on?" he asked, his voice low and gravelly.

    "Boss, could it be the humans trying to escape again?" one of his subordinates suggested nervously.

    The Zombie King nodded slowly. "Hmm... possible."

    It wouldn''t be the first time. Humans had tried to escape before¡ªmore than once, in fact. They''d broken their chains, tried every trick in the book to flee this place. But every single time, they''d failed. And he had personally dragged them back, punishing them for their insolence.

    "Let''s go check it out," he said, his tone laced with annoyance. "Let''s see what kind of trouble these little ''pets'' are causing now."

    With that, he began striding toward the building, his elite guards trailing closely behind. As they approached, his gaze flicked upward, noticing the cracks and damage on the roof. Were they seriously trying to escape through the ceiling? How naive.

    No matter. The area was surrounded by thousands of his loyal underlings. Even if they made it outside, they wouldn''t get far.

    Reaching the door, the Zombie King grabbed the handle and yanked it open with a single powerful motion.

    Sunlight poured into the room, flooding it with brightness and banishing the shadows. But what greeted him on the other side wasn''t the sight of desperate, fleeing humans.

    Instead, four monstrous faces stared back at him, their grotesque features twisted into expressions of pure rage and bloodlust.

    The Zombie King froze, his glowing eyes widening in shock.

    "...What the hell?"

    ...

 Chapter 168 - 168: I thinkâ€¦ our opportunity is coming

    "Huh???" The Zombie King''s eyes widened in shock, his massive frame freezing in place.

    What the hell is going on?

    The elite zombies behind him shuddered instinctively. Those four creatures standing before them were grotesque, radiating a savage, oppressive aura. Their strength was leagues above the zombies, making the air feel heavy with danger.

    Where was the "little darling" they were expecting?

    How did it turn into this?

    The girl-turned-monster scanned the scene with her fierce, glowing eyes, her expression brimming with exhilaration. The zombie in front of her¡ªthe so-called Zombie King¡ªwas the very one who had kept her captive, draining her blood day after day.

    "You drank my blood? Well, today, you''re paying it back in full!" she snarled. With a roar, she swung her massive clawed hand and slammed the Zombie King to the ground. Her mountainous frame was impossibly strong, pinning him down no matter how much he thrashed and struggled.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    The Zombie King let out a blood-curdling scream of pain.

    Without hesitation, the monster exerted her strength, ripping one of his arms clean off. She raised it to her mouth and began chewing, the crunching sound echoing in the air.

    You take from others, you pay it back. That''s just how it works.

    The roles of predator and prey had officially flipped.

    But the Zombie King''s agonized cries didn''t go unnoticed. The surrounding zombies, disturbed by the commotion, suddenly snapped to attention, their instincts kicking in. They surged toward the building in a frenzy.

    "Heh heh heh..."

    The bio-monsters didn''t flinch. Instead, they let out guttural growls of their own, smashing through the walls as they charged straight into the horde.

    The battle between monsters and zombies erupted once again.

    The surrounding zombies numbered in the thousands, though only a few hundred were elites. They swarmed like ravenous wolves, lunging at the monsters with reckless abandon.

    One of the bio-monsters grabbed a zombie and slammed it into the ground with such force that it splattered on impact. Another stomped down hard, reducing its target to a bloody pulp. Others tore zombies apart with their bare hands, ripping them limb from limb.

    The scene was pure carnage. The four monsters unleashed all the rage and frustration they''d bottled up during their captivity, slaughtering the zombies with unrelenting ferocity.

    Ethan stood at the back, watching the chaos unfold in silence.

    He noted that the four humans he''d injected with the G-virus hadn''t been Awakeners capable of forming crystal cores before their transformation. They didn''t have any special abilities¡ªjust raw, monstrous physical power.

    Not as strong as some of the other creatures he''d created in the past, but... decent enough.

    They''d have no problem tearing through these zombies.

    In mere moments, the battlefield was littered with corpses. Blood, flesh, and entrails were strewn everywhere, painting the ground in a grotesque mosaic of destruction.

    Each of the four bio-monsters had taken down dozens of elite zombies, nearly wiping out the opposing force. The remaining ordinary zombies, now leaderless, lost their nerve. Some scattered and fled outright.

    When the slaughter finally ended, the monsters'' adrenaline began to subside. They glanced down at their bloodied hands, a strange mix of emotions flickering across their faces. It seemed they didn''t mind being monsters all that much.

    After all, in this apocalyptic world, this was the new normal. This was survival.

    "Let''s head back," Ethan called out from behind them.

    This mission had been a resounding success. They''d taken out the two Zombie Kings of Santa Monica, found some humans to experiment on, and used up the last four doses of the G-virus. A perfect conclusion, in Ethan''s eyes.

    With his four new "bodyguards" in tow, Ethan made his way back to his territory. They trudged through forests and across barren fields, the setting sun casting long shadows behind them.

    The remnants of daylight bathed the desolate landscape in a somber glow. Ethan and the monsters moved slowly, their silhouettes stretching far into the distance.

    "Boss," one of the monsters suddenly asked, his voice low and hesitant. "Do you think... there''s any chance we could turn back into humans?"

    Ethan tilted his head slightly, considering the question. After a moment, he replied, "That''s not up to me. You''d have to ask Genesis Biotech about that..."

    ...

    When Ethan finally got home, the sky had turned pitch black. Night had fallen, and a thin veil of clouds obscured the moon, casting the world in a dim, eerie light.

    Ethan took a shower and changed into clean clothes.

    He settled onto the couch, popping two crystal cores into his mouth and swallowing them without a second thought. Then, he poured himself a drink, leaning back as he sipped it.

    "The G-virus is all used up¡­ Wonder if Genesis Biotech has anything new in stock?"

    Ethan muttered to himself as he pulled out his phone and logged into the Genesis Biotech website.

    But when the page loaded, it was the same as always¡ªcompletely barren.

    No new announcements. No updates.

    Ever since the battle with Jessica, Genesis Biotech had gone radio silent.

    Ethan frowned, feeling a twinge of disappointment. This kind of slump wasn''t going to cut it. Someone needed to light a fire under them.

    So, he clicked over to the message board and left a short note:

    "Come on, pull yourselves together! You''ve got this!"

    ...

    After logging out of the Genesis Biotech site, Ethan switched over to the Refuge website.

    This one, at least, was buzzing with activity.

    Announcements were popping up left and right.

    The Refuge had been dealing with a string of crises lately. First, someone got infected by a parasitic creature. Then, they were hit by an attack from Santa Monica''s Aqua Zombies.

    One of the latest posts read:

    "Warning: A large number of zombies carrying parasites have been spotted near the Refuge. Many Awakeners have already been infected. Please exercise extreme caution!"

    Ethan smirked. He knew exactly what had happened. The Azure Scaled had gone for a two-pronged attack, sending one team to his territory and another to assault the Refuge.

    His territory, of course, had been fine. But the Refuge? Not so much.

    After a moment of thought, Ethan opened his contacts and found Mia''s profile. He shot her a quick private message.

    "Still alive?"

    "Yeah, still kicking," Mia replied almost instantly.

    Ethan typed back, "I figured out why the Zombie Kings from Santa Monica won''t leave you guys alone."

    "Huh???" Mia''s confusion was palpable, even through text. "What does that have to do with me?"

    "It''s because the Pregnant Zombie King''s kid¡ªthe Zombie Fetus¡ªended up drifting to Santa Monica," Ethan explained, casually dropping the bombshell.

    There was a long pause before Mia responded. It seemed like she was trying to piece things together. Finally, she replied:

    "Oh¡­ so it''s him."

    "Yeah. Anyway, just watch your back. Sooner or later, that Zombie Fetus is going to come looking for revenge," Ethan warned.

    He figured it was worth giving her a heads-up. The zombies in Santa Monica weren''t pushovers, and if they came after her, it could get ugly fast.

    After a moment, Mia replied again:

    "Well, this is your fault, you know. I only killed the Pregnant Zombie King to help you. So, really, this is all on you, Ethan. 100% your responsibility!"

    "...Oh." Ethan blinked at the screen, momentarily speechless. "Alright, fine. Sure, blame me."

    ...

    Meanwhile, just outside Los Angeles, a group of human wanderers was making their way through the wasteland. This was Griff''s squad, sent by Sophia from San Bernardino.

    Their mission? Track down Ethan.

    As they moved across the open plains, they came across a series of massive footprints embedded in the dirt. The sheer size of them was enough to send a chill down anyone''s spine.

    "These are from those bio-monsters," one of the team members muttered, crouching down to examine the tracks. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Nearby, a second-generation cyborg stood scanning the area, its green eyes glowing faintly in the dark.

    [Skin fragments detected. G-virus mutation. Human-derived.]

    "Damn it," a burly man growled, his brows furrowing. "How much G-virus does this guy even have?"

    "Beats me," a female teammate shrugged. "You''d have to ask Nathan about that."

    Captain Griff, however, didn''t seem particularly fazed. "What''s there to worry about? The G-virus is our creation, after all."

    "True," the woman nodded, standing up and taking another look at the massive footprints. There were four distinct sets, all leading from the direction of Santa Monica.

    "So, he went to Santa Monica?"

    "Where else would he go?" the burly man scratched his head.

    Under the cover of night, Griff stared at the trail of footprints stretching into the distance. His expression was unreadable, but after a moment, a glint of determination flashed in his eyes.

    "I think¡­ our opportunity is coming."

    ...

 Chapter 169 - 169: Thisâ€¦ might actually work

    Santa Monica.

    The sky was choked with dark clouds, the wind howled like a banshee, and the chaos of the day hadn''t yet settled. Zombies still roamed the streets, growling and snarling with unrelenting aggression.

    On the outskirts of the city, Shrimpy led a small group of his underlings, moving cautiously through the darkness. After what had gone down earlier in the day, none of them dared to step foot back into the city.

    Seafood was completely off the menu now. Instead, they were stuck scrounging for fat grasshoppers or rats in the barren wilderness to fill their stomachs.

    "Shrimpy, I''m starving¡­" one of the underlings groaned, his voice low and guttural.

    Shrimpy sighed, clearly just as miserable. "Hang in there. I''m starving with you, alright?"

    "Shrimpy, do you think the boss is really¡­ gone?" another zombie underling asked, his tone pitiful and uncertain.

    Shrimpy shook his head, trying to sound reassuring. "Nah, I asked around earlier. Heard from a zombie who knows someone in Azure Scaled''s crew that the boss came from L.A. and already went back there. Apparently, Azure Scaled''s busy figuring out how to get revenge on him."

    "Oh¡­ wonder who''s gonna win between those two," the underling muttered, his voice trailing off.

    The night wind howled across the open plains, carrying an eerie, mournful sound. The clouds above were so thick they seemed ready to burst into rain at any moment.

    One of the zombie underlings, who had a particularly sharp sense of smell, suddenly sniffed the air. His nostrils flared as he caught a whiff of something carried on the wind¡ªsomething that made his decayed stomach growl.

    "Wait¡­ I smell humans!"

    "Huh?"

    The other zombies turned to him, their faces skeptical.

    "You''re just imagining things because you''re hungry. There''s no way humans would be in Santa Monica," one of them scoffed.

    "Don''t believe me? Look for yourselves!" The sharp-nosed zombie pointed into the distance.

    Zombies had excellent night vision, and as Shrimpy and the others squinted into the darkness, they spotted five figures on the road leading into the city. Sure enough, there were humans¡ªwalking upright, their postures confident, their strides purposeful. They seemed to radiate an aura of strength as they emerged from the endless blackness.

    "Whoa, there really are humans! I haven''t tasted human flesh in ages!" one of the underlings growled, his face twisting into a feral expression as if he was ready to pounce.

    Smack! Shrimpy raised his hand and slapped the back of the underling''s neck hard. "Taste my foot, you idiot! Go eat dirt or something. These humans aren''t your average prey¡ªlook at them! Get your ass down and hide!"

    Shrimpy''s evolved intelligence was clearly a cut above his underlings''.

    He knew better than to mess with humans who dared to venture out at night, especially into Santa Monica¡ªa place that had become a no-man''s-land for their kind. For humans, it was a death trap. No survivors, no supplies, just endless hordes of zombies and vicious mutated beasts.

    If these humans had made it this far, they were way out of Shrimpy''s league.

    Without hesitation, Shrimpy motioned for his crew to hide.

    The humans on the road were none other than Griff''s squad. They had been tracking the trail of a monster, which had led them here. They had a plan¡ªa risky one¡ªto take down Ethan. And that plan involved striking a deal with Azure Scaled.

    Shrimpy and his crew crouched in the shadows, watching as the humans headed toward the city.

    Something about this didn''t sit right with Shrimpy. Humans entering the city was rare enough, but for it to happen right when Azure Scaled was gearing up to take on Ethan? The whole thing reeked of a setup.

    "Let''s move!" Shrimpy whispered urgently, signaling his underlings to follow him as he started heading away from the city.

    "Boss, where are we going?" one of them asked, confused.

    "To find the real boss!" Shrimpy snapped, not slowing down.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Griff''s squad had made it into the city. They were the only humans here, their eyes sharp and their movements cautious.

    "Captain Griff, what if Azure Scaled refuses to work with us and sends a horde of zombies to take us out instead?" one of the women in the squad asked nervously.

    Griff didn''t seem too worried. "Relax. He''ll cooperate. Unless¡­ well, unless he''s a complete idiot."

    "Yeah, and even if he does try to ambush us, we can fight our way out," the big guy at the back chimed in confidently.

    At that moment, the squad''s second-generation cyborg scanned the area, his eyes glowing faintly green.

    [Detected: Two B-class mutated sea serpents approaching. Distance: 160 feet¡­ 100 feet¡­ 60 feet¡­ 30 feet¡­] S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh?" Griff turned his head toward the source of the alert. His gaze landed on a nearby building, where a massive hole had been torn into the wall. The interior was pitch black, but faint rustling noises echoed from within.

    Something was definitely coming. And it was fast¡ªcovering over 30 feet per second.

    ...

    In the next instant, a massive serpent''s head shot out from the dark hole. Its body was pitch black, its crimson eyes glowing with malice, and its gaping maw filled with razor-sharp fangs, ready to devour anything in its path.

    Griff raised his hand with a commanding gesture, activating his rare spatial manipulation ability. The air in front of him twisted violently, radiating a powerful, tearing force.

    Boom!

    The enormous serpent''s head exploded on the spot, sending chunks of flesh and blood flying everywhere. A crystal core shot out from the carnage, spinning through the air.

    On the other side of the squad, another sea serpent slithered rapidly, its body coiling with terrifying speed. It leapt into the air, lunging straight at the cyborg with its jaws wide open.

    The cyborg, after running a series of calculations in milliseconds, calmly raised one hand and caught the serpent''s head with precision. Without hesitation, he unleashed his cryogenic ability.

    Crack! Crack!

    The serpent''s body froze instantly, its movements halting as its scales crystallized into a delicate layer of frost. Its once-black skin turned a pale, icy gray.

    The frozen serpent plummeted from the air, crashing to the ground with a loud shatter. Its body broke into countless fragments, scattering across the ground like shards of glass.

    Clap. Clap. Clap.

    As the dust settled, slow, deliberate applause echoed from the darkness ahead. A tall figure emerged from the shadows, his silhouette imposing and his presence menacing.

    Half-human, half-beast, with glowing amber eyes that pierced through the gloom¡ªit was Azure Scaled. Behind him, a swarm of Aqua Zombies poured out, their grotesque faces twisted with malice, their eyes gleaming with murderous intent.

    "Impressive¡­" Azure Scaled said, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    Griff met his gaze, unfazed. "If you wanted to test our strength, you could''ve just said so."

    "Oh? Straight to the point, huh?" Azure Scaled''s amber eyes glinted with a dangerous light. "Aren''t you afraid¡­ that I might just kill you all right here?"

    Griff''s expression didn''t waver. "Let''s be real. Keeping us alive is way more useful to you than killing us. But hey, if you''re feeling lucky, go ahead and try."

    Azure Scaled chuckled, nodding slightly. "You''re the first human to stand before me and talk like that. Gotta admit, you''ve got guts. So, tell me¡­ what do you want?"

    "The enemy of my enemy is my friend¡ªat least for now," Griff replied, his tone steady and confident. "We want to team up with you to take down the Zombie King of Los Angeles."

    Azure Scaled''s smirk deepened. He had already guessed their intentions the moment he saw their gear and demeanor. After all, he had just lost two of his top lieutenants, Dreadkelp and Bonefin, earlier today. And these humans? Their strength was leagues above his fallen subordinates¡ªby more than just a little.

    Having allies like this could definitely bolster his forces.

    "You''ve clearly thought this through," Azure Scaled said, his tone laced with curiosity. "Let''s hear it. What''s your plan to kill him?"

    Griff nodded, his mind sharp and focused. "We''ve been observing the Los Angeles zombie nest for a while now. Their evolution rate is off the charts, and recently, they''ve added ten new bio-mutants to their ranks. Their strength is undeniable¡ªtaking them head-on would be suicide."

    He paused, then continued, laying out his strategy. "Our advantage is that the Zombie King doesn''t know about our squad. We''re in the shadows, and he''s out in the open."

    "You can launch a feint attack to draw his attention. While he''s focused on you, we''ll infiltrate his territory and assassinate his key subordinates. Once we''ve weakened his forces, we''ll strike together and take him down for good."

    Azure Scaled listened intently, his expression thoughtful as Griff spoke with calm authority.

    This wasn''t just any group of humans¡ªthey were clearly professionals. An Operation King Hunt squad, no less. If anyone could systematically dismantle Ethan''s forces, it was them.

    "This¡­ might actually work,"

    ...

 Chapter 170 - 170: Youâ€™ve done well

    The pitch-black night had passed, and the sun rose once again. Thanks to the rainstorm last night, Shrimpy and his crew were left looking like drowned rats.

    After trekking through the night, exhausted but determined, they finally reached their destination.

    "Shrimpy, is that Los Angeles up ahead?" one of the zombie underlings asked.

    Shrimpy''s gaze swept over the horizon. In the distance stood a towering city. Though it bore the scars of ruin and decay, its skyline of skyscrapers still stood proud.

    "Looks like it. Let''s go check it out."

    They moved cautiously toward the city''s edge. While the place was a mess, it was still in better shape than Santa Monica.

    The streets were littered with low-level zombies, their faces rotting and their movements aimless as they wandered about.

    Even when they noticed Shrimpy and his crew, they didn''t attack.

    "I wonder what the boss''s territory looks like. How many powerful zombie kings are there?" one of the underlings asked curiously.

    Shrimpy didn''t hesitate. "It''s gotta be impressive."

    But just as the words left his mouth, a figure appeared in the distance. A zombie was sprawled on the ground, ear pressed to the pavement, butt sticking up in the air, legs kicking as it sped toward them.

    "What the heck is that?" The underlings stared, wide-eyed with curiosity.

    Shrimpy froze, his expression puzzled, as he silently observed.

    As the zombie got closer, it lifted its head, revealing oversized ears and sharp, suspicious eyes. It stared at them with a mix of wariness and intrigue.

    Only then did Shrimpy and his crew realize¡ªit was a zombie, just like them.

    The big-eared zombie scrutinized them for a moment before speaking. "Who are you guys? What are you doing here?"

    "We''re here to see the boss. Are you¡­ the zombie king guarding the outskirts?" Shrimpy asked politely.

    At this, Big Ears'' eyes widened with pride. "You''ve got a good eye, buddy. That''s right, I''m the boss''s number one lieutenant. Everything on the outskirts is under my control!"

    "Oh¡­ so what about the city center?" Shrimpy asked.

    "The center? Eh, that''s not important¡­" Big Ears waved dismissively, clearly dodging the question.

    One of the underlings leaned in closer to Shrimpy and whispered, "Shrimpy, I don''t think this guy''s that strong. He seems about the same level as you."

    Shrimpy nodded thoughtfully. "If he''s like me, then he''s gotta be pretty strong. No wonder he''s the boss''s top lieutenant."

    Hearing this, Big Ears beamed with pride. He felt an instant connection. "Bro, I like your style. You''re here to see the boss, right? Follow me."

    "Alright," Shrimpy agreed, surprised at how smoothly things were going.

    The group followed Big Ears deeper into the city. The underlings, unable to contain their excitement, whispered among themselves, eager to see what the boss''s territory was like.

    "How big is the boss''s territory?" one of them asked.

    "Big? It''s massive!" Big Ears boasted, gesturing dramatically toward the horizon. "You see that big river over there?"

    "Yeah, we see it. What about it?" Shrimpy and the others asked, curious.

    Big Ears puffed out his chest, clearly gearing up to tell a story. "Back in the day, the boss and I went on a rampage, took down the Bone-Claw Zombie King on the other side of that river, and doubled the size of our territory. That''s how we became the rulers of Los Angeles."

    Shrimpy''s eyes lit up, unwilling to be outdone. "No way! Back in Santa Monica, I teamed up with my boss to take down Dreadkelp and Bonefin, two zombie kings. We were unstoppable!"

    "Good man!" Big Ears clapped a hand on Shrimpy''s shoulder, his eyes filled with admiration.

    Shrimpy returned the gesture, their gazes locking in mutual respect.

    For a moment¡­ it felt like they''d found a kindred spirit in each other. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Big Ears sighed, his tone filled with emotion. "You showing up here is perfect timing. With the two of us working together, the boss could conquer the whole world, no problem."

    "Yeah, I think you''re onto something," Shrimpy agreed wholeheartedly.

    The two zombies chatted away like old friends as they made their way into the city. The deeper they went, the more zombies they encountered. But these weren''t your average shambling corpses¡ªthese were elite zombies, highly evolved and battle-hardened. Some even looked like specialized warriors.

    Each one of them was clearly stronger than both Big Ears and Shrimpy.

    "Ahem!" Big Ears cleared his throat, looking a bit awkward. "Bro Shrimpy, don''t let their strength fool you. None of this really matters."

    "Right, right. I didn''t see anything," Shrimpy said quickly, nodding in agreement.

    But inside, he couldn''t help but marvel. These zombies were terrifyingly strong¡ªagile, powerful, and radiating an aura of bloodlust.

    Their glowing, predatory eyes hinted at intelligence far beyond the norm.

    Just being stared at by them was enough to send a chill down his spine.

    The group of zombie underlings trailing behind Shrimpy was equally stunned by what they were seeing.

    As they glanced around nervously, their eyes landed on a dark alley nearby. There, crouched in the shadows, was a massive bio-mutant creature, its glowing eyes fixed on them with an eerie intensity. The thing looked like it had crawled straight out of a nightmare.

    "Hissss¡­"

    The sight made every zombie in the group flinch, instinctively shrinking back in fear.

    "Shrimpy, I don''t think you''re gonna make it as a zombie king here¡­" one of the underlings muttered, his voice trembling.

    Shrimpy shot him a sharp side-eye. "If you don''t have anything useful to say, just shut up. No one''s gonna mistake you for a mute."

    But as they continued walking, the atmosphere grew even more tense. Ahead of them, stronger and more terrifying zombie kings began to appear.

    One of them stood with her back to them¡ªa slender figure, her body smeared with blood. Her long, razor-sharp claws glinted faintly in the dim light. Suddenly, she turned her head to look at them, revealing a face that was both grotesque and horrifying.

    Her eyes burned with bloodlust as she locked onto Big Ears. "You again? And now you''re bringing in outsiders?"

    "Uh¡­" Big Ears froze, his usual bravado evaporating under her piercing gaze.

    The group collectively stiffened, their unease palpable. Even Shrimpy felt a chill run down his spine. Something about this situation felt very, very wrong. He leaned toward Big Ears, his voice low and urgent. "Big Ears¡­ is this one of those times where it''s important?"

    "¡­" Big Ears'' face twitched, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. He knew Laura had hated him from the moment they first met, but he had no choice but to push through. Forcing a grin, he stammered, "N-no, it''s fine. She''s just messing around. We''re actually on great terms. Watch, I''ll handle this."

    "Oh." Shrimpy didn''t look convinced but decided to watch how it played out.

    Big Ears shuffled forward, his expression instantly shifting to one of exaggerated friendliness. "Queen Laura! It''s so great to see you. This time, I''ve got something important. My bro here came all the way from Santa Monica with critical intel for the boss."

    Laura''s sharp eyes flicked over to Shrimpy and his crew, taking in their drenched and disheveled appearance. After a moment, she stepped aside with a casual wave of her claw. "Fine. Go ahead."

    Though she clearly didn''t think much of Big Ears, she couldn''t deny that he''d occasionally been useful. Plus, judging by how pathetic Shrimpy and his group looked, they didn''t seem like much of a threat.

    "Heh heh heh, thank you, Queen Laura!" Big Ears said, bowing and scraping with a grin plastered across his face. But the second he turned back to Shrimpy and the others, the grin vanished, replaced by a smug look. "See that? Handled."

    "Impressive," Shrimpy and his crew muttered, though they couldn''t help but feel that this so-called "zombie king of the outskirts" was a bit¡­ underwhelming.

    After passing through several more "checkpoints," they finally reached the heart of the territory. Towering above them was a massive skyscraper, its shadow stretching across the ruined cityscape. Around it, flocks of crows circled ominously, their mournful cries echoing through the air.

    Shrimpy and his crew stared up in awe, their undead eyes wide. "This is where the boss lives? This place is incredible!"

    "Of course it is. I come here all the time," Big Ears said, puffing out his chest as if he owned the place.

    But before anyone could respond, a tall figure began to emerge from the shadows of the street ahead. His movements were slow and deliberate, his presence commanding.

    Ethan.

    Sensing Shrimpy''s familiar aura, Ethan had come down to investigate. His piercing gaze swept over the group as he spoke, his voice calm but firm. "What are you doing here?"

    "Boss!" Shrimpy''s voice cracked with excitement as he rushed forward. "I came to warn you! There were humans in Santa Monica looking for Azure Scaled. They''re definitely up to no good and probably planning to harm you! I thought you should know."

    Ethan''s expression darkened slightly as he considered the information. Humans seeking out Azure Scaled? That was worth keeping an eye on. Those humans were nothing if not cunning.

    His gaze shifted back to Shrimpy and his crew. They were soaked, covered in dirt, and looked utterly exhausted. Despite their pitiful state, they had made the journey to warn him. "You''ve done well. "

    Shrimpy''s eyes widened in shock.

    Did¡­ did the boss just praise him?

    His undead heart swelled with pride, and for a moment, he felt like he could take on the world.

    But then, unexpectedly, a strange emotion welled up inside him¡ªan overwhelming urge to cry.

    ...

 Chapter 171 - 171: Brutal Iguana Zombie King

    Ethan had originally planned to slack off for a few more days, but with the humans now making moves in Santa Monica, it was only a matter of time before they took action.

    The problem was, Ethan had no idea when exactly they''d strike. So, all he could do was wait at home. The feeling? It was like waiting for a package to arrive¡ªequal parts anticipation and frustration.

    For the next few days, everything in Ethan''s territory remained calm. No surprises, no disturbances.

    That is, until one evening at sunset. The sky was painted a deep, bloody red, casting an eerie glow over the land. The river shimmered under the fading light, reflecting an unsettling crimson hue.

    Then, from the direction of Mount Wilson, a piercing zombie roar shattered the stillness. Birds scattered in flocks, their cries sharp as they fled into the sky.

    "What was that?" Sprout, who had been patrolling near the riverbank, stepped out from a patch of tall grass. His gaze locked onto the dense forest across the way, as if something¡ªor someone¡ªwas about to emerge.

    It was clear now: the Azure Scaled Zombie King and his crew were making their move.

    The plan was simple but cunning. Azure Scaled had sent a group of zombies to stage a fake attack, hoping to lure Ethan out. Meanwhile, a human strike team would sneak in from the rear, aiming to take out Ethan''s elite zombies¡ªor even Ethan himself. Divide and conquer. And if everything went smoothly, they''d deliver a fatal blow to the Los Angeles Zombie King.

    It was a solid plan on paper. But the bait¡ªthe zombies tasked with drawing Ethan out¡ªwould be in the most danger. Naturally, Azure Scaled wasn''t about to risk his own neck. Instead, he sent one of his top lieutenants: the Brutal Iguana Zombie King, along with a few Zombie Sirens.

    The Brutal Iguana Zombie King was a grotesque fusion of a zombie and a mutated marine iguana. Standing nearly ten feet tall, his body was a mass of bulging muscles, his dark green skin stretched taut over his frame. His snout jutted forward, lined with jagged, razor-sharp teeth, and his long, black-purple tongue flicked out like a lizard''s.

    Known for his brute strength, the Iguana King led a squad of lizard-like creatures and Aqua Zombies. They had traveled from Santa Monica, skirting the coastline to Long Beach, and were now making their way up the river, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake. Worms in the soil? Sliced in half. Bird eggs? Shaken until scrambled. Nothing was spared.

    "This mission to lure out their zombie king¡­ it''s gonna be dangerous," the Iguana King muttered, his deep voice rumbling. Despite his hulking appearance, he was surprisingly sharp.

    "Dangerous? Come on, that''s why I''m here!" Griff, standing beside him, smirked confidently.

    The task of baiting Ethan was so risky that neither side wanted to take it on alone. So, they''d compromised: Azure Scaled sent the Iguana King, while the humans sent Griff, their captain.

    Griff''s team, meanwhile, was tasked with infiltrating Ethan''s territory from the rear.

    Griff adjusted the collar of his jacket, activating his comms. "Grizzly, how''s it looking on your end?"

    A gruff voice crackled through the earpiece. "Don''t worry, Captain Griff. The moment their zombie king shows up on your side, we''ll breach their territory. I''m curious to see what''s so terrifying about this so-called ''human no-go zone.''"

    "Good," Griff replied. "Just stay sharp." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Will do. But Captain, you''re the one facing the Los Angeles Zombie King head-on. Be careful out there!" Grizzly''s tone carried genuine concern. He couldn''t help but admire Griff for taking on the most dangerous part of the mission himself. A real leader.

    "Got it," Griff said with a nod.

    By now, they had reached the edge of Ethan''s territory. The dense forest ahead marked the boundary. Beyond it lay Los Angeles.

    The Iguana King wasted no time. "Alright, start the fake attack. Don''t go too deep¡ªstick to the outskirts. We just need to draw him out!"

    "ROAR¡ª"

    Behind him, the zombies let out guttural howls, and the lizard creatures bellowed as they charged out of the forest.

    The Zombie Sirens stayed back, their mouths opening to release an eerie, haunting melody. The sound rippled through the air, and some of Ethan''s zombies near the border immediately froze. Their once-feral faces went slack, their eyes clouding over as they fell under the Sirens'' spell. Moments later, the Aqua Zombies and lizard creatures pounced, tearing the entranced zombies apart in a frenzy of claws and teeth.

    And just like that, the battle began.

    "Those guys again? A hit-and-run, huh?" Sprout recognized the attackers immediately. He stepped to the edge of the forest, his vines growing wildly around him. They lashed out, piercing through Aqua Zombies, draining their blood and flesh, or snapping their necks before tossing their lifeless bodies aside.

    The scene quickly descended into chaos. Blackened blood sprayed through the air, and severed limbs flew in every direction.

    From behind Sprout, a chorus of guttural growls rose. Reinforcements were arriving¡ªEthan''s elite zombies, emerging from alleyways and street corners, rushing to the front lines to defend their territory.

    "They''re here! They''re coming!" Griff''s eyes lit up as he watched the chaos unfold. It was like kicking a hornet''s nest. The entire area was in turmoil now, and there was no doubt Ethan would be alerted. All they had to do was wait for him to show.

    Griff raised a hand, and with a sharp motion, activated his spatial abilities.

    The space ahead of him twisted and warped, creating a powerful tearing force. Sprout''s sprawling vines were shredded to pieces, leaving the battlefield wide open.

    "Oh? Humans too?" Sprout narrowed his eyes, his gaze sharp and calculating.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    Behind him, Ethan''s zombies surged forward with feral aggression, clashing head-on with the Aqua Zombies and lizard creatures emerging from the forest. The two sides tore into each other, clawing, biting, and ripping flesh apart. Blood soaked the ground, painting a gruesome scene of carnage.

    But Ethan''s forces were no ordinary zombies. Their advanced evolution gave them a clear edge in the fight, dominating the battlefield with brutal efficiency.

    Seeing this, the Brutal Iguana Zombie King wasted no time. He charged into the fray, his massive, nearly 10-foot-tall frame barreling down the forest slope like an unstoppable bulldozer. Zombies in his path were sent flying, their bodies crashing into the trees and landing over 70 feet away.

    But then, from the direction of the city streets, another hulking figure emerged. Equally massive, with exaggerated muscles and a frame like a living mountain, the newcomer strode forward with purpose.

    "You dare invade our territory? You''re dead meat!" Bulldozer roared, his voice booming as he charged up the slope. With a single, powerful swing, he threw a punch aimed straight at the Iguana King.

    Brutal Iguana Zombie King didn''t flinch. Instead, he met the attack head-on, swinging his own massive fist to collide with Bulldozer''s.

    This was a clash of titans¡ªan all-out brawl between two powerhouses.

    "BOOM!"

    The impact of their fists colliding echoed like a thunderclap, sending shockwaves rippling through the ground. The earth cracked beneath their feet, dirt and debris flying in all directions.

    Bulldozer staggered back, his massive frame forced to retreat three or four steps. He nearly lost his balance, his legs trembling slightly as a numbing sensation spread through his forearm. His eyes narrowed. This green-skinned brute was stronger than he''d expected¡ªmaybe even stronger than him.

    "Hmph!" Brutal Iguana Zombie King smirked, his voice dripping with arrogance. "Not bad. You actually managed to take one of my punches."

    "Oh, you''re cocky, huh?" Bulldozer growled, his eyes locking onto the Iguana King with renewed determination.

    But before he could make his next move, a deafening roar erupted from the forest. The sound was like a massive bell being struck, reverberating through the air and shaking the ground. Dry leaves were blown into the air, and the surrounding trees swayed violently.

    From behind the Brutal Iguana Zombie King, a massive zombie tiger leapt out of the shadows. Its powerful paws slammed into the Iguana King''s back, pinning him to the ground in an instant. The two rolled down the slope in a chaotic tangle of claws and muscle, crashing through trees with loud, splintering cracks.

    Bulldozer glanced over and immediately recognized the tiger. "Snowy," he muttered with a grin. "Knew you''d have my back."

    Snowy, the zombie tiger, was a force of nature. Its sudden appearance shifted the tide of the battle, and the chaos only intensified as more of Ethan''s elite zombies joined the fight. The battlefield became a blood-soaked warzone, with bodies piling up and the air thick with the stench of death.

    Griff, standing at a distance, kept a close eye on the unfolding chaos. His job was to monitor the situation and report back to his team. But just as he was about to activate his comms, a sharp whistling sound cut through the air¡ªa claw, razor-sharp and deadly, appeared out of nowhere, slashing straight for his throat.

    "Shit!" Griff''s instincts kicked in, and he jerked back just in time. The claw missed his neck by a hair''s breadth, grazing the skin and leaving a faint, stinging line.

    He spun around, his heart pounding, and his eyes locked onto a slender figure standing a few feet away. It was a girl¡ªor at least, what used to be one. Her movements were unnervingly quick, her expression wild with excitement. Her lips curled into a twisted, almost manic grin, revealing sharp teeth.

    It was Laura, the Agile Zombie Queen.

    "Damn¡­" Griff exhaled sharply, his breath shaky as cold sweat dripped down his back. That had been way too close. One second slower, and he''d be dead.

    This place¡­ Los Angeles really lived up to its reputation as a human no-go zone. The zombies here weren''t just strong¡ªthey were terrifying.

    But something was off.

    One by one, Ethan''s lieutenants were showing up. First Sprout, then Bulldozer, now Snowy and Laura. Yet their leader, the infamous Los Angeles Zombie King himself, was still nowhere to be seen.

    Where the hell was he?

    ...

 Chapter 172 - 172: Something wasnâ€™t adding up...

    Griff''s heart was racing with urgency. Without Ethan showing up, his team didn''t dare enter the corpse nest, and the entire plan was at a standstill.

    If this dragged on any longer, failure was inevitable.

    And the zombies in front of him were unusually aggressive¡ªhe couldn''t hold out much longer.

    Just as Laura and Sprout lunged at him again, Griff activated his ability. The space around him warped, and his body instantly blinked backward, retreating 200 feet in a flash.

    It was just a feint anyway¡ªno need to go all out against them.

    But as his eyes scanned the area, he spotted four towering figures emerging from the city. Their faces were twisted and feral, their entire bodies radiating a violent, bloodthirsty aura. Four bio-mutants were barreling straight toward him.

    "Are you kidding me?!" Griff cursed under his breath.

    The zombies in Santa Monica were already being pushed back, even the hulking Brutal Iguana Zombie King was barely holding on. Its massive body was covered in bloody gashes as it retreated to the rear.

    "We should just bail! This plan of yours is a total bust!" the Iguana King growled.

    "Hold on!" Griff''s eyes suddenly locked onto something in the distance. His gaze fixed on a tall, slender figure walking toward them from the forest. Dressed in pristine white, his expression was calm, almost indifferent, as he surveyed the scene with cold detachment.

    "Who said it''s a bust? He''s here. Hold the line!" Griff barked.

    "Oh?" The Brutal Iguana Zombie King''s savage eyes narrowed as it looked toward the figure. A mix of excitement and dread flickered across its face. Excitement that he had actually shown up. Dread¡­ because he had actually shown up.

    The key player had finally arrived.

    Griff quickly grabbed his radio.

    "The Zombie King of Los Angeles just showed up on my end! Get into his territory now and wreak havoc! Kill as many as you can!"

    "Roger that!"

    "Understood, Captain! Stay safe."

    "Finally, our chance."

    "..."

    One by one, his team members responded, their voices carrying a sense of anticipation, as if they''d been waiting for this moment for ages.

    After giving his orders, Griff kept his eyes locked on Ethan, his nerves stretched taut. He looked like a man bracing for the fight of his life.

    Today, he was finally face-to-face with the most powerful Zombie King of legend.

    The space around Griff distorted again as he blinked backward several hundred feet, putting as much distance as possible between himself and Ethan.

    The Brutal Iguana Zombie King and its zombie horde also began pulling back, clearly avoiding a full-on confrontation. They fought while retreating, almost as if they were stalling for time.

    But their eyes stayed glued to Ethan, who, in stark contrast, didn''t seem the least bit rushed. He walked toward them at a leisurely pace, calm and unbothered, as if he had all the time in the world.

    Griff couldn''t help but smirk. "Oh, taking your sweet time, huh? Acting all cool? Just wait till we''ve cleaned out your whole base."

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Griff''s three team members had received his orders. With a modified human in tow, they launched themselves into Ethan''s territory.

    Time was critical during this "base raid" phase, and the tension was palpable.

    "Move it! Captain Griff is holding off the Zombie King to buy us time. We''ve gotta make this count!" Grizzly rumbled in his deep, gravelly voice.

    "Got it!" The other two nodded. They weren''t sure if there were other Zombie Kings guarding this area, but the streets were definitely crawling with zombies.

    These zombies, however, looked sluggish and dim-witted. Their levels weren''t high, and as soon as they caught the scent of humans, they let out guttural roars and charged.

    [Scanning¡­ D-class zombies detected. Activating Ice Spikes.]

    The modified human''s eyes glowed green as moisture in the air condensed around him. Several sharp ice spikes materialized, hovering in the air before shooting forward like bullets. Each spike pierced a zombie''s skull with pinpoint accuracy.

    The low-level zombies didn''t stand a chance against them.

    The group pressed forward at full speed.

    ...

    Elsewhere, on a street up ahead, two zombies¡ªBig Ears and Shrimpy¡ªwere huddled together, deep in discussion about "world affairs."

    "Big Ears, I heard there''s a big fight breaking out over by Mount Wilson. Shouldn''t we head over and join the battle?" Shrimpy asked, his voice full of curiosity.

    "You''ve got it all wrong!" Big Ears replied, puffing out his chest. "Guys like us? We''re the big shots. We stay in the back, strategizing and calling the shots."

    Shrimpy''s eyes lit up with admiration. "Wow, Big Ears, you''re so wise. That makes total sense."

    "Of course it does." Big Ears nodded, clearly pleased with himself. "Shrimpy, the fact that you can understand me shows how advanced your evolution is."

    "How advanced are we talking?"

    "About as advanced as a hundred-story skyscraper."

    Big Ears was full of it, and he knew it. Deep down, he was well aware he wasn''t cut out for combat. He wasn''t even as strong as one of the elite fighters.

    If he went to the front lines, he''d just end up dead. And if the boss lost such a "valuable asset" like him, wouldn''t that be a huge waste?

    At that moment, Big Ears'' ears twitched. He suddenly picked up on a strange sound¡ªa weird electronic noise, definitely not something a living creature would make. It was hard to make sense of, but he caught fragments of it.

    Something about scanning¡­ B-class¡­ target locked¡­

    "Huh? What the heck is that?" Big Ears muttered, confused.

    He turned toward the source of the sound and spotted a figure standing atop a tall building. It was a modified human, perched on the rooftop, overlooking the entire area. Its eyes glowed an intense green, flickering wildly as it scanned the surroundings.

    [Scanning¡­ Target detected¡­ B-class Zombie King¡­ Target locked.]

    "Holy crap!" Big Ears froze, his face draining of color. He immediately realized what was happening¡ªhe''d seen one of these things before.

    "Shrimpy, run! Now!" he shouted in panic.

    "Huh? I thought we were supposed to be strategizing?" Shrimpy asked, still clueless about the situation.

    Big Ears didn''t waste time explaining. "Humans! Humans are here!"

    "Humans?" Shrimpy turned to look and, sure enough, spotted three figures sprinting down a distant street, heading straight for them.

    Their movements were eerily familiar, like he''d seen them somewhere before. He thought hard for a moment.

    Then it hit him¡ªthey were the same humans who had shown up that dark night in Santa Monica, hunting down the Azure Scaled Zombie King.

    "Aw, hell no!" Shrimpy''s realization hit like a lightning bolt. Without another word, he spun around and bolted, his legs pumping so fast they left afterimages in his wake.

    Big Ears had already started running and was about 30 feet ahead, but suddenly he felt a gust of wind as Shrimpy''s blurred figure zipped past him, disappearing down the street in seconds.

    "...What the¡­???" Big Ears was stunned, his jaw practically hitting the ground.

    When it came to running, there was no way he could match Shrimpy''s speed.

    "No wonder¡­ He is a master at chasing lobsters¡­" Big Ears muttered to himself, both impressed and exasperated.

    ...

    Meanwhile, over by the riverbank, Griff and his group were still retreating under heavy pressure. They were being pushed back relentlessly, but Griff couldn''t help feeling a flicker of satisfaction.

    His team had successfully infiltrated the corpse nest and even managed to isolate a lone Zombie King.

    "Kill them! Kill as many as you can!" Griff thought to himself, his plan unfolding exactly as he''d hoped. If this worked, it would deal a serious blow to their enemies. But what thrilled him even more was the sight of the Zombie King leader in front of him. Ethan still wasn''t rushing. He strolled leisurely through the forest, exuding an air of absolute confidence, as if everything was under control.

    "Hah! You really think you''ve already won? That arrogance is gonna cost you!" Griff sneered, feeling smug.

    But just as he was basking in his own triumph, Ethan suddenly picked up speed, charging straight toward the Aqua Zombies.

    "Move! Keep retreating!" Griff yelled, his voice cracking with urgency.

    He didn''t even need to say it twice. The Brutal Iguana Zombie King immediately barked orders, and the zombies scattered, fleeing as fast as they could.

    But no matter how fast they ran, they couldn''t outrun Ethan.

    As Ethan closed the distance, he didn''t unleash the expected Domain of the Dead. Instead, a cloud of spores erupted from his body, spreading like a thick white mist and enveloping several Aqua Zombies.

    Within moments, grotesque red tumors began sprouting all over the zombies'' bodies.

    As the spores spread, Ethan''s form began to shift. His body morphed rapidly, shrinking and reshaping until he no longer looked like himself. In a matter of seconds, he had transformed into a young girl with a mushroom growing out of her head.

    "Ehehehe, look at you all freaking out! Relax, I''m not the boss. I''m Lil'' Shroom," she said with a mischievous giggle.

    Griff and the Brutal Iguana Zombie King had been bracing themselves for a full-on assault, their nerves stretched to the breaking point. Seeing Ethan¡ªor rather, Lil'' Shroom¡ªreveal herself, they both let out a small sigh of relief.

    But then, as the realization sank in, their expressions quickly shifted to confusion.

    "Wait a second¡­ Lil'' Shroom?" Griff muttered, his brow furrowing.

    "...Lil'' Shroom?" the Iguana King echoed, equally baffled.

    Something wasn''t adding up...

    S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 173 - 173: He canâ€™t hear you anymore

    Griff stared blankly ahead, his mind racing as he realized what had just happened. If this wasn''t the Zombie King, then his team was in serious danger.

    "Damn it," he muttered under his breath.

    They''d been tricked.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the city, Grizzly and the others were still in hot pursuit.

    "Heh, gotta admit, these cyborgs are pretty handy. If it were just us, we''d never have tracked down the Zombie King this fast," one of them said with a smirk.

    "Now that we''ve found it, we need to take it out ASAP," the female teammate nodded in agreement.

    The group darted through the crumbling streets, their pace relentless. Up ahead, Big Ears and Shrimpy were sprinting for their lives, their legs pumping furiously.

    The two weren''t slow, but compared to human Awakeners, they were no match. Big Ears glanced over his shoulder and saw the humans closing in fast. They were almost on them.

    "Oh crap! Somebody help!" Big Ears yelped, his first instinct being to head straight for the building where Ethan lived.

    Unknowingly, Grizzly and his team had already chased them deep into the zombie nest. But just as they were about to close the gap, a strange sound echoed through the air above the street ahead.

    "Caw! Caw!"

    The mournful cries of crows filled the sky as a massive flock swooped down, so dense they nearly blotted out the sun.

    "Huh?" Big Ears stopped in his tracks, staring up at the sky. The panic on his face melted away, replaced by a sly grin. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Shrimpy, stop running!" he called out.

    "What? Why?" Shrimpy turned back, confused.

    Big Ears'' lips curled into a mischievous smirk. "It''s time for some caw-caw carnage."

    ...

    Ahead of them, in the direction the crows had come from, a figure suddenly appeared. He walked toward them with calm, deliberate steps, his presence radiating an unsettling confidence.

    Grizzly and his team skidded to a halt, their instincts screaming at them. A heavy sense of dread settled over them like a storm cloud.

    The man''s gaze swept over them, casual and unbothered. "Took you long enough," Ethan said, his tone light, almost mocking.

    "Uh¡­ what?" The three of them froze, their faces a mix of confusion and unease.

    The cyborg beside them blinked, its green optical sensors flashing as it began scanning.

    [Scanning¡­ Target identified: Zombie King. Level: Unknown. Combat Power: Unknown. Unable to lock onto target¡­]

    The team''s unease deepened into outright fear. If even the cyborg couldn''t get a read on him, did that mean this guy was beyond its computational limits?

    What kind of monster were they dealing with?

    "Wait a second," Grizzly muttered, his voice shaky. "Didn''t Captain Griff say the Zombie King was on his side of the city?"

    Before they could process this, a frantic voice crackled through their comms.

    "Hey! The Zombie King over here is a fake! Abort the mission immediately and get out of the nest! Now!"

    Grizzly''s face went pale. "...What?"

    But it was too late. From the alleys and side streets, zombies began to emerge, their numbers growing by the second. On the buildings around them, elite zombies crawled down the walls like spiders, their movements unnervingly fast.

    The ground beneath their feet trembled as massive bio-mutants rose from the ruins, their grotesque forms radiating raw, murderous intent.

    The entire area was swarming with the undead. They were completely surrounded.

    Grizzly''s lips went dry, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed hard. His voice trembled as he spoke into the comms.

    "Boss¡­ we''re not getting out of here."

    "What?!" Griff''s voice came through, sharp with panic. He was starting to piece together what was happening.

    The female teammate''s eyes darted around at the encroaching zombies, her body trembling. "What do we do now?"

    The cyborg, devoid of any human emotion or fear, continued its cold, mechanical calculations. Its electronic voice was calm, almost indifferent.

    [Scanning¡­ Enemy strength overwhelming. Victory impossible. Recommended action: Escape.]

    The three of them turned to the cyborg, clinging to it as their last hope. "Then hurry up and calculate a way for us to escape!"

    [Accessing database¡­ Calculating optimal escape route¡­ Calculation failed. Probability of successful escape: 0.00%.]

    "Wha¡ª"

    The three of them stared at the cyborg, dumbfounded. Their faces darkened as the realization hit them.

    "You''re telling us we can''t escape, and you''re still suggesting we try? What kind of useless junk are you?!"

    "Stupid piece of scrap metal!"

    "There''s no other way. We''ll have to fight them to the death!" Grizzly clenched his teeth, his jaw tight with determination. A flicker of resolve burned in his eyes.

    The cyborg, however, continued its relentless calculations.

    [Calculating¡­ Simulating combat scenarios: 20,000 iterations. All failed. Probability of victory: 0.00%. Conclusion: Certain death.]

    "..." Grizzly''s face twitched, veins popping on his forehead. He was seriously considering shutting the damn thing off for good.

    But Ethan wasn''t about to give them the luxury of time. His eyes flashed crimson, and in an instant, the terrifying Domain of the Dead surged forward like a tidal wave.

    The three were immediately engulfed. Their bodies felt impossibly heavy, as if they''d been plunged into quicksand.

    At the same time, the surrounding zombies let out guttural roars and charged at them with feral intensity.

    [Ice Wall activated.]

    The cyborg emitted a chilling aura, and countless shards of ice crystallized around it, forming a thick barrier to fend off the oncoming horde.

    The wall was solid, its surface gleaming with frost. Zombies clawed at it, their razor-sharp nails scraping against the ice with a grating shhhk-shhhk sound that made their teeth ache. For a moment, it held firm.

    But then, one of the bio-mutants lumbered forward. Its massive claw swung down with the force of a meteor, aiming straight for the ice wall.

    CRACK!

    The wall shattered instantly, shards of ice scattering like glass.

    The cyborg, however, had anticipated this. Its right arm had already begun gathering earth-element energy, forming a massive stone fist.

    BOOM!

    The cyborg swung its fist upward, meeting the bio-mutant''s claw head-on. The impact reverberated through the air, and flames erupted from the cyborg''s fist, exploding with a deafening roar.

    The sheer force of the blast sent the bio-mutant stumbling back dozens of feet.

    It was clear this cyborg wasn''t ordinary¡ªit was an A+ grade, wielding ice, earth, and fire elements. Its combat capabilities were formidable.

    "Not bad," Ethan remarked, his tone casual, almost amused. "Too bad¡­ you''re all bark and no bite."

    With a flick of his wrist, a tachi appeared in Ethan''s hand. The blade ignited with roaring flames as he swung it toward the cyborg.

    [Scanning¡­ Target''s power exceeds limits. Defense impossible.]

    The cyborg froze, momentarily stunned.

    Ethan''s blade sliced downward, cutting through the cyborg''s earth-element armor with a screech of metal grinding against metal.

    SHRRK!

    The cyborg''s body split open, revealing not blood but sparking wires and exposed circuitry.

    [Energy supply insufficient. Transmitting combat data¡­ Shutting down.]

    The light in the cyborg''s eyes dimmed, and its metallic body collapsed to the ground with a resounding thud.

    Grizzly and the others stared in horror. An A+ grade, triple-element cyborg¡ªtaken out in mere moments.

    The female teammate, a psychic Awakener, gritted her teeth, her silver hair damp with sweat. She was using her mental barrier to resist the crushing pressure of the Domain of the Dead. But the domain''s power was overwhelming, and her head throbbed as if needles were stabbing into her brain. Her body trembled, and she was on the verge of collapse.

    Behind her, another figure loomed in the shadows¡ªa second Zombie King, PhD. His eyes gleamed with malice as he seized the opportunity to strike. His Mind Spike ability lashed out, a brutal psychic attack meant to finish her off.

    "AHHH!"

    The girl screamed, her mental defenses shattering like glass. It felt as though boiling oil had been poured into her skull. The pain was unbearable. Her vision went black, and she crumpled to the ground, lifeless. Brain-dead.

    "Emma!" Grizzly roared, his eyes bloodshot. With Emma gone, her psychic barrier vanished, and the oppressive weight of the Domain of the Dead grew even stronger. His movements became sluggish, his body heavy as lead.

    A scream from nearby snapped his attention away. The younger teammate had been cornered by two bio-mutants. They pummeled him mercilessly before a swarm of elite zombies descended, dragging him to the ground. Their claws and teeth tore into him, and within moments, he was reduced to a bloody mess, his body ripped apart.

    The battle had lasted less than a minute, and Grizzly was the only one left standing.

    He watched in despair as his teammates fell one by one, their lives snuffed out like candles in a storm. The cyborg''s calculations had been right¡ªthere was no hope of survival.

    Grizzly turned his head instinctively, and his heart sank. Ethan was standing right beside him, his expression calm, almost indifferent. His long fingers reached out toward Grizzly.

    Before he could react, darkness consumed him. His massive frame crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud.

    "Grizzly! Can you hear me? Are you still there?!" Griff''s frantic voice crackled through the comm device on Grizzly''s collar.

    Ethan glanced down at the comm, his lips curling into a faint smile. He leaned in slightly and replied, his voice smooth and unhurried.

    "He can''t hear you anymore."

    ...

 Chapter 174 - 174: Iâ€™m not coming back

    On the other side of the battlefield, Griff stood frozen in place, his mind blank as Ethan''s voice echoed through the comms. The low growls of zombies and the wet, sickening sounds of flesh being torn apart filled the air around him.

    It was undeniable. His three teammates had been devoured by the horde.

    The weight of his failure hit him like a freight train. His poor decisions had led to the deaths of his entire team. A crushing guilt settled deep in his chest, suffocating him.

    "Move! We need to retreat!" the Brutal Iguana Zombie King barked, snapping Griff out of his daze. The plan had failed, and if they didn''t leave now, they''d be sitting ducks when Ethan showed up.

    "Hey! What are you standing there for?" the Iguana King shouted again, his voice tinged with urgency.

    Griff clenched his jaw so tightly it felt like his teeth might crack. He turned his gaze toward the city, his eyes burning with hatred. He wanted nothing more than to charge in and face Ethan head-on, to avenge his fallen comrades.

    But as he watched the endless tide of zombies pouring out of the city, including the hulking bio-mutants, cold logic took over. Charging in would be suicide.

    In the end, reason won out over rage.

    "Retreat!" Griff barked, his voice hoarse.

    The Aqua Zombies scattered immediately, retreating in disarray. They fled into the dense forest, disappearing into the shadows until all was silent once more...

    The streets fell quiet again, save for the occasional groans of the undead.

    Without Ethan''s orders, the other Zombie Kings¡ªBulldozer, Lil'' Shroom, and the rest¡ªdidn''t bother pursuing the fleeing enemies.

    "Hah! They had the nerve to invade our turf? What a joke. They were just asking to die," Bulldozer said smugly, puffing out his chest.

    Laura shot him a sideways glance, her expression unimpressed. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡ú_¡ú

    "And what exactly did you do? This was all thanks to Lil'' Shroom," she said flatly.

    "Well¡­ I mean, I helped a little, didn''t I?" Bulldozer stammered, his voice sheepish.

    The Zombie Kings bantered back and forth as they made their way back into the city, their camaraderie oddly casual despite the carnage...

    On the blood-soaked streets, the zombies were still feasting on the remains of the fallen humans.

    Ethan stood amidst the chaos, inspecting the spoils of battle. He''d collected several A-grade crystal cores¡ªthree from the cyborg and three from the human Awakeners.

    "Not bad¡­" Ethan murmured, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips. This haul was even better than his last trip to Santa Monica. He couldn''t help but chuckle at the irony¡ªhe''d traveled so far back then, only to find that staying home yielded better results.

    It just went to show: sometimes, making the right choice was more important than working hard.

    With that thought, Ethan decided he''d earned the right to take it easy for a while.

    As the territorial crisis resolved itself, Big Ears and Shrimpy wandered back onto the scene, their movements lazy and unhurried.

    "See that? That''s what happens when you mess with me," Big Ears said smugly, gesturing to the mangled remains of the humans.

    He crouched down, noticing a pool of blood on the ground. Without hesitation, he dipped a finger into it and popped it into his mouth.

    "Shrimpy, come on over. Help yourself," he said, waving his companion over.

    "Oh¡­ okay," Shrimpy replied, nodding. He watched Big Ears with mild curiosity, noting how practiced and efficient his movements were. Clearly, this wasn''t the first time Big Ears had done something like this.

    Shrimpy mimicked him, dipping a finger into the blood and tasting it. The flavor was rich and satisfying¡ªit had been a long time since he''d tasted human blood.

    But¡­ something felt off.

    Big Ears noticed the distant look in Shrimpy''s eyes and frowned. "What''s wrong? Don''t like it?"

    "No, it''s good," Shrimpy said, his brow furrowed in thought. Then, after a moment, he added, "But¡­ it''s not as good as lobster."

    Big Ears: "..."

    The sun dipped below the horizon, and night fell, blanketing the land in darkness.

    Back at home, Ethan sat comfortably, absorbing the six A-grade crystal cores he''d collected. His body was like a bottomless pit, endlessly consuming energy and evolving further.

    At this point, Ethan''s power had surpassed the limits of human classification. If he had to assign himself a rank, he''d call it S+, teetering on the edge of SS.

    As he reflected on the day''s events, his thoughts drifted to the three humans he''d killed. Judging by their gear, they weren''t from Los Angeles¡ªthey were visitors from nearby San Bernardino.

    This reminded Ethan of Jessica and her team, who had also been A-grade Awakeners.

    It was becoming clear that San Bernardino''s Genesis Biotech had cultivated a formidable force of Awakeners. They''d likely wiped out all the high-level Zombie Kings in their area and taken control of the city''s resources.

    If that were the case, San Bernardino must be teeming with human factions. The population there was probably much larger than he''d initially thought.

    "Seems like¡­ an interesting place," Ethan mused to himself, a sly grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. Perhaps it was time to pay San Bernardino a visit.

    After all, it was only polite to return the favor. They''d been "visiting" his territory so often¡ªit would be rude not to drop by theirs in return, wouldn''t it?

    With nothing pressing to do, Ethan picked up his phone and started scrolling through the internet.

    Genesis Biotech remained quiet, with no new developments. The chaos surrounding the shelter incident had mostly died down. The internal parasitic creatures had been dealt with, leaving only the Aqua Zombies roaming outside.

    But one announcement caught Ethan''s attention¡ªit was different from the usual updates.

    "According to satellite monitoring, a large number of meteors are approaching Earth and are expected to scatter across various locations in the coming days. Fortunately, their size is small and unlikely to cause significant damage¡­"

    ...

    Meanwhile, Griff and the Brutal Iguana Zombie King had made it back to Santa Monica.

    When the Azure Scaled Zombie King heard about the day''s events, his expression froze for a moment. Then, he let out a sigh, his thoughts surprisingly calm.

    "Losses are just part of the game," he muttered to himself. He''d grown used to setbacks like this. The damage wasn''t catastrophic, and he chalked it up to just another routine skirmish. Nothing to lose sleep over.

    But when his gaze shifted to Griff, he noticed something unusual. The man''s face was pale, his eyes hollow. His fists were clenched so tightly that his nails had dug into his palms, drawing blood. He stood there muttering under his breath, over and over.

    "They''re dead¡­ all of them¡­ dead¡­"

    The Azure Scaled Zombie King tilted his head, puzzled. He couldn''t comprehend the bonds humans shared with their teammates, nor the weight of guilt and grief. To him, Griff just seemed fragile¡ªmentally broken by a minor setback.

    "Is it really that big of a deal? You lost a few subordinates. Just recruit more. Problem solved," Azure Scaled said dismissively.

    "You don''t understand!" Griff snapped, his head jerking up. His bloodshot eyes burned with fury and pain.

    "No matter what, I will avenge them."

    "Oh." Azure Scaled shrugged, mildly intrigued. "So, what''s your plan?"

    "You''ll find out soon enough," Griff replied, his voice low and cold. He turned on his heel and walked away, his silhouette fading into the shadows.

    As he disappeared into the darkness, a glint of unshakable resolve flashed in his eyes. He had made a decision¡ªa monumental one.

    "If I can''t beat them¡­ then I''ll join them," Griff thought to himself, his jaw tightening. "Maybe¡­ it''s time I embraced a different way of living."

    With that, he began his journey from Santa Monica to Los Angeles.

    But before he could act on his plan, there were loose ends to tie up.

    Griff pulled out his satellite communicator and dialed a familiar number. The line buzzed for a moment before a voice answered.

    "Hello? Griff? Why are you calling so late? Did something happen?" Sophia''s voice was calm but tinged with concern.

    "Grizzly, Emma¡­ they''re gone. They''re dead. I''m the only one left," Griff said, his voice heavy with exhaustion.

    There was silence on the other end of the line. It stretched on for what felt like an eternity before Sophia finally spoke.

    "Then come back," she said softly. "It''s too dangerous for you to be out there alone. Come back, and we''ll regroup. We''ll come up with a new plan."

    "No," Griff said firmly. "I''m not coming back."

    ...

 Chapter 175 - 175: A massive rat

    Griff hung up the phone without hesitation and kept moving. He wasn''t heading to Ethan''s territory, though. Instead, his destination was Genesis Biotech in Los Angeles.

    After a series of security checks, scans, and identity verifications, he was finally allowed inside.

    Meanwhile, Nathan, who had been planning to relax with his secretary for the night, was interrupted by a report from his subordinates. Someone was here to see him. Annoyed, he reluctantly got dressed and stepped out of his bedroom.

    "This better be good¡­" he muttered irritably, buttoning up his shirt with a scowl.

    Not long after, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed outside his office. Before he could even process it, the door was pushed open without so much as a knock. A young man strode in, his figure sharp against the dim light.

    Nathan''s first instinct was to lash out at the intruder, but the words caught in his throat when he turned to look.

    Griff stood there, disheveled and worn, his eyes bloodshot and filled with a grim determination. There was something unsettling about his presence, something that made Nathan pause. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''re Griff?" Nathan asked, narrowing his eyes. He''d heard of the man¡ªone of Sophia''s most capable enforcers¡ªbut this was the first time they''d met face-to-face.

    Griff gave a curt nod. "That''s me."

    "And what the hell are you doing here in the middle of the night?" Nathan demanded, his tone sharp and impatient. He looked like someone who''d just been asked to pay off a debt he didn''t owe.

    "I need to borrow something," Griff said, his voice steady.

    Nathan raised an eyebrow, his irritation deepening. Borrow something? From him? The nerve. He already didn''t get along with Sophia, and the last time they''d crossed paths, she''d screwed him over. Now one of her lackeys was here, asking for favors?

    Nathan let out a dry laugh. "Oh, this should be good. What exactly do you want to borrow?"

    "The G-virus," Griff said, his words deliberate and heavy.

    Nathan froze. His mouth opened as if to respond, but no sound came out. The refusal he''d been ready to spit out died on his lips.

    He knew exactly what Griff intended to do. It was a path that led straight into the abyss¡ªa one-way ticket to destruction.

    For a moment, the room was silent. Then Nathan exhaled sharply, his expression unreadable.

    "Fine. You can have it."

    That night was anything but ordinary.

    As the hours passed, the black of night began to fade. The first hints of dawn painted the horizon in soft gradients of white and blue. The stars, once scattered across the sky, had all but disappeared.

    Ethan stood by the floor-to-ceiling window of his high-rise, staring out at the skyline. His gaze was drawn to a streak of light cutting through the heavens, trailing a fiery tail as it tore through the early morning sky.

    "What the hell is that? A meteor?" he muttered to himself, his voice tinged with curiosity.

    It was the first time he''d seen something like this. Ever since the apocalypse, strange phenomena had become almost routine, but this¡­ this was something else.

    The streak of light grew brighter, its intensity almost blinding as it hurtled toward Los Angeles. Within moments, half the sky was bathed in a fiery red glow¡ªthe result of the meteor igniting as it tore through the atmosphere.

    With a deafening roar, the fireball streaked across the city''s skyline and crashed into Angeles National Forest, just outside the city.

    BOOM!

    The ground shook violently, the impact sending shockwaves rippling through Los Angeles. Even the hordes of zombies that roamed the city were startled, their guttural growls and screeches filling the air as they reacted to the disturbance.

    For a moment, it seemed like an invasion was underway. But as the minutes passed and nothing else happened, the undead settled back into their restless silence.

    Ethan, however, couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. There was a strange energy in the air, an almost imperceptible shift in the magnetic field. It was as if something in the forest had awakened.

    "What the hell is out there?" he murmured, his unease growing.

    ...

    Deep within Angeles National Forest, the aftermath of the meteor''s crash was devastating. Entire swathes of trees had been flattened, their trunks charred and smoldering. Smoke rose in thick plumes, carrying the acrid scent of scorched earth.

    At the center of the destruction lay a massive crater, over thirty feet wide. The force of the impact had vaporized some of the surrounding vegetation, leaving behind only ash and splintered wood.

    But in the middle of the crater, there was no massive meteorite. Instead, there was a small, thumb-sized stone. It was translucent, its surface shimmering with an otherworldly glow.

    Light seemed to dance within it, shifting and swirling like liquid fire. It was mesmerizing, almost dreamlike¡ªsomething not of this world.

    "Squeak, squeak¡ª"

    A massive rat, about two feet long, scurried out from the disturbed soil, its whiskers twitching as it sniffed the air. Its beady black eyes caught the faint glow of the strange stone in the crater, reflecting the soft, otherworldly light.

    The rat seemed intrigued. Curious, it scuttled closer, its nose twitching as it sniffed around the stone, trying to determine if it was something edible.

    But in an instant, the stone flared to life, its glow intensifying until it became blinding. The light engulfed the rat entirely.

    "SQUEEEAAAK!"

    The rat let out a piercing, almost agonized shriek, its cries sharp and frantic. Then, something horrifying began to happen.

    Its body started to change.

    Jagged fangs, sharp as daggers, erupted from its mouth. Its small, dark eyes turned a menacing crimson. At the same time, its body began to swell, muscles bulging grotesquely as its frame expanded. What was once a two-foot-long rodent quickly grew into a monstrous fifteen-foot beast.

    In mere moments, the ordinary rat had mutated into something far more terrifying.

    Now larger, stronger, and radiating raw power, the mutated rat blinked its glowing red eyes, seemingly pleased with its transformation. Without hesitation, it opened its massive jaws and swallowed the glowing stone whole.

    But it wasn''t about to keep this newfound power to itself.

    The rat turned and burrowed back into the ground, heading straight for its colony. Deep beneath the forest floor, in a sprawling underground cavern, thousands upon thousands of rats lived in a writhing, chaotic mass. They crawled over one another, squeaking and scurrying in a dense, nightmarish swarm.

    As the mutated rat entered the colony, its body emitted a strange white light. The glow spread across the cavern, touching the other rats. One by one, they began to screech, their bodies convulsing as the light triggered rapid mutations.

    Their forms twisted and grew, fangs sprouting, eyes turning blood-red, and their bodies swelling to monstrous proportions. The once-normal rats were transforming into a horde of mutated beasts.

    The cavern echoed with the cacophony of their shrieks as the mutated rat darted through the swarm, spreading the light further. The entire colony was caught in a frenzy of evolution, a horrifying chain reaction that was quickly forming an unstoppable army of mutant rats.

    ...

    The meteor''s crash site was almost dead center in Angeles National Forest, perfectly positioned between Los Angeles on one side and San Bernardino on the other. Its impact hadn''t just drawn Ethan''s attention¡ªpeople in San Bernardino were also starting to take notice.

    At the San Bernardino branch of Genesis Biotech, the sharp click of high heels echoed through the halls as a secretary hurried toward Sophia''s office. Her slim figure moved with urgency, her heels tapping against the floor in a rapid rhythm.

    "Sophia," the secretary announced as she entered, her tone brisk. "Our drones scouted Angeles National Forest and brought back soil samples from the meteor site. After analysis, we found they contain high levels of radioactive material."

    "Oh?" Sophia raised her sharp, calculating gaze from her desk. She had been preoccupied, her thoughts lingering on her conversation with Griff the night before. The meteor hadn''t seemed like a priority¡ªuntil now.

    "What kind of radioactive material?" she asked, her interest piqued.

    "We''re not entirely sure yet," the secretary admitted. "But what we do know is that exposure to the radiation from the meteor is causing biological cells to become hyperactive. It''s triggering mutations."

    Sophia''s eyes widened slightly, the weight of the revelation sinking in. This wasn''t just some random space rock¡ªit was something far more dangerous.

    "And what happens if humans are exposed to it?" she pressed.

    "They might evolve as well," the secretary replied. "But we don''t have enough data yet to determine what kind of risks or side effects there might be."

    Sophia''s expression darkened, her mind racing. If this radiation could accelerate evolution, it could be a game-changer. For humans, it might mean stronger Awakeners¡ªpeople with enhanced abilities. But if the same radiation affected zombies¡­

    "And what about the infected? The zombies?" she asked, her voice low and serious.

    "There''s a high probability it would accelerate their evolution too," the secretary confirmed with a nod.

    Sophia stood abruptly, her chair scraping against the floor. The implications were staggering. This meteor wasn''t just a curiosity¡ªit was a catalyst, a potential doomsday device that could push the apocalypse into overdrive. If the zombies got their hands on it¡ªor worse, if the mutant rats spread unchecked¡ªit could spell disaster.

    "This meteor could accelerate biological evolution," Sophia murmured, her tone sharp with urgency. "It''s like a doomsday accelerator. We can''t let it fall into the wrong hands."

    She turned to the secretary, her voice commanding. "Send a team immediately. We need to secure that meteor. Now."

    "Yes, ma''am!" The secretary nodded and rushed out of the office.

    ...

 Chapter 176 - 176: Come on, itâ€™s just a quick piss

    The sun had fully risen, casting its warm light across the land as the day began.

    Ethan arrived at the edge of Angeles National Forest, ready to investigate the fallen meteorite and figure out what was really going on. Without hesitation, he activated his cloaking ability and slipped into the dense forest.

    Using his memory of the meteorite''s trajectory from the night before, he headed in the direction it had fallen. But the moment he stepped into the forest, something felt... off.

    The deep valleys, usually serene, were alive with bursts of activity. Birds were startled into flight, and the occasional blood-curdling cries of mutated beasts echoed through the trees. It was as if something was tearing through the forest like a swarm of locusts, leaving chaos in its wake.

    Ethan quickened his pace, heading straight toward the source of the commotion.

    The atmosphere in the forest was tense. Smaller mutated creatures were fleeing in panic, darting past him as if their lives depended on it. Mutated raccoons, mule deer, and even a California kingsnake as thick as a barrel slithered away in terror.

    "What''s got you all so spooked?" Ethan muttered, not bothering to stop them. Something big was happening in the forest, that much was clear. A new predator had likely emerged, throwing the food chain into disarray.

    As he moved deeper, the signs of carnage became more apparent. The ground was littered with the remains of larger mutated beasts¡ªcoyotes, mountain lions¡ªall stripped clean of flesh, leaving behind only gleaming white skeletons.

    Ethan crouched down to examine one of the bones. It wasn''t just clean¡ªit was unnervingly clean. Tiny bite marks covered the surface, evidence of something small but numerous.

    "Mutated rats¡­" he murmured, piecing it together.

    Rats were typically low on the food chain, their small size and lack of significant abilities keeping them from being a real threat. Even if they mutated, they rarely reached a power level that could rival other predators. And a whole colony mutating? Practically unheard of. Normally, they''d still be at the bottom of the hierarchy, scavenging for scraps.

    But here? The evidence was undeniable. Corpses were everywhere, even an entire pack of mutated coyotes had been wiped out. The rats weren''t just surviving¡ªthey were dominating.

    "They''ve gone completely berserk," Ethan thought, his mind racing. "Looks like that meteorite''s got some serious power¡­"

    Just as he was processing this, a faint buzzing sound caught his attention. Looking up, he spotted several drones zipping through the treetops, heading deeper into the forest.

    "Humans are on this too, huh?" Ethan muttered, intrigued. Things were definitely getting interesting. He decided to follow the drones, curious to see where they were headed.

    After about ten minutes of trekking, he reached the heart of Angeles National Forest. The area was bustling with activity. Human activity.

    Armed personnel in Genesis Biotech combat gear patrolled the perimeter of a massive crater, their alloy weapons glinting in the sunlight. The crater, about thirty feet in diameter, was surrounded by teams of researchers and an Awakeners squad. A few scientists in lab coats were crouched in the dirt, sifting through the soil as if searching for something.

    "The meteorite''s not here anymore," an older scientist with graying hair announced, standing up and dusting off his hands.

    "What? Then where the hell is it?" a woman nearby asked, her tone sharp. She had her hair tied back in a ponytail, her bronze skin marked by a scar running across her right eye, giving her a fierce, no-nonsense look. This was Samantha Reed, the captain of the Awakeners squad, tasked with protecting the researchers and recovering the meteorite.

    The older scientist adjusted his glasses. "It''s likely been taken¡­ by the rats."

    Samantha blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. "You''re telling me a bunch of rats made off with a meteorite?"

    The scientist nodded. "Based on their behavior and the evidence we''ve gathered, their nest is nearby. If we wait, they''ll probably come back."

    "And how long is that gonna take?" Samantha asked, clearly frustrated.

    "Depends on when they''re done eating," the scientist replied matter-of-factly.

    Samantha let out a long sigh, clearly unimpressed. Staying in the forest for too long wasn''t ideal¡ªmutated animals and plants were everywhere, and the longer they lingered, the more dangerous it became.

    The researchers eventually left the crater and headed toward a makeshift tent set up nearby. Ethan, watching from the shadows, couldn''t help but smirk. "They even set up tents? What, planning to move in?"

    It was clear that Genesis Biotech wasn''t taking any chances. Sophia, the head of the organization, must''ve deemed this meteorite a high-priority target.

    The team she''d sent was no joke¡ªtwenty armed personnel, five Awakeners, and even two second-generation cyborgs stationed outside the tent. Their glowing green eyes scanned the surroundings, constantly on alert.

    Ethan stood still, his mind racing as he calculated the best way to deal with the humans while maximizing his own advantage. But just as he was about to finalize a plan, a strange sensation crept over him¡ªsomething felt... off.

    He turned his head slightly, scanning his surroundings, and then he saw it. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Perched on the thick branch of an ancient tree was a massive owl, its body easily over two feet tall. Its round, unblinking eyes were locked onto the tent below, an eerie intensity radiating from its gaze. What caught Ethan''s attention even more was the glint in its eyes¡ªsomething dark, something far too cunning for a creature like this.

    "What the hell is that?" Ethan muttered under his breath, his curiosity piqued. He was glad he hadn''t acted rashly. Clearly, the meteorite hadn''t just drawn him and the humans¡ªit had attracted... something else.

    The forest was turning into a circus of competing interests. And now Ethan couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwas the owl alone? Or were there other unknown forces lurking nearby, waiting for their moment?

    As he pondered, a group of armed patrolmen wandered beneath the tree where the owl was perched. They were chatting casually, their weapons slung over their shoulders.

    "Hold up, I gotta take a leak," one of them said, stopping abruptly.

    His teammate turned to him with a smirk. "Man, what''s with you lately? You''ve been peeing nonstop. What, too much action in the bedroom? Kidney''s giving out on you?"

    "Shut up, man. It''s nothing like that," the guy replied, laughing awkwardly. "You guys go on ahead. I''ll catch up in a minute."

    The teammate hesitated, frowning. "I don''t know, dude. This place is sketchy as hell. What if something jumps you while you''re, you know, mid-stream?"

    "Come on, it''s just a quick piss. What''s the worst that could happen? Besides, I can''t go with you all standing around staring at me. Just go, I''ll be fine."

    "Alright, whatever," the teammate relented, shaking his head. The group moved on, leaving the man alone under the tree.

    The man hurried over to the base of the tree, fumbling with his combat gear. As he unzipped his pants and began relieving himself, a look of pure relief spread across his face. The sound of water hitting the ground echoed faintly in the quiet forest.

    But he didn''t notice the danger above him.

    The owl, still perched on the branch, shifted slightly. Its piercing gaze never wavered as it watched the man through the gaps in the leaves. Then, without warning, it spread its massive wings and dove silently toward its target.

    "Huh?" The man heard the faint rustle of movement and instinctively looked up. His eyes widened in horror as the enormous owl came hurtling toward him. He opened his mouth to scream, but before he could make a sound, the owl''s head tilted unnaturally to the side, and something grotesque happened.

    A long, snake-like tendril shot out from the owl''s neck, whipping through the air and wrapping tightly around the man''s mouth.

    "Mmmph! Mmmphhh!" The man''s muffled cries were barely audible as he struggled, his hands clawing at the slimy appendage. But the tendril wasn''t done. It forced its way between his teeth, prying his jaw open as it slithered deeper into his throat.

    "Guhhh!" The man gagged violently, his face turning pale as veins bulged on his forehead. His body convulsed, his knees buckling under the overwhelming sensation of choking.

    The tendril seized the opportunity, sliding further into his body with a sickening squelch. In one swift motion, it disappeared entirely, leaving no trace of its presence.

    The man froze, his body stiff as a board. For a moment, there was nothing but silence. Then, with a series of unsettling cracks and pops, his posture straightened unnaturally. The look of terror on his face melted away, replaced by an eerie calm. His lips curled into the faintest of smiles, so subtle it was almost imperceptible.

    "Hsss..." He let out a soft, shuddering breath, his body trembling slightly as if from the aftereffects of relief. To anyone watching, it might''ve looked like nothing more than a post-pee shiver.

    ...

 Chapter 177 - 177: Get ready for battle!

    "Parasite creatures, huh?" Ethan muttered to himself. He''d seen these things before.

    The owl''s body was shriveled up, like it was just a thin layer of skin clinging to the ground.

    The man, on the other hand, had a sinister glint in his eyes, eerily similar to the owl''s earlier expression. A faint, unsettling smile played on his lips. After pulling up his pants, he took off, heading in the direction of the patrol squad.

    It was obvious now¡ªthe parasite creatures had been drawn here by the meteorite too.

    Ethan couldn''t shake the feeling that these creatures weren''t native to Earth. Maybe they''d come from outer space, sensing the meteorite somehow¡­ like it was calling to them. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But before he could dwell on it further, the sound of wings flapping¡ªsharp and chaotic¡ªechoed through the forest canopy. A flock of owls, varying in size, was heading straight for them. They perched on the dense branches of the trees, their round, unblinking eyes fixed on the humans below. A faint, predatory glint flickered in their gaze.

    "There''s so many of them¡­" Ethan mumbled under his breath.

    The humans below, however, were still oblivious. They were too busy strategizing, focused on how to deal with the mutated rats and planning their next move.

    But then, one of the armed men quietly slipped away from the group. His movements were shifty, like he was up to no good. He jogged a fair distance away, ducking behind a tree. After glancing around to make sure no one was watching, he pulled out a satellite communicator.

    "Hey! Guys, I''ve got the intel. That meteorite? It''s the real deal. We have to get our hands on it. Genesis Biotech is throwing everything they''ve got at this, so we need to bring in some of our top people too¡­" His voice dropped even lower, but Ethan, hidden nearby, caught every word.

    "Wait until they''re busy taking out the mutated rats. That''s when we''ll swoop in and grab the prize¡­ What? Dave''s coming? Oh, then it''s a done deal!"

    The man''s tone grew more excited as he continued whispering into the communicator, his face lighting up with anticipation.

    Ethan narrowed his eyes. So, this guy was a mole planted inside Genesis Biotech. Most likely, he was from the Black Hand Legion. And now, they were after the meteorite too. From the sound of it, they were planning to bring in some heavy hitters.

    "Bring them all," Ethan thought to himself with a smirk.

    The forest was turning into a powder keg. Genesis Biotech, parasite creatures, and now the Black Hand Legion¡ªit was all coming to a head. For ordinary people, none of these groups were easy to deal with. They were all dangerous in their own ways.

    With so many powerful players converging here, a chaotic battle was inevitable. On the surface, it might look like a gathering of elites, but to Ethan, it felt more like a buffet table being set for him.

    He stayed hidden, biding his time, watching everything unfold.

    And sure enough, it wasn''t long before reinforcements arrived.

    From the direction of San Bernardino, another group quietly made their way into the forest. They moved with precision, using psychic barriers to mask their presence, and took cover behind a large boulder.

    There were over twenty of them, all Awakeners who had formed crystal cores. Their strength was undeniable.

    Leading them was a gaunt-faced middle-aged man named Dave Stone. His sharp cheekbones and piercing eyes gave him a predatory air, like he could see straight through you. He was an A-rank psychic Awakener, a rarity among humans.

    Psychic abilities were notoriously difficult to develop, and reaching A-rank was no small feat. Dave was a legend in San Bernardino. He''d taken down countless enemies, whether they were zombie kings or rival humans, harvesting their crystal cores to absorb their energy.

    But today, something felt off.

    "I don''t know why, but something''s not right¡­" Dave muttered, his psychic energy spreading out to scan the area. A vague sense of unease gnawed at him.

    "What''s wrong, Dave?" a younger man beside him asked.

    "I can''t put my finger on it¡­" Dave admitted, his brow furrowed.

    The younger man tried to reassure him. "Come on, we''ve got this all figured out. We''ll let them fight the rats, then we''ll swoop in and take them all out. Easy."

    "Yeah, yeah," a few others chimed in, nodding in agreement.

    "Exactly! Why choose when we can have it all?" someone joked.

    "This plan is next-level genius!" another added, grinning.

    "And they''ll never see it coming," a third said smugly. "We''ve even got a mole planted right in their midst¡­"

    The group chuckled, their confidence growing as they waited for the perfect moment to strike.

    But what they didn''t realize was that a few owls perched above them in the treetops were watching their every move, their unblinking eyes locked onto the group below.

    But not far away, Ethan was quietly observing everything, taking it all in.

    "Is that it? No one else?" he murmured to himself.

    ¡­

    Time passed, but no new factions showed up. The groups already present remained in a tense stalemate, each harboring their own schemes, silently waiting for the right moment to act.

    Meanwhile, the nearby valley was alive with the sound of flapping wings and the mournful cries of mutated beasts. It was clear the mutated rats had wreaked havoc in the area.

    When creatures first mutate, they experience an intense hunger, desperate to consume energy. Judging by the eerie silence creeping over the region, the rats had likely devoured most of the mutated beasts in the vicinity.

    Then, from deep within the dense forest ahead, came the faint sound of rustling. The underbrush trembled, and a faint, high-pitched squeaking began to echo through the trees.

    "The mutated rats are back!" one of Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners called out, their voice tinged with nervousness.

    But Captain Samantha didn''t seem convinced. Her brow furrowed as she stared into the forest.

    "No¡­ it doesn''t look like they''re coming back."

    "Then what are they doing?" someone nearby asked, curiosity laced with unease.

    Samantha''s sharp gaze remained fixed on the shadows ahead. The squeaking grew louder, more frenzied, and in the distance, dark shapes darted across the branches of the trees.

    "They''re still hunting," Samantha said grimly. "But this time¡­ they''re coming for us."

    "What?!" The people around her froze, their faces pale with shock.

    It turned out the rats weren''t done feeding. Their sharp senses had picked up the scent of humans, and now they were charging straight toward them.

    "Get ready for battle!" Samantha barked, her voice cutting through the rising tension.

    Behind her, the Awakeners began to channel their energy, their focus sharpening as they prepared for the fight.

    Moments later, shadows began to emerge from the forest. One by one, the mutated rats burst into view. They came in all shapes and sizes, their blood-red eyes gleaming with a feral hunger. Their sharp fangs glinted in the dim light as they surged forward in a relentless wave.

    In the blink of an eye, the rats were everywhere. They swarmed the ground, and some even leapt down from the treetops, landing with bone-jarring thuds.

    "There''s so many of them!" one of the Awakeners muttered, their expression darkening.

    [Scanning¡­ Mutated rats detected. Threat level: D+. Combat strength: low. Initiating fireball attack.]

    A cyborg, its mechanical systems calculating the optimal strategy, was the first to strike. With a whir of energy, it launched a blazing fireball straight into the densest part of the rat swarm.

    Boom!

    The fireball exploded on impact, engulfing dozens of rats in flames. Smoke billowed into the air, carrying the acrid stench of burnt flesh.

    Fire, the bane of most beasts, sent a ripple of panic through the swarm. The rats screeched in alarm, their cries sharp and piercing. But instead of retreating, they seemed to grow even more frenzied, their bloodlust driving them forward.

    "Attack!" Samantha shouted, her voice steady and commanding.

    The Awakeners behind her unleashed their abilities in unison. Waves of energy surged through the forest as their powers erupted, turning the battlefield into utter chaos. Explosions rang out, trees splintered and fell, and the air was thick with the sounds of combat.

    The twenty armed personnel accompanying them drew their weapons and joined the fray, slashing and shooting at the oncoming rats.

    Even a few of the scientists, who had injected themselves with experimental evolution serums, stepped into the fight. As Awakeners with Neurocores, they were more than capable of cutting down the lower-level mutated rats with ease.

    The battle between humans and rats had officially begun.

    ¡­

 Chapter 178 - 178: Thereâ€™s a mole!

    "Let them fight. The more chaotic, the better..." Dave stood silently with his crew from the Black Hand Legion, watching the scene unfold with cold detachment.

    The mutated rats weren''t particularly strong yet, given their recent transformation, but their sheer numbers overwhelmed Genesis Biotech''s forces.

    Two armed guards were dragged down, their screams piercing the air before they were swallowed by the writhing black tide of rodents. Moments later, as the swarm dispersed, all that remained were two skeletal corpses, stripped clean.

    "We need to find their Rat King," Samantha said, her sharp gaze scanning the battlefield.

    If they could kill the Rat King and retrieve the Radiant Crystal, the rest of the rats wouldn''t matter. They were just cannon fodder.

    It didn''t take long for her to spot it¡ªa massive rat, nearly 15 feet long, perched on a large tree. Its fur was matted with the blood of other animals, giving it a grotesque and menacing appearance. The creature''s body emitted a faint, shimmering glow, a sign of its rapid growth from devouring flesh.

    "That''s the one!" Samantha shouted, her voice firm and commanding.

    One of her teammates reacted instantly, raising a hand. A stream of pale blue energy surged forward, encasing the giant rat in a shimmering sphere of water.

    "Water Prison, activated!"

    Samantha didn''t waste a second. With a single step, she launched herself forward like a predator on the hunt. As an A-rank Speed Awakened, her movements were a blur, leaving afterimages in her wake as she closed in on the Rat King.

    "Squeeeak!"

    Sensing the danger, the Rat King let out an ear-piercing screech. In response, countless rats leapt from the trees, forming a living wall to block Samantha''s path.

    Without hesitation, Samantha drew her blade. Her katana flashed through the air, slicing with such speed that it seemed to vanish, leaving only a whirlwind of afterimages. The rats in her way were shredded instantly, their blood and flesh spraying in all directions.

    Step by step, she pushed forward, carving a path through the swarm. The ground behind her was littered with mangled rat corpses, and she was closing in on the Rat King.

    "Time to die!" Samantha thought, a flicker of triumph in her eyes as she raised her katana for the killing blow.

    But not far away, the Black Hand Legion was watching closely, their expressions darkening.

    "She''s stronger than I thought..." one of them muttered.

    "Of course she is. She''s an A-rank Speed Awakened. Aside from the Four Knights of Bernardino, she''s one of the best out there."

    "So what now? She''s about to take out the Rat King!"

    "..."

    Dave''s eyes narrowed as he observed the scene. A cold, murderous intent began to radiate from him. There was no way he was going to let Samantha claim the Radiant Crystal. If she got her hands on it, they''d never be able to catch her¡ªnot with her speed. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Move in!" Dave barked.

    At his command, the Black Hand Legion sprang into action, charging toward the fray.

    Samantha, still focused on the Rat King, didn''t notice the danger closing in. Her katana gleamed as she prepared to strike. But just as she was about to deliver the fatal blow, a sharp, stabbing pain shot through her head, like needles piercing her brain. A psychic attack had blindsided her.

    "Ahhh!" she cried out, clutching her head as her vision went black. Her body wavered before collapsing to the ground.

    The surrounding rats seized the opportunity, swarming toward her in a frenzy.

    Fortunately, her teammates reacted quickly. They rushed forward, cutting down the rats and pulling Samantha to safety.

    "Samantha! Are you okay?" one of them asked, his voice filled with concern.

    "I... I''m fine," she replied, though her pale lips and dazed expression said otherwise. The psychic attack had left her shaken, and she wouldn''t recover immediately.

    As she struggled to regain her composure, her eyes darted toward the commotion. That''s when she saw them¡ªDave and his Black Hand Legion charging into the battlefield. Her heart sank, and her face twisted in alarm.

    "Damn it! It''s an ambush."

    "Heh, you''re dead meat now!" one of the Black Hand members sneered.

    The Black Hand Legion was infamous for their brutality and madness. They didn''t discriminate in their slaughter¡ªwhether it was Genesis Biotech personnel or the mutated rats, anything in their path was fair game.

    The battle escalated into utter chaos, the violence and bloodshed reaching new heights.

    Samantha''s brow furrowed as she tried to piece it all together. She hadn''t expected the Black Hand Legion to show up, but it didn''t take long for her to figure out their motive.

    "There''s a mole!"

    The Black Hand Legion tore through the battlefield like a storm, cutting down over ten Genesis Biotech operatives in mere moments. Victory was within their grasp.

    "Make sure to capture Samantha alive," Dave growled, his voice dripping with malice. "She''s been a thorn in our side in San Bernardino for way too long."

    One of his men grinned wickedly. "Oh, don''t worry. We''ll make sure she gets a taste of the Black Hand Legion''s... hospitality before we finish her off."

    The Black Hand Legion had the upper hand, boasting twenty Awakeners with crystal cores, while Genesis Biotech only had five, plus two dual-ability cyborgs. And with the element of surprise on their side, the outcome was almost inevitable.

    If it weren''t for the fact that Genesis Biotech had a few A-rank fighters, they''d have been wiped out already.

    The armed personnel were faring even worse, falling one after another, their bodies littering the ground.

    But amidst the chaos, one corner of the battlefield stood out.

    A frost-type Awakener from the Black Hand Legion raised his hand, conjuring a sharp icicle that shot forward and impaled a Genesis Biotech soldier.

    The soldier didn''t fall.

    No blood spilled.

    He just stood there, motionless, staring blankly at the frost Awakener.

    "What the...?" The frost Awakener frowned, confused. Why wasn''t this guy going down?

    Unsettled, he decided to test it further.

    He yanked out the icicle and stabbed the soldier again. And again.

    Still, the man didn''t budge. His lifeless eyes remained fixed on the frost Awakener, and a strange, unsettling grin spread across his face. Drool dripped from the corner of his mouth as if he were... excited.

    "What the hell..."

    A chill ran down the frost Awakener''s spine. Something was very, very wrong.

    Before he could react, a massive mutated rat leapt from a nearby tree, landing squarely on the soldier''s head. The rat bared its fangs, ready to tear into the man''s skull.

    But then, the soldier''s mouth opened wide¡ªunnaturally wide.

    A tentacle shot out, piercing the rat clean through. The creature squealed in agony as the tentacle coiled around it and dragged it back into the soldier''s gaping maw.

    The man didn''t even chew. He just swallowed the rat whole.

    "I can''t hold back anymore..." the soldier muttered, his voice guttural and alien.

    "W-what the hell?!"

    The frost Awakener''s eyes widened in horror. Even the notoriously ruthless Black Hand Legion members froze, stunned by what they were witnessing.

    And then, the soldier''s mouth split open.

    It didn''t just open¡ªit split, peeling back into four sections like a grotesque flower. Before the frost Awakener could scream, the soldier lunged forward, biting down on his head with a sickening crunch.

    The frost Awakener''s headless body crumpled to the ground, blood pooling beneath it. The scene was beyond brutal¡ªit was monstrous.

    And this wasn''t an isolated incident.

    All across the battlefield, other Genesis Biotech soldiers began to reveal their true forms. They had been parasitized by horrifying creatures, and now their bodies were splitting open, sprouting writhing tentacles that lashed out at anything nearby.

    Some of the parasites burst out of their hosts entirely, seeking new victims to infest.

    The battlefield, already a bloodbath, descended into pure nightmare fuel. What had been a brutal fight now became a scene of unspeakable horror.

    Even the mutated rats hesitated, their primal instincts screaming at them to stay away.

    The parasitic creatures were something else entirely¡ªsomething that inspired a deep, instinctual fear.

    "What... what the hell is this?!"

    Dave and Samantha both froze, their faces pale. Neither of them had ever seen anything like this before. Fear gripped them both.

    "What are these things?"

    But there was no time to dwell on it. Both of them instinctively turned their eyes toward the Rat King.

    The only way out of this nightmare was to grab the Radiant Crystal and get the hell out of there. Staying any longer was suicide.

    Without a word, they both charged toward the Rat King.

    "It''s mine!" Samantha''s speed was unmatched. In the blink of an eye, she was at the Rat King''s side.

    But Dave wasn''t about to let her win. His psychic energy surged forward, enveloping her in a mental assault.

    Samantha had been expecting it, but even so, the sharp pain in her head made her falter. Her vision blurred for a split second.

    "Hand it over!" Dave roared, closing in fast.

    "ROAR!"

    The parasitic creatures screeched, drawn to the Radiant Crystal like moths to a flame. Their tentacles shot out in all directions, a writhing mass of death and destruction converging on the Rat King.

    "Squeak! Squeak!"

    The mutated Rat King looked around frantically, its beady eyes filled with panic. It seemed to realize that everyone¡ªhuman, rat, and parasite alike¡ªwas after it.

    For a moment, it just froze, as if thinking, What the hell is wrong with all of you?!

    But Samantha wasn''t about to let anything stop her. As an A-rank Speed Awakener, she was a master at snatching things in the heat of chaos.

    Ignoring the stabbing pain in her head, she raised her katana and slashed the Rat King in half with a single, precise strike.

    Blood sprayed everywhere, and the Rat King''s organs spilled out onto the ground. Among the carnage, a radiant, glowing crystal shot into the air.

    "So that''s the Radiant Crystal..." Samantha muttered, her eyes locking onto it.

    But she wasn''t the only one.

    Dave, the Black Hand Legion members, and even the parasitic creatures all turned toward the crystal, their movements eerily synchronized.

    For a split second, time seemed to slow down. The chaos around them faded into the background as everyone focused on the glowing prize.

    Thinking fast, Samantha grabbed the crystal mid-air and hurled it toward one of her teammates.

    "Catch it!!!"

    ...

 Chapter 179 - 179: Not a bad idea

    The Radiant Crystal shot through the air like a bullet, heading straight for the teammate.

    The teammate stared at it, unblinking, every nerve in his body stretched taut. He was ready, hands outstretched to catch it, not daring to make a single mistake as the crystal hurtled closer and closer.

    But then, something unexpected happened.

    Just as the Radiant Crystal was halfway to its destination, there was a sharp snap. Two long, slender fingers caught it mid-flight.

    "Huh?"

    Everyone froze, stunned.

    Ethan''s figure appeared out of nowhere, his gaze lowered as he inspected the Radiant Crystal now resting between his fingers.

    The moment it touched his hand, a cool, icy sensation spread through his palm. Under the shimmering glow of the crystal, he could feel his body''s cells buzzing with energy. It was clear¡ªthis thing could accelerate evolution.

    A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. What a nice little treasure. And I didn''t even have to try. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Thanks for the hard work, everyone," Ethan said casually.

    "???"

    Samantha collapsed to the ground, her eyes wide with disbelief. The Radiant Crystal she had risked her life to grab was now in someone else''s hands.

    Dave frowned, his sharp senses picking up on something unusual. His mental scan of Ethan revealed an unsettling presence. This guy wasn''t going to be easy to deal with.

    "Another powerhouse?" Dave muttered under his breath.

    Samantha, however, was already losing it. She scrambled to her feet, shouting, "What are you all standing around for? Go get the Radiant Crystal back!"

    "Oh¡­ right!"

    The teammate who had been ready to catch the crystal snapped out of his daze. A hulking man, clearly a strength-type Awakener, he stomped forward in two massive strides, his face twisted into a snarl as he reached out to grab Ethan by the collar.

    "Well, that''s just rude¡­" Ethan muttered, shaking his head.

    In one fluid motion, he raised his hand, and a sleek tachi appeared in his grip. With a swift diagonal slash, the blade cut through the air.

    Swish!

    The sound was sharp and clean, like slicing through a watermelon. The man''s forearm was severed in an instant.

    "AAAHHH!"

    The man let out a bloodcurdling scream as blood gushed from the stump of his arm. He stumbled back, clutching the wound, his face pale with shock and pain.

    But Ethan wasn''t done. With another effortless swing, the tachi sliced upward, starting at the man''s chin and carving all the way through to the top of his skull. The blade flicked, and a crystal core popped out, gleaming in the light.

    The entire sequence was seamless, like a choreographed dance.

    The man''s screams cut off abruptly. His lifeless body crumpled to the ground with a heavy thud.

    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd.

    "Holy¡ª"

    Someone sucked in a sharp breath. If they remembered correctly, that guy was a B+ level Awakener, nearly A-level. And yet, Ethan had taken him down like he was nothing.

    Dave''s eyes narrowed as he studied Ethan. Something wasn''t right. There was no trace of a living person''s aura coming from him.

    His heart sank.

    No way¡­

    "The Zombie King!" Dave blurted out, his voice trembling slightly. "He''s a Zombie King!"

    "What?!"

    The others recoiled in shock.

    They were all from San Bernardino and didn''t know much about Los Angeles, but they''d heard the rumors. Whispers of a terrifyingly powerful Zombie King roaming the city.

    Could it really be him?

    "This guy''s dangerous. Stay sharp!" Dave warned, his voice urgent.

    What had started as a simple plan to swoop in and claim the prize had turned into a nightmare. Not only were they dealing with parasitic monsters, but now a Zombie King had entered the fray.

    "We don''t need to kill him," Dave said quickly, trying to rally his team. "Just grab the Radiant Crystal and get out of here!"

    All eyes locked onto Ethan. The Radiant Crystal in his hand had made him the center of attention, the target of everyone''s greed.

    Dave was the first to act. His powerful mental energy surged forward, confident in his abilities. His psychic attacks had never failed him before.

    Two of his teammates followed close behind, charging at Ethan in perfect sync.

    This was their usual strategy: Dave would disrupt or control the target with his psychic powers, leaving them vulnerable for his teammates to finish off. It had worked countless times before.

    The group charged forward with overwhelming force, Dave''s psychic energy manifesting into a tangible barrier that surged ahead like a tidal wave, aiming to crush everything in its path.

    Ethan stood still, watching them with an almost bored expression. Then, in the blink of an eye, his crimson eyes flared with an eerie glow.

    The Domain of the Dead erupted around him.

    A suffocating wave of pressure spread out like a tsunami, engulfing everything in its reach.

    Dave''s psychic barrier, which had seemed so formidable, crumbled like fragile paper, torn apart in an instant.

    "ARGH¡ª!"

    Dave clutched his head, a piercing pain exploding in his brain as he let out a guttural scream.

    The two teammates who had rushed ahead fared even worse. Not only was Ethan completely unaffected by their assault, but the oppressive force radiating from him pinned them in place.

    "What the hell is this?!"

    "This¡­ this isn''t like before!"

    Their eyes widened in terror as they realized they were trapped within the Domain of the Dead. Their bodies felt impossibly heavy, as though they were carrying mountains on their backs. They couldn''t move, couldn''t even lift a finger.

    And then came the fear. A primal, bone-deep terror that gripped their hearts as they felt death creeping closer.

    Ethan walked toward them, his steps unhurried, almost casual. As he passed by, his long, slender fingers reached out, piercing into their skulls with surgical precision.

    One by one, he extracted their crystal cores.

    His expression remained calm, detached, as though he were performing a mundane chore. Before their lifeless bodies could even hit the ground, he flicked his wrist, storing the cores in his spatial storage ring.

    It was all so smooth, so practiced, as if this was second nature to him.

    Dave, still clutching his head in agony, watched the scene unfold with growing horror. The pain in his skull was unbearable, but what truly terrified him was the ease with which Ethan dispatched his men.

    Ethan didn''t stop. He moved toward the remaining survivors like a gardener harvesting ripe fruit, methodically collecting what he wanted.

    That''s when it hit Dave.

    He''d been looking at this all wrong.

    This wasn''t about fighting for the Radiant Crystal anymore.

    This was about survival.

    "Forget the Radiant Crystal! We need to retreat!" Dave shouted to the few remaining members of his team, his voice trembling with urgency.

    The others didn''t need to be told twice. They turned and bolted, desperate to escape.

    But Ethan''s voice cut through the chaos, calm and cold.

    "In such a rush? Let me help you with that."

    With a mere thought, the Domain of the Dead expanded further. The trees around them shattered into splinters, leaves and debris swirling violently in the air.

    The fleeing group didn''t make it far. The oppressive force of the domain caught up to them, freezing their bodies in place. The weaker ones collapsed immediately, their legs giving out beneath them.

    They were spent. The earlier battles had drained them of their strength, leaving them powerless to resist.

    Even Dave, who prided himself on his psychic abilities, was at his limit. His mental reserves were nearly depleted, and his body felt like it was being crushed under an invisible weight.

    When he turned his head, he realized with a jolt that Ethan was already standing in front of him.

    Dave''s entire body trembled. His face twisted in terror, his mind screaming at him to move, to fight, to do something.

    But it was too late.

    Ethan reached out, his hand plunging into Dave''s skull with unnerving precision. When he pulled back, a crystal core gleamed in his palm.

    Ethan tilted his head, examining it with mild curiosity.

    "An A-grade psychic crystal core," he murmured, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "How cute. I''ve never seen one of these before."

    He turned the core over in his hand, admiring its brilliance for a moment before slipping it into his storage ring.

    And just like that, Dave''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground.

    The rest of the Black Hand Legion was no more. Ethan had wiped them out entirely.

    The only ones left were Samantha, a few other human survivors, and the parasitic monsters that had been lurking nearby.

    Samantha was in bad shape. She''d taken the brunt of the earlier psychic attacks while fighting for the Radiant Crystal, and her body was still recovering from being partially parasitized. Her head throbbed painfully, and her strength was all but gone.

    She stared at Ethan, her heart sinking into the pit of her stomach.

    Dave, the infamous psychic powerhouse of San Bernardino, had been killed as easily as squashing a bug.

    "P-please¡­ don''t kill me!" Samantha stammered, her voice shaking. "You can use me as a hostage! Take me to Sophia¡ªshe''ll trade whatever resources you want for me!"

    She wasn''t just begging for her life. She knew that pleading alone wouldn''t work on a creature like Ethan. She had to make herself useful, had to offer something of value.

    "Sophia?" Ethan repeated, his expression thoughtful. He vaguely recalled hearing about her¡ªSan Bernardino''s Genesis Biotech branch leader.

    "Not a bad idea," he said after a moment. "But¡­ if I need something from her, I''ll go get it myself."

    ...

 Chapter 180 - 180: Light-years?

    "Uh..." Samantha froze for a moment. When she heard the first half of Ethan''s sentence, she thought there might still be a chance. A flicker of hope sparked in her heart. But by the time he finished, that hope was crushed in an instant.

    Ethan, as merciless as ever, swiftly dealt with the remaining desperate humans.

    Now, the only ones left in the clearing were a group of mutated creatures. Their sinister eyes were locked on Ethan, yet none of them made a move to flee.

    Maybe their minds worked differently from humans. Or maybe that Radiant Crystal was just too important to them.

    Even if it meant risking their lives, they had to try.

    "Those humans were useless," the leader of the creatures rasped, its voice hoarse and grating. It seemed disappointed that the humans hadn''t even managed to trouble Ethan, let alone slow him down. They''d been slaughtered like cattle.

    Ethan turned his head toward the creatures, his gaze calm but sharp, like someone eyeing dessert after a satisfying meal. Maybe a cookie with a gooey center.

    "Raaaargh¡ª!"

    The creatures roared in unison, their resolve solidifying. They decided to go all in, betting their lives on this fight. Tentacles erupted from their bodies, writhing and lashing out toward Ethan.

    These creatures were physically powerful, their bodies built for survival even in the harsh Domain of the Dead. But to Ethan, their movements were sluggish, like watching a slow-motion replay.

    With a single step, Ethan darted forward, weaving effortlessly through the onslaught of tentacles. His blade¡ªa sleek tachi¡ªsliced through the air in a clean arc, carving open the chest of one of the creatures.

    Their weak spot was the heart. He''d figured that out already.

    Sure enough, a crystal core shot out from the creature''s chest as its body crumpled to the ground. Within moments, it shriveled up, leaving behind nothing but a thin, leathery husk stretched over its skeletal frame.

    The remaining dozen or so creatures didn''t stand a chance against Ethan.

    In just a few breaths, the clearing was silent again. Ethan had wiped them all out.

    "Schlunk!"

    With one final thrust, Ethan drove his blade into the leader''s heart. The creature froze in place, its eyes still glaring at him with unrelenting hatred, as if it refused to accept defeat.

    "We... won''t let you get away with this," it growled, its voice dripping with venom.

    "Oh, thanks for the heads-up," Ethan replied casually, flicking his blade upward. With a sharp swish, he carved out the creature''s crystal core.

    The leader''s body collapsed with a heavy thud.

    And just like that, the battle in the forest was over. The scene was a mess¡ªbroken trees scattered everywhere, the ground caved in at odd angles, and the stench of rotting flesh hanging thick in the air. The corpses of mutated rats littered the area, adding to the carnage.

    All of this chaos, all these factions drawn here by a single meteorite, and in the end, Ethan had claimed it all for himself.

    After collecting the bodies and storing them in his spatial storage ring, Ethan''s figure shimmered and vanished into thin air.

    ...

    Meanwhile, back in the city, Bulldozer and his gang of undead minions were having a feast.

    The street in front of the skyscraper was filled with the grotesque sounds of flesh being torn and devoured. The air reeked of blood and decay. The sight of the undead gorging themselves on corpses was surreal, almost nightmarish.

    But Ethan? He was at home.

    Sitting comfortably, he studied the Radiant Crystal he''d just acquired. Its faint glow pulsed gently, radiating a soft, otherworldly light. It seemed to stimulate cellular activity, speeding up evolution and enhancing energy absorption.

    Before, Ethan could only absorb the energy from two A-grade crystal cores in a day. Now, with the Radiant Crystal, he could handle three. At this stage of his evolution, eating raw flesh didn''t do much for him anymore¡ªit was more about keeping his stomach full than gaining strength.

    "Fascinating..." Ethan muttered to himself, turning the crystal over in his hand. He couldn''t help but wonder how something like this had come to be.

    He glanced out the window at the vast expanse of sky above. The universe was so immense, so full of mysteries. Compared to it, Earth was nothing more than a speck of dust. Even the entire solar system was like a single grain of sand in an endless desert.

    It was humbling, really. Like the old saying went: "We''re just mayflies in the grand scheme of things, a drop in the ocean."

    This Radiant Crystal, though¡ªit was like a catalyst for the apocalypse.

    If it had formed naturally and just happened to crash on Earth, that would''ve been one thing. But if some other lifeform had deliberately sent it here... that was a whole different story. A terrifying one.

    There was something big going on here. Something dark. Something that reeked of conspiracy.

    Maybe... the end of the world wasn''t some random disaster. Maybe, to some advanced species out there, it was just an experiment. A test.

    And those parasitic creatures? Their origins were a mystery, too. Why were they so obsessed with the Radiant Crystal? What was their connection to it?

    This world was still full of unknowns.

    Ethan leaned back, lost in thought for a moment.

    "Eh, whatever," he finally said with a shrug. "I''ll just keep laying low and getting stronger. That''s the safest bet."

    ...

    Meanwhile¡­

    At the San Bernardino branch of Genesis Biotech, the sharp clack of high heels echoed down the hallway as the secretary, her face tense with urgency, strode into Sophia''s office.

    "Sophia, the team we sent¡­ they''re all dead."

    "What?" Sophia''s head snapped up, her expression a mix of shock and disbelief. "What happened?"

    "According to the data transmitted by the cyborgs, they first engaged in a fight with mutated rats. Then, they were ambushed by the Black Hand Legion."

    "The Radiant Crystal¡­ did the Black Hand Legion take it?" Sophia''s tone sharpened, her focus narrowing on the crystal''s fate.

    The secretary shook her head. "No. After that, a group of terrifying parasitic creatures showed up."

    "Figures¡­" Sophia frowned, her mind racing. She had suspected this mission would be dangerous, but clearly, she had underestimated just how bad it would get.

    A miscalculation on her part.

    She should''ve sent more people. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So¡­ the Radiant Crystal was taken by the parasitic creatures?" she asked, her voice tinged with frustration.

    "Not exactly. In the end, a powerful zombie appeared and took it."

    "Wait¡­ what?" Sophia froze, her expression blank for a moment. After all the twists and turns, it all came back to a zombie?

    The secretary quickly recounted the entire sequence of events in detail.

    Sophia leaned back in her chair, her eyes narrowing in thought. For some reason, anything involving Los Angeles always seemed to go sideways. That city was cursed. A black hole of bad luck.

    "Why are the parasitic creatures after the Radiant Crystal, anyway?" she asked after a long pause.

    "We''ve studied samples of those creatures before," the secretary explained. "Their DNA tests showed that they''re not native to Earth. So, it''s highly likely they have some kind of special connection to the Radiant Crystal."

    "Hmm¡­" Sophia tapped her fingers on the desk, her mind working through the implications. If that was the case, the creatures wouldn''t just give up. They''d come back for the Radiant Crystal, no doubt about it.

    The zombie king of Los Angeles might be strong, but those creatures weren''t pushovers either. And then there was the looming threat of the Santa Monica zombies, always watching, always waiting. It was only a matter of time before things spiraled into chaos.

    "Maybe," Sophia said slowly, "it''s not such a bad thing that the Radiant Crystal isn''t in our hands right now."

    ...

    The moon rose, the sun set, and night fell.

    But this wasn''t an ordinary night.

    In Ethan''s territory, a crowd of zombies had gathered at the base of the skyscraper. Suspended above them was the Radiant Crystal, glowing faintly and casting flickering light across the scene. The eerie glow bathed the area in shifting shadows, making the gathering look like some kind of dark, forbidden ritual.

    Ethan, of course, wasn''t keeping the Radiant Crystal all to himself.

    His underlings basked in its light as if they were sunbathing, their bodies rapidly evolving under its influence. The lower their rank, the more dramatic the changes.

    Some of the elite zombies began to crackle with energy, their bodies undergoing visible transformations. One sprouted sharp bone spikes from its arms. Another''s sense of smell became so acute it could detect prey miles away. Others found their claws growing longer and sharper, gleaming like blades in the dim light.

    The horde of zombies stood together, greedily soaking in the Radiant Crystal''s glow. The scene was surreal, almost otherworldly, as if they were performing some ancient, malevolent rite.

    Among them was Bulldozer, his massive frame towering over the others. He tilted his head back, staring at the Radiant Crystal with wide eyes. "Is that¡­ a star from the sky?"

    "Sort of," PhD replied, standing nearby. "It came from space, probably from some galaxy light-years away."

    "Light-years?" Bulldozer frowned, the term completely foreign to him. "How many years is a light-year?"

    "It''s not a measure of time," PhD said, exasperated. "It''s the distance light travels in one year."

    "Oh¡­" Bulldozer scratched his chin, his face scrunched up in deep concentration. "So¡­ how many years is that?"

    ...

 Chapter 181 - 181: Foolish humanâ€¦

    In the days that followed, Los Angeles settled into an eerie calm.

    Ethan''s underlings, basking daily in the glow of the Radiant Crystal, were evolving at an astonishing pace. The number of elite zombies had skyrocketed, now numbering in the tens of thousands.

    Even the zombie kings had all reached A-rank strength or higher. Big Ears and Shrimpy, who used to be more on the sidelines, would occasionally show up to soak in the crystal''s energy too.

    Los Angeles had become the most terrifying zombie hive imaginable. No other creatures dared to set foot in its domain.

    ...

    One day, Bulldozer and Laura were patrolling the outskirts of the city, accompanied by a squad of elite zombies.

    Bulldozer''s small, beady eyes scanned the area. Everything seemed normal¡ªno prey in sight. Bored out of his mind, he decided to show off some of the "knowledge" he''d recently picked up, hoping to flaunt his so-called brilliance.

    "Hey, Laura," he began, puffing out his chest. "Do you know what a light-year is?"

    Laura didn''t even hesitate. "A light-year is a unit of distance. It''s how far light travels in one year," she explained confidently, her tone calm and matter-of-fact.

    Bulldozer''s eyes widened in shock, as if he''d just stumbled upon some groundbreaking discovery. His face was a mix of disbelief and awe. He hadn''t expected Laura to know the answer, let alone explain it so well.

    She actually got it right.

    Could it be¡­ had she evolved her intelligence stat recently?

    Feeling a little defeated but unwilling to admit it, Bulldozer smirked and leaned in for another round. "Alright, smarty pants. If light traveling for a year is a light-year, then¡­ what would you call a dog traveling for a day?"

    Laura tilted her head, genuinely puzzled. "A dog¡­ day?"

    "Nope!" Bulldozer burst into laughter, clearly very pleased with himself. "A doggone day! Get it? Doggone?"

    He grinned like a big, goofy kid, looking incredibly proud of himself. Yep, still the smartest one here, he thought smugly.

    But not long after the two zombie kings left, figures began to emerge on the outskirts of the city. They stood like eerie statues, their eyes cold and sinister, fixed on the heart of Los Angeles.

    "The Radiant Crystal is in there," one of them rasped, his voice dry and gravelly.

    It was clear they weren''t human. These were parasitic creatures, hailing from Santa Clarita, and they had come for one thing: the Radiant Crystal.

    A younger man at the back of the group gazed toward the city. "Once we get the Radiant Crystal, we''ll be able to evolve into our final forms. With that power, we''ll rule the world."

    "But¡­ this zombie hive is insanely strong," another creature muttered, his tone uneasy. "Even if we call in all our kin, there''s no guarantee we can take it down."

    The leader of the group nodded slowly. They had already overrun the Santa Clarita shelter, using human flesh to grow their numbers to fifty or sixty thousand. But taking on the terrifying zombies in the city was a whole different beast.

    Still, the leader didn''t seem worried. After a moment of contemplation, he spoke. "There are other shelters around Los Angeles, aren''t there?"

    "Oh?" The others turned to him, their eyes gleaming with understanding.

    The plan was clear.

    Before launching an assault on the zombie hive, they would target the surrounding shelters. The humans inside would serve as breeding stock, allowing them to grow their forces into an unstoppable wave of parasitic monsters.

    The Los Angeles shelter, in particular, was a prime target. It had recently taken in a massive influx of refugees from Santa Monica, swelling its population to nearly a hundred thousand.

    If they could seize it, they''d have enough humans to spawn an army of parasites, creating a monstrous tide that could overwhelm anything in its path.

    Unlike zombies, parasitic creatures had a unique advantage when it came to dealing with humans. Humans were bound by emotions¡ªlove, family, friendship. And those bonds? They were perfect entry points for parasitic infiltration.

    A storm was brewing.

    ...

    At the shelter, the cleanup operation against the surrounding Aqua Zombies was still underway.

    Hundreds of Awakeners were locked in battle, steadily thinning out the zombie numbers. Fortunately, Aqua Zombies weren''t particularly strong, and after several days of relentless fighting, most of them had already been wiped out.

    Mia was among the fighters. With a swift slash of her blade, she decapitated one of the zombies. But to her surprise, a swarm of parasites spilled out from its severed neck, wriggling forward in a grotesque wave.

    "Not exactly elegant¡­" Mia muttered, recalling something a certain zombie had once said. With a sharp stomp of her foot, she unleashed a burst of power that shook the ground, instantly crushing the parasites into oblivion.

    Nearby, Sean finished off a lizard-like creature, his sharp, calculating eyes narrowing as he seemed lost in thought.

    "Mia," he called out, "do you think Ethan might be dealing with these Aqua Zombies too?"

    "Why should I care?" Mia replied dismissively, her tone laced with sarcasm. "But since you brought up Ethan, I can''t help but think of the Pregnant Zombie King. And if we''re talking about the Pregnant Zombie King, we have to mention the Zombie Fetus. And if we''re talking about the Zombie Fetus, well, that brings me to my Tachi¡­" She trailed off, muttering to herself as if piecing together a puzzle.

    Sean scratched his head, thoroughly confused. What is she even talking about? he wondered. Pregnant Zombie King? Zombie Fetus? Tachi? Deciding it was better not to ask, he turned his focus back to the fight. I''ll just kill a few more monsters and grab a couple of apples on the way back¡­

    The group pressed forward with unstoppable momentum, quickly clearing out the remaining zombies. Once the area was secure, they returned to the shelter to rest and recover their strength.

    The task of cleaning up the battlefield was left to the specialized cleanup crews. Their job was to collect damaged weapons and extract mutated monster bones, which could be brought back to the shelter and repurposed as materials for crafting weapons.

    The cleanup crews weren''t particularly strong. Most of them were low-level Awakeners who had barely managed to condense a Neurocore, or even just ordinary survivors. They handled the grunt work in exchange for survival supplies.

    Thanks to the shelter''s recent growth and the discovery of new resources, living conditions had improved, and morale among the crews was high. Everyone was working with renewed energy.

    Among them was a young girl with shoulder-length hair and a sweet, delicate face. She was using an alloy dagger to dig out a piece of bone from a lizard monster. With each strike, blood splattered, but the dagger only managed to pierce a few inches into the bone. The mutated skeleton was incredibly tough, making the task frustratingly difficult.

    The girl gritted her teeth, putting all her strength into the effort, determined to finish the job.

    But no one noticed the subtle movement in the dirt behind her.

    Something was there, creeping toward her silently, almost imperceptibly.

    The girl''s attention was entirely focused on the bone. She didn''t sense the danger lurking behind her.

    Moments later, the soil shifted slightly, and a fleshy, snake-like tendril emerged. It slithered upward, rising behind her like a cobra preparing to strike. Then, without warning, it coiled around her neck and lunged toward her mouth.

    "Mmmph! Mmmphhh!" The girl struggled desperately, her muffled cries barely audible as the tendril forced its way inside her.

    In just a few seconds, the creature had fully entered her body.

    Her entire frame shuddered, joints cracking audibly. The light in her once-bright eyes dimmed, replaced by a cold, sinister glint.

    It was clear¡ªshe had been completely taken over by the parasitic monster.

    "Daisy, are you okay?" A young man approached from nearby, noticing something seemed off about her.

    "Oh¡­ it''s nothing," Daisy replied quickly, turning to him with a playful, almost bashful smile. "This bone is just so hard to dig out. I can''t seem to manage it."

    "Do you¡­ uh¡­ want me to help?" The young man''s face flushed red, and he stammered nervously.

    Daisy''s eyes lit up with feigned excitement. "Really? You''d do that for me? You''re so sweet! How can I ever repay you?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh, uh¡­ no need to repay me, haha," the young man chuckled awkwardly, crouching down beside her. He pulled out his own dagger and began working on the lizard bone.

    Daisy stood behind him, watching intently. The innocent smile on her face faded, replaced by a chilling, predatory expression. Her eyes gleamed with malice, and her lips curled into a sneer.

    "Foolish human¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 182 - 182: This stupid human!

    The young man was diligently digging up bones, his heart brimming with joy. Clearly, he had a bit of a crush on the girl. He figured that if he helped her out a few more times and showed her some extra care, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe could win her over and she''d fall for him.

    And, well, the girl did have plans to give herself to him. Just¡­ not in the way he imagined.

    Daisy''s gaze sharpened slightly, and with a sudden squelch, her abdomen split open. A tentacle shot out like an arrow, piercing straight through the young man''s back.

    The tentacle quickly swelled, forming a bulge that began moving into the young man''s body. It was a parasitic creature, a smaller monster that had split off after consuming flesh and blood.

    As the bulge disappeared into his body, the young man''s bones began to crack and shift audibly. His expression of pain faded quickly, replaced by a dark, emotionless look.

    "Go infect someone else," Daisy said coldly.

    "Yes," the young man replied calmly. He turned and began walking toward the shelter.

    As long as there was enough flesh and blood, the creatures could grow rapidly¡ªone becoming two, two becoming four, multiplying exponentially. Their spread was terrifyingly fast.

    What made it worse was that once the monsters parasitized a host, they could access the host''s memories. They could map out social connections, making it easier to find their next target. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Take the young man, for example. His next target? His own mother.

    Because¡­ family is always easier to approach.

    ...

    Daisy also returned to the shelter. She had completely mastered the weaknesses of human men and knew how to use her advantages¡ªlike her beauty¡ªto get close to them.

    The shelter was bustling with activity. There were houses built by Earth-element Awakeners, as well as plenty of temporary tents. People were coming and going, the place alive with chatter and movement.

    "Hey, Daisy! Back so soon?" a burly man called out in surprise.

    "Yeah," Daisy replied, her delicate brows furrowing as she put on a pained expression. "I just twisted my ankle a little¡­ it hurts so much~~~"

    The man immediately stepped forward. "What a coincidence! Before all this apocalypse stuff, I was an orthopedic doctor. Let me take a look for you."

    "Thank you," Daisy said sweetly, limping over to him. She grabbed his arm for support, leaning her body against his.

    "Uh¡­" The man froze for a moment, clearly feeling the softness pressing against him. His expression shifted, and it was obvious he was overthinking things.

    Was she¡­ hinting at something?

    Could it be that he was that attractive?

    But then again, he was much older than her. It didn''t seem appropriate, and if others found out, there''d definitely be gossip.

    Then again¡­ it was the apocalypse. Did any of that even matter anymore?

    With that thought, he wrapped an arm around Daisy''s waist and led her into a nearby building.

    As for what happened next¡­ well, there''s no need to spell it out.

    Daisy didn''t parasitize the man, though. Instead, she devoured him completely. After all, she needed enough flesh and blood to split off new monsters.

    "Hmm?"

    At that moment, Sean happened to be walking past the building. As an Awakener with enhanced hearing, he picked up on faint squelching and crunching sounds, like something was being chewed.

    "Why does that sound so familiar?" Sean scratched his head, trying to place it. Then it hit him¡ªwhen they''d discovered a monster last time, Megan had made the exact same sounds.

    No way. No way there''s another monster here, right?

    Without hesitation, he pushed the door open.

    Inside, Daisy was sitting on the edge of the bed, her abdomen slightly swollen. The air was faintly tinged with the smell of blood.

    "What were you just eating?" Sean asked bluntly, his sharp eyes locking onto her.

    "I¡­" Daisy''s mind raced. She knew Sean was the second-strongest Awakener in the shelter and not someone she could easily deal with. Luckily, he wasn''t exactly the sharpest tool in the shed, which made him easier to fool.

    Her eyes darted around the room and landed on a few packs of compressed biscuits sitting on the table.

    "Oh¡­ those," she said quickly. "I was just eating some biscuits. Want some?"

    "For real?" Sean''s face lit up. The thought of food immediately pushed any suspicions about monsters to the back of his mind.

    "Well, don''t mind if I do!"

    He walked in, grabbed a pack of biscuits, and tore it open, stuffing his mouth with large bites.

    There were red date-flavored ones, scallion-flavored ones, peanut-flavored ones, and even chocolate-flavored ones. They were surprisingly tasty.

    Daisy watched Sean as he stuffed his face with biscuits, stepping closer to him one careful step at a time. What an idiot, she thought to herself, fell for it just like that.

    And Sean wasn''t just any idiot¡ªhis level was high. If she could devour him, her strength would skyrocket, and she''d be able to split off a whole bunch of new little monsters. He was practically a walking buffet.

    "You eat the biscuits, and I''ll eat you," Daisy muttered internally, now standing right behind him. Sean was so focused on his food that he didn''t even notice her. She couldn''t help but feel smug.

    But just as she was about to strike, Sean suddenly turned his head. His mouth was covered in biscuit crumbs, and his wide eyes stared directly at her.

    Daisy froze, her heart skipping a beat. Did he figure it out?

    "What¡­ what are you doing?" she asked, trying to sound casual.

    "Got any water? I''m thirsty," Sean said, completely oblivious.

    "..." Daisy was speechless. She turned around, suppressing her frustration, and poured him a glass of water.

    Sean grabbed the cup and chugged it down in big gulps, the sound of him drinking echoing in the room. Glug glug glug.

    Daisy watched him closely, her mind racing. Her sneak attack had failed, and she''d almost blown her cover. It seemed like she''d have to resort to her usual tricks.

    "Sean, you must be tired. Want me to give you a massage?" she offered, her voice soft and sweet.

    "Sure!" Sean replied without hesitation, clearly liking the idea.

    Daisy''s lips curled into a barely noticeable smirk. Even an idiot has basic instincts, she thought.

    She stepped to the side and slowly took off her jacket, revealing a snug tank top that clung to her figure. Her curves were on full display.

    Sean stared at her, his expression blank. For some reason, he suddenly remembered the taste of milk from his days at the orphanage.

    Daisy, still smiling, moved closer to him. She placed a hand gently on his shoulder.

    The room grew quiet. Just the two of them, alone. The atmosphere shifted, becoming¡­ charged.

    Daisy leaned in, her flawless face inching closer to his. She could feel his breath now, warm and steady. Her heart swelled with triumph. To seal the deal, she decided to go all in, leaning forward to press her lips to his.

    "I think I¡­" Sean started, his voice trailing off.

    Daisy smiled, her tone dripping with seduction. "Whatever you''re thinking¡­ just do it."

    "Oh, okay. I need to pee," Sean said, standing up abruptly. He turned and walked toward the door, muttering to himself as he left. "Man, those biscuits were so good. But all that water¡­ whew."

    "..." Daisy stood there, completely stunned, watching him leave. Her mind went blank for a moment.

    This stupid human!

    Her fists clenched tightly, her face twisting with frustration. Another failed attempt at parasitizing him.

    "One day," she hissed under her breath, "I''ll get rid of him."

    But she knew the truth. She''d only just infiltrated the shelter, and there weren''t enough infected humans yet. It wasn''t the right time to make a move.

    For now, she had to keep infecting more people.

    Daisy sifted through the memories she''d absorbed, trying to find a more suitable target. Someone easier to manipulate. After a moment of thought, a name popped into her mind.

    Chris.

    ...

 Chapter 183 - 183: Thisâ€¦ this is another monster?!

    At this moment, Chris was just starting to recover from his injuries. The last encounter with that parasitic creature had really done a number on him¡ªhe''d barely escaped with his life.

    His shoulder was still wrapped in bandages as he packed up his gear, getting ready to head out. The plan was to forage for some wild vegetables in the mountains or maybe hunt down a few mutated beasts to gather some much-needed supplies.

    Nearby, Brandon glanced over and asked, "Uncle Chris, are you sure you''re okay now? Your injuries¡­"

    "I''m fine, kid. You think your Uncle Chris hasn''t been through worse? I''ve stared death in the face more times than I can count. This? Just a scratch." Chris waved him off, trying to sound nonchalant.

    "Oh¡­ okay¡­" Brandon nodded, though he couldn''t help but think, Yeah, sure, but you weren''t saying that when you were on the verge of kicking the bucket¡­

    "Still, Uncle, that parasitic thing was no joke. You''ve gotta be more careful next time. Don''t let them get the jump on you again."

    "Relax, Brandon. You think I''d fall for the same trick twice? Not a chance," Chris declared confidently, puffing out his chest.

    Brandon gave him a skeptical nod. "You know what they say, though¡ªtemptation always comes with a price. But hey, live and learn, right? Maybe it''s not all bad in the end."

    "Wait, hold up!" Chris suddenly remembered something. "Weren''t you gonna introduce me to someone? You know, that online dating thing?"

    "¡­" Brandon was speechless. Seriously? This guy just can''t help himself, can he?

    Before Brandon could respond, the tent flap was pulled aside, and a slender figure stepped in. It was Daisy, her delicate features and graceful demeanor immediately catching everyone''s attention.

    Chris and the others turned to look at her, their expressions shifting to something¡­ peculiar.

    What''s she doing here?

    They all knew Daisy, of course, but they weren''t exactly close.

    "Uncle Chris, are you heading out?" Daisy asked softly.

    "Yeah, I am. Why? Something up?" Chris replied casually, not thinking much of it.

    But then Daisy lowered her head slightly, her demeanor suddenly turning shy and hesitant.

    "Well¡­ not really. I was just worried about your injuries. And¡­ I also have something personal I wanted to talk to you about."

    "Huh?" Chris froze, staring at her. For a moment, he was completely caught off guard. Daisy''s pretty face, her bashful expression¡ªit all left him a little dazed.

    And then there was that word: personal.

    His mind started to wander.

    Brandon and the others exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of confusion and disbelief.

    Looking at Daisy now, with her flushed cheeks and nervous energy, she seemed like a girl with a crush.

    Something about this feels¡­ off.

    Chris suddenly winced, clutching his shoulder. "Ah, ouch! My shoulder''s acting up again. Brandon, you guys go ahead without me this time. I think I need another day to rest."

    As he spoke, he kept shooting Brandon meaningful looks, practically begging him to play along.

    "Uh¡­ sure, okay," Brandon said, though he couldn''t help but feel a little weird about the whole situation. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Chris stood up and walked over to Daisy. "So, Daisy, what''s on your mind?"

    "Actually¡­ ever since I arrived at the shelter, I''ve been¡­ paying attention to you," Daisy said, her face turning an even deeper shade of red, like a ripe apple.

    Chris''s eyes widened, and a wave of excitement surged through him. He couldn''t help but glance back at Brandon and the others, a smug grin on his face as if to say, See? I don''t need your help. The ladies come to me.

    Daisy continued, "Uncle Chris, your shoulder must still hurt, right? How about I help you change your bandages?"

    "Yes! Yes, absolutely!" Chris nodded enthusiastically, practically tripping over his words.

    The two of them walked out of the tent together, side by side.

    Brandon watched them go, still feeling a little baffled.

    "Daisy''s not blind, is she? What''s she suddenly seeing in him?"

    "Yeah, and isn''t there, like, a huge age gap between them?" one of the teammates chimed in, clearly just as confused.

    Another teammate thought for a moment before suggesting, "Maybe¡­ she''s got daddy issues?"

    "Pfft!"

    The group couldn''t hold back their laughter. Shaking their heads, they finished packing their gear, strapped on their equipment, and headed out of the tent, ready for their mission.

    At the shelter''s exit, Mia and Chloe were waiting with a group of Awakeners, their crystal cores gleaming faintly in the dim light.

    When they saw Brandon and his team approaching, Mia called out, "Is everyone here?"

    "Yeah, we''re all set," Brandon replied. But then he paused, as if remembering something, and added, "Well, except for Uncle Chris."

    "Oh? Where''s he?" Mia asked, turning back just as she was about to leave.

    Brandon scratched his head. "He was supposed to come, but while he was packing, Daisy came over and pulled him aside."

    "Daisy went to him? On her own?" Mia frowned. In her mind, those two had absolutely no connection.

    "Yeah," Brandon said honestly. "She suddenly started being all nice to him, said she''d been paying attention to him for a while. Then they left together. Probably off to¡­ you know, talk about life or something."

    Mia stood there in silence for a long moment, her expression unreadable. Finally, she muttered, almost to herself, "What kind of normal person would actually like him?"

    "Uh¡­" Brandon and the others froze, her words hitting them like a bucket of cold water.

    And then, as the realization began to dawn on them, their hearts collectively sank.

    "Wait¡­ you don''t think¡­"

    ¡­

    Those parasitic creatures didn''t understand love. They didn''t even have a concept of human aesthetics. Their actions were purely based on cold, calculated logic¡ªwhat they deemed effective. But to everyone else? Their behavior often came across as bizarre and downright illogical.

    At this moment, Chris and Daisy had entered a private tent. A man and a woman, alone in such close quarters, with an air of ambiguity hanging thick in the atmosphere. The tension was palpable, and the mood was¡­ complicated.

    "This must be what they mean by ''surviving disaster brings blessings,''" Chris thought to himself, grinning like a fool. He was practically glowing with self-satisfaction.

    In front of him, Daisy had already slipped off her jacket, her movements slow and deliberate.

    "Uncle Chris, let me help you change your bandages," Daisy said softly, stepping closer with each word.

    Chris couldn''t help but smile, his ego inflating by the second. "Oh, there''s really no need. Honestly, I''m already feeling much better. But, Daisy¡­ why have you been paying so much attention to me?"

    "Because¡­" Daisy paused, her voice dropping to a near whisper. "I like your body."

    Chris''s face flushed red. The words hit him like a freight train. Whoa, that''s¡­ bold. Are all young people this straightforward these days?

    "Haha, well, if you like it, I mean¡­ I could let you¡ª"

    "Good," Daisy interrupted, nodding with a smile. But there was something off about her eyes. Beneath the surface of her seemingly sweet expression, a sinister glint flickered. Like a predator watching its prey, she knew her trap had been sprung.

    Just as Chris was about to make his next move, something horrifying happened.

    Daisy''s abdomen suddenly split open, revealing a grotesque, writhing mass. A long, slimy tentacle shot out with terrifying speed, slicing through the air with a sharp whoosh.

    "Wha¡ª?!" Chris froze, his brain struggling to process what he was seeing. The shock hit him like a punch to the gut.

    This¡­ this is another monster?!

    Before he could react, the tentacle lunged at him. He tried to dodge, but they were too close, and he had been completely off guard. The tentacle moved faster than he could track, piercing straight through his injured shoulder with a sickening squelch.

    "ARGH¡ª!" Chris opened his mouth to scream, but before he could, another slimy tentacle wrapped tightly around his face, gagging him.

    "Shhh, my little darling," Daisy cooed, her voice dripping with mock tenderness. Her face twisted into a grotesque smile, equal parts eerie and menacing. "No need to make a fuss."

    As she spoke, her body began to shift and contort. A pulsating bulge formed along the tentacle, growing larger with each passing second. It was a smaller parasitic creature, wriggling its way toward Chris, ready to invade his body.

    "No¡­ no, no, no!" Chris''s muffled cries were filled with desperation. He thrashed against the tentacle''s grip, his entire body trembling with the effort. But it was no use. The creature''s strength was overwhelming, and his struggles only seemed to amuse it.

    The bulge crept closer and closer, inch by horrifying inch. Chris''s heart sank into the pit of his stomach. This is it, he thought, despair washing over him like a tidal wave. I''m done for. I''m going to become one of them¡­

    But just as he was about to give in to hopelessness, salvation came crashing through the tent.

    With a sharp swish, the tent wall was sliced open, and a gleaming blade cut through the air like lightning. A Tachi¡ªa long, curved sword¡ªsliced clean through the tentacle holding Chris captive.

    The severed tentacle recoiled violently, and the parasitic creature it had been transporting fell to the ground with a wet plop. It looked like a grotesque little octopus, its slimy body glistening with mucus. It let out high-pitched squeals, like a rat caught in a trap.

    Chris collapsed to the ground, blood pouring from his wounds. He gasped for air, his chest heaving as he tried to process what had just happened. Slowly, he turned his head toward his savior.

    And there she was.

    Mia stood in the opening of the tent, her sword still gleaming with the remnants of her strike. Her expression was calm, but her eyes burned with a cold, unyielding determination.

    The faint light caught her profile, highlighting her sharp features and undeniable beauty.

    ...

 Chapter 184 - 184: Oh my godâ€¦ there are so many!

    "She''s here to save me!" Chris thought, relief washing over him as Mia burst into the tent. Behind her, Brandon and the others followed closely, weapons at the ready.

    "Uncle Chris, are you okay???" Mia''s voice was urgent, her eyes scanning him for injuries.

    "I¡­ I''m fine. I was just fighting a monster," Chris said, trying to sound tough, though his shaky voice betrayed him.

    Brandon raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. Fighting? Was that what Chris called flailing around like that?

    Meanwhile, Daisy stood frozen, her face dark and her eyes locked on Mia. Her mind raced. She had planned everything so perfectly¡ªhow had they figured it out? How had her cover been blown?

    "Die!" Daisy suddenly screamed, her voice sharp and venomous. Several tentacles shot out from her body, whipping through the air like steel cables, aiming straight for Mia.

    Mia''s tachi flashed, her movements swift and precise. Each strike severed a tentacle cleanly, sending them crashing to the ground with a wet thud.

    "Go help her!" Brandon barked, his tone commanding.

    The others didn''t hesitate. They drew their weapons and charged forward to assist.

    Daisy''s expression twisted as she realized she was outmatched. Without wasting another second, she turned to flee. Her back split open grotesquely, and from the gaping wound, a monstrous creature with writhing tentacles burst forth. It smashed through the tent wall and bolted into the open.

    "A decoy?" Brandon muttered, his gaze dropping to the ground where Daisy''s lifeless, shriveled skin lay crumpled like an empty husk.

    "After it," Mia said coldly, already moving to follow the creature outside.

    The scene outside was chaos. Human survivors¡ªmen, women, and children¡ªwere everywhere, their faces pale with terror as they caught sight of the parasitic monster.

    "Ahhh! A monster!"

    "Run!"

    "What¡­ what is that thing?!"

    The crowd erupted into panic. Most of them were ordinary survivors, completely defenseless. They could do nothing but scream and scatter in every direction.

    A few Awakeners nearby noticed the commotion. One of them, a young man, shouted, "Another monster''s infiltrated! Let''s go help!"

    But before he could act, the companion standing next to him didn''t move. Instead, the man''s expression darkened ominously.

    "Shhhk¡ª"

    A tentacle shot out from the companion''s body, piercing the young man''s chest in one brutal motion.

    "You¡­ you¡­" The young man''s eyes widened in shock as blood poured from his mouth. He couldn''t even finish his sentence before collapsing. He had never imagined that his own teammate was a monster in disguise.

    The monsters stopped hiding. One after another, they revealed their true forms, their grotesque bodies twisting and shifting. This time, they weren''t planning to run. They were here to attack head-on. Their goal was clear: take over the human refuge and use it as a base to challenge the zombie king ruling the nearby city.

    "Raaaghhh!" A monstrous roar echoed through the air, signaling the start of the assault. All around the refuge, hidden monsters emerged, attacking survivors. Some began devouring humans outright, while others infected them, turning them into new hosts.

    Even more monsters, which had been lying in wait outside the refuge, surged in through the gates and over the walls. The scene descended into utter chaos.

    Screams of terror, cries of pain, and the clash of weapons filled the air. Blood splattered everywhere as humans and monsters clashed in a desperate fight for survival.

    "There are so many of them," Mia muttered, her sharp eyes scanning the battlefield. Her face remained calm, though her mind raced. Why were the monsters launching such a large-scale attack on the refuge? If she knew the reason, she''d probably mutter something like, "This is all Ethan''s fault."

    The refuge was built against a mountain, with high walls surrounding the other three sides. But the defenses were quickly being overwhelmed. Monsters climbed over the walls in droves, leaping into the refuge one after another. Some were parasitic mutant animals¡ªrats, wild boars, deer¡ªand even birds, which dove from the sky in relentless attacks. There was no way to stop them all.

    The survivors were in complete disarray, running for their lives.

    "Run! Get to the mountain!"

    "The caves inside the mountain are safer!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Waaaahhh! Monsters! They''re everywhere!"

    Families clung to each other, dragging children and the elderly as they fled toward the mountain. The mountain''s interior had been hollowed out to serve as a shelter, and it was the safest place they could think of.

    The refuge''s leadership wasn''t idle, either. While directing the defense, they urgently contacted Awakeners who were outside the refuge, calling them back for reinforcements. They also issued an emergency announcement on the official network.

    The message was written in bold red letters, marked with urgent symbols:

    "Emergency Announcement: The refuge is under large-scale monster attack. Our home is being destroyed, and our people are dying. Awakeners, return immediately to defend your families!"

    The same announcement was sent out three times in a row.

    This crisis was clearly no small matter.

    ...

    City Center.

    Ethan lounged on a sofa, his posture relaxed, exuding a lazy, almost indifferent vibe. Life had been unusually calm for him lately¡ªnothing noteworthy had happened in a while.

    After all, his territory was crawling with powerful zombies, and no creature dared to disturb him.

    Since the last time he wiped out that human squad and foiled Griff''s plans, even Azure Scaled and their crew had been keeping their heads down. Not a peep from them since.

    As for Genesis Biotech? They were a non-factor now. Completely deflated. Even when Ethan had generously tried to encourage them to make a move, they just couldn''t muster the strength to rise again.

    At the moment, Ethan was scrolling through his phone, idly passing the time. It didn''t take long for him to stumble upon the emergency announcement from the human refuge.

    "Well, well¡­ looks like things are getting lively," he muttered to himself, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. He glanced out the window, his sharp eyes catching sight of a dense flock of birds in the distance, all heading toward the refuge.

    He didn''t need to think too hard about it¡ªthose were definitely parasitic monsters, joining the assault on the humans.

    It was clear now: the parasitic monsters in Santa Clarita had declared all-out war on humanity.

    "They''re coming for me," Ethan murmured under his breath. His mind wandered back to the forest, to the time he''d snatched that Radiant Crystal. That parasitic creature had warned him back then¡ªit wouldn''t let him go.

    And now, this relentless attack on the refuge? It was all about stockpiling "supplies" for the final showdown with him.

    Ethan rose from the sofa, his gaze shifting back to the window. From his vantage point, he could see half the city sprawling below him. The human refuge was technically within the greater Los Angeles area, part of his domain.

    This whole situation¡­ it felt like someone was trashing the food on his dinner table.

    "That''s not gonna fly."

    Meanwhile, back at the refuge¡­

    The battle raged on. The parasitic monsters continued their slaughter, cutting through the humans like a scythe through wheat. The ordinary survivors were utterly helpless, little more than lambs to the slaughter.

    Even the Awakeners¡ªthose who had managed to condense Neurocores¡ªwere struggling. They weren''t a match for the monsters either.

    What made things even worse was the monsters'' horrifying ability to multiply. Every time they devoured a human, they spawned a new creature.

    One moment, the person fighting beside you was your ally. The next? They were your enemy, trying to tear you apart.

    "This method of spreading¡­ it''s no less terrifying than the zombies," Mia thought grimly, her mind racing as she analyzed the situation.

    Her gaze lifted to the horizon, and her heart sank. A massive flock of birds was approaching, darkening the sky. There were all kinds¡ªblackbirds, red-tailed hawks, pigeons, sparrows, egrets.

    But now, they were all flying together in a grotesque, unnatural swarm. It was a chilling sight, surreal and deeply unsettling. There was no doubt about it¡ªthey were all parasitic monsters.

    "Oh my god¡­ there are so many!" Brandon''s voice trembled as he supported the injured Chris, his face pale with fear. A wave of despair washed over him, threatening to crush his spirit.

    Mia turned her head, glancing toward the mountain behind them. A stream of survivors was still fleeing toward the hollowed-out mountain caves, desperately trying to escape the monsters chasing them.

    But Mia knew the truth. If the refuge fell, those people would be trapped. Cornered. They''d have nowhere left to run.

    "We need to break through and lead some of the survivors out,"

    ...

 Chapter 185 - 185: Itâ€™s timeâ€¦

    "Does Mia not even have confidence in holding the shelter?" Brandon''s heart was heavy with worry.

    Mia glanced at him and said, "Get the people out. Save as many as we can. The shelter''s made too much noise¡ªit''s bound to attract... other things."

    "Oh." Brandon nodded, trusting her judgment. Without wasting another second, he rushed off to help his teammates organize the evacuation.

    Meanwhile, the Awakeners who had crystallized their cores stayed behind, ready to fight the monsters to the death.

    Chloe and the other ice-type "movers" unleashed waves of freezing energy. Countless ice spears formed around them, shooting into the sky like anti-aircraft missiles, piercing through the monstrous birds with deadly precision.

    Thankfully, the parasitic bird creatures weren''t fully grown yet. Their small size and juvenile state made them less formidable and easier to take down.

    The fire-type Awakeners joined the fray, their flames roaring to life. With a flick of their hands, fire dragons swept across the battlefield, incinerating the creatures in searing heat, leaving nothing but ash.

    Mia''s tachi crackled with lightning, arcs of electricity dancing along its blade. Each strike was precise, cleaving into the monsters and reducing them to shredded remains.

    The dense swarm of birds in the sky began to falter, their bodies falling one by one like rain.

    "Move!" Mia shouted, leading the charge. The ice-type Awakeners provided cover, while Brandon and the others protected the survivors at the rear. Together, they pushed forward, step by grueling step. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The path they carved was littered with the corpses of monsters. Blood stained the ground, some of it human. Injured Awakeners left trails of crimson as they pressed on.

    The battle grew fiercer with every passing moment.

    After what felt like an eternity of fighting, they finally broke free of the shelter''s confines and emerged into a forested area. Or rather, what used to be a forest. The trees had long been cut down to supply materials for the shelter, leaving behind a barren field of dead stumps.

    But they weren''t alone.

    Animals were gathering in droves¡ªraccoons, coyotes, opossums, rabbits, ducks. One duck, in particular, had rows of jagged teeth lining its neck, a grotesque and unsettling sight.

    Their eyes gleamed with malice, fixed intently on the fleeing humans.

    It was clear these weren''t ordinary animals. They were parasitic monsters.

    Some of them were larger, fully matured, and far more dangerous than the ones they''d faced before.

    And among them were humanoid figures. Or at least, they looked human at first glance. But their movements, their presence¡ªit was clear they were no different from the beasts surrounding them.

    "So many¡­" Brandon muttered, his brow furrowed. He could see even more creatures converging on their location. It hit him then¡ªthese monsters had been quietly growing in number right under their noses, right around the shelter.

    The survivors behind him were visibly shaken, their fear palpable.

    "I can''t believe it¡­ There were this many monsters hiding near us?"

    "Yeah, they''ve been creeping closer for days. I heard they were spotted on the outskirts of L.A. not long ago."

    "Oh my god, I''m so scared¡­" one girl whimpered, tears streaming down her face.

    The stark contrast between the humans'' terror and the monsters'' cold, predatory stares was chilling.

    A humanoid creature stepped forward, its voice a guttural rasp. "Heh heh heh¡­ Humans, you can''t escape. Just give up and become our sustenance."

    Mia''s eyes narrowed. "Sustenance? What''s that supposed to mean?"

    The creature''s gaze burned with a twisted fervor. "Once we take your little shelter, we''ll move on to the zombie king in the city. After that, Los Angeles will be ours."

    "Oh¡­" Mia murmured, a flicker of understanding crossing her face.

    "Figures. Ethan''s behind this mess¡­"

    Without another word, she gripped her tachi tighter, its blade sparking with electricity. She charged straight at the horde, undaunted by the sheer number of enemies before her.

    The "small animals" let out piercing shrieks, their bodies splitting open grotesquely. From within, countless writhing tentacles burst forth, wriggling and twisting in the air.

    The mass of tentacles was so dense it blotted out half the sky.

    Mia''s tachi moved like a blur, leaving afterimages in its wake. Each swing unleashed arcs of lightning, shattering the tentacles into pieces.

    Behind her, the other Awakeners sprang into action. Their bodies radiated energy¡ªice, fire, wood, and more. Elemental forces surged forward, colliding with the monsters in a chaotic explosion of power.

    The forest descended into utter chaos as humans and monsters clashed once more.

    ...

    Just as Mia had predicted, the chaos at the shelter quickly drew the attention of other threats.

    And it wasn''t just Ethan. The zombies from Santa Monica were on the move too.

    "Three months! Do you have any idea what I''ve been through these past three months?!" Zombie Fetus stood atop an abandoned building, the crashing waves behind him echoing the storm raging in his heart. His voice was filled with fury, his emotions as turbulent as the sea below.

    Next to him, the Azure Scaled Zombie King chuckled darkly. "Yeah, the Hebei Shelter''s in shambles. How could we miss out on such a perfect chance to kick them while they''re down? Timing couldn''t be better."

    "I''m going to capture that woman alive," Zombie Fetus growled, his voice dripping with venom. "I''ll make her wish she were dead!" The flames of vengeance burned fiercely in his chest. He had been watching Mia, waiting, biding his time. And now, finally, the opportunity had come.

    There was no way he was letting it slip through his fingers.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    Suddenly, a deafening roar erupted from the depths of the ocean behind him. The sound was so powerful it seemed to shake the very earth. The once-calm blue waters churned violently as a massive, pitch-black shadow began to rise from the depths.

    A suffocating aura of malice spread across the area, sending fish scattering in every direction, desperate to escape.

    As the shadow emerged, the surface of the sea bulged upward, creating towering waves. Then, with a thunderous crash, a colossal lizard burst forth from the water. Standing over 200 feet tall, it was a mountain of muscle and scales. Its grotesque, ship-sized head was a nightmare to behold.

    This was a mutated zombie marine iguana, its appearance eerily similar to Godzilla. Around here, they called it Zombiezilla.

    The monstrous lizard lumbered toward the shallows, its massive body finally making landfall. The sheer weight of its presence was overwhelming, a living embodiment of destruction.

    Zombie Fetus leapt onto its mountainous head, his voice filled with manic glee. "Finally¡­ I can have my revenge! Let''s move out!"

    The Azure Scaled Zombie King glanced at him sideways, unimpressed.

    Look at this kid, acting like it''s Christmas morning¡­

    Behind them, the ocean began to churn again. One by one, terrifying zombies emerged from the water, their numbers growing rapidly. Soon, a massive zombie horde had formed, an unstoppable tide of death. Among them were several elite commanders: the Zombie Siren King, the Naga King, and the Brutal Iguana Zombie King from their last campaign.

    "It''s time¡­" the Azure Scaled Zombie King said, his voice low and menacing. "Time to expand onto the mainland."

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the chaos¡­

    Ethan had issued a hunting signal.

    The moment his underlings heard it, they froze in shock.

    Ethan was known for his laid-back, defensive approach. He rarely led hunting parties himself. In fact, the last time he''d done so was¡­ well, no one could even remember.

    "What''s gotten into the boss today? Did the sun rise in the west or something?" Bulldozer squinted, his small eyes filled with disbelief.

    "Waaaaahhh~~~ Finally! Finally, we get to kill something!" Laura sobbed dramatically, tears streaming down her face as she clutched her chest in exaggerated relief.

    "ROAR¡ª" The zombies of Los Angeles let out a collective roar, their excitement shaking the ground beneath them. Across the city, towering bio-monsters began to rise, their grotesque forms casting long shadows over the streets.

    The zombie nest had grown into something truly terrifying. It was no longer the ragtag group it once was. Now, it was a force to be reckoned with.

    Ten thousand elite zombies began to gather, crawling down from rooftops, scaling walls, and converging in the streets. Among them were five hundred of Ethan''s top warriors, standing tall and imposing. Their cold, emotionless faces gave them the appearance of five hundred war gods, ready to unleash hell.

    Big Ears and Shrimpy were busy rallying the troops, shouting motivational slogans at the top of their lungs.

    "Brothers! As zombies, we should strive to achieve greatness, just like me! Charge!!!" Big Ears bellowed, his voice filled with righteous fervor.

    But the elite zombies didn''t even glance at him. They brushed past without a second thought, their focus entirely on the mission ahead.

    Big Ears didn''t seem to mind, though. Watching them march away, a sly grin slowly spread across his face.

    "Heh heh¡­ Go on, all of you. Once you''re gone, I''ll be the boss around here."

    ...

 Chapter 186 - 186: Letâ€™s make this a fight to remember

    Big Ears wasn''t doing it for anything noble¡ªhe just wanted another bragging point on his r¨¦sum¨¦: "Briefly served as the boss of the Los Angeles zombie hive."

    Next to him, Shrimpy asked, "Big Ears, aren''t we gonna follow them?"

    "Nope. Gotta strategize from the sidelines!" Big Ears replied, waving his hand dismissively.

    ...

    The exodus of zombies from Los Angeles was nothing short of apocalyptic. The sheer scale of it shook the entire city, leaving chaos in its wake.

    At Genesis Biotech, the commotion didn''t go unnoticed.

    The secretary burst into the office, her heels clicking against the floor.

    "Mr. Nathan, the zombies in the city are on the move¡ªall of them!"

    "What?!" Nathan''s face froze in shock as he shot up from his chair with a loud thud.

    "Quick! Pack up your stuff! We need to get out of here!" he barked, his voice frantic.

    "Uh¡­ get out? Why?" The assistant looked at him, puzzled.

    Nathan was practically hyperventilating. "The zombies! They''re coming to attack us, aren''t they?!"

    "No, they''re heading toward the shelter," the assistant clarified.

    Nathan froze mid-panic, his expression shifting to one of confusion. The room fell silent, the air thick with awkwardness.

    "Ahem¡­ the zombies¡­ are attacking the shelter?" he asked, trying to regain his composure.

    "Not sure. But Sophia sent us an email earlier, saying Los Angeles was about to descend into chaos. She hinted we might have a chance to turn things around," the assistant recalled.

    "Oh¡­" Nathan rubbed his chin, intrigued. How did Sophia predict this? She always seemed to have a knack for seeing things coming¡ªand she was usually spot on.

    "Quick! Find out what''s happening at the shelter!" Nathan ordered, snapping back into action.

    ...

    Outside the shelter, the scene was a blood-soaked nightmare. The ground was littered with mangled corpses and chunks of flesh, the stench of blood hanging thick in the air.

    Mia stood at the front, gripping her tachi tightly. Her pale face was smeared with blood, and her dark, piercing eyes stared unflinchingly ahead. She had cut down countless monsters, her heart now as cold and sharp as the blade in her hand.

    Behind her, the Awakeners were gasping for breath, their bodies drained from the relentless battle. They had been fighting for what felt like an eternity, but the monsters just kept coming, swarming out of the forest like an unstoppable tide.

    It seemed like every large creature in the surrounding wilderness had been parasitized. These weren''t just monsters¡ªthey were extinction-level threats.

    The survivors huddled together, their faces pale and tear-streaked. They watched the Awakeners with a mix of desperation and guilt.

    "Is this it? Is the shelter really going to fall today?"

    "There are just too many of them! We can''t kill them all!"

    "Maybe¡­ maybe you guys should leave us behind. You''d have a better chance of making it out alive."

    "¡­"

    But before anyone could respond, an eerie melody drifted out from the depths of the forest. The sound was strange, shifting between high-pitched wails and low, guttural hums. It was haunting, almost hypnotic, and carried an unnatural, magnetic pull.

    The survivors'' expressions went blank. Their eyes glazed over, and their bodies stiffened as if they were puppets on strings. Slowly, they began to shuffle toward the forest, drawn by the song.

    Mia''s brow furrowed. She recognized this tactic all too well.

    She turned her gaze toward the distant treeline, where flocks of startled birds were taking flight. The air was filled with guttural roars and shrieks echoing through the valley, like the sound of an army on the march.

    "Well, things just got a whole lot more interesting¡­" she muttered under her breath.

    "Crap! It''s a Zombie Siren!" Brandon shouted, clamping his hands over his ears. His jaw tightened as he cursed under his breath. After dealing with Aqua Zombies so often, he was all too familiar with their tricks.

    "These bastards just don''t know when to quit! And of course, they''d pick now of all times to mess with us."

    "No," Mia said, her voice calm but firm. Her eyes narrowed. "This might not just be a distraction."

    "Huh? What do you mean?" Brandon''s stomach dropped as he caught the edge in her tone. He followed her gaze toward the forest, a deep sense of unease settling over him.

    The other Awakeners scrambled to stop the entranced survivors. They fought against the mental pull, dragging people back and even erecting ice walls to block their path. But despite their efforts, a few managed to slip through, disappearing into the forest.

    Moments later, blood-curdling screams echoed from the trees. Then, silence.

    ...

    "Damn it!" The Awakeners'' eyes burned with rage, their frustration palpable.

    But their momentary distraction left them vulnerable, and a parasitic creature lunged at them from the side.

    Thankfully, Mia''s reflexes were razor-sharp. With two swift strikes, she shredded the creature into unrecognizable chunks.

    When it rains, it pours. Monsters were attacking from the front, zombies were harassing from the flanks, and humanity was barely holding the line.

    And yet, the worst was still to come.

    Before long, a suffocating, murderous aura began to seep through the dense forest. It was as if the entire mountain range itself was bracing for something far more terrifying.

    Through the gaps between the trees, figures began to emerge¡ªzombies. Their bloodthirsty eyes glinted in the dim light, their faces twisted into grotesque snarls. And they were multiplying, their numbers growing denser by the second.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"

    The ground began to quake. Loose stones rattled and bounced as the tremors intensified. In the distance, the treetops swayed violently, some even crashing to the ground. Whatever was coming was massive¡ªsomething that defied comprehension.

    Even the parasitic creatures, which had been relentlessly attacking moments ago, froze in place. They could sense it too: a predator far more powerful than themselves. For now, they hesitated, unwilling to provoke whatever was approaching.

    "What¡­ what the hell is that?" someone stammered, their voice trembling.

    "It''s gotta be some kind of giant monster!" another guessed, their face pale.

    "If it''s coming from Santa Monica¡­ it must''ve crawled out of the ocean," someone else muttered, their voice barely above a whisper.

    "What?! Are you serious? That''s horrifying!"

    "¡­"

    The same thought crossed everyone''s mind at once: Deep Sea Behemoth. The words echoed in their heads like a death knell.

    It was as if humanity had come face-to-face with its natural predator. Even their souls seemed to shiver in fear.

    Then, a deafening roar shattered the air. It was so loud, so primal, it felt like it could split their eardrums. The sound reverberated through their chests, leaving them momentarily paralyzed.

    And then it appeared.

    A colossal shadow emerged from the depths of the forest, its sheer size dwarfing everything around it. Trees snapped like twigs under its weight, falling in its wake. Its towering form grew closer and closer, radiating an oppressive presence that made it hard to breathe.

    Two massive, lantern-like eyes glowed a sickly yellow, suspended high above the ground. They pierced through the gloom, staring down at the world with an almost godlike disdain.

    The shadow was so enormous, it blocked out the sun.

    But what truly sent chills down everyone''s spine wasn''t the creature itself. It was the figure standing atop its mountain-sized head.

    A boy. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Or at least, something that looked like one. His eyes were pitch black, swirling with tendrils of dark mist that radiated pure malice. His face was twisted with hatred so intense, it felt like it could burn the world to ash.

    "Zombiezilla¡­ and the Zombie Fetus!" someone gasped, their voice trembling with terror. The group collectively recoiled, their hair standing on end as if an electric current had passed through them.

    But the Zombie Fetus wasn''t looking at them. Its gaze was locked onto Mia, who stood bloodied but unyielding.

    "We meet again¡­" the boy said, his voice cold and venomous.

    Mia tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable. "It''s only been three months, and you''ve already grown this much," she muttered, almost to herself. There was a hint of curiosity in her tone, as if she were observing a strange phenomenon.

    The Zombie Fetus flinched, the dark mist in its eyes flickering for a moment.

    That''s what she''s focusing on? it thought, incredulous. Shouldn''t she be talking about revenge? About the fact that she killed my mother? Shouldn''t she be trembling in fear, begging for forgiveness?

    "Foolish human!" the Zombie Fetus snarled, its voice echoing with rage. "Today, I''ll make you pay for your arrogance! And as for that so-called Zombie King, I don''t care about proving anything to him. This is about reclaiming what my mother lost¡ªher territory. I''ll take it all back!"

    "Oh¡­" Mia''s brow furrowed slightly, but not out of fear. Her thoughts had drifted elsewhere¡ªto Ethan.

    The parasitic creatures attacking the shelter, the fallout from her killing the Pregnant Zombie King¡ªit all led back to him.

    "Was he¡­ using me this whole time?" she wondered aloud, her voice tinged with bitterness. The pieces were starting to fall into place, and the realization left a sour taste in her mouth. "That bastard. Manipulative, cunning, irresponsible¡­ total scumbag."

    But the Zombie Fetus wasn''t about to let her spiral into her own thoughts. With a guttural roar, it raised its hand, commanding the Aqua Zombies to attack. Their shrieks filled the air as they surged forward, accompanied by the haunting melody of the Zombie Siren.

    Mia stood alone, her tachi gleaming in the dim light. Her gaze was steady, her expression calm. The horde rushed toward her like a tidal wave, but her eyes betrayed no fear.

    Perhaps¡­ life had never held much value for her to begin with.

    "Fine," she whispered, gripping her blade tighter. "Let''s make this a fight to remember."

    ...

 Chapter 187 - 187: The apples!

    Mia gripped her tachi tightly and charged forward, slicing her way into the zombie horde.

    Her movements were swift and fluid, weaving through the undead with precision. The tachi whirled through the air with a fierce whoosh, and every strike cleanly severed a head from its shoulders.

    The Zombie Fetus, its black eyes gleaming with malice, observed her with a mix of curiosity and disdain. It hadn''t expected her to face the overwhelming swarm without fear¡ªlet alone launch an attack. "Interesting... I''m looking forward to seeing how you squirm when you''re on the brink of death."

    With a flick of its clawed hand, it commanded the massive Zombiezilla to act. The towering beast raised one colossal foot, aiming to crush Mia beneath it.

    The sheer size of the foot was staggering, like a mountain rising from the earth. It descended with a deafening roar, the air itself seeming to scream under its weight.

    The force behind the attack was immense, carrying the weight of a thousand tons.

    Mia''s slender frame was instantly engulfed in the shadow of the descending foot. Her sharp eyes darted upward, and without hesitation, she leapt to the side, narrowly avoiding the crushing blow. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    BOOM!

    The massive foot slammed into the ground, sending shockwaves rippling through the earth. The impact was like an earthquake, the ground caving in and dirt exploding outward. Trees nearby snapped like twigs, their splinters scattering in the air.

    Though Mia had dodged the direct hit, the shockwave caught her, flinging her through the air. She hit the ground hard, her body skidding to a stop.

    [Pain Level: 21%]

    Behind her, the human Awakeners were locked in their own desperate battle against the zombie horde. Leading the charge were Chloe and Caleb, a sibling duo whose powers complemented each other perfectly.

    Chloe wielded ice, while Caleb controlled wood. Both were ranked above B+, and together, they were a force to be reckoned with¡ªcapable of holding their own even against some A-rank zombie lords. In the hierarchy of the human refuge, they were among the elite.

    Ice walls and wooden roots erupted around them, both offensive and defensive, tearing through the surrounding zombies. The siblings worked in perfect sync, their combined abilities creating a deadly dance of frost and vines.

    "Where the hell is Sean?" Chloe muttered, her brows furrowed in frustration. In a situation this dire, his absence was glaring.

    Caleb shook his head, his tone clipped. "No idea. Probably still holed up in the refuge. Forget about him for now¡ªfocus on killing these things!"

    The two continued to unleash their powers, piercing through zombie torsos and snapping necks. The undead howled in agony as black, putrid blood sprayed everywhere, their bodies collapsing in heaps.

    For now, the siblings were holding their ground. But the constant use of their abilities was draining, and they couldn''t keep this up forever.

    Suddenly, a strange rustling sound came from the nearby forest. It was faint at first, like something slithering through the underbrush, dry leaves crackling under its weight.

    A chilling unease began to creep into the hearts of the fighters.

    "What... what is that?" someone muttered, their voice trembling. They instinctively glanced toward the forest. Through the dense foliage, they caught sight of a pair of glowing, yellow eyes. The pupils were slitted, like a serpent''s, and they stared back with an unnatural intensity.

    The man''s heart skipped a beat, his chest tightening as if he''d just fallen from a great height. A cold shiver ran down his spine, and his limbs froze in place.

    Before he could react, a guttural roar tore through the air.

    "ROAR!"

    In that split second of distraction, a zombie lunged at him, its grotesque jaws snapping shut around his neck. Pain exploded through his body as warm blood gushed from the wound. His vision blurred, and within moments, he collapsed, lifeless.

    Chloe turned at the sound, her eyes widening in horror as she saw the man fall. Her voice was sharp and urgent. "It''s a Naga! Don''t look it in the eyes! Stay away from the forest!" She had spent enough time with Mia to know about these creatures and their deadly gaze.

    But her warning came too late. Several Awakeners had already been caught off guard, their bodies stiffening as they fell victim to the Naga''s hypnotic stare. The surrounding zombies wasted no time, swarming over them and tearing them apart. Blood and gore splattered across the battlefield as the human formation crumbled into chaos.

    Panic set in. The once-coordinated defense devolved into a frantic scramble for survival.

    Among the chaos, Chris stood frozen. His body was battered and bleeding from earlier injuries, and his spirit was already fragile after enduring relentless attacks from parasitic creatures. When his gaze accidentally met the Naga''s yellow eyes, it was the final straw.

    He stood there, motionless, as if his soul had been drained from his body.

    The blood dripping from his wounds only served to excite the zombies further. Their snarls grew louder as they locked onto him, their prey. Five or six of them broke away from the main horde, sprinting toward him with feral hunger.

    Chris''s mind went blank. "It''s over... I''m done for..." he thought, despair washing over him like a tidal wave.

    From a distance, Chloe saw what was happening. Her jaw clenched, her fists trembling with frustration. She wanted to help, but she was already overwhelmed, barely holding her own position. Even if she tried, she knew she wouldn''t make it in time.

    "Mia''s saved Uncle Chris so many times... but it looks like he won''t escape this one..." she thought bitterly, her heart sinking.

    But just as all hope seemed lost, a figure burst onto the battlefield.

    Sean.

    His sharp, determined eyes scanned the scene as he sprinted toward Chris. With a flurry of powerful punches, he sent the zombies flying.

    Without missing a beat, he grabbed Chris by the arm and yanked him to safety.

    "Hiss¡­ ahh¡­ it hurts!" Chris winced as his wounds tore further, blood seeping out in thick streams. But despite the pain, he couldn''t help but feel relieved¡ªhe''d survived yet another close call.

    Sean stood over him, his sharp gaze scanning Chris''s injuries. A bulky backpack was slung over Sean''s shoulders, stuffed to the brim and bulging at the seams.

    "Uncle Chris, you hanging in there?" Sean asked, his tone calm but concerned.

    Chris shot him a pained look, his face pale and twisted in discomfort. "What do you think? But¡­ you showed up just in time. Thanks for saving me."

    "No big deal. I''m used to it," Sean replied with a shrug, as if rescuing people was just another part of his daily routine.

    At that moment, Chloe and Caleb retreated to their position, regrouping with Sean and Chris to hold the line.

    "Sean, where the hell were you just now?" Chloe demanded, her voice sharp with frustration.

    "I was back at the refuge, helping out," Sean said casually, patting the backpack on his shoulders. "Managed to grab a bunch of apples too."

    "¡­" Chloe stared at him, her expression blank, a vein practically popping on her forehead. Apples? Seriously? You''re thinking about food right now?

    "Forget the apples! The Naga''s out there wreaking havoc. Get over there and help already!" she snapped, exasperated.

    "Alright, alright, I''m on it!" Sean replied, raising his hands in mock surrender before spinning on his heel and charging toward the forest.

    The Naga''s ability to paralyze its victims wasn''t just physical¡ªit was a form of psychic control. Creatures like the Naga, with their mental manipulation powers, could use various mediums¡ªbe it sound, eye contact, or even subtle gestures¡ªto disrupt or dominate human minds.

    Each psychic monster had its own unique way of killing, but Sean? Sean wasn''t fazed by any of it. He was practically immune to mental attacks.

    As he barreled through the battlefield, smashing zombies left and right with his fists, he finally reached the forest. His sharp eyes caught movement in a dense patch of undergrowth. A long, scaly tail slithered through the grass¡ªa dead giveaway.

    It was a Naga, its upper body humanoid and decayed like a zombie, while its lower half was a massive serpent''s tail.

    Sean didn''t hesitate. He strode forward, parting the thick grass with his hands. Sure enough, a pair of glowing, yellow, slit-pupiled eyes stared back at him.

    The Naga froze for a moment, clearly startled. When did this human get so close? it thought, its mind racing. It quickly activated its psychic powers, its pupils narrowing as it locked eyes with Sean, attempting to seize control of his mind.

    But Sean didn''t flinch. His own sharp, intelligent eyes stared right back, unbothered.

    "What are you looking at?" Sean asked, his tone laced with mild annoyance. Without waiting for an answer, he raised his fist and swung. The punch connected with a sickening crunch, and the Naga''s head exploded into a mess of gore and scales.

    With that, Sean continued his rampage through the forest, cutting down every psychic monster in his path. Nagas, Zombie Sirens¡ªnone of them stood a chance. One by one, they fell to his relentless assault.

    Meanwhile, the humans on the battlefield outside felt the pressure ease significantly. With the psychic monsters eliminated, they were able to regroup and reestablish an effective defense.

    Sean, however, was just getting started. He was in the zone, tearing through the forest like a one-man wrecking crew. But as he took down yet another creature, a strange sensation washed over him.

    It was a feeling of immense pressure, like a heavy weight pressing down on his chest. A sense of danger prickled at the back of his mind, sharp and undeniable.

    Sean wasn''t usually sensitive to these kinds of things, but this presence was impossible to ignore. It was overwhelming.

    He turned his head sharply, his eyes scanning the forest. That''s when he saw it.

    A towering figure emerged from the shadows, its massive frame dwarfing everything around it. It was half-human, half-beast, its muscular body rippling with raw power. Its eyes glowed the same eerie yellow as the Nagas, but these were far more intense, brimming with a savage, almost primal energy.

    The creature''s face twisted into a grin, its sharp teeth glinting in the dim light. It looked¡­ excited.

    This was no ordinary monster. This was the undisputed ruler of Santa Monica''s undead¡ªthe Azure Scaled Zombie King.

    The Zombie King''s gaze locked onto Sean, its expression one of cruel amusement. It tilted its head slightly, as if studying him.

    "Well, well¡­ this little human is¡­ quite the peculiar one,"

    ...

 Chapter 188 - 188: Time to eat

    Sean, on the other hand, was all brawn and no brain. He didn''t bother overthinking things. The moment he saw the monster, he charged straight at it without hesitation.

    Azure Scaled tilted his head, sizing him up. "Yeah¡­ not exactly the sharpest tool in the shed, huh?"

    With a casual motion, Azure Scaled clenched his beast-like claws into fists and swung his arm forward. The sheer force of the punch caused the air to crackle with a series of sonic booms.

    Sean didn''t even flinch. He raised his own fist and met the blow head-on.

    BOOM!

    The collision of their fists sounded like two iron hammers smashing together, sending shockwaves rippling outward.

    But Sean''s arm throbbed with pain. A massive force surged through him, and before he could react, his body was flung backward like a baseball hit out of the park. He flew a solid 50 feet before crashing to the ground with a heavy thud.

    His backpack burst open from the impact, and several apples tumbled out, falling through the air and rolling across the dirt.

    One of the apples ended up right at Azure Scaled''s feet. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Azure Scaled, being a carnivorous creature, couldn''t care less about apples. To him, they were no different from weeds. Without a second thought, he lifted his foot and stomped down, crushing the apple into mush.

    That single act felt like it shattered Sean''s very soul.

    Still writhing in pain, Sean''s eyes widened as he watched the scene unfold. He stared, unblinking, his gaze fixed on the ruined apple.

    "My¡­ apple¡­" Sean''s breathing grew heavy, his chest heaving as anger flared in his eyes. His expression twisted into one of pure rage, with a sharp, dangerous edge.

    "You''re dead!"

    His body began to crackle and pop as he entered a full-on berserk state.

    With a roar, Sean leapt to his feet and charged at Azure Scaled again, his movements wild and unrestrained.

    "Oh, so he''s completely brainless," Azure Scaled muttered, realizing he''d overestimated Sean earlier.

    As Sean closed the distance, Azure Scaled swung another punch. BAM! The impact sent Sean flying yet again, this time over 50 feet, his body hitting the ground like a ragdoll.

    "Ugh¡­ that hurts¡­"

    Sean groaned, his entire body wracked with pain. It felt like his internal organs had been rearranged, and the sharp ache in his chest told him he was seriously injured.

    The gap between their strength was just too massive.

    Frustration bubbled up inside Sean. His apples had been crushed, but he couldn''t do anything about it. All he could do was roll around on the ground, overwhelmed by pain and helplessness. Tears welled up in his eyes.

    "Waaahhhhhh~~~"

    "Idiot," Azure Scaled sneered, his face full of disdain. He began walking toward Sean, ready to finish him off for good.

    But before he could take more than a few steps, he suddenly froze.

    "Huh? What''s that?"

    He looked up toward the horizon and noticed what appeared to be a dark cloud drifting closer. But it wasn''t a cloud¡ªit was a massive swarm of crows, their black feathers blotting out the sky.

    "Using my friend as a punching bag? Don''t you think that''s a little much?" A deep, magnetic voice suddenly echoed through the air.

    Azure Scaled turned his head sharply, his eyes narrowing. Standing next to Sean was a figure who hadn''t been there moments ago. The man was strikingly handsome, his expression cold and detached. Though he exuded no visible aura, there was an overwhelming sense of danger radiating from him.

    "It''s you!" Azure Scaled''s brows furrowed deeply as recognition dawned on him.

    Sean, still lying on the ground, looked up and saw the man''s face. His eyes immediately filled with tears of relief and gratitude.

    "Ethan¡­ sniff¡­ sniff¡­" Sean whimpered, his voice trembling. In the middle of this brutal battlefield, the true king had arrived.

    Ethan''s eyes glowed with a crimson light, and an oppressive energy began to spread outward. The Domain of the Dead unfurled like a tidal wave, its terrifying pressure crushing everything in its path. Trees in the surrounding forest splintered and exploded under the weight of the energy.

    It was as if a natural disaster had descended.

    "So, the rumors were true. You really are that strong," Azure Scaled muttered, his tone grim. He had only heard stories about Ethan before, but now he was seeing the legend in action.

    Without hesitation, Azure Scaled focused his energy. A blue aura began to rise around him, swirling like ocean waves. The energy surged forward in layers, crashing outward like a relentless tide.

    This was Azure Scaled''s unique ability, Tidal Surge, derived from his fusion with a Marine Iguana.

    The clash of their powers was cataclysmic. The two forces collided like grinding millstones, creating a deafening wail in the air. The ground beneath them cracked and caved, forming deep fissures that spread outward.

    The moment Ethan appeared, the entire battle shifted. All eyes were on him.

    From the outskirts of the battlefield, onlookers turned their heads, their faces filled with shock and awe.

    "It''s him!"

    "The Zombie Overlord of Los Angeles!"

    "Wait¡­ is he here to help?"

    "Or¡­ is he just here to clean up the mess?"

    "Uh¡­ that''s¡­ not good¡­"

    Whispers spread through the crowd as the tension in the air grew thicker. It felt like the entire balance of power was about to be upended.

    With so many major players converging, it was clear that the zombie factions in the area were about to face a massive shake-up.

    Amid the chaos of the zombie horde, Mia, covered in blood, caught a glimpse of Ethan out of the corner of her eye. Her lips curled into a faint smirk, though her tone was dripping with sarcasm.

    "Finally decided to show up, huh? Guess you''ve got some sense of responsibility¡­ fine, I''ll cut you some slack. Half off."

    ...

    Ethan''s sharp gaze locked onto Azure Scaled, analyzing the swirling blue energy surrounding him. It seemed like the beginnings of an Absolute Domain, but it was incomplete¡ªmore of a rough draft than the finished product.

    "Ah, so that''s why he''s managed to hold the title of overlord¡­" Ethan mused. He figured the Marine Iguana Azure Scaled had fused with must''ve been a mutant beast capable of wielding an Absolute Domain.

    Without hesitation, Ethan expanded his Domain of the Dead to its absolute limit. The oppressive force roared like thunder, crashing down on Azure Scaled''s blue energy and grinding it into nothing. The once-imposing aura began to crumble and dissipate under the sheer weight of Ethan''s power.

    Azure Scaled, despite being an S-class powerhouse, was still leagues below Ethan. Panic flashed across his face as he realized he couldn''t withstand the pressure. Without a second thought, he retreated at full speed, his massive frame darting backward hundreds of feet in an instant.

    "Holy crap! He''s insane!" gasped someone from the crowd.

    The onlookers, many of whom had encountered Ethan before, were left in awe. Chloe, in particular, couldn''t take her eyes off him. Her cheeks flushed, and her eyes sparkled like a starry night.

    "He''s still so ridiculously cool!" she whispered, practically swooning.

    But not everyone was impressed. In the shadows, Zombie Fetus''s pitch-black eyes burned with unrelenting hatred. The one responsible for his mother''s death¡ªthe other culprit¡ªhad finally shown up.

    "Today, you''re all going to die!" Zombie Fetus shrieked, his voice filled with venom. "Kill them! Kill them all! Leave no one alive!"

    "ROAR¡ª"

    The forest erupted with guttural roars as countless lizard-like monsters burst out from the dense undergrowth. Their glowing yellow eyes gleamed with malice, and their mouths were filled with razor-sharp fangs.

    The creatures surged forward in a chaotic wave, their bodies packed so tightly together that they trampled over one another in their frenzy. It was a monstrous tide, a living flood of destruction.

    These were Azure Scaled''s elite forces.

    It seemed he had anticipated Ethan''s interference and had prepared accordingly.

    The lizard monsters were massive, ferocious, and unnervingly resilient. Even within the oppressive confines of Ethan''s Domain of the Dead, they could still move freely, their sheer physical strength allowing them to resist the crushing pressure.

    But Ethan? He didn''t even flinch.

    With a casual motion, he raised his hand, and a tachi materialized in his grip. The blade radiated an intense heat, flames roaring to life along its edge.

    In one sweeping motion, Ethan slashed the air. A blazing arc of fire erupted from the blade, fanning out in a wide sweep. The inferno tore through the advancing lizard monsters, slicing them clean in half. Flames engulfed their bodies, reducing them to ash in mere moments.

    Ethan stood firm, an unyielding wall against the onslaught. He was a one-man army, cutting through the horde like a scythe through wheat.

    Behind him, Chloe and the other humans felt the crushing pressure on them ease almost instantly.

    "Honestly, who else could hold back an army of elite monsters like this¡­ all by himself?" someone muttered, their voice filled with awe as they watched the carnage unfold.

    But the tide of lizard monsters didn''t stop. If anything, their numbers only seemed to grow. More and more of them poured out of the forest, their ranks swelling into the thousands. They charged forward with reckless abandon, utterly unafraid of death.

    Ethan''s expression remained as cold and detached as ever. His crimson eyes scanned the battlefield, unbothered by the overwhelming numbers.

    "Time to eat," he said flatly.

    At his command, a deafening roar erupted from the nearby valley. The sound was so powerful it shook the earth, scattering flocks of birds into the sky in a panicked frenzy.

    Moments later, a new wave of figures appeared¡ªterrifying, grotesque faces emerging from the shadows. It was Ethan''s own army of elite zombies, and they were charging into the fray with unrelenting ferocity.

    They moved with inhuman speed and agility, some leaping from tree to tree like apes, others sprinting across the ground in a blur. The sheer number of them was staggering, a sea of undead that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    The sight was both awe-inspiring and utterly horrifying.

    ...

 Chapter 189 - 189: Still not enough?

    The zombie horde surged forward, colliding head-on with the lizard-like monsters. Claws tore through flesh, teeth sank into bone, and the battlefield echoed with the guttural roars of the undead and the anguished cries of the beasts.

    The forest descended into utter chaos.

    Blood splattered everywhere, severed limbs littered the ground, and even the air seemed to take on a crimson hue, transforming the scene into something straight out of a hellish nightmare.

    Amidst the carnage, Ethan''s elite squad of 500 warriors stood out as the most ferocious. Their cells were hyperactive, their bones unnaturally dense, and many of them had developed sharp bone spikes protruding from their bodies.

    They tore through the battlefield like unstoppable war gods, leaving nothing but destruction in their wake.

    "Damn, they''re this strong?" The Azure Scaled Zombie King frowned, his expression darkening as he observed the enemy. The level of evolution these zombies had achieved was far beyond anything he''d anticipated. His own territory by the coast was rich in resources, allowing him to raise countless elite creatures.

    But how had the other side managed this?

    To make matters worse, there were several powerful zombie kings among Ethan''s forces.

    In the dense jungle, however, Sprout had the home-field advantage.

    "Endless Growth!" Sprout''s voice rang out, calm but commanding. In an instant, vines erupted from the ground around him, growing at an insane rate and blotting out the sky. The green tide surged forward, swallowing Aqua Zombies and lizard monsters alike. The vines pierced through flesh, draining their victims dry and leaving behind shriveled husks.

    Some vines climbed up the trees, hoisting Aqua Zombies into the air. The forest soon resembled a grotesque hanging ground, the sight chilling to the bone.

    Meanwhile, Shroom''s spores spread far and wide, targeting any creature in their path. The spores latched onto their victims, rapidly parasitizing them and sprouting clusters of grotesque red tumors. The tumors writhed and merged, forming mimics that joined the fray.

    Though the mimics weren''t particularly strong, they were disturbingly lifelike, sowing confusion and disrupting the enemy''s coordination.

    Among the chaos, Snowy, the zombie tiger, was on an absolute rampage.

    Having absorbed Ethan''s blood, Snowy had started at a solid B+ rank. After devouring flesh and basking in the light of the Radiant Crystal, its power had skyrocketed in just a few months, nearing A+ rank.

    Snowy was the embodiment of the phrase "a tiger among sheep." With a single swipe of its massive paw, it unleashed a force of several tons, smashing monsters into pulp. Its tail lashed out like a steel whip, effortlessly snapping bones with each swing.

    On another part of the battlefield, Bulldozer was locked in a brutal clash with the Brutal Iguana Zombie King. These two powerhouses had faced off before, and their rivalry burned hotter than ever.

    "ROAR¡ª!"

    The two roared ferociously, grappling and trading blows like primal beasts. Each punch landed with bone-crushing force, the sound of flesh meeting flesh reverberating through the forest.

    Overall, Ethan''s forces held the upper hand, dominating the battlefield with overwhelming strength.

    But the tide wasn''t entirely in their favor. Parasitic monsters continued to pour in from all directions, working in eerie harmony with the Azure Scaled Zombie King''s forces. They specifically targeted Ethan''s zombie horde, their coordination unnervingly precise.

    The Azure Scaled Zombie King''s minions, the Aqua Zombies, were distinct with their webbed fingers and toes, making them easy for the parasitic monsters to identify and avoid.

    The parasites had one ultimate goal: Ethan. More specifically, they wanted the Radiant Crystal.

    "Hand over the Radiant Crystal, and we''ll leave. We won''t interfere in your fight," snarled a fully-formed humanoid parasite, its voice dripping with malice.

    Ethan barely spared it a glance. "Oh? Then I guess you''re staying."

    With that, his terrifying Domain of the Dead expanded, engulfing the creature in an instant. Flames erupted as he charged forward, wielding his blazing tachi. One swift slash, and the parasite was reduced to ash.

    But more parasites kept coming, relentless and unafraid of death.

    Behind Ethan, the ground trembled and rumbled. Towering bio-monsters emerged, led by Aaron, their presence radiating pure, unbridled fury. They stood shoulder to shoulder, forming an impenetrable wall of flesh and muscle. Like living tanks, they advanced, crushing the parasitic monsters beneath them.

    The battle raged on, growing fiercer by the second. The chaos reached a fever pitch, the forest becoming a maelstrom of blood and violence.

    The Azure Scaled Zombie King watched the battlefield intently, his expression grim.

    His forces were losing ground. The enemy''s level of evolution was simply too high, and he himself wasn''t confident he could take on Ethan.

    "Should I retreat?" he muttered to himself, hesitation flickering in his eyes.

    But just as he wavered, the ground in the distance began to quake violently. A suffocating aura of malice swept across the battlefield as over twenty towering figures emerged from the horizon.

    Their appearances were grotesque, their faces twisted with fangs and malice. Every single one of them was a bio-monster.

    At the forefront stood a particularly massive figure, its presence dominating. The air around it shimmered with spatial distortions, and its aura was nothing short of terrifying.

    "Keh keh keh¡­ looks like I showed up just in time." A raspy, mocking laugh escaped the towering bio-monster''s mouth as he led over twenty hulking monstrosities straight toward Ethan''s elite zombie forces.

    These creatures weren''t just mindless brutes¡ªthey still retained the abilities of human Awakeners, making them exceptionally dangerous. Every movement they made carried devastating power, capable of crushing zombies with ease.

    "What the¡­?" The Azure Scaled Zombie King raised an eyebrow, clearly caught off guard by the sudden arrival. But as he observed the situation, a flicker of realization crossed his face. These monsters weren''t enemies¡ªthey were allies.

    The lead bio-monster bared its fangs, its beady eyes locking onto Ethan with a look of pure hatred. Without hesitation, it charged forward, its massive fists glowing with spatial energy. The air around its punch warped and twisted, as if a falling star was about to crash down.

    Ethan''s Domain of the Dead flared to life, its oppressive energy pushing back against the spatial distortion. With a quick sidestep, he narrowly avoided the incoming blow.

    "BOOM!"

    The monster''s fist slammed into the ground, unleashing a deafening shockwave. Trees snapped like twigs, rocks shattered, and a cloud of dust and debris erupted into the air.

    Ethan raised a single hand, his Domain of the Dead rippling outward. The swirling dust froze mid-air, then fell harmlessly to the ground, as if gravity itself had been momentarily suspended.

    "This fight''s getting messy," Ethan muttered under his breath, brushing some dirt off his sleeve. "Almost ruined my outfit."

    He glanced up at the bio-monster, his sharp eyes assessing its strength. "Not bad," he admitted, though his tone was more curious than impressed.

    The bio-monster sneered, its voice like grinding stones. "What''s the matter? Don''t recognize me?"

    Ethan tilted his head, studying the creature with mild interest. "Should I?"

    "Griff," the monster growled, its tone dripping with venom. "Ring any bells?"

    Ethan''s expression didn''t change, though he squinted slightly, as if trying to jog his memory. "Griff¡­ Griff¡­" He repeated the name, then shrugged. "Nope. Doesn''t ring a bell."

    "You¡ª!" Griff''s fury erupted like a volcano. His massive fist clenched, veins bulging as he roared, "Die, you bastard!" He lunged forward, swinging his fist down with enough force to split the earth. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ethan didn''t bother dodging this time. Instead, he stepped forward, meeting the attack head-on. His own fist shot out, a blur of raw power. It was like a dragon breaking free from its chains, carrying an overwhelming force that seemed to shake the very air.

    "BOOM!"

    The two fists collided, unleashing a shockwave that rippled across the battlefield. The ground beneath them cracked and caved in, forming a crater from the sheer force of the impact.

    Ethan''s slender frame looked almost fragile compared to Griff''s hulking bio-monster form, but the result of their clash told a different story. The spatial energy surrounding Griff''s punch shattered like glass, and the massive creature was sent stumbling backward, skidding over a hundred feet before regaining its footing.

    Griff''s arm trembled, a numbing pain shooting up his forearm. He clenched his jaw, his sharp teeth grinding together in frustration. This wasn''t how it was supposed to go.

    He was Griff, one of the so-called Four Knights of Bernardino. Before his transformation, he had been an A+ rank Awakener, a force to be reckoned with. After injecting himself with the G-virus, he had broken past the limits of S-rank, becoming something far more powerful. Or so he thought.

    "Still not enough?" Griff muttered through gritted teeth, his rage boiling over. His mind burned with the memory of his failure¡ªthe moment his poor decisions had cost the lives of his entire team. The guilt had consumed him, driving him to the brink of madness. He had sworn to do whatever it took to avenge them, even if it meant sacrificing his humanity.

    Even if it meant becoming this¡­ thing.

    His claws dug into the earth as he steadied himself, his eyes blazing with hatred. "I''ll drag you into the abyss with me, Ethan," he snarled, his voice trembling with a mix of fury and desperation. "Even if I have to become a monster to do it!"

    ...

 Chapter 190 - 190: Limit

    The Azure Scaled Zombie King felt a surge of delight in his heart. With over twenty new bio-mutants joining the fray, their combat strength had been significantly bolstered. Now, there was no need for him to retreat.

    At the moment, Griff''s combat power was at S-rank, the Azure Scaled Zombie King himself was also S-rank, and the combined strength of the Zombie Fetus and Zombiezilla could easily match S-rank as well.

    Three S-rank powerhouses¡ªmore than enough to hold their ground.

    "Guess I underestimated Griff. Didn''t think this guy would actually be useful¡­" The Azure Scaled Zombie King rejoined the battle with renewed vigor.

    A faint blue energy surged around him, and with every move he made, elite zombies were effortlessly torn apart.

    Meanwhile, Griff, consumed by hatred, continued his relentless assault on Ethan. The spatial energy around him grew more intense, spiraling out of control until it reached its peak.

    The space surrounding Griff began to crack, black fissures spreading like jagged scars. The sheer force of the distortion was overwhelming, as if it could crush anything in its path.

    "Void Seal!" Griff''s blood-red eyes narrowed as he unleashed his S-rank spatial ability. With a wave of his hand, the entire space ahead of him froze, then began to collapse inward.

    Ethan was instantly caught in the attack.

    The space around him shattered, his vision blurring as the world seemed to disintegrate. He could only rely on the power of his Domain of the Dead to resist the spatial onslaught.

    But then, in the blink of an eye¡ª

    A massive spatial rift tore open, an endless abyss of darkness yawning wide like the maw of a monstrous beast. The rift swallowed Ethan whole, along with his Domain of the Dead.

    In that moment, both Ethan and Griff vanished from the battlefield.

    From the rear, Chloe and the others stared in shock. "Oh my god! Did Ethan just¡­ get taken out?"

    "No way¡­"

    "That bio-mutant is insanely strong!"

    "Could it be¡­ they both went down together?!"

    "¡­"

    Sean, standing nearby, looked panicked. His eyes darted around as he desperately searched for any sign of Ethan. "Ethan! Ethan! Where are you? Get back here! Don''t tell me you''re actually dead!"

    "Stop yelling," Mia said calmly from a short distance away. "He''s not that easy to kill."

    At that moment, Ethan found himself surrounded by pitch-black nothingness, standing in what felt like the void of an infinite universe. There was no end in sight.

    "Well, this is¡­ interesting," he muttered to himself, surprised to find he''d been dragged into another dimension. This had to be one of those rare, bizarre abilities that only a handful of humans could wield.

    Everywhere he looked, there was nothing but emptiness. He had no idea how to escape.

    But according to his logic, every problem had a solution. To break free from this trap, he''d have to deal with the source¡ªGriff. If he could take out the caster, the spell would collapse.

    Unleashing his Domain of the Dead with a thunderous roar, Ethan began searching for Griff, who was hiding somewhere in the void.

    ...

    Meanwhile, back on the battlefield, the situation was growing increasingly tense.

    The Azure Scaled Zombie King, however, couldn''t have been happier.

    "Well, well, what a pleasant surprise. One good thing after another. Griff actually managed to trap the enemy''s zombie king!"

    To the Azure Scaled Zombie King, this was the perfect opportunity. He had to take advantage of the situation and eliminate Ethan''s allies. Once the battle was decided, even if Ethan managed to return, it would be too late to change anything.

    His gaze locked onto Mia first.

    Aside from Ethan, she was the strongest among the group. Even when surrounded by the endless Zombie Horde, she could hold her own against the Zombie Fetus, tying up a significant portion of his forces.

    "Child, your adoptive father is here to avenge you!" The Azure Scaled Zombie King''s yellow eyes gleamed with malice as he lunged forward, his speed so fast that afterimages trailed behind him.

    His glowing blue claws clenched into a fist as he swung a devastating strike toward Mia.

    Hearing the rush of wind and feeling the murderous intent bearing down on her, Mia didn''t hesitate. She raised her arms to block the attack.

    "Bang!"

    A massive force slammed into her, like being hit by a speeding train. Mia''s body was sent flying uncontrollably, crashing through a massive boulder before finally coming to a stop.

    "Hehehe, nice hit!" Zombie Fetus clapped his hands gleefully, clearly enjoying the sight of Mia''s battered state.

    Mia pushed herself up from the rubble, her body covered in blood and scratches. Her right arm trembled slightly, the earlier blow feeling as though it had fractured her bones.

    [Pain Level: 37%]

    Despite her injuries, her blood-streaked face remained calm and composed.

    She lifted her gaze and spotted Zombie Fetus standing atop the massive beast, looking down at her with a smug, triumphant expression. Not far away, the Azure Scaled Zombie King stood with his piercing yellow eyes gleaming with malice.

    The two of them were surrounded by a sea of zombies and lizard-like creatures, forming an impenetrable wall of grotesque faces and snarling jaws. Everywhere she looked, there was nothing but horror.

    Sean, seeing his teammate injured, rushed over in a panic. "There are way too many monsters this time. Maybe you should fall back for now."

    "No need," Mia replied coldly, her voice steady.

    Sean frowned, his worry evident. "Your body has limits, Mia. There''s no way you can hold out against this many enemies."

    "I can handle it."

    "You can''t handle it!"

    "I can handle it," Mia insisted, her tone unwavering.

    "¡­" Sean fell silent, realizing she wasn''t going to back down. The look in her eyes made it clear¡ªshe was ready to fight to the bitter end.

    Before he could say anything else, Mia gripped her blade tightly and charged back into the Zombie Horde. Her movements were lightning-fast, her figure a blur as she darted through the chaos.

    Her tachi sliced through the air, cutting down zombies left and right in a relentless flurry of strikes.

    "Well, well, still putting up a fight, huh? Let''s see how long you can last," Zombie Fetus sneered, his tone dripping with mockery. A dark mist began to seep from his body, spreading toward Mia like a creeping shadow.

    This black mist, known as Death Miasma, was a sinister ability he had inherited from his zombified mother during her pregnancy. It was highly toxic, capable of paralyzing the body and inducing overwhelming fear.

    As the miasma enveloped her, Mia felt a chilling sensation crawl over her skin, like ghostly hands gripping her. Her limbs began to stiffen, and a wave of dread surged through her mind. Negative emotions clawed at her psyche, threatening to break her focus. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Before she could fully recover, Zombiezilla''s massive foot came crashing down from above.

    "BOOM!" The ground shook violently as the colossal foot slammed into her, leaving cracks spidering across the earth and kicking up a thick cloud of dust that obscured everyone''s view.

    "Mia!" Chloe and the others cried out in alarm, their faces pale with worry.

    Was this it? Was Mia finally reaching her limit?

    With Ethan trapped in the void and Mia under siege, the situation had become dangerously dire. The group was teetering on the edge of despair.

    But then, out of nowhere¡ª

    "ROOOAAARRR!"

    Zombiezilla let out a sudden, pained howl. A figure burst out from beneath its massive foot, tearing through its flesh and emerging into the open.

    It was Mia.

    Her slender frame was drenched in the monster''s foul blood, staining her entire body a deep crimson. She looked like a ghost of vengeance, her bright eyes shining with an almost manic intensity. There was even a faint trace of exhilaration in her expression.

    Her wristband displayed a new reading: [Pain Level: 67%]

    "Oh? Still alive?" The Azure Scaled Zombie King narrowed his eyes, his brow furrowing slightly. He hadn''t expected this human to be so resilient. But what puzzled him even more was¡­ was she enjoying this?

    "Enough of this. Time to die!" The Azure Scaled Zombie King decided he couldn''t waste any more time. Ethan could reappear at any moment, and he needed to finish this human off quickly.

    Blue energy surged around him as he propelled himself forward at blinding speed. In an instant, he was in front of Mia, his clawed fist striking her square in the chest.

    "THUD!"

    Mia coughed up a mouthful of blood as the impact caved in her chest, sending her flying like a ragdoll. She crashed into the ground hundreds of feet away, skidding to a stop amidst the debris.

    Her wristband''s reading spiked violently: [Pain Level: 91%]

    "Damn it! Mia''s at her limit!" Chloe''s voice trembled with panic.

    "What do we do now?"

    "I don''t know!"

    "¡­"

    The group was frantic, their hearts pounding as they watched helplessly. It felt like they were ants trapped on a hot stove, unable to do anything but worry.

    But then, to their astonishment, Mia began to stir.

    Her body trembled as she slowly pushed herself up from the ground. Her cells were in overdrive, her entire frame shaking from the strain. A faint crimson mist began to swirl around her, emanating from her blood-soaked body.

    The pain had pushed her to her breaking point¡ªbut it was also when she was at her strongest.

    Her bright eyes scanned the battlefield, taking in the endless horde of monsters surrounding her.

    "My body might not hold out much longer," she muttered to herself, her voice low but resolute. "But I''ll carve my way out of this with sheer willpower¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 191 - 191: Heâ€™s out!

    Azure Scaled''s eyes widened in shock. Still alive?

    That last strike was meant to be a killing blow, yet here this human was, standing again¡ªand her aura was even stronger than before.

    Mia''s body radiated a surge of blood energy, her figure drenched in filthy, clotted blood. She looked like a vengeful demon crawling out of hell itself. But instead of despair, her lips curled into a chilling, almost unhinged smile.

    Then, with a single step, she vanished.

    Her speed was now beyond what the naked eye could track.

    For the first time, a flicker of fear crept into Azure Scaled''s heart.

    "What the hell is this?" he muttered, just as a gust of wind slammed into him. In the blink of an eye, her blood-smeared face was right in front of him, that same manic grin plastered across it.

    Instinctively, Azure Scaled raised his arm to block.

    Mia''s fist shot forward. At this point, her body had surpassed the limits of any weapon. The sheer force of her punch compressed the air, creating a deafening sonic boom. The impact was like a missile detonating on contact.

    "Boom!"

    The sound reverberated as Azure Scaled Zombie King''s bones cracked and popped. The scales on his arm shattered like glass, and his massive body was sent hurtling backward. He crashed into a horde of lizard-like creatures behind him, scattering them like bowling pins, before rolling across the ground for dozens of feet.

    The earth beneath him was gouged out, leaving a deep trench in his wake.

    "So strong!" Azure Scaled gritted his sharp teeth, his body wracked with pain. His arm, in particular, was clearly broken.

    If it weren''t for the resilience of his undead form, he doubted he could''ve survived that blow.

    His body began to creak and groan as it rapidly started to heal.

    Meanwhile, Zombie Fetus, standing off to the side, narrowed his pitch-black eyes, his brow furrowing. He had assumed Mia''s earlier actions were just the desperate flailing of someone on the brink of death. But now? She had just sent Azure Scaled Zombie King flying with a single punch.

    "Useless!" Zombie Fetus spat, his voice dripping with disdain.

    Dark mist began to pour from his body, swirling around him like a living entity. He unleashed his Death Miasma to its fullest extent, the black fog surging forward like a massive dragon, ready to consume everything in its path.

    But as the miasma engulfed Mia, her blood energy only grew more frenzied. A strange, otherworldly crimson glow radiated from her body. Her hyperactive cells seemed to reject the paralysis effects of the fog entirely.

    The miasma had no effect on her.

    Mia crouched low, her legs coiling like springs before she launched herself forward with explosive force. The ground beneath her cracked and shattered as she propelled herself toward Zombie Fetus like a cannonball.

    "What? She''s completely fine?" Zombie Fetus''s face twisted in shock. Realizing the danger, he quickly commanded the massive creature beneath him to intercept her.

    Zombiezilla, the towering 200-foot beast, raised its mountain-like head to block Mia''s attack.

    Mia''s fist collided with the creature''s jaw.

    "Roooooar!" Zombiezilla let out a guttural howl as if struck by a meteor. Its massive head snapped backward uncontrollably, and its enormous body lost balance, toppling sideways.

    "Boom!"

    The colossal beast crashed to the ground with a thunderous impact. The earth trembled violently, sending up clouds of dust and debris. The sheer scale of the scene was overwhelming.

    The humans watching from a distance were left speechless, their jaws practically hitting the floor.

    "She''s insane!"

    "Is this Mia''s full power?"

    "No wonder they call her the Light of Humanity!"

    "Unbelievable¡­" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Chloe and the others couldn''t hide their awe. They had thought Mia was on the verge of collapse, but instead, she had turned the tide, displaying an unstoppable might. In just a few moves, she had sent both Azure Scaled Zombie King and Zombie Fetus reeling.

    Azure Scaled Zombie King, now covered in dirt and dust, spat angrily as he struggled to his feet. "Pfft! Damn it!"

    "This human is stronger than I thought," he growled, his expression dark. "We''ll have to work together to take her down. She can''t keep this up for long."

    "Fine," Zombie Fetus replied with a nod. The black mist around him thickened, swirling into a massive, tornado-like vortex.

    At the same time, Azure Scaled Zombie King began to gather his energy. A pale blue aura emanated from his body, growing in intensity like waves crashing against the shore¡ªeach one stronger than the last.

    The two forces merged, their combined energy becoming even more overwhelming.

    The air seemed to wail in protest, sand and debris swirling violently, carrying with them an aura of pure destruction.

    And yet, in the midst of it all, Mia stood firm.

    Her thin, battered frame was like an unyielding pine tree, standing tall against a storm. The blood energy around her pulsed rhythmically, like flames that only burned brighter and fiercer with each passing moment.

    She took a step forward, her footfall steady and resolute, pushing against the crushing waves of energy. Then, without hesitation, she charged straight toward Azure Scaled and Zombie Fetus once more.

    The humans watching from a distance were on edge, their nerves stretched taut.

    "Mia''s taking on both zombie kings by herself!"

    "Can she really hold out?"

    "I don''t know¡­"

    "...Let''s hope she can."

    Meanwhile, in the dark void, Ethan was still trapped. Though only three to five minutes had passed, it felt like an eternity.

    This space had been torn open by Griff, a seemingly endless expanse of pitch-black nothingness. But in truth, it wasn''t as vast as it appeared.

    Ethan couldn''t see Griff because there was no light. He couldn''t smell anything because there was no medium for scents to travel. And he couldn''t hear a sound because the void swallowed all vibrations.

    Three of his five senses were completely sealed off.

    For most living beings, this would''ve been a death sentence. They''d exhaust their energy and die here, unable to find a way out.

    But Ethan was different.

    He had the Domain of the Dead.

    The Domain of the Dead had become his sixth sense, a tool that transcended the limitations of his physical body.

    Ethan extended his domain outward in one direction, letting it spread as far as possible, like a radar scanning its surroundings. Sure enough, after a few moments, he detected something¡ªan intruder in the void.

    "Gotcha."

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed as he locked onto the disturbance. Gripping his flaming tachi tightly, he dashed forward, slashing horizontally into the darkness.

    There was still no sound. No smell.

    But his blade stopped mid-swing.

    It had hit something.

    Years of experience told Ethan exactly what it was¡ªhis blade had lodged itself in bone.

    "ROAR!"

    A deafening roar shattered the silence, and in an instant, Ethan''s hearing returned.

    The endless darkness around him began to recede like a retreating tide, revealing the world once more.

    Sunlight. Air. Trees. Blood.

    And standing before him¡ªa massive, grotesque bioweapon.

    Ethan''s gaze sharpened as he took in the scene. His strike had severed Griff''s right arm, the blade slicing through his ribcage and lodging itself in his spine.

    "Hmm¡­ My instincts were spot on," Ethan muttered, pulling his blade free with a sharp twist.

    With a swift diagonal slash, he followed up. The sound of the cut was clean and precise¡ªshhhk.

    Griff''s massive body was split open, one side of him completely cleaved apart. Black, putrid blood sprayed everywhere, chunks of viscera spilling onto the ground. Griff let out a guttural, agonized howl.

    Ethan activated the power of the Domain of the Dead, forming a barrier to shield himself from the splattering filth.

    The scene unfolded before the eyes of the humans watching from afar.

    "He''s out!"

    "And he''s completely fine?"

    "I knew it! I knew he''d make it!"

    Their voices were filled with awe and relief.

    Griff, on the other hand, staggered backward, his massive frame trembling. The gaping wounds on his body were catastrophic, and he could feel his life force draining away at an alarming rate.

    Even so, he refused to fall¡ªat least, not yet.

    But his legs gave out beneath him. With a heavy thud, the monstrous creature collapsed to his knees, unable to rise again.

    His grotesque face, once filled with rage and malice, now showed only despair and helplessness.

    "Even after all this¡­ I still can''t kill you?" Griff''s voice was weak, his tone laced with bitter resignation.

    Ethan tilted his head, curiosity flickering in his eyes. "Why do you hate me so much?"

    Griff didn''t answer immediately. He stared at Ethan, his monstrous form trembling. Even now, after everything, Ethan didn''t even know who he was.

    To Ethan, killing was just another day''s work. He hadn''t even spared a second thought for the lives he''d taken.

    "You killed all my teammates," Griff finally said, his voice hollow.

    "Oh¡­" Ethan nodded, as if only now remembering. "Yeah, I guess I did. There was that A+ grade triple-modified guy, right?"

    He recalled the moment vaguely¡ªusing Grizzly''s communicator to taunt Griff with a single sentence.

    "Well then," Ethan said, his tone casual, almost indifferent. "I guess I''ll send you to join them."

    ...

 Chapter 192 - 192: He might actually make it

    "Swish¡ª"

    Ethan swung his blade in a clean arc, splitting the creature''s head wide open. A crystal core shot out, gleaming as it tumbled through the air.

    The mutated beast''s massive body collapsed with a thunderous crash.

    Almost immediately, a horde of zombies surged forward, swarming the fallen creature and tearing it apart in a frenzy.

    Ethan reached out and caught the falling crystal core in his hand.

    It was translucent, radiating an incredibly pure energy. A rare spatial-type crystal core¡ªexceptionally uncommon and undoubtedly high-grade. This was a treasure, no question about it.

    His gaze shifted, scanning the battlefield, and landed on Mia. She looked like she''d been through hell¡ªher body drenched in blood, covered in wounds, some of which had already scabbed over. The sight was gut-wrenching.

    Meanwhile, the Azure Scaled Zombie King and the Zombie Fetus stood frozen, their expressions grim. They hadn''t expected Ethan to emerge so quickly¡ªlet alone take down Griff in mere minutes.

    And yet, here he was.

    The two of them, even working together, still hadn''t managed to finish off Mia.

    The tide of the battle had shifted dramatically. A quick glance around the battlefield confirmed it: the Azure Scaled Zombie King''s forces were being decimated. Most of his zombie minions had been slaughtered, leaving him at a severe disadvantage.

    His top lieutenant, the Brutal Iguana Zombie King, was barely holding on. Bulldozer and Laura were taking turns hammering him, while PhD kept sneaking in attacks from the rear. The Iguana King was already gravely injured, teetering on the edge of death.

    And then there was the devastating duo of Sprout and Lil'' Shroom. Sprout''s vines had been growing nonstop, spreading wildly across the battlefield, blanketing the terrain. The air was thick with Lil'' Shroom''s fungal spores, and wherever they landed, grotesque red tumors sprouted, multiplying at an alarming rate.

    Amidst the chaos, Ethan began walking toward the Azure Scaled Zombie King, his steps deliberate and unhurried.

    "You two ganging up on a little girl? That''s pretty low, don''t you think?" Ethan''s voice was calm, almost casual, but there was an edge to it.

    "What?" The Azure Scaled Zombie King narrowed his eyes, wondering if he''d misheard. Was this guy seriously lecturing him about morality?

    Mia glanced over at Ethan, her expression a mix of irritation and curiosity. "Where the hell did you run off to just now?"

    "I don''t know," Ethan replied with a shrug. "Let''s just say I ended up in another game map or something."

    "...Another game map?" Mia blinked, then nodded slowly. "Huh. Interesting way to put it."

    Ethan stopped beside her, standing shoulder to shoulder. Together, they faced off against the Azure Scaled Zombie King and the Zombie Fetus. The battlefield''s strongest fighters were now locked in a tense standoff.

    "It''s time to wrap this up," Ethan muttered under his breath.

    The Azure Scaled Zombie King immediately tensed, his guard shooting up. Every instinct screamed at him to be on high alert.

    The Zombie Fetus, on the other hand, was seething with rage. His two greatest enemies were right in front of him, and the hatred in his heart burned hotter than ever. He wanted nothing more than to tear them apart, piece by piece.

    "Kill! Kill! Kill!" he shrieked, his voice a twisted cacophony of fury.

    Black mist began to swirl around him, thick and oppressive, rising like a storm cloud to engulf the battlefield.

    Ethan felt the rush of wind howl past his ears as the mist closed in. His vision was swallowed by darkness, the world around him vanishing into an abyss. It felt like he''d been plunged into the depths of hell.

    And within the black mist, streaks of blue energy crackled and surged, adding to the suffocating pressure. It was as if the weight of the ocean itself was bearing down on him.

    "Absolute Domain, activate!" Ethan''s voice rang out, steady and commanding.

    He unleashed his Domain of the Dead at full power, holding nothing back. The energy surged outward like a tidal wave, an unstoppable force that swept across the battlefield. The sheer pressure was overwhelming, a storm that consumed everything in its path.

    Trees disintegrated into dust. The ground buckled and collapsed, craters forming as if the earth itself were caving in. It was as if a natural disaster had descended upon the battlefield.

    The three forces¡ªEthan''s Domain of the Dead, the Azure Scaled Zombie King''s incomplete domain, and the Zombie Fetus''s corpse energy¡ªclashed violently, grinding against each other like massive millstones. The air was filled with the deafening roar of their collision.

    But Ethan''s Domain of the Dead was the real deal¡ªa true Absolute Domain. Neither the Azure Scaled Zombie King''s half-baked version nor the Zombie Fetus''s corpse energy could compare.

    Ethan''s domain tore through them like a hot knife through butter, enveloping both the Azure Scaled Zombie King and the Zombie Fetus in its crushing grip. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The two zombie kings staggered under the weight of the domain, their bodies sinking into the crumbling ground beneath them.

    The Zombie Fetus, in particular, was struggling. Despite his A+ rank and impressive innate abilities, he was still far outmatched. His skin began to crack, blood oozing from his pores like needles piercing through. In mere moments, he was drenched in his own blood, looking like a grotesque, crimson-stained doll.

    If not for his extraordinary regenerative abilities, the Zombie Fetus would have been torn apart by the Domain of the Dead already.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    The Zombie Fetus let out a piercing shriek, the sound so sharp and agonized it felt like it could shatter eardrums.

    Mia''s figure flickered as she darted forward, her voice cutting through the chaos like a blade. "Do you remember how your mother died?"

    The Zombie Fetus, trapped within the crushing force of the Domain of the Dead, could barely move. Seeing Mia charging at him, he struggled in vain, unable to dodge.

    "Dad, help me!" he cried out desperately.

    "..." The Azure Scaled Zombie King clenched his jaw so hard it seemed his teeth might crack. "Oh, now you remember to call me Dad?"

    But he was in no position to help. He could barely keep himself standing under the oppressive force of Ethan''s domain.

    Mia''s fist slammed into the Zombie Fetus''s head with the force of a volcanic eruption, her raw power enough to obliterate any A+ level zombie in an instant.

    BOOM!

    The Zombie Fetus''s head exploded like a water balloon, spraying foul black blood into the air in a misty cloud.

    A crystal core shot out from the carnage.

    An A+ level psychic-type crystal core¡ªrare and valuable, a true prize.

    "Well, I guess we should thank Azure Scaled for raising him to A+ level," Mia muttered, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

    "Excuse me???" Azure Scaled''s face twisted in disbelief. So I was just raising a boss monster for you to farm, huh?

    "Die!" he roared, his voice filled with fury. His body, fused with a mutated beast, radiated raw physical power. Ignoring the crushing weight of the Domain of the Dead, he lunged at Mia, throwing a massive punch.

    Mia didn''t flinch. Instead of dodging, she met his attack head-on, driving her elbow forward to clash with his fist.

    The collision was like steel meeting steel, the sheer force of it sending shockwaves rippling through the air. Both fighters had strength that surpassed S-level, their clash a battle of titans.

    Azure Scaled felt a jarring force reverberate through his arm, but instead of resisting it, he used the momentum to propel himself backward, retreating at high speed in an attempt to escape the Domain of the Dead''s range.

    "Trying to run?" Ethan''s voice was calm, but his eyes were locked onto Azure Scaled as he moved to pursue.

    Azure Scaled glanced over his shoulder, his voice sharp and commanding. "Stop him!"

    A thunderous roar echoed across the battlefield as a massive figure lumbered into view. It was Zombiezilla, Azure Scaled''s prized pet¡ªa towering zombie monstrosity, its enormous body like a wall of flesh and bone, blocking Ethan''s path.

    The creature charged forward, its sheer size and weight shaking the ground beneath it. It was a desperate move, a sacrifice to buy its master time.

    But under the relentless pressure of Ethan''s Domain of the Dead, Zombiezilla''s body began to break down almost instantly. Flesh tore away, blood sprayed in torrents, and bones crumbled like brittle twigs. It was as if the creature had been thrown into a giant blender, its massive form reduced to a grotesque slurry of gore and viscera.

    Even so, its sacrifice wasn''t in vain. The brief delay gave Azure Scaled the precious seconds he needed.

    His figure blurred as he retreated at full speed, putting as much distance as possible between himself and the battlefield. Truth be told, the moment Ethan had emerged, Azure Scaled had lost all desire to fight.

    "What''s the point of this fight, anyway?" he muttered under his breath. Survival was the key to a comeback. If he could just make it back to the deep sea, no one would be able to find him.

    As for his forces? He could rebuild. Slowly but surely, he''d gather strength again. And one day, when the time was right, he''d return.

    Striking back was only a matter of time.

    In the blink of an eye, Azure Scaled had already put several hundred feet between himself and the battlefield, finally escaping the oppressive range of the Domain of the Dead. The crushing weight on his body lifted, and he felt a sudden lightness.

    "Haah¡ª" He exhaled deeply, relief washing over him. Sure, Ethan might be stronger, but speed? Speed was his forte. No way that guy could catch up.

    His legs moved like a blur, leaving afterimages in his wake as he tore through the forest like a gale-force wind.

    Behind him, chunks of Zombiezilla''s remains rained down from the sky. Ethan glanced up, his sharp eyes tracking Azure Scaled''s retreating figure.

    "Zombies in Santa Monica are really this good at running away, huh?" Ethan muttered, his tone laced with dry humor.

    Meanwhile, Azure Scaled''s heart was pounding in his chest, his nerves stretched to their breaking point. He couldn''t stop himself from glancing back, his paranoia getting the better of him. When he saw that Ethan hadn''t caught up yet, a surge of hope filled him.

    He might actually make it.

    But in his haste, he failed to notice the figure stepping out from behind a large tree up ahead. The figure had been waiting there, lying in ambush, their sharp, calculating eyes locked onto him with a mix of anger and satisfaction.

    "You think you can just step on my apples, huh?"

    ...

 Chapter 193 - 193: No lobsters here

    Sean''s bones cracked and popped loudly as his body surged into a berserk state. Without hesitation, he swung a fist straight at Azure Scaled.

    Azure Scaled, still basking in his fleeting sense of triumph, suddenly felt a fierce gust of wind roaring past his ears. By the time he realized what was happening, it was too late. He turned his head just in time to see Sean''s furious face¡ªand a fist barreling toward him.

    BAM!

    The punch landed squarely on Azure Scaled''s face. Already battered and drained from the earlier fight, his injuries left him vulnerable. The impact sent him flying over 100 feet through the air.

    "Damn it!"

    Azure Scaled cursed internally. Taking a punch wasn''t the worst of it¡ªwhat really stung was missing his best chance to escape. He scrambled to get up, but before he could, an overwhelming pressure descended upon him like a tidal wave.

    The Domain of the Dead had enveloped him once again.

    His body felt heavy, as though he were sinking into quicksand.

    And then, in the blink of an eye, Ethan appeared beside him.

    "Damn it all!"

    Despair washed over Azure Scaled as his gaze flicked toward Sean. He had a chance to run earlier¡ªhe could''ve gotten away! But no, this idiot had to ruin everything!

    All his careful planning, all his schemes, and in the end, he''d been outplayed in the most humiliating way possible.

    Meanwhile, Ethan''s undead army was closing in from every direction. Among them were familiar faces: Bulldozer, Laura, PhD, and Little Shadow. Leading the charge were Sprout and Lil'' Shroom, who had racked up the highest kill counts in this battle.

    Behind them came the elite strike force, the most ferocious of Ethan''s troops.

    The horde surrounded Azure Scaled completely, leaving no gaps, no escape routes. Even if he had wings, he wouldn''t have been able to fly out of this.

    "So¡­ this is how it ends?" Azure Scaled''s eyes dimmed, his once-proud spirit fading. The ruler of the coastline was about to meet his end.

    The undead roared in unison, their bloodlust palpable as they surged forward, tearing Azure Scaled apart piece by piece.

    And just like that, he was gone. Nothing remained of him except a few scattered, glowing blue scales on the ground¡ªsilent proof that he had ever existed.

    The warm sunlight broke through the clouds, signaling the end of the battle.

    Azure Scaled and his elite forces had been completely annihilated. Without their leader, the remaining ordinary zombies crumbled into disarray. Without direction, they posed no threat and were swiftly dealt with.

    As for the parasitic monsters, they were either devoured by Ethan''s horde or fled into the wilderness. Some were hunted down by human Awakeners, ensuring they could no longer pose a significant danger.

    The once-lush jungle was now a wasteland. Trees lay toppled and shattered, some reduced to splinters. The ground was cracked and scarred, with deep fissures spreading in every direction. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Corpses were strewn everywhere¡ªsevered limbs, mangled flesh, and pools of dark, congealed blood soaked into the dirt, turning it into a foul-smelling sludge.

    The devastation stretched as far as the eye could see.

    Even the high walls of the nearby sanctuary had been breached, one section completely collapsed into rubble. Among the debris were bodies, both human and otherwise.

    Inside the sanctuary, buildings smoldered, smoke curling into the sky. The aftermath of the battle was evident everywhere.

    Most of the surviving humans had retreated deep into the mountain''s interior for safety. The cost of this battle was staggering¡ªtens of thousands of lives lost, and the sanctuary itself left in ruins. Rebuilding would take years.

    The only one who truly benefited from all this was Ethan.

    The fight had yielded a treasure trove of rare crystal cores. His undead minions had feasted on countless "seafood" delicacies and "stuffed cookies," leaving them thoroughly satisfied.

    Ethan figured that once they got back and basked in the glow of the Radiant Crystal for a bit of a "sunbath," they''d evolve into even stronger elites.

    As he mulled it over, Ethan couldn''t help but think, Life''s not so bad right now¡­

    "Well, if there''s nothing else, I''m heading back," Ethan said casually.

    "Yeah, figures. You''re the only one who came out of this unscathed," Mia muttered, giving him a side-eye. She was covered in blood, her exhaustion evident.

    "Those parasitic monsters? They were after you," she added.

    "Oh," Ethan replied with a nonchalant nod.

    "And the zombies from Santa Monica? Yeah, they came because of you too," Mia continued, her tone sharp.

    "Got it," Ethan said, nodding again, just as indifferent.

    "¡­" Mia was speechless for a moment, unsure how to respond. Finally, she sighed. "The parasitic monsters will come back, you know."

    "Yeah, they multiply fast. They''re gonna run out of food at this rate," Ethan said, scanning the now-quiet valley. It seemed the parasitic creatures had wiped out most of the mutated beasts in the area.

    Mia pressed on. "The monsters came from Santa Clarita. The sanctuary there was overrun, and it''s where their numbers are the highest. But¡­ there''s still one person alive there. Someone we''ve been in contact with."

    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, genuinely intrigued.

    The Santa Clarita sanctuary had been home to tens of thousands, all of whom had been slaughtered by the monsters. The fact that someone had survived was nothing short of miraculous.

    And considering how dangerous the area had become, with countless monsters breeding there, surviving alone meant this person was no ordinary individual.

    Mia continued, "He used to be the Number 001 Awakener of the Santa Clarita Sanctuary. If you want to know more about what''s going on there, you could add him as a contact. He''s got a private line that connects to our network."

    "Alright, maybe later," Ethan replied casually. After the intense battle, all he wanted was to lay low for a few days, absorb the crystal cores he''d collected, and let his minions bask in the Radiant Crystal''s glow to boost their overall strength.

    With that, they parted ways.

    Ethan led his massive Zombie Horde back home, triumphant.

    ...

    Big Ears'' brief stint as "boss" came to an unceremonious end.

    "Bulldozer, how''d the fight go?" Big Ears scurried over to Bulldozer as soon as he saw him, eager for an update. As for the other zombie kings, he didn''t even dare approach them.

    Bulldozer gave a goofy grin. "Of course we won! The Azure Scaled Zombie King? Boss took him out."

    "See? Just like I planned!" Big Ears puffed out his chest, patting it proudly.

    But nearby, Shrimpy froze for a moment, not even acknowledging Big Ears'' boasting.

    "The Azure Scaled Zombie King¡­ is dead?" Shrimpy asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    "Yup. And all his zombie kings? Gone too," Bulldozer confirmed with a nod.

    Shrimpy''s expression turned distant, his mind swirling with thoughts. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of emotion. Ever since he''d gained intelligence, he''d lived under the oppressive shadow of the Azure Scaled Zombie King¡ªa mountain he could never hope to move.

    Hearing of his death now felt¡­ surreal.

    But the moment of reflection didn''t last long. Something clicked in Shrimpy''s mind, and a glimmer of excitement lit up his face.

    "Then I can go back to Santa Monica."

    "Huh? Why would you go back to that dump? Isn''t L.A. better?" Big Ears asked, confused.

    Shrimpy shot him a side-eye. "No lobsters here."

    Big Ears: "..."

    Back at home, Ethan wasted no time getting comfortable. He took a long shower, changed into clean clothes, poured himself a glass of juice, and got to work absorbing the crystal cores.

    He started with Griff''s spatial-type crystal core and the S-rank core from the Azure Scaled Zombie King. Both were incredibly pure and rare. Ethan wondered if they might finally push him past his current limits and into SS-rank territory.

    As he absorbed the energy, he absentmindedly pulled out his phone to check the latest updates online.

    Nothing.

    Genesis Biotech''s page was still completely blank, with no new information at all.

    The sanctuaries? Even worse.

    After the catastrophic battle, with tens of thousands of human casualties, they were in no position to do anything. The only word on their official site was a single, somber one: Mourning.

    "Boring¡­" Ethan muttered, tossing his phone aside.

    The two other major factions in Los Angeles, aside from himself, were basically in hibernation mode.

    ...

 Chapter 194 - 194: What a delightful meeting

    Inside Genesis Biotech.

    Nathan was on edge the entire time. Using a drone, he kept a close watch on Ethan''s movements. Sure, Ethan had gone off to the shelter, but who''s to say he wouldn''t come back to finish him off?

    It wasn''t until the swarm of zombies returned to their hive and the chaos settled that Nathan finally let out a small sigh of relief.

    He had also recorded the battle that took place at the shelter.

    "Brutal. Just brutal," Nathan muttered, shaking his head repeatedly. Watching as tens of thousands of humans at the shelter were devoured by the monsters, their screams of despair and helplessness painted a vivid picture of the apocalypse. It was a scene straight out of a nightmare.

    The fight between Ethan and Azure Scaled¡ªthe two zombie kings¡ªwas nothing short of spectacular.

    But in the end¡­

    Ethan won. Again.

    And with every victory, their strength only grew, making them an even bigger threat to the company.

    This gave Nathan a massive headache.

    Still, during the battle, he had spotted Griff and a group of dozens of bio-engineered creatures locked in combat. Among them were elite zombies¡ªcompany prototypes¡ªwith hyperactive cells and reinforced skeletal structures, tearing through their enemies like unstoppable war machines.

    Nathan couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt about it all.

    "But hey, it''s not entirely my fault¡­" he mumbled to himself. On the bright side, the battle had provided invaluable real-world data on the viruses, something that was hard to come by.

    Later, he had to attend the monthly meeting¡ªone of those mandatory check-ins with headquarters. At least now he had something to report.

    ...

    Nathan had already planned how to handle the meeting. He sat down in his chair, activated his VR setup, and entered the virtual conference room.

    Just like last time, his vision went dark for a moment before the surroundings shifted. When the visuals stabilized, he found himself in the familiar meeting space.

    Beams of light flickered and began forming humanoid shapes, gradually solidifying into the figures of other regional branch managers from major cities.

    In the North American division, these end-of-month meetings were a routine affair, where everyone gave updates on their recent work.

    At the head of the conference table, a middle-aged man appeared, dressed sharply in a tailored suit with slicked-back hair that gave him a no-nonsense, efficient vibe.

    This was Richard, the head of the North American region.

    He was the one who always chaired these monthly meetings.

    "Is everyone here?" Richard''s sharp gaze swept across the room.

    "All here," came the collective response, with everyone nodding in agreement. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Richard allowed himself a small smile. "Good. The fact that you''re all present is already a win. At least it means you''ve managed to survive another month in this apocalypse."

    "Uh¡­" Nathan broke into a cold sweat, thinking to himself, I came pretty close to not making it this time.

    Richard''s eyes landed on him. "Nathan, why don''t you start us off this time?"

    "¡­Alright," Nathan replied awkwardly, nodding.

    It wasn''t hard to figure out why he was being called on first. Over the past few meetings, everyone had learned about the powerful zombie king wreaking havoc in Los Angeles. Things weren''t looking great for his branch, and it seemed like Richard was giving him the "let''s hear from the struggling student first" treatment.

    Clearing his throat, Nathan began, "Uh, well¡­ everything''s been fine on our end. Business as usual."

    "Wait, what?" The others turned to him with surprised looks, clearly not expecting that answer.

    "Mr. Nathan, you''re not just throwing in the towel, are you?"

    "What about that zombie king? What''s the situation there?"

    "Did you deal with it or not? Didn''t Sophia go to help you out?"

    "¡­"

    The room buzzed with chatter, but no one seemed to notice that Sophia, sitting quietly in her seat, had her head lowered. She wasn''t saying a word, and the usual confidence she carried was nowhere to be seen.

    Richard raised an eyebrow, also surprised by Nathan''s claim of "business as usual."

    "What about the G-virus samples headquarters sent you last time? Any results from the experiments?" Richard asked.

    "Uh¡­ yeah, we''ve already injected all the test subjects. The results look promising. I can transmit the data back to HQ right away," Nathan replied smoothly, sounding more confident now.

    Richard''s brow lifted slightly in approval. "Not bad. That''s progress compared to last time."

    "Wow, you found test subjects that quickly? Impressive. I''ll give you some credit for that," Richard said with a nod of approval.

    "Uh¡­ well, it''s not like we''re the ones who did the injections," Nathan added, his tone casual but with a hint of mischief.

    "???" Richard froze, visibly confused. Something about that didn''t sound right. "Then¡­ who did?"

    "Well, you''d have to ask Sophia from our San Bernardino branch about that," Nathan said, his voice dripping with mock enthusiasm. "One of her so-called Four Knights of Bernardino, Griff, is quite the bold one. He took half my G-virus stockpile, used it all up, and even injected himself with it. Talk about commitment, huh?" His exaggerated tone and sarcastic delivery made it clear he wasn''t exactly thrilled.

    Sophia''s expression darkened immediately. Her brows furrowed, and her fists clenched so tightly that her knuckles turned white. She was clearly furious, though she kept her composure¡ªfor now.

    The other branch managers exchanged surprised glances. They all knew the consequences of injecting the G-virus. It turned people into grotesque bio-monsters, stripping away their humanity entirely. And the transformation was irreversible.

    "Wait, seriously? He injected himself with it?"

    "Man, Sophia, your team''s got some real daredevils."

    "Yeah, that''s¡­ uh, bold. Let''s call it bold."

    "..."

    Sophia''s fists tightened even more, and her face was practically steaming with anger.

    "Griff volunteered to inject the G-virus," she said through gritted teeth, "because he wanted to take down that zombie king."

    "And¡­ did he succeed?" one of the managers asked, curiosity laced in their voice.

    "..." Sophia fell silent again. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself, before recounting the events.

    She explained how, after boasting in the last meeting that she''d help Nathan deal with the zombie king, she had sent two squads to Los Angeles, including Jessica. At the time, she had been confident they''d eliminate Ethan. But things had gone horribly wrong. What she thought was a victory turned out to be a massive blunder, and the losses were catastrophic.

    Griff''s situation was even worse. Despite transforming into a bio-monster, he had still fallen to Ethan. Both squads were completely wiped out.

    "Pfft!" Some of the managers struggled to suppress their laughter. The absurdity of the situation was almost comical, but they knew better than to laugh out loud¡ªit was a tragic failure, after all, and laughing would come off as disrespectful.

    Richard, however, didn''t laugh. He leaned back in his chair, deep in thought.

    "So even you, Sophia, couldn''t handle that zombie king?" he finally asked, his tone serious.

    "Griff managed to pin him down. He was this close to finishing him off," Sophia replied, her voice firm. She had reviewed the battle footage and knew how close they had come.

    "Hmm¡­" Richard nodded slowly, though it was clear he understood just how powerful the zombie king was.

    "So, what''s your plan moving forward?" he asked.

    "That zombie king absorbed Griff''s crystal core and has been hunting other high-tier zombie kings. He''s even stronger now. I can''t handle the situation in Los Angeles anymore. Nathan can deal with it himself!" Sophia snapped, clearly still fuming. She threw her hands up, effectively washing her hands of the matter.

    Richard turned to Nathan. "Nathan, what''s your plan?"

    "Oh, so she just throws her hands up after handing him free kills? Fine, whatever. I don''t have the resources to deal with that zombie king anyway. For now, I''ll just focus on keeping the company running as smoothly as possible," Nathan said with a dismissive wave, clearly bitter. He had no intention of sticking his neck out any further.

    Before Jessica and Griff had shown up, the zombie king hadn''t been nearly as strong, and Nathan had been able to manage. But now? The situation had spiraled into something far more dangerous.

    Sophia''s anger flared again. "What do you mean I handed him free kills? Didn''t you give the zombie king the X-virus and Y-virus?"

    "Me? I didn''t give him anything! Those viruses never even passed through my hands!" Nathan shot back, his voice rising.

    "Oh, really? Never passed through your hands? Then what about the G-virus? Are you going to deny that the zombie king stole ten vials of it?"

    "I¡­" Nathan, who had been on the offensive just moments ago, suddenly found himself at a loss for words.

    Richard quickly stepped in to defuse the situation. "Alright, alright, calm down, both of you. Let''s not turn this into a shouting match. Honestly, it sounds like neither of you is in a position to point fingers right now¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 195 - 195: Cocky

    "..."Nathan and Sophia both fell silent at the same time.

    Richard broke the quiet, saying, "If no one can handle it, then log it into the Zombie King Archive and send it to HQ. Let the higher-ups figure it out."

    Genesis Biotech had something called the "Zombie King Archive," a collection of records on the most dangerous, unsolvable zombies with bizarre abilities. Any zombie that made it into this archive was essentially labeled as "extremely dangerous"¡ªhighly evolved and incredibly powerful.

    "Nathan, be extra careful for now and wait for HQ''s response. Even if you can''t take that zombie down, don''t let it keep evolving," Richard warned.

    "Yeah, yeah, got it," Nathan nodded quickly, his tone a mix of nervousness and determination.

    From the side, Sophia chimed in with her usual snark, "Hah! Yeah, you better be careful. Who knows? One day you might just get wiped out by a zombie. When that happens, feel free to come running to us in San Bernardino."

    "You¡ª!" Nathan''s face turned red with anger, his voice rising.

    The two of them had always been at odds, classic workplace rivals who couldn''t go a day without bickering. Everyone else in the room was used to their constant back-and-forth by now.

    After that, the rest of the team took turns reporting on the company''s current situation. As expected, the updates were all over the place¡ªsome had successfully hunted down Zombie Kings, while others had suffered devastating losses. In most cities, though, the pattern was clear: humanity was on the losing side.

    The conclusion was obvious. As the apocalypse dragged on, the monsters were evolving faster and becoming more powerful.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan was holed up at home, living the good life. A few days later, the crystal core he''d been absorbing was finally depleted.

    His body had grown even stronger, and his Domain of the Dead had made significant progress. Fully unleashed, its range now extended up to 2,000 feet, and the oppressive aura it emitted was even more overwhelming.

    His underlings had also leveled up again. Thanks to this "feast" and the added boost from basking in sunlight, the number of elite zombies under his command had skyrocketed. Over 5,000 new elites had joined his ranks, bringing his total to a staggering 15,000, even after accounting for casualties in battle.

    This was a massive leap¡ªan unprecedented 33% increase in his forces.

    On top of that, the overall size of his Zombie Horde had grown to 60,000. Among them were a significant number of Aqua Zombies, which were highly skilled in underwater combat.

    Ethan''s army was now a force to be reckoned with, brimming with powerful fighters and sheer numbers.

    With Genesis Biotech and the nearby human shelters essentially shutting themselves off from the outside world, Los Angeles had been eerily quiet. For two straight weeks, nothing major had happened.

    Occasionally, parasitic monsters would appear on the outskirts, lurking and observing the city, clearly still eyeing the Radiant Crystal. But their numbers were small and posed no real threat. Some of them even ended up as snacks for Laura, Bulldozer, and the others, who treated them like little appetizers to pass the time. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    During this period, Ethan had been lying low at home, resting and recovering. His body was now in peak condition.

    "So boring..." Ethan muttered to himself, feeling restless. He couldn''t just keep lazing around like this¡ªit felt like his limbs were starting to atrophy. Besides, he''d already absorbed all the high-grade rare crystal cores he had.

    Maybe it was time to head out again, hunt some new prey, and shake things up a bit.

    As he mulled it over, two options came to mind. The first was to head to Santa Clarita to investigate the origins of the parasitic monsters and uncover the secrets behind them. The second was to "pay a visit" to San Bernardino, where the human population was dense, and the Awakeners were generally of a higher level.

    The battle with the Azure Scaled Zombie King had been a wake-up call. Griff had given Ethan a fair amount of trouble, and if it hadn''t been for Mia holding the line in her extreme state, his zombie lieutenants might''ve suffered heavy losses. After all, both the Azure Scaled King and the Zombie Fetus were formidable opponents.

    That said, Ethan''s elite fighters were now down to fewer than 500. As strong as they were, they weren''t invincible, and losses were inevitable.

    "Maybe I should deal with this whole X-virus and Y-virus mess first..." Ethan thought to himself. After some careful consideration, he decided to head to San Bernardino. It was time to see what Genesis Biotech was up to over there.

    And, well, there was another reason¡ªit was closer.

    ...

    The morning sun was shining bright, the breeze was gentle, and the weather was unusually pleasant¡ªa rare treat in the apocalypse. It was the kind of day that almost made you forget the world had gone to hell. Perfect for a little outing.

    "You all hold down the fort. I''m heading out for a bit," Ethan said, addressing Bulldozer and the rest of his underlings.

    "Got it, boss! No problem at all!" Bulldozer nodded enthusiastically, his head bobbing like a pecking chicken. His expression was full of anticipation¡ªafter all, every time the boss went out, he''d come back with some "snacks." And lately, the variety had been getting better and better, with all kinds of flavors to enjoy.

    Ethan left the central area of the skyscraper and began making his way toward the mountains at the edge of his territory.

    As soon as Lil'' Shroom saw him leave, her spores began to shift and morph. Within a few breaths, she had transformed into an exact replica of Ethan. The resemblance was uncanny¡ªdown to the smallest detail.

    "I need to make it look like the boss is still at home," she said, her voice now identical to Ethan''s.

    "What''s the point of that?" Bulldozer scratched his head, clearly confused.

    Lil'' Shroom shook her head. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s pointless. But it makes me feel safer..."

    ...

    Ethan crossed a bridge spanning a river and made his way through the forested mountains. The journey was uneventful. The presence of parasitic monsters had drastically reduced the number of mutated beasts in the area. Even the humans who had once hidden in these woods had fallen victim to the creatures.

    "These things are pretty damn lethal," Ethan muttered to himself.

    In just a few days, these monsters could wipe out an entire group and take their place. Efficient and ruthless.

    After making his way through the mountains, Ethan finally reached the outskirts of San Bernardino.

    He raised his gaze, scanning the area ahead. A small town came into view, sitting in the middle of the open plains. Around its perimeter was a layer of barbed wire fencing.

    A few dozen low-level zombies were clustered outside the fence. Their faces were blank, devoid of any intelligence, driven purely by instinct. Something inside the town seemed to have agitated them. They growled low in their throats, gnashing their teeth as they bit at the barbed wire, desperate to get inside.

    But their teeth weren''t strong enough to break through steel. Some of them even shattered their own jaws in the attempt.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, a gunshot rang out from within the town. One of the zombies outside the fence had its head blown apart, its dark blood splattering everywhere as its body crumpled to the ground.

    A few more gunshots followed in quick succession. The shooter''s aim was precise¡ªnearly every shot took down a zombie with a clean headshot.

    Clearly, there were humans inside the town.

    With his heightened hearing as the Zombie King, Ethan could even pick up on their voices, laughing and joking as they fired.

    "Haha! Five bullets, four headshots. You lost. Hand over that cigarette," one of them said, his tone smug.

    "Tch! You just got lucky, that''s all. A fluke. Wanna go again? Same deal¡ªfive bullets. This time, let''s bet two cigarettes," another voice replied, clearly annoyed.

    "Bring it on! You think I''m scared of you? And no backing out if you lose."

    "Not a chance. This time, there''s no way I''m losing."

    "..."

    The two of them made their bet, and soon, more gunshots echoed from the town.

    The low-level zombies outside didn''t even try to dodge. One by one, they were picked off, their heads exploding like overripe melons.

    Ethan narrowed his eyes, studying the small town. A thought crossed his mind, and he couldn''t help but smirk.

    "The snacks living in San Bernardino... they''re this cocky, huh?"

    ...

 Chapter 196 - 196: Flaunt your love, die fast

    Ethan activated the stealth ability of his Domain of the Dead and followed the sound of gunfire, heading deeper into the small town.

    He moved silently, like a ghost. Even when he passed right by the zombies, they didn''t notice him at all.

    Effortlessly, Ethan slipped through the barbed wire and entered the town.

    From a distance, he could already see a makeshift trench formed by sandbags piled high. Two humans were stationed there, rifles propped up on the sandbags, firing at the zombies outside the wire.

    On top of the sandbags, a few cigarettes were laid out¡ªclearly, they were betting on their shooting skills.

    Ethan narrowed his eyes, observing them closely. He quickly realized these two weren''t ordinary humans. They were Awakeners, individuals who had developed Neurocores¡ªwhat some called "cherries."

    Nearby, a crate of weapons bore the unmistakable logo of Genesis Biotech.

    It was obvious.

    These weapons had been supplied by Genesis Biotech. The two shooters were likely hired guns, temporary workers tasked with clearing out zombies or handling other assignments for the company.

    But Ethan could sense more human presences in the town.

    Some were sleeping, others eating, a few playing cards for fun. There were even couples chatting, laughing, and dreaming about the future. Altogether, there were over a dozen people in the area, including four more Awakeners who had developed crystal cores.

    "San Bernardino really is crawling with humans¡­" Ethan muttered to himself as he made his way toward the two men competing in their shooting game.

    He appeared behind one of them, a skinny guy, his figure slowly materializing out of thin air. But the man was so focused on aiming and firing that he didn''t notice a thing.

    "These snacks are way too careless. Low-level players," Ethan remarked, almost bored.

    Without hesitation, he reached out with his hand, his fingers piercing into the man''s skull. With a casual motion, he plucked out the Neurocore. The skinny man''s head slumped forward, and he collapsed onto the sandbags, dead without a sound.

    At that moment, the other man had just finished firing his fifth shot.

    "Haha! Five for five this time! You''re done for, man. What''s the matter? Too scared to shoot now?" he said, grinning smugly.

    But when he noticed the silence beside him, his smile faltered. He turned his head, confused, only to see his partner slumped over the sandbags, completely still.

    "Hey, get up! Don''t play dead just because you''re losing. What, can''t handle a little competition?" he said, giving the man a shove.

    But the body didn''t respond. Instead, it toppled sideways, hitting the ground with a lifeless thud.

    "What the¡­???"

    The man''s eyes widened in shock as he finally realized something was very, very wrong.

    "He''s actually dead¡­"

    "Not bad aim you''ve got there," a calm, magnetic voice suddenly spoke from behind him.

    The man froze, his heart skipping a beat. He spun around, only to see a tall figure standing there, seemingly out of nowhere.

    His stomach dropped. A wave of dread washed over him.

    "Who are y¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Ethan''s hand moved in a blur. In one swift motion, he extracted the man''s Neurocore. The shooter crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    Ethan worked efficiently, scooping up the bodies and storing them away with practiced ease. The entire process was seamless, like a choreographed routine.

    Then, without missing a beat, he turned and headed toward the nearby buildings where more humans were gathered.

    The whole thing felt almost casual¡ªlike stumbling across a fruit tree during a hike and plucking a couple of wild apples to snack on.

    Ethan approached a large house that seemed to be the liveliest spot in the area. Inside, four or five people were sitting around a table, playing cards. In the back, a young couple was cuddled up together, lost in their own little world.

    "Honey, it''s the apocalypse, but I still think we should have a wedding. Life needs a little ceremony, don''t you think?" the girl said, tilting her head with a hopeful smile.

    "Alright, I''m in," the guy replied, nodding seriously. "But only if someone gets us an espresso machine as a wedding gift."

    "Pfft!" The girl burst out laughing, giving him a playful shove. "The world''s ending, and all you care about is coffee?"

    "Well, someone''s gotta keep you caffeinated for all that zombie fighting, right?" he teased, grinning as he leaned in and planted a quick kiss on her cheek.

    The two of them giggled and whispered to each other, dreaming about a future that, to them, still seemed full of possibilities.

    Little did they know¡­

    Their time was already running out.

    The middle-aged man playing cards turned his head and clicked his tongue.

    "Tsk, tsk, can you two stop showing off already? You know what they say¡ªflaunt your love, die fast."

    "Pfft! I''ll flaunt it all I want!" the girl shot back, her face glowing with sweetness. "Even if I die, I want to die with my Honey."

    Ethan had initially planned to leave the couple alone, not wanting to interrupt their little moment. But when he heard the girl''s words, he began walking toward them, step by step.

    "Well, if that''s what you want, who am I to deny such a heartfelt request? I''m just that considerate," he said with a faint smirk.

    He stopped behind the girl, reached forward, and plunged his hand into her skull, extracting her Neurocore with a single, fluid motion.

    Her neck went limp, and her head lolled onto the boy''s shoulder. Her eyes closed, and her body stilled completely.

    "Huh? Babe, what''s wrong?" the boy asked, his voice tinged with concern.

    "Wish granted," Ethan said calmly.

    The boy''s heart sank as he turned to look at her. But before he could fully turn his head, his peripheral vision caught the edge of Ethan''s coat. His world went dark, and he collapsed forward onto the ground.

    Ethan had already taken his Neurocore.

    "Huh?"

    The sound of the couple hitting the floor startled the card players nearby. They all turned to look, only to see the two lovers slumped together, lifeless. Behind them stood a tall, imposing figure that hadn''t been there a moment ago.

    He was silent, his presence unnerving. No one had noticed when he''d arrived.

    "Crap! We''ve got an intruder!"

    "Grab your weapons!"

    "Everyone, attack! Take him down!"

    The group scrambled to their feet, fumbling for the weapons they carried.

    One of them, a short, stocky man wielding a titanium machete, let out a battle cry and charged at Ethan, his face twisted in determination.

    Their strength was laughable¡ªbarely on par with that of a laborer like Chris. Charging at Ethan was like a moth flying straight into the flames of an erupting volcano.

    "Boom!"

    The stocky man didn''t even make it halfway before his shouting abruptly stopped. It was as if an invisible force had crushed him mid-charge. His body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    Ethan had used just a sliver of his Domain of the Dead to deal with him.

    Seeing how eager the man had been to rush over, Ethan casually stored the body in his spatial storage ring.

    "Hiss¡­"

    The remaining humans collectively sucked in a sharp breath, their eyes wide with terror. Realization dawned on their faces.

    A Zombie King. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This wasn''t just any infected¡ªit was a Zombie King.

    Panic spread like wildfire.

    "It''s a Zombie King! Run!"

    "We need a crystal-core Awakener to fight him!"

    "Quick! Go find the Captain and the others!"

    The group erupted into chaos, scattering in every direction. Some bolted for the door, while others, in their desperation, dove headfirst through the windows, shattering the glass in their frantic escape.

    But Ethan''s Domain of the Dead had already expanded, spreading outward like a suffocating wave.

    The walls of the building groaned before collapsing entirely, crumbling into dust under the immense pressure. Two of the slower humans didn''t even make it out. Their bodies crumpled to the ground, blood seeping from every pore as if they''d been crushed under a massive millstone.

    However, Ethan sensed four stronger human presences rapidly approaching. These were no ordinary humans¡ªthey were Awakeners who had developed crystal cores.

    ''Boom!''

    Before the four even arrived, a massive fireball descended from the sky, hurtling straight toward Ethan. The heat radiating from it grew more intense with every passing second.

    Ethan glanced up, his expression calm. With a flick of his Domain of the Dead, the fireball was deflected, snuffed out as easily as a candle in the wind.

    Moments later, four human Awakeners appeared before him.

    "Captain! Thank God you''re here!" one of the Neurocore Awakeners from earlier cried out, his face pale with fear. "That thing¡ªit''s a Zombie King! Please, save me!"

    ...

 Chapter 197 - 197: My goddess, Iâ€™ll support you forever!

    "Zombie King, huh? Don''t panic. Let me check out what kind of abilities he''s got first."

    The middle-aged man leading the group was a psychic-type Awakener. Without hesitation, he unleashed his mental energy, forming a barrier that surged forward to probe the enemy.

    It was just a test attack.

    But Ethan''s Domain of the Dead continued to spread, unstoppable and overwhelming, shattering the psychic energy like it was nothing and forcing it back into the man''s mind.

    "AHHH¡ª!"

    The Captain let out a blood-curdling scream, clutching his head as if it were about to explode. The pain was unbearable, his vision went black, and he collapsed unconscious on the ground.

    "Uh¡­???" The rest of the team stared, wide-eyed, completely dumbfounded.

    What the hell just happened?

    Especially the Awakener who had formed a Neurocore¡ªhe was frozen in place, utterly stunned. Just a second ago, the Captain had been telling them not to be afraid, and now he was out cold on the ground?

    "This Zombie King is way too strong. We''re not equipped to handle this."

    One of the Awakeners, who had formed a crystal core, finally snapped out of it. His face twisted in panic as he turned to run. He was a speed-type Awakener, and his escape was lightning-fast.

    Or at least, it would''ve been.

    He barely made it a few steps before his body froze mid-motion. His bones cracked and popped like dry twigs under immense pressure, as if some invisible hand was crushing him. His entire skeleton shattered, and he crumpled to the ground like a broken doll.

    "What the¡­"

    The remaining survivors were now utterly terrified.

    Everything happening in front of them defied logic. They couldn''t wrap their heads around it. The Zombie King hadn''t even moved, yet their teammates were dropping like flies.

    The eerie, suffocating fear weighed heavily on their hearts.

    "How¡­ how are they even dying?"

    Their confusion didn''t last long. The answer came almost immediately as Ethan''s Domain of the Dead expanded, enveloping the rest of them.

    Their bodies grew heavy, like they were being crushed under a mountain. The pressure was unbearable, leaving them no room to resist.

    Their fragile physiques couldn''t withstand it. Bones snapped, organs ruptured, and one by one, they collapsed lifelessly to the ground.

    The hunt was over.

    Ethan stepped forward, calmly collecting the corpses. The area fell silent again, save for the occasional creak of collapsing buildings. It was as if nothing had ever happened.

    Killing these humans had been child''s play.

    The strongest among them was only B+ rank, and one of them had just barely reached B rank after awakening their abilities. They were no threat at all.

    Still, this encounter gave Ethan some useful information.

    San Bernardino didn''t seem to have any powerful Zombie Kings. If it did, weaklings like these wouldn''t dare to act so arrogantly out in the open.

    With Ethan''s current SS rank strength, devouring a B+ rank crystal core was practically meaningless. It was like trying to fill a bottomless pit with a single drop of water. It wouldn''t make any noticeable difference.

    He might as well treat it as a light snack.

    What Ethan really needed now was a proper "feast"¡ªhunting down A+ rank or higher Awakeners.

    After dealing with the humans, Ethan pulled out his phone and started searching for a signal in San Bernardino.

    "Ugh, the internet''s so slow¡­"

    Being in the outskirts, the connection was weak. Eventually, he managed to connect to the San Bernardino branch of Genesis Biotech. The system flagged it as a remote login.

    Compared to the Genesis Biotech website in Los Angeles, this one was surprisingly lively.

    As soon as he entered the site, a video popped up.

    It was Sophia, sitting in her office, recording a message.

    "Welcome to the San Bernardino branch of Genesis Biotech. I''m Sophia, the branch director. Our company is equipped with high-level Awakeners and a professional team to ensure your safety. We invite you to seek refuge with us. Genesis Biotech is committed to ending this apocalypse and rebuilding a better world. I''m Sophia, and I''ll work with you to create a future you can believe in."

    "¡­"

    Ethan didn''t even bother analyzing their actual strength. Just Sophia''s face alone was enough to make this the most effective advertisement ever. Her stunning beauty, combined with her cool, commanding aura and obvious wealth, perfectly embodied the "cold and elegant CEO" archetype that so many men fantasized about.

    No wonder she had so many followers. She was practically a goddess to the masses.

    "Sophia¡­ please take me in! I''ll be loyal and even warm your bed!"

    "You''re my eternal queen!"

    "My goddess, I''ll support you forever!"

    "¡­"

    Comments like these flooded the page, thousands of them in total. It was clear that Sophia was insanely popular in San Bernardino.

    Ethan kept scrolling.

    He landed on the Genesis Biotech announcement board.

    It was buzzing with activity. They posted updates almost every other day¡ªfar more frequently than Nathan had back in the early days.

    "Breaking News: The area near the DoubleTree by Hilton Hotel San Bernardino has been completely cleared of zombies. Survivors are encouraged to gather resources there."

    "Our third laboratory has been successfully constructed and is now operational."

    "Bounty: If anyone can capture a C+ or higher elite zombie, you can bring it to our lab in exchange for survival supplies."

    "Good News: Alexander Steele, one of The Four Knights of Bernardino, has successfully hunted down a B+ level Zombie King!"

    "The mysterious Inland Center piano-killing incident is currently under investigation. We believe the Operation King Hunt team will resolve it soon."

    "¡­"

    There were dozens of announcements like this.

    The comments section was flooded with responses from survivors, most of them excited or hopeful.

    Ethan skimmed through the posts, noting that most of them were about victories or progress. It was clear that Genesis Biotech in San Bernardino was very active, far more so than other branches he''d encountered.

    "This place is basically an all-you-can-eat buffet," Ethan muttered to himself.

    He started mentally picking out his next targets¡ªhigh-value ones, of course. For example, The Four Knights of Bernardino, who were apparently on par with Griff, seemed like excellent prey. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And then there were the Genesis Biotech labs. Those were definitely worth a visit. Who knew what kind of goodies they might have inside? Maybe even samples of the X Virus or Y Virus.

    Ethan pocketed his phone and left the small town, heading toward the main city.

    That was where the real action would be.

    ...

    On the way, he passed countless wandering zombies. Their bodies were in various stages of decay, with large patches of flesh rotted away and skin peeling off. The stench of death hung thick in the air.

    The road leading into the city was overgrown with weeds, littered with rusted-out vehicles. Some were so old that cobwebs had taken over, with fist-sized mutant spiders crawling across them.

    Scattered among the wreckage were decomposing corpses and piles of sun-bleached bones, surrounded by swarms of buzzing flies.

    San Bernardino was still very much a post-apocalyptic wasteland.

    As Ethan moved closer to the city, the skyline began to shift. Tall buildings loomed in the distance, their walls covered in vines and moss. From the dark, gaping windows, the low growls of zombies echoed faintly.

    Some of the skyscrapers had already collapsed, reduced to rubble. The streets below were a chaotic mess, filled with debris and remnants of a once-bustling city.

    The streets were crawling with zombies, but they were low-level ones¡ªmindless and un-evolved, aimlessly wandering around.

    San Bernardino County had a population of over two million before the outbreak. Now, more than 80% of that had turned into zombies. Even though Genesis Biotech was strong here, clearing out the entire city was no small task. Most of the urban areas were still overrun.

    Ethan walked through the zombie-infested streets without much concern. Soon, he reached the heart of San Bernardino''s downtown area. In the distance, he spotted several small shadows darting quickly through the air.

    "Genesis Biotech''s aircraft¡­" Ethan murmured, narrowing his eyes.

    He recognized them immediately. It wasn''t surprising¡ªthey were always on the move. With how active Genesis Biotech was, running into them was only a matter of time.

    Looking ahead, Ethan noticed a large shopping mall in the distance.

    Even from thousands of feet away, his sharp eyes could make out the bold letters above the entrance: Macy''s.

    "Let''s see what Genesis Biotech is up to this time¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 198 - 198: Elegantâ€¦

    Ethan activated his stealth ability and darted toward the commotion.

    It didn''t take long before he heard the guttural roars of zombies mingling with the furious shouts of humans. On the street outside the shopping mall, a group of armed fighters was locked in a fierce battle with a horde of zombies. They were wielding all sorts of high-tech weapons, their movements sharp and coordinated.

    The fight was intense.

    The zombies were ferocious, utterly fearless, and charged at the armed group with reckless abandon. The humans, clad in combat suits, retaliated swiftly. Blades flashed as zombie heads were lopped off, blackened blood spraying everywhere as bodies crumpled to the ground.

    The team worked seamlessly, covering each other''s backs. Despite the chaos, they hadn''t suffered any casualties yet.

    "Hah! These low-level zombies can''t even scratch our combat suits," one young man said smugly, a cocky grin plastered across his face.

    Another fighter, more cautious, warned him, "Don''t get cocky. Stay sharp. According to intel, there might be a Zombie King inside the mall."

    "Oh, really?" The young man''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Well, I''d love to see for myself. If I take down a Zombie King, the higher-ups will reward me big time." He gripped his Tachi sword tighter, his strikes becoming more aggressive as he tried to push his way into the mall.

    But the zombies kept pouring out, like ants swarming from a disturbed nest. Their rotting faces, twisted with hunger, made them look even more grotesque. Drawn by the scent of human flesh, they lunged forward like starving wolves.

    Still, their strength was limited. One by one, they fell under the humans'' relentless assault.

    To Ethan, watching from a distance, this skirmish was nothing more than child''s play. These zombies were barely evolved, with fewer than ten even qualifying as remotely elite. They were weaker than the scattered groups that lingered on the outskirts of his own territory.

    Even Big Ears and his ragtag crew could''ve wiped the floor with these guys.

    The zombies in San Bernardino were pitiful¡ªstarved, desperate, and poorly evolved. They were in worse shape than the scrappy gang Little Shadow used to lead back in the day.

    The armed fighters continued their slaughter, leaving a trail of mangled corpses and pools of foul-smelling blood in their wake. In just a few moments, they had already taken out over a hundred zombies.

    The cocky young man, eager to prove himself, had already charged into the mall''s main hall.

    Ethan stayed back, silently observing.

    He didn''t intervene. These Neurocore-level humans didn''t interest him. Besides, there really was a Zombie King inside the building. If humans were calling it a "Zombie King," it had to have some kind of unique ability, right? He was curious to see what it could do.

    More armed fighters stormed into the mall''s interior. The place was a wreck¡ªshattered glass littered the floor, display counters were toppled over, and zombie corpses were sprawled across the debris, their black blood pooling and dripping down in rivulets.

    The number of zombies inside the mall was limited, and their numbers were dwindling fast.

    "Stay alert," a captain barked, his voice sharp. "There might be a Zombie King in here. Split into teams and search the place."

    "Got it!" the others responded, nodding in unison.

    Some were motivated by the promise of rewards, while others were driven by personal vendettas. Many had lost family or friends to zombies and carried a deep-seated hatred for them.

    But just as they were about to move out, an eerie atmosphere settled over the entire mall. It was as if some kind of psychic energy had spread, blanketing the area.

    "Wait¡­ something feels off," one of the fighters muttered, his instincts kicking in.

    And then, out of nowhere, the sound of a piano began to echo through the mall. The melody was hauntingly beautiful¡ªsoft, flowing, and almost otherworldly. It was the kind of music that could stop you in your tracks, but in the context of a zombie-infested apocalypse, it was downright chilling.

    The stark contrast between the serene piano music and the grotesque setting sent shivers down the spines of the armed fighters. Their skin prickled, and a cold sweat broke out across their bodies.

    "There''s definitely a Zombie King here! It''s using some kind of freaky ability. Block your ears, now!" someone shouted.

    "On it!" The others scrambled to comply, stuffing their ears as quickly as they could.

    Even though they didn''t fully understand what was happening, the idea of a zombie playing the piano was enough to make their blood run cold. Whatever was coming, it couldn''t be good.

    But not everyone was quick enough. About a dozen fighters hesitated for just a moment too long. Suddenly, they froze in place, their bodies stiff as boards.

    "Hey! What are you doing? Block your ears!" someone yelled at them, trying to snap them out of it.

    But then, the onlookers witnessed something horrifying.

    The frozen fighters began to move¡ªbut not of their own volition. Their bodies jerked and twitched unnaturally, as if they were puppets on strings. Slowly, they started to dance, their movements stiff and mechanical, completely out of sync with the haunting melody. It was grotesque, like watching marionettes being forced into a macabre performance.

    What made it even worse was the look on their faces. Their eyes were wide with panic, their expressions filled with terror. They were fully aware of what was happening but utterly powerless to stop it.

    "Help me! I¡­ I can''t control myself!" one of them screamed, his voice trembling with desperation.

    "What? What are you saying?!" another fighter shouted back, but with his ears blocked, he couldn''t hear a word.

    The controlled fighters grew more frantic, their voices rising in panic, but their pleas fell on deaf ears. All the others could do was watch, helpless and horrified.

    The scene descended into chaos.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    The guttural roar of zombies shattered the eerie melody, cutting through the tension like a knife.

    More zombies surged out from the corridors, but these weren''t the shambling, mindless kind. These were different. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Their movements were swift, calculated. Some dropped to all fours, sprinting like predators, while others clung to the ceiling, crawling upside down with unnerving agility. These were the elites.

    "Damn it!" someone shouted, panic spreading like wildfire.

    The humans were already at a disadvantage. With several of their team under the Zombie King''s control, they couldn''t mount an effective defense.

    The elite zombies wasted no time, pouncing on the immobilized fighters, their jaws tearing into flesh with savage ferocity.

    "AHHH¡ª!"

    Screams echoed through the mall''s main hall, blending with the wet, sickening sound of flesh being ripped apart.

    Blood sprayed in arcs, painting the snarling faces of the zombies in crimson. The once-proud fighters were reduced to prey, their bodies crumpling under the relentless assault.

    The remaining humans scrambled to regroup, but their movements were clumsy, disorganized. With their ears blocked to avoid the Zombie King''s influence, their situational awareness was severely impaired.

    And now, faced with these elite zombies, their chances of survival plummeted.

    One by one, they fell. The elites moved with terrifying precision, dragging their victims to the ground and tearing them apart. The air grew thick with the metallic stench of blood, and the hall began to resemble a slaughterhouse.

    The floor was slick with gore, the walls smeared with handprints of the fallen.

    It didn''t take long. Within minutes, the entire squad of humans¡ªonce so confident, so well-armed¡ªwas annihilated. Their bodies lay scattered across the hall, lifeless and broken, as the zombies feasted on what remained.

    From his vantage point, Ethan watched it all unfold, his expression unreadable. After a moment, he let out a low whistle of approval. "Not bad¡­ not bad at all," he murmured to himself.

    This Zombie King wasn''t just powerful¡ªit was clever. A psychic-type, clearly, using sound as a medium for mental control. But what impressed Ethan the most was its strategy.

    First, it had sent out the low-level zombies to lull the humans into a false sense of security, making them overconfident. Then, once they were drawn into the mall''s main hall, it unleashed its elites, perfectly timed to coincide with its psychic manipulation. The result? A complete and total massacre.

    "Smart," Ethan muttered, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

    This Zombie King wasn''t just some mindless brute. Its intelligence had clearly evolved alongside its power. It was cunning, resourceful¡ªa predator in every sense of the word.

    Now, Ethan was intrigued. He wanted to see this Zombie King for himself.

    Still cloaked in his stealth ability, he moved silently through the chaos, his presence undetectable. He passed through the walls like a ghost, slipping into the heart of the mall''s central hall.

    The space was vast and open, its design once meant to inspire awe in shoppers.

    Now, it was a battlefield. In the center of the hall stood a grand piano, its polished surface somehow untouched by the carnage around it. Sitting at the piano was a figure¡ªa girl, or at least what had once been a girl. Her slender frame was hunched over the keys, her fingers dancing across them with an almost hypnotic grace.

    Each note she played was crisp, hauntingly beautiful, the sound filling the blood-soaked hall with an eerie serenity. Her movements were fluid, precise, as if she had been born to play. Despite the grotesque reality of her undead form, there was something undeniably captivating about her performance.

    A single beam of sunlight filtered through a shattered window, cutting through the gloom like a spotlight. It fell directly on her, illuminating her pale, decayed features. The light gave her an almost ethereal quality, as if she were a tragic figure in some dark, twisted fairy tale.

    "Elegant¡­" Ethan whispered, his eyes narrowing as he observed her. For a moment, he simply stood there, taking it all in. The juxtaposition of beauty and horror, of grace and savagery¡ªit was mesmerizing.

    The girl¡ªno, the Zombie King¡ªpressed the final key, letting the last note linger in the air.

    The melody faded, leaving behind a heavy silence. She didn''t move, her clawed hands resting lightly on the black-and-white keys. Her glowing, feral eyes stared down at them, and for a brief moment, something flickered in her gaze.

    Was it¡­ melancholy?

    Regret?

    It was hard to tell, but there was a depth there, a spark of something more than just mindless hunger.

    Her claws gently brushed over the keys, as if reminiscing about something long lost. Then, in a voice that was soft yet chilling, she murmured to herself:

    "Hello darkness, my old friend¡­"

    Ethan''s smirk widened. "Well, this just got interesting."

    ...

 Chapter 199 - 199: Have you ever heard this song?

    "Not bad on the piano," Ethan said casually, his figure materializing behind her.

    "Huh?" Elegy Zombie King''s face froze in shock. She immediately tensed up, springing from her seat and crouching low like a startled beast, ready to attack at any moment.

    "Who''s there?"

    "No need to be so jumpy," Ethan said, trying to reassure her. He couldn''t help but think, Man, this kid''s really on edge. Must be all those humans in San Bernardino. Even the slightest noise has her spooked.

    Elegy Zombie King''s sharp, predatory eyes locked onto him, her guard not dropping for even a second. If anything, she seemed even more wary. After all, someone appearing out of thin air would put anyone on edge.

    But as her heightened senses scanned him, she realized something¡ªEthan didn''t have the aura of the living. He wasn''t human. He was a zombie, just like her.

    "What are you doing in my territory?" she demanded, her voice cold and unyielding.

    Territory? Ethan glanced around the room, taking in the dilapidated surroundings. He raised an eyebrow. She''s calling this building her territory?

    "Your ''territory'' isn''t even as big as my living room," he said, smirking.

    "..." Elegy Zombie King was momentarily speechless. "Are you trying to say your territory is huge?"

    "Not exactly," Ethan replied with a shrug. "But I can see you''ve got potential. Why don''t you come work for me in the future?"

    He didn''t bother sugarcoating it. This Elegy Zombie King was clearly struggling under the pressure of human oppression, barely scraping by with her B+ rank. But her awakened abilities were promising, and she had talent¡ªreal talent.

    In Los Angeles, there was no room for idle zombies. Sure, she was weak now, but evolution was always an option. Still, if she wanted to survive, she needed a purpose.

    Elegy Zombie King frowned. "You barge into my territory uninvited and then tell me to work for you? Do you really think I''d agree to that?"

    "Oh..." Ethan nodded, amused. Figures. Musicians. Always free-spirited and rebellious.

    "You don''t have to decide right away," he said, leaning casually against the wall. "Take your time to think it over. Wouldn''t want you regretting it later."

    "I don''t regret my decisions," she shot back firmly. "And besides, this place is dangerous right now. I just killed a bunch of humans. They''ll probably send stronger Awakeners soon. If you don''t leave now, you might not get the chance."

    Her tone was cautious, her instincts sharp. She was right to be wary. San Bernardino''s Awakeners were no joke, with plenty of A-rankers in their ranks. For someone like her, staying alive required constant vigilance.

    But Ethan didn''t seem the least bit concerned. "The ones who should be leaving are the humans," he said nonchalantly.

    Just then, a faint buzzing sound filled the air. Outside the window, a dozen or so drones zipped through the sky, spreading out to surround the mall. Their cameras scanned the area with precision, leaving no blind spots.

    It was clear now¡ªhuman Awakeners were on their way.

    "Damn it! They''re already here!" Elegy''s eyes narrowed, her predatory instincts kicking in.

    Ethan strolled over to the second-floor window, peering outside. Sure enough, down the street, human figures began to emerge. Dozens of them. No, more than that¡ªthere were at least a hundred.

    It was a standard Operation King Hunt squad.

    Leading the group were four Awakeners, with their captain standing out as an A-rank. The rest were armed personnel who had just reached the Neurocore stage of awakening.

    Thanks to the development and widespread use of the "Human Evolution Serum," Awakeners were becoming more and more common. These days, it felt like you couldn''t throw a rock without hitting one.

    Elegy''s gaze was fixed on the approaching group. "The leader is Jonathan Reed, an A-rank psychic Awakener. His strength is second only to the Four Knights of Bernardino. This is bad."

    Ethan, however, didn''t seem fazed. Instead, he turned to her with an unexpected question. "Hey, have you ever heard this song?"

    "What?" she asked, caught off guard.

    "''Open up your head and let me see inside,''" Ethan said, quoting the lyrics.

    "Uh..." Elegy blinked, momentarily thrown. Before the apocalypse, she''d been a music teacher. As her mind continued to evolve, fragments of her old memories often resurfaced¡ªespecially when it came to music. She''d heard countless songs in her time.

    But this one? It didn''t ring a bell.

    "Never heard of it," she admitted.

    "Oh, well," Ethan said with a grin. "I''ll teach it to you later."

    ...

    By now, Jonathan and his team had arrived near the mall. They stood tall and imposing, clad in matching combat uniforms that gave them an air of authority and precision.

    Occasionally, a few low-level zombies would lurch out from the shadows, but they were swiftly and effortlessly dealt with by the team.

    "So, it''s true. There''s a Zombie King with strange abilities hiding in this mall," Jonathan said, his sharp gaze fixed on the building ahead.

    One of his teammates nodded. "That works in our favor, Captain. Your A-rank psychic abilities are a natural counter to a Zombie King with powers like that." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Exactly," Jonathan replied confidently. "I''ll handle her attacks and keep her abilities at bay. You all charge in and take her down as quickly as possible. Let''s not give the other squads a chance to steal our glory." His tone was calm, almost casual, but it carried an unmistakable weight of authority and self-assurance.

    "Yes, sir!" the team responded in unison before storming into the mall.

    The first-floor lobby was a scene straight out of a nightmare. Blood was smeared across the floor, and half-eaten corpses lay scattered about. Bloody handprints clawed down the walls, a haunting testament to the victims'' final moments of despair.

    "I''ll avenge you," one of the female team members murmured, her voice tinged with emotion. Her eyes scanned the area, and she gestured for the group to head upstairs in search of the Zombie King.

    But before they could move, the eerie sound of a piano echoed through the blood-soaked lobby. The melody was hauntingly beautiful, crisp and flowing, like a gentle breeze weaving through a secluded valley. It was captivating, almost otherworldly.

    Elegy Zombie King was at it again, using her music to ensnare her enemies.

    The Awakeners froze in place, their bodies stiffening as if bound by invisible strings. The melody seemed to seep into their very bones, compelling them to move in rhythm with its haunting tune.

    "Cap... Captain, something''s wrong with this music," the female team member said, her voice trembling as she struggled against the invisible force.

    "It''s fine," Jonathan said dismissively, his tone calm and assured. "It''s just a zombie using sound as a medium for psychic control. Not exactly rare." His experience with such abilities was evident in his composed demeanor.

    With a flicker of concentration, Jonathan unleashed his psychic energy, forming a barrier that blocked the sound waves from reaching his team.

    The pressure lifted instantly. The team members exhaled in relief, their movements no longer restricted.

    "Captain, you''re amazing! Let''s keep moving!" one of them said, their confidence restored.

    The group charged up the stairwell, their boots echoing against the cracked tiles, and soon reached the second-floor entrance.

    "Raaaghhh!"

    Before they could step into the second-floor lobby, a horde of zombies surged out to meet them. These were Elegy Zombie King''s few remaining underlings. They crowded the dim, decrepit hallway, their bloodied faces twisted into grotesque snarls. Some were piled on top of each other, creating a wave of undead that surged forward like a tide.

    "Perfect timing. Flame Barrier!" the female team member called out. With a sharp motion of her hand, a wave of searing heat erupted from her, forming a wall of fire that began to push forward, consuming everything in its path.

    The flames engulfed the zombies, their agonized screams filling the air. Some of the weaker ones were reduced to ash almost instantly. But the more resilient ones¡ªthose with tougher, more evolved bodies¡ªemerged from the inferno, their flesh ablaze. They charged forward like living torches, undeterred by the fire.

    "What the...?" The woman''s brow furrowed in frustration. She hadn''t expected the zombies to be this relentless.

    A young man stepped forward, drawing two alloy short blades from the sheath on his back with a sharp metallic hiss.

    "Elite zombies are tougher to deal with. Let me handle this," he said, his tone calm but confident.

    "Alright," the woman said, stepping aside.

    The young man was a speed Awakener, his movements a blur as he darted forward. In the blink of an eye, his blades flashed, and the heads of two flaming zombies hit the ground, their bodies collapsing in a heap.

    "Eli, you''re amazing!" the woman said, her eyes lighting up with admiration.

    Eli chuckled and reached out to ruffle her hair affectionately. "You''ve only just awakened your abilities. Keep practicing and building your strength. One day, you''ll be even stronger than me."

    ...

 Chapter 200 - 200: Itâ€™s touching, really

    Humanity fought their way forward, cutting down everything in their path with ferocity. It didn''t take long for them to clear the zombies in the hallway and charge into the second-floor lobby.

    Inside, there were still plenty of zombies. The moment they spotted the humans, their faces twisted with rage, and they charged forward recklessly, utterly unafraid of death.

    Swords and blades swung through the air, the sound of combat echoing nonstop.

    Captain Jonathan continued to resist the mental attacks bearing down on him. His sharp gaze swept across the room, searching for the Phantom Infected.

    It didn''t take long.

    At the back of the horde, he spotted a zombie seated at a piano, her hands moving rapidly across the keys. With every note she played, the soundwaves grew more intense, crashing over the battlefield like relentless waves.

    She had switched to a new piece¡ªFlight of the Bumblebee.

    The zombies, driven by the music, became even more frenzied and bloodthirsty. Even in death, they lunged at the humans, desperate to tear off a piece of flesh.

    It was clear now: Elegy''s music wasn''t just a weapon¡ªit was a buff for the zombies.

    "This is her last line of defense! Push harder, everyone!" Jonathan shouted, rallying his team.

    The humans behind him perked up immediately, as if victory was just within reach.

    A female teammate''s hands ignited with flames, and with a sweeping motion, she hurled fireballs that exploded among the zombies, reducing them to ash.

    A young man wielding dual blades danced through the chaos, decapitating zombie after zombie with swift, precise strikes.

    Another teammate, a wood-element Awakener, unleashed a flurry of roots that pierced through the zombies'' bodies like spears.

    The team focused on taking down the elite zombies, leaving the regular ones to the armed soldiers.

    Elegy''s forces numbered around a thousand, with about two hundred elites. But under the relentless assault, their numbers were quickly dwindling.

    The dual-blade fighter weaved through the horde with incredible agility, cutting a path straight toward Elegy, the Zombie King herself.

    "I''ll take the glory for this one!" he shouted, his blades slicing through the air with a sharp whistle as he aimed for Elegy''s head, clearly intending to end it in one decisive strike.

    Elegy couldn''t stay seated any longer. She leapt to her feet, dodging the attack just in time.

    Though she was a psychic-type Awakener, she was still a B+-rank Zombie King. Her speed wasn''t to be underestimated, and she had been prepared for such an attack. She narrowly avoided the fatal blow.

    But in that moment, the eerie piano music came to an abrupt halt.

    "Heh¡­" Jonathan''s spirits lifted instantly. With the oppressive mental force gone, his own psychic energy surged forward, enveloping Elegy.

    "Your time is up!" he declared.

    But just as the words left his mouth, a sudden, ominous feeling crept over him. Danger was closing in¡ªfast.

    Ethan''s figure materialized behind him.

    "An A-rank psychic¡­ Worth the effort," Ethan murmured.

    "Huh?" Jonathan sensed something was wrong and spun around, only to find a man standing behind him, seemingly out of nowhere.

    His heart sank. A cold wave of dread washed over him as the scent of death filled the air.

    Jonathan tried to dodge forward, but Ethan''s hand moved faster. With a single, fluid motion, Ethan slashed downward. A sharp, glowing blade of energy tore through the air, slicing cleanly into Jonathan''s skull and sending the top of his head flying.

    Blood sprayed everywhere as a crystal core shot out from Jonathan''s head.

    Ethan caught it effortlessly, his movements smooth and practiced, like a master craftsman finishing his work. By the time Jonathan''s lifeless body hit the ground with a heavy thud, Ethan was already standing there, calm and composed.

    "Did you learn something?" Ethan asked casually.

    "Huh?" Elegy, standing in the distance, stared at him in stunned silence. Her fierce, glowing eyes were filled with shock. Just moments ago, when Ethan had vanished, she thought he had fled the battlefield.

    But no¡ªhe had been lurking nearby the entire time, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. And now, he had killed the captain of the Operation King Hunt squad in a single, decisive blow.

    It was effortless. Almost casual.

    Jonathan wasn''t weak. He was well-known in San Bernardino, a hunter who had taken down several Zombie Kings in the past. And yet, today, he had fallen¡ªjust like that.

    "Captain!" A nearby Awakener roared, his eyes bloodshot with rage as he raised his blade and charged at Ethan.

    Ethan turned his head slightly, his expression calm, and with a mere thought, the Domain of the Dead expanded outward. A crushing, suffocating pressure rolled through the air like a tidal wave.

    The Awakener, who had already condensed a Neurocore, was caught within the domain. His bones cracked and shattered audibly, his body collapsing like a puppet with its strings cut. He hit the ground with a lifeless thud.

    In the blink of an eye, over twenty people fell dead.

    The others froze in terror, their faces pale as they instinctively backed away.

    For a moment, the space around Ethan became a vacuum. No one dared to step closer.

    A demon.

    He had to be a demon.

    The thought echoed in their minds, a silent scream of horror. They had never seen anything like this before. This wasn''t just strange or supernatural¡ªit was monstrous. Ethan wasn''t just killing; he was devouring lives.

    But as the humans retreated in fear, their panic threw them into disarray. Some stumbled, others hesitated, and many were pounced on by nearby zombies. The undead tore into them, dragging them to the ground and ripping them apart.

    Their screams of agony filled the air, a symphony of despair.

    The three remaining Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores scanned the battlefield. Just moments ago, they had held the upper hand. But the instant Ethan appeared, the tide had turned completely against them.

    "What¡­ what kind of monster is he?" one of them muttered, his voice trembling.

    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe the Captain is dead! This has to be an illusion¡­ We''re under psychic control!" The wood-element Awakener clutched his head, refusing to accept the reality before him.

    "I''ll take you down with me!" he screamed, pushing his energy to its limit. Countless roots sprouted from his body, lashing out like steel whips toward Ethan.

    But before they could even reach him, the Domain of the Dead froze them mid-air, as if someone had hit a pause button.

    Ethan''s figure flickered, and in an instant, his tachi swept through the air. As he passed by the wood-element Awakener, the blade sliced cleanly through his neck.

    The man''s head tumbled to the ground, rolling to a stop. His body crumpled lifelessly beside it.

    "Wuuu¡­ wuuu¡­" A female teammate covered her mouth, her wide eyes fixed on the scene. Tears streamed down her face as she began to sob uncontrollably, overwhelmed by fear.

    She was new to the squad, barely out of her rookie phase. This was far beyond anything she had ever imagined.

    Ethan glanced at her, his gaze cold and detached, like a predator sizing up its prey.

    "If you want to kill zombies, you''d better be ready to be killed by one," he said, his voice calm but cutting.

    "Stop! If you''ve got guts, come at me instead!" The dual-blade fighter, seeing Ethan''s attention shift toward the girl, panicked. He abandoned his attack on Elegy, the Zombie King, and sprinted toward Ethan, placing himself between the girl and the monster.

    "Eli, no!" the girl sobbed harder, her tears flowing like rivers.

    The young man stood firm, his chest heaving as he tried to steady his breathing. His heart pounded in his chest, his brow furrowed with tension. He was terrified, but he refused to back down.

    "Don''t be afraid! I''ll protect you. If he wants to kill you, he''ll have to go through me first!" he shouted, his voice filled with determination.

    Ethan looked at the two of them, his expression unreadable. In a world like this, such selflessness was rare. Most people would sell out their teammates in a heartbeat to survive. Few would willingly die for someone else.

    In the young man, Ethan saw a faint glimmer of humanity''s better nature.

    "It''s touching, really," Ethan said, his tone almost sincere. "So¡­ I''ll grant your wish."

    The Domain of the Dead surged forward, locking the young man in place. Ethan raised his blade and swung. With a sharp whoosh, the blade cleaved through the young man''s head, splitting it open.

    His eyes widened in shock, and his body fell backward, lifeless.

    "Eli!" the girl screamed, rushing forward to catch his body. She cradled him in her arms, her tears mixing with the blood that poured from his wound, staining her face. She looked utterly broken, her sobs wracking her entire body.

    Just moments ago, this man had been comforting her, promising to protect her. And now, he was gone.

    "Wuuu¡­ wuuu¡­" Her cries grew louder, more desperate. But when she looked up through her tear-filled eyes, she saw Ethan standing right in front of her.

    Her heart stopped. Fear gripped her like a vice.

    "Please¡­ don''t kill me," she begged, her voice trembling. "Let me go¡­ just this once. I''m begging you¡­ wuuu¡­"

    Ethan tilted his head slightly, his expression as calm as ever. "Would you have let me go?" he asked, his tone almost curious.

    "Uh¡­" The girl froze, her mind blank. She had never considered that question before. Killing zombies had always felt like the right thing to do, the just thing to do. It was what humanity was supposed to do.

    "So, stop crying," Ethan said, his voice devoid of emotion.

    He raised his blade and swung it down, silencing her sobs forever.

    ...

    Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 201 - 201: Maybeâ€¦ they could use a little help

    After the girl collapsed, the other Awakeners who had formed Neurocores didn''t last much longer. Within moments, they were all slaughtered by the zombies.

    The battle was over.

    The Elegy Zombie King stood there, stunned.

    The second-floor hall was a complete mess¡ªblood splattered everywhere, chunks of flesh scattered across the floor, and human corpses lay in disarray.

    In the middle of it all stood Ethan, his white shirt still pristine, untouched by the chaos. His expression was calm, indifferent, as if he''d just done something trivial. He exuded an aura of absolute dominance.

    A few zombies knelt beside him, gnawing on human remains. The scene was both chilling and awe-inspiring.

    "Boss," Elegy called out.

    "Hmm." Ethan nodded slightly. It seemed she had learned her lesson.

    Elegy was completely captivated by him¡ªby the sheer power of his presence, by the way he seemed to say, "Open up your head and let me see inside." She was ready to follow him without question.

    In San Bernardino, Elegy had been crushed under constant oppression. But today, she finally got her revenge. She realized that sticking with Ethan was the only way to escape her current predicament.

    "Boss, what''s the plan now?" she asked.

    They''d just killed so many human Awakeners. Genesis Biotech wouldn''t let this slide¡ªthey''d definitely send more people after them.

    Ethan thought for a moment before asking, "I''m planning to head to Genesis Biotech''s lab to grab something. Do you know where it is?"

    "Huh?" Elegy''s face froze in shock. She''d assumed that after causing such a commotion, they''d go into hiding. She hadn''t expected him to suggest heading straight for Genesis Biotech''s lab.

    "Yeah, I know. There''s one in the human safe zone on the east side of the city. They''re always out capturing zombies and taking them there for experiments."

    "Good." Ethan seemed pleased. If they were experimenting on zombies, there was a good chance they had samples of the X and Y viruses he was interested in.

    "Alright, let''s go." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Got it." Elegy nodded, ready to leave with Ethan. But her piano¡ªthere was no way she could take it with her.

    So, she rummaged through the mall and found a guitar to use as her weapon for mental attacks.

    In truth, Elegy Zombie King could use any sound as a medium to channel her psychic energy¡ªbottles, cans, even a few sticks would do. She chose musical instruments simply because she liked them.

    Ethan led Elegy Zombie King out of the shopping mall, followed by over 800 zombies. Their faces were smeared with blood, their eyes gleaming with excitement after their recent feast.

    Elegy, however, looked a bit uneasy. "Boss, the human safe zone has a lot of Awakeners¡ªprobably over a thousand. With just our group, it''s going to be tough to take them down."

    "Don''t worry," Ethan said casually. "By the time we get there, we''ll have more people."

    "Uh¡­" Elegy blinked, momentarily stunned. After a brief pause, she seemed to realize what he meant. It made perfect sense. Of course he''s the boss for a reason!

    The zombie horde roamed the streets, and before long, they reached the eastern part of the city.

    Ethan could already sense the presence of numerous humans nearby.

    Ahead of them stretched a long line of barbed wire.

    Beyond the wire stood a towering wall.

    The wall was at least 60 feet high¡ªabout the height of a six-story building¡ªand looked imposing. Guard towers were stationed every few feet along the top, each manned by armed personnel.

    Between the barbed wire and the wall, teams of Awakeners patrolled the area around the clock, ensuring no gaps in security.

    The defenses were tight.

    Inside the wall lay the human safe zone¡ªa place humans had built together after clearing out the zombies that once roamed there.

    Sophia''s plan was to gradually expand the safe zone outward until it covered all of San Bernardino, eventually taking full control of the city.

    But for now, the safe zone was still in its infancy.

    "You all wait here. Don''t get too close," Ethan instructed.

    "Oh, okay." Elegy nodded quickly, pulling her underlings back to stay put.

    Then, Ethan stepped forward alone. After just a few steps, his figure vanished into thin air¡ªhe had entered stealth mode.

    He moved silently, slipping through the barbed wire and timing his movements perfectly to avoid the patrolling teams. He passed right behind them and entered the area within the walls.

    Not a single sound was made.

    No one noticed a thing.

    Inside the safe zone, the buildings were made of dirt and rough-hewn stone. Though simple and crude, they were neatly arranged and provided adequate shelter from the elements.

    Resources were scarce, and they hadn''t been able to find better building materials.

    Not far away, many people were hard at work. They shouted slogans as they hauled stones or dug up dirt. The entire scene was bustling with activity.

    "So many people¡­" Ethan''s gaze swept across the scene, and he couldn''t help but marvel. Since the apocalypse began, this was the first time he''d seen so many humans gathered in one place.

    He followed the narrow path deeper into the safe zone.

    Some of the stone buildings had small courtyards in front of them. In a few of these courtyards, women sat washing roots in water or preparing other meager scraps of food.

    They all looked frail¡ªsallow skin, brittle hair, and hollow eyes that spoke of malnutrition and despair. It was clear they had endured immense suffering in this post-apocalyptic world.

    Logically, Genesis Biotech shouldn''t have been short on supplies. But they deliberately withheld resources from the lower-class survivors, keeping them in a state of perpetual hunger¡ªnot starving, but never full. It was easier to control people when they were desperate.

    Ethan also noticed that every human wore a tag around their neck, each marked with a numerical code.

    "A concentration camp, huh¡­" he muttered under his breath.

    Not far ahead, a group of Genesis Biotech Awakeners appeared. They were clad in sleek nano-combat suits and carried alloy weapons, their presence commanding and intimidating.

    These men strutted arrogantly into one of the courtyards, their movements loud and deliberate.

    "Number 3057, are you here?" one of them barked.

    "Sir, my daughter¡­ she''s not here," a timid woman stammered, her voice trembling.

    "Not here?" The Awakener''s tone turned impatient. "The lab detected her blood type is special. She''s required for testing today."

    "No! Please, I''m begging you, leave my daughter alone! Please!" The woman''s desperation spilled over as she dropped to her knees, clutching the Awakener''s leg in a plea.

    "Get off me!"

    The man kicked her away without hesitation, sending her sprawling to the ground. Then, without a second thought, he and his team stormed into the building.

    Moments later, they dragged out a young girl.

    The girl looked about fifteen, her frame thin and frail. She struggled fiercely against the Awakeners, her voice trembling with defiance. "Let me go!"

    "Oh, so you''re gonna fight back, huh?" The man sneered, clearly annoyed. Without warning, he swung his fist, striking the girl hard enough to knock her unconscious. He slung her limp body over his shoulder like a sack of grain.

    The woman, seeing her daughter struck and taken, became even more frantic. "No! Please, don''t take her! Don''t use her for experiments! I''m begging you!" she wailed, crawling toward them.

    "Out of the way!"

    The man kicked her again, this time with enough force to send her flying several feet. Her head lolled to the side as she collapsed, unconscious.

    The group of Awakeners left the courtyard without a backward glance, carrying the girl off as if she were nothing more than cargo.

    "Interesting¡­" Ethan murmured from a distance, watching the scene unfold. His eyes lingered on the tags hanging from the humans'' necks, and a memory surfaced¡ªback when he used to run a livestock farm.

    When managing large numbers of cattle or pigs, it had been difficult to keep track of them all. So, he''d started tagging them with numbers for convenience.

    "Looks like life here is pretty miserable," he mused, his lips curling into a faint, almost imperceptible smile.

    "Maybe¡­ they could use a little help."

    ...

 Chapter 202 - 202: You shouldnâ€™t be working on that anymore

    From that point on, things got a lot simpler¡ªmainly because someone was leading Ethan.

    He trailed behind a group of Awakeners, walking for about twenty minutes before a massive structure loomed ahead.

    The building was pristine white, its core made of alloy. Drones circled the exterior, and surveillance cameras covered every angle, leaving no blind spots.

    At the entrance, two cybernetic guards stood watch, their eyes glowing green as they scanned the surroundings with mechanical precision.

    And that wasn''t all. The security measures were intense.

    Facial recognition, retinal scans, even blood tests¡ªevery precaution was taken to ensure no unidentified entities slipped through. After all, many zombies and parasitic creatures had evolved to mimic humans, infiltrating wherever they could.

    But against this level of security? They''d be out of luck.

    Ethan, however, was a different story.

    He could bypass it all by simply using his Domain of the Dead to phase through.

    The group of Awakeners ahead of him went through the rigorous checks, their expressions growing increasingly impatient as they muttered complaints under their breath.

    "Seriously? I just left twenty minutes ago, went through all this, and now I have to do it again? Such a pain," one of them grumbled.

    "Rules are rules," a security officer replied with a shrug. "Sophia''s orders. Even if you step out for just a second, there''s a chance you could turn into one of those creatures. So yeah, we have to check."

    The man rolled his eyes. "Come on, isn''t that a bit over the top?"

    "Not really. The monsters these days are freaky as hell. If we don''t stick to the protocol, we''re asking for trouble. Anyway, you''re clear. Go on in," the officer said, finally waving him through.

    The man, carrying a teenage girl over his shoulder, walked straight inside.

    Ethan, on the other hand, slipped in silently, phasing through the wall like a ghost.

    The first thing he saw was a long corridor. The walls were made entirely of alloy, solid and impenetrable.

    Above the entrance, a green light scanned the area, sweeping back and forth.

    It was another layer of regional surveillance.

    Ethan wasn''t sure if this scan could detect him, but he wasn''t about to take any chances. Better to play it safe and avoid it altogether.

    The corridor was lined with numerous rooms on either side.

    Scientists in white lab coats bustled back and forth, clutching stacks of documents. Their hurried movements made it clear they were swamped with work.

    "Did they bring the girl?" a young woman, who looked like an assistant, asked as she approached.

    "Yeah, yeah, she''s here," the man replied, his face lighting up with a sycophantic grin. "Hey, Lily, how about grabbing dinner with me after you''re done?"

    "Not happening," Lily shot back without hesitation. "I''ve told you before¡ªI''m not interested. Unless¡­ you manage to evolve into an Awakener with a crystal core."

    The man nodded eagerly, as if clinging to hope. "No problem! I can feel myself getting stronger every day. I''ll definitely form a crystal core soon!"

    "Yeah, sure. Whatever. Stop wasting time and follow me. The professor''s waiting to start the experiment," Lily said, brushing him off as she led him deeper into the facility.

    Ethan followed at a distance, his eyes scanning his surroundings. One particular room caught his attention¡ªa wall of reinforced glass embedded into the front.

    Inside, a zombie was restrained, its limbs bound with alloy chains. It thrashed and snarled, its frustration palpable as it let out guttural growls.

    A group of scientists stood outside the glass, unfazed by the creature''s aggression. They pointed and gestured, discussing something, while a nearby intern scribbled notes into a small notebook.

    Ethan could feel the zombie''s emotions. It was consumed by an overwhelming hunger for flesh, desperate to break free and tear those smug humans apart.

    And this wasn''t the only room like that.

    There were several others, almost like a grotesque exhibit.

    Ethan quickly noticed a pattern. The zombies were arranged by grade, from D-class to B-class, each one more dangerous than the last.

    It wasn''t hard to figure out what was going on. The humans were studying zombies of various levels, analyzing their behavior and weaknesses. They were preparing for war, arming themselves with knowledge to ensure victory.

    Some of the rooms even held elite zombies.

    These were on a whole different level. Guarded by Awakeners with crystal cores, the elite zombies had evolved intelligence. They didn''t thrash or scream like the others. Instead, they stood still, eerily calm, as if resigned to their fate.

    They knew escape was impossible. Struggling would only be a waste of energy.

    "Don''t worry¡­ I''ll let you out soon enough," Ethan thought to himself, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.

    As he continued observing, something else caught his eye¡ªa promising lead.

    One of the zombies had been injected with the X-virus.

    That could only mean one thing: the lab had a supply of the virus somewhere inside.

    Sophia controlled all of San Bernardino, a region rich in resources. Her influence and wealth had earned her the favor of headquarters, allowing her to live a life of luxury.

    "Let''s see if I can get some X-virus from that woman¡­ and maybe test her strength while I''m at it," Ethan thought, his mood light as he continued deeper into the facility.

    After wandering through several corridors, he finally reached the core of the lab.

    The room he entered was spacious, filled with an array of advanced experimental equipment. In the center, a young girl lay on a pristine white bed, her body connected to a tangle of tubes. Around her, scientists bustled about, engrossed in their work.

    But Ethan''s attention wasn''t on the girl or the scientists.

    His eyes were drawn to the massive vault embedded in the wall. It was clear that whatever was inside was of great importance.

    The vault was surrounded by a green light, a security measure that made accessing it a challenge. To open it, one would need to pass facial recognition, blood tests, and other biometric scans.

    "Such a hassle¡­" Ethan muttered under his breath. If he tried to use his Domain of the Dead to phase into the vault, the green light would likely detect him, triggering an alarm. And while he wasn''t particularly worried about being exposed, there was a bigger risk.

    High-security vaults like this often came with self-destruct mechanisms. Given Genesis Biotech''s reputation and the lab''s tight security, it was almost certain this one did too.

    Ethan wasn''t about to take unnecessary risks.

    To play it safe, he decided to "borrow" a face. If he could use someone else''s identity, he could open the vault through official channels without raising suspicion.

    His gaze shifted to the scientists working nearby.

    "Professor, what''s so special about this girl?" a young female intern asked, her curiosity evident. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The older man, clearly the lead scientist, replied, "Her blood is unique. It''s highly compatible with our modifications. We''ll be transporting her to headquarters soon. She''s critical to the development of the third-generation liquid metal cyborgs."

    "Oh¡­" The intern nodded, her interest piqued. "Are we really that close to completing the third generation?"

    "Of course," the professor said with a hint of pride. "Genesis Biotech has been gathering resources globally. Our research is advancing rapidly. The emergence of crystal cores has also significantly accelerated technological progress."

    "That''s incredible!" The intern''s eyes lit up with admiration.

    The professor chuckled, clearly enjoying the praise. "This is just the beginning. Our true game-changer is the development of nanorobots. These robots are only one nanometer in size, completely invisible to the naked eye. They can float in the air, and once they enter a zombie''s body, they''ll dismantle it from the inside."

    The intern''s eyes widened in amazement. "Wait¡­ does that mean if we release them from the air, we could wipe out an entire city of zombies?"

    The professor nodded enthusiastically, his pride unmistakable. "Exactly. These robots are so small that zombies wouldn''t even realize they''re there. I''ve already been invited to join the team working on this project."

    Ethan, who had been silently listening from the shadows, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of surprise. He hadn''t expected humans to develop something so advanced. It was a terrifyingly effective weapon, one that left no room for defense.

    "Impressive," he thought to himself. "But maybe¡­ you shouldn''t be working on that anymore."

    ...

 Chapter 203 - 203: Professor, are you okay?

    "Huh? What''s that noise?" The old man furrowed his brows, his face darkening slightly as if he''d overheard someone muttering something about not letting him continue his research. A faint trace of anger flickered across his expression.

    But the young female intern suddenly froze, her eyes widening in terror as she stared past the old man, her gaze fixed on something behind him. It was as if she''d seen a ghost.

    Because, out of nowhere, a figure had appeared behind him.

    And in their hand, they held a long, gleaming tachi.

    The blade shimmered with a cold, deadly light, razor-sharp and brimming with murderous intent.

    The old man sensed something was wrong. He began to turn his head to look behind him, but he only managed to turn halfway before a sharp schlick echoed through the room. His head was severed cleanly from his body, flying through the air.

    Blood gushed from the stump of his neck as his headless body collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud.

    Ethan had ended him with a single stroke.

    "Aaaaah¡ª!"

    The female intern let out a piercing scream, her voice trembling as she stared at the gruesome scene before her.

    The other researchers in the room turned toward the commotion, their faces quickly draining of color as they took in the sight.

    "An intruder!"

    "How did he get in here?"

    "Quick! Sound the alarm!"

    On the wall nearby, a red button glowed ominously. The female intern snapped out of her shock and bolted toward it.

    She was an Awakener who had developed a Neurocore, and her speed was nothing to scoff at. The button was just within reach, and her heart raced as she stretched out her hand to press it.

    But just as her fingers were about to make contact¡ª

    A suffocating pressure enveloped her. Her outstretched hand froze mid-air, her body trembling violently. A crackling sound echoed as her limbs stiffened, and her vision went black. She crumpled to the floor like a puppet with its strings cut.

    "This... this can''t be..."

    The remaining researchers stared, their eyes wide with terror.

    But their fear was short-lived.

    Ethan''s tachi sliced through the air with deadly precision, cutting them down one by one as if they were nothing more than chickens in a slaughterhouse.

    Their bodies fell into pools of blood, their pristine white lab coats quickly soaking up the crimson liquid, blooming like grotesque red roses.

    Ethan, however, had no interest in admiring the macabre scene. He turned his gaze toward the vault.

    "Time to open the treasure chest..." he muttered to himself. He had no idea what he''d find inside, but he couldn''t help hoping for something like a "Golden Legendary."

    Gripping his tachi, Ethan bent down and used the old man''s severed head like a grotesque oversized lollipop. He held it up to the scanner by the vault door.

    [Facial recognition... Identity confirmed.]

    With a soft hiss, the vault door slid open, releasing a blast of icy white mist. Whatever was stored inside clearly required a controlled temperature.

    As the mist dissipated, rows upon rows of vials filled with liquid came into view.

    Just as he''d suspected.

    Inside were samples of the X Virus and Y Virus, neatly paired and numbering in the hundreds.

    There were also various grades of zombie viruses, though the highest grade only reached B-level.

    And then there were the stacks of research documents, piled so high they resembled small mountains.

    Ethan wasted no time. With a wave of his hand, he collected the X and Y Viruses first¡ªthose were the most valuable. Then he stepped closer to examine the research documents.

    The papers detailed countless human experiments¡ªover a thousand, by the looks of it.

    Some described injecting live subjects with zombie viruses, meticulously recording the transformation process from human to zombie, down to the exact timing.

    The methods were nothing short of barbaric.

    The data showed that, on average, humans infected with a zombie virus would undergo zombification within three to five minutes. Of course, the exact timing varied depending on the individual''s physical condition and the virus''s grade.

    Beyond the human experiments, there were other types of trials documented, but most of it was beyond Ethan''s comprehension.

    After all, he hadn''t spent much time in school. He was, as he liked to put it, a "Zombie King with limited education."

    "When it comes to fire," Ethan muttered, a smirk tugging at his lips, "I just point and watch it burn..."

    The crystal core embedded in his tachi began to glow, and flames roared to life, dancing along the blade.

    He brought the fiery weapon down onto the stacks of research documents. The moment the flames touched the papers, they spread rapidly, consuming the documents in a growing inferno.

    These records had to be destroyed.

    Ethan turned and began walking out of the lab, casually grabbing a vial of zombie virus on his way. The label on it read: Grade B.

    "You guys love experiments, right? Let me help you run one," he said with a smirk.

    In the corner of the lab was a filtration system that supplied water to the entire safe zone. Ethan strolled over to it, his movements unhurried.

    Using his Domain of the Dead ability, he manipulated the pipes, breaking the vial of Grade B zombie virus directly into the water supply.

    The virus spread like a drop of black ink in clear water, swirling and dispersing rapidly.

    Now, all that was left was to wait. The virus would ferment, and soon, a grand feast would begin.

    "Mm..."

    A faint sound broke the silence.

    Ethan turned his head toward the source and saw a young girl sitting up on one of the lab''s pristine white beds. She was awake.

    Her hands covered her mouth, her eyes wide with terror as she stared at Ethan. She had clearly seen everything he''d just done.

    "You... you''re poisoning the water?" she stammered, her voice trembling.

    "Yep," Ethan replied nonchalantly, giving a small nod. "Just trying to do a good deed."

    "..." The girl was speechless. She glanced around the room, taking in the bodies strewn across the floor and the roaring flames consuming the vault.

    He had killed people, set fires, and poisoned the water supply¡ªand yet he had the audacity to call it a "good deed."

    Ethan continued, his tone calm and matter-of-fact. "I''m helping you get revenge, aren''t I? The zombie virus is about to spread. You''ve got two choices: turn into a zombie, or become zombie food."

    "Uh..."

    The girl froze, her mind racing. She understood what was about to happen, but there was nothing she could do to stop it. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If she became food, it would be excruciatingly painful.

    But if she turned into a zombie, she might at least have a chance to bite the Awakener who had brought her here.

    Her decision came quickly.

    She pulled the medical tubes off her body and climbed out of bed. Slowly, she walked over to a sink and stared at her reflection in the mirror.

    Her face was gaunt, her skin dark and sallow, her hair brittle and yellowed. She looked malnourished, barely clinging to life.

    How was this any different from being a zombie already?

    With a resigned expression, she turned on the faucet.

    ...

    Genesis Biotech''s experiments had been disturbingly precise: humans infected with the virus would undergo zombification within five minutes.

    It didn''t take long for the blood-soaked feast to begin.

    The outbreak started inside the lab.

    An elderly professor had just taken a sip of tea and was in the middle of lecturing his students about zombies.

    "Zombies can generally be categorized into five main types," he explained. "Body-enhancement types, strength types, agility types, psychic types, and special types. The first three are relatively straightforward. But if it''s a psychic type, there''s a high chance it could evolve into a Zombie King with strange and formidable abilities."

    "Oh..." The students nodded attentively.

    "And what about the special types?" one of them asked.

    "Special types... well, those are even more extraordinary. They¡ª" The professor suddenly broke off, coughing violently.

    "Professor, are you okay?" one of the students asked, concern etched on their face. "You''ve been working too hard. Maybe you should rest."

    "I''m... I''m fine," the professor wheezed, though his breathing had grown labored. The blood vessels in his eyes were visibly swelling, turning an alarming shade of red.

    "Professor! Professor!" The students began to panic, their voices rising in alarm.

    But the professor seemed dazed, his body swaying unsteadily as if he might collapse at any moment. He couldn''t hear their words anymore.

    "Quick! Get him to the infirmary!" one of the students shouted.

    Two male students rushed forward to support the professor, each grabbing an arm.

    "Raaagh¡ª!"

    A guttural roar erupted from the professor as he suddenly lunged forward, sinking his teeth into one of the students'' necks.

    Blood sprayed everywhere...

 Chapter 204 - 204: How cruel

    Blood gushed out in torrents as the boy let out a gut-wrenching scream.

    This wasn''t an isolated incident¡ªit was happening all over the lab.

    In an instant, the entire facility was filled with screams of terror, guttural roars from the zombies, and the chaotic sound of people running for their lives. Panic spread like wildfire.

    People flooded into the hallways, pushing and shoving in a desperate attempt to escape. The crowding quickly led to trampling, but no one cared anymore. Fear had taken over, and all they could do was run.

    "Why are people turning into zombies?!"

    "It must be the zombie virus! It''s been leaked!"

    "What? That''s impossible¡­"

    "¡­"

    A group of people huddled together, their faces pale with fear as they whispered among themselves. But before they could process what was happening, a zombie lunged out from behind, tackling one of them to the ground and tearing into their flesh.

    Of course, not everyone was running. Some of the Awakeners had already stepped up to fight the zombies.

    Since the zombies had only just mutated, they weren''t particularly strong yet.

    One of the Awakeners swung his blade with precision, splitting a zombie''s skull clean in half. Black, viscous blood splattered across the pristine white walls, leaving a grotesque stain.

    "Let''s go, guys! Take them down!" he shouted.

    "Got it!" the others responded in unison.

    Working together, they methodically cut down the zombies in the area. It wasn''t until no more zombies emerged that they finally allowed themselves a moment to breathe.

    The hallway was littered with mangled corpses, and the walls were smeared with blood. One of the fighters, his face splattered with gore, hurried over to a sink. He turned on the faucet and began frantically washing his face, scrubbing away the blood.

    Unbeknownst to him, some of the water droplets entered his body through his nose or eyes.

    "Man, I need a drink to calm down," he muttered.

    Still parched from the intense fight, he cupped his hands under the running water and gulped it down greedily.

    Meanwhile, his teammates were still discussing the outbreak.

    "Where the hell did this virus come from?"

    Just then, a lab technician came sprinting toward them, gasping for breath. "We''ve figured it out!" he blurted out, panic evident in his voice. "Anyone who''s drunk the water is mutating! The water supply''s been contaminated. Someone must''ve taken the zombie virus from the main lab and dumped it into the system!"

    "What?! Someone poisoned the water? Who would do such a thing?!" The group erupted in outrage, their anger boiling over.

    But the man who had just washed his face froze in place. His body stiffened as if struck by lightning, and he stood there, dumbfounded.

    What?

    There''s a virus in the water?

    Why didn''t anyone say so earlier?!

    ¡­

    The zombie virus outbreak was a catastrophe. Determined to get to the bottom of it, the Awakeners decided to investigate the source. They headed straight for the main lab.

    As they approached, a faint smell of smoke wafted through the air. It was coming from the direction of the lab.

    "Is something burning?"

    "I''ll check it out. Stay here."

    The lead Awakener''s face darkened with anger. Only a handful of people had access to the vault. Whoever was behind this was going to pay¡ªhe''d make sure of it.

    Striding forward, he entered the code to unlock the lab''s main door.

    With a loud click, the door slid open. But what he saw inside stopped him dead in his tracks.

    The fire had spread from the vault, engulfing half the lab in roaring flames. Amidst the inferno stood a tall, imposing figure. His sharp features were illuminated by the flickering light, his expression cold and unyielding. In his hand, he held a gleaming tachi, the blade catching the firelight in a way that made him look almost otherworldly.

    "Hello there," Ethan said, his voice calm and detached. With a swift motion, he swung the tachi, slicing through the necks of several humans in one clean arc.

    Beside him was a young zombie girl, feral and vicious. She leapt onto one of the Awakeners, pinning him to the ground and tearing into him with savage bites.

    Ironically, this was the very man who had captured her and brought her here.

    The remaining Awakeners screamed in horror as Ethan methodically cut them down.

    His presence radiated an undeniable authority, the kind that only a Zombie King could possess. His mental energy extended outward, connecting with the surrounding zombies and bending them to his will.

    With the lab in ruins, Ethan turned and walked out, his steps unhurried.

    The blood-soaked hallway stretched before him, and behind him, zombies began pouring out of every room. They followed him like a macabre parade, their numbers growing with each step he took.

    "Oh my God! Run! Run!" A few Awakeners in the hallway caught sight of the scene and were utterly terrified. Without a second thought, they turned and bolted, not daring to linger for even a moment.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    A horde of zombies surged out from behind Ethan, pouncing on the fleeing Awakeners and tearing into them. Their screams of agony mixed with the guttural roars of the undead, echoing through the long, empty corridor.

    Ethan approached a room where zombies were being held. With a single swing of his tachi, he slashed through the reinforced glass. The pane shattered instantly, crumbling into fine shards.

    The zombies inside snarled and howled, immediately rushing out to join Ethan''s growing ranks.

    These weren''t ordinary zombies. Some had been used for experiments, injected with X and Y viruses, making them elite fighters with formidable combat abilities.

    Among them was a particularly unique zombie¡ªalready at a B-rank. It had evolved to possess a higher level of intelligence. Unlike the others, it stood quietly in its cage, waiting for Ethan to break the glass.

    "Boss," the B-rank zombie said, lowering its head in submission the moment it was freed.

    Ethan gave a small nod. "Let''s go." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No," the zombie replied, its glowing, predatory eyes flickering with a strange light. "I acknowledge you as my leader, but I can''t go with you."

    "Oh?" Ethan tilted his head slightly, studying the zombie. "Why not?"

    "They''ve implanted a micro-bomb in my skull," the zombie explained, its tone tinged with regret. "If I stay with you, I''ll put the entire group at risk. When the Awakeners come, I''ll take them down with me."

    Genesis Biotech had anticipated the possibility of these experimental zombies escaping. To maintain control, they had surgically implanted bombs in their heads, ensuring they could be neutralized if necessary. The zombies injected with X and Y viruses were far too dangerous to be left unchecked.

    "How cruel," Ethan muttered, his gaze narrowing as he examined the zombie. Sure enough, there was a triangular scar on its skull, crudely stitched back together, resembling a watermelon that had been sliced open.

    "No matter," Ethan said calmly. "I''ll take care of it."

    With a swift motion, Ethan swung his tachi. Using his Domain of the Dead ability, the blade phased through the zombie''s skull without harming it, extracting a thumb-sized micro-bomb in the process.

    In the blink of an eye, Ethan stored the bomb in his spatial storage ring.

    "Huh?" The zombie blinked, momentarily stunned. It could feel the absence of the bomb in its head.

    How¡­ how was that even possible?

    Its glowing eyes flickered with a renewed intensity, its monstrous face twisting into an expression of pure rage.s¡­ they would pay for this.

    Ethan''s army continued to grow as they tore through the lab, leaving destruction in their wake.

    The scene outside the lab was no less chaotic.

    The entire safe zone shared a single water supply system, which meant that the infection had spread rapidly among the general population. Ordinary survivors were turning into zombies at an alarming rate.

    One moment, people were chatting casually, discussing their families and daily lives. The next, someone would suddenly transform into a bloodthirsty zombie, attacking the person next to them.

    The streets were filled with chaos¡ªpeople being chased, tackled, bitten, and devoured. The air was thick with the sounds of snarling, screaming, and desperate cries for help.

    The safe zone''s defense forces had already mobilized. Numerous Awakeners who had condensed crystal cores, along with hundreds of armed personnel, were fighting to contain the outbreak. Their goal was to suppress the chaos as quickly as possible and minimize casualties.

    Leading the charge was an A-rank Awakener named Isaiah Carter. Known for his immense strength, he was part of the first-tier combat force, just below The Four Knights of Bernardino.

    "Move it! Take these zombies down as fast as you can! If Sophia finds out about this mess, we''re all going to pay for it!" Isaiah barked, his voice sharp and commanding.

    "Yes, sir!" his subordinates responded, redoubling their efforts as they hacked and shot their way through the horde.

    But soon, something felt¡­ off.

    "Isaiah," one of his men called out, his voice laced with unease. "These zombies¡­ they''re not acting mindless. It''s like someone''s directing them. Could there be a Zombie King involved?"

    "What?" Isaiah frowned, his expression darkening. "A Zombie King? Already? That''s impossible¡­ or at least, it should be."

    But as he turned toward the direction of the lab, his eyes widened in shock.

    A massive horde of zombies was marching toward them. They weren''t stumbling or charging mindlessly¡ªthey moved with eerie coordination, their steps deliberate and purposeful. Among them were elite zombies, their movements sharper and more precise than the rest.

    And at the front of the horde stood the Zombie King.

    Tall and commanding, he walked with an air of unshakable confidence. His pristine white shirt was spotless...

    ...

 Chapter 205 - 205: Do you feel like dancing too?

    "Huh?" Isaiah noticed something off. His brows furrowed slightly, and a sense of unease crept into his chest. He had never seen a Zombie King dressed so cleanly and neatly before.

    Where did this guy come from?

    He didn''t look like a local Zombie King.

    "Everyone, stay sharp. This guy seems... different."

    "Got it. I''ll go test him out first, see what he''s capable of."

    A speed-type Awakener stepped forward, his expression serious. In a flash, his figure blurred, moving at top speed and leaving behind afterimages as he charged straight at Ethan.

    The rest of the group narrowed their eyes, watching intently.

    In the blink of an eye, the speed Awakener was right in front of Ethan. His face twisted into a feral snarl as he drew his blade, ready to strike.

    "Bold move..." Ethan muttered under his breath. His eyes glinted with a sudden crimson light, and in an instant, the terrifying Domain of the Dead unfolded around him.

    The speed Awakener froze mid-motion, as if someone had hit the pause button on him. His face contorted in agony, and then, with a sickening series of cracks, his bones shattered all at once. He collapsed to the ground, lifeless.

    He was killed in an instant. Before anyone could react, a swarm of zombies surged forward, tearing into his body and devouring him.

    "What the¡ª?!" Isaiah and the others stared in shock, their eyes wide with disbelief. Their teammate had barely gotten close before dropping dead in such a bizarre and horrifying way.

    This Zombie King... was a rare Phantom Infected.

    Behind Ethan, the horde of zombies let out bloodthirsty howls, their frenzy reaching a fever pitch as they charged toward the humans like a pack of ravenous wolves, wild and unstoppable.

    The human Awakeners immediately engaged, their powers flaring to life. Energy surged around them as they unleashed their abilities, each one more desperate than the last.

    In an instant, ice spikes shot through the air, water prisons formed, and towering walls of earth erupted from the ground.

    Zombies fell one after another, their foul blood spraying everywhere as their bodies hit the ground. These particular zombies were freshly infected and hadn''t evolved much yet, so their strength was relatively low.

    But Ethan''s Domain of the Dead continued to expand, spreading out over 2,000 feet. The oppressive force it carried was overwhelming.

    Within the Absolute Domain, the ice spikes and earth walls shattered instantly.

    The humans caught within the domain''s reach mostly collapsed to the ground, unable to withstand the crushing pressure. Even those with stronger physiques who managed to resist for a moment were quickly overwhelmed by the surrounding zombies and dragged down.

    Ethan''s Domain of the Dead swept through the area, turning it into a no-man''s-land for humans.

    "This... this is insane!" Isaiah''s face was pale with shock.

    Among the zombie horde, there were also elite zombies¡ªagile, swift, and terrifyingly fierce.

    Their cellular activity was off the charts, giving them incredible regenerative abilities.

    The ones injected with the Y-virus were even more formidable. Their bones were unnaturally dense, and their skulls were as tough as steel, making them incredibly hard to kill.

    One of these elite zombies broke through a Flame Barrier, its body engulfed in flames that crackled and hissed. Yet it kept regenerating, its movements relentless as it lunged toward the humans.

    "Captain! What do we do?!" The human Awakeners were being pushed back, their desperation mounting.

    Isaiah''s eyes darted around until they landed on the zombie''s head. He noticed a triangular opening in its skull and suddenly remembered something.

    "Don''t panic. I''ve got this." He pulled a remote control out of his pocket, his expression hardening with resolve.

    "You dare rebel against us? Let''s see how you like this!"

    The remote was designed to detonate bombs implanted in the zombies'' heads¡ªa precautionary measure to prevent exactly this kind of situation. Finally, it was time to put it to use.

    "Die!" Isaiah didn''t hesitate, pressing one of the buttons on the remote.

    But after a moment...

    Nothing happened.

    The others exchanged confused glances. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Uh, boss? Nothing''s happening."

    "What the...?" Isaiah''s face flushed with embarrassment. Why wasn''t it working? Could it be... the remote was broken?

    "Let me try again." Gritting his teeth, he pressed the button repeatedly, muttering under his breath about how useless the device was.

    But just then, Ethan''s gaze shifted toward him.

    With a casual flick of his wrist, Ethan tossed something¡ªa tiny bomb he had extracted from a zombie''s skull. It flew through the air like a bullet, landing squarely in the middle of the human Awakeners'' formation.

    At that exact moment, Isaiah pressed the button again.

    Beep-beep-beep-beep-beep...!

    A rapid beeping sound suddenly erupted from the crowd.

    "Wait, what''s that sound¡ª?"

    BOOM!

    A deafening explosion tore through the area. Flames roared to life, engulfing several Awakeners in an instant.

    The explosion sent shockwaves through the area, and even the Awakeners who had formed Neurocores to shield themselves couldn''t withstand the blast. They were thrown to the ground, groaning in pain.

    Ethan watched silently, his mind drifting back to his childhood at the orphanage. During the holidays, the thing he and the other kids looked forward to the most was Christmas and Independence Day. Beyond exchanging gifts and feasting on holiday meals, they''d always set off fireworks.

    Back then, resources were limited, so there weren''t many fireworks. But even so, they always managed to have a blast¡ªhe, Mia, and the rest of their little gang.

    "These fireworks are kind of fun," Ethan mused to himself.

    The bomb wasn''t huge, but its power was undeniable. A true masterpiece from Genesis Biotech¡ªcutting-edge technology at its finest.

    Isaiah stared at the scene, completely dumbfounded.

    "How is this even possible?"

    "Captain! The remote''s working now!" one of the team members called out beside him.

    Isaiah was fuming. "Shut up! The safe zone''s about to fall completely. We need to retreat, now!"

    He had already made up his mind to abandon the area. The zombies were just too strong¡ªthere was no holding them back.

    The group of Awakeners fought as they retreated, making their way out of the safe zone.

    Ethan''s gaze followed them, but he didn''t rush to give chase.

    They weren''t going to get far anyway.

    Isaiah''s group moved quickly, cutting through the regular zombies behind them with ease. They couldn''t slow them down.

    Before long, they reached the gates of the safe zone.

    They were battered and bruised. What had once been a force of hundreds of Awakeners was now reduced to just a few dozen, each one drained of energy and visibly exhausted.

    "Well, at least we made it out," Isaiah muttered, glancing back. He didn''t see any sign of Ethan, which gave him a small sense of relief.

    But just then, a melody began to drift through the air. It was soft, haunting, and achingly beautiful¡ªa tune that tugged at the soul. It was unmistakably Tears in Heaven.

    The mournful notes felt like a death knell for humanity.

    "Huh? Who''s playing the guitar?" Isaiah frowned.

    And then, something even stranger happened. His team members, one by one, began to move. Their bodies jerked unnaturally, as if puppets on strings, and they started to dance¡ªstiff, awkward movements in time with the music.

    "Captain! We can''t control our arms and legs!" one of them shouted, panic etched across his face.

    "What the¡­?"

    Isaiah''s brow furrowed deeply. As an A-rank Awakener, his strength was formidable, and he wasn''t affected by whatever was happening.

    "Could there be another Zombie King?"

    The realization hit him, and he quickly scanned the area. His eyes locked onto a figure standing atop a crumbling high-rise in the distance.

    It was a zombie¡ªa slender figure clutching a guitar. Her bony fingers plucked at the strings, and the melody poured out, eerie and mesmerizing.

    And then, from the streets below her, more zombies began to emerge.

    Their eyes glinted with malice, their faces twisted with bloodlust. They surged forward, surrounding the remaining humans in no time.

    At that moment, the zombie guitarist¡ªElegy¡ªsuddenly sped up her playing. Her fingers danced across the strings, shifting into a rock anthem. The music swelled, fierce and electrifying, like a battle cry.

    "Do you feel like dancing too?"

    ¡­

 Chapter 206 - 206: Locomotive?

    Isaiah''s face was filled with terror. Even though he wasn''t being controlled, the interference was enough to throw him off. He figured his time was almost up.

    The music blared on, and the zombies became even more frenzied, surging forward like a tidal wave. Their grotesque faces closed in, one after another.

    In an instant, many people were knocked to the ground. Screams of agony echoed through the air, and despair gripped everyone''s hearts.

    "I''m not going down without a fight!" Isaiah gritted his teeth, summoning every ounce of resolve he had left.

    Heat radiated from his body as flames erupted from his hands, roaring to life. His remaining energy gathered, growing more intense by the second.

    But just as he was about to unleash it, a shadow silently materialized behind him. The sheer pressure it exuded was overwhelming, like death itself had arrived.

    "Huh?" Isaiah sensed something was wrong and started to turn his head, but it was too late. Ethan''s long, slender fingers reached out, piercing into Isaiah''s skull and extracting a fiery red crystal core.

    The flames in Isaiah''s hands extinguished instantly, and his body collapsed backward, lifeless.

    With a clatter, a remote control for a bomb tumbled out of his pocket.

    Ethan glanced at it, deciding it might come in handy. With a wave of his hand, he stored it in his spatial ring.

    "Boss!" Elegy leapt down from the rooftop, landing in front of Ethan to report in.

    Ethan gave her a slight nod.

    "Let me introduce you to some new friends," Ethan said casually. As his words fell, the air was filled with guttural roars. From within the safe zone, a massive horde of zombies poured out¡ªthousands of them, their numbers bolstered by elite zombies enhanced with a strengthening virus.

    Elegy, the Zombie King, widened her fierce eyes in astonishment.

    Just as the boss had predicted, their ranks were growing at an incredible pace.

    He had taken down the entire safe zone.

    Ethan''s zombie army, which had started from nothing, now numbered over two thousand¡ªa force to be reckoned with.

    Elegy''s excitement was palpable. She could feel the momentum building. "Boss, we''re growing so fast. I''ve never seen a Zombie Horde this massive before."

    "Massive?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, slightly taken aback. This was considered massive? Maybe Elegy had been stuck in San Bernardino for too long, too used to being oppressed, and hadn''t seen much of the world. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Elegy nodded enthusiastically before asking, "Boss, where to next?"

    "We''re leaving this place," Ethan said decisively. His trail of destruction had grown too conspicuous, and it was bound to have caught Sophia''s attention by now.

    Roughly estimating, Genesis Biotech had at least a thousand Awakeners under their command¡ªa force not to be underestimated. If they managed to surround him, it could pose a real threat.

    With that, Ethan led his two-thousand-strong zombie horde away from the "crime scene."

    The area near the safe zone was close to Genesis Biotech''s territory, where human activity was frequent. Drones buzzed overhead from time to time, scanning the area.

    It was impossible for a horde of two thousand zombies to go unnoticed.

    "Boss, Genesis Biotech must''ve spotted us by now," Elegy said, her tone cautious.

    "Yeah, we need to head toward the zombie-dominated zones," Ethan replied thoughtfully.

    Before long, they left the vicinity of Genesis Biotech''s outpost. The streets ahead were noticeably more crowded with zombies.

    The surrounding buildings were in ruins, many of them collapsed entirely. In the distance, rusted train tracks stretched out, flanked by derailed trains lying in chaotic disarray.

    Some trains had collided, creating a massive wreckage site.

    Amid the rubble, a faded sign still bore the words "San Bernardino Station."

    "Raaahhh¡ª"

    The zombies in the area turned their heads toward Ethan, their glowing, feral eyes fixed on him. Low growls and snarls escaped their mouths.

    It was clear¡ªthey didn''t welcome him here.

    Near the train station, a sizable zombie horde had already formed. Ethan''s arrival was seen as an intrusion.

    "Stop right there!" A particularly fierce-looking elite zombie stepped into the street, blocking their path. Its menacing gaze locked onto Ethan.

    "This territory belongs to my boss. You''re not allowed to pass."

    "And who''s your boss?" Ethan asked, his tone calm but commanding.

    The elite zombie''s eyes gleamed with fanatic pride. "Our boss is the strongest Zombie King in this region¡ªLocomotive!"

    "Locomotive?" Ethan almost burst out laughing when he heard the name. He found it utterly ridiculous, wondering how anyone could come up with something so absurd. Clearly, whoever named him wasn''t exactly a creative genius.

    "Alright, tell your boss to come see me," Ethan said casually.

    "Arrogant!" The elite zombie growled, its throat vibrating with rage. It was furious at Ethan''s commanding tone, as if he were some superior being daring to summon their leader. The audacity was infuriating.

    The surrounding zombies snarled and roared, their guttural cries growing louder as they began to converge on Ethan''s group. The tension in the air was palpable, and it seemed like an attack could break out at any moment.

    Elegy and the others tensed up, their eyes flashing with a predatory gleam as they prepared for a fight.

    Was this really happening? They''d just started expanding their forces, and now they were about to clash with another zombie nest? This was escalating way too fast¡­

    The two groups of zombies stood off against each other, the air thick with hostility. It was like a powder keg ready to explode, the battle on the verge of erupting.

    But Ethan remained calm, his expression unbothered, almost indifferent. To him, this was nothing more than a minor scuffle.

    It felt like watching two gangs of street thugs squaring off.

    Just then, a new wave of guttural roars echoed from within the train station. A massive horde of zombies was approaching, their numbers swelling to at least three thousand. Among them were five or six hundred elite zombies, their collective cries shaking the air with an overwhelming presence.

    It was clear¡ªthey were mobilizing their entire force.

    "Let me see¡­ who dares to cause trouble in my territory," a sharp, slightly nasal voice rang out.

    The elite zombie from earlier immediately straightened up, its demeanor shifting to one of reverence. It barked orders at its underlings, who quickly stepped aside, clearing a path.

    From the crowd emerged a gaunt, skeletal-looking zombie. It leapt onto a large, collapsed chunk of concrete, standing tall with its hands on its hips, surveying the scene from above like a self-proclaimed king.

    The elite zombie wasted no time reporting, "Boss, it''s them. No idea where they came from, but they suddenly barged into our territory."

    "Oh¡­" The Zombie King, Locomotive, dragged out the word, his tone dripping with mockery. He scanned Ethan''s horde, noting that it wasn''t particularly large¡ªjust around two thousand zombies. His confidence grew, and a smug grin spread across his face.

    "I''m Locomotive, the undisputed ruler of San Bernardino. What brings you to my domain?" he asked, his voice laced with arrogance.

    "You¡­ the undisputed ruler?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. Judging by Locomotive''s strength, he was probably a B-rank zombie¡ªmaybe slightly stronger than Big Ears, but not by much.

    Still, Ethan noticed the telltale signs. Locomotive''s cells were highly active, and his bones were unnaturally dense. It was clear he''d been injected with both the X-virus and Y-virus.

    This wasn''t a natural rise to power. Locomotive was obviously a product of Genesis Biotech''s experiments, propped up to serve as a puppet Zombie King for the region.

    Ethan''s suspicions were confirmed when he spotted the triangular incision on Locomotive''s skull¡ªa clear indicator of a micro-bomb implant. He was under human control.

    Ethan had long known about Genesis Biotech''s Zombie King program. Their strategy was simple: eliminate the original Zombie Kings in an area and replace them with their own creations, ensuring total control over the region.

    Locomotive''s eyes burned with anger as he noticed Ethan''s dismissive expression. His face twisted into an even more feral snarl, his fury barely contained.

    "So, you''ve come to challenge my rule, huh? Fine. I''ll give you a chance to prove yourself!" Locomotive growled, his voice dripping with menace.

    "Oh, in that case, I''ll start now," Ethan replied with a faint smile. But instead of attacking, he casually reached into his spatial ring and pulled out a remote control. He turned it over in his hand, inspecting it with mild curiosity.

    "What do you think¡­ does this thing actually work?" Ethan asked, his tone light, almost playful.

    ...

 Chapter 207 - 207: Itâ€™s already out

    "Wait... hold on a second..." Locomotive''s eyes widened, something clearly felt off. His gaze sharpened as he scanned the scene, and then he noticed it¡ªEthan was holding a remote control in his hand.

    His face instantly froze in shock, fear washing over him.

    How the hell does he have that thing?

    "Hey, hey, big guy, let''s talk this out, alright? No need to rush..." The fierce, menacing look on Locomotive''s face vanished in an instant, replaced by a nervous, almost pleading expression.

    "Huh???" The gang members around him, who had been gearing up for an all-out brawl to drive Ethan and his group away, were left dumbfounded. Their boss, who was always the first to throw down, suddenly looked like he wanted to crawl into a hole.

    "Boss, why are you scared of him? We can take him out for you!" one of them shouted, confused.

    "Shut up! You don''t get it!" Locomotive barked, silencing them immediately. His underlings, whose evolutionary progress wasn''t as advanced, had no clue what the remote control represented. But Locomotive did¡ªit was his Achilles'' heel, plain and simple.

    Without another word, he jumped down from the rock he''d been standing on, no longer daring to look down on Ethan from above.

    He shuffled over to Ethan, his tough-guy demeanor completely gone. "Big guy, we''re on the same side here, right? Why''s the remote in your hands? Please, for the love of everything, don''t press that button!"

    "I picked it up at the Genesis Biotech lab," Ethan said casually, as if it were no big deal.

    "Oh..." Locomotive nodded, but his gaze flicked to the Zombie Horde standing behind Ethan. His mind raced, piecing things together, and the realization hit him like a freight train. His shock deepened.

    Did this guy... wipe out the Genesis Biotech lab?

    How strong is he?

    Ethan didn''t give him much time to process. "So, can I enter your territory now?"

    "Of course, of course!" Locomotive nodded so fast he looked like a bobblehead. "You can even come in and have some seafood if you want..." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ...

    Genesis Biotech Headquarters

    Sophia had just been briefed on the recent events.

    "What? The lab was wiped out by zombies?" she exclaimed, her voice sharp with disbelief.

    "Yes," her secretary explained. "After conducting an investigation, we found traces of the zombie virus in the water supply system. It was clearly an act of sabotage."

    Sophia''s brows furrowed deeper and deeper. "What about the lab''s research data? And the evolution viruses?"

    "The X Virus and Y Virus are both missing," the secretary replied, her tone grim. "And the vault suffered extensive fire damage. All the research data was destroyed."

    "Unbelievable!" Sophia slammed her fist on the desk, the loud thud echoing through the room. She shot up from her chair, her jaw clenched tightly, her chest heaving with frustration. She was absolutely livid.

    The lab was a cornerstone of the company''s operations. The researchers there weren''t just employees¡ªthey were top-tier talent, irreplaceable assets.

    "And Isaiah? What about his Awakener squad? Were they just sitting around doing nothing?"

    "He... he''s dead," the secretary admitted, her voice dropping to a near whisper, sensing her boss''s growing fury.

    "..." Sophia was momentarily speechless. The safe zone''s defenses weren''t weak by any means. Isaiah was an A-rank Awakener, and he had over fifty people under his command. Yet somehow, they''d all been wiped out by zombies?

    "And it''s not just Isaiah," the secretary continued hesitantly. "Jonathan''s dead too. He led a team of over a hundred people to the shopping mall to eliminate the Phantom Infected. None of them made it out alive. It was like they vanished into thin air."

    She paused before adding, "According to drone surveillance, the zombies from the shopping mall were later seen heading toward the safe zone. So..."

    "Where are those zombies now?" Sophia cut in, her tone sharp. The X Virus and Y Virus were critical. If the zombies injected themselves with the viruses, their strength would skyrocket. She had to recover the viruses before that happened.

    During monthly meetings, Sophia often mocked Nathan for losing those two evolution viruses. There was no way she was going to let herself make the same mistake.

    Otherwise, she''d never live it down.

    The secretary quickly answered, "High-altitude drones tracked their movements. They''re heading toward the train station."

    "The train station..." Sophia''s eyes lit up. This was good news. The Zombie King in the train station area was one of her company''s creations.

    That area was home to over four thousand zombies, all under her control.

    So, they thought they could escape by running into her territory?

    Sophia''s lips curled into a faint smile. She felt a bit more at ease. Recovering the viruses seemed like a sure thing now. And even if she couldn''t recover them, she could at least ensure those zombies were annihilated.

    To make absolutely certain nothing went wrong, she decided to send one of her top enforcers¡ªAlexander Steele.

    Alexander was one of the Four Knights of Bernardino, a name spoken in the same breath as Griff Black. An A+ rank Awakener with wood-based abilities, he was a force to be reckoned with.

    With this double layer of security, Sophia felt even more confident.

    "Alright, let Alexander handle it," Sophia said with a calm nod.

    "Understood." The secretary responded respectfully, her high heels clicking against the polished floor as she left the office to inform Alexander''s team about their new mission.

    Once the secretary was gone, Sophia leaned back in her chair, alone in her office. She waited for the inevitable good news, confident in her plan. With some time to kill, she picked up the remote and turned on the TV.

    "At first, no one paid attention to the disaster..."

    ...

    At the Train Station

    Locomotive stood in front of Ethan like a scolded child, his posture stiff and his expression filled with a mix of regret and frustration. He began recounting his grim story, his voice tinged with bitterness.

    "Boss, those humans are ruthless. They cracked open my skull and planted a bomb inside."

    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, his tone casual. "How many zombies like you are out there?"

    "Five or six, I think," Locomotive replied, scratching the back of his head. "They''re all stationed on the outskirts of the city. I''m the only one who got to be a boss in the central area."

    He sighed heavily before continuing, "But the thing is, once we evolve to B+ rank, they kill us. They take our crystal cores to boost their own strength."

    Ethan nodded thoughtfully, piecing things together. No wonder San Bernardino had so many A-rank Awakeners. They weren''t just fighting zombies¡ªthey were farming them. Raising Zombie Kings while keeping the rest of the undead population under tight control. It was a clever, if not downright sinister, strategy.

    And to prevent any risks, they capped the zombies'' growth at B rank. Any stronger, and they''d be too hard to manage.

    Locomotive looked up, his tone shifting to one of cautious optimism. "But now, things are different, Boss. You destroyed the lab. I''m free from their control. I don''t have to take orders from them anymore."

    "Don''t be so sure," Ethan said, his voice calm but laced with a hint of warning. "They might still have another remote control lying around."

    "Uh..." Locomotive froze, his face falling as the realization hit him. If Genesis Biotech had the resources to make one remote, they could easily make more. And if they had backup methods to control the bombs...

    What if humans had one remote, and zombies had another? Both issuing conflicting commands?

    Who would he even listen to?

    "This is bad... really bad," Locomotive muttered, his face clouded with despair.

    Ethan noticed his unease and offered a solution. "Relax. I can help you get the bomb out."

    "Huh?" Locomotive blinked, his worry deepening. "Wait, you mean... you''re gonna crack my skull open again? Maybe let''s not do that... What if it explodes while you''re at it?"

    "No need to crack your skull," Ethan said simply.

    Before Locomotive could react, Ethan''s hand shot out, his long fingers moving with precision. They phased effortlessly into Locomotive''s head, bypassing the physical barrier entirely. Ethan worked quickly, careful not to trigger the bomb. The moment he extracted it, he stored it safely in his spatial storage ring.

    Locomotive blinked, confused. "Boss, what are you doing? If you''re not opening my skull, then... how are you gonna get it out?"

    "It''s already out," Ethan replied matter-of-factly.

    "What?" Locomotive''s jaw dropped, his eyes wide with disbelief. "You''re kidding, right? I didn''t even feel anything! It''s... it''s done?"

    ...

 Chapter 208 - 208: Alright, Iâ€™ll tell you

    This is way too easy, isn''t it?

    Locomotive shook his head, feeling a bit lighter, as if a weight had been lifted.

    "Heh heh heh, I''m good now¡­"

    His face lit up with surprise and relief, as though a massive boulder had been removed from his chest. Ever since he had gained sentience, he had never felt this at peace.

    Locomotive was completely in awe of Ethan''s methods. He thought to himself, Man, this guy''s a really decent zombie.

    "Thanks, boss."

    "No problem," Ethan replied casually.

    Just then, in the distant sky, a few small dots appeared, buzzing as they flew closer. It was clear that Genesis Biotech''s drones had tracked them down.

    On the streets below, hundreds of humans began to gather. They were dressed in matching combat uniforms, armed with alloy weapons that gave off a sleek, high-tech vibe. Honestly, they looked pretty badass.

    Leading the group was a young man with short, spiky hair that stood up like steel needles, giving him a sharp, no-nonsense appearance. This was Alexander, one of the so-called Four Knights of Bernardino.

    "Stay alert, everyone. We''re entering zombie territory," Alexander warned.

    "What''s there to be scared of? Zombies are under our control anyway," a female team member chimed in confidently.

    Alexander shot her a glance. "Tessa, you''re skilled in every way, but you''re way too cocky sometimes. I''ve told you this before."

    "Oh, and am I wrong?" Tessa retorted, pouting slightly, clearly not convinced.

    Alexander sighed and continued, "The apocalypse is full of dangers. The battlefield changes in an instant. One careless move, and you''re dead. The only reason I''ve survived this long is because of one thing: caution."

    "Yeah, I think the captain''s got a point," another young man in the group agreed. "Tessa, you should listen to Captain Alexander. He knows what he''s talking about."

    As they moved closer to the train station, zombie figures began to appear in the distance. Though still far away, the zombies could already smell the humans. Their faces twisted with rage, and they let out guttural growls, ready to pounce.

    "Hmm? Something feels off about these zombies today," one of the team members muttered. "They''re not acting like they usually do. Could it be that our Zombie King got taken out?"

    "No idea. Let''s go check it out," Alexander said, leading the group forward.

    They stepped fully into the train station area, and the zombies began to converge. Many of them were elites, emerging from street corners or crawling out of windows in nearby buildings. Like spiders, they clung to the walls with all four limbs, their faces contorted with fury as they snarled down at the humans below.

    "Well, well, aren''t they bold today? Do they think they can rebel or something? Tell your Zombie King to come out and meet me!" Tessa shouted fearlessly at the zombies.

    Before long, Locomotive strolled out from the distance. With the bomb removed from his body, he looked unusually relaxed, swaggering as he walked, his steps exaggerated and carefree.

    Behind him followed a group of elite zombie underlings. "Oh, look who it is¡ªhumans. What brings you to my turf?" Locomotive asked, his tone dripping with mock politeness.

    "We''re looking for a zombie that escaped from the lab. Have you seen it?" Alexander asked, his sharp gaze fixed on Locomotive. Something about this Zombie King felt¡­ off.

    Locomotive nodded. "Yeah, I''ve seen it."

    "Where?" Alexander pressed, his tone serious.

    But Locomotive just smirked. "I''m not telling you."

    "You¡ª" Tessa''s temper flared instantly, her face twisting in anger. "A measly B-class Zombie King dares to talk to us like this? Do you want me to kill you right now?"

    She reached into her pocket and pulled out a remote control, her expression full of menace.

    Locomotive eyed the device and feigned terror. "Oh no, I''m so scared!"

    "Hmph! Now you''re scared? Then spill it¡ªwhere''s the lab''s zombie?" Tessa demanded, a smug grin spreading across her face.

    Locomotive nodded. "Alright, I''ll tell you."

    The humans leaned in, listening intently, eager for the answer.

    Locomotive grinned wider. "They''re in San Bernardino."

    "What?" The group frowned, realizing they were being played.

    Tessa, in particular, was livid. Seeing Locomotive''s smug expression pushed her over the edge. She couldn''t hold back any longer.

    "You dare mock us? Die!" she shouted, slamming her thumb down on the remote control.

    But instead of an explosion near Locomotive, a series of beeping sounds came from behind them, among their own ranks.

    "Huh? What''s going on?"

    The squad members quickly turned to look behind them. The beeping sound was growing faster and faster, reaching a fever pitch.

    Alexander''s eyes widened as realization struck him.

    "Everyone, get out of the way!"

    But his warning came too late. Just as the group began to scatter, a massive explosion erupted, flames roaring outward in a violent shockwave.

    Four or five people were instantly consumed by the blast, while over a dozen others were hurled through the air like ragdolls.

    "This¡­ this can''t be¡­"

    Tessa''s eyes were wide with horror, her face pale. She couldn''t believe what had just happened. The bomb she had triggered¡­ had gone off in the middle of their own team.

    How did this happen?

    A wave of guilt crashed over her. Did I just¡­ kill my own teammates?

    The explosion left a scorched, empty zone in its wake. As the flames began to die down, a tall, slender figure emerged from the smoke, as if stepping out of thin air.

    "So, I hear you''ve been looking for me."

    "What?" Alexander''s gaze sharpened as he studied the figure. "You''re the zombie that destroyed the lab?"

    Ethan nodded, not bothering to deny it. "And you must be Alexander, one of the Four Knights of Bernardino."

    "You even know who I am?" Alexander''s expression flickered with surprise.

    Ethan could sense Alexander''s A+ level strength, comparable to Griff''s. Based on the information he''d gathered online, it wasn''t hard to piece together who he was dealing with.

    "Of course I know. I always research my targets before I hunt them."

    "Arrogant!" Tessa, already seething with rage, couldn''t hold back any longer. The deaths of her teammates were fresh in her mind, and she was determined to make Ethan pay.

    "Die!" she screamed.

    Heat radiated from her body as flames ignited in her hands. With a sweeping motion, she unleashed two roaring fire dragons that surged forward, aiming to engulf Ethan in their fiery wrath.

    But Ethan didn''t flinch. His crimson eyes glowed faintly, and he remained rooted in place, his expression cold and unbothered. In an instant, the Domain of the Dead expanded outward, an invisible force blanketing the area.

    The fire dragons, once fierce and unstoppable, suddenly faltered. Under the crushing weight of Ethan''s power, they flickered and sputtered out, like candles snuffed by a gale.

    "What?!" Tessa''s heart sank, her confidence shattered. This attack had always been her trump card, capable of sending Zombie Kings fleeing in terror. Yet now, it had been neutralized as if it were nothing.

    Before she could process what had happened, a strange melody began to drift through the air. The hauntingly beautiful music echoed across the city, soft and flowing like a gentle stream.

    But instead of calming them, it filled the humans with unease.

    "What¡­ what is that sound?" someone muttered nervously.

    Then, to everyone''s shock, a few Awakeners¡ªthose who had formed Neurocores¡ªbegan to move. Their bodies stiffened unnaturally, and they started dancing in jerky, unsettling motions, as if puppets on invisible strings.

    "Hey! What are you doing?" one of them shouted.

    "I don''t know! I can''t stop!" another replied, panic in his voice.

    "Somebody help me! Make it stop!"

    The scene quickly descended into chaos.

    "It''s mind control," Alexander said grimly, his battle-hardened instincts kicking in. "Luke, put up a mental barrier. Now!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "On it!" the young man beside him responded, his psychic energy surging outward like a tidal wave.

    But before they could regain control, the zombies around them let out bloodcurdling howls. The sound was primal, feral, like a pack of starving wolves unleashed from their cages.

    And then they charged.

    Locomotive, standing at the rear, barked out orders to his underlings. "Attack! Tear them apart!"

    His hatred for humans burned hotter than ever.

    The explosion had only fueled his fury.

    If it weren''t for Ethan removing the bomb from his body earlier, Locomotive knew he''d have been reduced to nothing but chunks of flesh.

    ...

 Chapter 209 - 209: Could it beâ€¦?

    Thousands of zombies swarmed in, their grotesque faces packed tightly together, completely encircling the human Awakener team.

    The group stood back-to-back, weapons swinging relentlessly as they hacked down the undead, fighting with everything they had to hold their ground.

    But the sheer number of zombies was overwhelming. For every one they killed, another immediately lunged forward, as if the horde was endless.

    "Damn it! The zombies at the train station are completely out of control. What do we do now?" one team member shouted, panic written all over his face.

    They had come here expecting to complete their mission, but now everything was spiraling into chaos.

    "What else can we do? Call for backup and try to break through!" Alexander barked, his voice steady despite the dire situation. He crouched down, his hands pressing firmly against the ground as a faint, misty yellow light radiated from him, the energy of his wood-based abilities gathering around him.

    "Roots of the Earth!" he roared.

    The yellow energy spread out across the ground, and wherever it passed, thick, gnarled tree roots erupted from the earth. Sharp, spike-like barbs sprouted from the roots, piercing through the zombies and pinning them to the ground like skewers.

    In an instant, the area around Alexander became a zombie-free zone.

    The others'' eyes lit up with hope.

    "Captain''s still got it! He''s as strong as ever."

    "Yeah, even if we can''t finish the mission, at least we''ve got a shot at surviving."

    "Let''s move! Follow the roots and break through!"

    The group of Awakeners immediately began retreating in the direction the roots extended, carving a path through the horde.

    But then, it happened.

    A suffocating wave of pressure swept over them. The tree roots and their barbs shattered into splinters, as if crushed by an invisible storm. The force was unstoppable, obliterating everything in its path.

    Dozens of humans were caught in the wave. Their bodies cracked and crumpled under the immense pressure, bones shattering as they collapsed to the ground like broken dolls.

    "What the hell is that?" someone gasped, their voice trembling with fear.

    All eyes turned toward the source of the pressure. A figure in white slowly approached, walking with an eerie calm. With every step he took, the oppressive Domain of the Dead expanded outward, suffocating everything in its reach.

    The crushing force felt like a natural disaster, like the heavens themselves had turned against them.

    "This guy¡­ something''s not right!" Alexander''s expression darkened, his brows furrowing deeply. He had fought countless battles and faced all kinds of zombies, but never had he encountered anything like this. "This must be a Zombie King¡­ and not just any Zombie King. He''s on a whole other level."

    "Everyone, be careful! I think his power''s already at S-rank!" he warned, his voice grim.

    "What?!" The others froze, their faces pale with terror.

    An S-rank Zombie King. They''d only ever heard of such creatures in records¡ªmonsters so powerful they were practically legends. And now, one stood before them.

    Tessa frowned, her voice steady but tinged with defiance. "Captain, you''re A+ rank. The three of us are A-rank. Are you saying we can''t even hold our own against one S-rank? Even if we can''t beat him, we should at least be able to survive, right?"

    "Don''t underestimate the gap between ranks," a young man beside her said, his tone calm but serious. "Even a single rank difference can feel like an unbridgeable chasm. We''re in serious danger."

    Tessa shot him a glare. "Hmph! Big talk for someone so spineless. You''re a grown man, and you''re more scared than I am. Honestly, I think men these days are just¡­ disappointing. Women are way tougher."

    As she spoke, flames began to swirl around her, the heat radiating off her body as she prepared to launch an attack.

    But before she could act, Ethan''s gaze shifted toward her. His expression was cold, almost indifferent, as if he were watching a stray dog barking at him from the side of the road. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He took a step forward, and then another. His movements were slow at first, but in an instant, his figure blurred, accelerating toward them with terrifying speed. The Domain of the Dead surged forward with him, like a tidal wave crashing down.

    Ethan closed the distance in the blink of an eye, the oppressive force of his domain spreading out like a storm.

    "Everyone, get back!" Alexander shouted, his voice raw with urgency. His skin began to harden, taking on the texture of bark as he activated his wood-based defensive ability. The transformation made him more resistant to the crushing pressure, but even so, he was forced to retreat rapidly.

    The young man beside him extended his mental energy outward, forming a psychic barrier around himself. The barrier trembled under the weight of the Domain of the Dead, and his head throbbed with pain, but it held just long enough for him to stagger backward, retreating alongside Alexander.

    Another Awakener, one with lightning-based abilities, pushed their speed to the absolute limit. In a flash, they became a streak of light, retreating over 600 feet in the blink of an eye.

    Left behind in the chaos was Tessa. She had been preparing her attack and didn''t have time to dodge. The overwhelming Domain of the Dead engulfed her completely.

    Her body began to crack audibly under the pressure. The once-raging flames surrounding her flickered like a candle in the wind, unsteady and on the verge of extinguishing.

    Pain twisted her face, and the arrogance she had displayed earlier vanished, replaced by a growing sense of despair. She turned her head stiffly, only to see her teammates had already fled far away.

    "Captain! Help me¡­" she cried out, her voice trembling with desperation.

    But Alexander stood frozen, his face tense, unwilling to move closer. He could only watch helplessly as she was consumed by the encroaching horde. The other two teammates, equally paralyzed by fear, didn''t dare make a move either.

    Seeing this, Tessa''s despair deepened.

    "I went in to attack the Zombie King, and not a single one of them backed me up. Useless! Absolutely useless!" she thought bitterly.

    Ethan didn''t give her a chance to dwell on her regret. With a casual wave of his hand, a sleek tachi appeared in his grip. In one fluid motion, he swung the blade, slicing cleanly through her head.

    Blood sprayed across the ground as Tessa''s body crumpled. A glowing crystal core shot out from her skull, spinning through the air before landing with a faint clink.

    Her lifeless body hit the ground with a heavy thud.

    Ethan reached out, catching the crystal core mid-air. He examined it briefly before tucking it away, as if killing an A-rank Awakener was no more significant than swatting a fly.

    Alexander watched the scene unfold, his heart pounding in his chest. His mind raced with disbelief and fear. Tessa, for all her arrogance, had been one of the stronger A-rank Awakeners. And yet, she had been taken down in a single strike.

    A chilling thought crept into his mind, making his stomach drop.

    "Could he¡­ could he be beyond S-rank?"

    "What? No way!" one of the remaining teammates gasped, their voice shaking. "Captain¡­ what do we do now?"

    Alexander''s face was grim. "We have no choice. Stall for time and wait for backup from the company," he said, trying to keep his voice steady.

    But even as he said it, doubt gnawed at him. Genesis Biotech didn''t have anyone stronger than S-rank. Their only advantage was numbers. Maybe, just maybe, they could overwhelm him with sheer force.

    The problem was, the situation was deteriorating fast. The zombies were closing in, and the armed personnel who had been holding the line were being wiped out one by one. The dead piled up, leaving the survivors with fewer and fewer options.

    From a nearby high-rise, the eerie sound of a guitar echoed through the air. A zombie perched on the rooftop strummed the instrument, as if playing a macabre death march.

    Alexander clenched his fists. "Can we¡­ even hold out much longer?" he wondered, his confidence wavering.

    Ethan''s cold gaze locked onto Alexander. His eyes were sharp, almost predatory, as if he were sizing up a piece of fruit¡ªsomething small and insignificant, like a kiwi.

    This fight had dragged on long enough. The longer it lasted, the more it risked becoming a nuisance. It was time to end it.

    In a blur, Ethan vanished from where he stood, reappearing in an instant as he charged toward his next target.

    Alexander''s heart pounded in his chest, the oppressive pressure bearing down on him like a tidal wave. This time, there was no escape. He could feel it in his bones.

    With no other choice, he gathered every ounce of energy he had left and unleashed it in a desperate burst.

    Massive wooden tendrils erupted from his body, spreading out like a forest come to life. The roots surged forward, attempting to meet the crushing force of the Domain of the Dead head-on.

    The other two teammates, seeing no other option, activated their abilities as well. One conjured a shimmering barrier of psychic energy, while the other unleashed a torrent of ice, both trying to hold back the overwhelming pressure.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the San Bernardino branch of Genesis Biotech, Sophia sat in her office, her brow furrowed as she reviewed the incoming distress reports.

    "What? Alexander can''t handle it?" she asked sharply, her voice laced with disbelief.

    Her secretary, a young woman with a nervous expression, nodded quickly. "Yes. According to the report, the zombies at the train station have gone completely out of control. The explosive implants in their heads were somehow removed, and they''ve fallen under the command of the Zombie King who overran the lab."

    Sophia''s eyes widened. "Removed the implants? That''s¡­ impossible. How could zombies have the capability to do that?" Her mind raced, trying to piece together the implications. Something about this didn''t add up.

    "Bring me all the recent incident reports. Now!" she ordered.

    "Yes, ma''am!" The secretary scrambled to gather a stack of documents, placing them on Sophia''s desk with trembling hands.

    Sophia flipped through the reports, her frown deepening with each page. First, there was the attack on the small suburban town near Los Angeles. Then, the massacre at the shopping mall in the city. And finally, the catastrophic breach at the lab.

    "Wait¡­" she muttered, her eyes narrowing as she noticed a pattern.

    The incidents formed a clear trail, all originating from the direction of Los Angeles.

    A chill ran down her spine as the pieces began to fall into place.

    "Could it be¡­?"

    ...

 Chapter 210 - 210: A terrifying ability

    Sophia''s breath hitched, her heart skipping a beat as the realization struck her like a bolt of lightning.

    "That Zombie King¡­ it''s the undisputed ruler of Los Angeles!"

    "What?!" Her secretary''s eyes widened in shock, her face pale with disbelief.

    She had heard of the Zombie King of Los Angeles before. It was a terrifying entity that had wiped out both Jessica''s and Griff''s squads. Its infamy was well-documented, and the information had already been uploaded to headquarters.

    Sophia''s brows furrowed deeply as she abruptly stood up from her chair.

    "Quick! Alert the entire city. Initiate maximum alert and enter top-level combat readiness. Gather all Awakeners and send reinforcements to Alexander!"

    "Y-yes, right away."

    The secretary hesitated for a moment, stunned by the urgency of the situation. It was the first time she''d seen such a serious response. Realizing the gravity of the matter, she quickly dashed out of the office to relay the orders.

    Sophia sat back down, her expression still tense. Her fists clenched tightly as her eyes reflected deep contemplation.

    "Damn it! I should''ve realized it was him sooner."

    The theft of the X and Y viruses, the slaughter of multiple Awakeners¡ªit was all too clear now. That Zombie King had emerged to hunt.

    But before Sophia could delve further into her thoughts, the secretary returned, barely three minutes after leaving.

    "Sophia, we''ve lost contact with Alexander."

    Sophia froze. Her expression darkened.

    ...

    Meanwhile¡­

    Ethan''s Domain of the Dead swept through like an unstoppable tide. Countless wooden tendrils froze mid-air, as if someone had hit pause on reality itself.

    With both hands gripping his blade, Ethan descended from above, slashing downward with immense force. Flames erupted along the blade''s edge, scorching everything in its path. The fiery arc extended dozens of feet, severing the wooden roots entirely¡ªand in the same motion, cleaving Alexander in two. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Blood sprayed through the air as an A+ grade crystal core fell into Ethan''s grasp.

    The other two members of Alexander''s team struggled desperately, but it was futile. They too met their end at Ethan''s hands.

    With Alexander''s squad annihilated, the remaining armed personnel were nothing more than lambs to the slaughter.

    Zombies swarmed them, dragging them down and tearing them apart. Their screams of despair echoed through the city, only to be drowned out by the relentless horde.

    The Operation King Hunt team, sent to track down Ethan, was completely wiped out¡ªdevoured by the ravenous undead.

    "Hell yeah! Finally got my revenge! They thought they could control me? Not a chance! Today, I, Locomotive, am still the king of San Bernardino!" Locomotive was ecstatic, his heart brimming with satisfaction.

    The Elegy Zombie King and several other zombies began to gather around Ethan. "Boss, the humans are all taken care of. Where to next?"

    "It''s time to move," Ethan said, his gaze shifting toward the depths of the city. In the distance, faint alarm sirens wailed. The humans had gone into full lockdown mode. There wouldn''t be much more to gain here.

    Ethan had no intention of taking on thousands of Awakeners head-on.

    "We''re heading back to Los Angeles."

    "Got it." Elegy nodded without hesitation. She was sticking with Ethan, no matter what.

    Locomotive hurried over as well. "Boss, you''ve gotta take me with you!"

    "What? I thought you were staying here to rule San Bernardino?" Ethan asked casually.

    "No way, no way!" Locomotive shook his head frantically. The humans were furious right now, and if Ethan left, he''d be the one they''d come after. They''d probably grind him into paste just to vent their anger.

    "I''m coming with you!"

    "Alright, fine," Ethan agreed.

    Locomotive, having been injected with two types of evolutionary viruses, was a formidable asset¡ªa top-tier fighter in his own right.

    With that, the Zombie Horde began their departure, following the abandoned railway tracks from the train station as they made their way toward Los Angeles.

    But they hadn''t been gone long when a swarm of drones appeared in the sky, circling the train station area and scanning the surroundings.

    Moments later, human forces began arriving from all directions.

    Their eyes swept over the scene¡ªa battlefield littered with destruction and the remnants of a fierce fight. But of the zombies, there was no trace.

    "Report, Sophia. The zombies at the train station have completely vanished. It looks like they''re heading toward Los Angeles along the abandoned railway. Should we pursue them?"

    "This¡­"

    Sophia''s expression shifted between hesitation and frustration. Her jaw tightened as she wrestled with the decision. After a long pause, she finally made up her mind.

    "Forget it. Pull back."

    "Understood. Pulling the team out!" the young man responded decisively.

    Sophia couldn''t risk sending people after Ethan. She knew all too well how terrifying the zombie nest in Los Angeles was. If they provoked the entire horde, it would spell catastrophic disaster.

    But then there was the other issue¡­ How was she going to explain the loss of the X and Y viruses to headquarters?

    ...

    For now, Ethan had no intention of launching a full-scale assault on San Bernardino. Sure, his horde of 15,000 elite zombies could easily overwhelm the 1,000 or so human Awakeners stationed there. But there were too many unpredictable variables.

    If Genesis Biotech from neighboring cities sent reinforcements, things could get messy fast.

    And then there was another problem.

    Lurking around the edges of his territory were parasitic creatures, waiting for an opportunity to strike. These monsters were vicious and relentless. They had already overrun an entire city once, and their current numbers were unknown. If Ethan moved his entire force, there was no guarantee his home base wouldn''t be taken over in his absence.

    So, for now¡­ it was better to play it safe. Build strength. Grow stronger.

    That was the only way to feel secure.

    Leading his Zombie Horde, Ethan followed the railway tracks, leaving the San Bernardino area behind. The landscape ahead was bleak and desolate.

    This place had once been a bustling hub of human life, filled with skyscrapers and busy commercial streets. Now, everything was in ruins. Abandoned cars littered the roads, buildings lay in rubble, and the air was thick with the stench of decay and abandonment.

    On either side of the road, where neighborhoods and parks once thrived, there were now only broken signs, overgrown weeds, and the occasional derelict shop. Streets that had once been alive with activity were now eerily silent, haunted by the echoes of a world long gone.

    The scene was one of utter devastation.

    Scattered among the ruins were stray zombies, aimlessly wandering. When they spotted Ethan''s horde, they let out guttural growls and snarls, their voices like the barking of feral dogs.

    These zombies belonged to smaller, fringe factions, guided by a different Zombie King.

    Locomotive''s eyes narrowed, his gaze sharp with irritation. "These punks¡­ still daring to act tough? They must be eyeing my title as the ruler of San Bernardino."

    "They''re from San Bernardino too?" Ethan asked casually.

    "No, no!" Locomotive shook his head. "They''re from Rancho Cucamonga. That place has its own Zombie King, a pretty strong one. He''s always causing trouble for San Bernardino. He even tried to get me to team up with him once to take down Genesis Biotech. But back then¡­ well, of course, I couldn''t agree to that!"

    "Oh? Afraid your head would explode?" Ethan asked bluntly.

    "Uh¡­" Locomotive looked awkward, clearly not wanting to dwell on the topic.

    Ethan understood the situation well. While Sophia might seem to have a firm grip on San Bernardino''s resources, the surrounding cities were like hungry wolves, always watching for an opportunity to strike.

    Still, none of the other Zombie Kings had the guts¡ªor the ability¡ªto raid human resources as directly as Ethan did.

    Locomotive continued, "Boss, that Zombie King from Rancho Cucamonga is no joke. He''s got this freaky ability called Dream Invasion. He can enter people''s dreams and kill them without leaving a trace. He''s been a real headache for Genesis Biotech, constantly harassing them. I heard he even drove a few of their people insane. Honestly, his strength is probably on par with mine¡­"

    "Dream Invasion?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, intrigued. That was definitely¡­ unusual.

    It sounded like a form of psychic attack¡ªsomething that could infiltrate a person''s subconscious.

    A terrifying ability, no doubt.

    For humans, it was practically unstoppable. How could you defend against something that attacked you in your sleep? But for zombies? It was far less effective. Zombies didn''t sleep. They didn''t dream. That kind of power was almost useless against them.

    As they talked, the group continued their journey.

    Before long, they reached the outskirts of Los Angeles. The setting sun bathed the city in a golden, almost blood-red hue, casting long shadows over the ruins.

    A few black crows circled overhead, their wings cutting through the crimson sky. Their occasional caws echoed in the stillness, adding to the apocalyptic atmosphere.

    Below, Los Angeles lay silent and still, like a slumbering giant.

    The air was heavy with an eerie calm.

    ...

 Chapter 211 - 211: Finding a kindred spirit is so hardâ€¦

    "Is this the boss''s territory?" Elegy gazed at the city ahead. Though it was in ruins, it still stood tall and imposing. She couldn''t help but feel curious¡­ It was so quiet inside, almost like there weren''t many zombies around.

    As they walked into the city, zombies began to emerge on the littered streets. From the buildings on either side, more zombies crawled down. Their fierce eyes watched with a strange reverence, as if they were welcoming their king back home.

    These zombies moved with agility, their eyes sharp and alert. Everywhere she looked, they were all elite-level.

    "This¡­ this many?" Elegy''s gaze swept across the scene, her heart filled with awe.

    Back in San Bernardino, she''d never seen so many zombies in one place. A few thousand had seemed like a lot back then, but compared to this? It was like comparing a puddle to an ocean.

    Among the zombies, there were even top-tier elites. They stood tall, exuding an intimidating aura. Each one of them was stronger than Locomotive.

    Now Elegy finally understood why the boss''s territory was so quiet. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was because the zombies here were highly evolved.

    Most of them had intelligence.

    They didn''t behave like low-level zombies, who would roar and scream purely on instinct.

    But that wasn''t all.

    A massive figure appeared ahead¡ªBulldozer, his hulking frame unmistakable. It seemed he''d been waiting for them for a while.

    From the distance, Laura''s shadow flitted like a ghost, leaping down from a high-rise. In just a few flashes, she was standing right in front of them.

    Behind them, a shadow on the ground suddenly rose, taking the shape of a humanoid figure.

    And then, from an alley, a majestic zombie tiger, Snowy, emerged. Its massive body was muscular and powerful, its paw alone as thick as a regular zombie''s waist.

    Tigers already carried an air of dominance, but after merging with Zombie King blood, Snowy radiated an overwhelming ferocity. Even other zombies seemed wary of it.

    One by one, the Zombie Kings arrived, each exuding an aura that was at least A-rank or higher.

    The pressure was palpable.

    "They''re all this strong?" Elegy was stunned.

    Ethan, however, broke the silence, his voice calm but commanding. "Welcome to the top of the food chain¡­"

    ¡­

    Elegy''s heart was still reeling from the shock, unable to settle.

    At that moment, Bulldozer pushed his way through the crowd of zombies, his small eyes squinting with a grin. "Boss, you''re finally back! I missed you so much!"

    "Missed the boss? More like you missed the food," Laura shot him a side-eye.

    "Heh, both!" Bulldozer admitted without hesitation.

    From the back, Little Shadow stepped forward. "Oh, we''ve got a new member, huh? Welcome, welcome."

    "Yeah, it''s your first time meeting. Get to know each other. Maybe chat while you eat," Ethan said casually, tossing out a pile of small prey.

    The pile quickly grew into a small mountain.

    The zombies dove in, starting a bloody feast.

    Elegy found herself liking this place a lot. Compared to San Bernardino, Los Angeles was like a perfect zombie paradise.

    And the best part? There was meat.

    "Back in San Bernardino, catching a rat was a luxury. I was always terrified of being spotted by human Awakeners."

    "No way, same here!" Little Shadow chimed in. "Before I joined the boss, all the rats in my territory were eaten up. I was starving so bad my ribs were practically touching."

    The two Zombie Kings hit it off immediately, bonding over their shared struggles from the past.

    In contrast, Bulldozer, Laura, and PhD had always been well-fed and well-off¡ªpractically the "rich kids" of the zombie world.

    Little Shadow''s gaze shifted to Elegy''s back, where she noticed the instrument strapped there. Curious, she asked, "Hey, is that a guitar? You play?"

    "Yeah, I dabble in all kinds of instruments," Elegy replied modestly.

    Little Shadow looked genuinely impressed. "Wow, that''s amazing. Zombies with a sense of music are pretty rare."

    "Well, I used to be a music teacher. If you''d like, I can play something for you," Elegy offered.

    "Really? That''d be awesome!" Little Shadow nodded enthusiastically. "We could head to the river later. You can play some tunes, and we''ll have Sprout catch a few fish for dessert."

    "Dessert too?" Elegy''s eyes lit up. This place was too good to be true¡­ It was like heaven.

    Bulldozer turned around and butted in, "Why not play now? It''ll add to the vibe while we eat. Like a dinner concert."

    "Oh, uh¡­ sure." Elegy hesitated for a moment but didn''t want to refuse. After all, she was the newcomer here, still trying to fit in.

    Bulldozer grinned. "Great! And hey, one of these days, I''ll take you to try some ''Sandwich Cookies.'' And at night, you can enjoy a ''moonlit sunbath.''"

    "Seriously? That sounds amazing!" Elegy''s eyes widened in excitement.

    She picked up her guitar and began to play, strumming a soft, melodic tune.

    ...

    Under the blood-red glow of the setting sun, the scene of zombies feasting was already terrifying enough.

    But now, with the eerie music drifting through the air, it became even more bizarre and unsettling.

    ...

    At the edge of the territory, Big Ears had heard there was a new member and couldn''t wait to check it out. He was following the sound, making his way toward the commotion.

    Lately, he''d been feeling pretty bored.

    His good buddy Shrimpy had actually gone back to Santa Monica and who knew when he''d return.

    Without someone to appreciate his brilliance, Big Ears felt like all his talents were going to waste. The other zombies around here weren''t evolved enough to understand his "higher level" of thinking.

    So, he was secretly hoping that among the new arrivals, there might be someone who could be his kindred spirit.

    Before long, he arrived at the street where the zombies had been feasting, only to find that the bloody banquet was already wrapping up.

    "Wait, you guys finished already? Why didn''t anyone wait for me?"

    He hurried over, crouched down, and dipped his finger into some leftover blood on the ground. Without hesitation, he popped it into his mouth, the motion practiced and casual.

    As he licked his fingers, his gaze swept across the group, quickly landing on Elegy.

    She seemed¡­ pretty evolved.

    Still nibbling on his finger, Big Ears walked up to her.

    "Hi there! I''m Big Ears, Zombie King of the Los Angeles outskirts!"

    "Uh¡­" Elegy gave him a once-over, her expression a mix of curiosity and mild confusion.

    "Zombie King of the outskirts¡­ so, not a core member then?"

    "You¡ª" Big Ears, usually quick with words, found himself momentarily speechless. He didn''t know how to respond to that.

    Elegy didn''t seem interested in continuing the conversation. "I''m heading to the river for dessert. See ya."

    "Oh¡­" Big Ears watched her walk away, wanting to say he''d like to join too.

    But then he remembered his not-so-great relationship with Laura and Sprout.

    If they decided to toss him into the river for fun, well¡­ that''d be the end of him.

    "Ah, finding a kindred spirit is so hard¡­" Big Ears muttered to himself.

    It was clear that Elegy wasn''t on the same wavelength as him. She wouldn''t understand his "profound" perspective either.

    Still, he wasn''t ready to give up. His eyes scanned the area again.

    After all, Ethan had brought back more than just Elegy.

    Soon, his gaze landed on Locomotive.

    This one seemed like a small-time leader, maybe on a similar level to himself.

    Big Ears immediately perked up and walked over, ready to try again.

    "Hi there! I''m Big Ears, Zombie King of the Los Angeles outskirts!"

    "Oh?" Locomotive turned to look at him, his lips curling into a faint smirk as he took in the sight of the big-eared zombie in front of him.

    "Nice to meet you. I''m Locomotive, the undisputed overlord of San Bernardino!"

    ¡­

 Chapter 212 - 212: Sophia, calm down!

    Big Ears raised an eyebrow, feeling like he''d finally met his match. "So, you''re saying you were just out there tearing it up in San Bernardino?"

    "That''s hardly worth mentioning," Locomotive replied, waving a hand with an air of mystery. "Ever since I gained sentience, I''ve never encountered a single rival in the zombie world."

    "...¡­" Big Ears was speechless. This guy was even better at bragging than he was¡ªor no, maybe it wasn''t bragging. Maybe this guy was just on a whole other level.

    When Ethan got home, he followed his usual routine: took a shower, changed into fresh clothes, poured himself a glass of juice, and started consuming crystal cores.

    His trip to San Bernardino had been pretty fruitful¡ªhe''d brought back a decent haul of local "specialties."

    Among them was one A+ grade crystal core and five A-grade ones. These would keep him busy for a few days.

    But as his strength grew, so did his appetite.

    At this point, what he really needed were those rare S-grade crystal cores.

    Down on the street below, a crowd of zombies had gathered.

    Ethan had already handed over the X-virus and Y-virus to PhD, instructing him to select suitable zombies for injection. After being dosed with the two viruses, their bodies were evolving rapidly, becoming stronger and more formidable.

    Ethan''s elite forces had grown again, now numbering over 1,500. It was a terrifyingly powerful army.

    On top of that, he''d brought back 6,000 zombies from San Bernardino, including the Elegy Zombie King. His territory''s overall strength had taken another massive leap forward.

    So, for the next few days, Ethan didn''t make any big moves. He just stayed home, kept things low-key, snacked with his underlings, basked in the glow of the Radiant Crystal like it was a sunlamp, and continued his laid-back lifestyle.

    However, the chaos he''d caused in San Bernardino wasn''t so easily forgotten.

    The incident had been way too big to keep under wraps. Everyone in San Bernardino knew about it, and the news spread like wildfire.

    Even Nathan, over at the Los Angeles branch, got wind of it pretty quickly through a report from his assistant.

    Sitting in his office chair, Nathan''s expression was unreadable¡ªneither happy nor sad. But there was a hint of¡­ resignation?

    He was numb.

    His assistant, on the other hand, was visibly worried. Her pretty face was clouded with concern. "Mr. Nathan, according to the reports from San Bernardino, they''ve lost over a thousand doses of the X-virus and Y-virus, along with 6,000 zombies. It''s likely all of it has ended up here in Los Angeles. Our situation is getting more dangerous by the day. What should we do?"

    "What else can we do? Just keep rolling with it," Nathan said, throwing up his hands. He''d already reached the point where he couldn''t care anymore. They couldn''t beat that Zombie King before, and they still couldn''t now. So, really, nothing had changed.

    The assistant scratched her head in frustration. "But what if the Zombie King decides to attack us one day?"

    "We''ll deal with it when it happens. But honestly¡­ ever since that Zombie King rose to power, he hasn''t shown any intention of coming after us. He hasn''t made things difficult for us at all. If you think about it, he''s not so bad."

    "...¡­" The assistant was at a loss for words. "Boss, are you sure you''re not developing Stockholm Syndrome?"

    "Of course not! No way," Nathan said, waving his hands defensively. "Anyway, we''ll cross that bridge when we get to it. For now, just focus on other tasks, okay?"

    "Alright, if you say so." The assistant left the room, closing the door behind her.

    Left alone in his office, Nathan couldn''t help but start mulling things over.

    Sophia was always mocking him for losing the X-virus and Y-virus, but now she''d gone and lost over a thousand doses herself. Sure, this whole situation wasn''t great for him, but¡­ why did he feel a weird sense of satisfaction about it?

    "Maybe I should give her a call to check in," Nathan thought to himself. She''d been roasting him in meetings for ages¡ªthis was finally his chance to get some payback. If there was one silver lining to this mess, it was this moment, and he wasn''t about to waste it.

    He picked up the satellite phone and dialed the San Bernardino branch.

    After a few rings, the call connected.

    "Hello, Sophia. I heard about the disaster in San Bernardino. I just wanted to say how deeply sorry I am to hear about it," Nathan began, his tone dripping with faux sympathy.

    "It was an accident," Sophia replied, her voice low and restrained.

    "Oh, an accident, huh? Losing over a thousand doses of the virus¡ªdouble what I lost. That''s rough," Nathan said, his words laced with mock concern.

    "...¡­" Silence on the other end.

    "But hey, maybe the viruses were destroyed in the chaos. Who''s to say they ended up in the Zombie King''s hands, right?" Nathan added, his tone still light but pointed.

    Sophia stayed silent, but the sound of her gritted teeth and increasingly heavy breathing was unmistakable. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "And I heard The Four Knights of Bernardino lost another member. That leaves, what, just two now?" Nathan asked, his voice full of feigned curiosity.

    More silence.

    But Nathan could clearly hear the sound of her gritting her teeth, her breathing growing heavier.

    She forced herself to maintain a calm tone. "Nathan, did you call me just to say all this?"

    "Oh, what''s this? You''re upset now? I told you ages ago that the rise of that Zombie King wasn''t my fault. Do you believe me now?"

    "Fine! I believe you!" Sophia snapped, her voice heavy with restrained anger.

    Nathan pressed on, his tone still casual. "And now, thanks to your generous contribution, my situation is even more dangerous. This could lead to some very serious consequences, you know."

    "Don''t worry! I''ll take full responsibility for this!" Sophia said, her fury barely contained.

    "Take responsibility?" Nathan''s voice turned mocking. He remembered the last time she''d said that, and it hadn''t exactly gone well. "What are you going to do? Send the last two members of The Four Knights of Bernardino to clean up the mess?"

    "You¡­ shut up!" Sophia finally lost it. With a sharp click, she slammed the phone down.

    Beep¡ªbeep¡ªbeep¡ª

    The dial tone buzzed in Nathan''s ear.

    "Wow, that''s not gonna cut it. With a temper like that, she''s never gonna catch up to me," Nathan muttered to himself, shaking his head.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the call¡­

    Sophia was fuming, slamming her hand on her desk in frustration.

    In her office, a group of senior staff had gathered for an emergency meeting.

    "Sophia, calm down! Getting angry isn''t good for your health. It could lead to breast cysts, and if it gets worse, maybe even cancer. Then¡ª"

    "You shut up too!" Sophia snapped, cutting him off.

    The young man shrugged. His name was Jacob Turner, one of the last remaining members of The Two Knights of Bernardino. He''d been out on a mission but rushed back as soon as he heard about the disaster.

    Sophia''s secretary stepped forward to report. "Sophia, all our combat personnel have been assembled. Should we head to Los Angeles to retrieve the evolution viruses?"

    "Retrieve what? By now, the zombies have probably absorbed all of it," Jacob interjected from the side.

    Sophia nodded. "If we go to Los Angeles, we won''t just be dealing with the Zombie King. The human refuge there is also connected to him."

    She recalled the battle with Griff near the refuge gates. Instead of fighting the humans, the Zombie King had actually cooperated with them.

    The secretary looked puzzled. "That doesn''t make sense. With the Zombie King''s strength, he could''ve easily wiped out the refuge. Why would he choose to work with humans?"

    "That''s simple," Sophia said, her tone sharp and analytical. "It''s because their value as allies outweighs their value as food. That''s the only reason he hasn''t made a move."

    Sophia''s expression darkened as she continued her analysis. To her, Ethan sparing Mia was no different from a farmer sparing the goose that lays the golden eggs.

    ...

 Chapter 213 - 213: We paid more than enough alreadyâ€¦

    Anyway, Sophia was convinced that someone as cold-blooded and ruthless as Ethan, the so-called Zombie King, couldn''t possibly have any sort of bond with Mia.

    But she also knew better than to recklessly attack Los Angeles. That would be way too dangerous, and odds were, they wouldn''t stand a chance against him.

    "The Phantom Infected files have already been sent back to HQ. Let''s wait and see what they decide."

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan was at home when his phone buzzed. He picked it up and saw a text from Mia.

    "Those parasitic monsters last time¡ªthey were after you." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh."

    Ethan replied simply, though he couldn''t help but think to himself that she''d already said something like this several times before.

    "Worried about me, are you?"

    "What I mean is, because of you, the shelter suffered heavy losses," Mia shot back bluntly.

    "..." Ethan felt a headache coming on. "You can''t pin all of that on me. My guys helped you clean up a ton of those ''Sandwich Cookies.''"

    "Your ''guys'' were definitely parasitic monsters, but the cookies they were sandwiched between? Most of them were survivors from the shelter," Mia replied.

    Ethan paused, thinking it over. She wasn''t wrong...

    Mia continued, "According to the sole survivor from Santa Clarita, the leader of the parasitic monsters there has already found a Radiant Crystal and evolved into its ultimate form. We''re planning to team up with Awakeners from other shelters to take it down before it evolves any further."

    "The Radiant Crystal''s with me. Where''d the monster find one?" Ethan asked, surprised.

    Mia explained, "There were countless meteor fragments that day, scattered all over the world. So, there''s more than one Radiant Crystal."

    Ethan raised an eyebrow at that.

    So, there were other Radiant Crystals out there.

    Lately, parasitic monsters had been lurking around the outskirts of his territory, clearly eyeing the Radiant Crystal in his possession. Maybe getting their hands on it was the key to their evolution.

    "This operation to hunt down the parasitic monster leader¡ªwe''re calling it the Decapitation Operation. You in?" Mia asked, laying out the shelter''s plan.

    Ethan didn''t answer right away, mulling it over. An ultimate-form parasitic monster would definitely be stronger than S-rank.

    On top of that, high-level Awakeners from shelters across various cities would be heading to Santa Clarita.

    If the monster killed them, wouldn''t it be perfectly reasonable for him to swoop in and collect a few crystal cores?

    And if things went smoothly, he might even snag another Radiant Crystal.

    This could be a huge win...

    "Hmm, sounds like a dangerous mission. I''ll come along to protect you," Ethan finally said.

    Mia''s only response was, "Ha."

    After the catastrophe, the shelter had suffered massive losses.

    While most of the buildings had been repaired, they were still critically low on supplies. They desperately needed to send people out to scavenge and get things back to normal.

    So Mia''s goal wasn''t just to participate in the Decapitation Operation¡ªshe also planned to search for supplies along the way.

    And if they were going on a supply run, they''d obviously need to bring along the "movers" like Chris and Brandon.

    "Hunting monsters is one thing, but why are we looking for supplies too? Do we really need to go that far for it?" Chris grumbled.

    He''d had a few close calls with parasitic monsters before, barely escaping with his life. His old injuries hadn''t even fully healed yet, and now they were heading straight into the monsters'' lair. Of course, he was nervous.

    Brandon chimed in, "There''s nothing left around here. We''ve already scavenged everything nearby. If we don''t go farther out, we won''t find anything."

    "Yeah, the Santa Clarita shelter was overrun by monsters, but there''s still some sealed-off supplies there we can use," Chloe added from the side.

    "Ugh..." Chris sucked in a sharp breath. Just thinking about how the Santa Clarita shelter had fallen made his stomach churn. How many monsters would they be up against?

    Brandon gave him a concerned look. "Uncle Chris, if you''re scared, you can stay back. I''ll cover your share of the work."

    "Scared? Don''t be ridiculous!" Chris scoffed, trying to sound tough. "I''ve been through worse, kid. What''s a few parasitic monsters? Nothing I can''t handle."

    "Well, as long as you don''t let their appearances fool you, you can avoid most of the danger," Brandon advised.

    "The first time, it was a sultry widow. Last time, it was an innocent-looking girl. Who''s the parasitic monster going to impersonate next? Kinda makes you curious, doesn''t it?" Chloe teased.

    Chris: "..."

    Their group consisted of over a dozen Awakeners, with Mia and Sean leading the way. Most of them were familiar faces.

    The group made their way through the crumbling streets of Los Angeles, eventually reaching the edge of Ethan''s territory.

    Even though they''d been here a few times and were somewhat familiar with the place, the oppressive feeling never went away. It was like a weight pressing down on their very souls¡ªsomething they couldn''t shake off.

    Sean, however, seemed unfazed as usual. In fact, there was a glimmer of anticipation in his sharp, intelligent eyes. It had been a while since he''d last seen Ethan.

    Before long, a figure appeared on the street ahead, walking toward them at a steady pace.

    "Hehehe, Ethan! I''m here to see you!" Sean called out, waving enthusiastically from a distance.

    Ethan''s gaze swept over the group. "You got here pretty quick."

    "Of course," Mia replied. "The parasitic monster leader''s got its hands on a Radiant Crystal. We can''t afford to waste any more time¡ªwe need to take it out as soon as possible."

    That kind of monster, with its terrifying ability to infiltrate and infect, posed a massive threat to humanity. The nearby shelters had all agreed to join forces to eliminate the danger once and for all.

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. "You all sound pretty confident. Santa Clarita''s crawling with monsters. How exactly do you plan to kill the leader?"

    "Stealth," Mia said simply. "They can disguise themselves as humans and infiltrate shelters, so we''re going to do the same¡ªsneak into Santa Clarita."

    As she spoke, she pulled a small vial out of her pocket.

    "This is a liquid extracted by our researchers from the corpses of parasitic monsters. If you apply it to your body, it''ll give off the scent of a parasite, confusing them into thinking you''re one of their own. Want to give it a try?"

    "No thanks," Ethan said flatly, shaking his head without hesitation. There was no way he was smearing some random substance on himself.

    Besides, his Domain of the Dead ability could already mask his presence completely. He didn''t need that stuff.

    "Oh, suit yourself," Mia said with a faint smirk, her bright eyes glinting with amusement. It was almost like she was teasing him on purpose.

    With that, they all started heading toward the river.

    Santa Clarita was located upstream from Ethan''s territory, so all they had to do was follow the riverbank, and they''d eventually reach their destination.

    As they walked through Ethan''s domain, Chris couldn''t help but glance around nervously. This place had a notorious reputation¡ªit was known as one of the deadliest five-star corpse nests.

    Naturally, he was on edge.

    "Hey, Mia," Chris whispered, lowering his voice. "Aren''t we supposed to pay a toll to pass through here?"

    Mia shot him a sideways glance.

    "That last battle we fought here? We paid more than enough already¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 214 - 214: â€œBiasâ€

    The journey went smoothly without any obstacles.

    Mia had gone back to being quiet and reserved, making the atmosphere feel heavy and silent.

    The only exception was Chris, who was holding a small bottle, pouring out its contents and rubbing the liquid all over himself. It was supposed to mimic the scent of the monsters, tricking them into thinking he was one of their own.

    "I''m gonna slather this stuff on. Last time, they tricked me. This time, I''m gonna trick them and get even!" Chris muttered to himself. But after sniffing the liquid on his hands, he winced slightly, his brows furrowing.

    "Why does this smell so funky?"

    "Well, what do you expect?" Brandon chimed in. "That liquid was extracted from an organ in the monsters'' corpses¡ªsomething similar to a human bladder."

    "Wait, what?" Chris''s eyes widened in disgust, his face twisting as the realization hit him.

    Still, for the sake of safety¡­

    He kept applying it.

    They eventually reached the riverbank and began walking upstream. The water rushed by violently, and every now and then, corpses and skeletal remains floated past on the surface.

    Some of the corpses even had red-eyed, sharp-beaked mutant birds perched on them, pecking away at the flesh to pull out worms wriggling inside. The birds would then tilt their heads back and swallow the worms whole.

    But the birds didn''t get to enjoy their meal for long. Suddenly, a large fish with razor-sharp teeth shot out of the water, clamping down on one of the birds in a single bite.

    The bird screeched and flailed desperately, but it was no use.

    Within moments, it was dragged underwater.

    A burst of blood sprayed up, and then¡­ silence.

    Santa Clarita was a bit farther out than San Bernardino. On the way, they passed through open fields, occasionally encountering a few zombies that lunged at Mia and the others.

    Thankfully, the numbers were small¡ªno more than a dozen at most.

    They were dealt with easily.

    As they got closer to Santa Clarita, they began to notice some wildlife¡ªwild rabbits, pheasants, and even large rats. Strangely, these animals were unusually big and moved in groups, staring at Ethan and the others with unblinking eyes.

    "They''re here¡­" Mia muttered under her breath.

    It was clear these animals weren''t normal. They''d already been parasitized by the monsters. This was the moment to test whether the scent-masking liquid worked.

    Everyone felt a bit tense but tried to act like they hadn''t noticed the animals, continuing to walk as if nothing was wrong.

    The wild animals observed them for a while.

    Then, as if satisfied, they turned and scattered in all directions.

    "Looks like the potion works. They didn''t notice us," Chris said, visibly relieved.

    Mia, however, warned, "Those were just juvenile monsters. Once we''re in the city, we''ll need to be extra careful. Sean, especially you¡ªdon''t talk, and don''t make any unnecessary movements."

    "Huh?" Sean''s sharp eyes widened in disbelief. "Why are you singling me out?"

    It felt like she had some kind of bias against him¡­

    As they moved on, passing through villages and towns, they finally reached the outskirts of Santa Clarita.

    The river beside them still flowed, but the water had taken on a reddish tint. Up ahead, a bridge spanned the river, its supports piled high with corpses¡ªhuman, bird, and small animal alike. The sight was horrifying.

    These parasitic monsters didn''t discriminate. Any creature with flesh and blood was a potential host.

    The air in the city reeked of rot and decay.

    The buildings lining the streets were covered in a sticky, glue-like substance that dripped down in long, stringy strands.

    "This place is even worse than Santa Monica¡­" Ethan muttered under his breath.

    He could already sense the presence of numerous parasitic creatures and figured it was best to tread carefully. Venturing into a city overrun by monsters was risky¡ªand not to mention, it was bound to ruin his clothes.

    In the corner of one building, a corpse slumped against the wall.

    Its arms hung limply at its sides, and its head drooped forward. But its stomach¡­ its stomach was moving, as if something inside was writhing.

    Suddenly, with a wet squelch, a small parasitic creature covered in tentacles burst out. Its body was slick with blood and mucus, and it squeaked like a mouse as it scurried into a nearby building.

    The corpse''s stomach now had a gaping hole, its insides hollowed out¡ªorgans, flesh, everything devoured.

    "Ugh, gross¡­"

    Everyone grimaced, silently thankful that the potion was working and the monsters couldn''t detect them.

    Chris, however, couldn''t help but ask, "If the parasite was already inside the corpse, why''d it come out?"

    "Who knows?" Brandon and the others shook their heads. They still didn''t fully understand the behavior of these creatures.

    Sean rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Isn''t it obvious?"

    "What is?"

    "Because it''s hot. They probably came out to cool off," Sean said matter-of-factly.

    "¡­"

    Everyone fell silent, collectively speechless.

    Mia''s so-called "bias" against Sean? Yeah, they were starting to see her point.

    "You should really talk less," Mia said flatly.

    They were still on the outskirts of Santa Clarita, but parasitic creatures were already becoming more frequent.

    It wasn''t just animals anymore¡ªthere were humans too. Or at least, what used to be humans. Their bodies were grotesquely altered, with tentacles sprouting from various parts, writhing and swaying unnaturally.

    Some of them stared directly at Ethan and the group, their unblinking eyes locked on them for what felt like an eternity before finally shifting away.

    The tension was palpable. Chris and the others were on edge, their nerves stretched thin.

    For a moment, they thought they''d been discovered.

    But then, at the intersection ahead, more figures appeared. These ones were even worse¡ªtentacles flailing wildly like octopus arms as they shuffled toward the group.

    "Stay sharp," Mia warned quietly.

    She kept her composure, pretending not to notice, and continued walking forward as if everything was normal.

    The group passed by the mutated creatures, brushing dangerously close. Some of the tentacles even grazed Chris''s jacket.

    His legs nearly gave out beneath him.

    He felt his bladder tighten, and cold sweat dripped down his forehead.

    Brandon glanced at him and muttered, "Uncle Chris, could you maybe sweat a little less? If they catch a whiff of human scent, we''re done for."

    "Oh, right, right. I''ll try," Chris whispered back, his voice shaky. He was already regretting not slathering on more of the potion earlier. But applying it now, right in front of the parasites? Yeah, not the best idea. He''d have to find a more discreet spot to "touch up."

    "Hey," Chris whispered again, "don''t you think it''s weird? They all have tentacles, and we don''t. Isn''t that, like, suspicious?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Uh¡­ probably not?" Brandon replied, though his tone wasn''t exactly confident.

    But just as he said that, one of the parasitic creatures stopped in its tracks.

    It tilted its head unnaturally, a single tentacle snaking out from its neck and waving in the air. Then it stepped directly in front of the group, blocking their path.

    "Uh-oh¡­"

    Everyone froze, their muscles tensing as they stared at the bizarre creature. Its appearance was even more grotesque up close, its body twitching and pulsating with unnatural movements.

    "Ch-ch-ch¡­ ch-ch-ch¡­"

    The parasite opened its mouth, emitting a series of sounds that resembled static or some kind of garbled radio transmission.

    "What the hell¡­" Brandon muttered under his breath, his brow furrowing.

    None of them understood a word of it. It was clearly some kind of communication¡ªlikely the parasite''s own language.

    The group stood there, stiff and silent, exchanging uneasy glances. Big eyes staring into bigger eyes.

    "Ch-ch-ch¡ªch-ch¡ª"

    The creature repeated the sounds, this time faster and more urgent. Its face twisted into something that could only be described as hostile.

    "What do we do?" Chris whispered, his voice barely audible.

    Panic was setting in. No one had any idea how to respond. Was this it? Were they about to blow their cover before even making it into Santa Clarita?

    Mia''s expression remained calm, her gaze fixed on the parasite. But her hand, pale and steady, was already inching toward the hilt of her tachi.

    ...

 Chapter 215 - 215: So many spidersâ€¦

    "Squeak, squeak, squeak¡­ squeak¡­"

    Out of nowhere, a strange noise echoed from behind Mia.

    Everyone froze, startled, and quickly turned to look. To their shock, it was Sean. His sharp, calculating eyes were locked on the creature, and he was¡­ squeaking? Not only that, but he was waving his arms around, mimicking the movements of the creature''s tentacles.

    "Uh¡­"

    Beads of sweat formed on everyone''s foreheads. Their nerves tightened as they silently cursed Sean for messing around at such a critical moment. Now they were sure they''d be exposed even faster.

    But just as their anxiety peaked, something unexpected happened.

    The creature glanced at Sean briefly, then turned and walked away without a second thought, disappearing into the distance.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me. That worked?" Everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Sean crossed his arms, a smug grin spreading across his face.

    "See? This is why you need me. You think anyone else could''ve pulled that off?"

    "What did you even say to it?" Chris asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Sean shrugged nonchalantly. "No idea."

    Everyone: "¡­"

    Sean was the kind of guy who occasionally stumbled into brilliance. By sheer luck, his random mimicry of the creature''s sounds had somehow matched its secret signal.

    Ethan, watching this unfold, couldn''t help but recall a memory from their childhood at the orphanage. Back then, Sean had kept a pet hamster. Whenever he was bored, Sean would mimic the hamster''s squeaks with uncanny accuracy, and the hamster would actually respond.

    Ethan had found it fascinating at the time, even wondering if Sean and the hamster had some kind of telepathic connection.

    That was, until the hamster got sick one day, and Sean decided to "help" by feeding it rat poison.

    It was then Ethan realized¡­ they didn''t share a connection at all.

    "Alright, let''s move. Time to meet up with the others," Mia said, snapping everyone back to the present. With the immediate danger gone, she was quick to refocus on their mission.

    Their group had already agreed to rendezvous with other survivors at a prearranged location: the Hyatt Regency Valencia, a once-luxurious four-star resort in Santa Clarita. From there, they planned to coordinate an attack on the parasitic creatures'' leader.

    As they made their way toward the hotel, they moved cautiously. Even with the help of their camouflage potions, they avoided direct encounters with the creatures whenever possible.

    Occasionally, Sean would let out a couple of squeaks to throw off any nearby monsters. Surprisingly, it worked like a charm, and they managed to stay undetected.

    Chris couldn''t help but feel a bit impressed.

    He thought to himself, If I could learn that, it''d be a pretty handy survival skill. Who knows? It might save my life someday.

    "Hey, Sean, how''d you even learn the parasite language?" Chris asked, genuinely curious.

    Sean gave him a look like it was the most obvious thing in the world. "The creature said it twice. How could I not pick it up? Smart people only need to hear it once. Wait¡­ don''t tell me you didn''t catch it, Chris?"

    "Uh¡­ of course I did! Haha¡­" Chris laughed awkwardly, clearly bluffing.

    ...

    Before long, they arrived at the rendezvous point. The Hyatt Regency Valencia, once a symbol of elegance, was now a shadow of its former self. The grand building was in ruins¡ªshattered glass littered the ground, cracks ran along the walls, and weeds had sprouted from the windowsills.

    A cold wind swept through, rustling the overgrown plants and adding to the desolate atmosphere.

    "Let''s head inside," Mia said, her sharp eyes scanning their surroundings.

    The group followed her lead, stepping through the shattered revolving glass doors into the dark, cavernous lobby.

    The interior was even more haunting. Dim light barely illuminated the space, which was littered with skeletal remains. The marble floors were stained with dried, bloody handprints, and the walls were streaked with dark, ominous smears.

    Here and there, remnants of the hotel''s former grandeur remained¡ªpotted plants, decorative fountains, and artificial rock formations. But these only served as grim reminders of what had been lost.

    When the apocalypse hit, hotels like this had become death traps. It wasn''t hard to imagine the horrors that had unfolded here.

    "Looks like the others haven''t arrived yet," Mia said, her gaze sweeping the room. There were no signs of recent activity.

    Chris nodded. "Figures. No one''s as fast as us."

    "Uncle Chris, you''re quick, but I''m not as fast as you¡­" Brandon teased with a mischievous grin.

    Chris shot him a look. "What''s that supposed to mean, kid?"

    "Nothing, just taking it literally¡­" Brandon replied, smirking.

    Now that they''d reached their destination and the area seemed quiet, the group allowed themselves to relax a little. The tension eased, and they even exchanged a few jokes. After all, staying on edge for too long could break a person. A bit of humor was necessary to keep their sanity intact.

    But Ethan''s nose twitched. His heightened sense of smell, a side effect of his zombie-like condition, picked up a faint, sickly stench.

    He tilted his head back, his sharp eyes scanning the ceiling. That''s when he saw it.

    The lobby''s high ceiling was covered in thick, tangled webs. Dozens of fist-sized spiders clung to the strands, motionless like statues. But their eight eyes, arranged in two vertical rows, were all fixed on the humans below.

    These weren''t ordinary spiders¡ªthey''d been parasitized. And judging by the way their eyes gleamed, the group''s conversation had already given them away.

    "These things¡­ they don''t even spare spiders," Ethan muttered under his breath.

    "What?" Chris and the others frowned, immediately sensing something was off. The brief moment of relaxation vanished as their nerves tightened once more.

    Following Ethan''s gaze, they looked up¡ªand froze.

    "Oh my God! That''s¡­ so many spiders¡­"

    "Squeak¡­ squeak¡­"

    The spiders began making strange noises, but instead of attacking, they scattered in all directions. It was clear¡ªthey were trying to alert others.

    Panic flashed across everyone''s faces.

    "Damn it! They''re parasitic creatures! We can''t let them get away!"

    But the ceiling was too high. Chris and the others could jump all they wanted, but they couldn''t reach the spiders. Only a few elemental Awakeners in the group had abilities that could harm them.

    The problem was, there were too many spiders, and they were scattering too quickly. Killing them all in time seemed impossible. If even one escaped, it could bring a swarm of mutated creatures down on them.

    "What do we do?" Anxiety gripped the group.

    Just as the tension reached its peak, Ethan''s eyes glowed with a crimson light. A chilling aura spread through the room as his Domain of the Dead activated.

    The spiders on the ceiling froze mid-scuttle, as if someone had hit a cosmic pause button.

    Then, with a sickening series of cracks, their bodies began to contort and collapse. One by one, they fell from the ceiling, raining down onto the lobby floor.

    For a moment, it was like a grotesque storm of spiders.

    In no time, the ground was littered with their lifeless bodies. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The spiders'' corpses quickly shriveled up, revealing the tiny parasitic creatures inside. These parasites were only about C-rank in strength, fragile and undeveloped, without even a crystal core to harvest.

    "New flavor¡­" Ethan muttered, waving his hand to collect the spider corpses into his spatial storage ring. Waste not, want not¡ªeven spiders could be useful.

    Spider-flavored snacks, anyone?

    "Damn, that''s impressive!"

    The group stared at Ethan, their expressions a mix of awe and relief.

    At the same time, they couldn''t help but feel a wave of gratitude. If Ethan hadn''t been there, they''d have been exposed for sure.

    "That was way too close. Almost got taken out by something so small."

    "Yeah, who would''ve thought we''d nearly blow our cover right at the rendezvous point?"

    "These monsters¡­ they''re everywhere. You can''t let your guard down for a second."

    "¡­"

    The group exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of what could''ve happened sinking in.

    Mia turned to Ethan, her sharp eyes scanning him. "Are you sure none of the parasites escaped?"

    "Pretty sure," Ethan replied casually, his tone nonchalant.

    Mia nodded. "Good. We really owe you for this one. Thanks."

    "Come on, no need to be so formal with me," Ethan said with a wave of his hand, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

    "Oh¡­" Mia tilted her head slightly, her expression thoughtful. "Alright then¡ªresponsibility halved."

    "¡­"

 Chapter 216 - 216: Whole wheat bread

    Just then, outside the hotel, the faint sound of footsteps echoed down the street. Though quiet, it didn''t escape the sharp hearing of the Awakeners.

    "Footsteps," Mia said, her expression tightening.

    "Huh?"

    The rest of the group froze, tension creeping into their faces.

    Could it be more monsters?

    How are they this sharp¡­?

    Sean, however, didn''t seem the least bit concerned.

    "What''s there to be scared of? If it''s trouble, I''ll handle it."

    "Oh¡­" The group nodded, though their nerves didn''t entirely settle.

    The footsteps grew louder, drawing closer. Before long, a dozen or so figures appeared at the hotel entrance.

    Leading them was a young man, his gaze cautious as he scanned the hotel lobby. When his eyes landed on Mia and the others, suspicion flickered across his face.

    "You guys¡­"

    "Chirp, chirp¡­ chirp, chirp¡­" Sean suddenly let out a series of strange, high-pitched noises, mimicking the sound of the monsters they''d encountered earlier.

    "Huh?"

    The group at the door froze, startled, instinctively stepping back half a pace.

    Sean raised an eyebrow, curious. Why weren''t they leaving? Did the sound not work?

    "Chirp, chirp¡­ chirp, chirp¡­" He tried again, this time making the noises faster and more urgent.

    The group tensed even further.

    They didn''t move, but some of them had already reached for their weapons, ready to strike at a moment''s notice.

    Mia stepped forward, breaking the standoff. "Are you Zane Flash?" she asked suddenly.

    "Uh¡­" The young man at the front blinked, turning his gaze to her. When he saw Mia''s stunning face, he hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    "Yeah, that''s me. And you are¡­?"

    "We''re from the Los Angeles Shelter," Mia replied directly.

    "But¡­ what''s with him?" Zane asked, his eyes narrowing as he gestured toward Sean. His hand remained firmly on the hilt of his weapon.

    Mia sighed, pressing a hand to her forehead. "Don''t worry, he''s not a monster. He''s just¡­ imitating one."

    Sean glanced around, still not entirely sure what was going on.

    "Chirp, chirp¡­ chirp, chirp¡­"

    "...Seriously?" Mia groaned, grabbing Sean by the arm and yanking him back. "Enough with the chirping already! Do you even care if they understand you or not?"

    It was now clear that the group of newcomers weren''t monsters at all. They were Awakeners from the Rancho Cucamonga Shelter, here for the same reason as Mia''s team: to hunt down the parasitic monster leader.

    Zane and his team had been just as confused by Sean''s noises as Mia''s group had been earlier. For a moment, they''d thought they''d been exposed.

    "Phew¡ªscared the hell out of me. Turns out he''s human after all," one of Zane''s teammates muttered.

    "No kidding. But man, that sound was way too convincing."

    "Still¡­ I''m not sure he''s what I''d call a normal human."

    "..."

    The murmurs of Zane''s team carried from the back.

    Zane, meanwhile, was studying Mia carefully. Before setting out, he''d made a point to look up her photo. Seeing her in person now, he realized she was even more stunning than the picture.

    "Looks like this was just a misunderstanding," Zane said, his tone more relaxed now. "Nice to meet you all. I''m Zane Flash, Awakener #002 from Rancho Cucamonga."

    He then introduced his three core teammates: two men and one woman, ranked #003, #004, and #005 in their shelter.

    In other words, four of the top five Awakeners from Rancho Cucamonga were here.

    Ethan''s eyes swept over them, assessing.

    Zane himself was A+ rank, as was the girl ranked #003. The other two were solid A rank.

    "Looks like Rancho Cucamonga''s¡­ uh, Awakeners are doing pretty well for themselves," Ethan thought to himself, catching his slip before he accidentally said "food supply" out loud.

    Beyond the four powerhouses, the rest of Zane''s group seemed to consist of support roles or "carriers." Their combat abilities weren''t particularly impressive¡ªsome were even on par with Chris.

    The two groups of humans had finally met, and polite introductions and small talk began to flow between them.

    Mia wasn''t much of a talker. She was reserved and preferred to keep her words to a minimum.

    When it came to socializing, the team''s go-to guy was Chris.

    "Hahaha, pleasure to meet you! I''ve heard all about you guys¡ªtaking down so many parasitic monsters. Truly impressive!" Chris said enthusiastically, shaking Zane''s hand. His eyes, however, wandered past Zane to the female Awakeners standing behind him.

    Zane gave a polite but slightly awkward smile. "Well, we don''t have much of a choice. Our Rancho Cucamonga shelter is constantly dealing with monster attacks from Santa Clarita."

    "Oh, I get it. I''ve been harassed a couple of times myself," Chris replied casually, as if they were talking about a nosy neighbor rather than deadly monsters.

    "Sounds like you''ve had your fair share of run-ins with parasitic monsters," Zane said, though his attention wasn''t really on Chris. His gaze kept drifting toward Mia, who stood quietly nearby.

    Brandon, ever the instigator, chimed in from the back. "Oh, absolutely. Our Uncle Chris here has had very close encounters with parasitic monsters¡ªtwice, in fact."

    ¡­

    Ethan stood silently in the background, observing everything like an outsider. He didn''t say a word, his expression calm and unreadable.

    The group had chosen this four-star hotel as their temporary base. The upper floors still had untouched Presidential Suites, preserved just as they were before the apocalypse. It was one of the reasons they''d decided to stop here¡ªto rest, eat, and plan their next move.

    The Presidential Suite was lavishly decorated, a reminder of the hotel''s former glory.

    "This place is amazing! It''s my first time in a place like this. Before the apocalypse, I wouldn''t have even dreamed of it," Brandon said, his eyes darting around in awe.

    Chris waved a hand dismissively. "Kid, you''re too young. I''ve been here before, back in the pre-apocalypse days."

    "Oh?" Brandon looked at him, surprised. Chris didn''t exactly exude the vibe of someone who''d frequented luxury hotels.

    "Really, Uncle Chris? What did you do before all this?"

    "Hotel staff," Chris replied matter-of-factly.

    Brandon scratched his head. Well, that explained it.

    Chris''s attention, however, had shifted to one of the female Awakeners from Rancho Cucamonga. She was in her thirties, with a curvy figure and a gentle, refined face. Her every movement radiated the charm of a mature woman.

    "Brandon, take a look. Do you think my springtime has finally arrived?" Chris whispered, his eyes gleaming with hope.

    "Hmm?" Brandon followed Chris''s gaze and spotted the woman. She did seem to fit Chris''s type¡ªmature and elegant.

    "Uncle, have you forgotten? Chasing after women has gotten you into trouble before. Remember the last few times?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This time''s different! She''s definitely not a parasitic monster!" Chris declared confidently.

    After all, anyone joining a team like this would''ve been thoroughly vetted. A single mistake could cost everyone their lives.

    "Uh-huh¡­" Brandon nodded, though he wasn''t entirely convinced. Given Chris''s¡­ let''s say, limited appeal, he doubted the woman would be interested.

    But Chris wasn''t one to be discouraged. With a big grin, he walked over to the woman, already laying on the charm.

    From his pocket, he pulled out a carefully wrapped piece of whole wheat bread and held it out to her.

    "Good evening, my dear lady. You must be hungry. I happen to have some whole wheat bread¡ªwould you like some?"

    In the apocalypse, food was a precious commodity, and whole wheat bread was practically a luxury. Chris had earned it as a reward while working in the grain depot, and he''d been saving it for a special occasion. Given the dangers of this mission, he''d brought it along as emergency rations.

    The woman''s eyes lit up. It had been ages since she''d seen whole wheat bread.

    "Thank you! Oh, thank you so much!" she said, her voice filled with genuine gratitude.

    "No need to thank me¡­" Chris replied, grinning ear to ear. Inside, he was practically doing a victory dance. Food always worked! He was sure he had a chance now.

    But then, the woman turned and handed the bread to Zane.

    "Honey, look! They have whole wheat bread here!"

    ¡­

 Chapter 217 - 217: Justice

    Chris stood frozen, like a statue, staring blankly at the scene unfolding before him. His gaze was locked on Zane, who casually broke off a piece of whole-grain bread and took a bite.

    But Zane wasn''t just biting into bread¡ªhe was sinking his teeth into Chris''s shattered heart.

    "This¡­" Brandon muttered under his breath as he watched the awkward scene unfold. Man, my teammate''s really out here taking Ls left and right¡­

    "This whole-grain bread is great. I didn''t expect the folks at the Los Angeles shelter to be so generous. Thanks a lot," Zane said, turning to Chris with a warm smile.

    Chris nodded stiffly, forcing a laugh. "No problem¡­ haha¡­"

    Then, without another word, he turned and walked away, muttering to himself, What a disaster. Not only did I fail to steal the show, but I ended up losing face too.

    Brandon hurried after him, trying to console him. "Uncle, next time, maybe do a little recon before you make a move?"

    Chris shot him a look, still trying to save face. "What do you think I''m doing now? Recon."

    "Uh-huh¡­" Brandon nodded, though he couldn''t help but think the price of this "recon" was a bit steep.

    Chris, however, wasn''t ready to throw in the towel just yet. "It''s fine. I''ve made a good impression. I''ll take my time with this."

    "Take your time? Dude, she''s got a boyfriend," Brandon said, exasperated.

    Chris gave him a sidelong glance. "So what? Just because there''s a goalie doesn''t mean you can''t score."

    After a brief rest, the group gathered to plan their next move.

    The parasite hive was located at the ruins of the old Santa Clarita shelter. The monsters had overrun it long ago and had been using it as their base ever since.

    "The shelter was built underground, repurposed from an old bomb shelter," Mia explained. "There weren''t many exits, which is why the survivors were wiped out. The monsters blocked all the ways out, and the people inside were trapped like fish in a barrel."

    Zane nodded thoughtfully. "Makes sense. Otherwise, with tens of thousands of people in the shelter, at least some of them would''ve made it out."

    "Now, after all this time, who knows what condition those entrances are in?" Mia continued. "And if we go in to assassinate the parasite leader, the fight will definitely draw attention. Once the monsters swarm, we''ll be in serious trouble."

    Zane glanced at her, impressed. Her calm analysis and thorough planning were spot-on. Smart and beautiful, he thought, his admiration for her growing even more.

    Ethan, who had been quiet up until now, suddenly spoke up. "Maybe we could use an Earth-type Awakener to seal off all the entrances once we''re inside." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Huh?" The group turned to him, surprised.

    "Seal the entrances? Why?" someone asked.

    "That way, the parasites outside won''t be able to get in," Ethan explained. "After we take out the leader, we can open one exit at random to escape. It''ll help us avoid most of the monsters."

    The group exchanged glances, and after a moment, the realization hit them. It was a brilliant idea.

    Mia nodded in approval. "Wow, you''re really something. Always scheming, huh?"

    "What?" Ethan frowned, not entirely pleased with her choice of words.

    Mia shrugged. "Fine, how about ''resourceful''?"

    "That''s better," Ethan said, satisfied.

    Zane studied Ethan curiously. He''d been keeping an eye on him for a while now. There was something about him that stood out¡ªhis strikingly handsome face, his pristine white shirt. He was like a firefly in the dark, glowing brightly, impossible to ignore.

    But there was something else, too. Ethan didn''t give off any kind of aura, almost as if he weren''t even alive. And yet, he and Mia seemed close, often chatting and laughing together like old friends.

    Zane''s curiosity got the better of him. "Hey, man, where do you rank in the shelter?"

    "I don''t have a rank," Ethan replied bluntly.

    "Oh¡­" Zane nodded, a small smirk tugging at his lips. No rank meant no significant power. So he''s just a regular guy. All talk, no action.

    Mia spoke up again. "None of us have been to the Santa Clarita shelter before, so we don''t know the layout. We''ll need a guide. We''re waiting for someone to join us."

    "The sole survivor you''ve been in contact with?" Ethan guessed.

    "Yeah," Mia confirmed, glancing out the window. The sun was setting, painting the sky with streaks of blood-red and fiery orange.

    "That guy''s a night owl. He prefers to move under the cover of darkness¡­"

    ...

    In a remote corner of Santa Clarita, a safe house stood tall. Its walls were made of solid alloy, thick and impenetrable. Inside, it was equipped with a radar system, a generator, and all sorts of other gear.

    There was even an electric oven, radiating heat. On its grill, something sizzled and popped. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be the tentacles of small parasite creatures.

    Sitting beside the oven was a young man in a black trench coat. His sharp features¡ªarched brows, piercing eyes, and chiseled jawline¡ªgave him a strikingly handsome appearance.

    Alone in the safe house, guarding this desolate corner of the world, he looked like something straight out of a movie. It was hard not to think of I Am Legend.

    The young man''s name was Robert Smith, an S-Class Awakener with a unique ability called [Night Legend]. When night fell, his strength, agility, reflexes, and overall physical capabilities would multiply several times over.

    Tonight, he was expecting some companions to join him in hunting down the parasite leader.

    At the moment, Robert was focused, preparing for the task ahead. But instead of sharpening weapons or checking gear, he was cranking a small hand-powered generator, charging up a music player.

    After a few minutes, the device was fully charged.

    A faint smile tugged at the corner of Robert''s lips as he slipped the music player into his pocket. Then, he reached for one of the roasted parasite tentacles on the oven and took a bite.

    "Hot! Damn, that''s hot!"

    He winced, his face scrunching up in pain, but he still managed to swallow the bite.

    Glancing at the clock, he noticed the sun had almost completely set. The night was about to begin.

    Slowly, Robert stood up, taking the katana hanging on the wall and slinging it across his back. With deliberate steps, he walked toward the door.

    "Time to clock in¡­"

    The door to the safe house creaked open, and Robert stepped out into the night. A cool breeze swept past, tousling the hair on his forehead.

    He squinted, scanning the apocalyptic ruins of the street ahead. From the shadows, faint growls and guttural noises echoed¡ªmonsters lurking in the darkness, as if they''d been waiting for him all along.

    Moments later, the tension in the air thickened. From the dim alleys, several creatures burst forth, charging straight at him.

    The monsters were grotesque, their faces twisted with malice. They screeched as they moved, their long, whip-like tentacles lashing out like arrows, cutting through the air with terrifying speed.

    But Robert didn''t flinch. He''d seen this too many times to be fazed.

    Calmly, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a pair of earbuds, placing them snugly in his ears.

    Suddenly, the world around him changed. The monsters'' screeches faded into silence, the howling wind stilled, and the chaos of the night was replaced by the soothing melody of his playlist.

    Robert nodded along to the beat, a small, satisfied grin on his face.

    By now, one of the monsters'' tentacles was mere inches from his chest.

    Robert''s eyes narrowed, and in an instant, his figure blurred. He vanished, melting into the shadows like a phantom.

    "Shing!"

    The katana slid from its sheath with a sharp metallic ring. Embedded in its hilt was an A+-grade lightning crystal core, which now flared to life, crackling with arcs of electricity.

    The blade glowed in the dark, illuminating the single word etched into its surface: Justice.

    With a swift, precise motion, Robert''s katana sliced through the monster''s tentacle, severing it cleanly. Without missing a beat, he surged forward, the blade''s edge aimed directly at the creature''s heart.

    "Justice¡­ delivered."

    ...

 Chapter 218 - 218: Itâ€™s tragic!

    "Swish¡ª"

    The blade crackled with lightning as it sliced cleanly through the monster, splitting it in two. Blood sprayed everywhere, and a crystal core shot out, spinning through the air.

    Robert reached out, caught it mid-flight, and tucked it into his backpack.

    "One down..."

    But there was no time to rest. More monsters surged forward, their grotesque forms closing in. Robert moved like a shadow, weaving through them with an almost dance-like grace, his katana flashing in arcs of deadly precision.

    The katana, embedded with an A+ grade lightning-attribute crystal core, was razor-sharp, capable of cutting through anything in its path.

    With flawless technique, Robert dispatched over a dozen monsters in quick succession. Their bodies crumpled to the ground one after another, and he deftly collected the crystal cores that burst free from their remains.

    But the horde seemed endless. From the darkened street ahead, the sound of chaotic footsteps and guttural growls grew louder. Dozens more monsters emerged from the shadows, their eyes glowing with primal hunger.

    Robert scanned the scene, his gaze sharp and calculating.

    "First impressions matter. Showing up late would be rude," he muttered to himself.

    With a powerful leap, he vaulted onto the rooftop of a nearby building. Using the cracked and crumbling structure as cover, he disappeared from the monsters'' line of sight.

    But the creatures weren''t about to let him go. Agile and relentless, they bounded after him, scaling the building with unnerving ease.

    Yet when they reached the rooftop, they froze, their glowing eyes darting around in confusion. The rooftop was empty¡ªRobert had vanished without a trace.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in a four-star hotel across town, a group of humans had just wrapped up their strategy meeting. They were following Ethan''s plan: once they reached the monsters'' lair, they''d seal off the entrance to prevent reinforcements, take out the leader, and then find a safe exit to escape.

    The only thing they still needed was a guide¡ªsomeone who knew the layout of the lair inside and out.

    "He should be here any minute now. Let''s head out," Mia said.

    "Got it," the group replied in unison. They gathered their gear, checked their weapons, and stepped outside.

    Night had fallen. A full moon hung high in the sky, its light casting a silver glow over the city. A few scattered stars twinkled faintly, like shy fireflies.

    The streets of Santa Clarita were still a mess¡ªrubble everywhere, the air thick with the stench of decay. A cold breeze swept through, carrying with it the faint metallic tang of blood.

    "The moon''s huge tonight," Chris remarked as he stepped out of the hotel, his voice tinged with awe.

    "Yeah," Brandon nodded, then added with a smirk, "Looks like a giant whole-grain pancake."

    "Shut up!" Chris snapped, glaring at him. His eyes flicked toward the woman standing next to Zane, and he frowned. He needed to think of a way to make an impression¡ªthis wasn''t looking good for him.

    Just then, a shadow flickered in the moonlight. A figure was moving¡ªno, leaping¡ªfrom one high-rise to another, fast as a blur.

    "He''s here," Mia said, her eyes narrowing as she looked up.

    The group followed her gaze. Atop a tall building, silhouetted against the moon, stood a lone figure. His black trench coat billowed in the wind, his hair tousled by the breeze. The moonlight outlined his form, casting a long, dramatic shadow.

    "Who is this guy?" someone murmured, a mix of awe and unease in their voice. The sheer presence of the figure radiated strength.

    Surviving alone in a city overrun by monsters wasn''t something just anyone could do. Whoever this was, they were no ordinary person.

    The figure leapt down from the rooftop, landing lightly in front of them. His face, strikingly handsome, broke into a confident, almost boyish grin.

    "Hey there," he greeted, his voice smooth and casual. "I''m Robert Smith, Santa Clarita''s Number One Awakener. You can call me Star Knight, Night Demon, or Nightblade¡ªwhichever you think sounds cooler."

    "Ugh, tone it down, edgy boy," Mia said dryly, tossing him a bottle of camouflage serum.

    "Uh... right," Robert said, scratching the back of his head sheepishly. He uncapped the bottle and began applying the serum to his skin. For good measure, he pulled up the collar of his trench coat and donned a black mask, leaving only his bright, star-like eyes visible.

    He had to be careful. Having spent so much time in Santa Clarita, he was well aware that the parasitic monsters could recognize him if he wasn''t properly disguised.

    "Oh my god, he''s so cool!" one of the women in the group whispered, her eyes sparkling.

    "Doesn''t he kind of look like a movie star?" another chimed in.

    "Who?"

    "You know, the guy from Men in Black..."

    "Wait, what?"

    The group of women exchanged excited glances, their admiration for Robert growing by the second.

    Of course, Ethan had his own kind of charm too. But there was something about him¡ªa cold, unapproachable aura that screamed stay away. It was like an invisible wall, keeping everyone at arm''s length.

    Even though he occasionally joked around with Mia and Sean, giving the impression of being somewhat easygoing, there was still an icy, deathly stillness about him. It was the kind of vibe that made strangers instinctively avoid getting too close.

    Meanwhile, a few of the female Awakeners had already gathered around Robert, eager to strike up a conversation.

    "I''ve heard so much about you," one of them said, her eyes sparkling. "Santa Clarita''s Number One Awakener¡ªstrong, skilled, and, well... really handsome."

    "Is that so? Hahaha!" Robert laughed heartily, his grin as bright as ever.

    Another girl nodded enthusiastically. "We''re counting on you for this mission. Please take care of us!"

    "Don''t worry, I''ve got your backs," Robert replied with an easy confidence, his demeanor relaxed and approachable.

    The group of girls giggled and chatted with him, their voices light and cheerful, as if the looming danger didn''t exist.

    From the back, Brandon leaned toward Chris and whispered, "Uncle Chris, looks like you''ve got some serious competition now. Look at him¡ªstrong, good-looking, and charming. You don''t stand a chance."

    "Rubbish!" Chris huffed, clearly offended. "He lacks the refined appeal of a mature man. That''s what really matters."

    With Robert now part of the group, the team was finally complete. He scanned the group with a quick, assessing glance before speaking. "Alright, let''s move out. We''re heading to the monsters'' lair¡ªwhat used to be the old shelter."

    A murmur of acknowledgment rippled through the group, though the atmosphere had noticeably shifted. The mention of the lair brought a heavy tension. Everyone knew how dangerous this mission was. The shelter had been overrun by monsters for a long time, and no one could predict what horrors awaited them there. The risk of unexpected dangers was high.

    But they had no choice. If they didn''t act now, the monsters would continue to evolve, becoming an even greater threat. Gritting their teeth, the group steeled themselves and began the trek toward the lair.

    The journey was quieter than expected. Most of the group fell into a tense silence, their thoughts weighed down by the task ahead.

    Well, most of them¡ªexcept for the carefree ones, like Sean.

    Sean rummaged through his bag and pulled out a slightly rotten apple. Without hesitation, he took a big bite, the crunch breaking the silence.

    "Hey, Night Owl," he said, addressing Robert with a casual nickname. "Did your Santa Clarita shelter have apples?"

    "Yeah, plenty of them," Robert replied. But then he added with a smirk, "Though by now, they''re probably all rotten."

    "Ugh..." Sean''s face twisted in dismay, his brows furrowing. "What a waste! Such a waste!"

    As the group trudged on, Ethan''s gaze lingered on Robert. It wasn''t subtle either¡ªhis eyes roamed up and down, studying him with an intensity that felt almost predatory. It was the kind of look that made Robert feel like he was being sized up as... food.

    Robert shifted uncomfortably under the scrutiny, his cheeks flushing slightly. "Uh... hey, buddy. Is there something you need?"

    "That weapon of yours," Ethan said, his eyes narrowing as they landed on the katana strapped to Robert''s back. The hilt gleamed faintly, embedded with a bright, lightning-attribute crystal core. "It''s A+ grade, isn''t it?"

    "Yeah, it is," Robert replied with a nod. He hesitated for a moment before adding, "It was my dad''s."

    Ethan''s expression flickered with surprise. He hadn''t expected that. There was something oddly sentimental about the idea of embedding a parent''s crystal core into a weapon.

    Mia and Sean, overhearing the exchange, turned their heads toward Robert, their curiosity piqued. It was clear there was more to the story.

    Robert''s bright, star-like eyes dimmed slightly as he continued. "My dad... he was killed by a parasitic monster. Before he died, he told me to embed his crystal core into my weapon. He said it was his way of protecting me one last time."

    "That''s... nice," Mia said with a small nod, her tone neutral.

    Robert blinked, momentarily stunned by her response. He turned to her, his expression incredulous. "Nice? Are you serious? How is that nice? It''s tragic!"

    Mia shrugged, completely unfazed. "I mean, it''s not that bad. At least you had a dad. None of us do." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "..."

 Chapter 219 - 219: Iâ€™m a little jealous

    Ethan, Mia, and Sean all grew up in the same orphanage. No parents, no family¡ªjust the three of them against the world.

    Robert felt a pang of guilt. "I''m sorry."

    Sean, however, just laughed it off, completely unfazed. "Haha, no big deal. The three of us are family anyway." He grinned and took a big, crunchy bite out of his apple.

    As they moved forward, the shelter came closer into view, but so did the monsters. The streets were crawling with them now.

    Shadows flickered in the corners of their vision, accompanied by eerie chittering sounds or guttural growls. These weren''t just monsters¡ªthey were the parasitized remains of the people who had once lived in the shelter.

    Robert even recognized a few faces among them.

    Back when he was in the shelter, he''d been part of the upper management. But now? His family, his friends¡ªeveryone he cared about¡ªhad been slaughtered by these parasitic creatures. The only reason he stayed behind in Santa Clarita was for revenge.

    Seeing the bodies of his old friends now, twisted and controlled by the monsters, his eyes burned with fury.

    "Hold it together," he muttered to himself.

    Now wasn''t the time for vengeance. He clenched his fists, forcing himself to swallow the rage bubbling inside.

    Under the pale moonlight, the monsters roamed freely. Some even appeared in the windows of the tall buildings on either side of the street. At one point, a swarm of rats scurried out of a sewer grate, but even they weren''t normal¡ªtiny, writhing tentacles sprouted from their bodies, making the sight all the more horrifying.

    "So many of them¡­" The group grew increasingly tense. The monsters were everywhere, and it was impossible to avoid brushing past them. Instinctively, they held their breath, not daring to make a sound.

    Thankfully, they managed to slip through unnoticed.

    After a while, they reached a small plaza. In the center was an entrance leading underground.

    This was it¡ªSanta Clarita Shelter. Or at least, what was left of it. Now, it was completely overrun. Monsters moved in and out of the entrance like it was their home.

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been back," Robert said, his voice tinged with a mix of nostalgia and bitterness.

    They waited for a group of monsters to head inside, then quietly followed them down the stairs into the shelter.

    The air in the long tunnel was damp and cold, and the darkness was suffocating. It was pitch black¡ªso dark you couldn''t even see your own hand in front of your face. From the depths of the shadows came the occasional guttural roar of a monster.

    "This way," Robert said, his sharp eyes cutting through the darkness. As an Awakener, his enhanced vision allowed him to navigate with ease.

    Just past the entrance, there was a small room off to the side. It used to be the guard post, where Awakeners stationed at the shelter would monitor the entrance. Now, it was completely abandoned. No monsters, no people¡ªjust an empty room.

    Once inside, they shut the door and activated a mental barrier to block out any trace of their presence.

    "Phew¡­" Everyone let out a collective sigh of relief. The tension from sneaking in had been almost unbearable.

    "Hey, don''t relax just yet," Zane said, his voice firm but encouraging. "This is just the beginning. The mission''s far from over, so stay sharp!"

    Getting into the shelter was only the first step. The next part of the plan was to seal off all the entrances and then head into the heart of the nest to take down the leader of the monsters.

    "There are three entrances to the shelter," Robert explained. "If we want to seal them all at the same time, we''ll have to split up."

    The group nodded in agreement. Sealing the entrances one by one would take too long and risk alerting the monsters. The only way to succeed was to block all three simultaneously.

    "We''ll split into three teams," Mia suggested. "One team stays here, while the other two head to the other entrances. We''ll set a time to act together."

    Zane tilted his head. "Alright, but¡­ how are we splitting up?"

    "I''ll lead one team, and Robert will lead the other," Mia said decisively. "The rest will stay here and wait for the signal." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Everyone nodded again. It was a solid plan. Splitting the leadership between Mia and Robert ensured the teams would be balanced in strength, giving them the best chance of success.

    "I''m an Earth-type Awakener, so I''ll go with Robert¡ªthe handsome guy," one of the female Awakeners chimed in with a playful smile.

    "Uh¡­ I''ll go too," another woman quickly added.

    "Count me in!" said a third.

    One by one, more people volunteered to join Robert''s team. And curiously, most of them were women.

    Zane''s eyes darted around, clearly annoyed. "I''ll stick with Mia," he said quickly. "Our team already has an Earth-type Awakener."

    "Alright," Mia replied, her gaze shifting to Ethan. "What about you?"

    "I¡­" Ethan started to speak, but Zane cut him off.

    "Bro, I think you should stay here," Zane said, feigning concern. "It''s safer, and the other entrances are way too risky. You might get spotted."

    "Oh¡­ sure, I guess," Ethan said, shrugging. He didn''t seem to mind either way.

    Zane nodded, satisfied. The truth was, he didn''t want Ethan tagging along with Mia. The two of them were way too close for his liking.

    At that moment, Chris stepped forward from the side. "I¡­ I''m not that strong. Just a porter, really. I''ll stay behind too."

    "Uncle Chris is getting on in years. Someone''s gotta look after him," Brandon chimed in immediately.

    Mia nodded. "Alright, that''s settled then."

    With that quick discussion, the teams were finalized. Those staying behind were generally the ones with weaker combat abilities.

    Of course, there was one exception¡ªa male Earth-type Awakener from Rancho Cucamonga with A-rank strength. He was tasked with sealing the entrance and had confidently declared himself the captain of the group.

    His name was Isaac Harper.

    "Alright, let''s move out. At exactly 9 PM, we seal the entrances!" Mia instructed.

    With that, she and Robert each led their respective teams out of the room, leaving the remaining group to prepare for their part of the mission.

    Once the two teams had left, the room fell quiet.

    Including Chris and Brandon, there were about a dozen people left behind.

    Isaac glanced at his watch. "It''s only 8 o''clock. We''ve got a whole hour to kill. Man, this is boring¡­"

    Chris, ever the chatterbox, decided to strike up a conversation. "Haha, Isaac, you guys seem to be eating well over in Rancho Cucamonga. Supplies must be pretty good over there, huh?"

    Chris sighed and added, "Things haven''t been easy for us either."

    Isaac shook his head. "You think it''s all sunshine and rainbows? Rancho Cucamonga''s got its own nightmare¡ªa damn S-rank Zombie King. Its awakened ability is Dream Invasion. You can''t defend against it. That thing''s already killed over a thousand of us. It''s a menace. These Zombie Kings¡­ not a single one of them is any good!"

    "Uh, yeah, about that¡­" Chris coughed awkwardly, cutting Isaac off. His eyes darted toward Ethan, who was sitting quietly in the corner. Ethan''s expression remained calm and unreadable, which allowed Chris to relax¡ªat least a little.

    "Maybe don''t lump them all together," Chris said, trying to steer the conversation. "Who knows? There might be a decent Zombie King out there somewhere."

    "Yeah, right," Isaac scoffed, waving him off. "They''re all monsters. Every last one of them."

    Sensing the tension, Chris quickly changed the subject. "Oh, hey! Speaking of, how long has your Captain Zane been with his girlfriend Sophie?"

    "Not long," Isaac replied casually. "They got together right before this mission."

    Chris raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "Huh, that''s pretty recent." A small, mischievous smile crept onto his face. So their relationship isn''t that solid yet¡­ interesting.

    "Oh, well, Captain Zane''s a good-looking guy. Landing such a beautiful girlfriend¡ªgotta say, I''m a little jealous."

    Isaac smirked. "That''s nothing. Our Captain Zane? He''s got over 200 girlfriends."

    "Wait, what?!" Chris''s eyes nearly popped out of his head.

    ¡­

 Chapter 220 - 220: The start of the battle

    In the apocalypse, it wasn''t just order that collapsed¡ªbeliefs and morals took a nosedive too. In a world where human life was as cheap as dirt, nothing else seemed to matter much anymore.

    Zane, as Rancho Cucamonga''s Number 002 Awakener, was practically a living legend. All he had to do was crook a finger, and women would throw themselves at him without hesitation.

    Chris, on the other hand, was fuming. He clenched his teeth, slapped his thigh in frustration, and muttered under his breath.

    "Life''s not fair, is it? Why''s the gap between people so damn huge?"

    Still, he thought, maybe this wasn''t all bad news. If Zane could pull that off, maybe he had a shot with Sophie. When she got back, he''d try to strike up a conversation¡ªjust casually, nothing too serious.

    Isaac broke his train of thought. "How''s it going in L.A.? I heard you guys got hit by those parasite monsters a while back."

    Chris shuddered at the memory. "Yeah, no kidding. It was brutal. The fighting was intense, and we took heavy losses. Even I got seriously injured."

    Brandon, who was standing nearby, raised an eyebrow. "Uncle Chris, uh¡­ your ''serious injury'' didn''t really have much to do with the fighting, though, did it?"

    "Hey, watch it! That injury was from a parasite monster too, okay?" Chris shot back, clearly offended.

    Isaac looked puzzled. "That''s odd. Logically, Rancho Cucamonga should''ve been an easier target. We''ve got open terrain, fewer tall buildings, weaker defenses¡ªit''s practically an invitation. Why''d the monsters skip us and head straight for L.A.?"

    Chris froze for a second, then glanced at Ethan before shaking his head vigorously. "I don''t know. Don''t ask me. I don''t know anything!"

    ...

    The darkness stretched on, and time ticked away. It was getting closer to 9:00, the deadline to seal the entrance.

    Out in the corridor, monsters roamed back and forth in droves¡ªeasily over a thousand of them.

    Reaching the entrance would mean being spotted. A fight was inevitable.

    Isaac spoke up, his tone calm but firm. "In a bit, I''ll use my earth abilities. I''ll need you all to cover me and buy me some time."

    Chris and the others nodded quickly. "Oh, yeah, sure. We''ll do our best."

    "Good. Before we start, I''ll assign positions," Isaac continued, his gaze briefly flicking toward Ethan. Zane had left specific instructions before he left: if things got dangerous, Ethan was expendable. Put him in the riskiest spot if necessary.

    Isaac had no problem following orders. He didn''t know Ethan, and they weren''t from the same shelter. No guilt, no hesitation.

    In the apocalypse, people died all the time. It was just another Tuesday.

    The clock hit 8:57.

    "Alright, let''s move," Isaac said, standing up.

    "Got it!" The group took a deep breath, steeling themselves. Sealing the entrance would mark the start of the battle.

    They adjusted their mindsets and followed Isaac out of the room. The cold wind bit through the darkness, and monsters prowled nearby, their movements eerily silent.

    Isaac glanced toward the corridor leading to the entrance. From the ground to the ceiling, it stretched nearly a thousand feet. Sealing it completely would be a massive undertaking, draining a lot of energy.

    And during that time, the monsters would attack.

    Isaac began assigning positions, ensuring everyone was placed strategically to cover each other and give him the time he needed to use his powers.

    Finally, his gaze landed on Ethan. A faint smile tugged at his lips. "You''ll stay right next to me."

    "Oh, sure," Ethan replied with a grin of his own. An A-rank Awakener asking for someone to stick close? That was unexpected.

    Isaac noticed the smile and couldn''t help but smirk. Does he seriously think being next to me is a good thing?

    When he started using his abilities, he''d become the monsters'' primary target. The closer someone was to him, the more danger they''d be in.

    "There''s still three minutes left. If there''s anything you want to eat, now''s the time," Isaac said, his tone carrying a hint of something unspoken.

    Ethan just shook his head. "Nah, I''ll eat later."

    "Suit yourself." Isaac''s smirk turned into a sneer. Clearly, Ethan hadn''t caught the subtext.

    How someone like him had managed to survive this long in the apocalypse was beyond Isaac. It was nothing short of a miracle.

    ...

    Isaac glanced at his watch.

    8:59.

    It was almost time to seal the entrance. He had no idea how the other two teams were doing or if they''d reached their designated positions, but the plan had to move forward regardless.

    Right now, all he could do was trust his teammates.

    His eyes sharpened with determination. "We''re starting."

    "Got it!" The others responded, their faces tense to the extreme.

    Nearby, the parasite monsters seemed to sense something. They let out guttural screeches and began converging on their location.

    Isaac stopped holding back. Energy surged around him, radiating a dark brown glow as his earth-based abilities activated.

    At the same time, the unmistakable aura of a human Awakener flared into the air.

    From the pitch-black darkness behind them came a chorus of shrill, bloodcurdling cries. The parasite monsters began to emerge. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Though they still looked vaguely human, their pale, lifeless faces betrayed a bloodthirsty hunger. They swarmed out of the shadows, rushing toward the group like a tidal wave.

    "Hold them off!" Isaac barked. The entrance was long, and sealing it would take time. He needed every second they could buy him.

    The other Awakeners drew their weapons without hesitation. The sound of blades unsheathing echoed through the corridor, mingling with the crackling of elemental energy as it began to gather.

    The once-dark hallway was now illuminated by flashes of light¡ªfire, ice, and electricity. In the dim glow, the monsters'' cold, twisted faces became horrifyingly clear. Tentacles shot out from their bodies, whipping through the air toward the group.

    "Kill them!" someone shouted, and the battle erupted. Ice shards and fireballs flew through the air, while the clash of blades against flesh and bone filled the space.

    Chaos descended in an instant.

    But the ferocity of the fight only drew more monsters. The sound of countless footsteps echoed from the darkness as wave after wave of parasites poured in.

    This was their nest, after all.

    The most terrifying part wasn''t just the humanoid monsters. The ground was teeming with smaller creatures¡ªrats, cats, rabbits, and even swarms of birds. They flooded the corridor, a screeching, writhing mass that seemed unstoppable.

    They surged forward like a living tidal wave, their cries deafening, their momentum overwhelming.

    The ice walls the Awakeners had conjured shattered under the pressure. They couldn''t hold the line and were forced to retreat step by step.

    Meanwhile, Ethan stood quietly in place, completely unfazed. From the start of the battle, he hadn''t lifted a finger.

    After all, if no humans died, how was he supposed to collect crystal cores?

    Isaac caught sight of Ethan''s nonchalant demeanor and felt his frustration boil over. His brow furrowed deeply.

    "The monsters are breaking through! Do something and hold them back!" he shouted.

    "Oh¡­" Ethan replied lazily, glancing around. Sure enough, the monsters were everywhere, pouring in from all directions. The area outside the entrance was especially packed, a dense, writhing mass of bodies.

    And their target? Isaac, who was channeling his abilities.

    Ethan took a step back, as if to get a better view. Then, without warning, he activated his Domain of the Dead. His figure seemed to melt into the shadows, blending seamlessly with the darkness until he vanished entirely.

    "Wait, what???" Isaac''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    What the hell just happened?

    ...

 Chapter 221 - 221: One for the collectionâ€¦

    "That bastard! I told him to hold off the monsters, and he just vanished! What a snake!" Isaac cursed under his breath. At the same time, a strange unease crept into his mind. That sudden disappearing act¡ªit didn''t seem like something a normal human could pull off.

    But there was no time to dwell on it. A swarm of parasitic monsters was already charging toward him, their writhing tentacles flailing menacingly as they closed in.

    "No choice now!" Isaac muttered, realizing the dire situation. He abandoned his attempt to block the entrance and instead activated his abilities to save himself.

    Earth Wall!

    A surge of dark yellow energy rippled through the ground beneath him. With a thunderous rumble, several walls of earth erupted from the ground, forming a barrier that stopped the advancing monsters in their tracks.

    A few bird-like creatures slammed into the walls headfirst, their skulls cracking open as they plummeted lifelessly to the ground.

    The earth energy didn''t stop there. It continued to swirl and condense, enveloping Isaac''s body until it formed a heavy, armor-like shell around him.

    BOOM!

    Isaac swung his fist forward, the sheer force of his punch obliterating a cluster of monsters into nothing but dust and gore. As an A-rank Earth Awakener, his power was undeniable.

    But there was no satisfaction on Isaac''s face. Instead, his expression grew darker, his frustration almost palpable.

    The entrance was still wide open.

    He knew exactly what that meant. The failure to seal the entrance would throw their entire operation into chaos. Worse, it would put the other two teams¡ªZane''s and Mia''s¡ªin grave danger.

    "What now?" he muttered, his gaze darting forward. More monsters were pouring in from above, their numbers growing by the second. If this kept up, the entire horde would converge on them.

    "Isaac, we''re not gonna make it at this rate!" Chris shouted from a distance. He and Brandon, along with a few others, had formed a defensive circle, their backs to each other as they hacked and slashed at the encroaching monsters.

    "Captain Isaac, think of something! I can''t hold on much longer!" yelled a man with a long scar running down his face, his voice tinged with desperation.

    Nearby, a freckled girl chimed in hesitantly, "M-maybe¡­ maybe we should retreat?"

    "Retreat?" Isaac clenched his jaw so hard it felt like his teeth might crack. If they retreated now, what would happen to Captain Zane and Mia? They were probably still out there, trying to seal the entrance and locate the monster leader.

    But then again¡­ the situation was already spiraling out of control. The mission was a failure. The best they could do now was minimize their losses. Retreating might actually be the smartest move.

    "Yeah¡­ Zane would probably understand," Isaac thought, trying to convince himself. He needed that sliver of justification to ease the guilt gnawing at him.

    "Alright, we''re pulling out!" he finally barked.

    "What?!" Chris''s face twisted in disbelief. To him, this felt like betrayal. Mia and Sean had saved his life more times than he could count. How could he just abandon them now? How could he live with himself afterward?

    "I''m not leaving. Even if it kills me, I''m sealing that entrance," Chris declared firmly.

    "Then go ahead," Isaac sneered, his tone dripping with disdain. "It''s the apocalypse, man. Survival''s the only thing that matters. Stop acting like some kind of martyr."

    Without another word, Isaac turned and began leading a group of Awakeners from Rancho Cucamonga toward the exit, cutting their way through the horde.

    But the monsters were relentless. They swarmed like locusts, their sheer numbers overwhelming. One of the speed-type Awakeners in the group began to falter, his stamina completely drained. He was in trouble.

    His movements slowed, his arms trembling from the strain of swinging his blade. His vision blurred, and his lungs burned as he gasped for air, each breath tasting of blood and iron.

    Squelch!

    A thick, whip-like tentacle shot out, piercing straight through his chest like a spear.

    "Kehehehe¡­" The parasitic monster let out a guttural, mocking laugh. It had reached maturity, its strength now at a B-rank level.

    The Awakener coughed up blood, his face contorted in a mix of terror and regret. Blood gushed from the gaping hole in his chest as his life drained away. His body crumpled to the ground with a dull thud.

    "Dammit!" Isaac growled, his fists clenching in anger. He slammed his stone-covered fist into the monster, shattering it into pieces. "You think you can just kill my teammate and get away with it?!"

    But even as he raged, the situation was growing more desperate. The path to escape was closing fast.

    And then, out of nowhere, a white figure appeared beside the fallen Awakener''s corpse.

    It was Ethan.

    He stood there silently, his gaze fixed on the lifeless body. With a casual flick of his wrist, a sleek tachi materialized in his hand. In one swift motion¡ªalmost like he was playing golf¡ªhe sliced into the corpse, extracting the crystal core from the dead Awakener. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "One for the collection¡­" Ethan muttered, his voice cold and detached.

    "Wait, what???" Isaac''s eyes widened to the size of saucers as he stared, dumbfounded, at the scene unfolding before him. Someone, anyone¡ªcould they please explain what the hell Ethan was doing?

    "Hey! We''re literally about to die here, and you''re over there picking up crystal cores? Are you serious right now?" Isaac shouted, his voice a mix of disbelief and fury.

    "You''re the one about to die, not me," Ethan replied nonchalantly, as if he were commenting on the weather.

    "???"

    Isaac was utterly speechless, his face a collage of question marks. His teeth ground together in frustration as he pointed an accusatory finger at Ethan. "This is all your fault! If you hadn''t bailed on us earlier, the plan wouldn''t have fallen apart!"

    "My plan''s going just fine," Ethan said matter-of-factly, his tone calm and detached. Then, with a flicker of crimson light in his eyes, the air around him shifted. A chilling, oppressive force radiated outward as his Domain of the Dead unfolded.

    The parasitic monsters didn''t stand a chance. The moment they entered the domain, their bodies exploded violently, sending chunks of flesh and sprays of blood flying in every direction. Within seconds, a vacuum of destruction surrounded Ethan, the ground littered with the remains of the creatures.

    "That strong?!" Isaac''s jaw dropped as he watched the carnage. But then, a creeping realization began to dawn on him. Something wasn''t right. The overwhelming pressure from Ethan''s domain wasn''t just affecting the monsters¡ªit was affecting him too. Even with his Earth Armor activated, his body felt unbearably heavy, as if he were being crushed under the weight of the ocean.

    And then it hit him.

    That aura. That power.

    Ethan wasn''t human.

    "Isaac! He''s¡­ he''s the Zombie King!" someone shouted, their voice trembling with fear.

    "What¡­?" Isaac''s mind reeled, his worldview shattering into pieces. He stared at Ethan, his face frozen in disbelief. This couldn''t be real. It was like the ground had been ripped out from under him.

    Ethan, unfazed by the revelation, continued to expand his Domain of the Dead, the oppressive energy now fully enveloping Isaac. Even with his Earth Armor, Isaac felt like he was being crushed alive, his movements sluggish and labored.

    "Tools that run away mid-battle have no value," Ethan said coldly, his voice devoid of emotion.

    He had initially planned to let them handle the monsters and seal the entrance. But they had proven useless, even trying to flee. If they couldn''t be of use, then there was only one thing left for them to be.

    Food.

    "..." Isaac was frozen in place, his mind racing. The sheer power of the Zombie King was suffocating. And now, looking back at everything he''d done¡ªhis decisions, his actions¡ªit all seemed laughable. Captain Zane had told him to "keep an eye" on Ethan, to "take special care of him." And what had he done? He''d kept a Zombie King by his side, completely oblivious.

    He might as well have dug his own grave.

    "You told me earlier to eat whatever I wanted," Ethan said, his tone almost mocking as he slowly approached, his tachi glinting ominously in his hand. "Thanks for the suggestion."

    Isaac''s eyes widened in horror. He knew exactly what Ethan meant.

    Ethan was going to eat him.

    The earlier battle had drained Isaac of much of his energy, and now, trapped within the terrifying Domain of the Dead, he couldn''t even move. Against Ethan''s overwhelming power, killing an A-rank Awakener was no harder than swatting a fly.

    In a blur of motion, Ethan vanished and reappeared beside Isaac. His tachi flashed once, clean and precise. In that single moment, he extracted Isaac''s crystal core with surgical efficiency.

    Isaac''s eyes remained wide open, his expression frozen in shock and disbelief. His Earth Armor shattered, and his lifeless body collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud. He died with his eyes open, unable to accept the reality of his fate.

    Meanwhile, Ethan''s Domain of the Dead continued to obliterate the remaining monsters, reducing them to nothing more than blood and gore.

    The pressure on Chris and the others eased significantly, giving them a moment to catch their breath.

    But when they saw Ethan casually kill Isaac, their faces turned pale with fear.

    "You¡­ you killed him?" Chris stammered, his voice shaking.

    "And?" Ethan replied, his tone calm, almost bored. His crimson gaze shifted toward Chris and the others, who instinctively flinched. To Ethan, they were nothing more than insignificant distractions.

    They had no value as tools, no value as food.

    The only thing they could offer was a bit of entertainment on the road¡ªlike pets.

    Chris quickly nodded, his survival instincts kicking in. "Y-yeah! Good call! He totally deserved it! Trying to sell out his teammates like that? What a scumbag!"

    "..."

 Chapter 222 - 222: Youâ€™ve got quite the mindset

    By now, most of the nearby monsters had been cleared out, but since the entrance hadn''t been sealed, a large number of them were still gathering, trying to return to their nest.

    Brandon suddenly remembered something. "Wait a second¡ªIsaac''s dead now. We don''t have an Earth-type Awakener anymore. How are we supposed to seal the entrance? What do we do?"

    "Oh, no big deal. Looks like I''ll have to step in and handle it," Ethan replied, completely unfazed.

    "What?"

    Chris and the others were stunned. They all knew Ethan was a Zombie King, but he''d never shown any Earth-type abilities before. Could he really pull this off?

    Ethan''s bright eyes gleamed, his expression calm as ever. He turned his gaze toward the 1,000-foot-long entrance, which was packed with parasitic monsters swarming forward in a frenzy.

    His Domain of the Dead began to expand outward, growing more intense with every passing second. The pressure in the air surged, and soon, the domain reached its full extent.

    The moment the monsters touched it, it was as if they were being crushed under a massive millstone. They disintegrated into fine dust instantly.

    The air filled with a mournful wail. The ground beneath their feet and the surrounding walls began to creak and groan as cracks spread outward in all directions.

    The area covered by the Domain of the Dead was suffused with an aura of utter destruction, as though it was about to obliterate everything in its path.

    As the cracks widened, dust and debris rained down from the ceiling, which looked like it could collapse at any moment.

    "Holy crap!" Chris and the others behind him stared wide-eyed, completely dumbfounded.

    It was clear now what Ethan intended to do.

    When faced with overwhelming power, there was no need for strategy. Just hit hard enough, and miracles would happen.

    Ethan lifted his foot and took a step forward, stomping down hard on the ground.

    "BOOM!"

    The impact was like the final straw that broke the camel''s back. The ground trembled violently, and chunks of rock began to collapse, as if a natural disaster had been unleashed.

    The walls of the entrance corridor cracked completely, and massive boulders fell from the ceiling.

    These enormous rocks, weighing tens of tons, crashed down onto the parasitic monsters in the corridor, turning them into nothing more than bloody pulp.

    The monsters screeched and howled in agony, their cries sharp and desperate. But those sounds were quickly drowned out by the deafening roar of the falling boulders. The 1,000-foot-long corridor entrance was soon buried under a mountain of rubble.

    The collapse lasted for several dozen seconds before finally settling down.

    The entire entrance was destroyed, completely buried under the debris.

    "Wow¡­ That Earth-type ability is seriously something else," Brandon said, his eyes filled with awe.

    But behind him, two figures stood quietly¡ªthe scar-faced man and the freckled-faced girl. Both were from the Rancho Cucamonga shelter, and now that they''d realized Ethan''s true identity, they were utterly terrified.

    "What a terrifying Zombie King¡­"

    "He''s gotta be at least S-rank, right?"

    "Wait¡­ Shouldn''t we get out of here?" The scar-faced man suddenly snapped out of it. After all, Ethan had killed Isaac¡ªthere was no way they''d be safe either.

    The freckled-faced girl nodded frantically. "Yeah! We need to tell Captain Zane about this!"

    The two exchanged a quick glance, silently agreeing. While Ethan was busy sealing the entrance, they began to back away slowly, slipping into the shadows as quietly as they could.

    But suddenly, an overwhelming, ferocious aura surged out from deep within the shelter, so powerful it made the air feel heavy.

    The scar-faced man and the freckled-faced girl froze, feeling a tight grip around their waists.

    They looked down in horror to see a massive, trunk-like tentacle wrapped around them. Their faces went pale with fear.

    Before they could react, the tentacle tightened and pulled them backward with an unstoppable force. They let out piercing screams as they were dragged into the pitch-black darkness. Within moments, their voices were gone.

    "Hm?" Ethan glanced in their direction, sensing the ferocious aura as well. His expression grew more cautious. It seemed there were still significant dangers lurking in the parasitic monsters'' nest.

    Chris heard the brief, blood-curdling screams. Though they faded quickly, they left him shaken to his core.

    "What¡­ what was that?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What else could it be in a monster nest?" Brandon replied with a rhetorical question, his voice tinged with unease.

    Both of them were still shaken. The monsters they had fought earlier were mostly juveniles, not particularly strong¡ªroughly equivalent to Awakeners who had just formed their Neurocores.

    But deeper in the nest? That was a whole different story. There could be A-rank monsters, A+ even¡­ or worse, S-rank.

    The creature that had just snatched those two away? Its strength was definitely above A-rank.

    "That''s just terrifying¡­" Chris muttered under his breath. He pulled out a small transparent bottle and began pouring its contents¡ªa camouflage potion¡ªall over himself.

    He wasn''t sure if it would still work, but anything was better than nothing. Even a little protection was better than none at all.

    "Ugh, what the hell is that smell?" Brandon grimaced, waving his hand in front of his nose.

    "You smell awful¡­"

    After the intense battle, Ethan had successfully played the role of an Earth-type Awakener, sealing the entrance completely. Even if the monsters managed to dig through the rubble, it would take them at least five or six hours.

    That was more than enough time.

    Ethan began collecting the corpses of both humans and parasitic monsters, storing them all in his spatial storage ring.

    There were so many.

    Too many to eat. He couldn''t possibly finish them all¡­

    The only thing of real value to Ethan was Isaac''s A-rank crystal core. As the 005-ranked Awakener from Rancho Cucamonga, Isaac''s strength wasn''t insignificant.

    "Alright, let''s move. Time to find more food¡ªuh, I mean, the rest of the team," Ethan said casually.

    "Oh, right! Sure, sure!"

    Chris, Brandon, and the remaining seven or eight Awakeners nodded quickly, not daring to voice any objections.

    The group began making their way deeper into the dark, ominous nest.

    Strangely enough, they didn''t encounter any more parasitic monsters. It was eerily quiet, as if something was brewing in the shadows.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the nest, Mia''s team had also managed to fend off the monsters and seal another entrance. With Sean, Zane, and a few other powerhouses in their group, their strength was formidable.

    Zane, ever the opportunist, was busy trying to charm Mia. "Mia, I just took down a few B-rank monsters and collected some crystal cores. Here, they''re all for you."

    "Are you trying to teach me how to do my job?" Mia glanced down at the crystal cores in Zane''s hand. Despite her sharp words, she took them without hesitation.

    "No, no, of course not," Zane said, shaking his head quickly. He forced a smile and added, "Your friend, Ethan, right? Gotta admit, he''s a good-looking guy. Even back in my prime, I''d have to step aside in the looks department. But¡­ his strength doesn''t seem all that impressive. He''s probably all show, no substance."

    "Don''t talk bad about my friends in front of me," Mia interrupted bluntly, her tone leaving no room for argument.

    The group continued moving forward, heading toward the rendezvous point with the other teams. Zane pursed his lips, feeling a bit annoyed. Protective, aren''t we? he thought to himself. Not like it matters. Who knows if your friend is even still alive?

    He couldn''t help but wonder if Isaac had managed to carry out the task he''d been assigned.

    But with Isaac''s strength?

    There shouldn''t have been any issues¡­ right?

    Still, Zane decided to plant a seed, just in case. "Mia, this mission is incredibly dangerous. Losses are inevitable. If something happens to a friend of yours, don''t take it too hard, alright?"

    "Oh?" Mia turned to look at him, her gaze sharp. "Didn''t expect you to be so¡­ philosophical. You''ve got quite the mindset."

    "Heh, well, yeah. Comes with the territory. We''ve been on so many missions, seen so much life and death¡­ you just get used to it after a while," Zane said with a forced chuckle, trying to sound nonchalant.

    ...

 Chapter 223 - 223: What secret?

    "Yeah, you''ll get used to it," Mia said casually.

    But just then, from the darkness ahead, a faint, guttural roar echoed, and a menacing aura began to spread through the air.

    "Huh? More monsters?" Zane frowned, instantly on alert. "These things just don''t know when to quit."

    "Get ready for a fight," Mia said, unfazed. With a sharp shing, she drew the tachi from her back. Considering they were deep in the monsters'' lair and had sealed off the entrance, running into an attack was hardly unexpected.

    Within seconds, the sound of chaotic footsteps grew louder, closing in fast. Soon, terrifying figures emerged from the shadows.

    They were mostly humanoid, but their grotesque, muscular tentacles marked them as anything but human. These were no ordinary creatures¡ªthey were the elite, mature and powerful.

    "Ugh, these monsters are so scary," a strikingly beautiful woman said, her voice trembling with fear.

    Zane, exuding confidence, turned to her. "Sophie, stay behind me."

    "Oh, okay!" Sophie nodded quickly, like a nervous little bird pecking at seeds.

    As the monsters charged closer, their tentacles lashed out like whips. Zane unsheathed a short alloy blade and darted forward, his speed leaving afterimages in his wake.

    Clearly, his abilities were agility-based. As an A+ rank Speed Enhancer Awakener, his movements were razor-sharp. With swift, precise strikes, he severed the tentacles and plunged his blade into the heart of one creature, expertly extracting its crystal core.

    It was obvious he was no stranger to combat. His efficiency and familiarity with the monsters'' anatomy spoke volumes.

    Mia''s sharp eyes followed his movements. While she didn''t think much of Zane as a person, she had to admit that, as their captain, his willingness to lead from the front wasn''t entirely without merit.

    Nearby, another monster lunged at her. Mia''s tachi crackled with electric energy, illuminating the darkness as she swung it in a wide arc, slicing through several creatures'' torsos in one fluid motion.

    Behind her, Sean provided cover. With a single punch, he sent a monster flying over a hundred feet away.

    "Damn it! Where the hell is the supply stash?" someone shouted in frustration.

    Meanwhile, the elemental Awakeners in the group were already channeling their powers. Energy rippled around them as they worked together to fend off the relentless wave of monsters.

    Sophie, a Water Element Awakener, conjured a shimmering blue Torrent Barrier that held the creatures at bay. Beside her, an Ice Element Awakener formed sharp icicles that shot forward like bullets, piercing through several monsters.

    "Nice teamwork, Sophie!" someone called out.

    "Thanks," Sophie replied with a quick nod, though she didn''t dare let her guard down. The monsters showed no signs of stopping, continuing their relentless charge.

    As the group fought with everything they had, none of them noticed two shadowy figures silently circling around to their rear, moving like ghosts.

    Sophie, focused on her attacks, unleashed a cascade of water energy that flowed like a waterfall, her movements graceful and fluid. For a B-rank Awakener, her strength was nothing to scoff at.

    But compared to someone like Ethan, she still seemed a bit... clumsy.

    "Water Prison!" Sophie called out, her voice steady. A surge of water coiled around several monsters, trapping them in place.

    Just then, faint footsteps echoed from behind her. Something¡ªor someone¡ªwas approaching, slowly but deliberately.

    "Who''s there?" Sophie''s instincts kicked in, and she spun around, her eyes scanning the darkness.

    Two figures emerged from the shadows. One was a young man with a scar running across his face, and the other was a girl with freckles dotting her cheeks.

    "Sophie, relax, it''s us!" the scar-faced man said, stepping forward.

    "You two?" Sophie blinked in surprise. She recognized them immediately¡ªthey were from the Rancho Cucamonga shelter.

    "Weren''t you supposed to stay back and seal off the first entrance? What are you doing here?"

    "We did seal it," the scar-faced man explained. "But then a horde of monsters attacked, and we got separated."

    "Oh, yeah, we''ve stirred up quite a few monsters ourselves. Getting swarmed is pretty normal around here," Sophie said, not doubting their story.

    The freckled girl suddenly looked serious. "And... we discovered something. A secret about the shelter."

    "A secret?" Sophie''s curiosity was piqued. Like many others, she couldn''t resist a bit of gossip.

    The freckled girl glanced around cautiously. The battlefield was chaotic, filled with the sounds of clashing weapons and monstrous roars.

    "Come closer. I''ll tell you," the girl said in a hushed tone.

    "Alright," Sophie said, stepping toward them.

    The Ice Element Awakener nearby overheard their conversation and, intrigued, decided to follow.

    "What secret? Tell me too!" the Ice Element Awakener asked, her curiosity getting the better of her.

    The scar-faced man and the freckled girl exchanged a glance, then motioned for them to follow. They led Sophie and the Ice Awakener to a more secluded spot, away from the chaos of the battlefield, ensuring no one else would overhear.

    Sophie and the Ice Awakener looked at them expectantly. "Alright, we''re listening now. Spill it," Sophie said, her tone a mix of excitement and impatience.

    "Alright," the scar-faced man said with a nod. But as he spoke, a sinister glint flickered in his eyes.

    "The secret is... I want to devour you."

    "What?!" Sophie''s face turned pale as the realization hit her. Something was very, very wrong.

    But it was too late. A sharp, cold pain shot through her abdomen. She gasped, looking down to see a grotesque tentacle piercing through her stomach, emerging from the scar-faced man''s mouth.

    Before she could even scream, the man''s body began to twist and contort unnaturally. A parasitic creature, still in its juvenile form, wriggled out from his chest, its fleshy mass pulsating as it slithered along the tentacle and into Sophie''s body.

    "You..." Sophie tried to speak, her voice trembling with terror. But her vision blurred, and darkness consumed her as she collapsed, unconscious.

    The Ice Awakener, standing beside her, was frozen in shock, her eyes wide with horror. She opened her mouth to scream for help, but before a sound could escape, something coiled tightly around her neck. A tentacle constricted her throat, cutting off her air.

    Her face turned red as veins bulged on her forehead, her tongue involuntarily sticking out. Another tentacle shot forward, stabbing into her abdomen with brutal force.

    ...

    Meanwhile, the battle at the frontlines was nearing its conclusion. Mia, Sean, Zane, and the others had proven their strength, cutting down the wave of monsters with precision and skill.

    The remaining creatures, realizing they were outmatched, abandoned their assault and retreated into the depths of the lair, vanishing into the shadows.

    "Ha! Cowards," Zane spat on the ground, glaring in the direction the monsters had fled. "These beasts really don''t know when to quit."

    A younger Awakener nearby tilted his head, puzzled. "That was weird, though. They came at us so aggressively, but then they just bolted."

    "Hmph," Zane scoffed, a smug grin spreading across his face. "Their leader probably realized we''re here and is shaking in its boots, scrambling to figure out what to do."

    "Let''s hope that''s the case," the younger Awakener said, sounding cautiously optimistic.

    But Zane suddenly furrowed his brow, glancing around. "Wait a second... where''s Sophie?"

    "Honey, I''m right here," a familiar voice called out from the shadows. Sophie stepped forward, her striking features illuminated by the faint light. She was smiling, her tone sweet and reassuring.

    "Oh, there you are," Zane said, visibly relaxing. "You didn''t get hurt during the fight, did you? Wait... what happened to your clothes? They''re torn."

    "It''s nothing," Sophie said quickly, shaking her head. "I just got nicked by accident earlier. No big deal."

    The Ice Awakener, who had followed Sophie, chimed in with a grin. "Sophie was amazing out there! She took down a bunch of monsters all by herself."

    "Ha! That''s my girl," Zane said with a hearty laugh, clearly proud. He didn''t seem to notice anything unusual. "Wait till I''ve got some downtime¡ªI''ll make sure to give you something special." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ...

 Chapter 224 - 224: The first parasitic creature

    Meanwhile, Ethan and his group walked through the pitch-black corridor, the silence around them almost unsettling. Yet, nothing happened.

    Perhaps the monster leader had sensed that this group wasn''t to be trifled with and decided against sending its minions to attack.

    "When you''re out in the wild, the most important thing is knowing who the real big shots are," Chris said smugly, puffing out his chest.

    Brandon glanced at him sideways. "Let''s be real, Chris. This is all thanks to Mia. If it were just you, the monsters wouldn''t even bother. You''re not exactly useful to them. Now, if you managed to condense a crystal core, that might change."

    "Hey, come on..." Chris''s face darkened as he caught the jab. "But seriously, I''ve been feeling stronger lately. My body feels different, and my head''s been itching like crazy. I think I''m close to condensing my crystal core."

    "Or maybe you''re just growing a brain tumor," Brandon quipped with a smirk.

    Chris''s eyes widened. "You little punk! What''s that supposed to mean? Don''t you know how to respect your elders? Are you saying Uncle Chris has something wrong with his head?"

    "I didn''t say that. You did," Brandon replied, feigning innocence. "But if you really are about to condense a crystal core, you''d better be careful."

    "..." Chris was left speechless, though he couldn''t deny that the past couple of months had been transformative. Following Mia into battle after battle, risking his life, and consuming a fair share of Neurocores had pushed his limits. Even with his mediocre aptitude, he could feel the signs of a breakthrough.

    The thought of becoming a crystal-core Awakener filled Chris with anticipation.

    "Hey, what do you think my ability will be if I condense a crystal core? Could it be something super powerful? Like, one-of-a-kind, world-shaking stuff?"

    "Maybe you''ll awaken the ability to bake whole-grain bread," Brandon joked. "You know, like those mages in World of Warcraft who can conjure food out of thin air."

    "..." Chris rolled his eyes, feeling the younger generation was far too flippant. But then, as he thought about it, the idea of conjuring bread didn''t seem so bad.

    If he could make bread out of thin air, he''d probably become the most popular person in the entire human race...

    The group continued following Ethan, chatting idly as they made their way to the rendezvous point. Once there, they''d regroup and plan their next hunting operation.

    As they ventured deeper into the shelter, the air grew damp and stifling. The walls bore clear signs of human excavation, evidence of the shelter''s construction.

    There were rooms of various sizes scattered throughout, along with remnants of old equipment¡ªcommunication stations, radar systems, and generators¡ªall of which were now completely destroyed.

    Ethan noticed scorch marks in some areas, the walls blackened from fire. It was likely the result of chaos during the shelter''s downfall.

    The corridors branched off in multiple directions, forming a labyrinth-like structure. But Ethan moved with confidence, unfazed by the maze. He clearly knew where he was going.

    Before long, they arrived at a large hall. Broken computer monitors littered the floor, their shattered screens reflecting faint glimmers of light. Various pieces of equipment were scattered around, most of them damaged beyond repair.

    In the center of the room was a table covered in what appeared to be old lab equipment, now broken and strewn about.

    "This should be the place," Ethan said, his sharp gaze scanning the room.

    The rendezvous point they had agreed upon was the shelter''s research lab. Its central location made it relatively safe and accessible, with equal distance to all three entrances. It was also one of the shelter''s core areas.

    Ethan began inspecting the room, his eyes taking in every detail.

    In one corner, he spotted a fully decomposed skeleton slumped against the wall. Next to it, on the ground, lay a handgun. The skull was tilted to the side, a dark bullet hole visible in its temple.

    It wasn''t hard to piece together what had happened. The person had likely been cornered by monsters, with no way out. In the end, they had chosen to take their own life rather than face a more gruesome fate.

    What caught Ethan''s attention, however, was the small safe embedded in the wall behind the skeleton. The corpse was partially blocking the safe''s door.

    "Chris, come here," Ethan called out casually.

    Chris''s ears perked up, and he quickly jogged over. "What''s up? Need something?"

    "Move this skeleton out of the way."

    "Uh..." Chris hesitated for a moment, his expression a mix of reluctance and resignation. "Alright, fine."

    He crouched down and began moving the remains. In the pre-apocalypse world, handling a skeleton like this would''ve been enough to give anyone the creeps. But now? It was just another day.

    Aside from being a bit grimy, it didn''t bother him much. He also cleared away some of the surrounding debris, including tattered clothing and other scattered items.

    Once the area was clear, Ethan drew his tachi. With a swift, precise slash, the blade cut through the safe''s door with ease.

    Inside, neatly stacked, was a pile of research documents, their white pages still intact despite the passage of time.

    "Figures. Looks like it''s pretty useless after all..." Ethan muttered to himself, not surprised in the slightest. This place was nothing like the Genesis Biotech lab vault¡ªthere was no way they''d stumble upon a ''Golden Legendary'' here.

    Chris and the others, however, were curious. "So, what''s in there?"

    "Why don''t you take a look yourself?" Ethan didn''t even bother to move.

    "Oh, uh, sure..." Chris and the group nodded and started pulling out the documents.

    After sifting through the papers, they found a few pages that caught their attention¡ªinformation about parasitic creatures.

    This whole disaster? It all started in a lab.

    According to the records, the Santa Clarita shelter had collected a few meteorites from outer space. Upon studying them, they discovered unidentified biological cells on the surface.

    And those cells? They were incredibly active, constantly dividing on their own.

    One became two, two became four¡ªthe growth was exponential. Within just a few hours, the cells had developed into a living organism.

    That was the first parasitic creature.

    The records stopped there.

    But what happened next wasn''t hard to piece together. Some researcher must''ve been infected while studying the creature.

    Then, over time, it began infecting others, spreading rapidly. The numbers grew exponentially, forming a significant threat. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    By the time one parasitic creature was exposed, it was already too late¡ªmost of the people nearby had already been turned. And just like that, the catastrophe began.

    This led to the infamous Santa Clarita Shelter Massacre.

    Chris stared at the documents, a chill running down his spine. He couldn''t help but feel a twinge of fear. After all, something similar had almost happened at the Los Angeles shelter. "Good thing I caught those creatures in time back at our place. Otherwise, who knows what could''ve happened!"

    "Oh, well, aren''t you the hero of the day," Brandon said, giving him a thumbs-up.

    Ethan, however, was lost in thought. These parasitic creatures had arrived via meteorites from outer space, just like the Radiant Crystals. The similarities were too striking to ignore.

    There had to be a connection between the two.

    Or maybe... something even bigger. A conspiracy, perhaps.

    But before he could dwell on it further, faint footsteps echoed from the other side of the corridor. The sound of human movement.

    It was clear¡ªanother team had sealed off the entrance and was now regrouping here.

    Leading the group was Mia, with Zane, Sean, and a handful of other Awakeners following close behind.

    "Is the main hall up ahead where the supplies are stored?" Sean asked, his voice tinged with anticipation.

    Mia shook her head. "We need to take out the monster leader first. If we don''t kill it, finding supplies won''t matter."

    "Huh? Oh... yeah, you''re right," Sean said, realizing she had a point.

    As they approached the hall, they began to sense the presence of other humans inside.

    Zane''s eyes narrowed with curiosity.

    "That''s odd. Who could''ve gotten here before us?"

    ...

 Chapter 225 - 225: No, it went fine

    As they headed toward the main hall, nearing the entrance, a few familiar figures came into view¡ªChris and Brandon were among them.

    "Hehehe, Sophie, you''re back! How''d it go? Everything smooth? You''re not hurt, are you?" Chris hurried over, his concern written all over his face.

    Sophie''s eyes sparkled mischievously as she gave a shy smile. "I''m fine, really. What about you? You okay?"

    "Me? Oh, yeah, yeah, I''m good. Totally fine." Chris felt like his bones were turning to jelly. She looked even more stunning than before. If he stared any longer, he might just melt on the spot.

    And he couldn''t help but notice something¡ªa subtle shift in Sophie''s demeanor toward him. There was a hint of something¡­ an unspoken signal, like she was opening the door for him to get closer.

    Suddenly, he felt like all those whole-grain sandwiches he''d shared with her hadn''t gone to waste after all.

    Can''t hold onto your sandwiches? Don''t expect to hold onto a girlfriend.

    Nearby, Brandon and the others were greeting Mia and her group. Meanwhile, Zane''s eyes scanned the area, quickly piecing things together. It was this team. They''d been stationed at the entrance earlier, which made sealing it off easier for them. No wonder they''d gotten back faster.

    Still, the fact that the entrance was secured meant Isaac had succeeded. Whatever task Zane had entrusted to him must''ve been handled.

    That''s my guy, Zane thought, a flicker of pride in his chest.

    Turning to Mia, he decided to give her a heads-up, just in case. "Mia, you saw it earlier¡ªsealing off the entrance wasn''t exactly a walk in the park. It''s dangerous, and injuries or worse are always a possibility. If Isaac couldn''t cover everything, well¡­ that''s just how it goes."

    "Yeah, I get it," Mia replied curtly, not saying much more.

    With Chris and the others leading the way, the group moved into the hall together. But the moment they stepped inside, Zane felt something was off. His people¡ªhis team from the shelter¡ªwere nowhere to be seen.

    His gaze swept the room, and then he spotted it. A figure, dressed in pristine white, standing in the center of the research lab.

    "What the¡­?" Zane''s eyes widened in shock. He rubbed them hard, convinced he must be seeing things. But no, the figure was still there.

    This doesn''t make sense. What''s he doing here?

    A sinking feeling hit Zane like a punch to the gut. His mind raced. "Where''s Isaac? Where did he go?"

    "Isaac''s dead," Ethan said flatly, as if it were the most ordinary thing in the world.

    "What? That''s impossible!" Zane''s voice rose, his expression twisting with disbelief. "Isaac''s one of our shelter''s top Awakeners¡ªShelter 005''s best! He''s strong. There''s no way he''s dead!"

    "He failed to seal the entrance," Ethan replied matter-of-factly. "Got surrounded by monsters and killed."

    Zane''s jaw clenched, his teeth grinding audibly. A vein throbbed on his forehead as he struggled to process the news. "No. No way. Something''s not right here!"

    "Captain Zane," Mia interjected, her tone calm but laced with irony. "Didn''t you just say earlier that sealing the entrance was dangerous? That casualties were to be expected?"

    "¡­" Zane''s face turned an ugly shade of red, his frustration boiling over but leaving him with no retort.

    And then he noticed something else¡ªnone of the people from Rancho Cucamonga Shelter were here. Not the scar-faced man, not the freckled girl. No one.

    Casualties? Zane thought bitterly. This isn''t casualties. This is a complete wipeout!

    "But if Isaac''s dead," Zane pressed, his voice sharp with suspicion, "then how did you manage to seal the entrance?"

    "The entrance collapsed during the fight," Ethan said casually, as if it were no big deal. "Blocked itself."

    "What?" Zane''s disbelief deepened. The entrance had been perfectly intact when they came in. How could it just conveniently collapse like that?

    And then there was the bigger issue¡ªhis entire team was gone. Too many coincidences stacked up, and Zane couldn''t shake the feeling that something was seriously off.

    His eyes locked onto Ethan, scrutinizing him. With Ethan''s level of strength, there was no way he could''ve been a threat to Isaac. Then he glanced at Chris and the others. They looked like they''d barely scraped through. No way they could''ve pulled something like this off either.

    At that moment, Mia spoke again, her voice cutting through his thoughts. "Captain Zane, didn''t you say you were used to this kind of life? The whole life-and-death thing?"

    Zane''s fists clenched at his sides, his face darkening. But he made up his mind. "I''ll get to the bottom of this. I''ll find out the truth."

    Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed from the corridor. Another group was returning¡ªRobert''s team. His figure emerged from the shadows, his sharp eyes scanning the room.

    "What''s all the noise about? Did the plan fall apart?" Robert asked, his tone calm but commanding.

    "No, it went fine," Ethan replied nonchalantly.

    Robert''s gaze swept over them, quickly noting the missing members. "These monsters are crafty. You''ve got to be ready for losses before you even engage. My condolences."

    "Did your team lose anyone?" Zane asked, his frustration still simmering.

    "Nope," Robert said with a shrug.

    Zane: "¡­"

    Robert, with his S-rank strength and extensive experience fighting parasitic monsters, had no trouble leading his team to seal off an entrance. The task had gone off without a hitch.

    Now, with the first phase of their plan complete, everyone regrouped.

    "The next step is the most dangerous part," Robert said, his sharp eyes glinting. "We need to be ready to face the monster leader head-on."

    "Hmph! I''ve been ready. Isn''t that why we''re here? To take it down?" Zane crossed his arms, his tone brimming with confidence.

    "Hmm¡­" Robert nodded slightly. "But finding the monster leader won''t be easy. These parasitic creatures rely heavily on stealth as their trump card. The stronger the monster, the better it is at hiding. For monsters above S-rank, they can completely suppress their presence. You won''t sense a thing."

    "That''s¡­ definitely a problem." Zane frowned, his brows knitting together. With so many monsters around, figuring out which one was the leader felt like trying to pick the right mystery box at random.

    His thoughts wandered for a moment, and his gaze flicked toward Ethan. That guy had no discernible presence at all. It was eerily similar to how Robert had just described the monster leader.

    Robert continued, "Because of this, we can''t come up with a detailed plan for what''s next. We''ll have to adapt as we go. Let''s just hope we all make it out alive."

    "Got it!" The group nodded in unison, their determination palpable.

    After a brief rest, they set off again. They moved through a wide corridor, heading deeper into the shelter. The darkness pressed in around them, and the atmosphere grew heavier. Everyone knew the next phase of their mission was fraught with danger, so most kept quiet, their minds focused.

    Well, most of them.

    Sean, for one, seemed completely unfazed. His sharp, curious eyes darted around like a tourist on a sightseeing trip, taking in every detail as if he were on a casual stroll.

    Ethan, as usual, walked silently at the back of the group, his expression unreadable.

    Chris, on the other hand, couldn''t stop himself from striking up conversations with Sophie every few minutes. He hadn''t expected much, but to his surprise, Sophie responded to every single one of his comments. Every. Single. One.

    Chris was over the moon. Her responses only encouraged him to be even more forward, his enthusiasm bubbling over.

    Brandon, watching this unfold, felt a pang of secondhand embarrassment. He quickly pulled Chris aside. "Uncle Chris, don''t you think you''re going a bit overboard?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What''s wrong with what I''m doing? Huh? You jealous, kid? Don''t think I''ve forgotten how you''re always bragging about your online girlfriend," Chris shot back, a smug grin plastered across his face.

    "¡­" Brandon sighed, utterly exasperated. Love really does make people lose their minds. "That''s not the point. The point is, her boyfriend¡ªCaptain Zane¡ªis literally right there."

    "Boyfriend? Please." Chris waved dismissively, clearly unbothered. "That''s just a fling. Nothing serious." He smirked, recalling Zane''s infamous reputation for juggling over two hundred girlfriends. "Just wait. I''ll show you how it''s done. Watch me score a goal with a solo play."

    Brandon: "¡­"

 Chapter 226 - 226: Iâ€™ll protect youï¼

    The group pressed forward, the corridor growing wider as they advanced. Up ahead, a staircase leading downward came into view.

    That staircase led to the second level of the shelter¡ªthe core area where critical supplies were once stored.

    But now, the air below was thick with a menacing aura, and faint, guttural roars of monsters echoed from the darkness.

    "The final showdown''s about to begin," Robert murmured.

    There were no shortcuts left. The only option was to fight their way down, locate the leader of the monsters, and take it out.

    Zane''s eyes narrowed as he spoke. "We need to move fast. The barricades at the entrances aren''t exactly solid. If the monsters outside manage to break through, we''ll be in even deeper trouble."

    "Got it," Robert replied with a firm nod.

    They were halfway down the staircase when shadowy figures began to emerge from the darkness ahead. Humanoid shapes, their bodies writhing with grotesque tentacles, faces twisted into horrifying grimaces. It was clear¡ªthey''d been waiting.

    "Get ready for battle!" Mia called out, unsheathing her tachi with a sharp shing. Behind her, the other Awakeners followed suit, drawing their weapons with grim determination.

    The tension was palpable. Everyone''s expressions hardened, bracing themselves as if facing a nightmare made real.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    A monstrous bellow erupted from the shadows, and the parasitic creatures launched their attack. One after another, they charged forward, intent on blocking the humans'' path.

    "Kill them!" someone shouted.

    Weapons flashed as the group surged ahead to meet the onslaught.

    Mia, Robert, Zane, and Sean¡ªfour of the strongest Awakeners¡ªtook the lead, holding the front line.

    Behind them, the elemental Awakeners began channeling their powers, energy swirling around them as they prepared to unleash their abilities.

    The battle descended into chaos in an instant.

    Among the fray, Robert moved with an almost ethereal grace, weaving through the monsters like a dancer on a stage. His headphones still rested snugly over his ears, as if the carnage around him was just background noise.

    Zane, on the other hand, fought with raw intensity, his blade slicing through the creatures with such speed that afterimages trailed behind him.

    Mia''s face was a mask of calm focus, her tachi cutting through the air with relentless precision. She was a whirlwind of destruction, a living meat grinder on the battlefield.

    Not far from her, Sean fought like a human wrecking ball, sending monsters flying with every swing of his fists.

    With the four of them holding the line, the pressure on the others eased significantly. The elemental Awakeners unleashed their powers¡ªice spikes, fireballs, and other attacks tore through the monsters, thinning their ranks.

    The corridor was filled with the cacophony of battle¡ªshouts, roars, the clash of steel, and the screeches of dying monsters. The fight grew fiercer with every passing moment.

    Amid the chaos, Mia glanced back and caught sight of Ethan.

    He was holding his tachi lazily, almost as if he were bored. With casual, almost indifferent swings, he dispatched any monster that came too close. But if none approached him, he didn''t bother moving forward to engage.

    "This guy¡­ he''s really something else," Mia muttered under her breath, her tone a mix of annoyance and disbelief.

    Sean sidled up beside her, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Hey, you think that Isaac guy¡­ he''s the one Ethan ate, right?"

    "Oh? Even a fool could figure that out," Mia replied, raising an eyebrow. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sean smirked, clearly pleased with himself. "Well, I''ve got another big revelation."

    "What is it?"

    "Ethan was lying earlier," Sean said with absolute certainty.

    "¡­" Mia''s face darkened. She''d expected something more profound. "Yeah, no kidding. These days, Ethan lies without even blinking."

    Sean tilted his head, a curious look on his face. "But if he doesn''t blink¡­ wouldn''t his eyes get dry?"

    ¡­

    The group continued their relentless push downward, carving a path through the monsters. Robert was the first to reach the bottom of the staircase, stepping into a large hall.

    But the monsters kept coming, pouring in from all sides.

    "Robert, you''re finally back! I missed you so much!" A soft, trembling voice suddenly rang out from within the horde.

    Robert froze, turning toward the source of the voice. There, amidst the monsters, stood a girl of about fifteen or sixteen. Her skin was pale, her face sweet and innocent, and her large, watery eyes seemed to speak volumes, brimming with childlike purity.

    "Damn it¡­" Robert''s brow furrowed. He recognized her instantly. She had been his neighbor for years, someone he''d practically watched grow up.

    But now, she was one of them. A host to the parasite.

    Looking at her face¡ªso familiar, so unchanged¡ªmemories came flooding back. Her laughter, her smiles, the little moments they''d shared over the years.

    Mornings filled with birdsong, warm afternoons under the sun¡­ all of it came rushing back, bittersweet and painful.

    But those days were gone.

    And they weren''t coming back.

    "Robert, why didn''t you save me back then? Do you know how horrible my death was? My flesh¡­ it was eaten, bit by bit, by those monsters¡­"

    The girl''s voice trembled, filled with pain and accusation.

    Robert didn''t respond. Instead, he reached up and tapped the Bluetooth headphones resting on his ears, cranking the volume to its maximum. The music drowned out the chaos around him, muffling the sounds he didn''t want to hear.

    He hadn''t always been a fan of music.

    But now, it was the only thing that could silence the voices from his memories.

    With a flash of light, Robert''s Lightning Blade pierced through the girl''s chest in one swift motion. Her once-innocent face twisted into something grotesque, her features contorting as a guttural, hysterical scream erupted from her mouth.

    "Goodbye," Robert said coldly.

    With a sharp tug, he withdrew his blade, and in the same motion, flicked out a glowing crystal core from her body. The girl''s corpse crumpled to the ground, her skin shriveling rapidly until she became an unrecognizable husk, a horrifying shell of what she once was.

    These monsters¡­ they had a cruel way of using the memories and relationships of their hosts to mess with human minds.

    But Robert was used to it by now.

    He had already killed countless "friends" and "family" with his own hands.

    Even so, it never got easier. It was a torment that gnawed at the soul.

    The pounding music in his ears grew louder, drowning out the voices he didn''t want to hear. His eyes scanned the hall, taking in the swarm of monsters. Among them, he still recognized some familiar faces.

    "Kill them all!"

    Moments later, Mia and the others burst into the hall, joining the fight. The four of them were undeniably powerful, each at least A+ rank.

    But the sheer number of monsters was overwhelming, and the prolonged battle was taking its toll.

    The elemental Awakeners in the back were especially drained, their breathing growing heavier with every attack.

    "Sophie, don''t worry. I''ll protect you," Chris said, gripping his titanium-alloy machete tightly.

    Sophie gave a small, timid nod. "Thank you, Chris. You''re so kind."

    "Uh¡­" Chris froze for a moment, her words catching him off guard. His heart swelled with pride, and he couldn''t help but grin. Seeing Zane already charging ahead, Chris thought to himself, This is it. Time to shine. No more playing defense¡ªit''s time to score.

    Determined to impress, Chris threw himself into the fight with renewed vigor, hacking away at the monsters with exaggerated effort.

    Nearby, Brandon couldn''t help but call out, "Uncle Chris, take it easy! We''re just here to haul supplies, not play hero!"

    "It''s fine! Watch this!" Chris shouted back, his machete flashing as he took down a juvenile monster in just a few strikes.

    While Mia and the others held the front line, some monsters managed to slip through the cracks, circling around to attack the rear.

    And then, from the shadows at the back of the hall, two figures emerged quietly.

    It was the scar-faced man and the freckled girl¡ªboth of whom had been missing for some time.

    "Looks like the fight''s heating up," the scar-faced man said with a smirk.

    Chris turned his head at the sound of the voice, and his eyes widened in shock. He had seen it with his own eyes¡ªboth of them had been dragged away by monster tentacles. There was no doubt they had been parasitized.

    But what horrified him even more was that the two of them were now standing right next to Sophie and another ice-element Awakener.

    And neither of them seemed to notice the danger.

    Panic surged through Chris as he raised his machete and charged toward them, shouting at the top of his lungs, "Sophie, get away from them! I''ll protect you!"

    ...

 Chapter 227 - 227: A hat trick

    Chris was frantic, his movements swift and decisive. He would''ve stepped up for any teammate in danger, but this was Sophie. There was no hesitation.

    Time to show what being a man is all about.

    His blade sliced through the air, aimed straight for Scarface. Victory seemed imminent¡ªuntil, out of nowhere, Scarface tilted his head, and a tentacle shot out from behind him. It lashed through the air like a steel whip, slamming into Chris with brutal force.

    Thud!

    The impact sent Chris sprawling to the ground, landing face-first in a heap. It wasn''t his most graceful moment.

    "Well, that''s embarrassing..." he muttered under his breath, trying to push himself up. But before he could fully recover, the sharp sound of something cutting through the air reached his ears. Another tentacle was hurtling toward him, this one aimed to pierce straight through his back.

    Reacting on instinct, Chris rolled to the side in a quick kip-up, abandoning his weapon to grab the incoming tentacle with both hands.

    But the thing was slick with some kind of slimy mucus, slippery and disgusting. Worse, it was strong¡ªstronger than he expected. It slid through his grip bit by bit, coiling around his neck like a snake.

    "Gah!" Chris choked, his throat tightening as the tentacle constricted. His face turned red, veins bulging as his vision blurred with golden sparks.

    Scarface, meanwhile, grinned wickedly. Two more tentacles emerged from his back, slicing through the air with deadly intent, both aimed directly at Chris.

    The situation was dire. Death was staring him in the face.

    "Uncle Chris!" Brandon''s voice rang out from behind, filled with panic. He and the others were rushing to help, but they were too far away. There wasn''t enough time.

    "Damn it... I told you not to play the hero!" someone shouted in frustration.

    But just as despair began to settle in, something unexpected happened. Chris''s body started to glow faintly red, his skin heating up like he''d been thrown into a furnace. Waves of heat radiated off him, distorting the air around him.

    "What the...?" The onlookers froze, their eyes wide with confusion and disbelief.

    The heat intensified, growing stronger and stronger until it reached a boiling point. Then, with a deafening whoosh, flames erupted around Chris, engulfing him in a blazing inferno.

    In that critical moment, Chris had broken through. A crystal core had formed within him¡ªhe had awakened as a fire-type Awakener.

    "RAAAAH!" Chris roared, the flames surging outward. The tentacle wrapped around his neck shriveled and burned, retreating with a screech of pain.

    Finally free, Chris stood tall, flames dancing across his body. He looked down at his hands, flexing them as a newfound power coursed through him. His expression shifted from shock to exhilaration.

    "So this is what it feels like to awaken a crystal core..." he murmured, a grin spreading across his face.

    Confidence surged through him. He reached down to pick up his fallen machete, the flames licking up the blade as if it were an extension of his own body. His eyes locked onto Scarface, who now looked visibly uneasy despite his grotesque features.

    "Let''s see if you''re worthy of being my first kill as an Awakener," Chris said, his voice low and steady.

    The flames around him roared louder, the heat so intense it made the air shimmer. Then, in a burst of speed, Chris launched himself forward.

    "Flame Breathing, First Form: Wildfire!" he shouted, the words spilling out instinctively. Using the explosive force of the flames, he closed the distance in an instant, raising his blade high before bringing it down in a fiery arc.

    The fire surged with his strike, carving through the air like a dragon made of flames. Scarface barely had time to react. His face twisted in terror as the fire consumed him, his screams echoing through the battlefield.

    And then, silence. The flames died down, leaving nothing but ash in their wake. Scarface was gone, reduced to nothing more than a pile of smoldering embers.

    Chris stood there, his machete still raised, his body surrounded by the faint glow of dying embers. The flames around him flickered out, leaving him standing amidst the falling ash, which drifted down like snow.

    The others stared, dumbfounded.

    "Uncle Chris... broke through?" someone finally whispered.

    "What was that move he just used?" another asked, still in shock.

    "No idea... but it was kinda cool."

    The murmurs grew louder, a mix of awe and disbelief. For once, Chris had managed to steal the spotlight.

    Feeling the weight of their gazes, Chris couldn''t help but let a smirk creep onto his face. He tilted his head slightly, flashing what he thought was his most charming smile.

    "Man, I''m awesome," he thought to himself, thoroughly pleased. And the best part? Sophie had seen the whole thing.

    Surely, she was completely smitten now.

    How could she not be?

    Chris turned around, his gaze landing on Sophie, her delicate features glowing softly in the aftermath of the battle. With a confident stride, he walked up to her, stopping just a step away. His voice was low, carrying a hint of authority.

    "Woman, don''t wander off. It''s dangerous out here. You''re better off staying by my side."

    "Oh¡­" Sophie''s cheeks flushed a deep red as she lowered her head, avoiding his eyes. Her shy demeanor made her look even more delicate.

    The others froze, staring at the scene in stunned silence.

    What¡­ what kind of tone was that?

    Was this some kind of over-the-top CEO romance novel moment?

    Brandon, standing off to the side, scratched his head, utterly baffled. Something about today''s events felt¡­ off. Could it be? Did Uncle Chris actually score this time? S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Chris, on the other hand, was practically glowing with pride. After all the humiliation he''d endured, today felt like his moment of triumph. Finally, he was the hero. Finally, he was the center of attention.

    But in his self-satisfied haze, he failed to notice the subtle shift in Sophie''s expression. Her shy, blushing face slowly twisted into something darker, something sinister. Her lowered head hid a growing malice, and her aura turned icy cold.

    Then, without warning, Sophie''s head snapped up. Her face was no longer the gentle, bashful one from moments ago. Her eyes gleamed with bloodlust, her expression twisted into something monstrous.

    Before Chris could react, her abdomen split open grotesquely, and a tentacle shot out with terrifying speed, faster than the eye could follow.

    "Huh?" Chris''s eyes widened in shock as he sensed the danger too late. He tried to dodge, but the tentacle was already upon him.

    Schlunk!

    A sharp, searing pain tore through his shoulder as the tentacle pierced clean through. The wound was in almost the exact same spot as the last two times he''d been injured.

    "This¡­ this can''t be¡­" Chris stammered, his voice trembling. His wide eyes locked onto Sophie¡ªor whatever she had become. Her once-beautiful face was now a grotesque mask of bloodlust and malice, her monstrous form radiating pure hostility.

    Chris''s heart sank. It felt like his entire world was crumbling around him. The dramatic, triumphant moment he''d envisioned had turned into a nightmare.

    "Not again¡­" he muttered, his voice hollow. "Another parasite¡­"

    The sky above was gray and heavy, the snow outside falling in a slow, somber drift.

    Brandon, watching from a distance, let out a long sigh. Somehow, this felt¡­ inevitable. Like the universe was just correcting itself.

    "Uncle Chris really did score¡­ a hat trick," Brandon muttered, shaking his head in disbelief.

    Sophie¡ªor rather, the parasite controlling her¡ªwasn''t done. Seeing that her first strike hadn''t finished Chris off, she lashed out again, another tentacle whipping toward him with deadly precision.

    Chris gritted his teeth, forcing himself to ignore the pain. With his free hand, he raised his machete and managed to deflect the attack, the blade sparking as it clashed against the slimy appendage.

    "Hey! A little help here!" Chris shouted, his voice strained.

    "Oh, right!" The others snapped out of their daze and rushed forward, joining the fight against the monstrous Sophie.

    But the chaos didn''t stop there. Not far away, two other women¡ªa freckled girl and an ice-type Awakener¡ªsuddenly revealed their true forms as well. Their faces twisted into monstrous visages, and they lunged at their former teammates, their bodies morphing into grotesque shapes.

    Brandon quickly pulled Chris out of the fray, helping him retreat to a safer distance. "Uncle Chris, you''ve done it again. You''ve sniffed out the parasites for us. You''re like¡­ a magnet for them."

    "¡­" Chris said nothing, his face dark as he clutched his wounded shoulder. His mood was at rock bottom, the sting of betrayal cutting deeper than the physical pain. He hadn''t even begun to recover from the emotional blow.

    All he wanted was a sweet, normal romance. Was that too much to ask? Why¡­ why did every woman he got close to turn out to be a parasite?

    Maybe¡­ maybe he was cursed. Maybe being near women was just bad luck for him.

    Chris took a deep, shaky breath, his mind racing. After a moment, his expression hardened, and he made a decision.

    "Brandon," he said, his voice low and resolute. "I''ve made up my mind. From now on¡­ I''m done liking women."

    "Wait, what?!" Brandon recoiled, his eyes wide with shock. He instinctively pulled his hand away from Chris, as if the declaration had physically startled him.

    Meanwhile, on the front lines, Zane and the others were locked in fierce combat. The battlefield was littered with the corpses of countless monsters, their bodies piling up like small hills.

    But when Zane glanced back, he noticed the chaos unfolding behind them. Sophie and three others had fully transformed into monsters, turning on their own teammates with savage ferocity.

    A pang of sadness flickered across his face. It was always hard to see comrades fall like this.

    But before the melancholy could take root, Ethan stepped forward. His movements were swift and precise, his expression cold and unflinching. With a single, clean strike, he cut Sophie down, her body collapsing to the ground in a heap. Without missing a beat, he angled his blade and carved out her crystal core in one smooth motion.

    His efficiency was almost unsettling. It was clear this wasn''t his first time dealing with something like this.

    ...

 Chapter 228 - 228: Youâ€™re not even worth remembering

    "This guy..." For some reason, Zane found himself growing increasingly irritated just looking at him.

    The atmosphere among the team was tense. Having one of their own get parasitized was unsettling, and it left everyone hesitant to act¡ªespecially the young ice-element Awakener girl.

    She was usually the heart of the group, always cheerful and full of laughter. In a world as bleak as this, having someone like her around was a rare blessing.

    "Damn it! Even she got taken over!"

    "These monsters... they really don''t leave any gaps, do they?"

    "When did this even happen?"

    "I... I don''t think I can do it. What now?"

    "Yeah, this is... this is tough."

    "..."

    The group stood there, their faces heavy with sorrow.

    But the girl, now cold and unrecognizable, stared back at them with a vicious glare. There wasn''t a trace of the warmth she once carried, no hint of the camaraderie they used to share.

    "Tough? Then don''t bother." Ethan stepped forward, his figure flickering as he moved with blinding speed. His tachi gleamed as it slashed through the air, aiming straight for the girl''s chest.

    If they couldn''t bring themselves to do it, then he''d do it for them.

    Helping others¡ªit was practically second nature to him by now.

    The girl tried to fight back, her parasitic tendrils lashing out, but Ethan''s blade shredded through them with ease. In one swift motion, his sword plunged into her chest.

    With a precise twist of the blade, he extracted the crystal core.

    His movements were sharp, efficient, and deadly¡ªso clean it was almost mesmerizing to watch.

    Behind them, the battle was finally stabilizing.

    After cutting their way through, the group had made it to the center of the hall. Many of them were bloodied, their bodies battered and bruised. Their chests heaved as they struggled to catch their breath, their energy reserves nearly depleted.

    If this kept up, they wouldn''t last much longer.

    But from the depths of the hall, a suffocating, feral aura began to spread, growing stronger with each passing second. Something was stirring in the darkness, something monstrous.

    "What''s coming... we''ll have to face it eventually."

    Everyone tensed, their eyes fixed on the shadows ahead. They knew what was waiting for them¡ªa fully evolved monster, likely S-class in strength. Maybe even stronger.

    Robert, in particular, felt his nerves tighten. His star-like eyes flickered with unease as the melody in his ears faltered, disrupted by the creature''s overwhelming magnetic field.

    The parasitic monsters kept coming, their cold, lifeless faces a mix of familiar and unfamiliar.

    Robert''s Lightning Blade crackled as he swung it relentlessly, his heart growing numb with every strike.

    But then, amidst the swarm of monsters, a figure emerged¡ªa graceful woman in an elegant red dress, her demeanor calm and serene. Her face radiated warmth, her expression tender.

    "Robbie, you''re back."

    "Uh¡­"

    Hearing the familiar nickname, Robert froze. His gaze locked onto the woman''s face, and a flood of memories surged through him like a tidal wave.

    "Mom... Mom?" The word slipped out of his mouth, the once-familiar term now feeling foreign on his tongue.

    The woman smiled gently. "It''s good to see you again, sweetheart. I''ve missed you."

    "Mom... I can''t go back..." Tears welled up in Robert''s eyes as he forced the words out. Because he knew¡ªthis wasn''t his mother anymore. She had been taken, parasitized by the monsters.

    And yet, seeing her face stirred something deep within him.

    He knew she was a monster now, but he could still feel a faint echo of her warmth.

    The memories were silent, yet deafening.

    That warmth... it wasn''t real. It was something he was clinging to in his own heart.

    The woman''s smile didn''t waver. "Silly boy. If you join us, I''ll still be your mother. We can go back to how things were."

    "No. You''re not her anymore." Robert wiped his tears away, his voice steadying as he pulled himself together. A brief moment of nostalgia was fine, but he couldn''t let himself stay trapped in the past.

    He stepped forward, his star-like eyes blazing with determination. "You''re just a disgusting, ugly monster. And today, I''m going to make you pay!"

    With that, Robert gripped his blade tightly and launched himself forward, his movements fluid and graceful, almost like a dance.

    Activating his S-class Awakener ability, Night Legend, he pushed his speed to its absolute limit. The Lightning Blade in his hands shimmered, transforming into a streak of light as he slashed at the woman.

    But she was fast too. With a subtle step back, she narrowly avoided the blade''s deadly edge.

    "You really are an ungrateful child, raising your hand against your own mother."

    "Don''t you dare use her voice!" Robert''s anger flared as he swung his katana again, this time with even more force.

    Clang!

    This time, the woman didn''t dodge. Instead, she reached out and caught the blade with her bare hand. The clash of steel against her grip rang out like the sound of metal grinding against metal.

    Robert''s brow furrowed, his heart sinking in disbelief.

    "What kind of monstrous strength is this?!"

    Before he could react, a terrifying aura erupted from the woman. Her human facade began to crack, revealing her monstrous nature. A massive, tree-trunk-thick tendril burst from her back, whipping toward Robert with incredible force.

    The air howled as the tendril lashed out, like a wall crashing down on him.

    Robert barely had time to raise his arm in defense before the tendril struck him with a deafening thud. The impact sent him flying over a hundred feet, slamming into the ground with a heavy crash.

    "Huh?" Mia and the others noticed the commotion and turned their heads toward Robert, their expressions growing grim.

    Robert wasn''t weak¡ªhe was an S-class Awakener.

    But he''d just been sent flying with a single strike.

    That alone was enough to confirm it: this creature wasn''t just S-class. It had to be S+ at the very least.

    "Evolving this fast?" Zane''s face darkened, his expression like a storm cloud ready to burst. He realized he''d underestimated the monster leader''s strength. But there was no turning back now. They had no choice but to fight to the death.

    "Everyone, attack together!" he shouted.

    "Got it!" Two Awakeners from the rear responded immediately, their focus sharpening as elemental energy began to surge around them.

    The pair¡ªa man and a woman¡ªwere the 003 and 004 Awakeners from Rancho Cucamonga. Both were formidable in their own right.

    Against a monster this powerful, their only chance was to work together.

    "Ice Seal!" The female Awakener stomped her foot, and a wave of freezing energy spread across the ground in front of her.

    Wherever it passed, the monsters froze in place, their bodies stiffening as a layer of white frost encased them. Within seconds, they looked like lifelike ice sculptures.

    "Fire Dragon!" The male Awakener slammed his fists together, flames roaring to life around them. The heat radiating from him was intense, almost suffocating.

    With a powerful push of his hands, a blazing inferno surged forward, twisting and coiling like a dragon as it barreled toward the monster leader.

    "Kehehehe¡­" The elegant woman let out a raspy, guttural laugh, her voice suddenly deep and masculine. The sound was unnerving, sending chills down everyone''s spines.

    Her massive tendril slammed into the ground with a deafening crash.

    BOOM!

    The entire shelter trembled violently as cracks spiderwebbed across the floor. With a sudden, forceful sweep, the tendril sent chunks of debris flying forward.

    The icy ground shattered, and the fire dragon was obliterated mid-flight.

    "Watch out!" Mia''s eyes narrowed as she shouted a warning.

    Chunks of stone hurtled toward the group. Mia''s tachi flashed as she swung it repeatedly, deflecting the incoming debris.

    The hall echoed with the sounds of destruction, dust and smoke filling the air.

    "This thing is insanely strong!"

    The 003 and 004 Awakeners frowned deeply. After such a prolonged battle, their energy reserves were running low, and their attacks had lost much of their power.

    It was clear now¡ªthis was all part of the monster leader''s plan. It had waited until they were worn down before making its move.

    As the dust began to settle, a figure emerged from the haze.

    Zane.

    He had managed to slip behind the monster during the chaos, using his teammates'' attacks as cover. His speed was unmatched, allowing him to circle around unnoticed.

    This was the essence of assassination.

    "Forgot about me, didn''t you?" Zane smirked, his short blade gleaming as he drove it toward the monster''s back with lightning speed.

    But the monster leader merely glanced over its shoulder, its expression almost bored. Another thick tendril shot out, slamming into Zane with pinpoint accuracy.

    "You¡­" The monster''s voice was cold and mocking. "You''re not even worth remembering."

    ... Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 229 - 229: Another one for the collectionâ€¦

    "Bang!"

    Zane took a heavy blow, blood spurting from his mouth as his body was sent flying backward. He tumbled across the ground several times before finally coming to a stop.

    His entire body felt like it had been shattered, the impact leaving him shaken to his core.

    That hit had nearly cost him half his life.

    "Captain Zane!" The group cried out in alarm, their faces filled with worry.

    The monster turned its gaze toward him, clearly not planning to let Zane off the hook. The tentacles behind it shot forward again, this time aiming to finish him off for good.

    "Ice Wall!" The female Awakener, Number 004, acted quickly, her voice tinged with urgency. She summoned her ability, and with a deafening rumble, several thick walls of ice erupted from the ground, standing between Zane and the incoming attack.

    The ice radiated an intense chill, its thickness formidable.

    But the monster''s tentacles were like battering rams, charging forward with unstoppable force. With a series of thunderous crashes, the ice walls shattered into pieces.

    "Damn it!" Zane''s face twisted in horror as he saw the ice crumble. Taking advantage of the brief moment, he leapt to the side, narrowly dodging the attack. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Boom!"

    The tentacle slammed into the ground just inches from him, sending up a cloud of dust and debris. The earth cracked and caved under the impact, fractures spreading outward like a spiderweb.

    "It''s too strong¡­"

    "So this is the power of an S+ level?"

    "How the hell are we supposed to beat this thing?"

    "¡­"

    The crowd was on edge, their faces pale with fear. This was, without a doubt, the greatest crisis they had ever faced.

    Zane steadied himself, his chest heaving as he gasped for air. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, and his expression was grim.

    Thank God he was a speed-type Awakener.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have survived that last attack.

    "Well, well, you''re a slippery little one, aren''t you?" The monster''s voice was a raspy, masculine growl, though it came from the lips of a cold-faced woman. Behind her, two thick tentacles swayed menacingly, exuding a murderous aura that only grew more intense.

    Zane''s brows furrowed tightly, his face dark with frustration. "Why the hell is this thing so fixated on me?!"

    Before he could catch his breath, the massive tentacles lashed out again, writhing like an octopus''s limbs and carrying the weight of a freight train.

    "Retreat!" Zane shouted, leaping into the air to dodge. The tentacle smashed into the ground where he had just been standing, sending up another explosion of dust. Then, to his dismay, it twisted mid-air and came after him again.

    "¡­" Zane was speechless, his mind racing as he pushed his speed to the limit, dodging left and right. Every time the tentacle got close, he twisted his body and darted away at the last second.

    He darted across walls, the ground, and even debris, his movements agile and precise.

    But Zane knew deep down that one slip-up would mean a direct hit¡ªand he wasn''t sure he could take another one. Worse still, his stamina was draining fast, and his movements were growing sluggish.

    "What now?" he thought, panic creeping in. Just then, out of the corner of his eye, he spotted Robert charging at the monster from behind, his eyes blazing with fury as he launched another attack.

    Mia wasn''t far behind. Her tachi crackled with electricity as she lunged forward, striking at the monster head-on.

    The two of them coordinated their attacks, one from the front and one from the back, creating a pincer formation.

    But the monster didn''t even flinch. It didn''t bother to look at them. With a sickening squelch, another tentacle sprouted from its back, whipping around to block their attacks.

    Now the monster had three massive tentacles in play. Two of them were fending off Mia and Robert, while the third¡­ was still relentlessly chasing Zane.

    "FUCK!" Zane cursed under his breath. Even with all this chaos, the damn thing wouldn''t leave him alone. His speed was noticeably slowing, his stamina nearly depleted. He''d already had several close calls, barely dodging the tentacle''s strikes.

    The situation was getting desperate.

    "This isn''t working! I need to find someone to distract it!" Zane thought, his mind racing. His eyes scanned the area, and soon enough, he locked onto a potential candidate¡ªEthan, standing at the very back of the group, dressed in pristine white.

    Far enough away to be safe¡­ for now.

    "Casualties are inevitable in situations like this. Sorry, buddy, but it''s your turn," Zane muttered to himself. With a sudden burst of speed, he bolted straight toward Ethan.

    The tentacle, of course, continued its relentless pursuit.

    "Move!" someone shouted as Zane barreled toward the group. Panic spread like wildfire, and people scattered in all directions, desperate to get out of the way.

    But Ethan didn''t move. He stood there, calm and composed, his gaze fixed on Zane. It was clear he knew exactly what was happening.

    Zane closed the distance quickly, now only about 20 to 30 feet away from Ethan. At the last second, he veered sharply to the side, dodging out of the tentacle''s path.

    "Go for him, not me," Zane thought, silently praying the tentacle would change targets and attack Ethan instead.

    Zane''s plan to redirect the monster''s attack toward Ethan seemed to be working.

    As he glanced back, he saw the horrifying tentacle change course, heading straight for Ethan without hesitation.

    But just as the tentacle was about to strike, Ethan took a single, subtle step back. His figure dimmed, blending seamlessly into the shadows, and then¡ªhe vanished. Completely.

    "What the¡ª?!" Zane''s eyes widened in shock, his face a mix of confusion and disbelief. What just happened?

    The tentacle, now without a target, swung sideways in frustration. Its massive force slammed into someone else instead¡ªa female Awakener, the very same Number 004 from Rancho Cucamonga who had earlier summoned the ice walls to protect him. An A-rank Awakener.

    "Ugh!"

    The woman let out a choked gasp as the tentacle struck her with devastating power. Blood sprayed from her mouth as the sickening sound of bones cracking echoed through the air. It was as if she''d been hit by a freight train, her body flung violently across the battlefield.

    She crashed into a wall with a deafening thud, her body crumpling against it before sliding down to the ground in a grotesque heap. Her head hung downward, her legs awkwardly splayed, and the wall behind her was smeared with blood from the impact.

    A dark red pool began to spread beneath her motionless form. Her breathing was faint, barely audible, and her life was slipping away rapidly. The scene was horrifying¡ªworse than if someone had fallen from a ten-story building.

    "Hannah!" Zane''s voice cracked as he screamed her name, his eyes bloodshot with rage and guilt. His heart twisted painfully. He hadn''t meant for this to happen. He hadn''t meant to get a teammate killed.

    And not just any teammate¡ªHannah had just saved his life moments ago with her ice walls.

    This was his fault. He clenched his jaw so tightly it hurt, veins bulging on his forehead as anger and regret consumed him. But then, a thought struck him¡ªwait a second. Where the hell was Ethan?

    By all accounts, Ethan should''ve been the one to take the hit. That was the plan. That was the whole point.

    As Zane''s mind raced, he suddenly spotted Ethan again. The man had reappeared, now standing calmly next to Hannah''s lifeless body.

    And then, to Zane''s utter disbelief, Ethan crouched down, drew his tachi, and casually pried out Hannah''s crystal core.

    "Another one for the collection¡­" Ethan muttered to himself, his tone disturbingly nonchalant.

    "What the hell are you doing?!" Zane roared, his voice trembling with fury. His entire body felt like it was on fire, rage boiling over as he stared at Ethan in disbelief.

    Ethan glanced up, completely unfazed. "Collecting her crystal core. What, you want to leave it for the monster instead?" His tone was so matter-of-fact, as if this was the most logical thing in the world.

    Zane''s fists clenched so tightly his nails dug into his palms. "Hannah was my teammate! She died fighting that monster, and you''re just¡­ looting her crystal core? How can you even live with yourself?!"

    Ethan shrugged, brushing off Zane''s outrage like it was nothing. "It''s not that big of a deal," he said, waving a hand dismissively. "The monster leader''s this strong¡ªcasualties are inevitable. You know that as well as I do, don''t you?"

    Zane,"¡­"

 Chapter 230 - 230: Itâ€™s time to end thisâ€¦

    The monster''s tentacles lashed wildly through the crowd, and in the blink of an eye, several more people were either dead or gravely injured. The situation had spiraled completely out of control.

    Panic gripped everyone''s hearts as they scattered in terror, desperately trying to escape.

    Chris and Brandon, in particular, had already bolted far from the chaos. They weren''t new to this kind of situation and knew better than to stick around.

    "Let the pros handle the monster boss," Chris muttered under his breath, glancing back over his shoulder.

    The battle had reached a fever pitch.

    Mia and Robert were holding their own, their combat skills formidable enough to force the monster to take them seriously. The creature sprouted five or six more tentacles from its back, unleashing its full power. The appendages flailed wildly, like the arms of a crazed octopus, smashing into walls and the ground with devastating force.

    The sheer strength of its blows sent thunderous echoes through the shelter. The entire structure trembled violently, dust cascading from the ceiling in thick clouds.

    Chris couldn''t help but gape in awe. "This thing... it''s like something straight out of Naruto! Like the Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki or something!"

    In the heart of the battlefield, Robert moved with an almost supernatural grace, weaving and dodging through the onslaught of tentacles. With a single, powerful leap, he launched himself into the air, soaring like an eagle diving toward its prey. His target was clear: the crystal core embedded in the monster''s chest.

    Just get the core out, and it''s over... Robert repeated to himself, psyching himself up. His Lightning Blade crackled with energy, glowing fiercely as he pushed his speed to the absolute limit, aiming straight for the monster''s chest.

    But the creature¡ªits face cold and twisted into a cruel grin¡ªturned its head to meet him. Its voice rasped, low and mocking, "Dodging tentacles alone won''t save you..."

    A hazy white light began to radiate from the monster''s body, an eerie energy that seemed to amplify its already overwhelming presence. Its aura grew even more oppressive.

    From a distance, Ethan''s sharp eyes caught the shift. His brow furrowed. He could feel it¡ªthere was no mistaking it. That was the power of a Radiant Crystal.

    The Radiant Crystal... it''s inside her...

    The monster raised an arm to block Robert''s Lightning Blade, stopping it cold. Then, with its other hand, it clenched a fist and swung forward with terrifying force.

    The punch landed like a volcanic eruption. The air itself seemed to explode, a deafening series of sonic booms rippling outward.

    "BOOM!"

    Robert couldn''t dodge in time. The blow struck his chest with bone-crushing power. His ribs cracked audibly, his chest caving in under the impact. The force was so immense that his back arched unnaturally, the bones there bulging outward.

    A wave of suffocating pain washed over him. Blood surged up his throat, and he spat it out in a crimson spray. His body was flung backward like a baseball hit out of the park, tumbling over a hundred feet before slamming into the ground with a sickening thud.

    "Cough! Cough, cough!" Robert wheezed, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Every movement sent searing pain through his body, as if he were being torn apart from the inside.

    "No... I can''t go down yet," he muttered, his gaze falling on the katana lying just out of reach. The blade was engraved with the word Justice and embedded with his father''s lightning crystal core.

    If I fall here, the mission''s as good as over...

    He forced his eyes upward, taking in the battlefield.

    Sure enough, Mia was struggling too. The monster''s massive tentacles loomed over her, blotting out the light like an impenetrable wall. They came crashing down from above, aiming to crush her completely.

    Mia leapt back, narrowly avoiding the attack.

    "BOOM!"

    The tentacles slammed into the ground, shaking the entire shelter. The tremors grew even more violent, chunks of debris tumbling down as thick clouds of dust filled the air. It felt like the whole place was on the verge of collapse.

    The shockwave sent Mia flying. She tumbled through the air in a wide arc before landing hard, bracing herself with one hand to avoid falling flat. She managed to steady herself, but her face was streaked with dirt, and fresh cuts marred her skin.

    The monster''s voice rasped again, dripping with disdain. "Foolish, inferior creatures. Did you really think blocking the entrance would be enough to stop me?" Its tone was like grinding stone, harsh and grating. "On this planet, there are few who can challenge me. You''re nothing more than prey, served up on a silver platter."

    "Damn it!" Zane and the others, battered and bloodied, could only watch in frustration. Their strength was waning, their injuries piling up.

    Meanwhile, the monster seemed to grow stronger with every passing second.

    Despair crept into their hearts.

    "Die, you pathetic creatures," the monster sneered, its tentacles rising high like the heads of eight massive serpents. They struck out simultaneously, converging on Mia from all directions.

    It was a blow meant to end her.

    But suddenly, Ethan stepped forward, placing himself between Mia and the oncoming attack.

    His eyes burned with a crimson glow, and an oppressive energy radiated from him. The Domain of the Dead spread outward, a wave of pure, suffocating power that crashed over the battlefield like a tidal wave.

    The monster''s tentacles, no matter how strong, couldn''t withstand the force. They were flung back, repelled by the overwhelming might of Ethan''s domain.

    "It''s time to end this¡­" Ethan''s tall, lean figure stood firm, his voice calm and steady. The oppressive aura of the Zombie King radiated from him, unmistakable and suffocating. Everyone around him felt a chill run down their spines, a deep, primal unease settling in their hearts.

    It was as if a razor-sharp sword hung above their heads, ready to drop at any moment.

    Death felt imminent.

    "What¡­ what''s going on?"

    "Is he¡­ the Zombie King?"

    "No way¡­"

    "..."

    Zane and the others stared at Ethan in shock and fear. The sheer weight of the Zombie King''s presence was overwhelming, shaking them to their very cores. Even their souls seemed to tremble under the pressure.

    And then, it all clicked for Zane. He finally understood how Isaac had died.

    The realization was almost laughable in hindsight.

    He had actually sent Isaac to try and kill a Zombie King. What a joke. That was nothing short of a death sentence.

    The monster woman''s icy gaze sharpened, her instincts screaming of danger. She hadn''t expected this¡ªa Zombie King, hiding among the humans.

    Mia, on the other hand, was unfazed. She was used to this by now. Her sharp eyes flicked toward Ethan, and she casually struck up a conversation, as if they weren''t in the middle of a battlefield.

    "So, you finally decided to stop pretending?"

    "I told you before¡ªI''m here to protect you," Ethan replied without even turning his head.

    Mia rolled her eyes. "Oh, please. You just think the timing''s right now, don''t you?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well," Ethan admitted with a faint smirk, "no need to be so blunt about it¡­"

    He wasn''t going to deny it. The truth was, he''d been conserving his strength this entire time. If he''d gone in alone, relying solely on his Domain of the Dead to fight his way through, it would''ve drained a significant amount of his energy.

    And there was no way he could''ve sealed off all three entrances by himself while dealing with the monsters outside. That would''ve been reckless, even for him.

    So, yeah¡ªhaving these "helpers" around had been pretty convenient.

    Now that the monster leader had shown up and taken some damage from the humans, it was the perfect moment to strike.

    It was harvest time.

    "You''re clever," the monster woman rasped, her voice like sandpaper. "Your evolution must be quite advanced."

    Ethan''s smile widened slightly. "Not bad. Probably a bit further along than yours."

    "Arrogant fool!" The monster woman''s killing intent surged. The massive tentacles behind her, each over 200 feet long, writhed like enraged serpents before lashing out toward Ethan all at once.

    But Ethan didn''t flinch. His Domain of the Dead expanded further, enveloping the incoming tentacles in an instant.

    The moment they entered the domain, the tentacles froze mid-air, as if time itself had stopped. They trembled faintly, unable to move forward.

    Ethan took a step forward, his figure flickering like a shadow. In the blink of an eye, he was charging straight at the monster woman, his Domain of the Dead surging around him like an unstoppable force of nature.

    To her, it was as if a blood-red ocean had risen up, waves towering high enough to blot out the sky, threatening to drown her completely.

    The instant she entered the domain, her body felt unbearably heavy, as though a massive meteor had crashed down on her. The weight was crushing, suffocating.

    But her S+ level physique was nothing to scoff at.

    She wasn''t immobilized.

    The white light radiating from her body flared even brighter than before, the power of the Radiant Crystal amplifying her strength and allowing her to resist the oppressive force of the Domain of the Dead.

    Ethan''s cold, handsome face appeared right in front of her. His presence was overwhelming, his Zombie King physique exuding raw, primal power. He was like a humanoid beast, a force of nature in human form. Without hesitation, he raised a fist and swung it toward her.

    The sheer pressure of the punch was indescribable, like a falling star crashing down from the heavens.

    For the first time, the monster woman hesitated. A flicker of fear crossed her face.

    She didn''t dare take the hit head-on.

    Instinctively, she crossed her arms in front of her to block.

    "BOOOOM!"

    The impact was deafening. The ground within a 50-foot radius shattered instantly, cracks spiderwebbing outward as chunks of stone were blasted into the air. The force of the blow was so immense that the debris was pulverized into dust by the shockwave.

    The monster woman, along with her writhing tentacles, was sent flying. Her body slammed into the wall behind her with such force that she became embedded in it, cracks spreading out from the point of impact like a spiderweb.

    ...

 Chapter 231 - 231: In battle, casualties are inevitable

    "So strong!" The crowd''s eyes were filled with awe. They had thought the monster leader was already terrifyingly powerful, but compared to Ethan, it was like a child facing a giant. Truly, he lived up to his title as the Zombie King of Los Angeles.

    From a distance, Robert stood frozen, utterly stunned.

    This was the first time he had ever seen such a powerful Zombie King.

    The monster crashed into the wall, leaving a gaping, pitch-black hole as rubble crumbled around it.

    Ethan wasn''t about to let up. He planned to press the attack, giving her no chance to recover. In a flash, he surged forward again.

    Sensing the danger, the monster lashed out first. A single tentacle shot out from the darkness of the hole, slicing through the air with a sharp whooshing sound, carrying immense force.

    Ethan''s Domain of the Dead swirled around him like a storm, shielding him effortlessly. Without hesitation, he raised his hand, and a sleek tachi appeared in his grip. With a swift motion, he slashed forward.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    He struck multiple times in quick succession, slicing the tentacle into pieces, each segment falling to the ground.

    But to everyone''s horror, the severed pieces began to writhe and squirm, as if alive, and then started reattaching themselves.

    Ethan glanced at the regenerating tentacle, his expression calm, almost indifferent.

    He wasn''t particularly surprised. He simply thought to himself, As expected of the monster leader. Its regeneration is leagues above the smaller ones.

    At that moment, the elegant woman''s figure emerged from the dark fissure. The tentacle that had been severed was now fully reattached to her body.

    Her hair hung in disarray, her once-luxurious gown now tattered and torn. She no longer looked regal but instead resembled a vengeful specter crawling out of hell. Her face was twisted with malice, her eyes burning with fury as they locked onto Ethan.

    "You can''t kill me!" she hissed, her voice dripping with venom.

    "Oh? Is that so?" Ethan replied, his tone calm but laced with a dangerous edge. Gripping his tachi tightly, he leapt forward like a predator pouncing on its prey, aiming straight for her chest.

    "This guy..." The woman''s expression grew grim. Despite her bold words, fear flickered in her heart. She had thought defeating the human warrior would secure her victory, but now she realized¡ªhe was the true final boss.

    As Ethan closed in, the monster lashed out with all nine of her tentacles, whipping them forward to block his attack.

    But Ethan''s Domain of the Dead was too overwhelming. The oppressive energy radiating from him made it impossible for the tentacles to even touch him. Each one that got close was instantly repelled.

    Ethan was like an unstoppable war machine, plowing through every obstacle in his path.

    In the blink of an eye, his tachi pierced toward the monster''s chest¡ªright where her crystal core was located. A direct hit here would be fatal.

    The woman''s eyes widened in terror. She frantically raised her hands to block the strike.

    Clang!

    A sharp metallic sound rang out as she managed to deflect the blade slightly. Instead of piercing her chest, the tachi plunged into her abdomen.

    The monster leader let out a sigh of relief. As long as her crystal core remained intact, any other injury was just superficial¡ªnothing that could kill her.

    But then, Ethan made his next move.

    He activated the fire crystal core embedded in the tachi''s hilt. A wave of searing heat erupted, and flames roared to life, engulfing the blade in an instant.

    "AAAAARGH¡ª!"

    The monster let out a blood-curdling scream.

    The long blade, now burning fiercely, scorched her from the inside. The stench of charred flesh filled the air.

    The flames were agonizing, but what made it worse was Ethan''s Domain of the Dead. At such close range, the crushing pressure was unbearable, like a massive millstone grinding her down. Even with her formidable physique, she couldn''t withstand it.

    The monster leader writhed in agony, her shrieks echoing wildly. Desperation filled her mind as she frantically searched for a way to escape.

    Suddenly, with a sickening squelch, her back split open. From the gory wound, a new creature emerged, drenched in blood.

    This was her ultimate form.

    The true monster leader.

    It was humanoid in shape but grotesque in appearance. Its limbs were unnaturally thin, and nine writhing tentacles extended from its back, twitching erratically. Its head resembled that of a tyrannosaurus, with two small, glowing yellow eyes that gleamed with malice. Its mouth was filled with jagged, razor-sharp teeth, bared in a menacing snarl.

    "So that''s the monster leader''s true form?" someone muttered.

    "Ugh, it''s so ugly..."

    "It crawled out of the woman''s body!"

    "Not this trick again..."

    "...."

    The crowd stared in tense silence.

    They had seen this "shedding its skin" trick before, back at the shelter. But even so, witnessing it again sent chills down their spines.

    After shedding its previous form, the monster''s first instinct was to put as much distance as possible between itself and Ethan.

    Its feral, blood-red eyes scanned the battlefield until they locked onto a human spectator.

    "Oh, hell no!" The man, immediately sensing danger, felt a wave of dread wash over him. He was none other than the 003 Awakener from Rancho Cucamonga. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Run for it!" someone shouted.

    But the monster wasn''t about to let him escape. Whether it was to replenish its strength, claim a new host, or both, it had no intention of sparing him.

    One of its thick, writhing tentacles lashed out, coiling tightly around the man''s waist, and dragged him closer. The monster''s true form followed swiftly, closing the gap in an instant.

    The way the monster parasitized its victims wasn''t by burrowing inside them¡ªit was far more grotesque. It simply pressed its body against theirs. The moment their skin made contact, it was as if the strongest adhesive in the world had fused them together.

    The young man thrashed violently, his skin stretching unnaturally as he struggled to break free, but it was useless. In mere seconds, the two had merged into one.

    From a distance, the scene looked disturbingly "intimate," almost like two lovers locked in a tight embrace. But up close, it was nothing short of horrifying.

    Chris, watching from the sidelines, felt a chill run down his spine. He couldn''t help but think, Thank God I didn''t pick this monster to mess with earlier...

    The rest of the onlookers were equally horrified, their faces pale with fear.

    Ethan, however, had only one thought as he observed the scene: What a waste of resources.

    Without hesitation, he gripped his tachi and charged at the monster once more.

    The monster, still reeling from the pain of its earlier encounter with Ethan, was visibly shaken. Seeing him approach again, it panicked and instinctively grabbed another human to use as a shield.

    This time, its unfortunate victim was Zane, another survivor from Rancho Cucamonga.

    "No¡­ no, please!" Zane cried out in terror. He was already severely injured and completely drained of energy, unable to put up any resistance.

    Ethan''s tachi was already hurtling toward him.

    "Don''t kill me!" Zane screamed, his voice cracking with desperation.

    But Ethan didn''t hesitate. If anything, his blade moved even faster.

    "In battle, casualties are inevitable," Ethan said coldly.

    "..." Zane''s face turned ashen. In his final moments, as the tachi pierced through his chest, his panicked expression froze. Darkness consumed his vision, and just before losing consciousness, one final thought crossed his mind: If there''s a next life¡­ I''ll never talk about ''acceptable losses'' again¡­

    The tachi, after skewering Zane, continued its trajectory and plunged into the monster''s shoulder.

    Ethan didn''t stop there. With a swift horizontal slash, he aimed to cleave the monster''s body wide open.

    But the monster reacted quickly, twisting its body to avoid a fatal blow to its crystal core.

    Swish!

    Instead, Ethan''s blade severed one of the tentacles from its shoulder, sending it tumbling to the ground.

    "Hmph! It''s useless!" the monster leader sneered. The severed tentacle began to writhe and squirm, inching its way back toward the monster''s body to reattach itself.

    But just as it was about to reconnect, a figure suddenly appeared in midair.

    It was Robert.

    His face was pale, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, but his eyes burned with determination. In his hands, the Lightning Blade crackled with energy, its speed reaching an almost blinding level. Like a bolt of lightning splitting the apocalypse itself, he plunged the blade downward, pinning the writhing tentacle to the ground.

    "Let me give you a little shock therapy," Robert said, his voice steady despite his injuries.

    He activated his A+-grade lightning crystal core, unleashing a surge of electricity that coursed through the entire tentacle. Sparks flew, and the air filled with the acrid smell of burning flesh. The tentacle turned black and charred, its movements ceasing entirely.

    "Damn you!" the monster leader roared, its eyes wide with fury.

    ...

 Chapter 232 - 232: The inevitable moment had come...

    The monster lost one of its tentacles. While it wasn''t a fatal injury, its strength was significantly diminished. It had already been no match for Ethan, and now it was even more out of its depth.

    Swish! Ethan''s tachi sliced through the air again, severing another tentacle.

    "This time, let me handle it!" Sean shouted as he sprinted forward. With a powerful leap, he threw himself onto one of the remaining tentacles, pinning it beneath him.

    Sean might not have been the sharpest tool in the shed, but he was strong. While he couldn''t take on the monster head-on, holding down a single tentacle was well within his capabilities. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Seeing this, the others quickly jumped in to help.

    "I''m in!"

    "Let''s all gang up on it! Hack it to pieces!"

    "But... it''s just a tentacle¡­"

    "Doesn''t matter! Hack it to pieces anyway!"

    "..."

    The monster''s leader ground its teeth in frustration. On any other day, it could''ve easily wiped out these humans without even sparing them a glance. But today? Today, they were working together with that damn Zombie King, ganging up on it like a pack of wolves.

    "Damn lowly creatures!" it snarled.

    But it didn''t have time to dwell on its anger. Ethan''s relentless attacks left it no room to breathe.

    The tachi slashed again and again, tearing through its flesh.

    The monster''s strength continued to wane, its energy rapidly depleting. Its body grew heavier, and even the oppressive force of the Domain of the Dead became unbearable.

    Its movements became sluggish, its injuries worsening with every passing moment. It was a vicious cycle, spiraling toward its inevitable end.

    Ethan''s tachi moved with the force of a storm, leaving afterimages in its wake. Finally, with a precise thrust, the blade pierced the monster''s chest.

    For a moment, everything froze.

    The monster''s body stiffened. Slowly, it lowered its head, staring blankly at the wound in its chest. It could feel it¡ªits life was slipping away.

    In that fleeting moment, a strange sense of clarity washed over it. "I can''t believe it¡­ I''m dying at the hands of the creatures of this planet¡­ I was supposed to rule this world¡­"

    "Yeah, not even close," Ethan replied casually. "You couldn''t even take over Santa Clarita."

    The monster''s eyes widened in disbelief. "I evolved to my ultimate form¡­ I should''ve been invincible. How¡­ how could this happen?"

    "You''re strong, I''ll give you that. A bit of a pain to kill, honestly. But just a bit," Ethan said, his tone calm. With a sharp swish, he pulled the tachi free, flicking the blade to dislodge the blood. As he did, he deftly extracted the monster''s crystal core¡ªa blood-red gem radiating an intense, ominous energy.

    This core was the culmination of the monster''s consumption of thousands of lives, their flesh and blood condensed into pure power.

    The monster''s body swayed before collapsing backward with a thunderous crash. Even in its final moments, it muttered under its breath, "You lowly creatures¡­ one day¡­ you''ll all die¡­ every last one of you¡­"

    "Hm?" Ethan caught the faint murmuring and frowned. It didn''t sound like a curse born of spite. Maybe¡­ it was a warning? Could something really be coming?

    But Ethan shook the thought from his mind. No point worrying about it now.

    With that, the battle was finally over.

    The survivors let out sighs of relief, their faces a mix of exhaustion and disbelief. This mission had been a rollercoaster of chaos and danger. Some of them, their nerves finally relaxing, simply plopped down on the ground, too drained to care.

    "It''s finally over¡­ we got our revenge¡­" Robert murmured, his voice distant. His expression was blank, as if he''d lost his sense of direction. For so long, revenge had been his sole purpose. Now that it was done, he didn''t know what to do next.

    Not that it mattered much. He figured his life was nearing its end anyway. The S-grade crystal core in his head was far too valuable to the Zombie King. There was no way Ethan would let him walk away.

    As his gaze drifted forward, he noticed Ethan was busier than ever¡ªmore so than during the fight itself.

    Ethan was systematically extracting crystal cores from Zane''s group, pocketing them one by one. He didn''t stop there, either. He collected the corpses of the parasitic monsters they''d killed, muttering something about "sandwich cookies." Even the monster leader''s massive tentacles didn''t escape his attention. "Grilled squid skewers," he called them, eyeing them like a gourmet snack.

    From the monster leader''s body, Ethan also unearthed a glowing Radiant Crystal that shimmered with an ethereal light.

    "Now this¡­ this is a treasure," Ethan mused, turning the crystal over in his hand. With this, he now had two Radiant Crystals. He couldn''t help but wonder¡ªhow many of these existed on the planet? Five, maybe? If he collected all five and snapped his fingers, would something happen? Or maybe if he found seven, he could summon something and make a wish?

    Ethan moved methodically, collecting crystal cores and bodies with a practiced efficiency that was almost unsettling.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he finished his work and slowly approached Robert.

    The inevitable moment had come...

    Robert let out a bitter laugh. "No matter what, I have to thank you. You helped me get my revenge. Without you, I''d probably already be dead on the battlefield. If you want my life, just take it."

    "Oh, no need for that just yet," Ethan said suddenly.

    "Huh??" Robert''s eyes widened in shock, his expression a mix of confusion and disbelief. "You''re¡­ not going to kill me?"

    "Nah. There are still plenty of monsters outside that need dealing with. If you die now, your group won''t stand a chance of breaking through," Ethan replied matter-of-factly.

    Hearing this, the others suddenly remembered¡ªthe fight wasn''t over. There was still a massive horde of monsters outside, waiting to storm in the moment the entrance was opened.

    "Ugh! Just let me drop dead already!"

    "I''m completely spent. I''ve got nothing left in the tank."

    "Well, tough luck. We''ve got no choice but to push through."

    "..."

    The group groaned and complained, their exhaustion palpable.

    But Mia, standing off to the side, caught onto a peculiar detail in Ethan''s words. "Wait a second¡­" She turned to him, narrowing her eyes. "You just said ''we'' need to break through. So what are you planning to do?"

    "What, me? You think I need to stick around for that?" Ethan said with a smirk. "I''m heading home, obviously. I''ve done my part protecting you all up to this point. If anything comes up, just give me a call. Later!"

    Before anyone could respond, Ethan took a step back, his figure melting into the shadows. In the blink of an eye, he was gone, swallowed by the darkness.

    Thanks to his Domain of the Dead ability, Ethan could bypass terrain entirely. He didn''t need to open the entrance to leave, and with no high-level monsters outside capable of sensing him, he could come and go as he pleased.

    The rest of the group stood there, dumbfounded.

    "He¡­ he just left like that?" Chris asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    "What did you expect? For him to stick around and carve out your crystal core before leaving?" Brandon quipped from the side.

    Chris instinctively clapped a hand over his chest, his face turning pale. Only now did he remember that he''d condensed a crystal core of his own. To someone like Ethan, that might have¡­ certain "nutritional" value. "We¡­ we can''t let anyone know about this¡­"

    Mia rolled her eyes, unimpressed. Ethan''s behavior didn''t surprise her in the slightest. After all, he was the kind of guy who always looked out for himself first.

    "Alright, let''s take a breather, gather some supplies, and then get ready to break out."

    "Got it!" the group responded in unison, snapping out of their daze.

    After a brief rest, they began scavenging for supplies. Robert, who knew the layout of the shelter like the back of his hand, quickly led them to the storage area.

    Most of the supplies were either expired or outright rotten, but they managed to find a decent amount of long-lasting food¡ªcanned goods, compressed biscuits, and the like, with shelf lives of up to five years.

    They also stumbled upon some two-year shelf-life granola and nuts, which were still in good condition.

    More importantly, they found a stash of medical supplies, which could prove invaluable.

    Meanwhile, Sean was darting around the warehouse like an overexcited squirrel, rummaging through every corner.

    Though he didn''t find any fresh apples, he did uncover a sealed packet of apple seeds. His face lit up with joy as he held them up, grinning from ear to ear. He even started humming a little tune to himself.

    ???? "I''m a little apple¡­" ????

    ...

 Chapter 233 - 233: Shrimpy is back!

    At this moment, Ethan was walking through an open plain, heading back to Los Angeles. In the distance, a river flowed gently, surrounded by lush greenery.

    The small animals that had been parasitized by monsters were nowhere to be seen now. Occasionally, a few zombies wandered aimlessly, drifting through the landscape.

    But then, out of nowhere, a deafening roar erupted in the distance, like a massive bell shattering the sky, its echoes lingering in the air.

    The nearby zombies, previously sluggish, instantly became ferocious, as if summoned. They charged madly toward the source of the roar.

    Ethan understood the meaning behind the sound¡ªit was clearly a signal for a zombie attack.

    "Is there a Zombie King out hunting?" he wondered to himself. But in this post-apocalyptic world, it wasn''t exactly a rare occurrence. He''d seen it all before.

    The direction of the roar, though, seemed to be coming from Rancho Cucamonga.

    Ethan didn''t dwell on it too much. He continued along the riverbank, making his way back to his territory.

    As soon as he stepped onto the city streets, several Zombie Kings¡ªBulldozer, Laura, PhD¡ªand a group of elite zombies immediately came to greet him.

    "Hey, boss, you''re back!" Bulldozer grinned, his tone carrying a hint of anticipation. Of course, he was wondering if the boss had made a good haul during his hunt¡ªmaybe even something with a new flavor.

    Ethan didn''t waste any words. With a wave of his hand, he tossed out all the monster flesh he''d brought back.

    And this time, there was a lot¡ªenough to pile into a small mountain. Among the haul were some premium cuts, like tentacles as thick as oak barrels¡ªwhat you might call "grilled giant squid on steroids."

    "Holy crap¡­" Bulldozer and the other zombies'' glowing eyes flickered with excitement. They hadn''t expected this much, and most of it was high-quality stuff¡ªwhat they called "Sandwich Cookies."

    "Dig in," Ethan said casually before turning and walking away without looking back.

    The zombies'' eyes lit up with excitement, and they immediately dove into a ravenous feast.

    "As expected of the boss¡ªhe always delivers."

    "Yeah, the boss never lets us down."

    "This is amazing¡­" The zombies couldn''t help but marvel.

    Soon, the street was filled with the sounds of flesh being torn apart, chewed, and devoured. The heavy scent of blood filled the air, and the sight of the feeding frenzy was nothing short of chilling.

    Not far away, Big Ears came rushing over. Since there was so much food this time, he''d finally get a share for himself.

    He grabbed a tentacle and started chomping down on it with gusto.

    Big Ears was almost moved to tears.

    For once, he didn''t have to eat leftovers.

    He was overwhelmed with happiness.

    And with so much food, there was no way they''d run out¡ªabsolutely no way¡­

    As he ate, he couldn''t help but think of his good buddy, Shrimpy. Too bad Shrimpy had gone back to Santa Monica and was missing out on this feast.

    Just as he was feeling sentimental, a zombie figure appeared at the corner of the street, carrying a massive mutated lobster on its back.

    "Huh?" Big Ears noticed something and immediately turned to look.

    The zombie shouted loudly, "It''s me, the ruler of Santa Monica¡ªShrimpy is back!"

    Big Ears: "..."

    ¡­

    Ethan returned home and, as usual, took a hot shower. He changed into a white shirt, poured himself a glass of juice, and began consuming crystal cores.

    He first took out the red crystal core from the parasitic monster''s leader. Its energy was pure, radiating an eerie red glow that was both dreamlike and mesmerizing.

    This was an S+ grade crystal core, even stronger than the one from the Azure Scaled Zombie King he''d encountered before.

    Ethan swallowed it in one gulp. The crystal core melted in his mouth, incredibly sweet¡ªlike biting into a lychee.

    Different monsters'' crystal cores had different flavors.

    But they were all delicious.

    The crystal core dissolved into a warm current that flowed through his entire body. As the energy was absorbed, Ethan''s Zombie King physique grew even more powerful.

    "S+ grade crystal cores really are something else¡­" Ethan thought to himself, savoring the experience. The energy from this single crystal core would take him days to fully absorb.

    But crystal cores of this caliber were incredibly rare.

    Given the current stage of biological evolution, they were undoubtedly at the top of the food chain.

    Afterward, Ethan stayed home, with nothing much to do. He pulled out his phone and started scrolling.

    "Let''s see if there''s any news¡­"

    Before long, the official website of the shelter updated with two new announcements.

    "Breaking news: The monster leader in Santa Clarita has been defeated! Our team successfully broke through and brought back a significant amount of critical supplies. Additionally, they''ve returned with Santa Clarita''s No. 001 S-Class Awakener¡ªRobert."

    "He''s coming to Los Angeles?"

    Ethan pondered for a moment. It made sense¡ªafter all, Robert had avenged his greatest grudge. There was no reason for him to stay in Santa Clarita anymore.

    For Ethan, this was good news.

    Another tool in the toolbox.

    But it wasn''t the first announcement that caught Ethan off guard. It was the second one.

    "In Memoriam: The Rancho Cucamonga shelter has been overrun by zombies. Tens of thousands of humans have perished, devoured by the undead. A few survivors managed to escape and have fled to San Bernardino."

    "The Rancho Cucamonga shelter was breached¡­" Ethan muttered to himself.

    He recalled Locomotive mentioning that Rancho Cucamonga had a Zombie King with a particularly strange ability¡ªDream Invasion. Its power was formidable.

    What''s more, the attack had been timed perfectly. The Zombie King had struck while Zane and his team were off in Santa Clarita, leaving the shelter defenseless. This showed that the Zombie King wasn''t just powerful¡ªit was strategic and intelligent.

    Ethan''s thoughts drifted back to the tsunami-like roar of zombies he''d heard on his way home.

    It was likely the sound of the assault on the human shelter¡­

    The most critical factor, though, was that Rancho Cucamonga''s Awakeners¡ªNo. 002, No. 003, No. 004, and No. 005¡ªhad all been killed by Ethan himself. With their deaths, the shelter''s fall was inevitable.

    But this also meant that Rancho Cucamonga had now birthed an undisputed zombie overlord.

    Having such a presence in a nearby city¡­

    It made Ethan feel uneasy.

    ...

    The next few days passed without incident. The territory returned to its usual calm, and everything proceeded as normal.

    The Zombie Kings roamed about freely. When they got hungry, they''d head to the river to grab some fish from Sprout. Occasionally, they''d bask in the glow of Radiant Crystals, enjoying a sort of "sunbathing." Life was, in a word, relaxing.

    Big Ears, in particular, was in high spirits these days¡ªhis good buddy Shrimpy was back.

    He, Shrimpy, and Locomotive, the trio of zombie misfits, had gathered at the edge of the territory.

    "Who would''ve thought we''d all evolve into absolute overlords? Thinking back on everything we''ve been through, it really wasn''t easy," Big Ears said, his tone tinged with nostalgia.

    Locomotive chimed in, "Well, Shrimpy and I are the undisputed overlords of two cities. Big Ears, you''re still a level below us."

    "¡­" Big Ears'' face darkened. But after thinking about it, he had to admit it was true.

    The Azure Scaled Zombie King of Santa Monica had been taken out by Ethan, and no other powerful Zombie King had risen to take its place. So, Shrimpy calling himself the ruler of Santa Monica wasn''t exactly a stretch.

    "This won''t do. I need to claim a city for myself too," Big Ears thought, feeling a sudden urgency. Random rampages and mindless killing just weren''t cutting it anymore. To stay relevant, he needed to become a ruler¡ªsomeone with a title worth bragging about.

    As he was mulling this over, his large ears twitched. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He picked up on faint sounds.

    "Huh?" Big Ears lifted his gaze and looked ahead.

    He spotted a group of zombies approaching from outside the territory.

    Their faces were twisted and terrifying, their eyes filled with malice.

    It was clear at a glance¡ªthey weren''t locals.

    ¡­

 Chapter 234 - 234: Not interested

    "Could it be an intruder?" Shrimpy and the other zombies immediately went on high alert.

    At the front of the approaching zombie group stood their leader, a grotesque-looking zombie with a deep gash across his skull, leaving a noticeable dent in his head. His name? Wreckhead.

    He hailed from Rancho Cucamonga and was riding high after recently taking down a human refuge. This time, he''d come to Los Angeles on orders from his boss to seek out Ethan for a potential collaboration.

    Apparently, many of the humans who had escaped the refuge fled to San Bernardino. Since Ethan had once caused chaos there, Wreckhead''s boss figured teaming up with him to attack San Bernardino might be a smart move.

    "So, this is Los Angeles, huh? Wonder if that so-called Zombie King will be up for working together," Wreckhead muttered under his breath.

    One of his zombie underlings chimed in, "Of course he''ll agree! Teaming up with our boss? That''s an honor for him."

    "Let''s head in and take a look around first. I''m curious to see what kind of zombies they''ve got here," Wreckhead said, his curiosity piqued.

    As he glanced ahead, he spotted three zombies¡ªBig Ears, Shrimpy, and Locomotive¡ªstaring him down with wary eyes, sizing him up.

    Big Ears had already assessed the situation. The zombie in front of him didn''t seem particularly strong¡ªprobably just B-tier at best. No reason to be scared or run away.

    "Hey! Where are you guys from?" Big Ears called out. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''m not ''hey.'' The name''s Wreckhead," the lead zombie replied.

    "Oh¡­" Big Ears muttered to himself, thinking, What a terrible name. Wreckhead? Seriously? Sounds like his brain''s as busted as his skull. Probably not the sharpest tool in the shed.

    Wreckhead, noticing that these zombies seemed to have some strength, decided to probe further. "Are you guys the Zombie Kings around here?"

    "Well, well! Someone''s got a good eye," Big Ears said, puffing up a little.

    Locomotive, standing nearby, struck a mysterious pose, clearly enjoying the attention. Finally, someone who gets it!

    "I''m Locomotive, the undisputed ruler of the zombie scene in San Bernardino!" he declared.

    "And I''m Shrimpy, the absolute boss of Santa Monica," Shrimpy added smugly, his face full of pride.

    "Huh?" Wreckhead blinked in surprise. Two top-tier bosses? In a place as small as the outskirts of Los Angeles? He was genuinely taken aback. "My apologies¡­ didn''t realize I was in the presence of such big shots."

    Big Ears, basking in the moment, smirked. "Now you know how impressive we are. So, what''s your business here?"

    "Oh, I''m from Rancho Cucamonga. I''m here to see your boss and talk about a potential partnership," Wreckhead explained.

    Big Ears gave him a once-over, his expression turning dismissive. "You? What makes you think you can just waltz in and meet our boss? He''s not someone you can just casually request an audience with."

    "Ha! And if your boss misses out on something important because of you, can you handle the consequences?" Wreckhead shot back.

    Big Ears paused, considering the point. Hmm, he''s got a point there. "Fine, follow me."

    "Now we''re talking," Wreckhead said with a nod.

    Big Ears led the way, guiding Wreckhead and his group toward the main building. As they walked, Wreckhead kept glancing around. Aside from discussing the partnership, his boss had also tasked him with assessing the strength of the zombies in Los Angeles.

    But so far, he hadn''t seen much.

    That was because Ethan, aware of the approaching zombies, had already ordered his underlings to hide. No need to reveal their full numbers or strength to outsiders. Only a few low-level zombies were left wandering the streets as a distraction.

    "Doesn''t seem like there are many zombies here¡­" Wreckhead thought to himself, feeling a bit underwhelmed.

    After a short walk, they arrived at the main building. Towering skyscrapers loomed overhead, and a few red-eyed black crows circled ominously in the sky.

    "Not a bad setup," Wreckhead remarked, somewhat impressed.

    Before long, they reached the street in front of the building. Ethan had already sensed the presence of the outsiders and slowly emerged from the shadows.

    Big Ears scurried up to him eagerly. "Boss, we''ve got a zombie here who says he wants to talk about a partnership."

    "Hmm," Ethan murmured, immediately understanding the situation.

    Partnership? Between zombies? Ethan thought to himself. Yeah, right. It''s either domination or destruction. Partnerships are just a fancy way of saying ''temporary truce until someone gets stabbed in the back.''

    "I''m from Rancho Cucamonga," Wreckhead began, puffing out his chest. "We recently took down the refuge there."

    "Impressive," Ethan said, feigning interest.

    Wreckhead nodded proudly. "Of course! Our boss, Nightmare¡ªyou''ve heard of him, right?"

    "Never heard of him," Ethan replied bluntly.

    "Uh¡­" Wreckhead froze, his confidence taking a hit. "Well, anyway, our boss is the absolute ruler of Rancho Cucamonga now. He wants to team up with you to attack San Bernardino."

    "Not interested," Ethan said flatly.

    Wreckhead hadn''t expected such a blunt rejection. "Why not?" he asked, clearly puzzled.

    "Because I''m scared," Ethan replied, his tone serious. "The Genesis Biotech branch in San Bernardino is way too strong. Last time I went there, I barely made it out alive. I''m not going back."

    Wreckhead raised an eyebrow, surprised by the Zombie King''s apparent cowardice. Afraid of humans? Seriously? "What''s there to be scared of? With our boss leading the charge and both of our hordes attacking together, we''d crush the humans there for sure."

    "Oh, you''ve got a point," Ethan said, pretending to mull it over. "Alright, how about this: you guys go in first, and I''ll jump in when the time''s right."

    "Uh¡­ okay, I''ll go back and report to the boss," Wreckhead said after a moment of thought.

    With that, their brief conversation came to an end. Wreckhead turned and began walking away.

    Ethan stood still, watching as Wreckhead''s figure disappeared into the distance.

    From the shadows of the surrounding streets and alleys, figures began to emerge¡ªBulldozer, Laura, and the rest of Ethan''s Zombie King crew. One by one, the zombies gathered behind Ethan, their presence radiating menace.

    "Boss, you''re just gonna let him walk away like that? Why not take him out now?" Laura asked, her eyes gleaming with bloodlust, barely able to contain her violent urges.

    "He''s just a small fry," Ethan said calmly. "Killing him wouldn''t accomplish much. Better to let him go back and feed that Nightmare Zombie King some sweet lies."

    Ethan''s tone was indifferent, but his mind was calculating. He wasn''t sure if his little act would fool Nightmare or how effective it might be. Still, even a small advantage was better than nothing. It was worth a shot¡ªthere was no harm in trying.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Wreckhead trudged along the crumbling highway, making his way back to Rancho Cucamonga.

    Inside a dilapidated building, a group of zombies had gathered. Their grotesque faces and menacing auras filled the space with an oppressive energy. At the center of the hall stood a single figure¡ªa Zombie King.

    Unlike most zombies, his skin wasn''t decayed. Instead, it was eerily pale, almost ghost-like. But the most striking feature was his eyes¡ªone pitch black, the other stark white. They shimmered with an otherworldly glow, as if staring into them could drain the very essence of your soul.

    This was Nightmare, the Zombie King of Rancho Cucamonga. His immense psychic power and awakened ability, Dream Invasion, made him a rare and terrifying force among the undead.

    "Boss, I''m back!" Wreckhead said, bowing respectfully.

    Nightmare gave a slight nod. "What''s the situation in Los Angeles?"

    "I checked it out. There aren''t many zombies there, and their so-called Zombie King is a coward. He said he''s scared of humans. Honestly, the whole ''Los Angeles ruler'' thing seems like an empty title. Their overall strength feels pretty weak," Wreckhead reported.

    "Pfft!"

    Around the room, several zombies who had evolved intelligence couldn''t help but snicker. A Zombie King¡­ afraid of humans? The idea was so absurd it was laughable.

    ...

 Chapter 235 - 235: Go have some funâ€¦

    Nightmare frowned, deep in thought, clearly skeptical. "You''re telling me you saw multiple Zombie Kings in his territory?"

    "I saw three," Wreckhead replied after a moment of recollection, thinking back to Big Ears and the others. "Those three Zombie Kings had some skills. Honestly, they''re almost on my level."

    The surrounding zombies couldn''t help but burst into laughter at that.

    Wreckhead wasn''t exactly a big deal around here¡ªjust a low-ranking lieutenant, really.

    Nightmare shared their doubt. "Are you sure¡­ they''re all Zombie Kings from Los Angeles?"

    "Yeah, that''s what they said. They even claimed to be rulers of other cities," Wreckhead answered earnestly.

    "¡­" Nightmare was speechless for a moment, lost in thought. He knew Wreckhead wouldn''t lie, but the whole thing sounded absurd.

    "And what did he say about attacking San Bernardino?"

    "He said you should go ahead and start the fight. He''ll decide whether to join in based on how things go," Wreckhead replied.

    "That''s it?" A nearby power-type Zombie King couldn''t hold back anymore. "Boss, isn''t it obvious he''s just using us? And if they''re that weak, why bother working with them? Let''s just declare war and wipe out both San Bernardino and Los Angeles in one go!"

    "You don''t get it," Nightmare said, shaking his head. "When I say ''cooperate,'' I don''t actually mean it. I just want to keep them in check for now. At least this way, when we attack San Bernardino, they won''t mess with us. It''s called buying time."

    "Oh¡­"

    The zombies around him were taken aback, silently impressed. Their boss wasn''t just strong¡ªhe was smart, too.

    Using strategy and all that? Genius.

    "So, your plan is¡­ to take San Bernardino first, then declare war on him?"

    "Exactly. San Bernardino''s Genesis Biotech branch has a ton of resources. Once we take it, our strength will skyrocket. Then we''ll be in a much better position to deal with him," Nightmare explained, his tone calm but calculated.

    A female Zombie King nearby raised an eyebrow. "Boss, aren''t you overestimating them? Los Angeles still has Genesis Biotech and their shelters intact. If the Zombie Kings there couldn''t take them down, doesn''t that mean they''re probably weaker than us?"

    "Maybe. But it''s better to be cautious," Nightmare said firmly.

    All signs pointed to Los Angeles being weak¡ªpathetically so, even. But something about it didn''t sit right with him. It felt¡­ off.

    Nightmare wasn''t one of the original big players. At the start of the apocalypse, he''d been a low-level nobody. It wasn''t until a month in that he awakened his abilities, and his intelligence began evolving rapidly. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Since then, he''d clawed his way up, taking out the Zombie Kings of Rancho Cucamonga one by one and building his own faction. Now, with the local shelters under his control, he''d secured his position as the ruler of Rancho Cucamonga.

    But the journey hadn''t been easy. That''s why he was always so cautious.

    "We can''t rush things with San Bernardino. For now, we''ll focus on harassment¡ªwear down the humans'' strength. Also¡­" Nightmare turned to Wreckhead. "Go check the outskirts of the city. See if you can recruit any smaller factions to join us in the attack on San Bernardino."

    "Got it, no problem," Wreckhead said, nodding eagerly.

    Nightmare''s late start in the apocalypse always left him feeling like he wasn''t strong enough. That''s why he was so determined to unite every possible force, to keep killing and evolving, to seize every resource he could.

    If he could take San Bernardino, his position as a regional overlord would be unshakable. He wouldn''t have to fear any of the older Zombie Kings anymore.

    As for sending Wreckhead to negotiate? It wasn''t because Wreckhead was particularly persuasive or clever. It was because dealing with other zombie territories was dangerous. If Wreckhead didn''t make it back, well¡­ no big loss.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the other side of things, Ethan was chilling at home. He had plenty of food, water, and crystal cores. Life was good.

    Still, he figured it was worth keeping an eye on the conflict between Rancho Cucamonga and San Bernardino. Opportunities like this didn''t come around every day.

    If there was a chance to profit from the chaos and he didn''t take it, that''d be a real waste.

    As for Nightmare, the so-called rising star? Ethan thought it might be a good idea to keep him in check. Anyone who could rise to the level of a regional overlord had to have some serious skills. Letting him get his hands on San Bernardino''s resources? Yeah, that wasn''t happening.

    Ethan decided to start by scouting out Nightmare''s strength.

    Unlike Nightmare, though, Ethan didn''t have to go through all the trouble of sending someone out. He had "connections." The shelters in different cities were all in contact with each other. The fact that Mia had been able to track down Zane in Rancho Cucamonga meant she had access to information about the area.

    Ethan shot Mia a quick message.

    "How strong are the zombies in Rancho Cucamonga?"

    "Wow, you really don''t know how to take a break, do you?" Mia replied almost instantly.

    Ethan smirked. "They came looking for me first."

    "Oh, right. The Zombie King who took over the shelters in Rancho Cucamonga is called Nightmare. He''s S-rank, with an awakened ability called Dream Invasion. He can enter people''s dreams¡ªit''s super creepy. He''s got six Zombie Kings under him¡­"

    Mia explained, even attaching a few files, including some aerial photos taken by drones.

    Ethan scrolled through the information silently.

    It was detailed¡ªvery reliable, as expected.

    Nightmare had six Zombie Kings under his command. Not a small number, though Ethan''s own crew, including Snowy the zombie tiger, totaled eight.

    And Nightmare''s subordinates weren''t pushovers either. Most of them were ranked between B+ and A.

    One photo caught Ethan''s attention. One of the Zombie Kings had a particularly bizarre appearance.

    He was thin, almost lanky, but his hands¡­ His bones had mutated into what looked like massive scissors. The bone blades were razor-sharp and stretched nearly six feet long. The whole thing was absurdly over-the-top.

    The shelter officials had labeled him Scissorhands.

    "Huh, not a bad name," Ethan muttered, chuckling to himself.

    Scissorhands was an A-rank speed-type zombie. Apparently, he''d been a barber before turning, someone who was exceptionally skilled with scissors. Even after becoming a zombie, he''d retained that talent, evolving it into this terrifying ability.

    Ethan skimmed through the profiles of the other Zombie Kings, making mental notes about each one.

    Mia chimed in again. "Right now, Nightmare''s sending his people to harass San Bernardino. What''s your plan?"

    "Oh¡­" Ethan paused, thinking for a moment before replying, "I''ll harass them too."

    ...

    This time, though, Ethan wasn''t planning to go himself. There wasn''t a specific target, so the efficiency of hunting would be low.

    Besides, he didn''t need to handle everything personally. Nightmare was only sending his underlings to stir up trouble, so if Ethan showed up in person, it''d feel like he was lowering himself to their level.

    Instead, he decided to send his own crew.

    Bulldozer, Laura, PhD, and the others¡ªnone of them had left Los Angeles since the apocalypse began.

    By now, they were all strong enough to hold their own as Zombie Kings. It was time to let them spread their wings a bit.

    Ethan passed along his instructions: when they got there, they were to pretend to cooperate with Nightmare''s crew. But they didn''t need to actually do much. Any crystal cores they got from killing humans? Make sure Nightmare''s side didn''t get their hands on them.

    Basically, play dirty. Be as underhanded as possible. Beyond that, they could improvise.

    Knowing his crew''s personalities, Ethan was confident they''d pull it off without a hitch.

    "Go have some fun¡­"

 Chapter 236 - 236: The barber zombie

    When the news spread, it caused an uproar within the Zombie Horde. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Zombie Kings, led by Bulldozer, were buzzing with excitement. This was the first time they''d ever received such an order. Up until now, Ethan had never sent his underlings to stir up trouble elsewhere.

    "This is a first!" Bulldozer''s fierce eyes gleamed with anticipation.

    Laura glanced at him. "Wait, are you saying you''re a rookie?"

    "Forget it. With your level of understanding, you wouldn''t get it anyway¡­" Bulldozer waved her off, too pumped to explain. "Before, the boss always brought back the prey himself. This time, I''m gonna grab as many high-grade crystal cores as I can and bring them back to show my respect."

    "You better be careful," Laura said, her tone dripping with disdain. "The boss said to harass, not to go all out. Don''t mess it up like last time, when the boss had to bring the whole Zombie Horde to bail you out."

    "¡­" Bulldozer''s face darkened. How does she still remember that? It''s been ages¡­

    "What''s this about?" Elegy asked, her face full of curiosity. Since she''d joined later, she had no idea about this embarrassing chapter of Bulldozer''s past. "Did Bulldozer screw something up?"

    "No, no, don''t listen to Laura''s nonsense!" Bulldozer quickly tried to salvage his image.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, at the edge of the territory, three zombies¡ªBig Ears, Shrimpy, and Locomotive¡ªhad also caught wind of the plan.

    Locomotive was the first to jump up. "We''re heading to San Bernardino? That''s my turf! I have to go!"

    "Why bother? Wouldn''t it be better to stay back and strategize?" Big Ears tried to reason with him.

    Locomotive shot him a look. "Big Ears, do you know why you''ll never be a leader? You''re always hanging back, strategizing. How are you supposed to dominate like that?"

    "He''s got a point!" Shrimpy chimed in, nodding in agreement.

    Big Ears paused, considering the argument. It did make sense. Plus, this was just a harassment mission, not a full-on battle. It probably wasn''t too dangerous.

    "Alright, fine. If you''re gonna twist my arm, I guess I''ll have to step up and wreak some havoc." With that, the three zombies decided to join the operation.

    The Zombie Kings gathered their forces, each bringing a small group of elite underlings. The numbers weren''t huge¡ªthis was just a skirmish on the outskirts, not an all-out war.

    Overhead, a flock of red-eyed crows circled, scouting the area.

    Big Ears pressed his ear to the ground, his legs stiff as he crept forward, scanning for any sudden threats.

    Behind him, Bulldozer, Laura, PhD, and the other Zombie Kings followed, their faces alight with excitement and bloodlust.

    "Wanna make this interesting? Let''s see who can hunt the most crystal cores," Laura said, a sinister grin spreading across her face.

    Bulldozer scoffed. "You''re on. Like I''d lose to you."

    "Alright then, I''m heading out first," Laura said casually.

    Bulldozer frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "You guys are too slow." Laura crouched low, her body tensing like a spring. Then, in a flash, she bolted forward, disappearing from sight in an instant.

    "Whoa, she''s fast¡­" The other Zombie Kings stared, wide-eyed.

    PhD watched silently in the direction Laura had vanished. Her strength had clearly reached A+ level by now.

    Bulldozer clicked his tongue. "She''s cheating! Jumping the gun like that. How''s that fair?"

    "Getting there early doesn''t always mean getting there smart. Sometimes, the right choice beats hard work," PhD said, his tone cryptic.

    "What''s that supposed to mean¡­?" Bulldozer and the others looked puzzled. It sounded deep, but they couldn''t quite grasp it. Still, judging by PhD''s expression, he clearly had a plan.

    PhD elaborated, "According to the boss''s intel, the Rancho Cucamonga shelter was recently overrun. A large number of survivors fled toward San Bernardino. So, the area between those two cities is bound to have the most humans. That''s where we should go."

    "Wait, you''re right!" Bulldozer''s small eyes lit up, a newfound respect for PhD bubbling up inside him. Man, this guy really lives up to his name¡­ Why didn''t I think of that?

    Without wasting any more time, they followed PhD''s plan and headed toward the area between the two cities.

    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before Big Ears, who had been "sweeping the ground" ahead, suddenly froze in place. He stood up, brushed the dust off his oversized ears, and turned back to the group.

    "Bulldozer, there''s movement up ahead. Zombies and humans are fighting."

    "Oh?" Bulldozer raised an eyebrow, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. Someone beat me to my prey?

    PhD chimed in casually, "It''s probably Nightmare''s zombies. They must''ve caught up with the humans fleeing from Rancho Cucamonga."

    "Let''s go check it out," said Little Shadow, his entire figure cloaked in black. He remembered Ethan''s orders clearly: no human crystal cores were to fall into the hands of the other side.

    As they moved forward, the sounds of chaos grew louder¡ªzombies snarling, humans screaming in rage and agony, and the wet, visceral sounds of flesh being torn and weapons slicing through bodies. Just as PhD had predicted.

    Ahead, in an open field, a group of about thirty humans was locked in a desperate battle. They carried backpacks stuffed with supplies and wielded alloy weapons, fighting tooth and nail against a horde of zombies.

    The fight was brutal.

    These humans were Awakeners who had escaped from Rancho Cucamonga, and they weren''t pushovers. Leading them was a young man, a B+ rank ice-type Awakener.

    He wielded a titanium-alloy falchion, his body radiating an icy chill. He darted through the zombie horde with precision, his blade slicing through undead flesh. Each strike unleashed a wave of freezing energy, instantly encasing zombies in ice. With a swift follow-up slash, the frozen zombies shattered into pieces, their remains scattering across the ground like shards of glass. His killing power was immense.

    "Hold on, everyone! I''ve already contacted the Genesis Biotech branch in San Bernardino. They''ll send reinforcements soon!" he shouted, his voice steady despite the chaos.

    "Got it!" a young woman beside him responded, her hands never stopping as she continued to swing her titanium-alloy machete.

    She was a B-rank speed-type Awakener, her movements swift and precise. Each slash of her blade took down a zombie in one clean stroke.

    But there were just too many zombies. No matter how many they killed, more kept coming, an endless tide of death.

    As the battle raged on, something suddenly streaked toward them from the distance¡ªa blur moving at an impossible speed. Before anyone could react, a massive, scissor-like bone blade was pressed against the young woman''s neck.

    "Huh?"

    Her eyes widened in shock, her expression frozen in terror as the horrifying face of a Zombie King loomed before her.

    "Kehehe¡­ You''re too slow," the Zombie King sneered, his face twisted with excitement, his bloodlust palpable. Without hesitation, the razor-sharp bone blades snapped shut with a sickening snick.

    In one swift motion, like a giant pair of scissors, the Zombie King decapitated her.

    Blood gushed out in a violent spray as her headless body crumpled to the ground. Her severed head hit the dirt with a dull thud, rolling several feet away. Her lifeless eyes remained wide open, frozen in the same look of terror she had in her final moments. She had died with no chance to fight back.

    "Emily!" the young man screamed, his voice raw with anguish. Just moments ago, she had promised to hold on, and now¡­ now she was gone.

    His gaze snapped to the Zombie King responsible. The creature''s frame was slender, but its mutated arms were grotesquely oversized, ending in massive, scissor-like bone blades. Fresh blood still dripped from the edges of those blades, staining the ground below.

    "Damn it! It''s Scissorhands!" the young man''s face twisted in panic as he recognized the infamous Zombie King.

    "Scissorhands? So that''s what you humans call me," the Zombie King said, his voice dripping with malice. His blood-red eyes gleamed as he extended his unnaturally long tongue, licking the fresh blood off his bone blades with a look of pure satisfaction.

    "I''m a barber zombie, you see. And I specialize in¡­ giving haircuts."

    ...

 Chapter 237 - 237: Your whole familyâ€™s shrimp!

    The young man''s face was filled with horror. He had heard of this so-called Zombie King¡ªScissorhands¡ªan A-rank powerhouse. He knew he wasn''t a match for him.

    But at this point, there was no way out. He could only fight to the death.

    The young man channeled his ice powers, which spread along the blade of his weapon. As he swung his sword, the ground beneath him froze, forming long, jagged ice spikes that surged forward.

    But Scissorhands wasn''t fazed in the slightest. His bloodthirsty grin remained plastered on his face as he leapt forward like a feral beast, pouncing toward the young man.

    His speed was terrifyingly fast, leaving behind afterimages as he moved. The young man barely had time to raise his blade in defense before Scissorhands had already darted past him.

    The young man froze mid-motion, his eyes wide with shock. He stood there, motionless, as a thin red line appeared across his neck. A moment later, his head tilted to the side and slid clean off his shoulders.

    "Kehehehe¡­" Scissorhands let out a sinister laugh, reveling in the thrill of the kill.

    The remaining humans, witnessing this gruesome scene, were utterly terrified. Panic set in, and in their disarray, many were tackled to the ground by the surrounding zombies.

    Screams of agony filled the air, fueling the frenzy of the undead.

    Scissorhands, however, didn''t continue his slaughter. Instead, he turned his attention to his prize¡ªthe young man''s severed head¡ªand began walking toward it.

    But just then¡­

    A shadowy figure began to materialize beside the head. Slowly, it rose to its feet and casually picked up the severed head.

    "Huh?"

    Scissorhands immediately tensed, his predatory eyes narrowing. "Who are you? How dare you steal my trophy?"

    "Oh, me?" The shadowy figure, who introduced himself as Little Shadow, replied nonchalantly. "I''m just a zombie from L.A., here to help you guys out." Without hesitation, he dug out the crystal core from the severed head and popped it into his mouth.

    "Mmm¡­ delicious."

    Scissorhands tilted his head, staring at him in disbelief.

    This guy''s supposed to be here to help?

    His confusion quickly turned to rage. His expression darkened, and he raised his bone blades in front of him, ready to attack.

    "How dare you steal my crystal core!"

    But before he could make a move, a menacing aura filled the air behind Little Shadow. Several Zombie Kings began to emerge from the shadows¡ªBulldozer, a hulking brute; PhD, whose sharp eyes gleamed with intelligence; Lil'' Shroom, with her eerie fungal growths; and a squad of elite zombies.

    Their presence was overwhelming, their power palpable. Each one radiated an aura of strength, all at least A-rank or higher.

    "Uh¡­"

    Scissorhands froze, his earlier killing intent dissipating almost instantly. He slowly lowered his bone blades, his face a mix of shock and unease.

    So many Zombie Kings¡­ and they''re all stronger than me¡­

    Bulldozer stepped forward, his massive frame towering over the others. "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to work with us?"

    "No, no, of course I do! It''s great that you''re here, really, haha¡­" Scissorhands forced a nervous laugh, though inside, he was fuming. He had no choice but to play along, swallowing his frustration.

    Just then, Shrimpy emerged from the horde of zombies, his gaze fixed on Scissorhands. His eyes lingered on Scissorhands'' mutated bone blades, which bore a striking resemblance to something familiar.

    "You''re¡­ a shrimp, aren''t you?" Shrimpy asked, his tone matter-of-fact.

    "A shrimp? What are you talking about?" Scissorhands replied, clearly confused.

    Shrimpy pointed at Scissorhands'' bone blades. From a certain angle, they did look a bit like oversized pincers.

    "You''ve got shrimp claws. If that doesn''t make you a shrimp, what does?" Shrimpy said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    Scissorhands glanced down at his hands, realization dawning on him. Already irritated, this comment pushed him over the edge.

    "I''m not a shrimp! You''re the shrimp! Your whole family''s shrimp!"

    ¡­

    Later, the group of Zombie Kings joined the fray. The humans, already on the verge of defeat, didn''t stand a chance. The Zombie Kings barely had to lift a finger to clean up what was left.

    But when it came time to divide the spoils, they were anything but passive.

    Lil'' Shroom, in particular, was in her element. Her fungal spores spread across the battlefield, infecting the humans'' blood and causing grotesque red tumors to sprout from their bodies.

    The other zombies couldn''t even take a bite out of the infected flesh. They howled in frustration, cursing under their breath.

    "Useless in a fight, but first in line when it''s time to eat¡­" Scissorhands muttered bitterly, glaring at Lil'' Shroom. If he weren''t so outmatched, he would''ve attacked him on the spot.

    At that moment, Bulldozer swaggered over, his massive frame swaying with each step. "Let''s go, Barber. Didn''t you say we''re working together? Let''s keep messing with the humans."

    "Hmph! Fine, let''s go. Who''s afraid of you?" Scissorhands shot back, refusing to back down. But deep inside, he silently vowed to reclaim the head he had lost¡ªno matter what.

    ¡­

    The group of zombies continued their relentless pursuit of the fleeing humans.

    Meanwhile, over in San Bernardino, the Genesis Biotech branch had dispatched a team of Awakeners to rendezvous with survivors from a nearby shelter. The survivors were bringing supplies, and there was also the potential to recruit a few Awakeners to bolster the company''s forces. After all, the organization had taken a serious hit thanks to Ethan''s earlier rampage.

    At this moment, an Awakener squad had just set out from San Bernardino, reaching the outskirts of the area. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Heh heh heh, this mission to pick up survivors is gonna be a sweet gig," the squad leader, a young man, said with a sly grin.

    "Captain, how''s picking up survivors a sweet gig?" asked a burly man beside him, scratching his head in confusion.

    The young man smirked, his expression turning sinister. "You don''t get it, do you? These people need us, right?"

    "Uh¡­ yeah, I guess that''s true¡­"

    "Exactly. Since they need our help, it''s not unreasonable for us to ask for a little something in return, is it? Plus, the supplies they''re bringing? We''re the ones reporting it to HQ. We can skim a little off the top, and no one will ever know." The young man''s grin widened, clearly pleased with his scheme.

    The burly man''s eyes lit up as he caught on. It made sense¡ªthis could work out in their favor. If the survivors didn''t agree to their demands, they could just leave them stranded in the wilderness to fend for themselves.

    With just a bit of authority, they could make life as difficult as they wanted for others. It really was a "sweet gig."

    The young man nodded. "But listen, this has to stay between us. Don''t let the higher-ups catch wind of it."

    "Got it, Captain. Don''t worry," the other team members quickly agreed, nodding in unison.

    But just then, a chilling voice cut through the air. "Your higher-ups won''t be finding out about anything."

    "Huh? Who''s there?" The group immediately tensed, their expressions turning wary.

    Out in the open field ahead of them, a slender figure appeared. Her lips slowly curled into a grin¡ªso wide it nearly reached her ears. Her long, razor-sharp nails gleamed like ten deadly daggers.

    "How long¡­ has it been since I''ve seen living humans?" Laura murmured to herself, her voice trembling with emotion. It was as if she were on the verge of tears.

    It wasn''t sadness, though. It was the kind of overwhelming joy that made her want to cry.

    Her excitement was palpable, her bloodlust so intense it sent shivers down their spines.

    "Ahahahahahaha!"

    Laura''s laughter turned maniacal as she spread her bone claws wide. In a flash, she lunged at the human squad like a whirlwind of death.

    "W-what kind of zombie is this?!" one of the men stammered, his voice shaking with terror. Their hands trembled as they gripped their weapons, barely able to hold steady.

    They had no choice but to fight back, though their fear was evident.

    But these humans were no match for Laura. In mere moments, her claws had torn through them, leaving their bodies scattered across the ground.

    The corpses lay in disarray, their faces frozen in expressions of sheer terror.

    In the center of the carnage stood Laura, her gaunt frame eerily still.

    Her sharp bone claws dripped with crimson, the blood pooling at her feet.

    ¡­

 Chapter 238 - 238: What a lovable idiot

    A group of Zombie Kings was wreaking havoc around San Bernardino, slaughtering everyone in their path¡ªwhether they were fleeing survivors or Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners. The carnage was relentless.

    Inside the Genesis Biotech branch office, chaos reigned.

    Sophia was at her wit''s end. What she initially thought would be a noble mission¡ªrescuing survivors¡ªhad turned into a nightmare, with casualty reports flooding in one after another.

    "Damn it... If only my Bernardino Four Riders weren''t down to just two, I wouldn''t have to worry about that Zombie King from Rancho Cucamonga!" she muttered through gritted teeth, frustration etched across her face.

    She couldn''t help but blame Ethan for weakening her forces. If it weren''t for him...

    Just then, her secretary burst into the office, looking flustered. "Sophia, according to the drone footage, the Zombie King from Los Angeles has shown up too."

    "What?" Sophia''s eyes widened in shock.

    She quickly turned on the projector, displaying the footage on the screen. Sure enough, the unmistakable figures of Bulldozer, PhD, Lil'' Shroom, and several other Zombie Kings appeared on the video feed.

    These weren''t the Zombie Kings from Rancho Cucamonga.

    Sophia''s heart sank. The situation was far worse than she''d imagined.

    Two zombie hives working together?

    No wonder her people were dying so quickly...

    The secretary, clearly panicked, asked, "Sophia, what should we do?"

    "Don''t panic. Let me think..." Sophia forced herself to stay calm. With two massive zombie hives practically at her doorstep, anyone would feel the pressure. If they decided to storm in, it''d be game over.

    But then, an idea struck her. Nathan.

    Nathan was in Los Angeles. If the Zombie Kings from there were all here, their territory would be left vulnerable. Without wasting a second, Sophia grabbed her phone and dialed Nathan''s number.

    After a few rings, the call connected.

    "Hello? Sophia? What is it this time? Did you lose the X-virus and Y-virus again?" Nathan''s voice came through, laced with sarcasm.

    Sophia''s face darkened, but with a crisis looming, she decided to let it slide. "Nathan, listen. All the Zombie Kings from Los Angeles are here in my area. You need to send people to attack their territory!"

    "What?" Nathan sounded mildly surprised. There was a pause as he seemed to mull it over. But after a moment, his response was firm: "Nope."

    "What do you mean, ''no''?" Sophia''s voice rose, her frustration evident. She had been counting on this strategy¡ªdrawing the Zombie Kings back to defend their hive so her own forces could catch a break.

    Nathan''s tone was calm, almost indifferent. "You don''t seriously think that just because a few Zombie Kings left, I''d stand a chance against their hive, do you?"

    "..." Sophia was speechless. Her jaw tightened as she clenched her fists. She was so angry she could practically feel her teeth grinding. "You''re unbelievable. You''re like mud that can''t be shaped into anything useful."

    Nathan, unfazed, replied, "You''re the head of a company, Sophia. How can you be this reckless? You''ve got no sense of strategy."

    "And you''ve got no backbone! How can you just sit there and do nothing?" Sophia snapped, her voice dripping with disdain.

    "Our company''s doing just fine, actually," Nathan said, his tone maddeningly casual. "The Zombie Kings haven''t attacked us, so we''re coexisting peacefully for now."

    "Are you insane? Coexisting with zombies?" Sophia was incredulous. "They''re not attacking you now because they''ve got plenty of food. But what happens when they''re starving? Do you really think you''ll be able to outrun them?"

    "Oh..." Nathan''s voice was as nonchalant as ever. "Well, I''ll still probably live longer than you."

    "..."

    Click! Sophia slammed the phone down, cutting the call.

    Her face was flushed with anger, her chest heaving as she struggled to calm herself. She was so furious she felt like she might explode. In that moment, she silently vowed to herself: If I ever call Nathan again, I''ll be a dog!

    Her secretary, witnessing Sophia''s outburst, was visibly shaken. "Mr. Nathan... isn''t going to help?"

    "No problem. I''ll find someone else!" Sophia took a deep breath, forcing herself to regain composure. She picked up the satellite phone and dialed another number¡ªthis time, the North American regional director, Richard.

    The call connected.

    "What''s going on, Sophia?" Richard''s deep voice came through.

    "Richard, we''re under attack in San Bernardino. Two zombie hives have joined forces against us..." Sophia quickly laid out the situation, sparing no detail.

    Richard listened intently, his tone growing serious as he grasped the gravity of the situation.

    Two zombie hives working together.

    It was a nightmare scenario, and even he couldn''t blame Sophia entirely for the mess...

    "Don''t worry about it for now," Richard reassured her. "The Zombie King from Los Angeles has already been logged in our database and flagged for action. Headquarters has issued a global bounty for high-level Awakeners to hunt it down. Someone''s already taken the job and should be heading to Los Angeles soon."

    "Oh?" Sophia raised an eyebrow, surprised but relieved. This was good news. She couldn''t help but think, Headquarters really is on another level. The resources they can mobilize are far beyond anything I could ever manage.

    And certainly far beyond what that Los Angeles Zombie King could handle. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With Headquarters'' power, taking down a city-level Zombie King was practically a given.

    "Finally, Headquarters is stepping in," Sophia exhaled deeply, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders. The stress Ethan had put her under in the past few days had been suffocating.

    "Exactly," Richard replied, his tone steady. "And there''s more good news. Our company''s third-generation bio-enhanced soldiers have reached the prototype stage. They''re made with liquid metal, allowing them to change their shape and appearance at will. Their combat capabilities are extraordinary. Headquarters wants to test them in the field. Originally, the first batch was going to be sent to Nathan in Los Angeles¡­"

    "Forget it. Don''t send them to Nathan. He doesn''t deserve them," Sophia interrupted sharply.

    Richard chuckled lightly and nodded. "Fair enough. Since you''re facing a major crisis, we''ll prioritize sending them to you instead."

    "Sounds good," Sophia agreed without hesitation.

    With that, the call ended.

    Sophia leaned back in her chair, her expression finally calm and composed. For the first time in days, she felt a sense of control returning. A glimmer of confidence sparked within her.

    When in doubt, call the higher-ups, she thought with a smirk.

    Nathan, on the other hand? He was useless. A colleague as incompetent as him was more of a liability than an ally. Once she stabilized her situation and expanded her influence, she''d make her move on Los Angeles. She''d apply to annex his territory, and when that day came, Nathan wouldn''t even be worthy of shining her shoes.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the other side of town, Ethan was still holed up in his pristine home, living a life of leisure. He''d sent his underlings out to hunt, and they were probably having the time of their lives.

    Suddenly, a red-eyed crow landed on his windowsill, a small pouch clutched in its beak. It tapped on the glass with its beak, making a rhythmic tap-tap-tap sound.

    "Dinner''s here! Dinner''s here!" the crow squawked before dropping the pouch on the windowsill and flapping its wings as it flew off.

    Ethan walked over and opened the window. Inside the pouch were four crystal cores. Their levels weren''t particularly high¡ªone was B+ grade, while the other three were just B grade.

    "..." Ethan stared at the pouch in silence, wondering who had sent it.

    It didn''t take him long to figure it out.

    It''s probably Bulldozer, he thought with a faint smile.

    This was exactly the kind of thing Bulldozer would do.

    The big guy didn''t realize that Ethan no longer needed crystal cores of this level¡ªthey didn''t do much for him anymore. Bulldozer''s only thought was to hunt down crystal cores and offer them to his boss as a sign of loyalty.

    "What a lovable idiot," Ethan chuckled softly.

    Over the past few days, Ethan had stayed home while his underlings roamed the area, hunting and occasionally bringing back crystal cores. Bulldozer wasn''t the only one doing this¡ªLaura was just as diligent.

    In fact, Laura often delivered the cores herself. She''d show up at Ethan''s door, her hands drenched in blood, cradling a few crystal cores with a dazed, almost fanatical smile on her face. She''d kneel before him, offering the cores with a reverence that bordered on obsession.

    "Here, boss,"

    ...

 Chapter 239 - 239: The Terminatorï¼Ÿ

    Time passed, and the killings around San Bernardino showed no signs of stopping. Genesis Biotech was at its breaking point. They had stopped venturing out to rescue survivors¡ªthey could barely protect themselves anymore.

    All the Awakeners were called back to defend the facility, ensuring the zombies didn''t breach their perimeter.

    But then, one day, Sophia''s reinforcements finally arrived. Three third-generation cyborgs, disguised as zombies, had managed to slip past the Zombie Kings patrolling the area and infiltrate the city.

    When Sophia got the news, she rushed out to meet them. What she saw were three "zombies" shambling toward Genesis Biotech. But as they approached, their flesh began to ripple and flow like liquid, quickly reforming into the shapes of three young men. Their faces were flawless, almost unnervingly perfect, like sculptures crafted by a master artist.

    Yet their eyes¡­ their eyes were devoid of any human warmth. Cold. Empty.

    "Hello, Sophia," one of them greeted her, his voice smooth and calm.

    "Uh¡­" Sophia froze for a moment, taken aback. It was uncanny. She couldn''t help but marvel at how advanced artificial intelligence had become. These third-generation cyborgs spoke and acted almost indistinguishably from humans.

    And yet, for reasons she couldn''t quite explain, a chill ran down her spine.

    The handsome cyborg smiled faintly, as if sensing her unease. "Sophia, there''s no need to be afraid. We''ve been programmed with strict directives. We will never harm humans."

    "Oh¡­" Sophia nodded, though her surprise only deepened. Could they¡­ could they actually understand her emotions?

    "Well, there are a lot of zombies outside the city. Since you''re here, let''s not waste time. Get out there and start fighting."

    "Understood," one of them replied with a curt nod.

    The three cyborgs quickly split into teams, each leading a squad of human Awakeners. Their mission was to venture beyond the city, rescue survivors, secure supplies, and recruit more Awakeners to their cause.

    Once the teams were dispatched, Sophia returned to her office and activated the surveillance system, keeping a close eye on the cyborgs'' movements.

    Her secretary, standing nearby, couldn''t hide her skepticism. "Sophia, are you sure this is going to work? It''s just three cyborgs. Can they really handle all those zombies?"

    "They should be fine," Sophia replied, her tone measured. "According to the research team''s evaluations, these cyborgs are rated A+ in combat capability. But we don''t have any real-world data yet. This will be a good test¡­"

    On the monitors, Sophia watched as the three cyborgs left the city. Once outside, their flesh once again began to flow like liquid, reshaping into zombie-like forms. Without hesitation, they each headed toward the areas where the zombie growls were loudest.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Scissorhands was in a foul mood. Lately, he''d been losing out on kills. Sure, he''d taken down plenty of humans, but he hadn''t managed to collect many crystal cores. It was infuriating.

    Determined to turn things around, he decided to act alone. No more sharing. If he found humans, he''d take them down himself.

    The problem was, humans were getting harder to find. Most of them had stopped trying to flee toward San Bernardino, realizing it was a death trap. Instead, they were hiding in secret, out-of-the-way places, making themselves nearly impossible to track.

    Scissorhands had been wandering for what felt like forever, and his patience was wearing thin. Just as he was about to give up, one of his elite zombie underlings came sprinting toward him, excitement written all over its grotesque face.

    "Boss! We found humans! They''re hiding in a small grove up ahead!"

    "Oh?" Scissorhands'' eyes lit up with excitement. He couldn''t hide the grin spreading across his face. "Where? Take me there. Now."

    "Right away!" The underling turned and bolted, leading the way.

    Scissorhands followed closely, glancing over his shoulder every so often. No sign of the Los Angeles zombies, thank goodness. He also checked the ground for shadows. Nothing. Good. No one was tailing him.

    Before long, they reached the edge of a clearing. Ahead, a small grove came into view. The air was filled with the guttural growls of zombies, mixed with the desperate shouts of humans.

    A group of zombies had surrounded a handful of humans, relentlessly attacking. The humans, backs pressed together, had formed a tight defensive circle. Their faces were pale, their expressions grim. Despair hung heavy in the air.

    "I can''t believe it," one young man muttered, his voice hollow. "We hid so carefully, and they still found us."

    "Zombies have an insane sense of smell," his companion replied grimly.

    "If we don''t break through and escape soon, we''re done for," the young man said, his tone heavy with resignation. He''d seen too many of his companions fall during their escape, torn apart and devoured by zombies. The memories haunted him.

    His companion nodded silently.

    "Maybe there''s still a chance¡ª"

    Shhhk!

    Before he could finish his sentence, a blur shot past him. In an instant, his head was severed clean from his body, flying through the air. Blood gushed from his neck as his lifeless body crumpled to the ground.

    "Uncle Mike!" the young man screamed, his eyes wide with rage and despair. The attack had been so sudden that he hadn''t even processed what had happened. He turned his head, and there it was¡ªa Zombie King standing not far away.

    The creature was slender, with two mutated bone claws that resembled oversized scissors. One of those claws now held a freshly severed human head, blood dripping down in gruesome streams.

    Scissorhands had learned his lesson. To avoid having his kills stolen, he now made a habit of keeping the heads in his claws after finishing off his prey.

    "Kehehehe¡­" Scissorhands chuckled to himself, pleased. In such a remote spot, there was no way anyone¡ªor anything¡ªwould come to steal his prize. These humans were his for the taking. Not even Jesus could save them now.

    But for the survivors, led by the young man, the sight of Scissorhands was pure terror. His reputation preceded him¡ªa Zombie King infamous for slaughtering countless humans, a walking meat grinder on the battlefield.

    Encountering him today? It felt like fate had already sealed their doom.

    Scissorhands smirked, savoring their fear, and prepared to launch another attack. But he failed to notice a lone zombie creeping up behind him.

    The zombie stopped about ten feet away. Its right arm began to ripple, the flesh flowing like liquid until it reshaped into a gleaming, razor-sharp steel spike. Without hesitation, the zombie lunged, thrusting the spike straight at Scissorhands.

    "Huh?" Scissorhands caught a glimpse of movement out of the corner of his eye. His face twisted in shock as he instinctively twisted his body to dodge.

    But the spike was too fast. Even for a speed-focused Zombie King like Scissorhands, it was just a fraction of a second too quick. With a sickening shhk, the spike pierced clean through his shoulder.

    "You''ve got some nerve!" Scissorhands roared, his fury boiling over. Ignoring the pain, he swung one of his bone claws straight at the zombie''s head, aiming to end it in one blow.

    But the zombie didn''t flinch. It didn''t even try to dodge. Its cold, unblinking eyes stayed locked on him.

    The sharp bone claw plunged into the zombie''s forehead, slicing clean through and emerging from the back of its skull.

    But what happened next made Scissorhands'' blood run cold.

    There was no blood. None at all. And the sensation¡­ it wasn''t like cutting through flesh and bone. It was something else entirely.

    Then, to his utter horror, the zombie''s entire head began to liquefy, the flesh melting and flowing like water. With a slight tilt of its neck, the head slipped free of the bone claw. The liquid reformed, reshaping itself into a human face¡ªhandsome, flawless, and utterly devoid of emotion.

    "What¡­ what is this?" Scissorhands stammered, his predatory eyes wide with fear.

    The cyborg didn''t answer. Its other arm morphed into a steel spike, and it lunged again, aiming straight for Scissorhands'' head.

    Panic surged through Scissorhands. He leapt backward, narrowly avoiding the spike as it grazed past his forehead.

    By now, the commotion had drawn the attention of the surrounding zombie underlings. Realizing something was wrong, they swarmed toward the cyborg, snarling and growling.

    The cyborg''s expression didn''t change. Its cold, calculating eyes scanned the incoming horde, its artificial intelligence rapidly analyzing their movements. Both of its arms shifted again, this time transforming into sleek, blade-like weapons.

    And then it moved.

    The cyborg''s speed was breathtaking, its movements fluid and precise. Each strike was calculated, every swing of its blades perfectly aimed. Heads were pierced, skulls were sliced clean off, and the zombies fell one by one, their bodies crumpling to the ground in heaps.

    ...

    S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 240 - 240: Now thatâ€¦ is what you call professional

    Blood splattered everywhere as the zombies fell one after another. The cyborg moved with a cold, mechanical precision, completely devoid of emotion¡ªa true killing machine.

    "What is that thing?" Scissorhands growled, his shoulder pierced and oozing dark, foul blood. He was injured, but his frustration outweighed the pain.

    Before he could react further, fireballs and ice spikes rained down from above, blasting apart or impaling his zombie underlings. A squad of Awakeners, working alongside the cyborg, had arrived from the distance, their attacks relentless.

    "Damn zombies! Die already!"

    "We''re wiping you all out today!"

    "Don''t even think about running!!"

    "..."

    The humans, long oppressed and desperate, finally had a chance to vent their fury. They hacked and slashed at the surrounding zombies with unrestrained rage.

    Scissorhands watched the scene unfold, his face twisting with anger. His teeth ground together audibly, but he knew there was nothing he could do. With no other choice, he turned to flee.

    His figure blurred as he retreated at an incredible speed, leaving behind afterimages as he bolted away, tail between his legs.

    Lucky for him, he was a speed-type zombie.

    If he wanted to escape, humans couldn''t stop him. But his zombie minions weren''t so fortunate. Within seconds, they were completely wiped out by the humans.

    "We made it¡­ I can''t believe we actually survived," one of the survivors, who had been surrounded moments ago, said with a trembling voice. Relief washed over his face as he realized they''d narrowly escaped death.

    The others shared his joy, their expressions lighting up. "Yeah, Genesis Biotech''s people showed up just in time. They''re so strong!"

    "Heh, no need to thank us," a young man in a sleek nano-combat suit said as he stepped forward. "I''m David Brooks, captain of the Awakener squad. Let''s get you all back to San Bernardino."

    This was one of the rare successful rescue missions in recent times, and it had gone off without a hitch. No casualties, no major setbacks¡ªjust a clean victory.

    ...

    "Victory!" Sophia exclaimed, her eyes glued to the surveillance footage in her office. She couldn''t hide her excitement. "I knew the third-gen cyborgs wouldn''t let us down. Their power is incredible."

    After days of frustration and setbacks, today was finally a win.

    And to top it off, they''d managed to injure Scissorhands, one of the Zombie Kings. He''d need time to recover, which meant he wouldn''t be causing trouble anytime soon. One less threat to worry about, at least for now.

    Her secretary, standing nearby, let out a sigh of relief. "It feels like¡­ maybe it''s time for us to start fighting back."

    "Not necessarily," Sophia said, shaking her head. "We only drove off the Zombie King from Rancho Cucamonga. There are still a few others in Los Angeles, and they''re even more dangerous."

    "Hmm, you''re right," the secretary nodded, agreeing with her assessment.

    But Sophia wasn''t too worried about Los Angeles for now. When the time came, someone would deal with them. After all, the global bounty issued by headquarters was bound to attract some incredibly powerful individuals.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in another part of the wasteland¡­

    Big Ears, Shrimpy, and Locomotive¡ªthree zombies¡ªwere wandering aimlessly in the backstreets.

    "Ugh, this is so boring! No opponents, no action¡­ life''s just dull," Big Ears complained, hands clasped behind his back.

    "Are we sure that Zombie King wasn''t just a shrimp?" Shrimpy asked, his face scrunched up in thought, still hung up on the earlier encounter.

    Big Ears rolled his eyes so hard it was a wonder they didn''t fall out. "For the last time, he had scissors for hands! Scissors! You know, the kind that go snip-snip and cut things?"

    "Oh¡­ well, they''d work great for peeling shrimp shells," Shrimpy said, his eyes lighting up as if he''d just had a brilliant idea.

    "...I can''t with you," Big Ears muttered, his face darkening with exasperation.

    Locomotive, meanwhile, scanned their surroundings. "Where''d all the humans go? I can''t find a single one."

    "Do you even need to ask? They''ve all been wiped out," Big Ears replied with a shrug.

    With his Hyper Hearing ability, he couldn''t pick up any human sounds nearby. It was eerily quiet.

    But just then, a slender figure appeared in the distance, walking toward them. Her piercing eyes locked onto them, as if she''d found her prey.

    Big Ears squinted, noticing the figure right away. His curiosity was piqued. "Queen Laura?"

    The figure was indeed Laura, but her eyes glimmered faintly, as if processing some kind of data.

    [Scanning¡­ Target identified: B-class zombie. Ability: Hyper Hearing. Combat power: 75. Target is huntable.]

    It was clear¡ªthis "Laura" wasn''t human. She was a cyborg in disguise.

    When Big Ears caught sight of Laura, a flicker of fear crossed his eyes. Without hesitation, he nudged Shrimpy and Locomotive.

    "Let''s go, let''s go. This way," he muttered, steering them toward a different path.

    The three of them had been walking straight ahead, but suddenly, they veered off course, taking a sharp turn to the side.

    Why?

    Simple.

    Ever since Big Ears had known Laura, he''d always been terrified of her. He avoided her at all costs, never daring to cross paths. If he saw her, he''d turn the other way without a second thought.

    "Huh???" The cyborg, disguised as Laura, was momentarily stunned. This development didn''t align with any of its calculated scenarios.

    Why were they acting like this?

    Its advanced brain began running through countless possibilities at lightning speed. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Maybe Big Ears had suddenly decided to head somewhere else¡­

    Or perhaps he''d twisted his ankle and had to change direction¡­

    ¡­

    Despite its immense computational power, the cyborg couldn''t pinpoint the exact reason.

    But it didn''t matter. Adjusting its strategy, the cyborg shifted course and began following Big Ears and his crew.

    "Hey?" Big Ears'' ears twitched at the sound of footsteps behind them. Something felt off.

    What was this about? Was Queen Laura really planning to take him out?

    "Wait a second¡­"

    Then, Big Ears noticed something peculiar: Laura''s footsteps were unusually heavy.

    As a speed-type Zombie King, the real Laura moved with such lightness that her steps were practically silent. But this one? Not so much.

    Big Ears, with his hypersensitive hearing, immediately picked up on the anomaly. "Guys, something''s not right! This Queen Laura¡­ she''s off!"

    "What do you mean?" Shrimpy asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Big Ears pulled them closer, lowering his voice to a whisper. "I think¡­ she''s a fake."

    "What?!" Shrimpy''s face twisted in shock, and his pace quickened instinctively. "So we''ve got ourselves an enemy, huh?"

    "Hmph! Enemy or not, leave it to me to handle," Locomotive said with a cold snort, his confidence clearly misplaced.

    Meanwhile, the cyborg grew increasingly puzzled. The three zombies were picking up speed, deliberately keeping their distance.

    According to its database, these zombies were supposed to be part of the Los Angeles faction. This behavior didn''t make sense.

    "Hey, you three, wait up. I need to talk to you," the cyborg called out, testing the waters.

    Big Ears froze for a split second before his suspicions solidified. "That tone? Yeah, definitely fake. Move it!" He broke into a jog, his instincts screaming at him to get away.

    The real Laura would never speak to him like that.

    The cyborg tilted its head, its processors working overtime, practically overheating as it tried to make sense of the situation. But with the three zombies pulling farther and farther away, it had no choice but to abandon subtlety.

    Time for Plan B: Eliminate them.

    The cyborg stopped holding back. It broke into a sprint, its movements unnervingly fast. At the same time, long, razor-sharp steel spikes extended from its arms, gleaming menacingly.

    Hearing the sudden burst of speed behind them, the three zombies turned their heads in unison. Their faces instantly filled with alarm.

    "See?! I told you it''s a fake!" Big Ears shouted.

    "He''s coming after us! Run!" Without hesitation, Big Ears shifted from a jog to an all-out sprint.

    "I''m the former ruler of San Bernardino! I don''t run away! I just¡­ move¡­ faster!" Locomotive yelled, his legs pumping furiously. Despite his mediocre abilities, he''d at least been injected with both the X and Y viruses, giving him a decent boost in agility. In no time, he zipped past Big Ears.

    Shrimpy, on the other hand, didn''t even need a pep talk. Running was his bread and butter, his ultimate survival skill. His legs blurred as he bolted like a gust of wind, disappearing into the distance in mere seconds.

    Big Ears glanced up, only to catch a fleeting glimpse of Shrimpy''s rapidly vanishing figure.

    "Now that¡­ is what you call professional."

    ¡­

 Chapter 241 - 241: Cyborgs

    The cyborg chasing from behind was gaining speed, closing the distance between them rapidly.

    Big Ears glanced back and immediately looked horrified. His two brothers were already far ahead, leaving him behind. Guess sometimes you don''t need to outrun the enemy¡ªjust your teammates.

    "Mamma mia! Somebody save me!" Big Ears screamed at the top of his lungs.

    Luckily, he wasn''t too far from the other Zombie Kings. A dark shadow suddenly darted forward from the front.

    Shadow moved like a ghost, silent and swift.

    The cyborg kept running, seemingly unaware. But halfway through, the dark shadow abruptly rose from the ground, transforming into a humanoid figure. It raised its sharp claws and struck with lightning speed.

    "Squish!" The cyborg was caught off guard by the ambush. Its chest was pierced clean through in an instant.

    [Scanning¡­ A-Class Zombie King detected. Combat power: 361. Awakened ability: Shadow Morph and Stealth.]

    The cyborg didn''t panic. Its cold, mechanical eyes scanned its surroundings.

    Its brain began analyzing the situation at lightning speed.

    "Huh?" Little Shadow was taken aback. Normally, when humans were ambushed, they''d scream in agony and show fear. But this guy? Nothing. No reaction at all.

    And the sensation of piercing its body¡­ it felt different. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Suddenly, the cyborg''s body began to flow like liquid, slipping away from Little Shadow''s claws and reforming itself a few steps away.

    "What the¡­?" Little Shadow was even more shocked now. This was something he''d never encountered before.

    The next second, the sound of air being sliced reached his ears. The cyborg raised its steel spike of an arm and lunged straight at him.

    Startled, Little Shadow quickly morphed back into a shadowy form, retreating in a blur. But even so, its shoulder got nicked in the process.

    The cyborg stood its ground, not pursuing further. It had noticed the reinforcements arriving behind Little Shadow¡ªseveral elite zombies, and among them, the hulking figure of Bulldozer, charging forward like a raging bull.

    With each of Bulldozer''s steps, the ground trembled.

    The zombie horde exuded a menacing aura.

    [Scanning targets¡­ Unable to execute hunt.]

    [Calculating optimal retreat route¡­]

    After a quick calculation, the cyborg turned and retreated without hesitation.

    With its A+ combat rating, it was confident these zombies couldn''t hold it back.

    "It ran away!" Bulldozer grumbled, stopping in his tracks when he realized he couldn''t catch up. He turned to Little Shadow. "You okay?"

    "I''m fine, but that thing was weird. I don''t know what it is, but it''s unkillable!" Little Shadow said, his expression puzzled.

    Bulldozer nodded. "I saw it too. Its body was¡­ fluid. Definitely not Laura."

    "Yeah, I think we should report this to the boss," Little Shadow suggested.

    "Agreed." Bulldozer nodded, though there was a hint of regret in his eyes. "Too bad I didn''t get to smash it¡­"

    With that, the group of zombies left, heading back to report to their "parent."

    Big Ears, still shaken from the encounter, stuck close behind Bulldozer, not daring to wander off anymore.

    A little while later, his two brothers caught up.

    "Big Ears, you okay?" Locomotive asked, eyeing him carefully.

    "I''m fine, I''m fine," Big Ears waved it off. "If that thing hadn''t run so fast, I''d have taken it down myself. Next time, it won''t be so lucky!"

    "Yeah, I saw Little Shadow got hurt back there, but you came out unscathed. Looks like you''ve got some real skills, Big Ears!" Shrimpy said, clearly impressed.

    Big Ears beamed at the compliment, slapping Shrimpy on the shoulder. "Bro, you''ve got a sharp eye. That''s why they call me the boss of Santa Monica!"

    ¡­

    Of course, while they were heading back to report, someone else had already made it home in a sorry state.

    Scissorhands stumbled into their base, blood dripping from his injured shoulder, soaking his already tattered clothes. His fierce eyes burned with rage, his whole demeanor radiating violence.

    "Boss, Genesis Biotech let loose some kind of freak. It hurt me!" he growled.

    "Oh? A freak¡­ that could hurt you?" Nightmare turned to look at him, his mismatched black-and-white eyes gleaming with interest.

    Scissorhands nodded, clearly frustrated. "Yeah! That thing could turn into a zombie, sneak around in the shadows, and it couldn''t be killed!"

    "Then it''s probably not a living creature¡­" Nightmare mused. He was familiar with Genesis Biotech''s methods and figured it was likely some kind of technological creation. With Scissorhands'' limited brainpower, it was no surprise he couldn''t grasp the concept.

    Still¡­ it seemed to be high-level tech.

    "This thing sounds interesting. I think I''ll go check it out myself¡­"

    ¡­

    And so, another day of bloodshed came to an end.

    At Genesis Biotech''s San Bernardino branch, the mood was celebratory. Sophia was so close to throwing a victory party¡ªafter all, it had been ages since they''d had a reason to feel this good.

    Today, three cyborgs had been deployed, successfully driving back several Zombie Kings and temporarily easing the crisis in San Bernardino.

    They''d also managed to rescue a number of survivors and secure some critical supplies.

    "Headquarters really came through for us. Sending those three cyborgs turned the tide," Sophia said, full of admiration.

    Her secretary nodded. "But Sophia, our real heavy hitters haven''t even arrived yet, right?"

    "Right, exactly!" Sophia''s eyes lit up. Headquarters had issued a global bounty, and a wave of high-level Awakeners was on their way. Their strength¡­ would undoubtedly surpass even the cyborgs.

    "I''ve already received word. Some of the top fighters are making their way here through the branch network. They should be arriving soon."

    "Once they''re here, the crisis will be completely resolved," the secretary said, her face bright with hope.

    She was exhausted from the constant stress of recent days and couldn''t wait for the crisis to end so she could finally get some rest.

    Sophia nodded, sharing the sentiment. She was looking forward to the day when the zombie threat in Los Angeles would be eliminated...

    ¡­

    Night had fallen, and the darkness outside was thick and oppressive. Heavy clouds blanketed the sky, and the wind howled through the night, making the horizon seem even more foreboding.

    At the edge of San Bernardino, the Awakeners'' camp offered a faint glow of light amidst the gloom.

    Drones buzzed overhead, patrolling the skies, while Awakeners stood guard, keeping watch through the night. Most of the camp''s inhabitants, worn out from the day''s efforts, were beginning to succumb to their exhaustion.

    Among them was the squad that had worked alongside the cyborgs earlier¡ªDavid and his team. Despite their fatigue, the day''s successes had left them feeling a bit exhilarated.

    "Man, it''s a shame we didn''t manage to take down Scissorhands today. That would''ve been a huge win," one of the younger team members said, a hint of regret in his voice.

    "Heh¡­" A teammate nearby chuckled, flashing a grin. "You''re talking about an A-Class speed-type Zombie King. You think he''s that easy to kill? If we actually pulled that off, we''d be legends across the entire company."

    "Hey, a guy can dream, right?" The young man shrugged, clearly not ready to give up on his ambitions.

    David, meanwhile, had just finished cleaning his weapon. He placed it carefully by his pillow and glanced at his team. "Alright, enough chatter. Get some sleep. We''ve got another mission tomorrow. But keep your guard up¡ªeven in your sleep. You don''t want to wake up dead."

    "Got it, Captain," the others replied, nodding. Each of them kept their weapons close¡ªsome slid daggers under their pillows, while others outright hugged their gear as they lay down.

    It seemed like the only way to feel safe.

    Because even in their dreams, danger was never far away¡­

 Chapter 242 - 242: Inside the dream...

    Under the pitch-black night sky, the world was shrouded in darkness.

    A lone figure, a zombie, crept along the outskirts of San Bernardino. He moved cautiously through the narrow alleyways, skillfully avoiding the drones patrolling the skies above.

    Weaving through the ruins of dilapidated buildings, he passed by a few stray zombies on the streets. Their throats emitted low, guttural growls, echoing faintly in the desolate silence.

    This was the apocalypse¡ªa city of despair under the cover of night.

    The figure, known as Nightmare, moved with calculated precision. Before long, he reached the edge of the Awakener camp. From the vantage point of an abandoned high-rise, he peered down through a shattered window.

    Spotlights swept across the camp below, where numerous Awakeners stood guard. Among them were a few second-generation cyborgs, their eyes glowing an eerie green as they scanned the area with mechanical precision.

    "Still haven''t learned your lesson, huh..." Nightmare muttered under his breath, his tone laced with disdain.

    In the past, the Awakeners had always holed up in Genesis Biotech or within the safety of their fortified zones, never daring to set up camp on the outskirts. But this time, they had ventured out¡ªperhaps to facilitate the rescue of survivors, or maybe... the presence of the cyborgs had emboldened them.

    Nightmare''s mismatched eyes¡ªone white, one black¡ªnarrowed as he focused. His immense S-class psychic power began to ripple outward.

    He activated his sinister ability: Dream Invasion.

    The overwhelming psychic force descended upon the camp, slipping into one of the tents like an invisible mist.

    Inside, an Awakener was fast asleep, his breathing steady and peaceful.

    Nightmare could sense the rhythmic waves of his brain activity, indicating he was deep in a dream.

    In the dream.

    The young man was locked in fierce combat with a feral zombie. The battle was intense, chaotic.

    "Die!" he shouted, wielding a titanium machete as he cleaved the head of a Zombie King clean in two. Behind him, his teammates erupted into cheers.

    "James, you''re amazing! You took down Scissorhands!"

    "James, you''re so cool!"

    "I want to marry you!"

    "...."

    Even Captain David approached, clapping him on the shoulder. "James, I never thought you''d reach S-class strength so quickly. Looks like it''s time for me to hand over the captain''s position to you..."

    "Ha! Ha! Ha!" James laughed heartily, his face glowing with pride.

    But while James reveled in his dream, Nightmare observed from the shadows, an unseen spectator.

    "What a sweet little dream..." Nightmare murmured, his voice dripping with mockery. Suddenly, the dream began to shift. From the barren wilderness surrounding them, more zombies started to emerge¡ªwaves upon waves of them.

    The Awakeners in the dream froze, their faces pale with terror. "Oh no, it''s a massive zombie horde! What do we do?"

    "James, it''s all up to you now!" a female teammate cried out in panic.

    "No problem!" James declared, gripping his titanium machete tightly as he charged into the horde once more. He hacked and slashed relentlessly, zombie blood spraying everywhere, severed limbs piling up around him. One by one, the zombies fell.

    But no matter how many he killed, more kept coming. It was as if the horde was endless, an infinite tide of death.

    James began to feel the strain. His movements slowed, his arms and legs heavy as if weighed down by lead. Each swing of his machete drained him further, his exhaustion mounting.

    What had started as a triumphant dream had now twisted into a relentless nightmare.

    Back in the tent, James''s body reflected his torment. His brow furrowed deeply, cold sweat drenched his face, and his eyeballs darted frantically beneath his closed lids. His head twitched occasionally, trapped in the throes of a nightmare he couldn''t escape.

    Nightmare smirked. He needed James to reach the brink of mental exhaustion before he could delve deeper into his subconscious and uncover the secrets buried within.

    Inside the dream.

    James continued to fight, but his strength was failing. His limbs felt like they were moving through molasses, every motion a monumental effort. He swung his machete with all his might, but the endless horde of zombies showed no signs of stopping.

    Just when despair threatened to consume him, salvation arrived. Three strikingly handsome cyborgs appeared in his dream, their bodies sleek and fluid. Their arms transformed into razor-sharp blades as they joined the fray.

    The cyborgs were incredibly powerful.

    They moved with inhuman precision, completely unfazed by the zombies'' attacks. Each slash of their blade-like arms was lethal, piercing zombie skulls with unerring accuracy.

    "So that''s how it is..." Nightmare mused as he observed the dream. He had already pieced together the information he needed.

    Having extracted the intel, Nightmare decided to take things a step further. He unleashed his advanced ability: Multi-Layered Dreamscaping.

    The dream shifted again.

    With the help of the three cyborgs, the zombie horde was swiftly annihilated. The battlefield was littered with corpses, the ground soaked in blood. The chaos had subsided, leaving only silence in its wake.

    "Finally..." James exhaled deeply, relief washing over him.

    "Huh? Why isn''t anyone praising me anymore? Where did everyone go?" James quickly turned around, only to find the group of human survivors standing frozen in place, staring at him with wide, unblinking eyes.

    "What''s... wrong with you guys?" he asked, his voice tinged with unease.

    Suddenly, Captain David let out a chilling, sinister laugh. "Keh keh keh..." The sound sent shivers down James''s spine. David''s face began to twist and contort, becoming grotesque and menacing. His hands mutated, the bones extending outward to form two massive, razor-sharp scissors.

    "Scissorhands?!" James''s eyes widened in shock. His heart raced. "But... I just killed you! How are you still alive?!"

    Before he could process what was happening, Scissorhands lunged at him, the deadly blades aiming straight for his throat.

    There was no time to think. James instinctively swung his titanium machete in a wide arc, slicing across Scissorhands'' face and splitting his skull open once again. The body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    "Good thing I''m strong enough..." James muttered under his breath, trying to steady his nerves.

    But then, a female teammate''s panicked voice broke through the silence. "James! What have you done?! You... you killed the Captain!"

    "What?!" James spun around, his heart sinking. The corpse on the ground was no longer Scissorhands. It was Captain David. His face was split open, blood pooling beneath him, his lifeless eyes staring up in horror.

    The sight was utterly chilling.

    "This... this can''t be right!" James''s voice cracked as he stumbled backward, his mind reeling. His eyes darted around, desperate for an explanation. But all he saw were his teammates, their faces twisted in anger and betrayal.

    "James, how could you kill the Captain?!"

    "You must''ve planned this all along!"

    "We need to avenge him!"

    The accusations came at him like a tidal wave, each word hammering into his skull. James''s head throbbed violently, a sharp, splitting pain radiating through his mind. It felt like his brain was being torn apart.

    "No! This isn''t real! Something''s wrong!" James clutched his head, his voice trembling with desperation. His breathing quickened as a horrifying realization dawned on him. His eyes snapped open wide.

    "Nightmare! It''s Nightmare! I''ve fallen into the Nightmare Zombie King''s trap!" he shouted, his voice echoing in the dreamscape.

    He knew what this meant. If he didn''t wake up soon, he''d be trapped in this nightmare forever, his mental energy drained until it killed him.

    The most terrifying part?

    Time didn''t work the same way in dreams. A dream that felt like hours could pass in mere seconds in the real world. Conversely, a short dream could mean hours had already slipped by outside. For all he knew, while he was struggling here, Nightmare could''ve already killed him in reality in the blink of an eye.

    "I have to wake up! I have to wake up now!" James''s inner voice roared with urgency. He tried to focus, to channel all his mental energy into breaking free. But no matter how hard he tried, the nightmare held him in its iron grip. Nightmare Zombie King''s power was far beyond anything he could resist.

    Then, an idea struck him.

    There was one way out.

    If he died in the dream, he could force himself to wake up in the real world.

    James''s hands trembled as he raised his titanium machete, pressing the cold blade against his neck. His Adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard, his breath shaky.

    The dream felt so real¡ªtoo real. The weight of the machete, the sharpness of the blade, the chill of the metal against his skin. It was indistinguishable from reality. To go through with this would take an unimaginable amount of resolve.

    James squeezed his eyes shut, his face contorted with determination. He took a deep breath, steeling himself.

    With a swift, decisive motion, he slashed the machete across his neck.

    "Schlkk!"

    He felt a sudden, sinking sensation, as if he were plummeting from a great height. His consciousness dimmed, and then¡ª

    With a jolt, James shot upright in his bed, gasping for air.

    "Hah... hah... hah..." He clutched his chest, his entire body drenched in cold sweat. His breathing was ragged, his muscles trembling from the ordeal. He felt utterly drained, as if he''d just run a marathon.

    "Am I... finally awake?" he muttered, his voice hoarse. Relief washed over him like a tidal wave. But before he could fully process his escape, a voice called out to him.

    "James, breakfast is ready! Get up already!"

    "Huh???" James froze, his head snapping toward the sound. His eyes darted around, taking in his surroundings. This wasn''t the Awakener camp. He was in a bright, cozy room, the walls painted a soft white. Sunlight streamed through the window, warm and inviting.

    Outside, he could hear the hum of traffic, the faint chatter of people, the world alive and orderly. There was no chaos, no apocalypse.

    He glanced at the digital clock on the wall. The date displayed was five months earlier¡ªten days before the apocalypse began.

    "I... I''ve been reborn?"

    ...

    Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 243 - 243: Is thisâ€¦ still the dream?

    James''s eyes widened in shock, struggling to process the truth before him. The horrifying scenes of the apocalypse were still vivid in his mind, as if they had just happened yesterday.

    "Did I really¡­ come back to life?"

    His thoughts raced. If the end of the world was only ten days away, the first thing he needed to do was stockpile supplies. Then, he''d find a safe place to hide and build a secure shelter to survive the apocalypse.

    "James, what are you dawdling for?" A woman''s voice called out from outside his room.

    "Mom!" James''s heart skipped a beat. Memories of his mother flashed through his mind¡ªhow, on the very first day of the apocalypse, she had turned into a terrifying zombie.

    But now¡­ now he had the chance to see her again.

    With a loud thud, James scrambled out of bed and rushed out of his room.

    Sure enough, there she was¡ªa woman bustling around the dining table, setting out breakfast.

    The food on the table was simple: a few small dishes, a pot of oatmeal, and two slices of whole-grain bread. In the apocalypse, such a meal would have been an unimaginable luxury.

    The warmth of the scene before him overwhelmed James, and tears streamed down his face.

    "Mom!"

    He ran forward and threw his arms around her, his chest tightening as he broke into uncontrollable sobs.

    His mother looked at him with a mix of surprise and mild annoyance. "James, what''s gotten into you?"

    "Mom! I missed you so much, I¡ª" James couldn''t stop crying. Everything felt so surreal. He raised a trembling hand to gently touch her face.

    "Mom, I promise you, this time¡­ I''ll make sure you survive."

    "Is that so?" Her tone suddenly shifted, her voice sharp and unnatural.

    "Huh???"

    James''s eyes widened in alarm. Something was wrong. Her body felt cold¡ªunnaturally cold. The warm, loving face he had just touched was now expressionless. Then, before his very eyes, her skin began to rot at an alarming speed.

    A foul, putrid stench filled the air as dark, viscous blood oozed from her eyes, nose, and mouth. Her flesh peeled away, chunks of it falling into the pot of oatmeal on the table, turning it into a grotesque, contaminated mess.

    The kind woman he had just embraced was now a zombie.

    Her eyes glinted with feral rage, and her lips curled back to reveal jagged, bloodstained teeth.

    "Raaaghhhh!" She let out a guttural growl, her body lunging toward him.

    James stumbled back, his heart pounding in terror. The haunting memory of his mother''s transformation on the first day of the apocalypse was playing out all over again.

    "No¡­ no, no, no!" James clutched his head, his mind spiraling into chaos. "What the hell is going on?!"

    His mother, now a snarling zombie, leapt toward him. In a panic, James grabbed the nearest object¡ªa kettle¡ªand swung it with all his strength.

    CRACK!

    The kettle smashed into her head with a sickening thud. Her skull burst open, spraying blood and brain matter across the room. The grotesque remains splattered onto the walls, the table, and even James himself.

    Breathing heavily, James stood frozen, his fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white. His eyes burned with rage and despair as he stared at the lifeless, mutilated body on the floor.

    None of this made sense.

    "Am I¡­ still dreaming?" James muttered, staring at his trembling hands. He tried to calm himself, but his mind refused to settle.

    This couldn''t be real. It had to be a nightmare.

    "Maybe¡­ maybe I need to die again to wake up!" James gritted his teeth, his gaze darting toward the window. Without hesitation, he sprinted forward, crashing through the glass and hurling himself out of the third-story window.

    THUD!

    The sensation of falling was so vivid, so real. His consciousness faded as he hit the ground¡ªonly to jolt awake moments later.

    James shot upright in bed, gasping for air. His heart pounded in his chest, and his fists were clenched so tightly that veins bulged along his arms. He frantically scanned his surroundings, his eyes darting around the room.

    He was back in the Awakener camp. The familiar sight of the tent, the faint light of dawn creeping in, and the sound of his teammates snoring softly nearby¡ªit all seemed real.

    "Looks like¡­ I''m finally awake this time," James muttered under his breath. But he couldn''t shake the lingering unease. He quickly got out of bed and shook Captain David awake.

    "Captain! Captain! Wake up! I just had a nightmare¡ªthere was a Zombie King invading!"

    David groaned, rubbing his eyes as he sat up. His face was a mix of exhaustion and irritation. "What are you yelling about? It''s already morning. There''s no Zombie King. You just had a bad dream, that''s all."

    "Huh?" James froze, glancing at the faint light outside.

    It was morning.

    Doubt crept into his mind. If it had been a Nightmare Zombie King, he would''ve been dead within seconds. There was no way he could''ve survived until dawn.

    "Could it really have just been¡­ a normal nightmare?" James whispered to himself, though something still felt off.

    Then, a chilling thought struck him. His eyes widened in horror.

    What if¡­

    What if he was still trapped in the nightmare?

    At that moment, James completely broke down.

    "Captain! You have to tell me! Is this real? I can''t tell anymore! I really can''t tell!" His voice cracked, his desperation spilling out like a dam bursting.

    "James, calm down! Calm down!" David rushed forward, wrapping his arms around James in an attempt to steady him. His voice softened, trying to soothe the panicked man. "Take it easy¡­ deep breaths¡­ deep breaths¡­"

    In the Captain''s embrace, James''s trembling began to subside. Slowly, his breathing steadied, though his body still shook uncontrollably. He kept muttering under his breath, like a mantra.

    "It''s real¡­ it''s real¡­ it has to be real¡­"

    But just as a fragile calm began to settle over him, a putrid stench invaded his nostrils. The smell was sharp, rancid, and unmistakable. James''s eyes darted down, and his heart sank.

    David''s advanced nano-combat suit had somehow turned into tattered rags. The exposed skin beneath was no longer human¡ªit was decayed, rotting, and oozing with filth.

    James''s gaze shot upward, locking onto David''s face. His stomach churned as he saw it: the Captain''s features had twisted into the grotesque visage of a zombie.

    "AAAAHHHH¡ª!"

    ...

    The night wind howled outside the camp, carrying with it a blood-curdling scream that tore through the silence. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    David, who had been sound asleep, jolted awake instantly. His instincts kicked in, and his hand shot to the blade resting beside his pillow. Gripping it tightly, he scanned the room, his eyes landing on James''s bed.

    "James! What''s wrong? Wake up! Wake up!" David called out, his voice sharp with urgency.

    But James didn''t respond. His body lay motionless, his breathing shallow and fading fast. David''s heart sank as he realized what was happening¡ªJames''s life force was draining rapidly. His mental energy had been completely depleted, and his consciousness was slipping into brain death.

    "Damn it!" David''s eyes widened in horror as the pieces clicked into place. This wasn''t just a nightmare. This was the work of a Nightmare Zombie King.

    His gaze darted around the tent, and his stomach twisted further. The rest of the team was in no better shape. Each of them was drenched in sweat, their faces contorted in pain as they writhed in their sleep, trapped in their own personal hells.

    "Wake up! All of you, wake up!" David shouted, shaking the nearest teammate. But no matter how hard he tried, they wouldn''t wake. Their nightmares had sunk their claws in too deep.

    Just then, one of the female Awakeners bolted upright from her bed. Her breathing was ragged, her eyes wild with fear. Without hesitation, she grabbed her titanium-alloy machete, her gaze darting around the tent like a cornered animal.

    "Is this¡­ still the dream?" she whispered, her voice trembling.

    "Don''t move! Don''t do anything rash! This isn''t a dream¡ªit''s real! You''re awake!" David said quickly, his tone firm but reassuring. He raised his hands in a placating gesture, trying to calm her down.

    But her eyes locked onto him, and her expression twisted into one of fury and betrayal. "You''re lying to me! You''re trying to trick me! I don''t believe you!" she spat through gritted teeth.

    Before David could stop her, she made her decision. With a resolute glare, she gripped her machete with both hands and slashed it across her own throat in one swift, decisive motion.

    Blood sprayed across the tent as her body crumpled to the ground.

    David stood frozen, his mouth opening and closing as if to speak, but no words came out.

    "..."

 Chapter 244 - 244: The bounty hunters have arrived!

    David had no idea what kind of nightmare she was trapped in, but it was clear that the Nightmare Zombie King''s methods were insidious¡ªso much so that it blurred the line between dreams and reality.

    Some victims would suffer brain death in their sleep. Others would wake up only to take their own lives. And the worst cases? They''d grab a weapon and violently attack their own teammates.

    "No way! We have to find that Nightmare Zombie King and end this crisis!" David grabbed his machete and bolted out of the tent.

    The camp was in chaos. Red warning lights flashed everywhere, accompanied by the blaring of alarms. People were shouting, panicking, running in every direction. It was pure bedlam.

    Several night-watch Awakeners, who hadn''t succumbed to the nightmare, were scouring the area, determined to locate the Nightmare Zombie King.

    "Captain David, are you okay?" A squad of Awakeners ran up to him, concern etched on their faces.

    "I''m fine," David replied, shaking his head. "That Phantom Infected''s psychic attacks have a limited range. It has to be somewhere near the camp."

    "Agreed. We need to find it fast," one of the Awakeners said.

    David nodded, urgency tightening his chest. But then, out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of a tall figure standing in the distance.

    "Wait¡­"

    Something felt off. His instincts screamed at him. He squinted, focusing on the figure. Pale skin. One eye black, the other white. A cold, unyielding expression. It was unmistakable¡ªRancho Cucamonga''s Zombie King. Nightmare.

    "There! He''s right there!" David shouted, his voice sharp with alarm.

    "Huh?" The Awakener squad turned to him, their faces blank with confusion. "Where?"

    "Right there!" David pointed directly at the figure, his voice rising in pitch.

    But the Awakeners still looked baffled. "There''s nothing there, Captain David. Are you sure you''re not seeing things?"

    "You can''t see him?!" David''s face twisted in shock.

    "No time to waste. We need to move!" The Awakeners, clearly unconvinced, dismissed his warnings and sprinted toward the camp''s perimeter.

    David stood frozen, his mind reeling as he watched them pass right by Nightmare without even noticing him. Not a single reaction. Nothing.

    Even the drones flying overhead, their bright searchlights sweeping the area, didn''t seem to register Nightmare''s presence. It was as if he were invisible.

    "What¡­ what''s going on?" David muttered, his brow furrowing deeply. A sinking feeling churned in his gut.

    Nightmare''s lips curled into a faint, chilling smile. "Your teammates are all trapped in a dream. You''re the only one who isn''t. Doesn''t that strike you as¡­ odd?"

    "What¡­ what are you saying?" David''s throat tightened, and he swallowed hard.

    Nightmare tilted his head slightly, his voice calm but laced with menace. "How do you know you''re not in a dream yourself?"

    "What?!" David''s eyes widened in horror, cold sweat dripping down his face. His gaze darted around frantically, searching for any proof that this was the real world.

    But the more he looked, the more things didn''t add up¡ªlike Nightmare''s sudden appearance.

    Taking a deep breath, David slowly unsheathed his titanium machete, his eyes locking onto the blade''s cold, gleaming edge.

    "This time¡­ it''s my turn¡­"

    ...

    Meanwhile, Nightmare stood in a crumbling high-rise, his psychic energy having only been unleashed for two or three minutes. Yet down in the camp, chaos had already erupted. Screams echoed through the air. Some people had broken down mentally, others had taken their own lives, and a few had gone berserk, attacking their comrades like madmen.

    Just as he''d planned. A fabricated nightmare could take hold in mere seconds¡ªone, maybe two. That was all it took.

    And in those fleeting moments, many had already fallen victim.

    "Not bad¡­" Nightmare murmured to himself, clearly pleased with his handiwork.

    There was just one downside. He couldn''t go down to collect the crystal cores himself. Three liquid-enhanced cyborgs had arrived on the scene. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Their faces were expressionless, their eyes cold. Their brains operated entirely on artificial intelligence, devoid of any human emotion.

    Against such emotionless machines, even Nightmare''s formidable psychic attacks were useless.

    The three cyborgs moved methodically through the camp, neutralizing anyone who had gone mad or was attempting suicide. Their orders were clear: preserve as many lives as possible.

    "What a shame¡­" Nightmare muttered under his breath.

    To deal with these cyborgs, he''d have to rely on physical strength. But while his psychic abilities were top-tier, his physical prowess was merely average for an S-class. He wasn''t confident he could take on three A+-class cyborgs at once.

    Nightmare pondered his options. He''d need to manipulate someone else to deal with the cyborgs¡ªperhaps Los Angeles'' Zombie King could be persuaded to take them out.

    As for the crystal cores scattered across the camp? He''d come back for them later.

    Deciding not to risk any further complications, Nightmare made up his mind. Without hesitation, he turned and disappeared into the shadows.

    ...

    A terrifying night had finally passed.

    The sun rose slowly, its warm rays spilling over the earth, but the light did little to ease the lingering fear in people''s hearts. Even those who had been rescued from their nightmares by the cyborgs were still visibly shaken, their minds clouded and unfocused.

    Some had already developed lasting trauma. They refused to sleep, their bloodshot eyes wide open, fighting exhaustion with sheer willpower. The fear of falling back into that nightmare was too overwhelming.

    These individuals would need medication or therapy to recover.

    In just a few minutes, Nightmare had inflicted devastating psychological wounds on humanity. His power was undeniable, his terror unmatched.

    At the Genesis Biotech branch, Sophia had been briefed on the incident. Surprisingly, she wasn''t overly concerned. Compared to other encounters with Nightmare, the casualties this time were relatively low. The presence of the three cyborgs had kept him from going too far.

    "Maybe it''s time to find an opportunity¡­ to take him out for good," Sophia mused, her mind already working on a plan. Assassination was her specialty, after all. Back when she dealt with San Bernardino''s Zombie King, she''d used similar tactics. And now, with three cyborgs at her disposal, it wasn''t entirely out of the question.

    As she was deep in thought, the sharp click of high heels echoed through the hallway. Her secretary entered the office briskly, her face lit with excitement.

    "Sophia! The bounty hunters have arrived!"

    "Oh?" Sophia''s eyes sparkled with interest. She immediately straightened in her chair, anticipation building. This was the moment she''d been waiting for.

    "How many showed up?"

    "I''m not sure, but there are at least a few hundred."

    "A few hundred?!" Sophia exclaimed, genuinely impressed. She hadn''t expected such a large turnout for the first wave. "Alright, bring them in!"

    But Sophia had misunderstood. The "few hundred" weren''t all fighters. In fact, it was an entire family¡ªmen, women, children, and even the elderly¡ªwho had shown up together.

    And they weren''t even from the United States. They hailed from a small island nation in the western Pacific.

    An island surrounded by the vast ocean.

    It wasn''t hard to imagine what had happened there after the apocalypse began. The deep-sea monsters had likely turned the place into an all-you-can-eat buffet.

    On top of that, natural disasters¡ªearthquakes, tsunamis, volcanic eruptions¡ªhad ravaged the island, sinking large portions of it beneath the waves.

    As if that weren''t enough, nuclear radiation and contamination had caused secondary mutations in the monsters, creating grotesque and unimaginable horrors.

    The creatures that emerged were beyond terrifying.

    In short, the island had become a hellscape. Zombies roamed freely, monsters thrived, and the human population had been nearly wiped out. Those who managed to escape were left homeless, wandering aimlessly in search of refuge.

    And now, the first group responding to the bounty call was made up of these survivors.

    When Sophia learned the truth, her initial excitement quickly turned to disappointment.

    "This is it? They think they can take on the Los Angeles Zombie King?" she muttered, her tone dripping with disbelief. "Don''t tell me they''re just using the bounty as an excuse to freeload off me¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 245 - 245: Sushi?

    Sophia thought to herself, this felt like putting up a huge reward and attracting a bunch of con artists. But¡­ since they were here, might as well see if they had any real skills, right?

    A moment later, the office door opened, and in walked a middle-aged man. He was dressed in black, his face gaunt, cheekbones sharp, and his eyes cold and piercing. There was an unsettling chill about him, as if the temperature in the room dropped a few degrees the moment he entered.

    Sophia glanced up, sizing him up quickly before greeting him.

    "Hello!"

    "Miss Sophia, hello!" the man replied in clunky English.

    "¡­." Sophia felt a headache coming on. This guy already seemed unreliable.

    "So, you''re Ryuji Takahashi, the patriarch of the Takahashi Family?"

    "That''s right! That''s me!" the man confirmed confidently.

    Sophia didn''t feel like wasting time on pleasantries. She got straight to the point. "The reason I called you here is to hunt down a Zombie King. What are the odds you can take it down?"

    "One hundred percent," Ryuji said without hesitation, his tone brimming with confidence.

    "Oh?" Sophia raised an eyebrow, skepticism creeping in. The Zombie King listed in the Phantom Infected files was no joke¡ªit was top-tier. And yet, here he was, acting like it was a walk in the park.

    Ryuji smirked, tilting his head slightly. "Miss Sophia, you must know, we come from Japan. The monsters there are far more rampant than here¡ªseveral times over. To put it bluntly, the powerful creatures I''ve encountered would make the ones you''ve heard of seem like child''s play."

    "Is that so? If you don''t mind me asking, what''s your Awakener rank?" Sophia asked, testing him.

    "Me? SS-rank," Ryuji replied casually.

    "What?!" Sophia almost jumped out of her chair. SS-rank? That strong? But then again¡­ maybe he was exaggerating. Could be some embellishment there.

    Ryuji continued, "And it''s not just me. My family is full of powerful individuals. So, hunting a Zombie King? Not a problem at all."

    "Alright then, go ahead and get started," Sophia said quickly. Whether he was bluffing or not, it was time to see if he could back up his words. After all, the proof is in the pudding.

    "Hold on!" Ryuji raised a hand, stopping her. He then laid out his condition. "Before we hunt the Zombie King, I''d like you to provide my family with food and shelter."

    "Absolutely not!" Sophia shot him down immediately. What if it took them a year to kill the Zombie King? Was she supposed to feed and house them for a year?

    Besides, there was no way she was letting these Japanese strangers stay at the Genesis Biotech base. What if they were scammers? Who knew what kind of schemes they might be plotting?

    And in this post-apocalyptic world, you couldn''t trust anyone without knowing their background. What if they pulled something shady, like a sneak attack? Sophia wasn''t about to let herself get Pearl Harbored.

    She wasn''t stupid. There was no way she''d let a group of outsiders settle in her territory.

    Ryuji frowned. His family had been on the run ever since they fled Japan, constantly moving from place to place. They desperately needed somewhere to settle down.

    "Miss Sophia, this was part of the reward your headquarters promised me!"

    "The reward¡­ is given after the job is done. You haven''t even started yet. Why would I pay you in advance?" Sophia countered firmly. She was a businesswoman at heart, sharp and pragmatic.

    "Fine!" Ryuji nodded. "Then I''ll go hunt the Zombie King right away. I hope you''ll honor your promise when the time comes."

    "No problem," Sophia replied.

    With that, Ryuji turned and headed for the door.

    "Wait a second!" Sophia suddenly called out, stopping him. After a brief moment of thought, she said, "We''ve set up an Awakener camp on the outskirts of the city. If you really have nowhere else to stay, you can go there for now."

    "Oh?" Ryuji''s eyes lit up. "Thank you, Miss Sophia." With that, he left the office.

    Sophia sat back, deep in thought. Letting the Takahashi Family stay at the Awakener camp wasn''t out of kindness. No, it was because¡­ that camp had just been attacked by the Nightmare Zombie King last night.

    Who knew if the Nightmare would show up again tonight?

    Ryuji had no idea what kind of power that Nightmare Zombie King wielded.

    Sending his family there was like putting up a shield.

    If they died, well, it wouldn''t be her problem¡­

    ¡­

    On the other side of things¡­

    Ethan was lying low at home. On the windowsill, two radiant crystals glimmered with a soft, otherworldly light. Under their glow, his cells buzzed with energy, absorbing the power at an incredible rate.

    The high-grade crystal cores he''d hunted during the Santa Clarita trip were already fully absorbed, leaving him stronger than ever.

    "Good stuff," Ethan muttered, tucking the two radiant crystals into his spatial storage ring.

    With that, his figure flickered and dimmed, and in the next moment, he appeared downstairs.

    Gathered on the street were Bulldozer, Laura, PhD, Big Ears, and the rest of the crew.

    Ethan''s form materialized slowly in front of them, and the group of Zombie Kings greeted him with respect.

    Little Shadow was the first to speak. "Boss, I got injured by a human. That guy was weird¡ªhe could shapeshift and move like water. Pretty strong, too."

    "Yeah, no kidding. If I hadn''t been there, things could''ve gone south real fast," Big Ears chimed in. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    PhD adjusted his glasses and added, "Based on their description, I''d say it''s likely a technological creation¡ªa third-generation cyborg."

    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. Genesis Biotech was advancing faster than he''d expected. Third-gen cyborgs already?

    Why hadn''t anyone sent him a memo about this?

    Ethan felt a bit out of the loop, like he was falling behind on the latest "trends."

    He thought back to the second-gen cyborgs. They were already impressive, each one carrying multiple crystal cores.

    And now Genesis Biotech had rolled out a new model.

    Interesting. Definitely worth investigating.

    Lil'' Shroom spoke up next. "Boss, last night the Nightmare Zombie King hit the Awakener camp and used his Dream Invasion ability. Took out a bunch of humans."

    "Did he take their crystal cores?" Ethan asked casually.

    "Nope," Lil'' Shroom replied, shaking Her head.

    Thanks to Lil'' Shroom''s shapeshifting ability, which allowed her to blend in as a human, she''d managed to gather quite a bit of intel.

    Ethan thought for a moment. "Then tonight, I''ll go myself¡­"

    ...

    As the sun dipped below the horizon and darkness blanketed the land, another night descended upon the desolate, post-apocalyptic city.

    The wind howled through the ruins, carrying with it the eerie chill of the end times.

    This night, like so many others, was destined to be anything but ordinary.

    A new figure¡ªa Zombie King¡ªslipped into the outskirts of San Bernardino. Dressed in pristine white, his eyes gleamed with sharp clarity. He moved through the area with the ease of someone who''d been here before.

    But unlike Nightmare, Ethan didn''t bother sneaking through narrow alleys or hidden paths. He walked straight down the main road, silent and untraceable. Even as he passed by other zombies, they didn''t so much as flinch.

    Under the Domain of the Dead''s concealment ability, Ethan was like a ghost.

    Even when a drone buzzed overhead, scanning the area, it was useless.

    Before long, Ethan reached the edge of the Awakener camp. Just like the night before, searchlights swept the area, drones hummed in the air, and the number of guards had noticeably increased. The defenses were tighter, clearly a response to the previous night''s attack.

    But as Ethan''s gaze swept over the camp, something caught his attention.

    Some of the tents looked¡­ off. They didn''t bear the Genesis Biotech logo. Instead, they were white, embroidered with pink cherry blossom patterns.

    And there were people in traditional kimonos moving about inside.

    Ethan couldn''t help but feel curious.

    "Who ordered sushi?"

    ...

 Chapter 246 - 246: Is thisâ€¦ another nightmare?

    Ethan activated his Domain of the Dead ability, phasing straight through the walls and slipping into the Awakener camp. The guards patrolling the area remained blissfully unaware of his presence.

    Not far from where he stood, a Genesis Biotech tent caught his attention.

    From inside, he could hear voices.

    "Don''t sleep¡­ don''t sleep¡­ whatever you do, don''t fall asleep¡­"

    Curious, Ethan moved closer and peeked inside. A young man with bloodshot eyes was slumped against a cot, clutching a weapon tightly. He was muttering to himself, clearly trying to stay awake.

    The guy looked like he''d been through hell¡ªprobably still shaken from the nightmare they''d all endured the night before. The trauma had left him too terrified to close his eyes.

    His teammates nearby weren''t faring much better. They all looked equally exhausted, their faces pale and drawn.

    "Do you think the Nightmare Zombie King will show up again tonight? We should stay on guard, just in case," one of them said, his voice tinged with unease.

    "Yeah, yeah," another chimed in, nodding vigorously. The memory of that horrifying nightmare seemed to have left them all on edge, their nerves frayed to the breaking point.

    A third person tried to sound optimistic. "But maybe we''ll be fine tonight. HQ sent out a bounty, and some big shots from Japan showed up. I heard their Patriarch is SS-rank. Can you believe that?"

    "No way! SS-rank? That''s insane!" someone else exclaimed, his exhaustion momentarily forgotten.

    "Yeah, they''re here to hunt the Zombie King of Los Angeles. If they''re that strong, we should be safer with them around, right?"

    "Let''s hope so¡­"

    The group continued their hushed conversation, their voices a mix of fear and faint hope.

    Ethan stood silently, watching them. He couldn''t help but smirk to himself. So, this time, he was the subject of their gossip. Guess he''d finally figured out where all that "sushi" talk was coming from.

    Still, something felt off. He couldn''t sense any powerful human auras nearby. Were these so-called SS-rankers hiding their presence? The thought made him uneasy.

    Better to focus on the task at hand. He needed a couple of crystal cores first.

    There were four Awakeners in front of him, all hovering around B+ rank. They were clearly exhausted, yawning constantly. It was almost comical how contagious their yawns were.

    "Man, you guys look dead tired. Let me help you get some rest¡­" Ethan murmured as he approached one of the young men from behind.

    The guy was mid-yawn, his mouth wide open, tears welling up in his eyes. He looked like he was about to drool.

    Without hesitation, Ethan materialized behind him, reached out, and plunged his hand into the man''s skull. He extracted the B+ crystal core with practiced ease.

    The young man''s body slumped forward, collapsing onto the ground. His eyes shut, and he looked¡­ peaceful. Like he was finally getting the deep sleep he so desperately needed.

    The other three froze, their expressions a mix of shock and horror. One of them had been halfway through a yawn, and now his mouth hung open awkwardly, as if stuck in time.

    "Wha¡ªwhat the hell¡­"

    They stared, wide-eyed, at the figure that had suddenly appeared behind their fallen teammate. It was as if a ghost had materialized out of thin air.

    "Is this¡­ another nightmare?" one of them stammered, his voice trembling. "But I''m not even asleep!"

    "Quick! Sound the alarm!" a burly man barked, snapping out of his stupor.

    But before any of them could move, an overwhelming pressure descended on them. It was suffocating, paralyzing. They couldn''t even scream, let alone reach for the alarm.

    Ethan moved leisurely, his steps unhurried as he approached them. One by one, he extracted their crystal cores, his movements smooth and deliberate. It was as if he were performing a mundane chore, something as ordinary as picking fruit from a tree.

    When he was done, he waved his hand, and the four lifeless bodies vanished, stored away in his personal space.

    The tent was now eerily empty, as if the four Awakeners had simply evaporated into thin air.

    For someone like Ethan, taking them down was child''s play. It felt almost trivial¡ªlike foraging for wild berries in the woods.

    "Alright, time to hit the next spot," he muttered to himself.

    Stepping out of the tent, he glanced around. The other Awakeners outside were still patrolling as usual, oblivious to what had just happened. Even the aerial drones zipping overhead hadn''t picked up on the carnage inside.

    Ethan continued moving forward, his steps silent and deliberate.

    He soon arrived at a tent adorned with a sakura blossom pattern. The faint flicker of candlelight inside cast shifting shadows on the walls, giving the space an eerie, almost haunted feel. It was clear the conditions were harsh¡ªSophia had only provided them with a place to stay, leaving them to fend for themselves. They didn''t even have access to electricity.

    Inside the tent, two men sat cross-legged on the ground. Between them was a large iron pot, steam rising from it as something bubbled within. They were eating, chatting away in a language Ethan didn''t understand.

    Curious, Ethan stepped closer, his gaze falling on the contents of the pot. The rich aroma of cooked meat wafted through the air.

    "Not bad¡­ living it up, huh?" Ethan muttered to himself, surprised. For people living in such dire conditions, it was impressive they''d managed to get their hands on meat.

    But as he looked closer, his expression darkened. The shape of the meat in the pot¡­ it wasn''t just any meat. It had the unmistakable form of an infant¡ªa stillborn fetus.

    "Well, damn¡­" Ethan froze for a moment, his mind processing the grotesque sight. As a Zombie King, he''d seen his fair share of horrors in this apocalyptic world, but this? This was on another level of depravity. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His crimson eyes glowed faintly, a cold, murderous intent rising within him. Without hesitation, he activated his Domain of the Dead. The two men, who had been laughing and chatting moments ago, suddenly froze in place, their bodies stiffening as their bones cracked audibly under the oppressive force.

    Ethan didn''t give them a chance to react. With a flick of his wrist, a Tachi materialized in his hand. In one swift motion, he decapitated both men, their heads rolling to the ground as blood sprayed across the tent. The crimson splash extinguished the nearby candle with a sharp hiss, plunging the space into darkness.

    Ethan''s glowing eyes pierced through the blackness, his icy killing intent still simmering. He collected the two corpses and stored them away before stepping out of the tent.

    Time to move on.

    The area around the Japanese tents was poorly guarded. There were no floodlights, no drones, and only a handful of Genesis Biotech Awakeners patrolling nearby. It was the perfect setup for someone like Ethan to operate unnoticed.

    As he scanned the area, his gaze landed on a small tent in the distance. It was shaking slightly, the movements growing more erratic with each passing moment. From inside, muffled sounds of heavy breathing reached his ears.

    "Well, looks like someone''s having fun," Ethan muttered under his breath, his tone laced with sarcasm. Without hesitation, he phased into the tent.

    Moments later, the tent stopped moving. The sounds ceased abruptly, replaced by an oppressive silence. It was as if the life inside had been snuffed out entirely.

    And so, Ethan continued his grim work.

    Every tent he entered fell silent.

    The faint murmurs, laughter, or breathing that once filled the air would vanish, leaving only an eerie stillness in his wake.

    Even those sleeping outside or standing guard weren''t spared.

    Ethan dispatched them with ruthless efficiency, storing their bodies in his spatial storage ring as he moved from one target to the next.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in a much larger and more luxurious tent, Patriarch Ryuji had gathered the top warriors of his clan. They were deep in discussion, strategizing their hunt for the Zombie King.

    "Father, I must say, San Bernardino isn''t so bad," a young man remarked. "The number of zombies here is manageable, and there aren''t any truly terrifying monsters."

    Ryuji nodded thoughtfully. "After what we faced escaping Tokyo, nothing here feels as frightening."

    The young man''s expression turned somber. "Still, it''s a shame¡­ We had over a thousand clan members when we fled. Now, only a few hundred remain."

    "It doesn''t matter," Ryuji said, waving a hand dismissively. "As long as we secure enough resources, our clan will recover and grow again."

    "True, but where are we supposed to find that many resources?" a burly man nearby asked, his tone heavy with concern.

    "Don''t overthink it," Ryuji replied firmly. "Our priority is to kill that Zombie King. Once we''ve dealt with him, we can claim a safe haven and focus on rebuilding. First, we need to ensure our people have a place to settle."

    ...

 Chapter 247 - 247: Vanished...

    At this moment, Ethan was busy "settling" the clan members.

    He stepped into a small tent where a few children were playing, their laughter filling the air. A woman sat nearby, cradling a baby in her arms, nursing it. The children chattered in a language Ethan couldn''t understand, their words a jumble of unfamiliar sounds.

    They weren''t Awakeners¡ªjust ordinary humans.

    Ethan observed them coldly, his expression unreadable. Without hesitation, he dropped his stealth mode, revealing himself. His Tachi sword gleamed in his hand as he slowly approached.

    "Huh?" The children froze mid-play, their laughter dying instantly. They turned to look at him, their faces filled with shock and fear.

    "W-who are you?" one of them stammered in Japanese, a language Ethan didn''t comprehend.

    "Kids staying up this late? That''s not very well-behaved," Ethan muttered, his tone devoid of warmth. He raised his blade and, with a swift motion, slashed downward. The sharp edge sliced cleanly through the child''s neck. A wet, sickening sound followed as blood sprayed out, painting the ground crimson.

    The child collapsed, eyes closed, as if peacefully asleep.

    "Ahhh¡ª!"

    The tent erupted in screams. The remaining children and the woman recoiled in terror, scrambling to retreat. The woman, clutching the baby tightly, instinctively shielded the other children behind her like a mother hen protecting her chicks. Her face was pale, her body trembling uncontrollably.

    "D-don''t come any closer!" she cried out, her voice shaking. Despite her fear, there was a fierce determination in her eyes¡ªa mother''s instinct to protect her young, no matter the cost.

    But Ethan was unmoved. His expression remained cold, his steps deliberate as he advanced toward them, the blade in his hand glinting ominously.

    The woman''s legs gave out beneath her, and she collapsed to her knees, trembling like a leaf. Tears streamed down her face as she pleaded, switching to broken English in desperation. "Please¡­ please don''t kill us. Let us live. I beg you."

    Ethan''s gaze didn''t waver. His face was a mask of indifference, his intent clear. To him, these people were nothing more than "ingredients" for his mission. Mercy wasn''t part of the equation.

    Suddenly, a boy no older than seven or eight stepped forward. A makeshift headband tied around his forehead, he clutched a wooden toy knife in his small hands. His face twisted in a mix of fear and defiance as he charged at Ethan.

    "I''ll kill you!" he shouted, his voice trembling but resolute.

    Ethan raised an eyebrow, almost amused. "What a naughty little kid¡­" he muttered under his breath. With a flick of his wrist, he swung his blade, effortlessly cutting the boy down.

    The woman''s eyes widened in horror as she watched the boy''s lifeless body hit the ground. Blood pooled beneath him, spreading like a dark stain. Her lips quivered, and then she broke. Tears streamed down her face as she let out a heart-wrenching wail.

    A devil. He''s a devil.

    But her grief was short-lived. Ethan moved with mechanical precision, cutting down everyone in the tent without hesitation. By the time he was done, the silence was deafening.

    Outside, two patrol guards had heard faint noises coming from the tent. They exchanged glances, their curiosity piqued.

    "What''s going on in there? Why are they still awake this late?" one of them asked.

    "Probably just the kids playing around again," the other replied with a shrug. "They''ve been cooped up for so long, they''re bound to get restless."

    The first guard nodded. "Still, they need to get some rest. We finally found a safe place. They should take advantage of it."

    "Yeah¡­" his companion agreed.

    The two approached the tent and pulled back the flap. The moment they stepped inside, the metallic stench of blood hit them like a wall.

    "What the¡ª?" One of them froze, his eyes widening in horror as he took in the scene.

    The bodies of children lay scattered across the ground, blood pooling beneath them. In the center stood Ethan, dressed in white, his Tachi dripping with blood. His handsome face was expressionless, his cold eyes locked onto theirs.

    "Shit¡­" one of the guards gasped, his breath hitching. The sheer brutality of the scene left them paralyzed.

    Before they could react, Ethan moved. In a blur of motion, he was upon them. The guards barely had time to register his presence before their heads were severed cleanly from their bodies, their lifeless forms crumpling to the ground.

    "Well, that was convenient," Ethan remarked, his tone as detached as ever. "Coming straight to me like that¡­ saves me the trouble."

    With a casual wave of his hand, he stored all the bodies into his spatial storage ring, leaving the tent eerily empty.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ryuji and his group had finished their discussion. They had unanimously decided that after taking down the Zombie King, they would settle in San Bernardino and establish a base there.

    With Genesis Biotech providing resources, their clan would grow stronger in no time. In a world like this, individual strength could only take you so far. To truly survive, you needed a community, a faction to call your own.

    And for Ryuji, his clan was his faction.

    Humans were social creatures, after all. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Living alone, without even a single servant to assist you, was a miserable existence. No matter how strong you were, loneliness was a pain that was hard to endure.

    "Miss Sophia is really kind, letting us stay at the camp even though we haven''t completed the mission yet," one of the Takahashi Family members remarked.

    Ryuji nodded in agreement. "Yes, Genesis Biotech is a powerful organization. Partnering with them is a smart move."

    "We need to take down the Zombie King as soon as possible. I saw the food they served today¡ªthere were fresh vegetables!" another clan member chimed in, his voice tinged with excitement.

    "Oh?" The others'' eyes widened in surprise.

    In the apocalypse, clean vegetables and fruits were nearly impossible to cultivate, making them incredibly rare and valuable. Just the thought of it had them practically drooling.

    Ryuji continued, "Alright, everyone, get some rest and recharge. We''ll move out first thing in the morning."

    "Yes, sir!" the group responded in unison, their voices filled with determination. They stood up and began heading out of the tent.

    But the moment they stepped outside, something felt¡­ off.

    Why was it so quiet tonight?

    And where were the patrols?

    The camp had no electricity, so they relied on candles for light. Yet now, even the faint glow of candles in the distance was gone. The tents stood in eerie silence, shrouded in darkness, like rows of looming graves.

    Ryuji''s brows furrowed as unease crept into his chest. Something wasn''t right. "Let''s go check it out," he ordered.

    The group immediately moved forward, their steps cautious as they began inspecting the tents.

    Ryuji pulled back the flap of one tent, only to find it completely empty. The ground was littered with a few scattered belongings, but there wasn''t a single person inside.

    "Where is everyone?"

    "Patriarch¡­ there''s no one here. Where could they have gone?" one of the clan members asked, his voice tinged with confusion.

    "Huh? Mine''s empty too," another called out.

    "Patriarch, same here. Could they all have gone to the bathroom together?" someone suggested, though the absurdity of the idea was clear in his tone.

    "¡­"

    One by one, they checked several more tents, only to find the same result¡ªempty spaces, scattered items, and no sign of their people.

    Ryuji''s expression darkened with every passing moment. Cold sweat began to bead on his forehead.

    "Where is everyone?!" he bellowed, his voice echoing through the camp as he shouted into the night. "Get out here, now!"

    A few stragglers emerged from nearby tents, rubbing their eyes groggily. They looked around, confused and disoriented, clearly unaware of what was happening.

    "What''s going on?" one of them asked, his voice thick with sleep.

    Ryuji''s urgency only grew. He rushed to open more tents, but the results were the same. The belongings were all there, untouched, but the people were gone.

    The others began to realize the gravity of the situation. Fear flickered across their faces as they exchanged uneasy glances.

    "Where did our clan members go?" someone whispered, his voice trembling.

    "I don''t know¡­"

    "Could they have left on their own?" another suggested, though the doubt in his voice was evident.

    "Impossible. There aren''t even any footprints around the camp. How could they have left without a trace?"

    "This is¡­"

    In the oppressive darkness, their eyes darted around nervously, scanning the shadows. A chilling sense of dread settled over them.

    Over a hundred clan members had vanished¡ªwithout a sound, without a trace.

    ...

 Chapter 248 - 248: How considerate...

    "Patriarch, what''s going on here?" one of the clansmen asked anxiously.

    Ryuji shook his head. After months on the run, even he hadn''t encountered anything like this before. Over a hundred clansmen had vanished into thin air, leaving no trace behind¡ªlike they''d never existed at all.

    A chilling sense of unease crept into his heart.

    He turned to look around.

    Now, only a few dozen clansmen remained.

    "Quick! Go check with Genesis Biotech!" he ordered.

    "On it!" someone responded immediately, nodding and preparing to head off.

    But just as the man was about to leave, the camp''s alarm blared to life. Red warning lights began flashing wildly, and chaos erupted on Genesis Biotech''s side as panicked shouts filled the air.

    A squad of Awakeners, clad in sleek nano-combat suits, came rushing over.

    "Patriarch, people from our camp have gone missing. Did you see anything?" one of them asked urgently.

    "This..." Ryuji froze in place, his face blank with shock. He was about to ask them the same thing.

    "No idea. Our clansmen are missing too!" he replied.

    "What?" The Awakeners looked stunned. "How many of your people are gone?"

    "Over a hundred," Ryuji said grimly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Awakener squad exchanged surprised glances. "Oh... we''re missing four."

    "..." Ryuji''s face darkened. He was speechless. Compared to his losses, theirs barely counted as a scratch.

    They were all in the same camp.

    Why was the difference so massive?

    Ryuji pressed them urgently, "Do you have any idea what''s going on?"

    "Probably a Zombie King invasion," one of the Awakeners said matter-of-factly.

    Ryuji''s frown deepened. He couldn''t wrap his head around it. What kind of Zombie King had such bizarre powers, capable of making hundreds of people vanish without a trace?

    They needed to act fast.

    "Move! We have to find our people, now!"

    "Yes, sir!" the surrounding clansmen responded, nodding in unison.

    Everyone sprang into action. The entire camp descended into chaos. The blaring alarms were deafening, red warning lights flashed incessantly, aircraft zipped through the air, and people scurried below like ants in a disturbed nest.

    They practically turned the camp upside down, but there wasn''t a single clue about the missing people.

    Meanwhile, Ethan had made his way to a building at the far end of the camp.

    It was a warehouse.

    This was where the camp stored its survival supplies.

    Inside were essentials like food and purified water for humans. There were even greenhouses for growing vegetables.

    Ethan entered the first warehouse and found rows of barrels filled with filtered water.

    These humans had gotten smarter. They''d learned from the last incident at the safe zone lab. To avoid poisoning, they no longer used a centralized water system. Instead, they stored water in individual barrels, which was relatively safer.

    There was even a dedicated Awakener team assigned to guard the supplies.

    But with the chaos outside, the guards had all rushed off to regroup, leaving the place mostly unattended.

    Water wasn''t of much use to Ethan.

    Even storing it in his spatial ring felt like a waste of space.

    So he didn''t bother with it.

    He moved on, heading toward the vegetable greenhouses. Of course, these weren''t your typical greenhouses. There was no soil inside. Everything was grown using nutrient solutions.

    This method not only saved space but also sped up crop growth.

    Inside, they were cultivating lettuce, cilantro, spinach, green onions, and more...

    Ethan wasn''t exactly a vegetarian, so he had no interest in the vegetables. He kept moving and arrived at the second warehouse. Inside, he found a stash of human food¡ªcanned fish, canned beef, and compressed biscuits, all with a shelf life of five years and still perfectly good.

    "Not bad..." Ethan muttered, waving his hand to store the supplies in his spatial ring. While he didn''t particularly enjoy eating this stuff, it could be useful for trading with others.

    You can never have too many resources, after all.

    He moved on to the third warehouse, and this one actually surprised him.

    Before he even got close, he heard the distinct clucking of chickens.

    It turned out this warehouse was being used as a chicken farm.

    The chickens were crammed into tiny cages, unable to move around, all for the sake of fattening them up as quickly as possible. Their feed was laced with drugs and growth hormones, allowing them to reach full size in just a couple of weeks.

    "All about tech and cutting corners..." Ethan muttered with a smirk. He decided to take the chickens back with him¡ªhis underlings would probably enjoy the treat.

    With a swift slash of his tachi, he dispatched the chickens and stored them all in his spatial ring. The entire chicken coop collapsed in the process.

    ...

    Meanwhile, outside, people were still running around like headless chickens, searching everywhere but finding nothing. The whole situation felt bizarre.

    How could people just vanish into thin air like that?

    It was even more terrifying than the abilities of the Nightmare Zombie King.

    The folks from Genesis Biotech were on edge, though their concern was more about the possibility of Phantom Infected. Losing four people wasn''t a big deal to them, but the uncertainty of the situation left them uneasy.

    Ryuji and his group, on the other hand, were genuinely panicking. Losing over a hundred clansmen was practically a death sentence for their entire tribe.

    But no matter how hard they searched, they couldn''t find a single clue. They were like ants on a hot pan, running in circles with no idea what to do.

    "Patriarch, we really can''t find them!" one of the clansmen said anxiously.

    Ryuji scanned the area and noticed that the Genesis Biotech people were all busy and gathered together. He lowered his voice and said, "Let''s stop looking for now..."

    "Huh?" The clansmen exchanged confused glances.

    Ryuji leaned in and whispered, "The Genesis Biotech folks are all distracted and grouped up. Their supply warehouses are just in the back. I say we take advantage of the chaos and grab some supplies. If anyone asks, we''ll just say the Zombie King took them. No one will trace it back to us."

    "Hey, that''s a great idea!" someone exclaimed, their eyes lighting up.

    They''d been eyeing Genesis Biotech''s supplies for a while now. Since they couldn''t find their missing people, they might as well make up for the loss in another way.

    Besides, Genesis Biotech would keep searching for the missing people. In the meantime, they could help themselves to some resources.

    It was just another survival instinct in the harsh reality of the apocalypse.

    "Kaito, take a few people and handle it. I''ll keep an eye on Genesis Biotech from the outside. Be careful¡ªjust don''t get caught in the act, and we''ll be fine," Ryuji instructed.

    A young man stepped forward from the group. "Got it. No problem."

    He waved to a few others, picking out a small team. Under the cover of darkness, they slipped away, moving stealthily toward the warehouses at the back of the camp while Genesis Biotech remained distracted.

    Ryuji, meanwhile, led the rest of the group toward the Genesis Biotech camp to blend in with their people.

    ...

    By this time, Ethan had just finished collecting supplies and was about to leave when he sensed human presences rapidly approaching.

    He immediately activated his stealth ability, vanishing into the shadows.

    Moments later, he saw a group of about a dozen people dressed in black. They moved with cat-like silence, their steps light and deliberate as they sneaked into the warehouse area.

    Ethan watched their suspicious behavior with interest, curious to see what they were up to.

    The group whispered among themselves as they reached the first warehouse. When they saw the barrels of clean, filtered water, their eyes practically glowed. It had probably been ages since they''d seen water this pure. They quickly opened a few barrels and started guzzling it down, gulping noisily.

    When they stumbled upon the vegetable greenhouse, they were even more ecstatic.

    They rushed inside, grabbing lettuce, green onions, and garlic, stuffing them into their mouths like they hadn''t eaten in days.

    Ethan observed silently from the shadows.

    He couldn''t help but find it amusing. These "ingredients" were seasoning themselves for him.

    How considerate...

 Chapter 249 - 249: Something was very, very wrong....

    Ethan stepped forward slowly.

    The young man in front of him didn''t notice a thing and kept shoving vegetables into his mouth like there was no tomorrow.

    Well, in a world like this, getting one last good meal before dying could be considered a blessing in disguise.

    Ethan swung his blade toward the back of the man''s neck. The sharp edge sliced through effortlessly, producing a sickening sound of metal grinding against flesh and bone.

    The young man''s head dropped to the ground, rolling a few times before coming to a stop. His eyes were still wide open, and a few sprigs of cilantro were still clenched between his teeth.

    Warm blood splattered onto the surrounding vegetables, making the leaves tremble slightly.

    "Huh?" A few of his companions, who had been happily munching away nearby, turned their heads at the sound. Their faces froze in shock, and they stood rooted to the spot.

    A half-bitten green onion fell from one of their mouths.

    "That''s enough. Too much onion ruins the flavor," Ethan muttered as he stepped forward, his blade sweeping in a wide arc.

    The two men in front of him, both B-rank Awakeners, didn''t even have time to react before their heads hit the ground, rolling to a stop near the scattered vegetables.

    Outside the greenhouse, Kaito furrowed his brow. He had caught the faintest sound from within and sniffed the air, detecting a trace of blood.

    Kaito was an A+ rank water-element Awakener, a skilled fighter within the Takahashi Family.

    "Wait¡­" Kaito raised a hand, signaling the family members behind him, who were busy gathering supplies. His expression turned cautious.

    "There''s something in the greenhouse."

    "Brother, isn''t it just our people in there?" a young girl beside him asked. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kaito shook his head. "Their presence¡­ it''s gone."

    "What?" The group around him exchanged uneasy glances, their thoughts drifting to the family members who had vanished earlier. Could the culprit behind it all be inside?

    "What should we do?" the girl asked anxiously.

    "Stay calm. Don''t panic," Kaito said firmly. "We''ll go in and see what kind of monster we''re dealing with. And we''ll bring our people back."

    "As expected of you, brother¡­" The girl clenched her fists, her eyes sparkling with admiration.

    Kaito Takahashi was considered a rising star within the Takahashi Family. With his A+ rank abilities, he was second only to Ryuji Takahashi and carried significant authority.

    The girl was his cousin, but their bond had long since surpassed mere familial ties.

    Kaito gestured to the group, and they moved into formation, spreading out in a fan shape to surround the greenhouse. Their footsteps were light, making no sound as they approached.

    Everyone was on edge, their senses tuned to any noise coming from inside.

    Kaito made another hand signal.

    Two members of the group moved in tandem, positioning themselves on either side of the greenhouse entrance. Pressing their ears to the plastic sheeting, they listened carefully but heard nothing.

    The two exchanged a glance and nodded in silent agreement.

    Then, with a sudden motion, they yanked the greenhouse''s curtain aside.

    Their eyes scanned the interior. All they saw were scattered vegetable leaves and some cultivation equipment. Not a single person was in sight.

    But the faint metallic tang of blood lingered in the air.

    "No one?" The two looked at each other, puzzled.

    And that''s when they felt it¡ªa presence closing in. A chilling sense of danger crept up their spines, making their hair stand on end.

    Ethan''s figure materialized behind them, his movements silent and deliberate.

    A wave of killing intent radiated from him, freezing the two in place. It felt as though they had been plunged into an icy abyss. Instinctively, they turned their heads.

    But all they saw was the flash of a blade.

    The Tachi sliced through the air, its edge gleaming coldly as it reached their necks.

    They didn''t even have time to scream. A sharp chill spread across their throats, and darkness consumed their vision as they collapsed lifelessly to the ground.

    "There¡­ there he is!"

    "What kind of monster is this?!"

    "I don''t know¡­"

    "Attack! Now!"

    The group behind them finally spotted Ethan. Energy surged around them as they activated their Awakener abilities. Ice shards, fireballs, and other attacks tore through the air, all aimed directly at him.

    But the truth was, they hadn''t discovered Ethan. He had allowed them to see him.

    There was no need to hide from these small fry. He could take them out in the open without breaking a sweat.

    Ethan''s eyes glowed red, a sinister light flickering within them.

    The terrifying Domain of the Dead spread outward, its oppressive force crashing over the area like a storm.

    Several of the attackers were caught within its range. Their bodies convulsed, bones cracking audibly.

    One by one, they crumpled to the ground, completely incapacitated.

    "Fall back!" someone shouted, their voice trembling with fear. The remaining fighters'' eyes were wide with terror, as if they were staring into an endless sea of blood, surging toward them. They knew that if they were swallowed by it, there would be no escape¡ªonly death.

    But their movements were too slow. The Domain of the Dead pressed down relentlessly, and a few more were crushed under its overwhelming force.

    "Kaito! What do we do now?" The young girl clung to Kaito''s back, her face pale with fear as she watched their comrades collapse one by one.

    Kaito''s brows furrowed deeply, his expression dark enough to drip water. The scene before him brought to mind the descriptions from the Zombie King''s dossier.

    This guy¡­ this monster in front of them¡­ could very well be the Zombie King, the target of their mission.

    The Zombie King, a being with the power of an Absolute Domain. He could move undetected, ignore terrain, and was practically invincible.

    "I''ll take you on myself!" Kaito growled through gritted teeth, his energy surging as a faint blue aura began to radiate from his body.

    "Water Style: Water Tornado Jutsu!" he roared, unleashing a torrent of water energy. The water swirled and twisted, forming a massive tornado that roared like a dragon as it gained speed and power.

    The sheer force of the water element surged forward, seemingly unstoppable.

    But the gap between Kaito and Ethan was far too great. The moment the water tornado touched the Domain of the Dead, it shattered instantly, dissipating like mist in the wind. It didn''t stand a chance.

    "Boom!"

    A dull thud echoed as Kaito was sent flying backward, his body tracing a helpless arc through the air before crashing heavily to the ground.

    His eyes were shut tight, blood streaming from his nose, ears, and mouth. His body lay motionless, teetering on the edge of death.

    "Brother!" The girl''s scream pierced the air as she rushed to his side. She dropped to her knees, frantically checking his injuries, tears streaming down her face as she sobbed uncontrollably.

    "Brother, wake up¡­ please, wake up! Don''t leave me¡­ please¡­"

    Ethan tilted his head slightly, watching the scene with cold detachment. Then, in a flash, he moved past her.

    The sound of a head hitting the ground echoed softly.

    The warehouse fell silent once more.

    ...

    Outside, hundreds of Awakeners were still combing the area, searching for any trace of their target. The search party had pushed further and further back, but so far, they had found nothing.

    Ryuji''s eyes darted nervously, his anxiety growing with each passing moment.

    Where was Kaito? Why hadn''t he returned yet?

    And worse, Genesis Biotech''s people were closing in on the warehouse. If they found anything incriminating, it would be game over. Not only would their reputation be ruined, but their partnership with Genesis Biotech would be terminated on the spot.

    Ryuji''s mind raced. He needed to come up with a way to stop them.

    He quickly stepped to the front of the group, addressing the lead Awakener. "Based on my experience, the Zombie King has to be nearby. There''s no way he''s further back. We should focus our search up ahead."

    The lead Awakener, a man named Jacob Turner, raised an eyebrow. Jacob was one of the remaining members of the Bernardino Four Riders and the de facto leader of the camp. "The Zombie King is unpredictable. He could be anywhere," Jacob replied flatly.

    Ryuji frowned. "Trust me, no one knows the Zombie King better than I do."

    "Oh, yeah? The last guy who said that is six feet under," Jacob shot back, clearly unimpressed. Without waiting for further argument, he led a group of several hundred Awakeners straight into the warehouse.

    The moment they entered, they noticed signs of recent activity. A barrel of water had been opened and partially emptied. The greenhouse door was ajar.

    Ryuji''s heart sank. This was bad. If Genesis Biotech found out what had happened here, it wouldn''t just be a matter of losing face¡ªthey''d lose everything.

    "Search the area," Jacob ordered.

    The Awakeners spread out, conducting a thorough sweep of the warehouse.

    Ryuji grew increasingly tense, his guilt gnawing at him. His foot tapped nervously against the ground as he tried to think of an excuse, something to say if they uncovered the truth.

    But then, one of the search teams came running back. "Report! There''s no one in the warehouse!"

    "What?" Ryuji''s eyes widened in shock. For a moment, he was completely thrown off. But then, his mind started racing again.

    Something about this didn''t add up.

    Something was very, very wrong....

 Chapter 250 - 250: Surprises

    Kaito and the others should be in the warehouse¡­ So how the hell did they just disappear?

    Wait¡­ don''t tell me¡­ they vanished like the rest of the clan?!

    A bad feeling crept up in Ryuji''s heart.

    "Captain Jacob, I think we should search more carefully."

    "Huh?"

    Jacob looked at him in surprise. Just a moment ago, this guy was saying there was nothing here, and now he suddenly wants to search again? These Japanese guys sure are weird¡­

    Still, they headed deeper into the warehouse.

    What they found was worse than expected¡ªnot only were there no people, but all the supplies had been completely looted. Warehouse No. 3 was in the worst shape¡ªthe chicken coop had collapsed, and all the chickens were gone.

    "Poor chickens¡­" Jacob muttered under his breath.

    But Ryuji''s frown only deepened. This wasn''t about the damn chickens anymore¡ªhis people were missing.

    Kaito was one of the strongest fighters in the clan, practically his right-hand man.

    The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became.

    "Where the hell are my people?! Where did they go?!"

    "What?" Jacob turned to him, sensing something was off. "Your people¡­ were in the warehouse too?"

    "Uh¡­ no! Why would our people be in your warehouse?" Ryuji was panicking inside, but he had no choice but to deny it.

    This was a mess.

    Jacob nodded. "Hmm¡­ I''m guessing the Zombie King was here. But if that''s the case, he''s probably gone by now. Let''s head out."

    "¡­Fine." Ryuji gritted his teeth.

    ...

    At that moment, Ethan had already left the warehouse.

    The human Awakeners had gathered¡ªnearly a thousand of them. Among them were quite a few A+ rank Awakeners, three third-generation Cyborgs, and a good number of second-generation Cyborgs.

    That included Ryuji Takahashi from Japan, along with several of his clan''s top fighters.

    There was no need for Ethan to fight them head-on. Even if he was 90% sure he could win, that remaining 10% wasn''t worth the risk.

    Besides, Rancho Cucamonga had another threat¡ªthe Nightmare Zombie King. He had to stay cautious.

    He''d already gained plenty from tonight''s hunt. No need to push his luck.

    With that, his figure faded into the darkness and disappeared.

    ...

    Back in Los Angeles, the night sky had cleared. The clouds had drifted away, revealing a bright full moon.

    With no light pollution in the post-apocalyptic world, the moon shone even more brilliantly. Its silver glow bathed the ruined city, casting eerie shadows over the streets, where hordes of zombies roamed.

    Ethan casually tossed his latest prey aside and headed upstairs alone to absorb the A+ rank crystal core he had just acquired.

    His underlings quickly gathered around.

    Bulldozer''s fierce eyes widened as he sniffed the air.

    "This time¡­ the food smells different."

    "Yeah, it''s Japanese cuisine," Laura tilted her head, inspecting the haul.

    PhD, ever the stickler for accuracy, corrected her. "To be precise, it''s an all-you-can-eat Japanese buffet."

    "Exactly. Look¡ªsome even come with lettuce, green onions, and garlic." Bulldozer rubbed his hands together like a fly, eager to dig in.

    And with that, the feast began.

    The zombies tore into the flesh, the sound of ripping meat filling the air. A faint mist of blood rose around them, staining the moonlight a deep crimson.

    After eating her fill, the Elegy Zombie King picked up the guitar slung across her back and began to play.

    The eerie melody, combined with the blood-red moonlight, cast an unsettling atmosphere over the feasting horde. Their faces, smeared with blood and twisted in excitement, looked even more monstrous under the haunting tune.

    The scene was nothing short of breathtaking¡ªterrifying, yet mesmerizing. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Since tonight''s hunt had been quite fruitful, Big Ears strutted through the horde, proudly holding a small chicken in his hand, grinning to himself.

    "Winner, winner, chicken dinner..."

    ...

    Another terrifying night passed. The sun rose, the moon set, and warm sunlight once again bathed the earth.

    The Awakeners'' camp in San Bernardino had been attacked two nights in a row¡ªfirst by Nightmare, then by Ethan.

    But the difference was clear.

    Ethan''s destruction far outmatched Nightmare''s.

    That said, Genesis Biotech hadn''t suffered too much this time. The biggest loss was the stolen supplies. As for the four missing Awakeners? They weren''t worth worrying about.

    Ryuji, however, was devastated. His chest felt like it was being crushed under a massive boulder, making it hard to breathe.

    His clan¡­ was gone.

    An entire night had passed, and they still hadn''t been found. The outcome was obvious¡ªthey had likely already become one with the undead.

    "Do they still have a chance¡­?" Ryuji murmured to himself.

    Jacob, standing beside him, tried to offer some comfort.

    "Patriarch, you don''t have to be so pessimistic. Try to look on the bright side."

    "Oh?" Ryuji turned to him. "And what exactly is the bright side?"

    "Well¡­ maybe your people weren''t killed. Maybe they were just¡­ captured and kept alive by the zombies." Jacob thought for a moment before speaking.

    "..."

    Ryuji was speechless. That was supposed to be better? That would be even worse than just dying outright.

    Jacob continued, "Anyway, don''t be too upset. If you stress too much, it''s bad for your health. You could develop nodules, and those can turn cancerous over time¡ª"

    "Enough! Just shut up already!" Ryuji cut him off, his patience completely gone.

    ...

    But the impact of this event didn''t stop there.

    The Nightmare Zombie King of Rancho Cucamonga had been keeping a close eye on the Awakeners'' camp, always having his subordinates monitor the area. So, it didn''t take long for the news to reach him.

    "I just raided that place, and now he''s gone and done the same? Is he trying to provoke me? Does he want to compete with me?" Nightmare pondered.

    He prided himself on his ability to slaughter humans¡ªhe didn''t believe any other Zombie King could outmatch him in that regard.

    "How many humans did he hunt?"

    "Boss, at least a hundred, conservatively speaking," one of the Zombie Kings reported.

    "¡­What?"

    Nightmare''s brow furrowed in surprise. His own psychic field covered a wide area, and even then, he hadn''t managed to kill that many humans in one night.

    And besides¡­ the Awakeners'' camp was packed with strong fighters. It wasn''t an easy target.

    "What about the humans'' crystal cores? He couldn''t have taken those, right?"

    "Boss, not just the crystal cores¡ªhe took the bodies too. The humans are saying over a hundred people just vanished without a trace."

    "..."

    Nightmare fell silent, his expression darkening. His mismatched black-and-white eyes gleamed with deep thought.

    Nearby, the Scissorhands Zombie King rasped, "Los Angeles is definitely not as simple as Wreckhead made it sound. He said there were only three Zombie Kings, but I''ve seen more than that. And they''re all strong¡ªreally strong. They''ve stolen a lot of my crystal cores¡­"

    "¡­What exactly is their strength?"

    Nightmare couldn''t figure it out just yet, but one thing was certain¡ªthey had been hiding their true power, throwing up a smokescreen to mislead him.

    If he didn''t gather intel soon, they would just keep throwing more ''surprises'' his way.

    He needed to know exactly what he was dealing with.

    Luckily, he had the perfect ability for this¡ªDream Invasion.

    Gathering intelligence would be easy.

    As long as he could enter someone''s dreams, he could peer into the deepest corners of their soul and uncover their secrets.

    But there was a problem.

    This ability didn''t work well on zombies. Zombies didn''t sleep. Some of them were so brain-dead that even their subconscious was a mess.

    "So¡­ I need a human. And not just any human¡ªI need someone who knows that Zombie King."

    ...

 Chapter 251 - 251: Youâ€™re not Ethan

    Los Angeles still had humans¡ªquite a lot of them, actually. The first thing that came to Nightmare, the Zombie King''s mind, was Genesis Biotech and the human shelter.

    After a brief moment of thought, he decided to target the shelter first. Genesis Biotech was too heavily guarded.

    Besides¡­ he had already broken into the Rancho Cucamonga Shelter before. He knew the layout well and had plenty of experience dealing with it.

    Nightmare was eager to learn more about Ethan, so he planned to act that very night.

    ...

    It was another dark, moonless night.

    Under the cover of darkness, Nightmare made his way from Rancho Cucamonga to Los Angeles, quickly slipping into the shadows of a pitch-black forest.

    This was the very place where Ethan had fought the Azure Scaled Zombie King.

    The battlefield still bore its scars¡ªfallen trees, skeletal remains scattered across the ground, some even piled into eerie mounds of white bone.

    Standing atop one of these bone piles, Nightmare''s tall figure loomed in the darkness. His mismatched eyes¡ªone black, one white¡ªstared ahead.

    Not far from here¡­

    Was the human shelter.

    After some time to recover, the shelter had mostly regained its strength. The collapsed walls had been rebuilt, and the buildings inside were fully repaired.

    Awakeners patrolled the high walls, and every 80 feet, a bright floodlight illuminated the perimeter. The lights attracted swarms of insects, which buzzed and fluttered in dense clouds.

    "Dream Invasion."

    Nightmare murmured softly. His heterochromatic eyes gleamed as his S-rank psychic power spread out, seeping into the shelter without making a sound, without disturbing a single soul¡­

    He could sense it clearly¡ªmany people were deep in sleep.

    But tonight, he wasn''t here to kill.

    He was here to dig up information about Ethan.

    Inside the shelter, there were definitely people who knew Ethan well¡ªMia, Sean, and Chris, for example.

    Nightmare focused his mind, preparing to infiltrate their dreams.

    "Huh?"

    But soon, he noticed something strange.

    Sean had no dreams.

    When he slept, his brain activity was almost nonexistent¡ªcompletely blank.

    "A human like this exists?"

    Nightmare was surprised. But there was nothing he could do about it, so he turned his attention to Mia instead. She was the one closest to Ethan.

    At that moment, Mia was lying on her bed, her delicate face peaceful, eyes closed in deep sleep. But as Nightmare''s powerful psychic energy invaded her mind, her long eyelashes trembled slightly¡ªshe was already being pulled into a dream.

    The first scene that unfolded¡­

    Was an orphanage.

    Mia was only five or six years old at the time. Her fair skin made her look like a porcelain doll. She was lying on a small desk, fast asleep.

    A gentle breeze drifted in through the window, stirring the air. Slowly, she woke up, rubbing the corner of her mouth where a bit of drool had gathered.

    Her sleepy, wide eyes blinked in confusion.

    "This is... the orphanage?"

    Mia looked around, feeling an overwhelming sense of familiarity.

    This was the classroom where the headmaster used to teach them. The old wooden desks and chairs were worn out, covered with donated books stacked haphazardly.

    She glanced down at her small, delicate hands. Her arms were smooth and unscarred¡ªno signs of the self-inflicted wounds she would have in the future.

    Her confusion deepened.

    She clearly remembered that the world had already ended. She was supposed to be in the official shelter¡­

    "Could it be¡­ that was all just a dream?"** she murmured to herself. But if it was a dream, it had been way too real.

    She turned to look out the window.

    The sun was shining brightly, a gentle breeze rustling the grass. In the distance, she could hear the laughter of children playing¡ªthere was no sign of the apocalypse at all.

    Just then, a boy appeared at the window.

    His bright eyes sparkled with energy, and when he smiled, it was warm and carefree, like the sun itself.

    "Mia, the cherries are ripe! Come with me to pick some!"

    "Oh¡ªokay!"

    Mia nodded, glancing around. Seeing that no one was watching, she climbed out of the window without hesitation.

    In the corner of the classroom, Nightmare''s figure slowly materialized.

    "I see¡­ so that''s the connection between them."

    He had just uncovered a shocking secret.

    Because the boy at the window¡ªwas Ethan.

    No wonder¡­ No wonder he had never attacked the Los Angeles Shelter.

    But something still didn''t add up.

    Zombies lost most of their past memories after turning. Even if they evolved intelligence, they wouldn''t retain human emotions¡ªlet alone sentimental attachments to their past lives.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Nightmare decided to dig deeper.

    And while he was at it¡­ he might as well turn this dream into a nightmare.

    A warm, happy childhood memory like this¡­ had no place here.

    Behind the orphanage was a small garden, where cherry trees stood heavy with ripe, red fruit.

    A group of children ran toward the trees, laughing and shouting in excitement.

    Among them was Sean, even as a child, his eyes carried a sharp intelligence. He was holding a small cage, inside of which was a tiny hamster.

    Sean was swinging the cage back and forth, pretending it was an airplane.

    "Wheee~ Take off! We''re flying!"

    The poor hamster inside was getting dizzy from all the shaking.

    Ethan turned to him. "Hey, Sean, if you keep doing that, the hamster''s gonna get sick."

    "Nah, I''m training it to be an astronaut. One day, it''ll fly a spaceship into space!" Sean grinned and kept shaking the cage.

    Ethan rolled his eyes and ignored him.

    Since he was taller than the others, he could easily reach the cherries on the higher branches.

    Stretching out his small hand, he plucked a few large, bright red cherries with ease.

    Mia watched him silently, her brows furrowing slightly.

    "Why does that movement feel so familiar¡­?"

    Ethan turned to her, holding out the cherries. "Here, Mia. These are for you."

    "Oh¡­ thanks."

    Mia didn''t hesitate. She took the cherries and popped one into her mouth.

    But the moment she started chewing¡ªsomething felt off.

    There was no sweetness.

    Instead, a thick, metallic taste filled her mouth.

    It tasted like¡­ blood.

    "Pfft!"

    She spat it out immediately.

    The ground beneath her was stained red¡ªlike she had just coughed up blood.

    And then¡­

    Ethan''s expression changed.

    His warm, bright eyes turned cold. A flicker of resentment flashed through them.

    "What''s wrong? You don''t like the cherries I picked for you?"

    Mia''s young voice was steady. "You''re not Ethan." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    There wasn''t a trace of fear in her tone.

    "Oh? Is that so¡­"

    Ethan''s voice suddenly turned hoarse.

    His skin paled.

    Dark veins bulged across his face.

    His once-bright eyes became sharp and menacing.

    A low, guttural growl rumbled from his throat.

    In the blink of an eye¡ªhe had transformed into a zombie.

    His face was twisted and monstrous.

    But Mia just stood there, watching.

    As if none of this surprised her.

    "Raaagh¡ª!"

    With a feral snarl, Ethan lunged at her.

    His sharp fangs sank into her pale, delicate neck.

    Mia didn''t resist.

    She just stood there, silently feeling the sensation of his teeth tearing into her flesh.

    "This pain¡­ feels different than I expected¡­"

    ¡­

 Chapter 252 - 252: Ethanâ€™s fault

    Her vision went black, and her consciousness grew heavy as she woke from the dream.

    Inside the tent, Mia, who had been lying on the bed, suddenly opened her eyes and sat up straight. Her gaze swept across the surroundings, but her expression remained calm and composed.

    She had studied the zombies of Rancho Cucamonga. She knew exactly what this was¡ªZombie King Nightmare''s eerie ability: Dream Invasion.

    "Even if I''m in the shelter right now, that doesn''t mean this is real."

    Mia assessed the situation in her mind. Without hesitation, she drew her tachi and made a shallow cut on her arm. A thin line of crimson blood welled up from the wound.

    Other than that, nothing happened.

    Just as she expected¡­

    The pain still felt off.

    She was still inside the dream.

    "What a boring little trick..."

    Mia muttered to herself, her sharp eyes scanning the tent.

    "Come out. I know you''re in my dream."

    The moment she spoke, a shadowy figure materialized inside the tent.

    His skin was deathly pale, and his mismatched eyes¡ªone black, one white¡ªradiated an unsettling, almost supernatural aura.

    Zombie King Nightmare.

    His expression darkened, his presence filled with violent hostility. He was furious¡ªhis carefully crafted dream had been seen through by a mere human.

    And worse, she had dismissed it as nothing more than a boring little trick.

    This was a first. No one had ever done this before.

    This woman was way too arrogant. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But Mia remained unfazed, meeting his gaze with calm indifference.

    "You''re here because of Ethan, aren''t you?"

    Nightmare didn''t bother denying it.

    "That''s right."

    Mia continued, her voice steady.

    "You''re not his match. Not even close."

    Nightmare''s expression twisted.

    "Impossible!" he spat, unwilling to believe it. "I took down the Rancho Cucamonga shelter and became a ruler in my own right! Even the people in San Bernardino fear me! Why the hell wouldn''t I be his match?!"

    Mia''s tone remained neutral, almost casual.

    "Oh? You took down Rancho Cucamonga because Ethan killed the shelter''s second, third, fourth, and fifth-ranked Awakeners. San Bernardino fears you because Ethan wiped out two of the so-called ''Bernardino Four Riders.'' Your entire rise to power¡­ has been in his shadow."

    Nightmare''s eyes widened in shock.

    "What?!"

    The truth hit him like a sledgehammer. His jaw clenched, sharp teeth grinding together as veins bulged on his face.

    "No¡­ I don''t believe it!" he muttered, shaken to his core.

    Taking down Rancho Cucamonga had always been his greatest achievement¡ªthe proof that he had risen to power as a Zombie King.

    But now, he was being told that his success had only been possible because of Ethan.

    In an instant, all his pride, all his accomplishments, were shattered.

    He couldn''t accept it.

    Without Ethan, he wouldn''t have even become a ruler.

    And yet, here he was, thinking of Ethan as his rival.

    The realization was humiliating.

    Like a clown who had been dancing in someone else''s shadow all along.

    "Damn it!"

    A deep sense of defeat surged through Nightmare''s heart.

    Mia continued, her tone as indifferent as ever.

    "You couldn''t even handle Genesis Biotech''s cyborgs. Calling yourself the ruler of Rancho Cucamonga is nothing but an empty title. Your strength isn''t enough to truly dominate. At best¡­ you''re just a slightly stronger zombie."

    "No! That''s impossible! I am a ruler! Shut up!" Nightmare''s emotions spiraled out of control, his rage teetering on the edge of madness. Mia''s words were like a steel blade, stabbing straight into his pride.

    But she remained unfazed.

    "If I''m not mistaken, your real body is somewhere outside the shelter. Once I wake up, I can kill you."

    "You¡ª!" Nightmare''s expression twisted with fury, his brows furrowing tightly.

    Then, he saw Mia gripping her tachi, already standing up from the bed.

    His heart dropped.

    Because if what she said was true, and she really woke up¡­ then in a real fight, his physical strength might not be enough to stop her.

    "Just you wait! One day, all of you will die!!!" Nightmare spat out his final threat before vanishing into thin air.

    And in that instant¡ª

    Mia woke up again.

    Her eyes snapped open.

    She was back in her tent.

    Just like before, she sat up, drew her tachi, and made a small cut on her arm.

    The sharp sting jolted her nerves, sending a familiar rush through her body. Her cells seemed to come alive.

    "Mmm. That feels right."

    She confirmed it¡ªthis was the real world.

    Nightmare had probably been too rattled by her words and threats to stick around.

    "Tch. Weak mentality. That was all it took to break him?"

    Outside the tent, a commotion had erupted.

    Nightmare hadn''t just invaded her dreams¡ªhe had controlled others as well. Most people had already woken up, shaken but unharmed.

    But some¡­ weren''t so lucky.

    Like Chris.

    "Monsters! You''re all monsters! You''re trying to trick me again, aren''t you?!"

    He was swinging a machete wildly at his teammates, his eyes filled with paranoia.

    People scrambled to get out of his way.

    "Uncle Chris! Calm down! We''re not monsters!"

    "Lies! You think I''ll fall for that?!" Chris raged, his mind still trapped in the nightmare.

    Brandon, thinking fast, tried a different approach.

    "Uncle! Just hold on! Let me introduce you to my online girlfriend!"

    Chris froze.

    He turned his head toward Brandon, his grip on the machete loosening slightly.

    "Oh?"

    Brandon let out a long sigh of relief.

    Looks like the online girlfriend card still worked¡­

    But then¡ª

    Chris''s face twisted into something even more deranged.

    His grip on the machete tightened again.

    "Your online girlfriend is a monster too!!!"

    "Oh, come on!" Brandon''s eyes widened as he dodged frantically.

    What the hell had Chris dreamed about to make him this paranoid?!

    At that moment, Mia stepped out of her tent, walking toward the chaos.

    Chris spotted her.

    His crazed expression didn''t fade¡ªin fact, his eyes filled with grief. His voice trembled, almost breaking into a sob.

    "Mia! I''ll avenge you!"

    "Huh?" Mia blinked, completely baffled.

    Before she could react, Chris charged at her, machete raised high, as if she were some kind of monster.

    Mia didn''t move.

    She didn''t even flinch.

    As Chris got close¡ª

    She raised her hand, swung her arm back, and¡ª

    SMACK.

    A loud, crisp slap echoed through the air.

    Chris was lifted off the ground.

    He spun several times mid-air before crashing to the ground. His head lolled to the side¡ªcompletely unconscious.

    Silence.

    The entire camp froze.

    Brandon and the others stared, wide-eyed, their brains struggling to process what just happened.

    "Uh¡­ Uncle Chris¡­ is he okay?" someone finally asked.

    "He''ll be fine. He just needs a minute." Mia replied casually.

    "Oh¡­ okay."

    Everyone relaxed a little.

    Then they looked at Chris again.

    His face was already swelling.

    That slap¡­ was probably Mia''s reward for his nonsense.

    Still, the whole situation left an eerie feeling in the air.

    Especially for those who had just woken up from their nightmares.

    Even though Nightmare had left, his influence still lingered.

    People were shaken.

    "Mia, what the hell just happened?" Brandon finally asked.

    Mia didn''t answer right away.

    After a brief pause, she exhaled and said¡ª

    "Ethan''s fault. Entirely."

    ¡­

 Chapter 253 - 253: Nope, I just wanna protect you

    Nightmare had returned to his lair, feeling down and trapped in deep self-doubt.

    The surrounding Zombie Kings exchanged uneasy glances, clearly sensing the heavy atmosphere. Normally, their boss would come back in high spirits, but today, he seemed unusually grim.

    "Boss... what happened?" Scissorhands finally asked.

    "You wouldn''t understand," Nightmare muttered, his tone heavy. He had no intention of letting his subordinates know that the only reason he had managed to break into the shelter and intimidate the people of San Bernardino was because of Ethan.

    On top of that, Nightmare had learned through others'' dreams that Ethan possessed two Radiant Crystals infused with radiation¡ªcrystals that could accelerate evolution.

    The gap between them¡­ was massive.

    They weren''t even on the same level.

    If Ethan hadn''t been concerned about San Bernardino, he could have wiped Nightmare out without a second thought.

    Come to think of it¡­ the only reason he was still alive was because of San Bernardino.

    The more Nightmare dwelled on this, the more he felt like he was nothing. Am I really not qualified to be a ruler?

    "Huh? Boss, why would you say that?" Scissorhands asked, confused. "There are two other Zombie Kings on the outskirts of L.A. who call themselves rulers. If they can do it, why can''t you?"

    "You''re comparing me to them?" Nightmare turned to glare at him, his glowing eyes flashing with irritation.

    "Uh¡­ no, no! That''s not what I meant!" Scissorhands quickly shook his head, terrified.

    "Boss, you''re way stronger than them!"

    "..." Nightmare felt a headache coming on. If Scissorhands weren''t one of his most capable subordinates, he might have slapped him into the ground right then and there.

    At this moment, Ethan had become Nightmare''s inner demon.

    The only way to break free from this shadow¡­

    Was to defeat him.

    Only then could he prove himself worthy of being a true ruler.

    "Maybe¡­ I should start looking for some of those Radiant Crystals too." Nightmare analyzed the situation. The people of San Bernardino needed to be dealt with, and he needed to find Radiant Crystals. He had to gather every possible resource to make up for his shortcomings¡ªonly then would he have a real chance at facing Ethan head-on.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan was still holed up at home, completely unaware of what had transpired outside¡ªuntil his phone buzzed with a message.

    The text was short and to the point:

    "Ethan, this is all your fault."

    "Huh???" Ethan stared at the screen, baffled. What did I do this time?

    Mia sent another message.

    "I just dreamed about you."

    "Oh." Ethan immediately had a pretty good idea of what had happened. He typed back, "Nightmare came to see you, didn''t he?"

    "Yeah¡­" Mia gave him a quick rundown of what had gone down at the shelter¡ªhow Nightmare had been utterly crushed, how his confidence had completely shattered.

    Ethan sighed to himself.

    Classic.

    Clearly, Nightmare hadn''t gained anything from his little visit to the shelter.

    Mia continued, "Now that Nightmare knows how strong you are, he''s probably scared of you. Maybe you could take this chance to make him submit?"

    "Yeah, no thanks¡­" Ethan dismissed the idea immediately. It was way too risky. Nightmare was unpredictable, and everything he had achieved so far had been hard-earned. There was no way he''d just give all that up and pledge loyalty to someone else.

    Even if Ethan managed to keep him around for a while, Nightmare would be a ticking time bomb.

    Seeing Ethan reject the idea, Mia said, "Well, when you decide to attack Rancho Cucamonga, let me know."

    "What, you got your eye on their supplies?" Ethan finally caught on. Suggesting he recruit Nightmare would''ve been pretty convenient for her.

    Mia replied, "Nope, I just wanna protect you. ????????????"

    "..." Ethan rolled his eyes. This girl was getting way too smooth with her words¡ªwho the hell had she been learning from?

    That said, Ethan had no immediate plans to attack Rancho Cucamonga. Nightmare might be a troublemaker, but at the end of the day, they were both on the zombie side.

    For now, they were still technically allies. No need to burn that bridge just yet.

    Besides, San Bernardino was making a lot of moves lately. Not only had they brought in third-generation cyborgs, but they''d also hired an Awakener from Japan. Who knew what else they had up their sleeve?

    Ethan figured it was time to put them in their place first.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the Genesis Biotech branch in San Bernardino¡­

    Sophia was in a great mood.

    Sure, their camp had been attacked last night by a Zombie King with some freaky abilities, but her losses were minimal¡ªonly four people missing, along with some supplies.

    The only real shame was losing the chickens.

    But compared to the Takahashi Family from Japan? They''d lost over a hundred people.

    "Looks like letting them stay in our camp was the right call. They ended up taking the hit for us," Sophia thought smugly.

    Bringing them in had already paid off.

    And more bounty hunters were still on their way.

    That was the power of headquarters'' influence.

    Sophia figured it was time to push Ryuji to hurry up and head to L.A. to hunt down the Zombie King. She needed that threat eliminated.

    Without hesitation, she picked up the satellite phone and dialed the Awakener camp.

    "Get me Ryuji."

    "Understood, Sophia."

    A moment later, a tired voice came through the line.

    "Miss Sophia."

    Hearing how exhausted he sounded, Sophia couldn''t help but smirk. There was something oddly satisfying about this¡­

    "Ryuji, when are you heading out to hunt the Zombie King?"

    "We''re leaving now," Ryuji replied.

    Their supplies were running dangerously low. If they didn''t complete the bounty soon, they''d be starving. They were backed into a corner.

    "But we''re not familiar with the route to L.A. We''ll need a guide."

    "Oh, that''s no problem," Sophia agreed easily.

    She decided to send an Awakener squad to lead them.

    And the guide? None other than David.

    That night, when Nightmare had invaded his dreams, David hadn''t died¡ªhe''d just been knocked out by a cyborg and later rescued.

    After two days of recovery, he was back in action.

    At the entrance of the Awakener camp¡­

    A group of people had gathered.

    David''s squad was there, along with Ryuji and the Takahashi Family''s elite fighters. While they had lost a lot of people, most of the casualties had been ordinary members.

    Among them, only Kaito was considered a true powerhouse.

    So overall, their combat strength hadn''t taken much of a hit.

    "Ryuji, this way." David gestured for them to follow.

    "Mm." Ryuji nodded, leading his group of over twenty people as they set off from the Awakener camp.

    The journey ahead was anything but smooth.

    The wind howled, kicking up dust and sand. The roads were littered with rotting corpses and skeletal remains¡ªevidence of past battles.

    And in the distance, the eerie howls of zombies echoed through the air.

    Danger lurked everywhere.

    One of the Takahashi Family members stepped forward, speaking rapidly in Japanese. "Patriarch, are we really going after that Zombie King?"

    "We don''t have a choice. If we don''t, we''ll starve," Ryuji said grimly. Surviving in this world wasn''t easy. "Besides, we might even find our missing people."

    "Oh, Patriarch, you''re right." The clan member nodded in agreement. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ryuji recalled what Jacob had said¡ªWhat if the missing clan members had been captured and kept alive?

    Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ there was still hope.

    ...

 Chapter 254 - 254: Takeoutâ€¦ takeoutâ€¦

    David stood to the side, unable to understand their language, but he had heard rumors before¡ªRyuji, their leader, was incredibly powerful, supposedly an SS-rank Awakener.

    The thought of working alongside someone that strong sent a thrill through him. He was eager to witness the abilities of an SS-rank firsthand.

    "Mr. Ryuji, if you don''t mind me asking¡­ what''s your awakened ability?" David asked, his curiosity getting the better of him.

    "Hmph! You''ll find out soon enough," Ryuji replied with a cocky smirk.

    "Oh, alright then." David nodded and continued leading the way.

    A short while later, they left San Bernardino behind and arrived at a vast, desolate plain. The ground was littered with countless bones and corpses.

    Ahead, a few zombies, starving and desperate, were crouched on the ground, gnawing on rotting flesh.

    The moment they caught the scent of living humans, their heads snapped up.

    "Raaagh¡ª!"

    With a guttural roar, they instantly turned feral, lunging toward the group like ravenous wolves spotting prey.

    Several elite fighters from the Takahashi Family immediately drew their weapons and stepped forward to engage.

    These zombies weren''t particularly strong.

    With a few swift clashes of steel, heads rolled to the ground, and the undead were swiftly cut down¡ªRyuji didn''t even need to lift a finger.

    David felt a twinge of disappointment.

    He had been hoping to see an SS-rank in action.

    But before he could dwell on it, another wave of guttural howls echoed across the plains¡ªthis time, much louder and more numerous.

    A horde of at least a hundred zombies was approaching.

    These were the undead from Rancho Cucamonga.

    Nightmare had been relentlessly attacking San Bernardino, constantly sending waves of zombies to wear them down.

    And within this horde, there were quite a few elite variants.

    "This is getting annoying¡­" Ryuji muttered, his brows furrowing in irritation. One hand was already gripping the hilt of his katana at his waist.

    David''s eyes lit up. Is he finally going to make a move?

    As the massive horde charged forward, the Takahashi Family''s fighters once again stepped up, engaging the zombies in brutal combat.

    But Ryuji remained still, his hand on his sword, his presence growing heavier by the second. A faint current of air swirled around him, making his black coat ripple.

    "Wind Slash."

    With a quiet murmur, his katana flashed from its sheath, and in the blink of an eye, he was gone¡ªmoving so fast that he seemed to vanish.

    David''s breath caught in his throat. He hadn''t even seen how Ryuji moved.

    It was as if he had disappeared from where he stood.

    In the next instant, Ryuji was already deep within the horde, his katana slicing through the air, sending razor-sharp wind blades flying.

    Each slash was devastatingly precise. Zombies were cleaved in half at the waist, their bodies collapsing in grotesque sprays of blackened blood.

    Limbs flew, torsos split apart¡ªhe was cutting through them like a storm tearing through a battlefield.

    His movements were fluid, effortless. He cut down the undead as if they were nothing more than livestock.

    "Unbelievable¡­" David whispered in awe.

    Is he¡­ a wind-type Awakener?

    Just as David was trying to process what he was seeing¡ª

    The wind around Ryuji suddenly stopped.

    Instead, crackling sounds filled the air.

    Sparks of electricity danced across his body, flickering like silver serpents.

    "Thunderclap!"

    Lightning energy surged into his blade, and with a sudden, forceful strike, he slammed it into the ground.

    Zzzzzzt!

    Bolts of electricity erupted outward, spreading across the battlefield in a massive web of crackling energy.

    The moment the zombies touched it, their bodies convulsed violently, smoke rising from their charred flesh.

    One by one, they collapsed, reduced to blackened husks.

    In a single strike, Ryuji had cleared an entire area, leaving a scorched, empty space around him.

    "This¡­"

    David stood there, dumbfounded, completely shaken by what he had just witnessed.

    Lightning too?

    Could it be¡­ that Ryuji was a dual-attribute Awakener?

    The realization hit him like a truck. Unbelievable. Absolutely insane. No wonder he was the Patriarch of the Takahashi Family.

    No wonder he had the confidence to hunt down the Zombie King of Los Angeles.

    With Ryuji in the fight, the battle was over in no time. It wasn''t even a contest¡ªmore like a complete massacre. Not a single casualty on their side.

    "Let''s move."

    "Of course! This way, please!" David''s attitude became even more enthusiastic as he led the way.

    They continued cutting through any undead in their path, making steady progress until they reached the forest.

    The route from San Bernardino to Los Angeles required them to pass through Angeles National Forest. The dense foliage stretched endlessly around them, but the eerie silence was unsettling¡ªthere wasn''t a single sound.

    Ryuji frowned. "Why aren''t there any mutant beasts in this forest?" He had been hoping to hunt some wild game for food.

    David quickly explained, "Ah, you wouldn''t know, but a while back, we had a parasite outbreak here. Those things wiped out almost all the wildlife in the mountains."

    "Oh?" Ryuji raised an eyebrow. "You guys have parasite creatures here too?"

    David nodded repeatedly, curiosity flashing in his eyes. "Wait¡­ you know about them?"

    "Of course. In Japan, we''ve seen all kinds of monsters. Those parasites¡­ if they get their hands on a Radiant Crystal, they evolve into their ultimate form. And when that happens, they become terrifying."

    Ryuji''s expression darkened as he recalled the past. Many of his people had died at the hands of those creatures.

    They continued chatting as they moved forward, encountering no further threats.

    Before long, they successfully passed through the forest and arrived at the outskirts of Los Angeles.

    "There it is¡­ the most terrifying zombie nest in the region."

    David crouched in the tall grass, staring at the towering cityscape ahead. Fear flickered in his eyes.

    Ryuji gazed at the city in silence.

    It was eerily quiet. Only the occasional zombie howl echoed through the streets.

    From his experience, that kind of silence meant one thing¡ªhigh-level evolution.

    "As expected¡­ this place is dangerous," Ryuji muttered. He had come to hunt the Zombie King, but even he wasn''t reckless enough to charge straight into the heart of the nest.

    "Satoshi, scout the area. See what''s inside¡­ and check if any of our people are still alive."

    "Understood!" A young man nodded.

    David watched them, curiosity burning in his mind. What are they planning? How do they intend to deal with this nightmare of a city? S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then, right before his eyes, the young man took a deep breath and¡­ his body rippled, like water disturbed by a breeze.

    "Aqua Stealth."

    With a quiet whisper, his entire form turned translucent¡ªthen fully transparent. His presence vanished completely.

    If David hadn''t been watching closely, he wouldn''t have even realized someone had been standing there.

    That''s insane¡­

    "Go," Ryuji ordered.

    "Understood," the water-like figure responded, his voice seemingly coming from thin air.

    And just like that, he slipped into the city alone, disappearing into the shadows.

    But none of them noticed¡­

    Scattered around the forest, several pulsating red tumors throbbed like beating hearts.

    And in the distance, hidden among the dense foliage, a small figure observed them.

    Lil'' Shroom.

    She narrowed her eyes, watching the group from afar.

    "What are these humans scheming about so loudly?"

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, back at his home, Ethan lounged around, sipping a drink, utterly relaxed.

    He had already absorbed most of the high-grade crystal cores from his last hunt.

    Outside his window, a black crow with glowing red eyes soared through the sky before landing on the windowsill.

    It tapped at the glass with its beak.

    Ethan raised an eyebrow and walked over, opening the window without hesitation.

    "What''s up, Buddy Crow?"

    "Takeout¡­ takeout¡­" the crow cawed in its sharp, eerie voice.

    Ethan blinked.

    A visitor?

    That was rare.

    No one had dared step into his territory for a long time.

    This was going to be interesting.

    ...

 Chapter 255 - 255: Good work

    At this moment, Satoshi, cloaked in Aqua Stealth mode, had become completely invisible and successfully infiltrated Los Angeles.

    He moved cautiously through the wrecked streets, where zombies occasionally wandered. Fortunately, none of them noticed him.

    "The zombies here have evolved so much..."

    Satoshi was on edge as he observed the undead. Many of them looked sharp, their eyes gleaming with intelligence¡ªa clear sign of higher cognition.

    Most of the zombies in this area had developed self-awareness and had even formed a new kind of civilization!

    In the darker corners of the city, grotesque bio-mutants injected with the G-virus lurked, their twisted faces radiating pure menace.

    Satoshi''s eyes widened in fear. He didn''t dare linger and quickly pressed forward.

    Up ahead, a group of zombies had gathered in the middle of the street.

    It looked like they were watching something¡ªalmost as if they were enjoying a spectacle.

    "What''s going on here¡­?" Satoshi''s curiosity was piqued. Seeing the crowd of zombies, he decided to take a closer look.

    He slipped behind the gathered undead and saw three zombie lieutenants sitting cross-legged in the center of the group.

    It was none other than the infamous trio¡ªBig Ears, Shrimpy, and Locomotive. They sat in a circle, looking like they were holding some kind of serious mafia-style meeting.

    In reality, they were just killing time, chatting about nothing in particular.

    "I think I''ve evolved quite a bit recently, especially in terms of intelligence. I''d say I''m the smartest under the boss," Big Ears declared confidently.

    "I don''t buy it," Locomotive shook his head. "When it comes to brains, I''ve never lost to anyone. Wanna put it to the test?"

    "Sure! How do you wanna do this?" Big Ears wasn''t backing down.

    Locomotive smirked. "I''ll give you a riddle. Let''s see if you can solve it."

    "Alright, hit me with it." Big Ears gestured for him to continue.

    Locomotive''s eyes darted around as he thought for a moment. Then he spoke:

    "A zombie comes home at night, turns on the light, and sees his wife in bed¡ªwith another man lying next to her. He looks at them for a second, then silently turns off the light and leaves. Why?"

    "Uh¡­" Big Ears frowned, deep in thought.

    The surrounding zombies exchanged confused glances. This riddle was tricky¡ªit required knowledge of idioms.

    Locomotive grinned smugly. "Can''t figure it out, huh?"

    Big Ears sighed. "Alright, what''s the answer?"

    "Because he didn''t even recognize the woman¡ªhe walked into the wrong house! Hahaha!" Locomotive burst into laughter, slapping his thigh in amusement.

    But the other zombies just stood there, looking puzzled. They didn''t get it.

    "Huh? Why aren''t you guys laughing?" Locomotive''s grin faltered. The awkward silence was killing him.

    "That joke was colder than rotten flesh. Doesn''t count," Big Ears waved dismissively. "Now it''s my turn. I''ve got a simple, straight-to-the-point question for you."

    "Go for it."

    "Alright, why did Spider-Man break up with his girlfriend? Take a guess."

    "Spider-Man and his girlfriend¡­" Locomotive muttered, thinking hard. "The reason they broke up¡­ what could it be?"

    Big Ears smirked. "Well? Can''t figure it out either, huh?"

    "How the hell am I supposed to know why Spider-Man broke up with his girlfriend? How do you even guess something like that?" Locomotive threw up his hands in frustration.

    Big Ears revealed the answer with a triumphant grin. "It''s simple¡ªbecause she thought he was too clingy!"

    "...What? That''s it?" Locomotive looked utterly unimpressed.

    "Pfft!"

    A sudden, stifled laugh came from the back of the zombie crowd.

    Satoshi had accidentally let out a chuckle¡ªhe just couldn''t hold it in.

    But the moment he realized his mistake, his face tensed.

    He immediately clamped a hand over his mouth, eyes darting around nervously.

    Had the zombies noticed him?

    "Huh?"

    Big Ears'' sharp hearing picked up something unusual. His expression turned suspicious. "I think¡­ I just heard a human voice."

    He stood up from the ground, his gaze shifting toward the back of the zombie crowd.

    The surrounding zombies followed his lead, turning their heads in unison¡ªstaring directly at where Satoshi was hiding.

    "Ah, crap¡­" Satoshi froze on the spot, his mind going blank.

    Even though he was in Aqua Stealth mode, the way light refracted through his body made his outline faintly visible.

    "There''s a human over there! Get him!" Big Ears roared.

    The entire horde instantly went berserk, lunging toward Satoshi with terrifying speed.

    "Shit!" Satoshi cursed under his breath, panic surging through him as he spun around and bolted.

    He activated his water-based abilities.

    But in doing so, his presence was fully exposed.

    Zombies from all over the street stirred to life, swarming toward him from every direction.

    "What now?!" Satoshi''s mind raced. He kicked off a wall, leaping high into the air and landing on the rooftop of a nearby building.

    There were fewer zombies up here. His best bet now was to find a safe spot, suppress his presence again, and hide.

    But just as he turned his head¡ª

    He saw them.

    Elite zombies, dozens of them, crawling up the walls like spiders, their glowing eyes locked onto him.

    "Gotta move¡ª"

    But before he could react, a slender figure appeared in front of him.

    Long, disheveled hair swayed in the wind. A tattered dress clung to her thin frame. Her pale face stretched into an eerie grin¡ªher mouth splitting all the way to her ears.

    Laura.

    A Zombie King.

    Satoshi''s blood ran cold.

    A suffocating sense of dread washed over him. Death was closing in.

    Laura vanished in an instant.

    Satoshi barely had time to register what happened.

    A flash of movement.

    A glint of razor-sharp claws.

    And then¡ª

    His head was gone.

    His body collapsed onto the rooftop, lifeless.

    His severed head tumbled off the edge, plummeting to the ground below.

    CRACK!

    It shattered upon impact.

    The surrounding zombies rushed forward, eagerly lapping up the blood that splattered across the pavement. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey! Don''t hog it all!" Big Ears shoved his way into the frenzy.

    Shrimpy, standing nearby, looked at him with admiration. "Big Ears, I gotta hand it to you¡ªyou actually found a human. You really came through for us this time."

    "Of course!" Big Ears puffed up with pride. "Without me, this whole horde would''ve been done for a long time ago..."

    ...

    On the outskirts of the Los Angeles wilderness.

    Ryuji and David''s group were still waiting.

    "What''s taking Satoshi so long?"

    "You think... something might''ve happened to him?" David speculated. "That nest of corpses is seriously dangerous."

    "He''ll be fine. You don''t know Satoshi like I do," Ryuji said with confidence.

    David scoffed slightly. In his opinion, it wasn''t about knowing Satoshi¡ªit was about knowing how deadly that place was. But he didn''t argue. His job was just to lead the way, and as far as he was concerned, he''d already done that.

    Just then, a figure emerged from the dense forest not far away¡ªa young man, not very tall, dressed in black like the rest of them.

    It was Satoshi.

    "See? Told you he''d be back," Ryuji said with a grin.

    David''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. He hadn''t actually expected him to make it out.

    Ryuji wasted no time. "Satoshi, how''s the situation inside? Did you find our people?"

    "Yeah, I found them!" Satoshi nodded. "They''re still alive. And I also discovered a safe route¡ªwe can get straight to them."

    "Good work." Ryuji switched to English so David could understand.

    "Alright, let''s move. This mission''s going smoother than expected..."

    ...

 Chapter 256 - 256: Iâ€™ll do my best

    Under Satoshi''s lead, the group made their way toward downtown Los Angeles.

    They moved cautiously, eyes scanning their surroundings. The buildings on either side were cracked and crumbling, overgrown with moss and weeds.

    The streets were just as desolate¡ªruined, abandoned¡ªbut eerily devoid of zombies. It was the perfect post-apocalyptic scene.

    A gust of wind swept through, carrying the stench of decay. The rusted metal of wrecked cars rattled in response.

    A massive rat, startled by the noise, let out a sharp squeak before scurrying away.

    "Looks like I was right¡ªno zombies around. This route is safe," Ryuji said, clearly pleased.

    David and the others glanced around.

    This was the infamous no-man''s land, a place long deemed uninhabitable for humans.

    But standing here now, it didn''t seem all that terrifying.

    If they made it out alive, this would definitely be a story worth bragging about.

    As they pressed forward, they soon reached the heart of the city. The eerie silence persisted¡ªno threats, no danger.

    It was almost too easy.

    David couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. "Not a single zombie? Seriously?"

    Satoshi, walking ahead, turned back with a smirk. "What? You doubting my scouting skills?"

    "Uh¡­ no, not at all." David quickly shook his head.

    Ryuji, standing beside him, smirked. His people were handling things flawlessly¡ªthis was a good look for him.

    "I told you, you don''t know Satoshi like I do. This is nothing. If we couldn''t even manage this, we wouldn''t have taken on such a dangerous bounty in the first place."

    "Yeah, yeah¡­ you''re right," David muttered, nodding along.

    A few moments later, they arrived at the heart of the zombie nest. Not far ahead stood a towering skyscraper¡ªthe core of this entire area.

    Ryuji turned to Satoshi. "Where are our people?"

    "Just up ahead. We''re almost there," Satoshi replied.

    "Oh¡­" Ryuji nodded, already thinking ahead. Once they rescued their people and took down the Zombie King, this would be the turning point for the Takahashi Family''s rise to power.

    Risk and opportunity always came hand in hand.

    Go big or go home.

    The road to a family''s ascension was never without danger.

    Satoshi stepped onto a wide street and finally came to a stop.

    "This is it."

    "Huh?"

    The group hesitated, confused. The area was still eerily quiet¡ªnothing in sight.

    Ryuji frowned. "Satoshi, what is this place?"

    Satoshi''s lips curled into a smirk. "Your grave."

    The surrounding clan members tensed, sensing that something was very, very wrong.

    "Satoshi¡­ what the hell are you talking about?"

    "How dare you speak to the Patriarch like that?!"

    "What the hell are you saying, idiot?!"

    "¤ªÇ°,ÕýšÝ¤«¤è?"

    A chorus of voices erupted¡ªangry, confused, disbelieving.

    But then¡ª

    Silence.

    Because from the direction of the skyscraper, a figure emerged.

    Tall. Lean. Dressed in pristine white. His face was strikingly handsome.

    And behind him¡ª

    Bulldozer.

    And countless other Zombie Kings.

    And beyond them¡ª

    A sea of undead.

    An endless, suffocating horde.

    At the same time, from every direction, zombies began pouring in.

    Some, swift and agile, leapt onto rooftops.

    Others, spider-like, clung to the walls, crawling forward with unnatural speed.

    Thousands upon thousands of zombies, their grotesque faces twisted with hunger and malice, had completely surrounded them.

    The sight was nothing short of terrifying.

    "Oh, shit!"

    The group in the middle stood frozen, eyes locked on the scene before them, completely dumbfounded.

    Only now did they realize¡ªthey had walked straight into a trap. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ryuji clenched his teeth, rage surging through him.

    "Satoshi! Why the hell did you betray us?!"

    A smirk curled on "Satoshi''s" lips.

    "Because I''m not Satoshi. I''m Lil'' Shroom."

    As they watched in horror, the young man''s body twisted and shifted, the disguise melting away to reveal a female zombie. Without hesitation, she ran over to Ethan, her face lighting up with excitement.

    "Boss, delivery''s here."

    Ethan barely spared her a glance. "Not bad."

    Behind them, David and the others stood in stunned silence, their eyes practically bulging out of their sockets.

    This couldn''t be real.

    "Ryuji¡­ this is the Satoshi you were talking about?" David''s voice was laced with disbelief.

    "I¡­" Ryuji was at a loss for words.

    He never saw this coming.

    Satoshi had been a zombie in disguise all along.

    And the transformation was flawless.

    From appearance to mannerisms, it was an exact replica. Even his own people hadn''t noticed the difference.

    "Where''s the real Satoshi?"

    "You mean that dumbass human?" A voice rang out from the zombie horde. Big Ears stood with his arms crossed, grinning smugly. "He gave himself away ages ago¡ªcouldn''t keep his damn mouth shut."

    Ryuji''s face darkened. Gave himself away¡­ because of his low tolerance for jokes? What the hell kind of reason was that?!

    "Then¡­ what about the rest of my people?"

    Ethan''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Oh, them? They''re everywhere now. Some might''ve already been¡­ digested."

    Ryuji''s jaw tightened, fury boiling inside him. But he understood the implication.

    His people had been devoured.

    Ethan''s smile widened. "Don''t worry, though. You''ll be joining them soon enough."

    As soon as the words left his mouth, the surrounding zombies let out guttural growls, inching closer.

    The attack was imminent.

    They were about to be "reunited" with their fallen comrades.

    "Ryuji, what do we do?!" David''s voice trembled with fear.

    Ryuji gritted his teeth. "There''s only one way out of this. If we want to survive, we have to take down the Zombie King."

    "Then it''s all on you, Ryuji!" David''s hope rested entirely on him.

    After all, Ryuji was an SS-ranked fighter. If anyone could stand a chance against a Zombie King, it was him.

    A quick, decisive kill¡ªthat was their only shot.

    "I''ll do my best."

    Ryuji''s hand tightened around his sword hilt. His long coat fluttered in the wind, energy crackling around him.

    "ROOOOAAARRR¡ª"

    A deafening chorus of roars erupted as the zombie horde surged forward.

    Like a tidal wave, they came crashing down.

    Elite zombies leapt from rooftops, descending like a chaotic Black Friday mob, piling over each other in a frenzied rush.

    In that instant, every human in the group tensed, their energy flaring to its peak.

    Awakener abilities activated in rapid succession¡ª

    Ice Wall. Torrent Barrier. Stone Bastion. Arcane Ward.

    Defensive structures rose from all sides, desperate attempts to hold back the undead onslaught.

    But Ryuji''s focus was locked onto one target¡ªEthan.

    Because if Ethan didn''t die, none of them would make it out alive.

    Wind Slash!

    With a burst of speed, Ryuji launched himself forward, cutting through the air like a storm. The sheer force of his movement sent nearby zombies flying.

    Ethan watched him approach, his crimson eyes flashing.

    And then¡ª

    Domain of the Dead.

    A crushing wave of oppressive energy exploded outward, engulfing Ryuji in an instant.

    His speed plummeted.

    His body stiffened.

    His eyes widened in shock.

    What the hell¡­?!

    The sheer power of it was overwhelming.

    But Ryuji wasn''t done yet.

    Electricity crackled around him, arcs of lightning snapping through the air.

    With a roar, he unleashed his thunderous energy, pushing back against the suffocating force of the Domain of the Dead.

    And then¡ª

    He charged at Ethan once more.

    ...

 Chapter 257 - 257: How about you go?

    "An SS-rank fighter, huh?" Ethan tilted his head slightly, his gaze sharp and focused.

    Then, without hesitation, he clenched his fist and swung his arm forward. His sheer power was like a speeding freight train, his iron fist bursting forth like a dragon breaking free from the sea.

    Ethan, using only the flesh and blood of his Zombie King body, met an alloy weapon head-on.

    Clang!

    The moment their attacks collided, the sound of metal striking metal rang out, and a shockwave rippled outward in all directions.

    Ryuji''s hands, gripping his katana tightly, split open at the base of his thumbs, blood seeping out. His katana trembled violently, letting out a long, high-pitched hum, as if it were wailing in agony. The wind energy that had been wrapped around the blade dissipated instantly, and the crackling lightning energy shattered apart.

    Crack.

    A sharp, crisp sound echoed in the air. A visible fracture had appeared on the alloy blade.

    But that was only the beginning.

    The crack spread rapidly, branching out like a spiderweb, covering the entire length of the blade. Then, unable to withstand the pressure any longer¡ª

    Boom!

    The katana shattered into countless fragments, metal shards flying in all directions.

    Ryuji, struck by the overwhelming force, was sent hurtling backward like a baseball blasted out of the park. His body flew over a hundred feet before crashing heavily onto the ground, leaving a deep impact.

    "What¡­ the hell just happened?" David''s eyes widened in shock. The entire exchange had happened in the blink of an eye. One second, Ryuji had charged forward, and the next, he was sent flying back.

    Even his alloy katana had been obliterated.

    The gap between them was massive¡ªcompletely different leagues.

    But in David''s mind, their strength should have been somewhat comparable.

    "Ryuji, didn''t you say you were SS-rank?"

    "I¡­ I have both wind and lightning abilities at S-rank. If you add them together, that makes SS-rank, right?"

    Ryuji coughed up blood as he struggled to get back on his feet, looking utterly battered.

    "...???"

    David''s face was full of question marks. That''s not how rankings work!

    What kind of dumbass logic was that?

    Sure, having dual S-rank abilities made Ryuji stronger than a regular S-rank, but he was still far from true SS-rank power.

    Which meant he never stood a chance against Ethan.

    Realizing this, David felt a wave of despair wash over him. This idiot just got me killed¡­ Who the hell taught him math?

    If he had known Ryuji''s real strength, he never would''ve come to L.A. in the first place.

    Now, there was no escaping death.

    Just as that thought crossed his mind, a sharp pain shot through the back of his neck¡ªan elite zombie had sunk its teeth into him. The searing agony made his reaction sluggish.

    Before he could even process what was happening, more zombies lunged at him from the front, knocking him to the ground.

    Three, four zombies piled on top of him, their teeth tearing into his flesh.

    David''s vision blurred. His consciousness began to fade.

    But in his final moments, one last thought surfaced in his mind¡ª

    If I get another life¡­ I swear I''ll ask how rankings work before following anyone anywhere¡­

    Against the overwhelming Zombie Horde, the humans never stood a chance.

    They barely lasted a few seconds before being overwhelmed, one after another.

    Their screams of agony filled the air, desperate and shrill, but they were soon drowned out by the sickening sounds of flesh being torn apart.

    The horror of the apocalypse was suffocating¡ªhopeless, merciless, and absolute.

    Ryuji, already injured from Ethan''s punch, had no strength left to resist. Surrounded by several Zombie Kings, he was ultimately devoured, his body disappearing beneath a swarm of undead.

    No miracles happened.

    Every last human was wiped out.

    Laura, her claws dripping with blood, held up a freshly extracted crystal core. With reverence, she presented it to Ethan.

    Ethan''s lips curled into a faint smile, clearly pleased.

    "Well done."

    ¡­

    After picking up his takeout, Ethan turned and headed upstairs.

    Behind him, the streets remained a scene of carnage. The zombies continued their gruesome feast, the sounds of tearing flesh and cracking bones filling the air, the thick scent of blood hanging heavy.

    Ethan had just acquired a dual-element S-rank crystal core¡ªwind and lightning¡ªas well as several A+ rank cores. His dwindling supply had been replenished.

    Not bad.

    He pulled out two Radiant Crystals and placed them on the windowsill, then resumed absorbing the energy from the crystal cores, pushing his evolution forward.

    With that matter settled, Los Angeles returned to its eerie version of normalcy.

    The next few days passed without incident.

    But¡ª

    Over in San Bernardino, Sophia was growing restless.

    Sitting in her office, she frowned in deep thought. Ryuji had been gone for days now, and there hadn''t been a single word from him. It was as if he had vanished into thin air.

    "Looks like their mission failed," she muttered.

    "Failure is the norm in life. Success is the exception," Jacob remarked from beside her. After a brief pause, he added, "Sophia, maybe you should try looking at the bright side."

    She raised an eyebrow. "And what bright side would that be?"

    "Well¡­ maybe Ryuji has finally reunited with his people." Jacob smirked.

    "..."

    Sophia''s expression darkened. That was absolutely useless to her.

    Not that she cared about Ryuji''s death.

    He wasn''t one of her own.

    Dead was dead.

    At most, she had lost a few expendable guides¡ªnot exactly irreplaceable assets.

    "That Ryuji was never as strong as he claimed. There''s no way he was SS-rank," she concluded.

    Jacob nodded. "Exactly. If he really were SS-rank, he''d already be ruling over his own territory. No way would he be wandering around like a stray dog."

    "You''ve got a point." Sophia agreed without hesitation.

    The two of them didn''t dwell on Ryuji''s death for long. But their previous conversations with him had provided some useful intel¡ªspecifically, about Japan.

    Apparently, parasitic creatures existed there as well. And more importantly, there was another Radiant Crystal.

    The last Radiant Crystal they had tracked had ended up in Angeles National Forest, only to be snatched by a Zombie King. That loss still gnawed at Sophia.

    So whenever Radiant Crystals were mentioned, she paid extra attention.

    Additionally, Japan was home to numerous second-stage mutated creatures. Their genetic material could be of immense scientific value¡ªperhaps even the key to developing a new evolution serum.

    "We should consider sending a team to Japan," Sophia mused aloud.

    Jacob raised an eyebrow, immediately catching her implication. "Japan? That place is a death trap. People are doing everything they can to escape, and you want to go in?"

    "In this apocalypse, nowhere is safe," Sophia countered. "Our company''s research on evolution serums has hit a dead end. It''s been ages since we''ve made any breakthroughs. If we stay stagnant, that''s a bad sign."

    If they wanted progress, they had to take risks.

    High risk, high reward.

    Jacob nodded slowly. "Fair point. We could give it a shot. Maybe send a few scouting teams first. We''ve taken in a lot of survivors from Rancho Cucamonga recently¡ªwhy not use them? Let them test the waters. And if they don''t make it¡­ well, no big loss."

    "That was my thought too," Sophia admitted. "But they''re too weak. I doubt they''d be much help."

    Jacob glanced at her. "Then do we have any better candidates?"

    Sophia didn''t answer right away. She fell into deep thought, her fingers tapping lightly against the desk. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then, after a long pause, she suddenly lifted her head, her gaze locking onto Jacob.

    "¡­How about you go?"

    Jacob: "..."

    ...

 Chapter 258 - 258: The only real casualtyâ€¦

    Since Sophia had spoken, Jacob couldn''t really refuse.

    "Alright, leave this to me. I''ll figure something out."

    "Mm." Sophia nodded. Honestly, this was a last resort. The resources around San Bernardino had already been picked clean.

    The vast forests were now completely empty¡ªnot even a single mutated beast left.

    The company was struggling to keep going.

    So, the only option was to head to Japan, capture some mutated creatures for research, extract their genes, and then toss them into the Zombie Horde.

    After all, word was that ever since the apocalypse began, Japan had been hit hard by nuclear radiation. Most biological matter there was probably inedible.

    Even if the zombies ate it...

    Who knew what kind of problems that might cause?

    Jacob, on the other hand, was deep in thought. Going to Japan was insanely dangerous. If he wanted to find a Radiant Crystal, he''d have to face at least an S-class parasite.

    With his current strength, that was nearly impossible.

    But capturing a few mutated creatures? That shouldn''t be too hard. He''d just have to focus on smaller ones¡ªmosquitoes, flies, cockroaches, that kind of thing.

    Even so, he''d need to send some scouts ahead first...

    The next stretch of time was relatively peaceful.

    Most major factions had entered a temporary ceasefire. No one was making any secret moves; they were all focused on their own development.

    Only Nightmare still had its eyes on San Bernardino.

    They kept sending small zombie squads to harass the area.

    But thanks to the Cyborgs holding the line, they didn''t gain much ground.

    Ethan, meanwhile, was living the easy life. No one dared to mess with him. He holed up at home, absorbing crystal cores. With the help of the Radiant Crystal, his evolution was progressing at an insane speed. In just a few days, he was about to finish absorbing all the high-level crystal cores he had.

    "Why isn''t anyone delivering food to me anymore?" Ethan muttered, standing by the window and looking outside.

    The resources around here were seriously running low. Everything that could be killed had been killed. Everything that could be taken had been taken. High-level, rare crystal cores were almost impossible to find. He could only wait for someone to bring more.

    Just like that, more than half a month passed.

    ...

    That day, Los Angeles was as quiet as ever. Nothing was happening. The Zombie Kings were all idle.

    Bulldozer was sitting by the river, gnawing on a fish. The water in front of him flowed steadily, endlessly...

    He was just snacking, killing time.

    Buzzzzz~~~

    Suddenly, a faint buzzing sound reached his ears.

    A palm-sized mutated mosquito flew right past his face, circled twice, and then landed on his cheek.

    "Huh? Where the hell did a mosquito this big come from?"

    Bulldozer frowned, confused. He glanced sideways at the insect, raised his massive hand, waited for the right moment¡ªthen smacked down hard.

    SMACK!

    A crisp slap echoed through the air.

    Bulldozer had just slapped himself across the face. His whole body wobbled from the impact.

    "Ow!"

    He rubbed his face, stunned.

    The mosquito wasn''t dead.

    It had already flown off into the distance.

    He missed?

    That thing was fast... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Bulldozer wasn''t about to let it go. Forget the fish¡ªhe got up and started chasing after the mosquito, determined to get his revenge.

    The mosquito zigzagged through the air, and Bulldozer followed.

    But no matter how many times it looked like it was about to land, it would suddenly take off again.

    Bulldozer was getting more and more frustrated, grinding his teeth in anger.

    ...

    In the end, after chasing it for a long time, the mosquito finally landed¡ªright on the back of a zombie''s head.

    That zombie was sitting on the ground, chatting away with two others, talking non-stop.

    Obviously, it was none other than the trio: Big Ears, Shrimpy, and Locomotive.

    "Guys, I think I''ve evolved again recently. This time, it''s my physique¡ªI''m way stronger than before," Big Ears said smugly.

    Locomotive scoffed. "When it comes to physique, I''ve never lost to anyone."

    "Oh? You wanna test that?" Big Ears smirked.

    "Bring it on!" Locomotive wasn''t backing down.

    Big Ears curled his fingers, motioning him over. "Alright! Then hit me first."

    But just as he finished speaking, a massive figure appeared behind him, creeping forward on tiptoe. Bulldozer was being extra careful, afraid of scaring the mosquito away. Once he got close enough, he raised his giant palm, wound up his arm, and brought it down with full force.

    SMACK!

    A thunderous slap rang out. Big Ears was sent flying, soaring over twenty feet before tumbling across the ground several times and finally coming to a stop.

    "OWWW~~" Big Ears grimaced in pain, covered in dust, his face twisted in agony.

    He looked up and saw Bulldozer.

    "Bulldozer, why the hell did you hit me?!"

    "I didn''t hit you. I hit the mosquito."

    "Then why did I go flying?!"

    "Because the mosquito landed on you," Bulldozer answered matter-of-factly.

    "..." Big Ears'' face darkened. He felt like he had just been wronged in the worst way possible. "Did you at least kill it?"

    "I dunno." Bulldozer checked his palm¡ªno mosquito corpse. Maybe it got smashed to bits and flew off somewhere.

    Big Ears suddenly felt even more wronged.

    "Next time, just tell me if there''s a mosquito. I''ll handle it myself!"

    "Alright, sure." Bulldozer shrugged.

    But just then, a low, droning hum echoed from the distant sky.

    The group turned their heads and saw what looked like a rising black cloud. But upon closer inspection, their expressions changed drastically¡ªit wasn''t smoke.

    It was a swarm of mosquitoes. Thousands, maybe tens of thousands of them.

    Bulldozer blinked. "Big Ears, there you go. Mosquitoes. Knock yourself out."

    "..." Big Ears'' face twitched. This wasn''t just a mosquito problem¡ªthis was an invasion.

    "Call the others! We need backup!"

    The swarm surged forward, their hunger for flesh palpable as they engulfed the zombies on the street.

    The zombies roared and flailed, trying to swat them away, but their efforts were clumsy and ineffective. They were getting bitten left and right, spinning in circles in frustration.

    Luckily, the mosquitoes weren''t actually dangerous. They couldn''t do any real damage¡ªjust annoy the hell out of everyone.

    But there were just too many of them.

    Soon, the Zombie Kings got involved.

    PhD unleashed a wave of psychic energy, forming a barrier that crushed the mosquitoes mid-air, sending them plummeting to the ground in droves.

    Sprout spread out its green vines, sweeping through the sky like a net, wiping out swaths of mosquitoes with each swing.

    But the real MVP was Lil'' Shroom. Its fungal spores drifted through the air, infecting the mosquitoes on contact.

    Within moments, the sky was dotted with thumb-sized, pulsating fungal growths.

    Then, one by one, they dropped from the sky.

    Finally, the crow army joined the battle. A massive flock of crows took to the air, forming a swirling black cloud that blotted out the sky. They dove like arrows, tearing through the mosquito swarm, scattering them completely.

    The commotion naturally caught Ethan''s attention. Standing by the window, he tilted his head and watched the chaos unfold.

    "Well¡­ that''s lively."

    At the same time, he couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwhere the hell did all these mutant mosquitoes come from?

    There weren''t supposed to be any around L.A.

    All the mutated beasts in the mountains had been wiped out long ago.

    Mosquitoes shouldn''t have been able to thrive here.

    This had to be someone''s doing.

    Still, it wasn''t a big deal. This was more of a nuisance than a real threat. The mosquitoes had no real killing power¡ªthey couldn''t harm the zombies.

    The only real casualty¡­

    Was Big Ears.

    Because Bulldozer hit him.

    ¡­

 Chapter 259 - 259: RUN!

    After an all-out war against the mosquitoes, the Zombie Kings were still complaining.

    "Where the hell did all these mosquitoes come from?"

    "No idea..."

    "I was just by the river, eating some fish, and out of nowhere, I got bitten."

    "I saw them flying in from the direction of San Bernardino. Maybe it''s something the humans are experimenting with."

    "Yeah, that sounds pretty likely..."

    "..."

    Ethan was deep in thought.

    Would humans really be experimenting with mosquitoes?

    If they were messing around with mutant mosquitoes today, who''s to say they wouldn''t be working on a mutant Godzilla tomorrow?

    That would be like your neighbor catching a bunch of mosquitoes and then releasing them inside your house.

    Yeah, no. Ethan figured he needed to check this out.

    What exactly were the humans up to lately?

    ...

    That night.

    The moon hung high, stars scattered sparsely across the sky.

    Ethan left his home, following the direction the mosquitoes had come from. He moved through the darkened streets, heading straight toward the ruins of San Bernardino.

    The place was a wreck. Some buildings had already collapsed, leaving behind nothing but desolation.

    But then¡ª

    A sudden streak of light tore through the night sky, cutting through the darkness as it shot in from the distance, descending straight into San Bernardino.

    No doubt about it¡ªthat was a Genesis Biotech manned aircraft.

    "So there is something going on..."

    Ethan stepped out from the cover of the trees and slipped into the city, making his way toward the landing site.

    The streets were dark, eerily quiet, with only a few zombies wandering aimlessly.

    Ethan passed by them effortlessly¡ªhe was used to this by now.

    A few moments later¡ª

    The area ahead opened up. Many of the ruined buildings had been completely leveled, leaving behind only faint tire tracks in the dirt.

    Genesis Biotech had a habit of salvaging steel from old buildings, refining it with other elements to create alloys for weapons, vehicles, and other equipment.

    With no buildings blocking his view, Ethan could see everything clearly. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His gaze locked onto the landing site¡ªa temporary encampment surrounded by barbed wire.

    A few Awakeners patrolled the perimeter.

    Inside the camp, floodlights swayed, illuminating the area brightly.

    Just then, another aircraft lifted off, shooting into the sky like a streak of light, piercing through the darkness before vanishing beyond the horizon.

    "What the hell are they up to?" Ethan wondered.

    Were they transporting supplies?

    That type of manned aircraft was one of Genesis Biotech''s high-tech creations, only deployed for long-distance transport.

    Its design was incredibly intricate, and it didn''t run on gasoline or electricity like conventional vehicles. Instead, it was powered by crystal core energy.

    To put it in perspective¡ªit burned through a B-grade crystal core every hundred miles.

    And it had to be piloted by an Awakener to function properly.

    The upside? It was fast, nearly silent, and highly efficient...

    "If they''re using these for transport, then it''s definitely not just ordinary supplies."

    Ethan''s curiosity deepened. Without hesitation, he activated his Domain of the Dead, slipping past the patrolling guards and infiltrating the temporary camp undetected.

    Inside, more than a dozen aircraft were parked.

    A large number of humans were unloading cargo from them¡ªheavy alloy cages, so massive that it took two Awakeners with fully developed Neurocores to lift each one.

    Ethan narrowed his eyes, his expression shifting to one of surprise.

    Because inside those cages¡­ were bizarre, grotesque creatures.

    A two-headed, eight-legged mutant dog.

    A rat the size of a barrel, with two rows of gleaming eyes.

    A spider with a human face¡ªand wings.

    These creatures weren''t just mutated; they had undergone multiple rounds of mutation and fusion.

    Some of them were so twisted and unnatural that Ethan couldn''t even tell what they were supposed to be¡ªan unholy mix of different animal traits, stitched together into something indescribable.

    It was obvious now.

    These mutant beasts had been captured in Japan by Jacob, who was now having them transported back in batches.

    He must have realized that he had no chance of obtaining a Radiant Crystal on his own.

    So instead, he decided to capture as many mutated creatures as possible to bring back¡ªjust to have something to show for his efforts.

    "Careful! Don''t let that human-faced spider bite you¡ªits venom is insanely strong," one of the workers warned.

    The other nodded quickly.

    "Yeah, it looks terrifying enough. I wonder if its venom would even work on zombies."

    "Haha, we''ll find out soon enough! Who knows, maybe it''ll turn out to be the ultimate weapon!" The worker grinned, suddenly much more enthusiastic about his job.

    Ethan watched them work, his expression darkening.

    Now he understood where the mutant mosquitoes had come from.

    And the more he thought about it, the more dangerous it seemed.

    The mosquitoes themselves weren''t particularly deadly¡ªbut if they were being used to spread toxins, the damage could be catastrophic.

    Today''s mosquito incident¡­ might have just been a test run.

    "Humans¡­ truly are insidious creatures."

    Ethan stepped forward.

    Not far ahead, a recently returned aircraft had just landed. Its hatch was still open, and four Awakeners stood outside, taking a breather.

    "Ugh, there''s still so much left to transport. No idea how many more trips we''ll have to make."

    "Yeah, I didn''t think Captain Jacob would catch this many mutants."

    "We totally underestimated Japan''s environment. And Jacob said he didn''t even dare go near the really dangerous areas."

    "The more we bring back, the better. Even just those mutant mosquitoes were enough to drive the zombies crazy." Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire

    "Hahaha, exactly! Once we''re done studying them, we''ll just dump them straight into their nests."

    The four of them laughed, chatting animatedly as they rested, preparing for another trip back to Japan.

    But then¡ª

    A voice suddenly cut through the night.

    "Dumping your trash everywhere¡­ that''s not very polite."

    "Huh? Who''s there?!"

    The four immediately tensed, their expressions shifting.

    They spun around toward the source of the voice¡ª

    And saw a figure in white emerging from the darkness.

    His face was cold, his eyes gleaming with a murderous light.

    Like the Grim Reaper himself had arrived.

    "It''s him!" One of them gasped in horror. "The Zombie King from the Los Angeles Tower!"

    They recognized him instantly.

    They had all studied the Zombie King dossiers¡ªand this man matched the description exactly.

    One of them went pale.

    Just moments ago, they had been talking shit about him.

    And now, here he was.

    "RUN!"

    That was the only thought left in their minds.

    But before they could even move¡ª

    Ethan''s eyes flashed red.

    Their bodies froze in place.

    Their bones cracked and groaned under an invisible force, as if they were being crushed beneath a massive boulder.

    The pain was unbearable.

    They couldn''t breathe.

    Their vision blurred.

    This Zombie King¡­ was terrifying beyond words.

    They wished¡ªprayed¡ªthat this was all just a nightmare.

    That they would wake up any second now.

    But as Ethan stepped closer¡ª

    Their world went black.

    And they never woke up again.

    Ethan waved a hand, collecting their lifeless bodies.

    Then¡ª

    He turned, ready to hunt down the rest of the transport crew.

    But he suddenly paused.

    As if something had just occurred to him.

    He glanced at the aircraft beside him.

    Sleek.

    Futuristic.

    A perfect blend of cutting-edge technology and deadly efficiency.

    And about the size of a tank.

    With another wave of his hand¡ª

    The aircraft vanished into his storage space.

 Chapter 260 - 260: Is itâ€¦ laying eggs?

    As soon as the aircraft vanished, a few nearby workers immediately noticed something was off.

    "Huh? Where''d the aircraft go?"

    "Am I seeing things?"

    One of them rubbed his eyes in disbelief. But when he looked again, he saw a tall figure approaching.

    The man''s face was cold and expressionless, his gaze indifferent.

    There was something about him¡ªan aura that sent chills down their spines, a primal fear buried deep in their souls, like prey facing its natural predator.

    "Run! Now!"

    Someone shouted, and panic erupted. The workers didn''t even bother with the cargo¡ªthey dropped the alloy crates and bolted.

    The sudden impact shook the metal cages, causing the creatures inside to screech.

    Ethan''s eyes swept over them and immediately recognized what they were¡ªhuman-faced spiders.

    Genesis Biotech had captured quite a few of these creatures for research. There were both males and females. The males were smaller, about two feet in length, while the females were much larger, reaching up to four feet.

    But they all shared one eerie trait¡ªthe blue markings on their backs formed a grotesque human face.

    Ethan couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwhat would happen if one of these things bit a person?

    Might as well run an experiment.

    With a flick of his wrist, a Tachi materialized in his hand. Without hesitation, he slashed at the alloy cages.

    Zzzzt¡ª!

    The sound of metal screeching filled the air as sparks flew. The cages were sliced clean through.

    The spiders immediately became agitated, scuttling out of their broken enclosures. They had no interest in zombies¡ªthey preferred fresh human flesh.

    Their abdomens vibrated, unfolding delicate, cicada-like wings. With a few rapid flutters, they launched themselves toward the fleeing workers.

    The workers were Awakeners who had developed Neurocores, but even with their enhanced abilities, they weren''t fast enough.

    They didn''t stand a chance against these mutated insects.

    Within seconds, the spiders caught up. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire

    A gust of wind rushed past them¡ªbefore they could even turn around, they were tackled to the ground.

    The spiders let out an excited screech, their grotesque mandibles snapping open. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then¡ªCHOMP.

    Fangs sank into human necks, injecting a thick, dark green venom.

    The victims convulsed violently, foaming at the mouth.

    Within seconds¡­ they stopped moving.

    Once the humans stopped struggling, the spiders began feasting on their prey.

    "Damn¡­ that venom works fast." Ethan smirked, satisfied with the results of his little experiment.

    He didn''t see this as a waste of food¡ªhis undead followers weren''t picky. Whether it was spiders or humans, they could eat both.

    Consider this a little pre-meal snack for them.

    The spiders were nearly as big as humans, especially the females. Not only were they larger, but they were also far more aggressive.

    One of the female spiders suddenly shot out a silken thread from its abdomen¡ªsharp as an arrow¡ªand wrapped it around a worker''s ankle.

    Then, with a powerful yank¡ª

    "AHHHH!"

    The man screamed as he was dragged backward, slamming into the ground.

    The spider wasted no time. It spewed more silk, wrapping its prey into a tight cocoon. No matter how much the man struggled, it was useless.

    Then, the spider turned around.

    From its abdomen, a long, needle-like appendage extended¡ª

    And plunged straight into the man''s mouth.

    "Mmmph! Mmmphhh¡ª!"

    The man''s muffled screams were barely audible.

    Then¡ª

    A sickening sound.

    The spider''s abdomen contracted, as if it was sucking something out.

    The man''s face twisted in agony, his expression contorted beyond recognition.

    He twitched a few times¡ª

    Then went completely still.

    A moment later¡ª

    The spider''s abdomen expelled something¡­

    "Is it¡­ laying eggs?" Ethan muttered to himself, finding the scene rather interesting.

    It was clear that these human-faced spiders required human flesh and blood to reproduce. And judging by the sheer number of eggs being laid, it wouldn''t take long before an entire colony emerged.

    Ethan didn''t mind. If humans were going to dump mosquitoes into his territory, then he''d just release spiders into theirs.

    The chaos quickly drew the attention of nearby security forces.

    Two squads were already rushing toward the scene.

    "The spiders got out!"

    "This is insane¡­"

    "We can''t let them reproduce¡ªstop them now!"

    Panic was evident in their voices. If these creatures were allowed to spread, they''d become a major threat to all of San Bernardino.

    One of the soldiers stepped forward, his body radiating intense heat. Flames erupted around him, turning the night sky a deep crimson.

    With a flick of his wrist, he launched a massive fireball straight at the human-faced spiders.

    The scorching heat surged forward, ready to incinerate the creatures.

    The young man was confident¡ªthis would be a one-hit kill.

    Victory was within reach.

    But just as the fireball was about to strike¡ª

    Something unseen deflected it.

    The flames veered off course, crashing into the ground far from the spiders.

    "What the hell?" The young man''s eyes widened in shock. He had no idea what had just happened.

    Then, a voice rang out from nearby¡ªcalm, almost amused.

    "You people really don''t know how to take care of animals¡­"

    "Huh?"

    The young man turned his head¡ª

    And saw a white-clad figure standing right beside him.

    Ethan.

    Before he could react, Ethan''s Tachi flashed through the air¡ªfaster than lightning.

    A second later¡ª

    The young man''s expression froze.

    A thin red line appeared across his neck.

    Then¡ªhis head slid clean off.

    His teammates barely had time to process what had happened before sheer terror took over.

    They turned to run¡ª

    But it was already too late.

    Ethan''s Domain of the Dead spread outward, engulfing them. One by one, they fell.

    Not far away, another squad had been rushing toward the scene.

    But the moment they sensed the overwhelming presence, they froze in place.

    This wasn''t just some escaped monsters.

    This was a Zombie King.

    They immediately stopped, too afraid to move forward.

    But they also didn''t dare run outright¡ªthey knew that drawing attention to themselves could be a death sentence.

    "Captain Oliver¡­ what do we do?" one of the soldiers whispered.

    Oliver''s face was grim. "We can''t fight him. We need to get out of here¡ªfast."

    "But¡­" One of the team members swallowed hard. "Can we even escape from a Zombie King?"

    "Hold on." Oliver''s eyes darted around, thinking fast. Then, his gaze landed on a nearby aircraft.

    That was it.

    That thing was fast¡ªfaster than the Zombie King could chase.

    More importantly, it could fly.

    "We''ll take the aircraft."

    "Brilliant idea, Captain!"

    Oliver raised a hand. "Keep quiet. No sudden movements."

    The three soldiers nodded, their faces tense.

    Moving as silently as possible, they crept toward the aircraft.

    But¡ª

    Ethan had already noticed them.

    He had sensed their presence from the start.

    And once the aircraft powered up, the energy surge would make them even easier to detect.

    Ethan turned and began walking toward them.

    The four soldiers immediately panicked.

    "Shit! He saw us!"

    "Get inside¡ªNOW!"

    They were only twenty feet from the aircraft.

    No time to hesitate.

    They leaped forward, scrambling into the cockpit.

    No delays. No second thoughts.

    They rushed to the controls and activated the engine.

    As long as they could get airborne, they''d be safe.

    Oliver risked a glance back¡ª

    Through the half-open hatch, he saw Ethan still outside, walking toward them.

    He wasn''t inside yet.

    "Close the hatch! NOW!"

    "On it!" One of the soldiers fumbled with the controls, slamming the hatch-close button.

    Clunk!

    The doors sealed shut.

    A second later¡ª

    The aircraft''s thrusters ignited, roaring to life.

    A powerful force lifted them off the ground, propelling them into the night sky.

    "Holy¡ª"

    The four of them collapsed onto the floor, their legs giving out beneath them.

    Their bodies were drenched in cold sweat, their breaths ragged.

    ...

 Chapter 261 - 261: Youâ€¦ youâ€™re not gonna kill me?

    But what they didn''t know was that the moment the hatch had just closed, Ethan had already used his Domain of the Dead ability to phase through from the outside.

    Right now, he was standing right behind them.

    Oliver felt like he was about to collapse. He was still shaken from the encounter¡ªhe wasn''t a combatant, just a pilot.

    He was only responsible for transporting supplies, and the job was done in shifts. Earlier, it had been his turn to rest, so he had been staying at the camp the whole time.

    "That Zombie King was terrifying!" Oliver said, still rattled.

    A teammate beside him nodded.

    "That was the strongest Zombie King in Los Angeles, according to the records. He''s on the list. I never thought we''d run into him today!"

    "Yeah, didn''t HQ put a bounty on him? What the hell was he doing at the camp?" another person asked, confused.

    Oliver shook his head. "No idea. But at least we''re safe now."

    "Yeah." The others nodded, turning to look outside the aircraft. They had already ascended high into the sky, and for the first time, they felt a sliver of relief.

    "Hey¡­ do you think we might be the first humans to ever escape from him?"

    "I don''t think so."

    Before the other three could respond, a voice spoke up from behind them.

    "Uh¡­"

    The four of them froze. Their nerves, which had just started to relax, instantly tensed up again. Their hearts leaped into their throats.

    "Who just spoke?"

    Like puppets on strings, their heads slowly turned toward the source of the voice.

    And sure enough¡­

    A figure had appeared in what had been an empty space just moments ago.

    Their breathing hitched. Their stomachs dropped. Cold sweat broke out on their foreheads. Fear gripped them completely.

    This was beyond unnatural.

    When had he gotten in???

    "B-Boss, please have mercy!" Oliver''s face twisted in despair. The aircraft wasn''t big, and they were already high in the sky¡ªthere was nowhere to run.

    The other three were just as terrified, frozen in place, barely daring to breathe.

    The Zombie King had boarded the aircraft. This was a death sentence.

    Oliver''s mind raced, desperately searching for a way to survive.

    Maybe¡­ maybe he should just drop to his knees and beg? He could claim he wasn''t with Genesis Biotech, that he had only just arrived from Rancho Cucamonga and barely knew these people.

    Maybe, if the Zombie King was in a good mood, he''d let him go.

    Just as Oliver was weighing his options¡ª

    Thud!

    A teammate beside him suddenly dropped to his knees, wailing loudly, snot and tears streaming down his face.

    "Waaahhh! Boss, please, I''m begging you! I''m not with Genesis Biotech! I''m just a survivor from Rancho Cucamonga! I only got here recently¡ªI don''t even know them that well!"

    "Uh¡­" Oliver blinked in surprise.

    But Ethan didn''t hesitate. With a swift motion, he swung his blade, cutting the man down in an instant. The body collapsed backward, lifeless.

    The remaining three shuddered violently.

    Their faces were blank with shock, their minds paralyzed with fear.

    Oliver''s panic only deepened. Clearly, that approach wasn''t going to work¡­ S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He needed a different strategy.

    Maybe¡­ maybe he could swear loyalty to Ethan? Promise to serve him wholeheartedly, with absolute devotion?

    But just then¡ª

    Another teammate burst into tears, his expression sincere as he wailed, "Boss, please don''t kill me! From now on, I''ll do whatever you say! I swear my loyalty! If you tell me to go east, I won''t even glance west! If you tell me to chase a dog, I won''t dare go after a chicken¡ª"

    Schlick!

    Ethan didn''t even let him finish. With a swift slash, he cut him down on the spot.

    As he did, he muttered to himself, Bold enough to chase chickens, huh?

    Today it''s chickens, tomorrow it''s zombies¡­

    The last two survivors stood frozen, their eyes wide with shock, their despair deepening.

    Especially Oliver.

    Nothing was working. The sheer terror was pushing him to the brink of collapse.

    Screw it¡­ maybe he should just fight to the death!

    Oliver clenched his teeth, trying to summon the resolve¡ª

    But before he could act, his last remaining teammate had already snapped. His face twisted in desperation as he yanked a knife from his belt and lunged straight at Ethan.

    "I''LL TAKE YOU DOWN WITH ME!"

    Ethan barely spared him a glance. With a casual flick of his blade, he sliced through both the man and his knife in one clean motion.

    The body crumpled to the floor.

    "..."

    Oliver was speechless.

    His eyes turned hollow, his expression numb. He didn''t even want to resist anymore.

    Just kill me and get it over with¡­

    But instead, Ethan waved his hand, making the corpses and blood vanish as if they had never existed. Then, as if nothing had happened, he strolled over to a window seat and plopped down.

    "Keep flying."

    "Uh???"

    Oliver''s vacant eyes suddenly lit up with a spark of life. It was like hearing the voice of an angel. Hope surged back into him.

    "You¡­ you''re not gonna kill me?"

    "Did I say I was?" Ethan shot back.

    Oliver''s eyes widened in disbelief. Then, as the realization sank in, joy flooded his chest. He never expected this to be the outcome.

    At that moment, he understood something¡ª

    For small things, effort might get you somewhere.

    But when it came to life and death? That was pure luck.

    And if he had a chance to live, he sure as hell wasn''t going to throw it away. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire

    Even if it was just for a little longer.

    Without hesitation, he scrambled back into the pilot''s seat, suddenly full of energy.

    "Boss, where are we headed?"

    "Wherever you guys took that mutated creature from. That''s where we''re going." Ethan said casually.

    "Uh¡­"

    Oliver instantly understood¡ªEthan wanted to go to the transport camp in Japan.

    But if he took him there¡­ a lot more people were going to die.

    Then again, even if he didn''t take him, Ethan would find it anyway, wouldn''t he?

    With that thought, his guilt eased a little.

    So, without further hesitation, he slapped the navigation system and set the course.

    Ethan had spared him for a reason¡ªhe needed a pilot to get to the other camp.

    Because if you''re going to wipe something out, you don''t leave loose ends.

    Who knew what else they might try to transport next?

    Of course, that wasn''t the only reason.

    He was also curious about Japan''s situation.

    And, well¡­ he wouldn''t mind grabbing some all-you-can-eat sushi while he was there.

    "You speak Japanese?"

    "Of course I do!"

    Hearing Ethan''s question, Oliver immediately perked up. Now was his chance to prove his usefulness¡ªmaybe it would keep him alive.

    "My Japanese is excellent! I actually majored in it! Even studied abroad in Japan for a while¡ªI know the place inside and out!"

    "Mm. Good." Ethan nodded.

    Los Angeles wasn''t exactly close to Japan.

    Even with a high-speed aircraft, the trip would take about two and a half hours.

    Ethan didn''t say anything else. He simply turned to gaze out the window.

    Below them stretched the endless ocean.

    Under the night sky, the sea was pitch black¡ªlike a bottomless abyss.

    Beneath those dark waters lurked countless deep-sea monsters.

    With Ethan''s vision, the night was even clearer than the day.

    He could see straight through the water, down to the ocean floor, tens of thousands of feet below.

    And what he saw¡­

    Was nothing like what humans imagined.

    To him, the ocean wasn''t just water.

    It was a playground for colossal horrors¡ª

    A sight beyond human comprehension.

    ¡­

 Chapter 262 - 262: Alright. Iâ€™ll help you...

    Ethan could see it¡ªa massive blue whale, over a hundred feet long, moving through the ocean like a small mountain.

    The whale was hunting a school of mutated fish. It opened its enormous mouth, dark as a black hole, and with a sudden inhale, swallowed them all in one gulp.

    Fish, water¡ªeverything got sucked in.

    "That thing could probably feed us for days if we hauled it back," Ethan muttered to himself.

    But just then, beneath the whale, a colossal shadow emerged from the depths. Its dark silhouette was at least ten times larger than the whale itself.

    As the shadow rose, its true form became clear¡ªan enormous mutated jellyfish, stretching hundreds of feet long.

    Its tentacles moved swiftly, wrapping around the blue whale in an instant.

    The whale thrashed violently, sending waves hundreds of feet into the air, creating a massive surge. But in the end, its struggle was futile. The jellyfish dragged it down into the abyss, vanishing into the deep...

    Ethan''s eyes widened in awe. That thing had to be at least SS-rank.

    "That one could probably feed us for a whole month..."

    As he continued flying, he witnessed several other massive creatures hunting. The ocean was full of danger¡ªdeadly and unpredictable.

    But these giant beasts didn''t bother going onto land to hunt humans or zombies. To them, anything that small was no different from insects.

    Of course, there were always exceptions¡ªsome monsters had... peculiar tastes. Every now and then, one might wander to the shore, scoop up a handful of humans, and drag them back into the deep like they were nothing more than snacks.

    After about two and a half hours, the endless black ocean below finally gave way to land. They had reached Japan.

    The aircraft slowed significantly and began descending. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As they flew over various Japanese cities, Ethan observed the devastation below. Some places were filled with zombies, growling and tearing into each other in endless battles. Others were eerily silent¡ªcompletely devoid of life, shrouded in an unsettling stillness.

    From experience, Ethan knew that the quiet cities were always the most dangerous.

    Something had wiped out everything inside...

    Genesis Biotech wouldn''t set up a transport camp in any of these cities. In fact, they''d stay as far away as possible.

    It was just too risky.

    Instead, they had chosen a temporary camp in the wilderness.

    This area had always been a no-man''s land, with very few living creatures, making it relatively safe. The open terrain also provided a clear line of sight¡ªif anything dangerous approached, they''d see it coming.

    The landscape was covered in wild grass, with occasional clusters of strange rock formations. Trees were sparse, and the wind howled fiercely, kicking up clouds of dust.

    "What a godforsaken place..." Ethan muttered under his breath.

    The aircraft was now descending toward the camp.

    Something seemed to be going on down there. Aside from Genesis Biotech''s workers and the Awakeners guarding the perimeter, there were several heavily modified trucks parked at the entrance.

    The trucks had reinforced metal plating, sharp spikes on the front, and even flamethrowers mounted on them.

    Despite their heavy modifications, they were covered in dents and scratches¡ªclear signs of rough encounters.

    A group of Japanese survivors stood in front of the trucks, looking desperate. They had clearly just arrived.

    "Hey! Let us in! We need to get on the aircraft and leave Japan!" The young man leading the group was visibly anxious.

    But the guards waved him off impatiently.

    "Calm down. There aren''t any available aircraft right now. You''ll have to wait."

    "We can''t wait any longer!" The young man''s desperation grew. "Captain Jacob promised us! He said if we helped capture mutated creatures, he''d get us out of Japan!"

    "Yeah, but as you can see, we''re in the middle of transporting those creatures. There''s no room for you." The guard shrugged.

    The young man clenched his jaw, sweat dripping down his forehead.

    "Then just throw me in a cage! Transport me like one of the damn creatures if you have to!"

    The guard stared at him, speechless.

    Damn, this guy''s really desperate... Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire

    Sure, Japan was dangerous¡ªmonsters everywhere, survival conditions brutal¡ªbut was it really that bad?

    Only Ken and his group knew the real reason for their urgency.

    On their way here, they had accidentally provoked a mutated monster. It had been chasing them relentlessly, and it wouldn''t be long before it caught up.

    They had to get out of here as soon as possible.

    But there was no way they could tell Genesis Biotech about it. If the company found out, their people would be the first to flee.

    With so few aircraft available, there wouldn''t be any room left for them.

    They needed to board a flight before the monster arrived. After that? Well, whatever happened to the others wasn''t their problem.

    The guard eyed them suspiciously.

    Transporting people was expensive. The cost of flying these survivors out probably wasn''t even worth the fuel it would take. That''s why they were reluctant to take them.

    But Jacob had made a promise, so they didn''t have much choice.

    "Fine, fine! When the next aircraft arrives, we''ll send you out first."

    "Thank you!" Ken''s eyes flickered with relief, and he quickly bowed in gratitude. His heart was pounding with excitement.

    They had to get out of here now.

    Behind him, his companions looked exhausted¡ªfaces pale, clothes tattered, covered in dirt. They resembled refugees fleeing from disaster.

    A few of them glanced nervously back the way they had come, still shaken. But for now, everything was quiet. The monster hadn''t caught up yet.

    They just had to pray the next aircraft arrived fast.

    "Come on, you can wait inside," the guard said.

    Ken and his group nodded eagerly, bowing slightly as they followed him into the camp.

    But just as they stepped forward¡ª

    A streak of light flashed across the sky.

    An aircraft was approaching at high speed, descending toward the camp.

    "Brother! The next aircraft is here!" a young girl in the group exclaimed excitedly.

    "Yeah! Finally!" Ken''s face lit up.

    His full name was Ken Ishida, a B+-rank Awakener from a Japanese shelter.

    Like thousands of other survivors, he was desperate to escape this place.

    Genesis Biotech''s mission to capture mutated creatures had given them the perfect opportunity.

    Now, as the aircraft streaked across the night sky, its glowing exhaust trail looked like a shooting star¡ªlike a beacon of hope.

    For the first time in a long while, they felt like they had a chance at survival.

    "We made it..." Some of them had tears in their eyes, overwhelmed with emotion.

    The nearby guard glanced at them and scoffed. "Damn, these guys got lucky. The aircraft showed up right on time."

    Under everyone''s watchful gaze, the aircraft landed precisely in an open area ahead.

    Its bright headlights flicked on, cutting through the darkness.

    With a mechanical click, the hatch unlocked and slid open.

    A tall figure stepped out.

    Ken and his group had been waiting for this moment. Their eyes burned with urgency as they rushed forward.

    "Captain Jacob promised us! We helped capture mutated creatures, so he said he''d get us out of here! Please, let us board!" The young girl from before bowed slightly, her tone sincere.

    Standing at the hatch, Ethan swept his gaze over them, silent for a long moment.

    Then, finally, he spoke.

    "You want to leave this place?"

    "Yes! Yes!" The girl nodded rapidly, her expression desperate.

    Ethan smiled slightly.

    "Alright. I''ll help you..."

    ...

 Chapter 263 - 263: Looks like Iâ€™ve found something new to tasteâ€¦

    Not far away, a security guard furrowed his brows. Something felt off. Ethan wasn''t wearing a nano-combat suit like the others¡ªhe was dressed in a crisp white shirt and tailored black dress pants, looking sharp and composed. From the moment he appeared at the hatch, the guard had a nagging sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    And then it hit him.

    The Zombie King file!

    His heart skipped a beat. The man standing before him was a perfect match for the records from Los Angeles. There was no doubt¡ªthis had to be that terrifying Zombie King.

    Yet, the Japanese Awakeners were actually approaching him, asking for his help. The realization sent a chill down the guard''s spine.

    "Hey! Stay away from him! He''s not human!" the guard warned.

    "Huh?" The Japanese Awakeners froze, turning to look at him with puzzled expressions.

    Not human?

    But Ethan looked perfectly normal¡ªhandsome, clean, even smiling slightly. He didn''t resemble some kind of flesh-eating monster at all.

    "Is this just another excuse to keep us from leaving?" someone muttered.

    But before they could process the thought¡ª

    With a casual wave of his hand, a tachi materialized out of thin air. In one swift motion, Ethan slashed through the neck of the young girl who had spoken earlier. Blood sprayed across the ground as her body collapsed lifelessly.

    "There. She''s gone now."

    "..."

    The group stood frozen, their eyes wide with shock, their minds struggling to comprehend what had just happened.

    So this is what he meant by ''leaving''¡­

    "You bastard! I''ll kill you!"

    These people had been through hell, surviving countless battles. Their instincts kicked in immediately. Two of them drew short blades from their waists and lunged at Ethan, while others gathered energy, activating elemental abilities.

    The scene erupted into chaos.

    But then¡ª

    A crimson glow flickered in Ethan''s eyes.

    In an instant, the noise died down.

    A suffocating pressure spread outward as the terrifying Domain of the Dead unfurled.

    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

    The Awakeners caught within its range froze mid-motion, their bodies locking up as if trapped in invisible chains. Then, with a sickening series of cracks, their bones gave way, and they crumpled to the ground like broken marionettes.

    "So strong¡­?" The remaining Japanese Awakeners stared in horror, realizing they were completely outmatched.

    Panic set in.

    They turned and ran, desperate to escape the encroaching Domain of the Dead.

    Meanwhile, the Genesis Biotech security guard had already bolted toward the camp''s exit, silently cursing the fools who had dared to attack the Zombie King of Los Angeles.

    Idiots. Do they have a death wish?

    Still, at least they were buying him some time.

    The Japanese Awakeners scattered in all directions, fleeing for their lives.

    Ethan''s gaze followed them. He took a step forward, giving chase¡ªbut he wasn''t in a hurry.

    Anyone too slow to escape was cut down effortlessly.

    Suddenly¡ª

    Two headlights flared to life ahead, their beams piercing the darkness. An engine roared to life, the deep growl of a modified heavy truck filling the air.

    Someone was driving straight toward him.

    Ethan turned his head slightly, his eyes locking onto the driver through the cracked windshield. The man''s face was twisted in a snarl.

    "I''LL RUN YOU OVER! GO TO HELL!" he bellowed, slamming his foot down on the gas pedal. The engine howled like a beast unleashed, the truck surging forward at full speed.

    Ethan didn''t move.

    He didn''t even try to dodge.

    Instead¡ªhis figure simply vanished.

    "Where did he go?!" The driver''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    And then¡ª

    A tachi appeared inside the cab.

    Before the driver could react, the blade sliced clean through his neck. Blood sprayed across the dashboard, painting the interior in crimson.

    Even in death, he never understood what had happened.

    Ethan had used the Domain of the Dead to phase through solid objects. The moment the truck passed through his position, he had materialized inside and executed the driver in an instant.

    With no one at the wheel, the truck veered off course, slamming into a massive boulder.

    The fuel tank ruptured.

    A split second later¡ª

    BOOM!

    Flames erupted into the night sky as the truck exploded, sending a shockwave rippling through the camp.

    The blazing explosion tore through the night, its fierce light pushing back the darkness.

    Ethan kept walking, never once looking back.

    Because real men don''t look at explosions. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The raging fire behind him stretched his shadow long across the ground, making him look like death itself, striding forward with quiet inevitability.

    The fleeing survivors couldn''t help but glance back.

    And what they saw made their blood run cold.

    Especially Ken, a speed-type Awakener. He was one of the fastest among them, but even as he ran, his mind raced with questions.

    "Why? Why the hell would Genesis Biotech bring something as terrifying as the Zombie King here?"

    "Ken, I think¡­ I think the Zombie King hijacked the aircraft and came here on his own," one of his companions speculated, glancing ahead¡ªonly to realize that even the Genesis Biotech guards were running for their lives.

    That''s when Ken suddenly remembered something.

    Back when they arrived, they had disturbed some mutated creatures. By now, those things should be closing in.

    And they were coming from right ahead.

    "Hey! You can''t run that way! It''s not safe!" Ken shouted at the guards.

    But the Genesis Biotech personnel ignored him.

    Not running means certain death!

    "These Japanese guys must be trying to trick us," one of the guards muttered. "They probably want to keep us here to slow down the Zombie King while they escape."

    But before he could think further¡ª

    A deep, rumbling noise echoed from the darkness ahead.

    "Huh?" The guards stiffened, a sudden, primal fear creeping up their spines.

    What the hell was that?

    The wilderness landscape was vast and open, with nothing to obstruct their view. The guards squinted into the distance but saw no sign of any creatures.

    Yet Ken and the other Awakeners had stopped running.

    They stood frozen, their faces pale with terror, whispering in a daze.

    "They''re here¡­ They''re coming¡­"

    "What''s coming?" One of the guards turned in confusion, scanning the barren wasteland. The night stretched endlessly around them, empty and silent¡ªexcept for the growing sense of dread clawing at their chests.

    And then¡ª

    The ground trembled.

    Several mounds of earth bulged upward, moving rapidly toward them.

    "They''re underground!" someone finally realized.

    But it was too late.

    One of the mounds reached them, and with a thunderous crash, a massive centipede''s head burst from the earth.

    Then came its thick, segmented body¡ªlined with rows of razor-sharp legs.

    The creature was monstrous, its body so massive that it would take three grown men linking arms to encircle it. Dust and debris swirled in the air as it screeched, its high-pitched cry filled with savage hunger.

    The centipede''s grotesque head reared up, towering over them. Even the portion that had emerged from the ground was already over thirty feet tall.

    Who knew how much more of it was still buried beneath?

    "This¡­ this is insane¡­" The Genesis Biotech guards stood paralyzed, their minds struggling to process the sheer scale of the horror before them.

    A suffocating fear gripped them.

    And then¡ª

    The centipede struck.

    Its head lunged forward, snapping up one of the guards in its monstrous jaws. With a sickening crunch, it chewed twice¡ªthen swallowed him whole.

    "RUN!"

    The remaining guards snapped out of their daze, turning and sprinting for their lives.

    But they couldn''t run back¡ªbecause behind them was the even greater terror of the Zombie King.

    Their only option was to veer sideways, desperately trying to escape.

    The centipede wasn''t about to let them go.

    It threw its head back and let out a piercing shriek.

    Then¡ª

    It spewed a fountain of dark green liquid from its mouth.

    The toxic fluid rained down like a deadly storm.

    The moment it touched the ground, it sizzled, eating away at the earth.

    And when it landed on human flesh¡ª

    "AAAAAHHHH!"

    Agonized screams tore through the night.

    The liquid wasn''t just poisonous¡ªit was highly corrosive.

    Skin melted away in an instant, flesh dissolving as if drenched in concentrated acid.

    The guards collapsed, writhing in agony, their bodies smoking as they rolled on the ground, trying in vain to escape the burning pain.

    Ethan arrived at the scene, watching the carnage unfold with quiet amusement.

    "Looks like I''ve found something new to taste¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 264 - 264: Let him go...

    This centipede would probably feed someone for days if you took it back, but with all that venom, it''d probably be a bit too "spicy" to handle...

    The mutated centipede''s toxin had completely corroded the Genesis Biotech guards.

    Their flesh melted away, exposing raw red muscle fibers, stark white bones, and even internal organs. Their screams faded into silence as they succumbed to the poison.

    The centipede, clearly excited, eagerly moved to feast on its freshly killed prey.

    Its massive head lunged forward, ready to devour the corpse lying on the ground. But just as it got close, the guard''s body suddenly vanished into thin air!

    The centipede bit down on nothing, swallowing only a mouthful of dirt.

    "Huh?"

    Confused, the centipede paused. Despite its enormous size, its intelligence hadn''t evolved much¡ªit mostly relied on instinct.

    Seeing one corpse disappear, it turned to the next one nearby.

    But just as it locked onto the second corpse and moved its head forward¡ª

    That corpse vanished too...

    "ROARRR¡ª"

    Missing its meal twice in a row, the centipede roared furiously, scanning around to find the culprit responsible.

    Soon, its eyes landed on Ethan standing nearby.

    Instantly locking onto him, the enraged centipede opened its terrifying jaws and lunged forward.

    From Ethan''s perspective, a massive head, like a speeding truck, charged toward him with devastating force.

    His eyes flashed red, and in an instant, he activated Domain of the Dead!

    A terrifying pressure erupted, like a hurricane tearing across the plains, violently distorting the air itself.

    "Buzz¡ª" The air hummed loudly, and the centipede''s massive head froze mid-air, as if someone had pressed pause.

    "Damn, that''s impressive..." Ken muttered from afar, eyes wide with shock.

    He realized that although this giant centipede was powerful, it was nowhere near Zombie King''s level.

    But this was perfect¡ªZombie King and the centipede were busy fighting, giving them the perfect chance to escape.

    "Quick! Let''s get out of here!" Ken shouted to his only remaining companion.

    "Oh¡ªoh, right!" His companion snapped out of his daze, and they both bolted sideways.

    The wilderness stretched open before them, clear and unobstructed.

    They sprinted desperately, hope flickering in their eyes.

    But just then¡ª

    The ground beneath them suddenly bulged upward, a fierce, murderous aura erupting from below. Something was about to burst out of the earth.

    "Oh shit!"

    Ken panicked, feeling a sharp pain as his ankle sank into the dirt, caught in a massive set of jaws.

    Clearly, there wasn''t just one centipede. Another one burst from underground, biting Ken''s ankle and lifting him into the air.

    His companion had it even worse¡ªhalf his body was already inside the centipede''s mouth.

    "Ken! Help me!" he screamed in agony, blood spilling from his mouth as he desperately reached out, nearly losing his mind from the pain.

    Ken frowned deeply, drew the short blade from his waist, and without hesitation, plunged it into his companion''s skull.

    "You''re beyond saving! Be centipede food for me¡ªI appreciate your sacrifice!" Blood splattered as the companion instantly lost consciousness, going limp.

    The giant centipede chewed twice and swallowed him whole.

    But in that brief moment of chewing, its jaws loosened slightly.

    Ken''s ankle slipped free, and he fell heavily to the ground. Pain shot through his body as multiple bones fractured upon impact.

    Especially his ankle¡ªthe bones there were completely shattered.

    Luckily, Awakeners had tough bodies¡ªif Ken had been an ordinary guy, he''d already be dead meat.

    But he didn''t dare waste even a second, desperately struggling to get back on his feet. After all, once the centipede finished off his companion, he''d definitely be next on the menu.

    Sure enough, after swallowing down the bloody remains, the centipede still wasn''t satisfied. It turned its massive head, locking its hungry gaze onto Ken. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire

    "Is this really how it ends?" Ken''s heart sank into despair. If he hadn''t been injured, he might''ve had a chance to outrun this monster. But now, it was a hopeless situation.

    The giant centipede''s body shifted, preparing to strike again.

    But just then, something unexpected happened. The centipede suddenly froze, turning its attention elsewhere. On the other side, Ethan''s Domain of the Dead surged violently, his Tachi blade slicing through the air. Green blood splattered everywhere as the other centipede struggled desperately, clearly on its last legs.

    These two centipedes were a male and female pair.

    Seeing its mate about to be killed, the second centipede immediately abandoned Ken. Its massive body twisted and surged forward like a giant python, charging straight toward Ethan.

    "What the..." Ken muttered, his face covered in blood, eyes wide in disbelief.

    This sudden stroke of luck was almost too good to be true!

    Maybe fate hadn''t abandoned him after all.

    He couldn''t believe he''d survived such a hopeless situation. Perhaps he should thank that Zombie King¡ªhe''d unintentionally saved his life... sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ken quickly scrambled to his feet, limping painfully, ignoring the agony coursing through his body as he continued fleeing into the distance.

    ...

    Ethan had already finished off the first centipede.

    Turning around, he noticed another one charging toward him.

    "A family reunion, huh?" Ethan muttered sarcastically.

    This centipede attacked exactly like the first one, opening its massive jaws wide and lunging straight at him.

    Ethan effortlessly jumped into the air, easily dodging the attack.

    The centipede, huge and clumsy, slammed its head heavily into the ground due to its momentum.

    As Ethan descended from above, he gripped his Tachi tightly with both hands, plunging downward. At the same time, the overwhelming pressure of his Domain of the Dead surged outward.

    "Shunk!" Ethan''s blade pierced straight through the centipede''s skull.

    "Families should stick together...even in death."

    Channeling his energy, Ethan activated the fire crystal core embedded in his Tachi. Flames erupted fiercely, scorching the centipede''s brain. The creature let out a shrill, agonized scream.

    But it lasted only a moment before falling silent.

    The giant centipede stopped struggling, collapsing motionless onto the ground, its legs twitching slightly in death.

    The battle was finally over.

    Silence returned to the area, broken only by the crackling flames of the burning wreckage of trucks in the camp.

    Of course, there was still one other survivor.

    Oliver, the aircraft pilot, stood near the burning vehicles, staring blankly at the scene before him.

    The camp was a chaotic mess¡ªcorpses scattered everywhere, blood staining the ground, utter devastation.

    Ethan stood tall amidst the carnage.

    Holding his Tachi, his white clothes remained spotless, two massive centipede corpses lying at his feet. The scene was incredibly striking.

    "B-Boss..." Oliver stammered nervously. Having witnessed everything firsthand, he silently acknowledged Ethan''s reputation as the strongest Zombie King in Los Angeles¡ªhe truly lived up to his terrifying name.

    Ethan ignored him, calmly collecting his "spoils of war."

    Especially the two giant centipedes.

    New delicacies...

    Oliver suddenly remembered something.

    "Boss, didn''t a Japanese Awakener just escape? Want me to chase him down for you?"

    "No need," Ethan replied, glancing into the distance.

    The wilderness was flat and open, offering a clear view. Ken, injured and limping, hadn''t gotten very far.

    Even now, Ethan could still see his stumbling figure slowly retreating.

    "Let him go..."

    ...

 Chapter 265 - 265: A narrow escape

    "You let him go?" Oliver stared in disbelief. Was this Zombie King really that merciful?

    In his mind, Zombie Kings were ruthless, cold-blooded killers who slaughtered without a shred of mercy.

    He never imagined Ethan would actually let someone go...

    Ethan turned to him, "Do you know where the Japanese shelter is?"

    "I...I have no idea," Oliver shook his head.

    Ethan glanced in the direction Ken had fled, "We''ll find out soon enough."

    Oliver froze for a second, finally realizing Ethan''s true intentions. This wasn''t mercy at all¡ªhe''d let Ken go as bait, planning to reel in a bigger catch.

    He wanted to wipe them all out in one go!

    Such calculated thinking... it was terrifying!

    Earlier, seeing Ethan act so "kind," Oliver had even considered asking when he''d be allowed to leave.

    Now, he quickly dismissed that thought...

    Actually, when Ethan was busy killing the centipede earlier, Oliver had a chance to escape¡ªthe aircraft was right there.

    But considering its low energy reserves, he knew he''d never make it back to the States.

    So he gave up on that idea.

    "Where''s your Captain Jacob?" Ethan asked casually.

    He''d already learned that the Genesis Biotech operation was led by Jacob, one of the Bernardino Four Riders.

    And the Bernardino Four Riders always tasted pretty good.

    Oliver shook his head, "No clue. Captain Jacob said the mission was risky, so he partnered with the Japanese Awakeners. He had them capture mutated creatures and ship them back. He rarely showed himself."

    "He promised the Japanese Awakeners he''d transport them out of here as payment. Once they''re back, the strong ones would be recruited, and the weaker ones would be used directly for human experiments. Either way, it''s a win-win deal."

    Hearing this, Ethan couldn''t help but feel impressed.

    Genesis Biotech really lived up to its reputation.

    Always profit-driven¡ªJacob had a sharp business mind.

    And Jacob himself was cunning and cautious as hell...

    "Alright, let''s go," Ethan said.

    "Where to?"

    "Time for an all-you-can-eat buffet," Ethan replied casually.

    Oliver shuddered involuntarily. The thought of a Zombie King''s "buffet" was terrifying enough to make his skin crawl.

    ...

    After all the chaos, the long night was finally ending. The horizon began to glow softly, the sky shifting into shades of pale blue and white.

    Ethan stored away the aircraft with its depleted energy. He wasn''t short on crystal cores anyway¡ªhe could recharge it anytime.

    Then, he headed off in the direction Ken had fled.

    He didn''t even need to track carefully. Ken was injured, leaving a clear trail of blood behind, the scent lingering strongly in the air.

    Ethan simply followed the blood trail, knowing exactly where it would lead him.

    Ken gritted his teeth, his face twisted in agony. Every step forward sent sharp, stabbing pains through his broken ankle and fractured bones.

    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire

    Yet despite the pain, excitement surged through him. He couldn''t believe he''d survived such a nightmare¡ªhe was incredibly lucky.

    "What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger," he muttered to himself, feeling his spirits lift, mirroring the sky above as dawn approached.

    Dragging his injured leg, he moved forward cautiously. Behind him, the sun slowly rose, its warm rays scattering the darkness and filling him with a comforting warmth.

    Once daylight arrived, the mutated beasts would become less active.

    Daytime was far safer than night.

    Fortunately, the wasteland was mostly empty, and Ken encountered no trouble along the way.

    Their shelter wasn''t far from here, located at the edge of the wasteland. It was strategically placed¡ªsafe enough to avoid danger, yet close enough to the forest to gather resources.

    Soon, Ken reached a cluster of scattered rocks. He stopped in front of a large stone slab. At first glance, it looked identical to the others around it.

    Slowly, painfully, Ken bent down, wincing as the movement tugged at his wounds. He tapped the stone slab lightly with his finger, following a specific rhythm¡ªclearly a secret code.

    Listening carefully, one could distinguish the pattern: three long taps, two short taps...

    After repeating this sequence a few times, a muffled voice finally responded from beneath the ground.

    "Who''s there?"

    "It''s me. Hurry up and open the door," Ken said weakly. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a grinding sound, the stone slab slid aside, revealing a staircase leading downward.

    Clearly, the shelter was built underground.

    Standing on the stairs was a short, middle-aged man with a small mustache beneath his nose.

    "Ken Ishida?" The mustached man looked shocked. "Didn''t you go to the Genesis Biotech camp? How''d you end up like this?"

    "Don''t even ask..." Ken''s face twisted bitterly.

    The mustached man frowned. "Did Genesis Biotech betray you?"

    "No, they''re dead. All of them..." Ken shuddered, still shaken. "We ran into a Zombie King from America. I''m lucky to even be alive."

    "What?" The mustached man''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    An American Zombie King? How could someone like that end up here?

    Realizing it wasn''t safe to linger at the entrance, they quickly moved inside. Once Ken entered, the heavy stone slab slid shut again, leaving the rocky landscape looking as barren and deserted as before.

    From the outside, nothing seemed out of place.

    But moments later, another unexpected visitor arrived...

    "Pretty well hidden," Ethan murmured, approaching slowly. Even standing directly above the shelter, he couldn''t sense any human presence.

    The shelter had to be at least 150 feet underground, protected by multiple psychic barriers.

    "Should I go in?" Ethan considered. He wasn''t sure how many Awakeners were inside, and it could be risky. But after a moment''s thought, he realized there probably weren''t any strong fighters down there.

    If there were, they wouldn''t have needed to cooperate with Genesis Biotech¡ªthey could''ve simply stolen the aircraft and escaped.

    Besides, Japan''s human population had dwindled drastically. Most strong Awakeners had already fled, like Ryuji, who''d even made it all the way to America.

    This shelter probably housed nothing but the weak, injured, and desperate.

    With that thought, Ethan activated his Domain of the Dead, effortlessly phasing through the stone slab and into the corridor below. He moved silently, cloaked in stealth.

    The underground air was hot, humid, and pitch-black.

    The staircase descended steeply, stretching deep underground.

    Ethan walked down carefully, finally reaching the bottom after about 300 feet. Ahead lay a long corridor, dimly lit by flickering torches mounted on the walls, casting eerie shadows.

    The shelter felt more like an ancient tomb than a refuge.

    Ethan suddenly felt like a tomb raider exploring some forgotten crypt...

    Not far ahead, two guards stood watch, along with Ken and the mustached man.

    Ken had collapsed against the corridor wall, unable to move another step.

    "Man, I can''t believe I actually made it back alive..." Ken sighed heavily.

    "Yeah, sounds like it was a nightmare," the mustached man said sympathetically, having heard the whole story.

    Ken nodded weakly. "I''m lucky to be alive. If it weren''t for that Zombie King distracting the mutated centipede, I''d be dead meat right now..."

 Chapter 266 - 266: Cheers!

    "What are you guys talking about?"

    Since they were speaking Japanese, Ethan couldn''t understand a word. He decided not to bother trying and simply dropped his stealth ability, stepping out from the shadows.

    Ken turned around, and when he saw the figure emerging from the darkness, his eyes widened in horror.

    "Z...Zombie King?" Ken looked as if he''d seen a ghost, his face filled with disbelief.

    The mustached man and the two guards beside him immediately tensed up, drawing their katanas with a sharp metallic ring, ready for a fight.

    "What the hell is going on?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Be careful, everyone! He''s America''s Zombie King!" Ken shouted urgently.

    The mustached man looked panicked, as if facing a deadly enemy, but also deeply confused. In broken English, he asked, "You...why are you here?"

    "Didn''t he bring me here?" Ethan glanced casually at Ken.

    Hearing this, the mustached man clenched his teeth, glaring furiously at Ken. "You brought Zombie King here?"

    "I...I..." Ken was speechless, suddenly realizing the truth. He hadn''t escaped at all¡ªeverything had been orchestrated by the zombie King from the start.

    There was no luck, no coincidence¡ªonly the zombie King''s twisted plan.

    He had just been used as a pawn.

    Realizing this, Ken felt his heart sink into despair.

    "We''re no match for him! Quick, sound the alarm!"

    "Right!"

    The two guards nodded frantically, turning to run.

    But Ethan simply focused his mind, and instantly, the oppressive aura of Domain of the Dead spread out, pressing down on them like a mountain.

    The four men froze in place, their bodies heavy and immobile.

    With their strength barely at B-level, they had no chance of escaping Ethan''s domain.

    Ethan slowly approached them, step by step.

    "W-what are you going to do?" Ken collapsed onto the ground, pale and sweating heavily from blood loss and fear.

    "You brought me here, so you''ve earned yourself a reward," Ethan smiled faintly. Casually, he pulled out a vial of zombie virus from his storage ring. He had plenty of these, collected from the Genesis Biotech lab, in various potency levels.

    "N-no! Please, don''t!" Ken screamed, realizing exactly what Ethan intended.

    But Ethan had already opened the vial, pouring the pale blue liquid directly onto Ken''s wounded ankle.

    "AHHHHH¡ª!" Ken shrieked in agony, his screams echoing through the night.

    Weakened and exhausted, Ken had no resistance against the virus. His veins bulged grotesquely, his eyes rapidly turning bloodshot, already showing signs of mutation.

    Ethan calmly moved on, like a scientist conducting an experiment, pouring a quarter of the vial onto each of the two guards'' faces.

    They screamed as if splashed with acid, writhing in pain as the virus rapidly invaded their brains, erasing their humanity and turning them into bloodthirsty zombies.

    The mustached man watched this horrific scene unfold, frozen in terror, trembling uncontrollably as he collapsed helplessly to the ground.

    Ethan turned to him, pouring the remaining virus directly onto his face.

    "This one''s all yours. Cheers!" Ethan said mockingly, as the pale blue liquid seeped into the man''s eyes and nose, aggressively infecting his cells and consuming him from within.

    "Raaaargh¡ª!"

    In no time, the four men had fully mutated, their throats emitting guttural growls, faces twisted grotesquely, saliva dripping from their mouths as they hungered desperately for flesh.

    The commotion quickly drew attention from deeper within the corridor, where several survivors approached cautiously, looking puzzled.

    "Hey, you guys okay?" A young girl tilted her head curiously, calling out hesitantly.

    But in the flickering shadows, four zombies suddenly charged toward them, their faces savage and bloodthirsty.

    "Ahhh¡ª!" The girl screamed, turning to flee.

    But before she could take more than a step, a powerful force slammed into her from behind, knocking her to the ground. Sharp teeth sank viciously into her neck.

    The survivors behind her froze in terror.

    "Run! Zombies!"

    "What? Help! Somebody help!"

    "Oh my god¡ª!"

    Chaos erupted instantly. These were ordinary people, completely helpless against the undead. One by one, they fell screaming beneath the zombies'' relentless attacks.

    The corridor echoed with the zombies'' snarls, human screams, and the sickening sound of flesh being torn apart. Even the flickering torchlight seemed to take on a sinister, blood-red hue.

    "Not bad at all," Ethan observed calmly, satisfied with their performance. But he couldn''t let them waste time just feeding¡ªthey needed to infect more people.

    He mentally issued the command to spread the infection.

    "Raaaargh¡ª!"

    The zombies immediately rose from their prey, their jaws and faces dripping with fresh blood, making them even more terrifying. They sprinted deeper into the corridor, hunting for more victims.

    Ethan followed leisurely behind. He could sense that this shelter housed thousands of survivors¡ªmaybe not ten thousand, but certainly several thousand, mostly ordinary people.

    That''s exactly why he''d chosen this method to conquer it.

    Behind Ethan, the survivors who had been bitten began convulsing violently, their bones cracking and twisting unnaturally. Moments later, they staggered to their feet, their bodies covered in gruesome bite marks, flesh torn away, blood dripping everywhere.

    Now, they too joined the ranks of the undead.

    They rushed past Ethan, eager to hunt down more humans.

    Ethan glanced upward. In the flickering firelight, he noticed a sign hanging above the corridor: "Sector D."

    This shelter had a strict hierarchy, dividing survivors into four sectors¡ªD, C, B, and A¡ªbased on their social status and usefulness. Sector D was the lowest rung, filled with ordinary people, mostly the elderly, women, and children. It was essentially the shelter''s slum.

    Conditions here were terrible¡ªno electricity, barely enough food. People survived by eating scraps discarded from the higher sectors.

    Even in the apocalypse, human nature didn''t change. The weak were always exploited and oppressed, perhaps even more blatantly now.

    Ethan decided he''d help these poor souls in Sector D escape their miserable existence¡ªby turning them into something stronger.

    Ahead, the zombies'' roars grew louder, mingling with panicked screams as chaos spread rapidly. The zombie virus was quickly infecting the entire area.

    Ethan continued forward, glancing around as he walked.

    He noticed rooms lining both sides of the corridor¡ªthough calling them "rooms" was generous. They were little more than hollowed-out dirt caves, without even doors, just piles of dry straw serving as beds.

    It was truly pathetic.

    Nothing here interested Ethan. He decided to move on to the higher sectors.

    As he continued deeper, the corridors twisted and turned, becoming increasingly complex but also wider and better constructed. Soon, the dirt floors gave way to stone, and electrical wiring appeared along the walls, powering dim, flickering bulbs.

    But due to the zombies'' rampage, the lights flickered erratically, casting eerie shadows across pools of blood on the floor. Bodies lay scattered everywhere, twitching and convulsing under the flickering lights, their limbs twisting grotesquely as they began to rise again as zombies.

    ...

 Chapter 267 - 267: A mutated insect

    The surroundings improved significantly, clearly indicating they''d entered Zone C.

    Ahead, the zombies spreading the infection were facing fierce resistance. Zone C had quite a few Awakeners who had already developed their Neurocores.

    They grabbed their weapons and fought desperately against the undead horde.

    Shouts and screams echoed everywhere.

    But the zombies were overwhelming in number. Almost all survivors from Zone D had been infected, swelling the zombie ranks to over two thousand.

    The Awakeners were struggling badly, quickly becoming surrounded by the relentless undead.

    Ethan figured they could use a little help...

    He glanced upward at the flickering lights, quickly forming an idea. He decided to lend a hand by cutting off their power first.

    Finding the power source wouldn''t be difficult for him.

    All he had to do was follow the wires¡ªsimple as tracing breadcrumbs.

    Activating his Domain of the Dead stealth ability, Ethan moved effortlessly through walls, passing through several rooms of varying sizes.

    Eventually, he stepped into a spacious hall.

    At the center stood a massive generator, looking like an old-fashioned paddle wheel from a steamship.

    Due to the lack of other power sources, the shelter relied entirely on manual labor. Right now, three thin, exhausted men were sweating profusely, pushing the heavy paddle-wheel mechanism to keep the generator slowly turning.

    "Huff¡ªcome on, push harder!" one man growled through clenched teeth, using every ounce of strength he had.

    The young man beside him was equally exhausted.

    "What''s going on? Why hasn''t anyone come to relieve us yet? Our shift ended ages ago!"

    "Didn''t someone say earlier... there''s a zombie outbreak outside?" another man gasped breathlessly.

    "What? They haven''t handled it yet?"

    The other two exchanged worried glances. Monster invasions weren''t exactly rare in the shelter, but usually, they were quickly contained.

    This time, it seemed serious.

    "Let''s stop talking and save our strength. We can''t let the lights go out now!" the young man said, sweat dripping from his forehead onto the floor.

    "Working so hard... careful you don''t tire yourselves out," Ethan''s voice suddenly echoed beside them.

    "Huh?"

    The three men sensed something was off and quickly turned their heads.

    But before they could react, a swift gust of wind sliced through the air, and Ethan''s blade flashed.

    "Lights out," Ethan whispered coldly.

    With a single strike, three heads fell to the ground. The generator lost its momentum and immediately ground to a halt.

    With a sharp crackle, all power was abruptly cut off.

    Every light nearby instantly went dark.

    The entire underground shelter plunged into pitch-black darkness¡ªthe kind of darkness where you couldn''t even see your own hand in front of your face.

    "Ahhh¡ª!"

    Outside, the Awakeners fighting the zombies screamed in panic.

    Their eyes, accustomed to the bright lights, were temporarily blinded by the sudden darkness. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even though Awakeners had better vision than ordinary people, they still needed time to adjust.

    But for the zombies, darkness was their natural habitat.

    It was practically camouflage.

    In the pitch-black chaos, the zombies roared ferociously, becoming even more aggressive, tearing into many human Awakeners.

    Ethan didn''t join the fight directly. Instead, he continued to sabotage quietly from the shadows¡ªplaying support.

    This generator area seemed to be a critical part of the shelter.

    He wondered what else he might find here.

    Passing effortlessly through another wall, Ethan entered the next room. This one was even larger, filled with computers, monitors, and various electronic equipment.

    In the center stood a laboratory table, covered with experimental instruments and strange devices.

    "A lab, huh?" Ethan tilted his head, glancing around with interest. He always liked places like this.

    Maybe he''d find himself a new toy.

    At that moment, an elderly professor and his student were frantically packing up documents from the table, illuminating their work with a flashlight.

    "Hurry! Pack everything quickly! The zombies are breaking through¡ªit''s not safe here anymore. We have to leave now!" the professor urged anxiously.

    "Got it, professor. But where did all these zombies come from anyway?"

    "I have no idea. Something''s definitely off about this!" The old professor grew even more anxious, hands trembling as they scrambled to gather their research.

    Ethan watched quietly from the shadows, deciding not to interrupt. He''d wait until they finished packing, then conveniently take everything with him.

    After all, everything was written in Japanese¡ªhe couldn''t read a word of it.

    He''d have to find someone to translate later...

    A few moments passed, and the documents were neatly stacked, some stuffed into paper bags, others carefully bound together.

    "Go get the item from the safe," the professor instructed. "And be careful¡ªhandle it gently. Don''t break it, whatever you do."

    "Yes, professor!" The student hurried to the corner, quickly punching in the combination.

    With a soft click, the safe swung open.

    The student carefully took out a small transparent container.

    "What do we have here?" Ethan''s curiosity was piqued.

    He noticed something interesting¡ªthe entire safe contained only this tiny container, nothing else. Clearly, whatever was inside was extremely valuable.

    Just as the professor and student finished packing and prepared to leave, flashlight in hand, the professor reminded, "You got everything? Don''t lose anything!"

    "No worries, professor!" the student nodded vigorously.

    But suddenly, he felt a chill run down his spine. Instinctively, he swung the flashlight beam behind him, briefly illuminating a shadowy figure.

    "Huh?"

    Feeling uneasy, he quickly swung the flashlight back again.

    Sure enough, someone was standing right there.

    In the pitch-black darkness, a figure appearing out of nowhere was terrifying enough to nearly make him wet himself.

    "P-professor!" The student''s legs trembled uncontrollably.

    The professor turned around sharply, his eyes widening in shock as he saw Ethan standing there.

    "Who...who are you?"

    "You finished packing everything up? Thanks for that," Ethan said with a casual smile. Then he realized they probably didn''t understand English. How did you say "thank you" in Japanese again?

    "Uh... Arigato?"

    "????" The professor and student stared blankly, utterly confused.

    But before they could react, Ethan''s white-clad figure rushed forward, illuminated briefly by the flashlight beam.

    In the next instant, both men collapsed unconscious. The flashlight fell to the floor, shattering and flickering weakly.

    Ethan calmly approached the packed documents.

    He glanced at the research papers, but as expected, they were all in Japanese¡ªcompletely unreadable to him. So he turned his attention to the small transparent container instead.

    Holding it carefully between two fingers, he lifted it to eye level for a closer look.

    He quickly realized the container wasn''t empty. Inside was a tiny insect, barely a millimeter long, buzzing around restlessly.

    It had two delicate wings and a body resembling an ant.

    It looked like a miniature flying ant.

    "A mutated insect?" Ethan wondered aloud. Usually, mutations made creatures bigger and stronger, enhancing their combat abilities.

    But shrinking was unusual.

    Yet, whether extremely large or extremely small, both extremes could be incredibly dangerous.

    For instance, giant beasts lurking in the deep ocean were terrifying, but against something this tiny, they might actually be helpless...

    Since he couldn''t read the research notes, Ethan had no idea what this tiny flying ant was capable of.

    "Maybe... I should find someone to test it out on..."

 Chapter 268 - 268: A walking meatball?

    At this moment, chaos was spreading rapidly throughout the shelter. The zombie virus was out of control, and humanity was steadily losing ground.

    In Sector A, the shelter''s leadership was gathered around a large conference table, anxiously discussing their next move. Over a dozen people were present, all eyes fixed nervously on the man at the head of the table¡ªTakeshi Sakazaki, the shelter''s leader.

    "The zombie virus is about to reach Sector B. Any ideas on how we handle this?" Takeshi asked, his voice tense.

    "Mr. Sakazaki, I think the shelter might fall this time. We should preserve our strength and evacuate while we still can," one of the executives suggested cautiously.

    The shelter itself wasn''t exactly state-of-the-art, but it had plenty of exits¡ªespecially for the higher-ups, who had their own private escape routes.

    "Run away?" Takeshi frowned deeply, clearly unwilling to abandon the shelter. "I''d rather die fighting, even if it means getting bitten by those damn zombies, than run away like a coward!"

    "But Mr. Sakazaki, those zombies are incredibly fierce. If we wait until they reach Sector A, we might not even have a chance to escape."

    "Hmph! Ridiculous! Those zombies have just been infected; they''re still low-level. It''s only because the people in Sectors D and C are weaklings that they couldn''t hold them back. The weak deserve to be eliminated!" Takeshi declared firmly.

    The room fell silent. Harsh as it sounded, his words did have some logic.

    Normally, newly infected zombies should be weak and easy to handle. Without intelligence or evolved abilities, they could be easily tricked or trapped¡ªburned, cornered, or eliminated in countless ways.

    But these zombies were different. They seemed organized, disciplined, and impossible to fool. It was as if some unseen force was guiding them.

    "So, Mr. Sakazaki, what''s your plan?" another executive asked nervously.

    "Dealing with low-level zombies is simple. Just send out our strongest Awakeners," Takeshi said confidently.

    "Are you sure that''ll work?" The others exchanged doubtful glances.

    At that moment, Takeshi called out a name with absolute confidence:

    "Daigo Makino!"

    As soon as he spoke, the conference room doors slid open, revealing an enormous figure. Standing around six feet tall and weighing at least 660 pounds, Daigo was a mountain of flesh, his body exaggeratedly obese. He was holding a roasted lizard, casually chewing on it, grease dripping down his chin. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hehehe, you called for me, Adoptive Father?" Daigo chuckled, his eyes squinted into tiny slits by his massive cheeks.

    "Yes," Takeshi nodded. "Take some men and wipe out those zombies. Even if you can''t kill them all, at least hold them back outside Sector B."

    "Oh, sure thing! I love smashing zombies," Daigo replied cheerfully.

    Before the apocalypse, Daigo had been a sumo wrestler. Perhaps due to his natural talent, he''d evolved into a powerful Strength-type Awakener. With his A-level strength, he was easily the strongest fighter in this modest shelter.

    Daigo quickly finished off the roasted lizard, wiped his greasy hands on his massive belly, and lumbered out of the room. The ground trembled slightly with each heavy step he took.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the boundary between Sectors C and B, a large iron gate was barely holding shut. Thousands of zombies pressed against it from the other side, causing the metal to groan and warp dangerously.

    The gate was flimsy and poorly constructed. Countless zombie fingers squeezed through the gaps around the edges, wriggling grotesquely. The sight alone was enough to trigger anyone''s claustrophobia.

    "Ice Wall!" shouted a B-level elemental Awakener, desperately trying to reinforce the gate with freezing energy. A thick layer of ice quickly formed, temporarily stabilizing the gate.

    But the ice soon cracked under the relentless pressure, clearly only buying them a few extra moments.

    "What the hell do we do now?" someone muttered anxiously, panic spreading among the defenders.

    BOOM!

    With a deafening crash, the iron gate finally gave way under the relentless pressure. The ice shattered instantly, exploding into countless shards across the floor.

    The zombies piled up behind the gate surged forward, tumbling inward like a tidal wave. Their bloodshot eyes locked onto the humans ahead, and they scrambled to their feet, charging forward with savage hunger.

    "Run! Run for your lives!"

    Seeing the zombie horde flooding in, people turned around in panic, ready to flee.

    But just then¡ª

    The ground began shaking rhythmically, and a massive figure appeared ahead, charging straight toward them. His enormous body jiggled with every step, rippling like waves on a pond.

    It was none other than Daigo Makino, the sumo wrestler!

    Like a human wrecking ball, Daigo barreled forward at full speed.

    "Out of the way!" someone shouted, and the crowd quickly parted, clearing a path for him.

    Squinting his eyes, Daigo showed no fear as he charged headlong into the zombie horde alone.

    With his massive frame and incredible strength, he smashed into the zombies, sending them flying in all directions. Some were hurled into the air, while others were crushed outright beneath his enormous bulk.

    Blood and gore splattered everywhere, covering Daigo from head to toe.

    But the zombies were relentless. Roaring furiously, they leaped onto him, biting and clawing at his thick flesh.

    In moments, Daigo was covered in zombies clinging desperately to his body. Yet, as a strength-type Awakener, his physique was incredibly tough. His thick, rubbery skin was nearly impossible for the zombies'' teeth to penetrate.

    To Daigo, it felt like dozens of clothespins pinching his skin¡ªuncomfortable, but hardly painful.

    He grabbed one zombie by the skull, squeezing with terrifying force until its head exploded with a sickening crunch. With his other hand, he shoved another zombie''s chin upward, snapping its neck backward at a grotesque angle.

    Daigo stood alone against the zombie horde, like a Spartan warrior holding the line against impossible odds.

    These zombies were indeed low-level, posing little threat to an A-level Awakener like him. In theory, as long as Daigo didn''t tire out, he could keep killing zombies indefinitely.

    "Whoa! He''s incredible!"

    "No wonder he''s the strongest guy in the shelter!"

    The Awakeners behind him felt their spirits surge. Inspired by Daigo''s bravery, they stopped running and began unleashing their own abilities, joining him in the fight.

    The zombie horde began to falter, slowly retreating. At this rate, they''d soon be wiped out completely.

    But hidden in the shadows behind the zombie swarm, a pair of bright eyes watched the battle unfold intently.

    It was Ethan, who had just emerged from the lab.

    He noticed the chaos among the zombies and saw a huge, round figure thrashing around in the middle of the horde. Zombies flew through the air around him, obscuring Ethan''s view.

    "Is that a walking meatball?" Ethan muttered, squinting to get a better look. After a moment, he realized it was actually a person¡ªjust incredibly overweight.

    "That''s a lot of meat on one guy..." Ethan thought to himself, amused. "With all that fat, he''s probably got high cholesterol and diabetes. Eating him probably wouldn''t even be healthy for the zombies..."

    ...

 Chapter 269 - 269: A little experiment...

    "Well, guess it''s time for a little experiment..." Ethan muttered, feeling like some twisted scientist.

    He took out the transparent jar and noticed the tiny flying ant inside had sensed human presence, frantically banging its head against the glass wall, desperate to escape.

    This little guy was just like the human-faced spider¡ªno interest in rotten flesh, only craving fresh human meat.

    Seeing how eager it was, Ethan casually opened the jar.

    The tiny ant immediately zipped out, heading straight toward the battlefield ahead.

    Ethan narrowed his eyes, carefully tracking its movements. Despite its tiny size, his sharp vision allowed him to follow it clearly.

    The ant swiftly bypassed the horde of zombies, making a beeline straight for Daigo.

    Its size was so minuscule that neither zombies nor humans noticed it at all.

    The ant landed quietly on Daigo''s belly, quickly crawling toward his belly button.

    Daigo was busy slaughtering zombies, laughing cheerfully as if it were just a fun game, completely oblivious to the tiny intruder.

    Besides, with his massive belly, even if he looked down, he wouldn''t have been able to see his own belly button anyway...

    So the ant slipped inside without any trouble.

    But after a moment passed...

    Nothing happened.

    "That''s it?" Ethan watched from afar, puzzled. "Did that tiny thing just get digested or something?"

    But just then¡ª

    Daigo''s cheerful expression froze. His brows knitted together, and he clutched his stomach with one hand, his face twisting in pain.

    "Ugh...my stomach hurts..."

    "Daigo, what did you eat earlier? Did you get food poisoning or something?" an Awakener behind him asked.

    Daigo shook his head, unable to speak as the pain intensified. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead, and soon an unbearable itching sensation spread through his abdomen.

    He stopped fighting zombies altogether, desperately scratching at his belly, harder and harder, leaving bloody scratches across his skin.

    "Hey! What''s wrong with you?"

    The Awakeners nearby noticed his strange behavior.

    But Daigo didn''t respond, gritting his teeth and clawing at himself like he had a personal vendetta against his own flesh.

    Finally, the scratches turned into deep gashes, fat and blood oozing out, yet he still didn''t stop.

    The Awakeners around him stared in horror, shouting, "What the hell are you doing? Stop it!"

    But Daigo seemed deaf to their cries, digging deeper and deeper until, horrifyingly, he tore open his own stomach.

    What was even more terrifying was that his insides were no longer organs¡ªinstead, a massive swarm of black flying insects burst out, buzzing furiously.

    "Ahhh¡ª!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Daigo collapsed to the ground, writhing and screaming in agony.

    Then, from his mouth, nostrils, and ears, countless flying insects poured out in thick clouds.

    His eyeballs exploded moments later, replaced by swarms of ants crawling out of the empty sockets.

    "What the hell..."

    Witnessing this gruesome scene, a wave of intense fear swept through the crowd. Some weaker Awakeners stood frozen, completely paralyzed by shock.

    "Those are Devourer Ants!" shouted a few experienced Awakeners, recognizing the insects immediately.

    These tiny flying ants, once inside a living host, would rapidly devour flesh and blood, reproducing asexually and multiplying into a massive swarm within mere minutes.

    Scientists back at the shelter had once kept these ants, hoping to weaponize them against large mutated beasts.

    But no one had expected them to escape from the lab!

    "Run! Run for your lives!"

    Panic surged through the crowd as they turned and fled. They''d rather be bitten to death by zombies than face the agony of those ants.

    The swarm of Devourer Ants burst from Daigo''s corpse like a black storm, immediately chasing after the fleeing humans.

    Those who ran slower were quickly engulfed by the swarm. The tiny ants burrowed into their bodies, devouring flesh and blood, multiplying rapidly.

    Victims collapsed to the ground, writhing and screaming in unbearable agony. The pain was excruciating, accompanied by an intense, maddening itch that drove them to claw desperately at their own skin.

    It was literally death by a thousand bites¡ªpure torture.

    Their hysterical screams drowned out even the zombies'' growls, showing just how horrific their suffering was.

    At this moment, Ethan slowly emerged from the shadows, calmly observing the chaos from above.

    "Tsk, tsk... that''s pretty brutal."

    He finally understood how these ants attacked¡ªby burrowing into their victims'' bodies. It was nearly impossible to defend against. Even powerful Awakeners could easily fall victim to such a sneaky attack.

    These Devourer Ants could inflict unimaginable pain.

    Ethan thought to himself, maybe he should bring a few back for Mia. She might appreciate them. After all, friends should share good things, right?

    Sharing is the highest form of romance, after all...

    But then again, these creatures could easily destroy the entire shelter. Sure, elemental Awakeners could counter them¡ªfire or ice could burn or freeze large swarms¡ªbut humans had to sleep eventually.

    If just one tiny ant crawled into your ear while you slept...

    That would be game over.

    "This is even more straightforward than Nightmare''s special ability, ''Dream Invasion''," Ethan mused.

    He decided he''d better "share" this wonderful discovery with Sophia. Consider it a thank-you gift for the "mosquitoes" she''d sent to his place earlier.

    With the ants unleashed, the humans stood no chance.

    Sector B quickly fell into chaos.

    The survivors fled desperately toward Sector A, the most resource-rich area, sealing themselves behind a heavy alloy gate.

    "Mr. Takeshi, hurry! The outside has completely fallen!"

    "What?" Takeshi''s eyes widened. "Where''s my adopted son, Daigo?"

    "He...he''s dead," someone replied shakily, still traumatized by what they''d witnessed.

    The higher-ups exchanged uneasy glances.

    Their plan had clearly failed.

    "Mr. Takeshi, we need to get out of here!"

    "Run? I already said I''d rather die fighting zombies than run away!" Takeshi stubbornly declared.

    These leaders had risen to power through strength and violence. Naturally, they were Awakeners themselves, and none of them were weak.

    But the Awakener who''d just returned shouted urgently, "Mr. Takeshi, Daigo wasn''t killed by zombies¡ªhe was eaten alive by Devourer Ants!"

    "What?!" Takeshi''s expression instantly changed, fear flickering in his eyes.

    He immediately reconsidered his stance.

    "Then what the hell are we waiting for? Let''s get out of here!"

    "Y-yes, sir!"

    Everyone quickly agreed, relieved he''d finally come to his senses.

    They hurried deeper into the shelter, toward a hidden emergency escape route.

    "But wait," a middle-aged man muttered as they ran, "the Devourer Ants should''ve been locked securely in the safe. How did they escape?"

    He was one of the senior researchers and knew the project well.

    "Maybe the ants chewed through the safe and escaped on their own?" someone suggested nervously.

    The researcher shot him a skeptical glance. "Seriously?"

    While terrifying in numbers, individually the ants weren''t strong enough to break through reinforced metal¡ªthat was precisely why they''d been chosen for research.

    Takeshi overheard this and grew suspicious. "You mean someone deliberately released them?"

    "If it was just someone, we''d be lucky," the researcher said grimly. "I''m more worried it wasn''t human at all..."

    Everyone fell silent, chills running down their spines as they realized what he meant. A deep, inexplicable dread settled over them, as if something far more sinister was watching from the shadows...

 Chapter 270 - 270: Chihuahua

    Meanwhile, Ethan caught a few flying ants in a small jar, carefully sealing the lid. He planned to bring them back to the States as a special gift.

    He didn''t need many¡ªjust a few would do.

    After all, these little guys reproduced insanely fast.

    Ethan felt pretty pleased with himself, convinced this little "research project" of his was absolutely top-tier stuff.

    Satisfied, he decided it was time to get back to tracking down the humans.

    After passing through Zone B, Ethan entered Zone A¡ªthe heart of the shelter. But the place was already deserted, with no sign of human life anywhere.

    Even the valuable stuff had been cleared out completely.

    He walked past lounges and meeting rooms, noticing random clutter scattered around¡ªgeisha outfits, tatami mats, bottles of sake¡ªeverything had a distinctly Japanese vibe. The lingering scent of humans was still fresh, indicating they''d left not long ago.

    Eventually, at the far end of the shelter, Ethan found a narrow corridor.

    It was pitch-black inside, impossible to tell where it led.

    But the human scent was strong here, so Ethan knew they''d gone this way. Without hesitation, he followed.

    The passage was extremely cramped¡ªbarely wide enough for an average-sized man, and about 6''6" high. Walking through it felt suffocating.

    Luckily, the humans had left in a hurry, so there were no traps or ambushes along the way.

    After a short while, a faint glow appeared ahead, signaling the end of the tunnel. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Stepping out, Ethan found himself in an underground parking garage filled with abandoned cars, parked haphazardly all over the place.

    Among them were some luxury rides¡ªBentleys, Alphards, GTRs¡ªbut in this post-apocalyptic world, they were nothing more than scrap metal. Due to the severe energy shortage, none had been started in ages, and thick layers of dust covered their surfaces.

    These cars were useless to Ethan.

    He headed toward the exit of the parking garage.

    Climbing a set of stairs, he emerged into daylight. The warm sunlight chased away the chill, brightening his surroundings.

    Surprisingly, he found himself standing on a street lined with Japanese-style buildings, now half-collapsed and in ruins.

    "A small town?" Ethan muttered, glancing around. He hadn''t expected the shelter''s exit to lead directly into a town.

    The area wasn''t exactly quiet either¡ªlow growls from zombies echoed occasionally.

    Unfazed, Ethan continued following the human scent.

    Turning a corner, he spotted groups of zombies wandering aimlessly. They moved sluggishly, their faces blank and vacant, emitting low, guttural moans.

    These zombies hadn''t evolved intelligence yet¡ªthey were just low-level cannon fodder.

    "Rrrr¡ª"

    But when they saw Ethan, they growled aggressively, clearly hostile and trying to drive him away.

    Obviously, they had a Zombie King leading them, marking this territory as theirs.

    The zombies approached Ethan, snarling like guard dogs protecting their turf.

    "Where''s your Zombie King?" Ethan sent out a mental signal. Being a zombie himself, he could communicate effortlessly through brainwaves, even without a shared language.

    Moments later, another group of zombies appeared from down the street, led by a small-time boss with only B-level strength.

    "Who dares invade my territory?" the leader barked aggressively, flanked by a few agile-looking elite zombies, strutting forward with exaggerated swagger.

    They quickly surrounded Ethan, glaring fiercely, ready to attack at any moment.

    Ethan remained calm, completely unfazed. To him, this was nothing more than child''s play.

    This small town on the edge of the wasteland had only a few thousand zombies at most¡ªno real threats here.

    "You''re the Zombie King around here?" Ethan asked casually.

    "That''s right! I''m Mad Dog¡ªthe king who rules over all zombies here!" the small boss snarled proudly.

    "Oh..." Ethan nodded slowly. This guy wasn''t particularly strong, yet he had a pretty cocky name. Honestly, "Mad Dog" was a bit much¡ªmaybe "Chihuahua" would suit him better...

    Judging by his words, it was clear this guy wasn''t the real boss around here.

    "Bring your boss here to see me," Ethan said calmly.

    "Are you kidding me? You think my boss is someone you can just summon whenever you feel like it?" Mad Dog sneered arrogantly, clearly emboldened by the fact Ethan appeared alone.

    "I suggest you get lost right now, or don''t blame me for being rude."

    "Oh, really?" Ethan replied casually, completely unfazed.

    Mad Dog bared his fangs, sensing Ethan''s dismissive attitude. "Are you looking down on me?"

    "No, that''s not what I meant," Ethan shook his head lightly.

    "Hmph, that''s more like it..." Mad Dog seemed satisfied for a brief moment.

    But Ethan suddenly added, "Because you''re not even worth looking down on."

    "You¡ª!" Mad Dog''s eyes widened in fury, his anger instantly boiling over. "Fine! If you''re so eager to die, I''ll gladly help you!"

    At his command, dozens of zombies around him growled fiercely, ready to attack.

    But at that exact moment¡ª

    A massive wave of figures suddenly surged out from the parking garage behind Ethan, flooding forward like a tidal wave. Countless terrifying faces appeared, radiating a chilling, murderous aura.

    These were the infected zombies from the shelter, numbering over two thousand strong, now gathering swiftly behind Ethan.

    They snarled and roared, forming an intimidating horde.

    Mad Dog''s eyes widened in shock. Seeing Ethan suddenly backed by a zombie army ten times larger than his own, his bravado instantly deflated. His earlier arrogance vanished, replaced by obvious fear.

    He couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwhen had such a massive Zombie Horde formed nearby?

    "Wait...wait a second," Mad Dog stammered nervously, "Maybe we can talk this out."

    "I''m just passing through. There''s nothing to talk about," Ethan replied bluntly.

    "Oh..." Mad Dog nodded awkwardly, still shaken. Realizing this was way beyond his pay grade, he quickly turned to one of his minions.

    "Hurry! Go get the boss!"

    "Huh? Didn''t you just say we shouldn''t bother the boss?" the minion asked dumbly.

    Mad Dog nearly exploded in frustration. "Just shut up and go get her already! Stop wasting time!"

    "Got it!" The minion quickly scrambled away.

    Ethan watched quietly, making no move to stop them. He had no intention of killing these zombies¡ªthey were too weak, most hadn''t even formed crystal cores yet, and their rotten flesh wasn''t edible. Killing them would be pointless.

    Better to let them grow into a useful force.

    Although he couldn''t bring these zombies back to America, he could leave them here in Japan to develop freely. Who knew¡ªmaybe someday they''d grow strong enough to dominate the entire region.

    And even if they failed, it wouldn''t cost him anything.

    After a short wait¡ª

    A swift figure appeared in the distance, leaping gracefully from one ruined building to another, moving so fast she left afterimages behind.

    Clearly, this was an agility-type Zombie King.

    With a final leap, she landed elegantly atop a nearby building, looking down at Ethan from above.

    Ethan raised his gaze, noticing it was a female zombie dressed in a traditional Japanese kimono, styled like a geisha.

    Her hair hung loosely in messy strands, framing a pale, ghostly face. Her eyes were fierce and wild, carrying a hint of madness...

 Chapter 271 - 271: Bone mutation

    Clearly, she was the undisputed ruler of this little town.

    As soon as the Zombie King appeared, hordes of zombies surged out from every street and alley. Among them were some elite ones, agile and fierce, leaping from rooftop to rooftop on all fours.

    There had to be at least five or six thousand of them, their roars echoing through the air, terrifying and deafening.

    Ethan glanced around casually.

    Not bad at all, he thought. For a small, isolated town, she''d managed to build quite an impressive force.

    And that agile Zombie King herself was definitely A-level.

    Sure, compared to Laura or Scissorhands, she was a bit weaker, but still pretty decent considering the harsh environment she''d grown up in.

    Life in this town must''ve been tough as hell.

    "What''s your name?" Ethan asked.

    "I should be asking you that," the female Zombie King shot back defiantly. "What are you doing in my territory?"

    Ethan smiled slightly, amused by her fiery attitude. "A few humans ran into your territory. I''m looking for them."

    "Humans?" The Zombie King frowned slightly, surprised. It had been ages since she''d heard anyone mention those creatures. "Impossible. How could there be humans in my territory?"

    "They just ran in here. I can still smell their scent," Ethan said bluntly.

    She paused, silently considering this. If there really were humans here, that would actually be good news. It had been a long time since she''d tasted human flesh, and more importantly, humans meant high-level crystal cores¡ªexactly what she needed to evolve further.

    Once zombies reached A-level, ordinary flesh didn''t do much anymore. To break through to S-level, they had to consume crystal cores. Eating flesh was mostly just to satisfy hunger now...

    "Even if there are humans here, that''s none of your business," she said arrogantly.

    "You won''t find them on your own," Ethan replied calmly. "Besides, you''re too weak. Even if you did find them, you probably wouldn''t stand a chance."

    He wasn''t exaggerating. The shelter''s higher-ups weren''t pushovers. Even that fat guy, Daigo Makino, who''d died earlier, had been A-level. The others were at least that strong, maybe even A+.

    Sure, the Zombie King had plenty of minions and could overwhelm them with sheer numbers, but humans fighting desperately for their lives could cause serious damage. With her current strength, it would be extremely risky.

    "I''m weak?" She scoffed, clearly offended. "Fine, let''s cooperate. You find the humans, and I''ll slaughter them all!"

    "Alright, sounds good," Ethan said casually, not bothered at all. He hoped she''d remember this cocky attitude later...

    Immediately, the zombie horde parted respectfully, clearing a path for Ethan and cooperating fully as he searched for the humans.

    Ethan strolled forward leisurely.

    The female Zombie King, her lieutenant Mad Dog, and thousands of zombies followed closely behind.

    "Mad Dog, do you really think there are humans here?" one of the elite zombies whispered curiously.

    Mad Dog snorted dismissively. "He''s probably just bluffing. Saw how many of us there are and got scared, so he''s making up excuses."

    "Oh, that makes sense," the elite zombie nodded thoughtfully.

    Even the Zombie King herself didn''t fully believe there were humans hiding here.

    But moments later, Ethan stopped walking. Takeshi and the others hadn''t dared run far, afraid of alerting the zombies. Instead, they''d hidden inside a sturdy three-story building nearby.

    The building ahead was quiet, eerily silent. But Ethan could clearly sense elemental energy fluctuations and a mental barrier inside.

    "They''re hiding in that building up ahead," Ethan said calmly.

    "Are you sure?" The Zombie King stepped forward, staring suspiciously. Her strength lay in agility, not sensing abilities. With the humans'' mental barrier, she couldn''t detect anything at all.

    Ethan smiled faintly. "Why don''t you go in and see for yourself?"

    "Fine," she said confidently, stepping forward. But after two steps, she suddenly paused, turning around to glance at her subordinate.

    "Mad Dog, you go in first."

    "What?" Mad Dog froze, completely stunned.

    Why the hell was he the one going in first?

    One of the elite zombies standing nearby chuckled mockingly, "Hey Mad Dog, boss told you to go in. What''re you standing around for? Don''t tell me you''re scared?"

    "Scared? Ha! I don''t even know the meaning of that word!" Mad Dog scoffed, puffing out his chest. "There''s nothing in there anyway, what''s there to be afraid of?" Despite his bravado, he cautiously approached the building, fully alert and tense.

    Ethan watched quietly, amused. The female Zombie King might not have evolved much in terms of intelligence, but she wasn''t stupid either¡ªsending her subordinate ahead to test the waters first.

    Mad Dog kept muttering about not being scared, but deep down he was nervous as hell, his senses on high alert as he approached the building.

    As he got closer, he entered the range of the humans'' mental perception.

    Inside the building, Takeshi and the other shelter leaders were huddled together on the third floor.

    One of them quickly moved to the window, peering cautiously through a small gap.

    "Shit! There''s a zombie heading straight for us!"

    "What?" Takeshi frowned deeply. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Damn it! How did they find out we''re hiding here?"

    "He''s coming right at us. Looks like he knows exactly where we are."

    "Just one?"

    "Yeah, just one for now."

    From their limited viewpoint, they couldn''t see the massive horde waiting further back.

    Takeshi quickly made a decision. "Don''t let him inside. Take him out quietly from here, before he can alert the others."

    "Got it!" An ice-element Awakener nodded immediately.

    His ice spikes were perfect for stealth kills¡ªsilent, deadly, and precise. Everyone knew zombies communicated through some kind of brainwave signals. If this zombie spotted them, he''d alert the entire horde instantly.

    The ice Awakener stood by the window, cold energy swirling in his palm. A long, razor-sharp ice spike formed silently in his hand, transparent and nearly invisible¡ªperfect for assassination.

    He raised the spike, aimed carefully at Mad Dog, and hurled it forward like a javelin.

    Whoosh¡ª

    The ice spike sliced through the air with deadly precision.

    "Huh?"

    Mad Dog, already tense and alert, sensed the sudden danger. Without thinking, he raised his arm instinctively to block.

    Thunk!

    The ice spike pierced straight through his arm and embedded itself deep into his forehead.

    "Ahh...I''m dead!" Mad Dog dramatically collapsed backward onto the ground, his arm pinned awkwardly to his forehead, frozen in a ridiculous pose.

    "There really are humans here?!" The female Zombie King was stunned. The moment the ice spike flew out, she''d sensed the unmistakable presence of humans. Ethan hadn''t been lying after all!

    She quickly snapped out of her shock and roared out a command.

    "Attack!"

    Thousands of zombies instantly erupted into savage roars, charging madly toward the three-story building.

    Ethan stood calmly in place, watching quietly. He didn''t move yet¡ªit wasn''t the right moment.

    He needed the Zombie King to suffer a bit first, so she''d genuinely appreciate his help later...

    After the horde rushed past, Mad Dog, who had been lying motionless on the ground, suddenly sat up, cursing loudly. He yanked the ice spike out of his forehead with his other hand and threw it angrily to the ground.

    "Son of a bitch! Sneak-attacking me? You''re dead meat!" He clenched his injured hand into a fist, and Ethan watched in mild surprise as the shattered bones visibly shifted and healed themselves in seconds.

    "Bone mutation, huh?" Ethan murmured, intrigued.

    He''d initially assumed Mad Dog was just another low-level zombie like Big Ears, Shrimpy, or Locomotive.

    But seeing this impressive regenerative ability, he realized Mad Dog had far greater potential.

    With this kind of mutation, if he continued to evolve, he might even surpass Bone-Claw Zombie King or Scissorhands someday...

 Chapter 272 - 272: Hope...

    Thousands of zombies charged forward, kicking up clouds of dust as they rushed toward the three-story building.

    Inside, Takeshi and the others immediately sensed something was wrong. The ground trembled beneath their feet, accompanied by the relentless roars of zombies outside.

    "Damn it!"

    Realizing something terrible was happening, Takeshi hurried to the window. Sure enough, a massive horde of zombies was surging toward them.

    "They''ve found us!"

    "But...how did they know we were hiding here?" asked one of the shelter''s senior members, panic clear on his face.

    Takeshi frowned deeply, shaking his head.

    Something felt off about the whole situation. First, their shelter had been breached, the Devourer Ants had escaped, and now, even after fleeing here, the zombies had somehow tracked them down again. None of this made sense.

    "I can''t shake the feeling that something''s been following us ever since we left the shelter," Takeshi muttered grimly.

    "What?"

    Everyone''s faces turned pale, a chill running down their spines at the thought.

    But there was no time to dwell on it. The zombies were already closing in.

    "No choice now¡ªwe''ve got to fight!" Takeshi declared firmly.

    Several Awakeners with elemental abilities quickly stepped up to the windows.

    As soon as the zombie horde entered their attack range, they unleashed their powers.

    In an instant, colorful bursts of energy filled the air, raining down upon the densely packed zombies. Walls of earth erupted from the ground with a thunderous rumble, temporarily blocking the zombies'' advance.

    Then came a barrage of ice spikes and fireballs.

    The ice spikes were razor-sharp, shooting forward as fast as bullets, piercing through multiple zombies in a single strike.

    Explosive fireballs detonated among the undead, scattering them in all directions and igniting nearby zombies, turning the area into a blazing inferno.

    Yet some elite zombies, even engulfed in flames, continued charging forward relentlessly, becoming living torches as they rushed toward the humans.

    "These humans actually have decent teamwork," the female Zombie King observed coldly, her fierce eyes narrowing as she realized the humans wouldn''t fall easily.

    Given Japan''s harsh survival conditions, any Awakeners who had survived this long were no pushovers. Though they seemed weak compared to Ethan, they were ruthless and efficient when dealing with ordinary zombies.

    But human stamina had its limits. After continuously unleashing their abilities at high intensity, fatigue quickly set in, and their attacks began to weaken.

    Seizing this opportunity, a group of elite zombies broke through into the first-floor lobby, heading straight for the staircase leading upstairs.

    Four Awakeners stood guard at the stairs, gripping sharp weapons tightly, their faces grim and determined.

    One of them tightened the headband around his forehead, raised his short blade, and charged at the zombies.

    "Die, you bastards!"

    With each swift slash, dark zombie blood splattered, and undead bodies collapsed to the ground.

    These four were strength and speed-type Awakeners, their strikes swift and powerful as they clashed fiercely with the zombies.

    The staircase quickly became a gruesome battlefield, littered with severed limbs and splattered blood as zombies fell one after another.

    The humans'' coordination was impressive, their strategy clear and effective.

    Elemental Awakeners provided ranged support from above, while strength and speed-types held the line downstairs, cutting down any zombies that broke through.

    Together, they turned the three-story building into a formidable fortress.

    "Hang in there, everyone! There aren''t that many zombies¡ªless than ten thousand. We might actually finish them off soon!" shouted a strength-type Awakener, trying to boost morale.

    Beside him, an agility-type Awakener nodded breathlessly, sweat pouring down his face as he continued dodging and weaving through the zombies.

    Agility-types were fast but lacked endurance. They excelled at chasing down targets or escaping danger, but in a defensive battle like this, strength-types had the advantage.

    Just then, a shadowy blur shot into the first-floor lobby with a sharp gust of wind, disappearing from sight almost instantly.

    "Huh? What was that?"

    Everyone tensed up, sensing something was terribly wrong.

    "Careful, everyone! It might be a Zombie King!" someone warned nervously.

    But before he even finished speaking, a swift figure burst from the zombie horde, moving so fast she left afterimages behind. Her pale, terrifying face appeared right in front of them in a heartbeat.

    An A-class agility Zombie King had launched a surprise attack, catching them completely off guard.

    The Awakener barely had time to raise his blade before he felt a cold sensation across his neck. His breath froze, eyes wide with disbelief, and then his head tilted and fell cleanly from his shoulders.

    "This female zombie is the leader of the horde!" the remaining three Awakeners shouted in horror.

    But the Zombie King''s fierce eyes swept over them coldly, and she vanished again, launching another attack.

    An agility-type Awakener reacted quickly, raising his blade to block. But the Zombie King''s razor-sharp claws sliced through the weapon effortlessly, snapping it in half with a loud clang.

    Without pausing, her claws continued forward, slashing toward his chest.

    "What the¡ª"

    The Awakener''s eyes widened in shock.

    Due to limited resources and immature alloy-smelting technology at the shelter, their weapons were subpar. Against an A-class enemy, they were practically useless.

    "Shhhk¡ª"

    The Zombie King''s claws tore five deep, bloody gashes across his chest.

    He instinctively stumbled backward to dodge, but standing on the staircase, he lost his footing and fell backward.

    Behind him, another zombie appeared¡ªMad Dog, one of the zombie lieutenants.

    Mad Dog grinned maliciously, his hands rapidly mutating as bones grew outward, forming grotesque bone gauntlets around his fists.

    "Backdoor Strike!" Mad Dog shouted gleefully, thrusting his bone-covered fists upward toward the falling man.

    "Aaaarghhh¡ª!" The Awakener''s eyes bulged, his body stiffening in agony as he let out a pig-like squeal of pain.

    That single strike completely incapacitated him. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Several elite zombies immediately swarmed him, tearing into his flesh like rabid animals.

    "Holy shit!" The remaining two Awakeners recoiled in horror, instinctively clenching their backsides.

    "This is hopeless¡ªwe can''t hold them off anymore! Let''s retreat!"

    "Agreed!"

    Without hesitation, they turned and sprinted upstairs to regroup with the main force on the third floor.

    The female Zombie King, accompanied by Mad Dog and a swarm of zombies, immediately gave chase.

    On the third floor, Takeshi''s eyes turned cold and fierce as he drew his titanium-alloy katana.

    "Finally, the Zombie King shows herself."

    His entire body radiated killing intent. He hadn''t joined the fight earlier, deliberately conserving his strength for this very moment.

    There were two ways to deal with a zombie horde:

    The first was straightforward¡ªkill every last one of them.

    The second was to eliminate the Zombie King leading them. Without their leader, the mindless lower-level zombies would scatter, losing their cohesion and threat.

    Takeshi had been waiting patiently for the Zombie King to reveal herself, and now his chance had finally arrived.

    "Everyone, back me up. Our priority is taking down the Zombie King."

    "Got it!"

    The others responded immediately. Even though they were exhausted from constant fighting, their eyes still burned with determination.

    Because now, they could finally see a glimmer of hope.

    And as long as there was hope...

    They could keep fighting.

    ...

 Chapter 273 - 273: How...how did he even get in here?

    From the hallway outside came the chaotic sound of footsteps. Takeshi immediately led his team out.

    He stood firm in the center of the corridor, gripping his katana with one hand. A cold gleam flashed across the blade.

    "Mr. Takeshi! Help us!" Two Awakeners shouted desperately, their faces pale with terror as they sprinted toward him.

    Behind them, a massive horde of zombies filled the entire hallway. Due to the narrow space, they stumbled over each other, trampling and piling up like a flood bursting through a dam.

    The scene was absolutely terrifying.

    The zombies'' blood-smeared faces twisted in rage, their savage roars echoing louder and louder.

    The human Awakeners stood their ground, eyes sharp and focused.

    "Ice Wall!" someone shouted. Instantly, freezing energy surged forward, forming a thick wall of ice that sealed off the corridor, attempting to halt the zombies'' advance.

    But there were simply too many zombies, and their strength was overwhelming.

    They pressed against the ice wall relentlessly.

    Cracks immediately spread across the ice with loud snapping sounds. It wouldn''t hold for long.

    "Find the Zombie King''s location, now!" Takeshi ordered his subordinate urgently.

    "On it!" A psychic Awakener responded, his mental energy rapidly spreading forward, scanning through the zombie horde to pinpoint the female Zombie King''s position.

    "Got her! She''s about sixty feet behind the horde!"

    "Good! Let''s move. Split the horde first!" Takeshi commanded.

    Two earth-element Awakeners behind him bit their tongues, forcing themselves to focus as they activated their powers.

    Rumble!

    With a series of thunderous noises, several thick earthen walls erupted from the ground, each about fifteen feet apart, instantly dividing the massive zombie horde into smaller groups.

    "Huh?"

    The Zombie Queen and her henchman, Mad Dog, found themselves perfectly trapped between two walls.

    "These humans are damn tricky!" Her eyes narrowed angrily, realizing she''d fallen into their trap.

    With the horde divided, their threat level dropped significantly. Sounds of fierce fighting echoed from the front, clearly indicating the humans had already engaged the separated zombies.

    They planned to pick them off group by group.

    "Boss, leave this to me!" Mad Dog shouted confidently. Bones rapidly grew from his arm, swelling into a massive, round hammer-like shape nearly twelve inches wide in seconds.

    "Boom!" He slammed his bone hammer into the earthen wall, causing a loud impact.

    But¡ª

    The wall was incredibly sturdy. It only dented slightly, cracks spreading around the impact point, but it didn''t collapse.

    "Uh..." Mad Dog froze awkwardly, embarrassment creeping onto his face.

    "This wall''s tough as hell. Probably an A-level Awakener on the other side. If I were just a bit stronger, I''d smash right through it."

    Just then, a katana suddenly pierced through the wall from the other side, narrowly missing Mad Dog''s face and skewering a zombie beside him.

    Blood splattered all over Mad Dog''s stunned face.

    He stood frozen, completely shocked by the sudden attack. Just an inch closer, and he''d have been a goner.

    The Zombie Queen frowned sharply, snapping at him, "What are you waiting for? Move!"

    "Oh, right!" Mad Dog jolted awake, stumbling backward quickly.

    Sure enough, the katana began slicing horizontally through the wall, instantly cutting down several more zombies.

    At the same moment, the earthen wall crumbled away, revealing Takeshi standing there.

    He held his katana firmly, eyes cold and deadly.

    At his feet lay piles of slain zombies, their bodies twisted and blood pooling around them.

    Behind Takeshi stood several other Awakeners, their murderous intent radiating fiercely.

    "I''ve finally found you!"

    "You bastard!" The Zombie Queen snarled viciously, lunging straight at Takeshi. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Takeshi swiftly raised his katana, parrying her relentless strikes. His blade was top-notch, incredibly sturdy. Sparks flew wildly as they clashed, their strength evenly matched.

    "If my adopted son Daigo were here, you zombies wouldn''t dare act so cocky!" Takeshi growled, slashing repeatedly.

    He was also an agility-type Awakener, allowing him to keep pace with the Zombie Queen''s lightning-fast movements.

    At that moment, the psychic Awakener behind Takeshi unleashed his power again.

    "Mental Barrier!"

    A wave of psychic energy surged toward the Zombie Queen, instantly slowing her movements as if the space around her had solidified.

    In a fight between experts, even a split-second hesitation was fatal.

    "Now''s my chance!"

    Takeshi seized the opening, slamming his katana down onto the Zombie Queen''s collarbone. But her undead body was incredibly tough, and the blade got stuck in her bone.

    Without hesitation, Takeshi twisted his katana, aiming for her neck, intending to finish her off with one decisive slash.

    The Zombie Queen''s eyes flashed with savage fury. She reached out with both clawed hands, gripping the blade directly.

    Blackened blood immediately poured from her palms, staining her ragged clothes.

    "Boss!" Mad Dog shouted desperately, trying to rush forward to help. But a strength-type Awakener kicked him hard in the stomach, sending him flying backward and crashing onto the floor.

    Even though the human Awakeners were exhausted, dealing with Mad Dog was still easy enough.

    "Damn it!" Mad Dog gritted his teeth, hatred and frustration boiling inside him. If only he were stronger! Even just a B+ rank would be enough to help his boss.

    He lifted his head, seeing Takeshi''s face twisted with effort, gripping the katana with both hands and pressing it toward the Zombie Queen''s neck.

    The Zombie Queen desperately held onto the blade, resisting with all her might.

    Blood continued to flow freely, and she could clearly hear the sickening sound of the blade grinding against her bones.

    The situation was becoming dire.

    Seeing the Zombie Queen restrained and no longer a threat, the humans behind Takeshi finally dared to step forward.

    "Mr. Takeshi, I''ll help you finish her off!"

    "Hurry up!" Takeshi urged impatiently.

    Though exhausted and trembling, the young Awakener clenched his teeth, gripping his blood-stained dagger tightly as he approached the struggling pair.

    If he killed the Zombie Queen, the horde would collapse, and they''d survive!

    His expression twisted with desperation and determination as he raised his dagger, aiming straight for the Zombie Queen''s head, ready to deliver the killing blow.

    "No!" Mad Dog screamed from the ground, eyes wide with panic and despair.

    But just then, a figure suddenly phased through the ceiling above them, landing gracefully in the corridor.

    "Wow, things got messy here, huh?" Ethan muttered casually, glancing around at the chaotic scene.

    Right now, the humans were drained of energy, and the Zombie Queen was at her weakest¡ªthis was the perfect moment for him to step in.

    The humans felt their hearts sink instantly. Just moments ago, they''d been ready to celebrate victory, but now their hopes crashed back down into despair.

    Cold sweat drenched their backs, and a chill ran down their spines.

    "Another Zombie King...? You''ve gotta be kidding me."

    "How...how did he even get in here?"

    "No idea, but this guy feels seriously creepy."

    Takeshi''s brow furrowed deeply, dread filling his eyes. History was repeating itself¡ªevery time he thought victory was within reach, something always went horribly wrong.

    Suddenly, realization struck him, and his expression twisted in horror.

    "This guy...he''s the mastermind behind everything. He''s been following us since the shelter..."

    His voice trailed off, fear gripping his heart as he stared at Ethan.

    ...

 Chapter 274 - 274: Im fine now!

    Everyone felt a deeper chill run down their spines. The shelter being breached and the Devourer Ants being unleashed clearly wasn''t just a coincidence.

    And now, the mastermind behind all this finally decided to show himself.

    What a cunning bastard!

    At this point, their fighting strength wasn''t even a tenth of what it used to be. They had practically no chance of resisting.

    The female Zombie King was covered in blood, looking utterly miserable. Her fierce eyes stared at Ethan, and for a brief moment, a hint of vulnerability flickered through them.

    "Please...save me," she whispered weakly.

    "Oh? Not so proud anymore, huh?" Ethan smirked playfully, slowly stepping toward her.

    "Stop him, quick!" Takeshi shouted, panic rising in his voice.

    His subordinates clenched their teeth, knowing they had no choice. Even though they were exhausted, they had to fight. Victory or death¡ªit all came down to this.

    They grabbed their short blades and charged Ethan, desperation etched on their faces, like moths flying straight into a flame.

    Honestly, whether these people were exhausted or not didn''t make much difference to Ethan. It just made things easier.

    His eyes flashed crimson, and a terrifying Domain of the Dead instantly expanded around him.

    An overwhelming pressure descended.

    In that instant, it felt as if the entire space had frozen solid. Everything stopped¡ªair currents, floating dust particles¡ªeverything seemed suspended in time.

    The people caught within this domain froze in place, their jaws clenched tight, unable to breathe under the crushing pressure. Their fear reached its absolute peak.

    But soon enough...they were freed from their suffering.

    Ethan walked calmly, as if strolling through a garden. As he passed each person, he casually reached into their skulls and plucked out their crystal cores.

    His movements were smooth and practiced, effortless and graceful.

    The Japanese Awakeners fell one by one¡ªone corpse, two corpses, three corpses...

    Their lives were fragile before Ethan, like blades of grass easily trampled underfoot.

    Takeshi stared blankly at the scene, completely paralyzed by fear.

    He''d survived in Japan for a long time and had seen plenty of zombies with strange abilities, but he''d never witnessed anything this terrifying.

    The prolonged tension and overwhelming fear finally broke him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''ll kill you!" he roared desperately, abandoning the female Zombie King and pulling his blood-stained katana from her claws, swinging it fiercely at Ethan.

    Ethan casually raised his hand, and a Tachi appeared out of thin air.

    Clang!

    The blades collided, ringing out sharply.

    With a smooth follow-up slash, Ethan effortlessly sliced through Takeshi''s weapon and neck in one clean stroke.

    The entire process was disturbingly easy.

    "They''re all...dead..." The female Zombie King sank to her knees, staring wide-eyed at the blood-soaked scene, unable to believe what she''d just witnessed.

    Mad Dog stood nearby, equally stunned.

    Was Ethan really this powerful?

    Watching Ethan kill those people was like watching someone casually slaughter sheep¡ªcompletely effortless.

    Mad Dog admired strength above all else, and now he was filled with awe and respect.

    "Boss, what was that ability you just used?" Mad Dog asked eagerly.

    "You wanna learn? I can teach you," Ethan replied casually.

    "Yes, yes!" Mad Dog nodded enthusiastically, rushing over like an excited puppy, eyes sparkling.

    "Boss, please don''t leave us. Stay here! With you around, we''ll conquer all of Japan in no time!"

    "Nah, I''ll pass. I''ll leave the conquering of Japan to you," Ethan said dismissively. He had no intention of staying. Japan was way too small¡ªtiny compared to the vast expanse of the U.S.¡ªand its scarce resources made life tough.

    Mad Dog''s eyes lit up. "You really think I can do it?"

    "Yeah," Ethan nodded encouragingly. "Have some faith in yourself."

    Mad Dog felt even more inspired, as if a seed of ambition had been planted deep within him. Determined to become stronger, he took Ethan''s words to heart.

    From that moment on, he made it his mission to conquer Japan, and that seed quickly took root and began to grow.

    "I, Mad Dog, will become the absolute ruler of Japan!" Mad Dog proudly declared, eyes blazing with ambition.

    Meanwhile, Samara finally snapped out of her daze. The scene she''d just witnessed had truly shaken her to the core.

    "Thank you...for saving me," she said softly.

    "No problem," Ethan replied casually.

    Gone was her previous arrogance. Samara lowered her head slightly, a gesture of submission, and introduced herself properly.

    "My name is Samara."

    Ethan tilted his head thoughtfully, a playful smirk on his lips. "With your proud attitude, are you sure your name isn''t T-Rex? Seems like it''d suit you better."

    "Huh?" Samara blinked, confused. "If you prefer calling me T-Rex, I guess that''s fine?"

    "Nah, Samara''s good enough. I''ll just call you Sam from now on."

    "Alright," Samara nodded obediently.

    "But hey, if another Zombie King pops up later, we can name him T-Rex," Ethan joked.

    "Sure, sounds good," Ethan agreed, amused by the idea. At least now he''d have a heads-up¡ªif someday a Zombie King named T-Rex appeared, he''d probably be friendly...

    Afterward, they began cleaning up the battlefield.

    Ethan collected the crystal cores from the fallen humans, leaving the bodies behind for Samara and Mad Dog. Since they''d become his subordinates, and he couldn''t stay in Japan forever, he figured he''d let them grow stronger and become a dominant force here.

    It was all part of his bigger plan...

    Once finished, Ethan suddenly remembered someone else was still waiting outside the shelter¡ªthe translator and driver, Oliver.

    He needed Oliver to translate the research data from the shelter.

    ...

    At that moment, Oliver was still obediently waiting outside on the rocky terrain. Sitting on a large stone, he absentmindedly played with two pebbles, lost in thought.

    "It''s been an hour since that Zombie King went inside...and still no sign of him," Oliver muttered nervously. "Could he have been killed?"

    He imagined the possibility¡ªafter all, the shelter had plenty of humans, maybe even some powerful Awakeners who could''ve taken down the Zombie King.

    He glanced toward the shelter entrance, but didn''t have the courage to go down and check. Those Japanese Awakeners weren''t exactly friendly either. If he fell into their hands, he''d be in serious trouble.

    Looking around again, everything was still quiet. Nothing moved.

    "Maybe I shouldn''t just sit here like an idiot," Oliver finally decided. "I should probably get out of here."

    But he had nowhere to go. He''d lost contact with Genesis Biotech, had no aircraft, and couldn''t return to the States. Wandering around Japan aimlessly would only lead to trouble sooner or later.

    "I''ll just find somewhere safe to hide for now," Oliver resolved after a moment of hesitation.

    He stood up, ready to leave.

    But just as he took a step, a voice suddenly sounded behind him.

    "And where do you think you''re going?"

    Oliver froze mid-step, his body stiffening. Slowly, he turned around and saw Ethan standing there, expressionless.

    "Uh...I was just feeling a bit uncomfortable, you know, stretching my legs a bit. Not going anywhere, haha..." Oliver stammered nervously.

    "Oh, really? Want me to help you feel better?" Ethan smiled gently, sounding genuinely concerned.

    Oliver shook his head frantically, terrified. "No, no! I''m fine now! Look¡ªI can even jog! And jump! See? Jumping!"

    He hopped around awkwardly, desperate to prove he was perfectly healthy.

 Chapter 275 - 275: Freaker

    To prove he was in good health, Oliver hopped in place twice. Still, a chill ran down his spine¡ªif he had let that guy treat him, he might''ve just disappeared from this world entirely¡­

    And this Zombie King¡ªhe was like a ghost, appearing and vanishing at will.

    The fact that he was here meant one thing: the sanctuary had already fallen. Under that stone slab now¡­ it was probably nothing but a pit of corpses. Just thinking about it sent shivers down Oliver''s spine.

    Ethan spoke again. "Let''s go."

    "Where are we going, Master?"

    "To my territory," Ethan said bluntly.

    Oliver was even more shocked.

    In such a short time, not only had Ethan taken down the sanctuary, but he had already established his own domain?

    No wonder he was rated S+ in the Zombie King files¡ªthe strongest Zombie King in all of Los Angeles¡­

    Oliver didn''t dare voice any objections. He had no choice but to follow Ethan forward.

    Before long, they arrived at a small town. The zombies had just finished their feast¡ªsome still had fresh blood dripping from their jaws as they wandered aimlessly.

    After devouring flesh and blood, many of them had undergone varying degrees of evolution.

    But unlike before, now they all showed Ethan the utmost respect.

    Oliver felt a lingering fear in his heart. Thankfully, the zombies weren''t attacking him.

    A moment later, Samara and Mad Dog approached.

    "Boss, is this human one of your pets?" Mad Dog''s fierce eyes scrutinized Oliver as he leaned in and sniffed him.

    Oliver nearly jumped out of his skin, instinctively shrinking back.

    Ethan explained, "He''s here to translate some research documents. Might be useful to you guys too."

    "Oh¡­"

    Hearing that the human had value, Mad Dog''s interest piqued. If he wanted to dominate Japan, he''d better start learning now¡­

    Without further delay, Ethan pulled out the documents and handed them to Oliver.

    Oliver flipped through them himself first.

    The more he read, the more unsettled he became. His brows furrowed slightly.

    "Master¡­ these documents contain data on Japan''s special mutated creatures." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What kind of creatures?" Ethan was intrigued.

    "Look at this!" Oliver pointed to an image in the files.

    It looked like a zombie, but something was off. This one was nothing but skin and bones¡ªliterally. Its flesh had withered away, leaving only a thin layer of dried, blackened skin stretched tightly over its skeletal frame.

    "According to the records, these are called Black-Skin Zombies. They''re the result of extreme starvation¡ªwhen zombies run out of food and start devouring the rotting flesh of their own kind, they undergo a second mutation. They lose all remaining intelligence and become mindless, ravenous monsters."

    "They''re known as zombies among zombies¡ªthey''ll devour both humans and other zombies alike."

    Ethan raised an eyebrow.

    So zombies that ate zombie flesh could mutate into something even worse?

    This hadn''t happened near his American territory¡ªafter all, the U.S. was vast, with plenty of rats and bugs to scavenge.

    But Japan? A harsh environment, scarce resources¡­ when zombies got desperate, they turned on each other.

    Still¡­

    As the apocalypse dragged on, if zombies truly took over the planet, they''d eventually consume every other species. When that happened, they''d have no choice but to eat each other, creating even more Black-Skin Zombies.

    Not that Ethan was worried.

    His spatial storage ring was stocked with plenty of fresh meat.

    And if push came to shove¡­

    He could always start a farm.

    Maybe even branch out into a new business venture¡­

    Oliver turned to the next page.

    Another creature. oid, just like the last one.

    But this one had an unnaturally long neck¡ªsprouting from it, like the branches of a twisted tree, were six zombie heads.

    "What the hell is that?" Ethan''s curiosity deepened.

    Oliver studied the image carefully. "The Awakeners in Japan call this thing an Aberrant Zombie, or sometimes a Freaker. It happens when zombies consume each other and somehow fuse together, resulting in all sorts of bizarre mutations. Basically, it''s a fusion-type creature."

    "Oh¡­" Ethan mused. "Well, today''s been an education."

    He had seen zombies merge with plants and animals before, taking on their traits. But zombies fusing with other zombies? That was new. And now they had a name for it¡ªAberrant Zombie.

    "This little guy''s got quite the unique look," Ethan remarked, eyeing the grotesque six-headed creature in the picture.

    Oliver finished explaining that page and flipped to the next.

    This time, the image was something Ethan recognized immediately. oid, but covered in writhing tentacles.

    A parasitic creature from the meteorite.

    "Boss, you should know this one," Oliver said. "It can infect humans and animals, spreads like wildfire¡­ a terrifying invasive species."

    "Yeah," Ethan nodded. Then his gaze shifted. "Is that a Radiant Crystal next to it?"

    "Exactly." Oliver confirmed.

    "The Japanese Awakeners once got their hands on a Radiant Crystal and discovered that its radiation could enhance cellular activity and accelerate evolution."

    "But later, the parasitic creatures overran their sanctuary and stole the crystal. The surviving humans had to retreat and build a new underground refuge."

    Ethan processed the information.

    So the sanctuary he had just destroyed wasn''t the original one¡ªit was a rebuilt version. And at some point, the people there had possessed a Radiant Crystal¡­

    The research notes contained numerous theories about the crystal.

    Some believed its power went beyond mere evolution¡ªit was mysterious, possibly holding other hidden functions.

    Others speculated that the Radiant Crystal was a key¡ªperhaps to unlocking something greater.

    And then there were the wildest theories¡ªsome called it an invitation from higher beings, claiming it contained the secrets of biological evolution.

    One thing was certain: the parasitic creatures had come to Earth because of the Radiant Crystal.

    But whether the parasites arrived first or the crystal did¡­ that was still a mystery. No one could determine which had appeared on Earth first.

    Beyond that, the documents also detailed deadly insect species¡ªDevourer Ants, Bloodsucking Wasps, and more.

    The data had been gathered at great cost¡ªmany lives lost in the process.

    And yet, the creatures recorded in these files were only a fraction of Japan''s horrors. The sheer number of mutations was staggering. And as for the surrounding oceans? Who knew what nightmares lurked beneath the waves¡­

    "Looks like I''ve got plenty of competition on my road to ruling Japan," Mad Dog muttered, clenching his fists.

    Samara, the Zombie King, was more intrigued by the Radiant Crystal itself.

    "So it''s really that powerful? If I could just get a taste of its energy, I wonder what would happen¡­"

    "I already know," Ethan said casually.

    "Huh???"

    The surrounding zombies all turned to him, eyes filled with shock and curiosity.

    Then, with a simple flick of his wrist, Ethan produced two shimmering objects.

    They glowed with an ethereal radiance, their light shifting like a dream.

    The moment the glow spread, every zombie present felt a surge of excitement.

    Their cells buzzed with newfound energy.

    "This¡­ this is a Radiant Crystal?" Samara''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Mad Dog, standing beside him, was even more stunned. "And you''ve got two of them?!"

    Ethan smirked. "Won''t be long before I have a third."

    "Huh?" Mad Dog was confused. "Wait¡­ these things can multiply? What, are they male and female? Do they lay eggs or something?"

    ...

    At the exact moment Ethan revealed the Radiant Crystals¡ª

    Deep within a distant city, a sudden, agitated roar echoed from the parasitic creatures.

    In a pitch-black underground chamber, a middle-aged man stood motionless, his brows furrowed in confusion.

    "¡­Strange. I think I just sensed the energy of a Radiant Crystal."

    "Leader, could it be a false reading?" A nearby parasitic creature hissed, equally baffled. "Why would a Radiant Crystal suddenly appear?"

    The leader shook his head. "I don''t know¡­ but perhaps¡­ we should go take a look."

    ...

 Chapter 276 - 276: This was way too creepy!

    The allure of the two Radiant Crystals was simply irresistible to the parasitic monsters.

    But something about this whole thing felt off. The Radiant Crystals weren''t meteorites that fell from space¡ªthey just appeared out of nowhere. The parasites couldn''t wrap their heads around it.

    Still, they weren''t about to miss out on something this tempting, so they decided to check it out anyway.

    Besides, their leader was confident in his own strength, certain he could crush any obstacle in his path.

    With a single roar from him, the entire city''s parasites stirred into action. Screeching and snarling, they poured out from streets and ruined buildings, quickly forming a dense, monstrous tide.

    The parasites moved swiftly, racing through the wrecked streets and heading out of the city, their collective roars shaking the earth.

    Not far from the city outskirts, another group was closely watching this scene unfold¡ªJacob''s squad.

    Sophia had instructed them to not only capture mutated beasts but also, if possible, retrieve the Radiant Crystals. Jacob knew this mission was probably beyond their capabilities, but he still brought his team to scout things out.

    "What the hell''s gotten into them? Why are they suddenly leaving the city all at once?" one squad member asked, eyes wide with shock at the sight of the parasites pouring out.

    Jacob frowned thoughtfully. "Something must''ve stirred them up."

    "You think... they''re about to fight another group of parasites?" another member guessed immediately. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jacob nodded slowly. "Yeah, that''s probably it. Can''t think of any other reason."

    "Then doesn''t that mean... this is our chance?" The squad members'' eyes lit up.

    Previously, the parasites had been holed up in the city, making it impossible to strike or even locate their leader. Now, with them all rushing out, the situation was crystal clear.

    Plus, if they got into a fight with other monsters, there might be an opening. If they could take out the leader during the chaos, they''d have a shot at grabbing the Radiant Crystals.

    "Chance my ass!" Jacob snapped, smacking the back of the squad member''s head lightly.

    "This is a chance to get ourselves killed."

    "Huh? Captain Jacob, what do you mean?"

    "A battle of this scale is bound to be insanely dangerous. They''re monsters, for crying out loud¡ªthey''ll chew us up and spit out the bones. As humans, we should stay as far away as possible. You wanna run toward that mess? That''s just asking to die," Jacob explained bluntly.

    "..." The squad members stared blankly, but after thinking it over, they couldn''t argue with his logic.

    "Our odds of actually getting those Radiant Crystals are slim to none. If we fail, we''re dead meat. The company barely gives us enough supplies each month¡ªwhy risk our necks for them?" Jacob scoffed.

    The squad members nodded vigorously, finding his reasoning perfectly sound.

    "So... what do we do now?"

    "We go home!"

    ...

    Meanwhile, back in the small town.

    The zombies were in high spirits. They''d feasted on fresh meat earlier, and after basking in the glow of the Radiant Crystals, they felt fantastic.

    "Haven''t felt this good in ages!"

    "Yeah, looks like our tough days are finally over!"

    "Picking the right boss is like choosing the right captain."

    The zombies chatted excitedly among themselves.

    Under the influence of the Radiant Crystals, many of them had evolved into stronger forms, significantly boosting the Zombie Horde''s overall strength.

    Mad Dog, in particular, had jumped from a B-level to a solid B+, his bone mutation abilities becoming even more powerful. He felt confident he''d soon reach A-level.

    With his newfound strength, Mad Dog couldn''t help but feel a bit cocky.

    "If we run into humans again, I won''t even need the boss to step in¡ªI can handle them myself!"

    "Yeah, totally!" His followers eagerly agreed.

    Mad Dog waved his hand dramatically. "Come on, let''s patrol the area. See if any idiots dare to mess with us."

    "Right behind you, boss!" His followers quickly fell into step.

    The group of zombies swaggered down the street, proudly patrolling their territory.

    Mad Dog was bursting with energy, desperate for something to vent on. Even a fly buzzing by would get stomped flat under his foot.

    If he spotted a tiny bug, he''d chase it down and crush it without mercy.

    "You see that? From today onward, Mad Dog is officially the toughest bastard in town!" he boasted loudly.

    "Yeah, we saw... you just killed two bugs," one of his zombie followers muttered.

    Smack!

    Mad Dog slapped him upside the head.

    "What do you know? It''s symbolic¡ªshows my determination!"

    "Oh, right... symbolic," the zombie follower nodded, clearly not getting it.

    Just then, a faint noise echoed from the street ahead.

    Mad Dog snapped to attention, eyes narrowing sharply. He caught a glimpse of a shadowy figure darting quickly into a nearby alley.

    "Huh?" Mad Dog growled, instantly alert. "Did you guys see that? Looked like someone ran past."

    "Yeah... I think I saw someone too, but it was too quick," another zombie replied uncertainly.

    "Quick! After him!"

    Mad Dog had been itching for a fight, thinking this might be some survivor who''d slipped through the cracks. He sprinted toward the alley, his followers close behind, snarling and moving swiftly.

    They rounded the corner into the alley, and Mad Dog sniffed the air, immediately picking up the scent of a human.

    "He''s over there!"

    They chased the figure through winding alleys, twisting and turning until they reached the edge of town, emerging onto a road leading out of the area.

    Scanning the surroundings, Mad Dog quickly spotted the figure standing still ahead, no longer running.

    "That''s him!"

    Mad Dog was certain this was the guy they''d been chasing.

    The man was average height, dressed in ragged clothes, his hair and beard messy and tangled¡ªhe looked like a homeless drifter. His face was expressionless, but his eyes were cold and sinister, staring straight at the zombies without blinking.

    "Stopped running, huh? Waiting to die? Giving up... isn''t a good habit, you know," Mad Dog sneered, forcing a stiff grin onto his face.

    He wasn''t used to smiling like this, but he''d seen Ethan do it plenty of times. Now that he considered himself a badass, he figured he should act the part.

    "You guys stay back. I''ll handle this myself!"

    "Uh... sure thing, boss," his followers quickly agreed.

    Determined to prove he wasn''t just bragging earlier, Mad Dog stepped forward alone. With a thought, the bones in his hands cracked and shifted, rapidly swelling and mutating into two massive hammer-like fists.

    "Ever seen fists as big as wrecking balls?" Mad Dog shouted, charging forward and swinging his mutated fists straight at the man''s head with impressive speed.

    But the man just stood there blankly, not even trying to dodge.

    "That''s it? Not even gonna put up a fight? How boring," Mad Dog scoffed, disappointed. Still, he didn''t hold back. His mutated fist slammed heavily into the man''s forehead with a loud, dull thud.

    But then, something bizarre happened.

    Instead of the bloody mess Mad Dog expected, the man''s head snapped backward at a grotesque angle, neck clearly broken¡ªbut he didn''t fall. He remained standing perfectly still.

    Then, with a sickening crack, the man''s head slowly rotated back into place, wobbling slightly before reconnecting itself perfectly, as if nothing had happened.

    "What the hell?!" Mad Dog''s eyes widened in shock, staring dumbfounded at the impossible sight before him.

    This was way too creepy!

    ...

 Chapter 277 - 277: Didnt you pay attention in class?

    "He''s not human at all!" Mad Dog thought, panic surging through him along with a terrible sense of dread.

    Just then, a tentacle suddenly shot out from the man''s neck, whipping through the air like a steel cable and slamming hard into Mad Dog.

    CRACK!

    Mad Dog flew backward, crashing heavily onto the ground and rolling several times before finally coming to a stop.

    His flesh was torn open, exposing white bones beneath. If his bones hadn''t been so tough, he''d probably be dead already.

    "Damn, that was close..." Mad Dog muttered, shaken by the unexpected blow.

    One of his zombie followers glanced at him. "Boss, didn''t you say you could handle him easily?"

    "Uh... That guy isn''t human at all. He''s extremely dangerous. Be careful!" Mad Dog quickly warned.

    "Oh..." the zombie follower nodded slowly. "Good thing you told us not to get involved earlier, huh?"

    "..." Mad Dog''s face darkened. He was speechless, but more importantly, he wondered¡ªwhat the hell was this thing, and why was it so strong?

    He looked up again and saw clearly now¡ªa tentacle was waving menacingly from the man''s neck.

    "Wait a second... Isn''t that one of those parasite monsters?" Mad Dog immediately recognized it from the recent lessons Ethan had given them. The creature matched the description perfectly.

    Indeed, this monster was part of the parasite leader''s scouting force, sent ahead to investigate the town.

    "ROARRR¡ª"

    The parasite let out a piercing shriek, signaling its companions outside.

    The ground trembled violently, and clouds of dust rose from the outskirts of town as thousands of parasite monsters surged forward.

    Mad Dog stared in horror at the massive swarm of creatures rapidly approaching. "It''s an invasion! Run for your lives!" he shouted, scrambling to his feet and fleeing alongside his zombie followers. Moments ago, he''d been chasing the monster¡ªnow the roles had reversed, and he was the one running for his life.

    At the rear of the parasite army, their leader calmly surveyed the scene.

    "There''s a small town ahead?" he asked.

    "Yes, sir," a subordinate replied. "It''s a poor, isolated town on the edge of the wasteland. Not many zombies there."

    "Then why would Radiant Crystals suddenly appear in a place like this?" The parasite leader frowned, puzzled.

    The subordinate thought for a moment. "Isn''t this perfect, though? With our strength, we can easily crush this place. Once we get inside, we''ll find out what''s going on."

    "Hmm, you''re right," the parasite leader nodded.

    Eager to claim the Radiant Crystals, he ordered his army forward, intending to swiftly overwhelm the town with overwhelming force. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    So far, everything was going smoothly. The parasite vanguard had already stormed into the town, meeting almost no resistance. It seemed like an easy victory.

    But suddenly, from deep within the town, a chorus of zombie roars erupted, echoing like thunder and shaking the earth itself.

    Clearly, the Zombie Horde was gathering¡ªready for war!

    "Interesting..." the parasite leader murmured, still supremely confident. After all, he''d recently evolved to S-level thanks to the Radiant Crystals. Taking over a small, isolated town would be child''s play for him now.

    Inside the town, chaos erupted.

    On the desolate, apocalyptic streets, two monstrous forces were about to clash. From a human perspective, both sides were equally terrifying predators.

    Mad Dog, who had been fleeing in panic moments ago, suddenly stopped in his tracks when he heard the familiar roars. His eyes lit up fiercely.

    He recognized that sound¡ªit was the signal to attack!

    "They''re here... My brothers are here!" Mad Dog felt his blood boil with excitement.

    From street corners and narrow alleys, zombies poured out in droves, quickly forming a massive horde. Elite zombies climbed down from rooftops, their eyes filled with murderous intent, ready to tear their enemies apart.

    "Kill them all!"

    Mad Dog spun around, his bones mutating again into two sharp blades. Unfortunately, his current level wasn''t high enough, so the blades were short and unimpressive¡ªlooking more like a pirate captain''s hooks than deadly weapons.

    Just then, a shadow flashed past him at lightning speed, diving straight into the swarm of parasite monsters.

    It was Samara, the female Zombie King.

    As an agility-type zombie, she was practically an assassin on the battlefield¡ªa head-hunting machine.

    Samara''s A-level strength was no joke. She moved with blinding speed, her claws slicing through the air in a blur, sending several parasite heads flying in quick succession.

    But strangely, those severed heads quickly sprouted tentacles, crawling back onto their headless bodies, twisting around with a sickening crunch, and reconnecting as if nothing had happened.

    "Huh? They won''t die?" Samara tilted her head, puzzled.

    Mad Dog quickly shouted from behind, "Didn''t you pay attention in class? Ethan clearly said their weak spot is in their chest!"

    "Oh, right..." Samara suddenly remembered. Ethan had indeed mentioned something like that.

    Immediately, she adjusted her attacks, aiming straight for the parasites'' chests. Sure enough, once struck there, the monsters collapsed, shriveling up and stayed down for good.

    Clearly, zombies weren''t scary¡ªeducated zombies were.

    Meanwhile, Ethan stood atop a crumbling building, calmly observing the chaos below. To him, this was still just a minor skirmish.

    Japan''s population had been small to begin with, and most had died off early in the apocalypse. As a result, the parasites had very limited hosts to infect, severely restricting their growth. The humanoid parasites below numbered only around five or six thousand.

    Aside from them, there were a few mutated beasts and birds, but parasites using these creatures as hosts greatly weakened their combat effectiveness. Against humans, they might have had the advantage of stealth and surprise, but now their opponents were zombies¡ªfellow monsters.

    Parasites couldn''t infect zombies, forcing them into direct physical combat. Compared to the parasites Ethan had faced back in Santa Clarita, these Japanese parasites were far weaker¡ªnot even a tenth as strong.

    Ethan felt like a high-level player bullying newbies in a starter village.

    Soon enough, he spotted his target. Amidst the swarm of monsters, a massive tentacle¡ªthick as an oak barrel¡ªlashed out wildly, sweeping away hordes of zombies like a giant octopus. Zombies flew in all directions, some tossed high into the air before crashing down into bloody pulp.

    Even Samara was knocked far away by the powerful strike.

    Clearly, the parasite leader had finally arrived.

    "Tell me now¡ªwhere are the Radiant Crystals?" the parasite leader roared impatiently. He was desperate, unable to sense the crystals'' presence anymore, which confused and frustrated him.

    Samara slowly climbed to her feet, a flicker of fear crossing her fierce eyes. She could feel the overwhelming pressure radiating from this monster¡ªthis was an S-level parasite!

    "Can''t you speak? Haven''t you evolved intelligence yet?" Seeing her silence, the parasite leader grew even more irritated. His massive tentacle, over a hundred feet long, swung down from the sky like a falling meteor, aiming to crush her instantly.

    But suddenly, a blade flashed through the air.

    Swish¡ª

    The enormous tentacle was cleanly severed, falling heavily to the ground alongside Ethan, who landed gracefully from above...

 Chapter 278 - 278: The wheels of destiny had finally begun to turn...

    "Boss!" Samara''s heart raced with excitement. Damn, that was so cool!

    Meanwhile, the monster leader frowned deeply, sensing something was off. Ethan had moved so fast just now that he hadn''t even had time to react.

    Could this guy also be an agility-type?

    This Zombie King seemed to have some real skills.

    Ethan was also sizing him up. Judging by his aura, this monster was around S-level. Ethan recalled the monster leader he''d killed back in Santa Clarita, who had reached S+ level. Compared to that one, this guy clearly wasn''t as strong.

    "You''re only S-level?" Ethan asked casually.

    "Huh???" The monster leader''s eyes widened in disbelief. What the hell did he mean by "only"? Was this guy serious?

    At this stage of the apocalypse, an S-level was already considered top-tier, yet this guy was acting like it was nothing special.

    This arrogance was infuriating!

    "Fine, let''s see what you''ve got!" The monster leader roared furiously, his face twisting into a hideous snarl. The severed tentacles squirmed and reattached themselves, and several more shot out, stabbing toward Ethan simultaneously.

    The tentacles whipped through the air like giant snakes, creating a terrifying spectacle. Ordinary zombies wouldn''t stand a chance.

    But Ethan just thought it looked like a giant plate of calamari.

    In a flash, Ethan vanished from his spot, moving so fast he was practically invisible. His Tachi blade danced wildly, slicing through the air.

    "Swish swish swish swish¡ª"

    The blade moved so quickly it left afterimages, shredding the incoming tentacles into pieces. Chunks of flesh rained down from above.

    "What the¡ª" The monster leader gasped, feeling like a storm was rushing toward him.

    Too fast...

    Guess I''ll have to rely on brute strength!

    He clenched his fist tightly. As a parasitic monster, physical strength was his strong suit. He swung his arm forward, unleashing a punch powerful enough to make the air scream.

    His bones were incredibly tough, and he was confident he could punch through solid steel.

    But Ethan''s eyes flashed crimson, and suddenly, the terrifying Domain of the Dead erupted around them.

    This time, they were close enough that the monster leader found himself right in the center of Ethan''s domain. Instantly, he felt immense pressure, as if he''d been plunged ten thousand meters underwater.

    His movements slowed dramatically, and the strength he''d gathered suddenly drained away¡ªlike being interrupted halfway through taking a dump.

    At that exact moment, Ethan''s fist was already inches from his face, the sheer force freezing the air around them.

    The monster leader felt like a meteor was hurtling toward him, radiating pure destruction, aimed straight at his chest. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In that split second, he smelled death itself. Panic surged through him, and he lost all courage to face it head-on.

    He hurriedly raised his arm to shield his chest.

    "BOOM!"

    Ethan''s punch landed with explosive force, energy erupting like a volcano. The ground beneath them shattered and collapsed, sending shockwaves that obliterated nearby buildings.

    The entire street shook violently, rumbling as if an earthquake had struck.

    Ethan''s punch was like a natural disaster, leaving the entire area in ruins.

    The battlefield was now a wasteland, a massive crater marking the spot.

    Behind him, Samara and Mad Dog stared in stunned disbelief. Ethan stood tall amidst the devastation, his white clothes fluttering in the wind, looking utterly invincible.

    "He''s way too strong!" Samara gasped. She''d expected a tough, evenly matched fight against an S-level monster, but this was a complete one-sided beatdown.

    Mad Dog, in particular, had stars practically sparkling in his eyes, filled with admiration and envy.

    Is this what it means to surpass S-level?

    If only I could become that strong someday...

    Meanwhile, the parasite monster leader lay half-buried in the rubble, his bones shattered into pieces, his body twisted grotesquely like a lump of crushed clay.

    But the pain in his body was nothing compared to the blow to his pride.

    He couldn''t believe it¡ªhe wasn''t even close to being a match for this Zombie King.

    The strength Ethan displayed was beyond anything he''d ever imagined.

    What kind of monster was this guy?

    Ethan himself could clearly feel he''d grown stronger again. Back in Santa Clarita, that S+ monster had at least managed to put up a decent fight. But after absorbing its crystal core, Ethan had evolved further. Now, facing a mere S-level monster was like bullying a child.

    It wasn''t even a challenge anymore.

    "I can''t beat him... there''s no way..." The monster leader trembled in fear, unable to comprehend how such a terrifying creature had appeared in this small town. Coming here for the Radiant Crystal suddenly felt like walking straight into a death trap.

    Even this ruthless parasite leader couldn''t help but shiver in Ethan''s presence.

    He decided to heal himself first and worry about the rest later.

    With a sickening crunch, his shattered bones rapidly snapped back into place. Despite his severe injuries, his regenerative abilities were impressive. Within seconds, his body was almost fully healed.

    Even the tentacles Ethan had sliced into pieces began twitching, trying to reassemble themselves.

    "Huh?" Mad Dog noticed this and frowned. He couldn''t just stand there and watch the show.

    He quickly picked up a chunk of the parasite monster''s flesh from the ground and took a bite. Surprisingly, it was firm, crunchy, and had a smoky barbecue flavor.

    "Hey, this stuff tastes pretty good!" Mad Dog grinned happily, waving to the others. "Come on, guys! Dig in!"

    The zombies immediately jumped onto the ground, grabbing chunks of monster flesh and munching away.

    "..." The parasite monster leader watched in horror, his face turning green with disgust and rage. Furious, he immediately summoned his minions for backup.

    Behind him, a massive wave of parasite monsters surged forward, roaring and snarling.

    But Ethan stood calmly in the middle of the street, like a Spartan warrior holding the line against thousands. His terrifying Domain of the Dead expanded outward, covering nearly two thousand feet, creating a zone of absolute death.

    The moment the monsters stepped into Ethan''s domain, they collapsed helplessly to the ground.

    Seeing this, the parasite leader felt utter despair.

    He realized Ethan alone could slaughter thousands of his minions effortlessly. To even stand a chance against him, they''d need far greater numbers¡ªten thousand, fifty thousand, maybe even a hundred thousand!

    "I''ve gotta get out of here!" With his strength severely diminished, the parasite leader lost all will to fight and turned to flee from the Domain of the Dead.

    But escaping Ethan once he''d set his sights on you was nothing but wishful thinking.

    Ethan''s Tachi blade hummed sharply as he lunged forward, thrusting it straight into the monster''s back.

    "Shunk!" The blade pierced cleanly through, stopping right at the crystal core.

    The monster leader froze instantly, paralyzed by the sensation of imminent death.

    "Don''t kill me! We can work together! Without my help, you''ll all die!" he pleaded desperately.

    "Why does that line sound so familiar?" Ethan muttered sarcastically, not hesitating for even a second. With a swift flick of his blade, he neatly extracted the crystal core.

    The monster''s body shriveled rapidly, collapsing lifelessly to the ground.

    In this apocalypse, there was no such thing as true cooperation¡ªonly mutual exploitation. Monsters couldn''t be trusted, period.

    Seeing their leader fall, the remaining monsters panicked, scattering in all directions.

    Samara wasn''t about to let them escape. She led the zombies in pursuit, tackling the fleeing monsters one by one and tearing them apart.

    Mad Dog, seeing victory assured, puffed up proudly again. He felt this was the first step on their path to dominating Japan. The wheels of destiny had finally begun to turn...

    ...

 Chapter 279 - 279: Famous hunters

    Standing nearby, Ethan dug out the Radiant Crystal from the monster''s body.

    Now holding three Radiant Crystals in his hand, they shimmered brilliantly, glowing vividly even in broad daylight.

    Mad Dog and his zombie crew crowded around excitedly.

    "Boss, you were right! It really split into three crystals!"

    "Yeah..." Ethan nodded calmly. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He had known all along that the parasite monster would sense nearby Radiant Crystals and lure them in¡ªthat was exactly part of his plan.

    Mad Dog and the others were deeply impressed, convinced Ethan could predict anything.

    "Boss, let''s go attack a city! I''m tired of hanging around this small town. Let''s grab ourselves a bigger territory!"

    "If you want a bigger territory, you''ll have to earn it yourself," Ethan replied casually.

    Mad Dog looked stunned. "Wait, what about you, boss? What are you gonna do?"

    "I''m leaving."

    "Huh...?" Mad Dog froze, completely caught off guard. "Where...where are you going?"

    "Across the ocean," Ethan said, gazing thoughtfully into the distance. He had accomplished everything he''d set out to do in Japan. It was time to head back.

    Mad Dog fell silent instantly, feeling as if something had been ripped from his chest. A deep sadness washed over him, leaving him empty inside.

    If zombies could cry, he''d be bawling his eyes out right now.

    "Boss, I don''t want you to go..."

    "We''ll meet again," Ethan reassured him.

    Mad Dog perked up emotionally. "Really?"

    "Yeah, unless something else kills you first."

    "Uh..." Mad Dog''s face fell, his emotional farewell moment suddenly deflated.

    "Don''t worry, boss! I won''t die. I''ll become the strongest zombie in Japan, the ultimate overlord here, and then I''ll cross the ocean to find you!"

    "Sure, sounds good," Ethan nodded casually.

    At that moment, Mad Dog felt a fierce determination, as if he''d just made a sacred promise with Ethan¡ªa promise he''d fulfill even if it cost him his life.

    ...

    Meanwhile, just as Ethan was preparing to return home, a flying craft had already crossed the ocean, landing at the Genesis Biotech branch in San Bernardino.

    It was Jacob''s squad.

    Right now, they stood nervously in the hallway outside Sophia''s office, looking tense and worried.

    After all, they''d clearly located the Radiant Crystal in Japan but had retreated without pursuing it. Coming back empty-handed like this felt like they''d seriously slacked off.

    "You think Sophia will be pissed about this mission?" one squad member asked anxiously, his brow furrowed deeply.

    "Who knows..." another young man muttered nervously. "If Sophia gets mad, she might punish us. And if she''s really pissed, she might even toss us into human experiments!"

    "Hiss..." Several squad members sucked in a sharp breath, visibly shaken by the thought.

    "Captain Jacob, what should we do?"

    They all turned pleading eyes toward Jacob, knowing he was clever and might have a solution.

    "Not ''we,'' it''s ''you guys.'' I''m not getting punished," Jacob shrugged casually.

    As one of the Bernardino Four Riders, Jacob held significant power within Genesis Biotech. Sophia still needed his help, so she wouldn''t punish him over something minor like this.

    "..." The squad members fell silent, speechless at Jacob''s blunt honesty.

    Just then, the office door opened, and Sophia''s secretary stepped out.

    "Sophia wants to see you now. Go on in."

    "Oh...okay..." They lowered their heads nervously, feeling like prisoners walking to their execution.

    Entering the office, they stood awkwardly in front of Sophia''s desk, sneaking cautious glances at her. Sophia was busy sorting through documents, not saying a word yet, making the tense silence even more unbearable.

    "What does this mean? Does she want us to confess first?" The squad stood awkwardly, feeling like every second dragged on forever. Finally, one of them cracked under the pressure.

    "Sophia, we''re sorry about the mission. We messed up."

    "Hmm? Messed up?" Sophia raised her head, her eyes sparkling with approval. "You guys did great in Japan! I''m actually planning to reward you!"

    "Huh?" Everyone stared blankly, completely confused.

    Was she serious?

    Or was this some kind of sarcastic joke?

    Sophia continued calmly, "After you left for Japan, our temporary transport camp was destroyed, and the aircraft vanished."

    "Our analysis points directly to the Zombie King from Los Angeles. We suspect he followed you all the way to Japan. The fact that you guys made it back alive is already impressive enough!"

    "Uh...well..." The squad members exchanged puzzled glances, still trying to process this unexpected praise.

    Jacob frowned thoughtfully. "If that''s the case, then the parasite monsters going berserk in Japan might have something to do with that Zombie King from L.A."

    "Exactly. Leaving Japan when you did was absolutely the right call," Sophia confirmed.

    Hearing this, the squad members visibly relaxed, their anxiety instantly replaced by relief and joy.

    Was this sudden good news for real?

    Their earlier retreat, which they''d thought was cowardly, had suddenly become a wise strategic decision.

    Not only were they not punished, but they were even praised!

    "See? I told you guys those parasite monsters were dangerous. Staying away was definitely the right move."

    "Uh...wasn''t that Captain Jacob''s idea?"

    "Yeah, exactly! I totally agreed with Captain Jacob from the start..."

    "..."

    The squad members quickly regained their cheerful mood.

    In truth, Ethan''s reputation was terrifying. Every team Sophia had previously sent after him had vanished without a trace.

    This time, they''d encountered Ethan and still managed to return alive. Naturally, Sophia was pleased, even ready to call them her strongest squad yet. Plus, they''d suffered no casualties¡ªat worst, it was a draw.

    Jacob considered carefully, "If the Zombie King from L.A. really went to Japan, he probably got another Radiant Crystal. That means he''s likely even stronger now."

    "True, but I''m not worried," Sophia said confidently, clearly unfazed. "The second batch of bounty hunters from the Zombie King files will arrive soon."

    "Wait...you still trust those guys?" Jacob asked skeptically. He wasn''t convinced. Last time, they''d hired Ryuji and his entire family, who promptly disappeared without a trace after entering the Zombie King''s territory.

    Sophia noticed his concern and smiled reassuringly. "I know what you''re thinking. Relax, this time is different."

    "Oh?" Jacob raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What''s different this time?"

    Sophia explained, "This time, we''re getting real pros¡ªfamous hunters who''ve successfully taken down several notorious Zombie Kings from the files before. They''re definitely not amateurs."

    "Wow, that''s impressive..." Jacob admitted, genuinely surprised. Any Zombie King listed in the files was incredibly dangerous¡ªat least S-class, with bizarre and terrifying abilities.

    Anyone capable of hunting even one of them down was undeniably powerful.

    Sophia nodded confidently. "So, just sit back and enjoy the show."

    "Alright," Jacob agreed, then suddenly changed the subject.

    "Oh, by the way, Sophia, I''ve got some good news for you too."

    "What is it?"

    "I''m about to break through to S-class myself..."

    ...

 Chapter 280 - 280: who exactly are you trying to prove yourself to again?

    Jacob''s trip to Japan didn''t yield the Radiant Crystal, but he did manage to hunt down plenty of monsters and collect several crystal cores, significantly boosting his strength.

    "Wow, that''s awesome news!" Sophia''s eyes lit up, genuinely thrilled. It felt like a double win. But then she suddenly remembered something else.

    "Oh, right. Headquarters mentioned Leon''s coming back too."

    "Leon...? That guy''s still alive? I thought he was dead already..." Jacob muttered under his breath.

    Leon Graves¡ªknown simply as Leon¡ªwas the last of the Bernardino Four Riders, a figure as famous as Jacob himself. Yet, he was incredibly mysterious; most people had never even seen him.

    Several months ago, Leon had gone to headquarters to participate in a top-secret genetic experiment. Even the heads of various branches didn''t have clearance to know exactly what it entailed.

    Naturally, Sophia and Jacob were both curious about what he''d become.

    But one thing was certain:

    If the experiment succeeded, Leon''s strength would skyrocket, probably pushing him into S-class territory.

    With her subordinates growing stronger, the company thriving, and powerful bounty hunters coming to lend their support, Sophia felt fantastic. The future looked brighter than ever.

    "Let''s throw a celebration tonight!"

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan crossed the dangerous ocean aboard the aircraft, smoothly landing in downtown Los Angeles.

    Oliver, the pilot, felt his heart leap into his throat again. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Now that the Japan trip was over, he figured he had no more practical use to this Zombie King¡ªjust potential as a snack...

    "Ahhh..." Oliver sighed deeply, convinced Ethan would discard him like a used-up tool and kill him.

    "What are you sighing about?" Ethan asked casually.

    Oliver lowered his head. "You''re planning to kill me now, aren''t you?"

    "Hmm... doesn''t really matter to me either way," Ethan replied nonchalantly.

    "..." Oliver was speechless. Seriously? Was his life really that insignificant?

    It felt like Ethan didn''t care at all.

    In truth, Oliver was only a B-class pilot from Genesis Biotech, similar in usefulness to Chris from the shelter¡ªhardly worth eating.

    Ethan continued, "If you don''t go back to Genesis Biotech, I won''t kill you."

    "Wait... really?" Oliver blinked, surprised and hopeful.

    Ethan nodded. "Yeah, really."

    "Then... I''ll head to the Los Angeles shelter. It''s pretty close anyway," Oliver quickly suggested.

    "Sure, go ahead," Ethan waved dismissively.

    Oliver nodded enthusiastically, bobbing his head like a woodpecker, relieved and happy. He jumped down from the aircraft and started walking toward the shelter.

    Still a bit uneasy, he glanced back nervously. Ethan stood calmly at the aircraft door, clearly not intending to kill him.

    Finally reassured, Oliver felt a massive weight lift from his shoulders. He couldn''t believe he was still alive. Life really was unpredictable...

    "Oh, by the way, boss, if you ever need a translator or a pilot again, I''m your guy! I speak sixteen languages fluently!"

    "Alright, got it," Ethan nodded.

    Oliver continued walking, but after a few steps, he stopped again and turned back.

    Ethan tilted his head, slightly annoyed. "Now what?"

    "Nothing much, just wanted to mention¡ªI was originally a survivor from Rancho Cucamonga. I''m really not that close with Genesis Biotech."

    "..." Ethan was speechless. This guy wasn''t just multilingual¡ªhe was also annoyingly talkative.

    Noticing Ethan''s growing impatience, Oliver didn''t dare linger any longer. He quickly scurried away, disappearing around the corner.

    ...

    Afterward, Ethan stored away the aircraft and returned to his territory.

    As he approached the main building, he saw Bulldozer and the other Zombie Kings respectfully waiting for him.

    "Anything happen while I was away?" Ethan asked casually.

    "Nope," Bulldozer shook his massive head. "Nothing at all¡ªexcept missing you, boss."

    Ethan rolled his eyes. This guy was getting smoother by the day. All that flesh he devoured must''ve gone straight to his charm.

    But Ethan didn''t bother calling him out. Instead, he waved his hand, tossing out the spoils from his trip.

    "Oh my god!"

    The zombies'' eyes widened in shock. This time, Ethan had brought back an enormous haul¡ªmost notably, two gigantic mutant centipedes. And beside them was a mountain-sized pile of "Sandwich Cookies."

    "This much?"

    "And it''s Japanese cuisine, too!"

    "Let me have a taste first!"

    "..."

    The zombies eagerly swarmed the food, unable to hold back their excitement.

    As usual, Ethan headed upstairs, took a refreshing shower, changed into clean clothes, and placed three Radiant Crystals on the windowsill.

    He lounged comfortably in the sunlight, poured himself a drink, and began leisurely absorbing the crystal cores.

    As the crystal cores melted in his mouth, a warm, soothing sensation spread through his limbs, making him sigh contentedly.

    "Ahh, nothing beats home..." Ethan sank deeper into the sofa, completely relaxed.

    Downstairs, his minions were having the time of their lives, devouring the feast with gusto. The scene was lively and chaotic.

    "Hiss... Ahh... spicy!" Bulldozer gnawed on a centipede leg, grimacing slightly. The centipede''s venom made it feel like biting into a hot pepper¡ªburning and spicy.

    Quickly, he grabbed a "Sandwich Cookie," taking a big bite to neutralize the venom''s sting.

    Spicy centipede paired with sweet Sandwich Cookies¡ªsurprisingly delicious!

    After returning from Japan, Ethan decided to lay low for a while, just like before, comfortably staying at home without making any big moves.

    On the surface, the major factions nearby maintained a fragile peace.

    But secretly, everyone was preparing for war, eager to tear each other apart.

    Especially Nightmare, the Zombie King from Rancho Cucamonga. Ever since realizing he was living in Ethan''s shadow, Ethan had become his obsession¡ªhis personal demon.

    Nightmare spent his days muttering obsessively about killing Ethan, convinced it was the only way to free himself from his inner torment.

    His constant rambling made Scissorhands and the other Zombie Kings worry their boss was losing his mind.

    Maybe he''d overused his psychic powers and was suffering side effects.

    He was trapped in his own nightmare.

    Of course, Nightmare didn''t just plan to kill Ethan. He had another goal¡ªdestroying the Los Angeles shelter.

    Ever since Mia had humiliated him that night, he''d been nursing a grudge.

    "I''ll make her pay!" Nightmare growled.

    "Absolutely, boss!" Scissorhands and the others nodded vigorously.

    Nightmare continued ranting, "She dared say I''m not worthy of being a ruler? I''ll show her!"

    "You''re definitely worthy, boss!" Scissorhands declared passionately.

    Comforted by his subordinates'' reassurance, Nightmare felt slightly better.

    "I''ll succeed for sure, right?"

    "Yeah, yeah, of course you''ll succeed," Scissorhands nodded repeatedly. But after a moment, he looked confused. "Wait, boss... who exactly are you trying to prove yourself to again?"

    Nightmare: "..."

    ...

 Chapter 281 - 281: This so-called expert looked seriously ill...

    "Achoo!" Mia sneezed, rubbing her nose and wondering if someone was talking about her.

    Things had been going pretty well at the shelter lately. Supplies were abundant, especially since the first batch of seeds they''d planted months ago had finally matured.

    Right now, Mia, Sean, Chris, and the others were busy harvesting in the greenhouse. Rows of tomatoes surrounded them, some green, some ripe and red, hanging in clusters and looking delicious. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Notably, Oliver had officially joined the shelter. After sharing his adventures with Ethan, he''d been assigned to Chris''s team.

    "Hey kid, stick with us and work hard. When I finally get married, I''ll have my wife set you up with a nice girl," Chris teased the newcomer.

    "Uncle Chris, you''re still thinking about marriage? Careful, you might hit the jackpot for the fourth time," Brandon joked from the side. He remembered Chris had sworn off women not long ago, but after a few peaceful days, Chris was clearly getting restless again.

    Chris rolled his eyes dramatically. "What, am I doomed to never find a woman? Should I just find a guy instead? Maybe a nice platonic bromance?"

    Oliver sucked in a sharp breath, silently wondering what kind of weirdos he''d ended up with. Had the apocalypse driven everyone here a little crazy?

    Nearby, Sean stood quietly, stiff as a wooden post, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. He wasn''t helping at all, seemingly uninterested in the tomatoes.

    Chris immediately called him out, "Sean, what are you spacing out for? Hurry up and pick some tomatoes!"

    "Tomatoes are too sour. Apples taste better," Sean replied flatly.

    Chris paused, realizing what Sean was thinking, and a mischievous idea popped into his head. "Actually, tomatoes can be pretty sweet. You probably just picked the wrong one earlier. Try a green one if you don''t believe me."

    "Really?" Sean asked skeptically.

    "Absolutely," Chris nodded convincingly.

    Sean glanced around and spotted a green tomato nearby. He picked it, squeezing it gently. It felt firm, almost like an apple.

    "Hmm, seems okay..." Sean muttered, deciding to give it a try. He took a big bite.

    Instantly, a sharp, sour taste exploded in his mouth, shooting straight to his head. His saliva glands went into overdrive, and the sourness even seeped into his teeth.

    "Pfft! Ugh!" Sean spat repeatedly, his face scrunched up in disgust. Clearly, the green tomato wasn''t ripe at all.

    "Uncle Chris, you lied to me!"

    Mia glanced over, shaking her head slightly. "Sean''s already clueless enough. Did you really have to mess with him?"

    "I was just trying to wake him up a bit..." Chris mumbled sheepishly.

    Just then, the greenhouse door swung open, and a young man walked in. With sharp features and a Lightning Blade strapped to his back, it was Robert, Santa Clarita''s number-one Awakener.

    "A scouting team was attacked by mutated creatures in Angeles National Forest," Robert announced seriously.

    "What?" Mia and the others looked surprised.

    Ever since the parasite outbreak, Angeles National Forest had been practically devoid of life.

    "What kind of mutated creatures?" Mia asked cautiously.

    "They''re called human-faced spiders," Robert explained grimly. "About three feet long, extremely aggressive. The females implant their eggs inside human bodies to reproduce."

    Everyone''s expressions darkened, clearly disturbed by the news.

    "Wait a minute..."

    "How did something like that suddenly appear in the National Forest?"

    "Those spiders sound terrifying. We''ll have to be extra careful around there from now on."

    Oliver listened quietly, deep in thought. The spiders sounded oddly familiar. Suddenly, it clicked. He remembered transporting creatures like that back at Genesis Biotech.

    "Oh, right! Those spiders were imported from Japan. Ethan opened their cages back at the camp and let them all loose."

    "There was a female spider that laid eggs inside someone back then. They must''ve multiplied and spread into the National Forest."

    Everyone fell silent, processing this revelation.

    "So that''s how the human-faced spiders got here..."

    "Of all the things Ethan could''ve released, why spiders?" Mia muttered flatly, her expression blank. A single thought echoed clearly in her mind:

    "This is all Ethan''s fault."

    ...

    Aside from these minor incidents, things remained relatively calm among the major factions.

    That is, until about a week later.

    The arrival of a certain group became the spark that shattered this fragile peace.

    At the Genesis Biotech branch in San Bernardino¡ª

    Sophia was visibly excited. The expert she''d been eagerly awaiting had finally arrived today.

    "The real professionals who accepted our bounty have arrived. Let''s go greet them together," she said enthusiastically.

    "Oh, alright," Jacob nodded, curious about these so-called experts. Sophia herself was going out to welcome them, which showed how seriously she took this. Even Ryuji hadn''t received such special treatment last time.

    The two left the office, walked down the corridor, and arrived at the elevator.

    The numbers above the elevator door flickered, quickly descending to the third basement level.

    With a soft "ding," the elevator doors slid open.

    Inside stood six people. Five of them were fully armed, standing tall and professional-looking, equipped with various weapons and gear.

    The sixth person was Sophia''s secretary.

    "Mr. Elias, this is our leader, Sophia. She''s come personally to welcome you," the secretary introduced politely.

    "Ah, Sophia, nice to finally meet you. I''ve heard a lot about you," Elias greeted warmly, stepping forward. Sophia quickly sized him up¡ªhe was young, handsome, with refined features, but his face was alarmingly pale.

    "Cough! Cough cough! Nice to meet you, Sophia," Elias said, breaking into a heavy coughing fit. His already pale face turned even more ghostly.

    "Um..." Sophia froze awkwardly, sensing something wasn''t quite right.

    This so-called expert looked seriously ill...

    But since they''d just met, it wasn''t appropriate to ask directly.

    "Mr. Elias, please come this way. Let''s talk in my office," Sophia said politely.

    "Sure, cough cough!" Elias coughed again, stepping out of the elevator with his team.

    Sophia noticed that not all of Elias''s team members were American. Among them was a couple, and the man was limping badly, leaning heavily on his girlfriend for support.

    "What the..." Sophia stared, dumbfounded.

    Jacob leaned closer, covering his mouth and whispering quietly into her ear, "Sophia, these are the famous experts you were talking about?"

    "Don''t judge a book by its cover. Maybe there''s something special about them," Sophia whispered back defensively, leading everyone back to her office.

    Jacob shrugged. Even though he had doubts, these people had come to hunt the Zombie King, so he had to at least pretend to be welcoming.

    "Sir, your leg doesn''t look too good. Please, have a seat," Jacob said politely to the limping man.

    "Thanks." The young man, still supported by his girlfriend, eased himself onto the couch.

    "And Mr. Elias, your cough sounds pretty bad. Here, have some water," Jacob continued, handing Elias a glass.

    "Ah... thanks, cough cough!" Elias accepted, coughing again.

    After settling everyone down, it was finally time to discuss business.

    Jacob stepped back, standing behind Sophia alongside the female secretary.

    The secretary glanced curiously at Elias and his team. She was just administrative staff, not an Awakener, so she couldn''t tell what was going on. She leaned toward Jacob and whispered quietly, "Captain Jacob, why does Mr. Elias keep coughing? Is something wrong with him?"

    "How would I know?" Jacob scoffed, then added, "That kind of cough is never a good sign. Probably something serious¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 282 - 282: Hmph! Just wait and see...

    "Ahem!"

    Sophia cleared her throat softly, signaling the two behind her to stop whispering. It''d be rude if Elias overheard them.

    But Elias just smiled faintly, "It''s understandable for this gentleman to have doubts. Honestly, I haven''t been feeling too well lately."

    "Uh..." Sophia froze for a second, realizing he''d already overheard their whispers.

    This alone proved Elias had incredibly sharp senses and keen insight¡ªdefinitely a top-tier expert.

    "Mr. Elias, are you...injured?" Sophia asked cautiously.

    "Yeah, to tell you the truth, before coming here, we had a pretty intense fight with another Zombie King listed in the Zombie King files. It drained me quite a bit, and I got slightly injured. Cough, cough!" Elias admitted openly.

    Sophia was even more surprised, "Which Zombie King was it?"

    "The Zombie King from San Diego," Elias said, eyes distant as he recalled the battle. "Since it was on our way here anyway, we thought we''d give it a shot. Turns out...that Zombie King was incredibly powerful. It''s an SS-level Zombie King that''s already formed an Absolute Domain."

    "Damn!" Sophia exclaimed inwardly, stunned and unable to calm down for a moment. These guys were seriously bold¡ªcasually challenging an SS-level Zombie King just because it was "on the way."

    Indeed, San Diego had a notorious Zombie King, infamous for destroying the local Genesis Biotech branch. Many strong Awakeners had tried hunting it down, but none had ever returned.

    "So it''s already formed an Absolute Domain... No wonder it''s so strong," Sophia muttered thoughtfully.

    Jacob, standing behind her, chimed in, "Wait, hasn''t the Zombie King in Los Angeles also formed an Absolute Domain?"

    "Even if they''ve both formed Absolute Domains, they''re not the same," Elias explained professionally. "Before the apocalypse, Los Angeles had around 3.5 million people. San Diego originally had only 1.5 million, but after the outbreak, a massive influx from Mexico pushed its population to around 4 million. With such a high population density, the zombies that emerged there are on another level."

    "San Diego alone has a combat-ready Zombie Horde numbering over a hundred thousand. It''s one of the most dangerous places in the country. So, the Zombie King in Los Angeles probably isn''t as strong as the one in San Diego."

    "Besides, the Genesis Biotech branch and shelters in Los Angeles are still standing, meaning that Zombie King hasn''t reached the absolute top of the food chain yet."

    "..."

    Elias'' analysis was spot-on, and Sophia nodded repeatedly, impressed by his expertise.

    Jacob scratched his head, "Well...actually, the Genesis Biotech branch in LA is kind of a joke right now."

    "Exactly!" Sophia agreed immediately. "Their current leader is useless. Their combat strength is negligible, so we can''t really use them as a benchmark."

    "Then, looking at it from another angle," Elias continued, "our chances against the LA Zombie King should be pretty good. After all, it was just recently added to the Zombie King files and hasn''t been ''quality-tested'' by other experts yet. Its strength might be exaggerated."

    In Elias'' experience, Zombie Kings that had been on the list longer were usually stronger, while newly listed ones tended to be weaker. He''d successfully taken down an S-level Zombie King before precisely because it had just recently appeared on the list.

    Sophia hesitated slightly before asking, "If you don''t mind me asking, what''s your current Awakener level?"

    "S+ level, psychic type," Elias answered openly. "I saw in the files that the LA Zombie King was also listed as S+ level, right?"

    "Uh...that was data from a while ago," Sophia admitted awkwardly. "We suspect it''s probably reached SS-level by now."

    "What?" Elias was genuinely surprised. After reaching S-level, the energy required to advance further increased exponentially. It was incredibly difficult to level up again. Had that Zombie King really evolved so quickly?

    "But...it''s fine," Elias quickly regained his confidence. "I''m an S+ psychic-type Awakener. You probably know how valuable psychic abilities are. Plus, I have my teammates backing me up."

    "Right," Sophia nodded. Psychic-type Awakeners at S+ level were extremely rare. Psychic powers were intangible, invisible, and deadly¡ªtruly the most dangerous weapon.

    One thing was certain: Elias was definitely stronger than Nightmare, the Zombie King who specialized in invading dreams. With Elias around, they''d never have to worry about Nightmare again.

    "Mr. Elias, how long will it take for your injuries to heal?" Sophia asked.

    "My injuries aren''t serious, just a bit exhausted. Two or three days at most, and I''ll be good as new."

    "Great," Sophia nodded, suddenly remembering Nightmare. "Actually, there''s another S-level Zombie King nearby in Rancho Cucamonga. It hasn''t been officially recorded yet, but if it''s convenient, could you take care of it too?"

    "No problem," Elias smiled casually. To him, Nightmare was just a minor nuisance, hardly worth mentioning.

    Sophia was very satisfied with their conversation. "Secretary, please arrange accommodations for Mr. Elias and his team. If they need anything, make sure they get it." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Of course, Sophia," the secretary replied politely, stepping forward gracefully. "Mr. Elias, please follow me."

    "Alright," Elias stood up with his teammates, leaving the office to rest in their designated rooms.

    Now, only Sophia and Jacob remained in the office.

    "So, what do you think? I didn''t lie to you this time, did I?" Sophia asked smugly.

    "Yeah," Jacob nodded approvingly. "Anyone who can fight their way out of San Diego is definitely the real deal. Way more reliable than that Ryuji guy you brought in last time."

    "Ugh, don''t even mention him. That guy was a total fraud," Sophia said, rolling her eyes in disgust.

    With Elias and his team here, Sophia felt her confidence returning. Now she had a powerful bounty hunter on her side, Jacob was about to break through to the next level, and Leon¡ªthe last of the Bernardino Four Riders¡ªwas already on his way back from headquarters.

    On top of that, she had three A+ level third-generation liquid-enhanced soldiers under her command. And at the grassroots level, they''d successfully integrated the survivors from Rancho Cucamonga, significantly boosting their fighting strength.

    She finally had everything she needed¡ªelite fighters, capable commanders, and plenty of troops. San Bernardino had never been this strong before. This was their moment to shine.

    "Hmph! Just wait and see..." Sophia muttered bitterly.

    She''d been bullied by zombies for far too long, forced to hide inside the San Bernardino base, too scared to even step outside. Even then, the camp had suffered repeated attacks, causing heavy casualties.

    The worst humiliation was when someone poisoned their lab, stealing the X and Y viruses right under her nose. It was like someone had literally spat in her face¡ªa disgrace she''d never forget.

    And then Nathan had the nerve to call and mock her about it...

    But now, with all these powerful allies and resources at her disposal, Sophia was ready to turn the tables. She''d crush Nightmare first, then Ethan, and finally march into Los Angeles to take over Nathan''s branch. Soon enough, all the surrounding cities would be hers.

    "Oh, right..." Sophia suddenly thought of Nathan again. She wondered how that smug bastard was doing now. He''d called just to rub salt in her wounds before¡ªmaybe it was time she returned the favor, now that she was about to have her moment of glory.

    Smirking to herself, Sophia reached for her phone, deciding it was the perfect time to give Nathan a friendly little "check-in" call...

 Chapter 283 - 283: Wonder who polished that head so shiny...

    Los Angeles.

    Genesis Biotech Branch Office.

    "All in!"

    "You''re done, I''ve got a full house."

    "Oh really? Haha, sorry..."

    "Four aces!"

    Nathan''s office was buzzing with excitement, crowded with his secretary and a group of colleagues gathered around, laughing and chatting loudly.

    You can spend your days worrying, or you can spend them having fun. Since you''re still alive, might as well chase happiness.

    Ring ring... Ring ring...

    Suddenly, the satellite phone on Nathan''s desk rang.

    "Huh?"

    Nathan froze, surprised. It had been ages since this phone last rang.

    Who could be calling me?

    He quickly picked it up.

    "Who is it? Make it quick."

    "Oh! Mr. Nathan, judging by your tone... sounds like you''re pretty busy lately?" Sophia teased sarcastically.

    Nathan immediately recognized the voice.

    "Oh, it''s you. What do you want? If it''s nothing important, I''m hanging up."

    "Of course it''s important. What''s your rush?" Sophia sounded puzzled.

    Just then, Nathan''s secretary urged impatiently, "Mr. Nathan, hurry up..."

    "Hmm???" Sophia clearly heard the voice on the other end.

    "Nathan, what exactly are you doing right now?"

    "I''m playing poker," Nathan answered honestly.

    "..." Sophia fell silent for a moment. "You''d better actually mean poker..."

    "What do you want?" Nathan pressed impatiently.

    "Ahem!" Sophia cleared her throat, regaining her composure.

    "The bounty hunters who accepted the Zombie King mission have arrived in San Bernardino. We''re planning a full-scale counterattack to clear out the zombies in the surrounding area."

    "What does that have to do with me?" Nathan asked, confused. He was sick of hearing about "clearing zombies."

    Sophia continued, "Of course it involves you. When I retake Los Angeles, don''t forget to open the gates and welcome me."

    "Heh, we''ll talk when you actually get here."

    "Fine. We''ll see about that. I''ll definitely come, and I hope you''ll still have this attitude when we meet face-to-face," Sophia threatened before abruptly hanging up.

    Beep¡ªbeep¡ªbeep¡ª

    Nathan stared at the phone, hearing only the dial tone.

    "What a psycho..." he muttered, annoyed, and put down the phone. Then he flipped over his cards.

    "Straight flush!"

    ...

    Ethan had no idea about any of this, nor did he care. All he needed to do was stay home, absorb crystal cores, and keep evolving.

    After all, strength was everything.

    Only then could Ethan feel truly safe.

    In the face of absolute power, all schemes and conspiracies were meaningless.

    That day, a red-eyed crow flew in from outside, landing on Ethan''s windowsill and tapping the glass with its beak.

    "Shroom wants you... Shroom wants you..."

    "Oh?" Ethan thought for a moment. Lil'' Shroom had been closely monitoring movements from San Bernardino and Rancho Cucamonga. If she was looking for him, something must be up¡ªprobably someone causing trouble again.

    In a flash, Ethan vanished from his spot, instantly reappearing on the street below.

    Lil'' Shroom was leading a group of mimics, wobbling adorably as she approached, the little mushroom on her head swaying gently.

    "Hehe! Boss!" she greeted cheerfully.

    "Hey, what''s up?" Ethan asked casually.

    Lil'' Shroom quickly reported, "San Bernardino seems to have launched a counterattack recently. A bunch of Awakeners have come out of the city, clearing out zombies from Rancho Cucamonga that have been harassing them."

    "Also, some humans have been frequently scouting around Angeles National Forest. They''ve got these third-generation liquid cyborgs that can detect my mimic disguises. Those things don''t have flesh or blood, so I can''t infect them. They''re kind of a pain."

    "Hmm, I see..." Ethan thought for a moment. "Did they hurt you?"

    "Nah, not really. They don''t dare get too close, just poking around the edges," Lil'' Shroom replied.

    Ethan frowned slightly. This wasn''t good. Today they were just poking around the edges; tomorrow they''d be knocking on his front door.

    Besides, the Awakeners from San Bernardino had always hidden inside their city, too scared to venture out. Now they suddenly had the guts to launch a large-scale counterattack? Something must''ve changed.

    Who gave them the courage?

    "Wait a second..."

    Thinking about San Bernardino reminded Ethan of something important¡ªhe still hadn''t returned their "gift."

    The special souvenir from Japan: Devourer Ants.

    Ethan felt a bit embarrassed. Ever since he''d returned home, he''d been so busy absorbing crystal cores and evolving that he''d completely forgotten about sending his return gift.

    Leaving it this long was pretty rude.

    Ethan considered himself a polite zombie.

    He had to make it right.

    Besides, these third-generation cyborgs had been around for a while now, and he still hadn''t seen one up close. It was about time he paid them a visit.

    Bringing a gift along to visit was just good manners, after all.

    "You stay here and watch the house. I''m heading out for a bit," Ethan instructed.

    "Okay, got it!" Lil'' Shroom nodded seriously.

    Ethan took out a small transparent container filled with Devourer Ants¡ªtiny insects less than a millimeter long. Sensing fresh flesh nearby, they frantically slammed against the container walls.

    Ethan glanced in the direction they were desperately trying to reach¡ªstraight toward Nina, the strongest human employee in his territory.

    "Relax, you''ll get your meal soon enough," Ethan reassured them, holding the container as he vanished from his spot.

    He moved swiftly along the familiar route, down the highway, across the river bridge, and through the ruined cityscape. He''d traveled this path several times already.

    As he reached the outskirts of San Bernardino, he immediately sensed numerous human presences. Clearly, they''d been very active lately, running around everywhere.

    Ethan stood atop a large rock, gazing toward San Bernardino in the distance. Though the buildings weren''t tall, lights flickered throughout the city, making it look like a beast lying in wait.

    On the open fields outside the city, zombies were running wildly, clearly agitated by something. Rancho Cucamonga''s Nightmare had been relentless, never giving up on harassing the humans.

    "Man, zombies that obsessed are bound to lose their minds," Ethan muttered casually.

    Of course, there were also plenty of humans out there, locked in fierce battles with the zombies. Shouts and screams filled the air, and the fighting was intense.

    One particular spot stood out, with a large number of humans and zombies clashing. Awakeners unleashed colorful bursts of energy, explosions echoing across the battlefield.

    Zombie roars pierced the air, shaking the surroundings.

    Among them stood a towering, muscular figure. Even from a distance, Ethan recognized him immediately. It was one of Nightmare''s strongest subordinates, a strength-type Zombie King second only to Scissorhands.

    This Zombie King was known as "Giant Boulder," an A-class powerhouse with a massive physique and mutated skin that looked polished and incredibly tough.

    Especially that huge, shiny head of his¡ªit practically reflected the moonlight.

    "Wonder who polished that head so shiny..." Ethan joked to himself.

    Wherever a Zombie King appeared, humans would inevitably gather. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Guess I''ll start there..."

    With that thought, Ethan vanished once more, heading straight toward the chaos.

    ...

 Chapter 284 - 284: Bugs?!

    Ethan quickly moved toward the chaotic battlefield.

    At this moment, the fight was intense. The colossal Zombie King, Giant Boulder, was surrounded and under attack by several humans. Previously, these humans had always hidden inside their city, but today they suddenly launched a counterattack, catching the zombies completely off guard.

    "Die already!" shouted a muscular human Awakener, throwing a powerful punch straight at Giant Boulder''s shiny head.

    BAM!

    Giant Boulder staggered backward, crashing heavily onto the ground and sliding several meters, kicking up clouds of dust.

    "Ah, damn..." The human Awakener shook his hand, grimacing. That shiny bald head was surprisingly tough¡ªhis knuckles were throbbing.

    This Awakener was named Kade Stone, an A-class strength-type Awakener. Although he was strong, his physical toughness still couldn''t match a zombie like Giant Boulder, whose mutated skin was thick and hardened. Fortunately, Kade had plenty of combat experience and agility, allowing him to rely on skill and tactics to gain the upper hand.

    Behind Kade, dozens of armed fighters in combat gear wielded alloy weapons, locked in fierce battles with other zombies. The battlefield echoed with human shouts, zombie roars, and the gruesome sounds of metal slicing through flesh. Occasionally, the chilling screams of humans being devoured pierced the air.

    "ROAR!" Giant Boulder let out a furious howl. Strength-type zombies were usually short-tempered and not particularly bright. Getting punched by Kade had ignited his rage.

    "I''m gonna rip you apart!" Giant Boulder snarled, scrambling back to his feet.

    "Ice Hammer!"

    Suddenly, a clear voice rang out. Above Giant Boulder, the temperature plummeted, and a massive chunk of ice formed instantly, smashing down onto him.

    BOOM!

    Giant Boulder, who had just gotten up, was slammed back down into the dirt. Ice shards exploded everywhere, and Giant Boulder ended up face-down, mouth full of dirt.

    "...Son of a¡ª!"

    A young female Awakener appeared beside Kade, one of his teammates. She had chosen an ice hammer attack because sharp ice spikes couldn''t penetrate Giant Boulder''s thick skin, barely scratching him.

    "Captain, this guy''s way too tough!" she complained.

    "No worries," Kade reassured her calmly. "We''ll wear him down slowly. He can''t hold out forever."

    "Got it!" the girl nodded determinedly.

    At the same time, another Awakener¡ªa speed-type¡ªbegan harassing Giant Boulder. He leaped down from above, slashing at Giant Boulder''s back with a short blade.

    SCREECH¡ª

    The blade scraped against Giant Boulder''s hardened skin, producing a harsh, grating sound. It barely cut about ten millimeters deep before getting stuck, leaving only a shallow wound with a trickle of blood. It felt like slicing into thick, hardened rubber.

    Enraged, Giant Boulder swung his massive arm backward, trying to grab the attacker. But the young man easily dodged, using his superior speed.

    "Heh heh, too slow!" he taunted.

    "ROOOOAR¡ª!"

    Giant Boulder was now utterly furious. These humans were infuriating. Usually, they hid inside their city, trembling at the sight of him. Today, they dared to come out and gang up on him. The humiliation was unbearable¡ªlike someone he''d bullied for ages suddenly turning around and bullying him back.

    "I''ll kill every last one of you!" Giant Boulder roared, charging forward.

    But the humans immediately scattered, refusing to engage him head-on, instead dancing around him and wearing him down.

    "Stupid zombie! You''re the one who''s gonna die today!"

    "You didn''t really think we were afraid of you, did you?"

    "Today''s the day we start fighting back! We''re gonna wipe you all out!"

    The humans were fired up, confident that killing one of Nightmare''s top Zombie Kings would be a huge victory.

    Just then¡ª

    Ethan quietly appeared not far from the battlefield, his cold eyes calmly scanning the chaotic scene.

    Not bad at all...

    The humans really were fighting back. They seemed pretty fired up!

    He silently took out the small transparent container, planning to release the ants discreetly. After all, the Devourer Ants were tiny and few in number¡ªif the humans noticed them too soon, they''d probably just squash them immediately.

    He had to give them a proper "surprise."

    Seeing everyone busy fighting, no one paid attention to Ethan''s direction. He carefully opened the lid of the container.

    The ants, already desperate to escape, immediately flew out. They drifted silently through the air like specks of dust, heading straight toward the battlefield. Some flew beneath zombies'' legs, others hovered briefly above the humans'' heads, circling around to find suitable targets.

    The ants first targeted the armed soldiers fighting ordinary zombies. Unfortunately, these soldiers wore nano-combat suits, tightly sealed and difficult to penetrate. Eventually, the ants found their way in through the soldiers'' ears.

    One soldier swung his blade, splitting a zombie''s head in half. Blood splattered everywhere, and he felt a rush of satisfaction, finally venting the frustration he''d built up from being trapped inside the city for so long.

    But suddenly, a tiny ant flew straight into his ear.

    "Ow!" He flinched, feeling a sudden itch, and quickly tilted his head, digging into his ear with his pinky finger.

    His teammate noticed and asked curiously, "Hey, what''s wrong?"

    "Nothing, just feels like a bug flew into my ear."

    "Oh, okay..."

    His teammate shrugged it off. After all, they were Awakeners who had formed Neurocores¡ªwhat harm could a tiny bug do?

    But soon, the soldier began digging at his ear more and more aggressively, his expression growing increasingly distressed. The itch quickly turned into a sharp, unbearable pain, spreading rapidly through his head.

    "Hey, man, what''s going on?" his teammate asked again, now concerned.

    "I...I''m so itchy!" the soldier growled through clenched teeth. Half his face had gone numb, his body stiffening uncontrollably. The itching sensation intensified, driving him nearly insane.

    "AHHH¡ª!" Unable to bear it any longer, he screamed and punched himself in the face repeatedly, desperately trying to replace the maddening itch with pain. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But he punched too hard, shattering his cheekbone and causing half his face to collapse inward.

    "Stop it! What the hell are you doing?!" his teammate shouted, horror replacing confusion.

    But the soldier couldn''t stop. He collapsed to the ground, writhing and screaming in agony.

    Moments later, his eyes glazed over, and his body convulsed violently. Suddenly, his mouth opened wide, and a dense swarm of tiny flying insects burst out, spraying into the air like a dark cloud and scattering in all directions.

    This wasn''t an isolated incident. Around him, other soldiers began collapsing, exhibiting the same horrifying symptoms.

    Their screams echoed across the battlefield, drowning out even the zombies'' roars and startling everyone nearby.

    "What the hell is happening to those humans?" Even the zombies paused, confused by the sudden chaos.

    But the most terrified were Kade and his squad. Watching their comrades collapse one after another, and seeing the dark clouds of insects spreading rapidly, they felt a deep sense of dread.

    "What the hell is that?" someone shouted.

    "It looks like...bugs?"

    "Bugs?!"

    Kade squinted, staring intently. Sure enough, the dark clouds were swarms of tiny insects, multiplying rapidly and making everyone''s skin crawl.

    As their numbers grew, the ants became bolder, swarming over the remaining soldiers and quickly overwhelming them.

    "This is insane..." Kade muttered, horrified. He immediately realized these were mutated creatures¡ªand now, one of those dark swarms was heading straight toward his team.

    "Captain! What do we do?" the speed-type Awakener asked anxiously.

    "Cover yourselves! Don''t let those bugs get inside your body!" Kade shouted urgently.

    "Got it!" The young man nodded repeatedly.

    But in the next second, his eyes widened in shock, and he froze in place, feeling a sudden, unbearable itch in his ear...

    ...

 Chapter 285 - 285: Hey, hand over those crystal cores...

    "Captain, my ears feel kinda itchy too," the young man said blankly, his mind flashing back to his companion''s gruesome death. Fear gripped him, making it impossible to accept reality.

    Kade was speechless for a moment, then quickly tried to reassure him, "Hey, don''t overthink it. It''s probably just your imagination."

    "No, it''s not..." The young man''s brow furrowed deeply as the itching sensation intensified, turning into a maddening, tingling torment he couldn''t bear.

    Clearly, the Devourer Ants had already taken hold, multiplying rapidly inside his body.

    "Ahhh¡ª!" Unable to endure the agony, the young man desperately clawed at his face. Within seconds, his skin was torn open, bloodied and raw, and tiny flying ants began crawling out of the wounds. The sight was horrifying.

    Kade watched helplessly, eyes wide with anguish, unable to bear the gruesome scene.

    They had sounded the horn, rallied their forces, and marched out to clear the zombies. Everything had been going smoothly¡ªuntil now. In mere moments, the situation had completely reversed.

    Damn it!

    Where the hell did these flying ants come from?! S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kade seethed with frustration and anger.

    Meanwhile, the Giant Boulder Zombie King stood nearby, watching gleefully, a twisted grin spreading across his face.

    "Hehehe..." he chuckled mockingly. "What''s wrong with you humans? Weren''t you having fun just a minute ago? Not so tough now, huh? That''s what you get for ganging up on me!"

    His fierce eyes glinted maliciously. He still held a grudge against that speedy young man who had toyed with him earlier. Seeing him now writhing helplessly on the ground, the Zombie King lunged forward like a hungry predator.

    Opening his massive jaws, he bit down hard on the young man''s shoulder.

    But the young man''s flesh had already been mostly devoured by the ants, leaving only a thin layer of skin that tore off easily, along with a swarm of tiny insects.

    "What the hell is this?" The Giant Boulder Zombie King stared in confusion.

    "Did someone sprinkle black sesame seeds on him or something?" A mouthful of Devourer Ants flooded into his mouth, popping and buzzing like fizzy candy, bouncing around wildly.

    Devourer Ants didn''t eat rotten flesh, but that didn''t mean they wouldn''t bite. Immediately, the Zombie King felt sharp stings inside his mouth, the pain quickly intensifying.

    "Pffft! Ugh! Gross!" He spat frantically, trying to get rid of the ants, his mouth now burning as if he''d suddenly developed a dozen painful ulcers.

    Kade saw this and realized things had gone from bad to worse.

    Their own people were being decimated by the ants, yet the zombies seemed mostly unaffected.

    This wasn''t just about mutant insects anymore¡ªit was about whether they''d even survive this mess.

    Sure enough, the Giant Boulder Zombie King''s fierce gaze locked onto Kade.

    "This is payback for messing with me earlier!" With a furious roar, he charged forward, followed by a horde of zombie minions, all snarling viciously.

    "Crap!" Kade cursed inwardly. Without the ants, he might''ve been able to hold his own against the Zombie King, but now he was completely cornered.

    Worse yet, the swarm of flying ants had grown into a black whirlwind, surging toward them relentlessly.

    "Ice Shield!" At the critical moment, the female Awakener beside him reacted swiftly. Cold energy radiated from her body, instantly crystallizing into a thick, protective dome of ice that enveloped both herself and Kade.

    The swarm of ants crashed against the icy barrier, instantly freezing and dropping lifelessly to the ground. Within seconds, it was as if a black rain had fallen around them, countless frozen insects piling up into a dark carpet.

    But the Giant Boulder Zombie King''s attack was already upon them. He raised his massive fist and slammed it down onto the ice shield with a deafening boom.

    The ground trembled violently beneath the impact.

    Cracks immediately spread across the previously impenetrable ice barrier, spiderwebbing rapidly as it began to shatter.

    The female Awakener clenched her teeth, desperately channeling her powers again. Cold energy surged outward, quickly sealing the cracks in the ice shield.

    "Let''s see how long you can keep this up!" The Giant Boulder Zombie King sneered, slamming his fist down once more.

    Inside the ice dome were two A-level Awakeners¡ªprizes he''d been eyeing for a long time. Especially Kade, whose strength-based crystal core was exactly what he craved. The Zombie King''s mouth practically watered, like someone impatiently cracking open a crab shell to savor the juicy meat inside.

    For a moment, both sides were locked in a tense stalemate.

    "Captain, are we really going to die here?" The female Awakener felt despair creeping into her heart. She knew her ice energy couldn''t possibly outlast the Zombie King''s brute strength.

    Kade''s brow furrowed deeply. "No, hang in there. Reinforcements will come soon."

    "Okay..." she whispered weakly, struggling to maintain the barrier.

    But Ethan had no intention of waiting any longer¡ªit was pointless. He calmly stepped forward, approaching the ice dome.

    Immediately, both zombies and humans noticed his presence.

    "Huh?" The Giant Boulder Zombie King turned his head, surprised. He recognized Ethan as the Zombie King from Los Angeles. After all, their two zombie factions had maintained a superficial alliance until now.

    Meanwhile, Kade and the female Awakener stared in horror.

    Who hadn''t heard of the infamous Zombie King from Los Angeles?

    An S+ ranked Zombie King, listed prominently in the Zombie King files. He had destroyed laboratories, slaughtered the Takahashi Family, and even killed two of the Bernardino Four Riders.

    His mere presence felt like a crushing mountain, suffocating and overwhelming.

    "It''s...it''s him!" Kade was stunned speechless.

    Ethan glanced down at the ground, observing the countless dead ants scattered like black sand beneath his feet. Then he looked back up at Kade, a faintly disappointed expression on his face.

    "I brought you a gift, and you didn''t even appreciate it."

    "Huh???" Kade''s jaw dropped in disbelief.

    Now he finally understood where the flying ants had come from. It was Ethan''s doing all along¡ªtruly ruthless!

    The female Awakener beside him trembled uncontrollably. Ethan''s casual tone, as if chatting with an old friend, carried a chilling, psychotic undertone. It was terrifying beyond words.

    This guy was a total psycho!

    The infamous S+ Zombie King from the files was truly a nightmare come to life.

    "It''s rude to refuse someone''s gift, you know," Ethan muttered softly. With a casual flick of his wrist, his Tachi appeared out of thin air. He swung it effortlessly, slicing through the ice dome as if it were paper-thin glass.

    The ice shattered instantly.

    The female Awakener collapsed to the ground, pale-faced and completely drained of energy.

    "Stay...stay away!" Kade shouted desperately, stepping protectively in front of her.

    But to Ethan, Kade''s warning sounded more like a weak prayer¡ªutterly meaningless.

    Seeing Ethan continue forward without hesitation, Kade snapped.

    "I''ll kill you!" he roared, lunging forward instinctively, throwing a powerful punch.

    But Ethan didn''t even need to exert himself against an opponent in this state. He didn''t even bother activating his Domain of the Dead. With a simple sidestep, he dodged Kade''s attack effortlessly. In the blink of an eye, Ethan''s slender fingers pierced into the back of Kade''s skull, extracting his crystal core cleanly.

    Kade''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground.

    Now, only the female Awakener remained. She knelt helplessly, her face pale and drenched in cold sweat, too weak even to speak. She simply raised her eyes, silently pleading for mercy.

    But Ethan showed no hesitation. With a swift, clean motion, he raised his blade and slit her throat, freeing her from this cruel world.

    Two A-level crystal cores¡ªquite a decent haul.

    With a casual wave, Ethan collected their bodies as well.

    Nearby, the Giant Boulder Zombie King stared blankly at Ethan''s actions, feeling something wasn''t quite right. After a moment, realization dawned on him, and he quickly jogged over to Ethan''s side.

    "Hey, hand over those crystal cores..."

    ...

 Chapter 286 - 286: Chief Diplomatic Zombie Returns

    "Huh?"

    Ethan stared at him, confused, wondering if he''d misheard. Was this guy talking nonsense or something?

    "I said, hand over the crystal core," Giant Boulder Zombie King repeated impatiently.

    Strength-type zombies were known for their brute force, tough bodies, and thick skin. They were powerful, sure¡ªbut they all shared one common flaw: they weren''t exactly the brightest bulbs in the box.

    Because Scissorhands had previously lost several crystal cores to Little Shadow and his crew, Nightmare had specifically warned them not to let the Zombie Kings from L.A. snatch any more cores.

    Giant Boulder Zombie King had kept that firmly in mind.

    Besides, he figured he''d done his part by helping kill those two humans, draining their energy completely. Surely, he deserved at least one crystal core for his trouble.

    So, he asked confidently, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    "You want the crystal core?" Ethan asked, eyes narrowing slightly.

    "Yeah, yeah!" Giant Boulder Zombie King nodded eagerly, sensing he might actually get it. "Just give me that strength-type crystal core, that''s all."

    "Oh, I see..."

    Ethan''s voice was casual, but a faint red glow flickered in his eyes. Suddenly, his terrifying Domain of the Dead surged outward, flooding the area with overwhelming pressure.

    Giant Boulder Zombie King instantly felt as if a mountain had crashed down on him. If not for his incredibly tough physique, he probably wouldn''t even be able to stand.

    At the same time, a deep sense of dread rose in his heart. Within Ethan''s Domain, the murderous intent was so thick it felt tangible, making his very soul tremble.

    Even someone as dense as Giant Boulder Zombie King realized something was terribly wrong.

    "W-what are you doing?" he stammered nervously.

    "I want a crystal core too," Ethan replied calmly.

    "..." Giant Boulder Zombie King''s eyes widened in horror as he finally understood Ethan''s meaning¡ªhe wanted the core inside his head!

    "Wait! We''re allies! You can''t just kill me!"

    "Allies, huh? Yeah, that was nice while it lasted..." Ethan said casually, raising his Tachi blade. "But I think it''s time we changed the terms of our cooperation."

    Whoosh¡ª

    Before Giant Boulder Zombie King could react, Ethan''s blade sliced through the air, cutting cleanly through his neck as easily as slicing a watermelon.

    Giant Boulder Zombie King barely registered what happened. In his final moment of consciousness, he saw his own headless body collapse to the ground.

    Then, darkness swallowed him forever.

    Killing an A-level Zombie King was child''s play for Ethan. He calmly extracted the crystal core from Giant Boulder Zombie King''s corpse, absorbing its energy for himself. In a twisted way, this was just another form of "cooperation."

    Nearby zombies who witnessed Giant Boulder Zombie King''s death immediately lost their will to fight. Terrified of Ethan, they scattered in all directions.

    Ethan didn''t bother chasing them down.

    He knew they''d report everything back to Nightmare.

    But honestly, Ethan couldn''t care less.

    So what if Nightmare found out he''d killed Giant Boulder Zombie King? What could he possibly do about it?

    All the humans in the surrounding area were already dead anyway.

    Meanwhile, the Devourer Ants had multiplied even further. They hovered in the air like a dark storm cloud, splitting into several groups and flying off in different directions, searching for new prey.

    Ethan followed behind leisurely, cleaning up the battlefield.

    One good thing about these Devourer Ants was that they only ate flesh, organs, brains, and stuff like that. They couldn''t digest crystal cores. Even skin was usually left behind¡ªprobably because it was too tough or tasted bad.

    "Picky eaters, huh?" Ethan muttered to himself, strolling around casually like he was shopping at a supermarket, picking up crystal cores and Neurocores scattered around.

    ...

    Rancho Cucamonga.

    Inside a run-down hall.

    Several elite zombies rushed back in panic, stumbling over each other as they shouted, "Boss! Bad news! Giant Boulder''s dead!"

    "What?"

    Nightmare''s brows instantly knitted together, disbelief flashing across his face.

    Giant Boulder was tough as nails, practically indestructible. Even if he couldn''t beat the humans, he could always retreat safely. Not even an A+ level enhanced human could easily kill him. He was basically their best harassment specialist.

    He''d been roaming around San Bernardino lately.

    How could he suddenly end up dead?

    One of the elite zombies quickly added, "It was the Zombie King from L.A. who killed Giant Boulder!"

    "What?!"

    Nightmare''s eyes widened in shock, a complicated mix of anger and frustration surging inside him. Ethan was already his personal nightmare, and now he''d killed one of his most reliable subordinates. Nightmare''s hatred toward Ethan deepened even further.

    "Why did he kill Giant Boulder?"

    "Because... because Giant Boulder went and asked him for a crystal core."

    The zombie nervously recounted everything he''d witnessed in detail.

    Nightmare fell silent, speechless for a moment.

    Suddenly, he felt like maybe Giant Boulder had it coming...

    "Of all the stupid things he could''ve done, he had to go ask THAT Zombie King for a crystal core?"

    "But boss, didn''t you say we shouldn''t let the L.A. Zombie Kings take any more crystal cores?" the zombie minion asked innocently.

    Nightmare''s face darkened, feeling a headache coming on.

    "I meant the other Zombie Kings from L.A., not THAT one!"

    Because if Giant Boulder had confronted Bulldozer or Little Shadow, at least he wouldn''t have gotten himself killed.

    "He dared to kill one of ours! He''s clearly disrespecting us. Boss, let''s go teach him a lesson!" Several Zombie Kings around Nightmare growled angrily upon hearing the news, their eyes burning with rage.

    Especially a Zombie King named "Toxin," who had been pretty close with Giant Boulder.

    "Exactly! We were supposed to be allies, and he just straight-up killed Giant Boulder. Boss, he''s not giving you any face at all!"

    "This isn''t even about face anymore," Scissorhands chimed in coldly. "Boss, he''s basically saying you''re nothing to him."

    Nightmare remained silent, visibly struggling to suppress his anger.

    He desperately wanted Ethan dead.

    He''d even pay any price to make it happen.

    But Nightmare knew deep down he wasn''t Ethan''s match. Hell, even that woman from the shelter would be tough enough to handle if she got serious... S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If we fight them now, we have zero chance of winning. We''ve worked too hard to get this far¡ªwe can''t just throw our lives away."

    "This..." The Zombie Kings'' anger deflated, their heads drooping in frustration.

    The hall fell into a gloomy silence. The zombies stood quietly, heads bowed, a heavy, bitter atmosphere hanging over them.

    They had no choice but to swallow their anger over Giant Boulder''s death.

    But just as they stood there helplessly, a sudden turn of events appeared.

    At that moment, a zombie swaggered into the hall, walking with exaggerated confidence, completely out of sync with the gloomy atmosphere around him.

    This zombie had a deep slash wound on his head, his skull slightly caved in. It was none other than Wreckhead, the "Chief Diplomatic Zombie" appointed by Nightmare himself.

    Ever since he''d visited Ethan''s territory and established their shaky alliance, Wreckhead hadn''t been idle. Nightmare had sent him out to make contact with other potential allies nearby.

    But Wreckhead had been gone for ages, and Nightmare had started to assume he''d died out there. After all, being a zombie diplomat was a pretty high-risk job.

    Now, Wreckhead strutted in, head held high, and loudly announced:

    "Boss, I''m back!"

    ...

 Chapter 287 - 287: Cooperate

    "Hmm?"

    Nightmare turned his head, looking a bit surprised.

    Beside him, Scissorhands was equally stunned. He genuinely hadn''t expected this guy to come back alive...

    "Wreckhead, you''re still breathing?" Scissorhands mocked sarcastically.

    "Hey, little scissors, watch your tone when you''re talking to your big bro!" Wreckhead shot back arrogantly.

    "Oh, you little¡ª!" Scissorhands'' eyes flashed dangerously. He was already pissed off enough after losing Giant Boulder Zombie King, and now he was just seconds away from lunging forward and snipping this guy into pieces.

    Nightmare quickly intervened, "Scissorhands, stop it! We can''t afford to fight among ourselves!"

    "Hmph!" Scissorhands snorted coldly, reluctantly backing down, though clearly still annoyed.

    Wreckhead raised his hands, trying to calm the tension. "Relax, everyone. Trust me, you''ll all be thanking me in a minute."

    "What''s going on? Spit it out already," Nightmare demanded impatiently.

    "Boss, I''ve found us some serious backup¡ªreal heavy hitters!" Wreckhead declared dramatically, practically spitting with excitement. "With their help, we can crush any obstacle. Forget just San Bernardino¡ªhell, even Los Angeles wouldn''t stand a chance!"

    "Really? You serious?" Nightmare frowned skeptically, clearly doubtful.

    Even Scissorhands, who had been furious moments ago, now quieted down. Revenge was more important than petty squabbles, and he was tired of swallowing his anger.

    "Wreckhead, where the hell have you been? Who exactly is this ''heavy hitter'' you''ve found?" Scissorhands asked, curiosity overtaking his anger.

    "The Zombie King from San Diego," Wreckhead announced clearly.

    Everyone in the room looked shocked. No one had expected Wreckhead to have wandered all the way down to San Diego during his absence.

    This guy... really went on quite the road trip...

    They''d all heard of San Diego''s Zombie King. He was notoriously powerful, having once destroyed the local Genesis Biotech branch. Definitely a regional powerhouse.

    Nightmare quickly asked, "Did their Zombie King himself come?"

    "One of his representatives did. I left him waiting outside," Wreckhead replied.

    "Then hurry up and bring him in!" Nightmare urged.

    Moments later, a massive figure appeared at the entrance, nearly filling the entire doorway. It was an extremely obese zombie, his bloated belly stretching his grayish-white skin so tight that veins bulged visibly across it.

    But the most unsettling thing was the extra arm dangling limply from his side, protruding grotesquely from his abdomen. From a distance, it looked like he had three arms.

    His eyes were squeezed into narrow slits by layers of fat, and his nearly bald head had only a few sparse strands of hair left. Altogether, he was a truly disturbing sight.

    "Damn..." murmurs echoed through the hall as everyone stared at the bizarre extra limb.

    According to some Japanese research they''d seen, this kind of zombie was called a "Freaker," a result of absorbing and merging with other zombies. Thankfully, this one wasn''t too far gone yet.

    "I''m from San Diego. You can call me Butcher," the fat zombie rumbled in a deep, gravelly voice.

    "Oh..." Nightmare sized him up carefully. Clearly, this wasn''t San Diego''s top boss himself, but rather someone like Wreckhead, responsible for diplomatic relations.

    Still, judging by his aura, even this diplomatic representative was already an A-level Zombie King¡ªfar stronger than Wreckhead. It spoke volumes about San Diego''s overall strength.

    "Our boss says he''s willing to cooperate with you to take down San Bernardino," Butcher got straight to the point.

    Nightmare narrowed his eyes suspiciously. There was no such thing as a free lunch. These veteran Zombie Kings were all cunning bastards. He didn''t want a repeat of what happened with the Los Angeles Zombie King¡ªstealing his crystal core and killing Giant Boulder in the process.

    That had been beyond shameless!

    "So, what''s your plan exactly?" Nightmare asked cautiously.

    "We''ll storm San Bernardino together. We''ll send a large number of elite zombies to support your attack," Butcher explained simply.

    "That''s it?"

    Nightmare wasn''t buying it. He knew better than to trust these old-school Zombie Kings blindly. There had to be a catch.

    Butcher cracked a wide, unsettling grin.

    "There''s something you probably don''t know yet. A while back, a group of human Awakeners showed up in our territory causing trouble. Our boss injured them, but they managed to escape. Now, they''re most likely hiding out in San Bernardino."

    "What?" Nightmare''s brow furrowed deeply, realizing the seriousness of the situation.

    Any humans bold enough to attack San Diego had to be incredibly powerful. And now they were in San Bernardino.

    Thank god I didn''t rush in blindly...

    Butcher continued, "Their leader is an S+ ranked psychic Awakener, and his teammates aren''t pushovers either. They''re elite hunters hired by Genesis Biotech headquarters, specialists in taking down Zombie Kings listed in their official records."

    "Wait, seriously...?" Nightmare opened his mouth slightly, stunned. Because he often invaded human dreams, he''d glimpsed plenty of secrets¡ªincluding the Zombie King files. According to those records, he himself wasn''t even strong enough to make the list.

    Thinking about this, Nightmare felt a pang of self-doubt and frustration.

    Now it all made sense¡ªwhy San Bernardino had suddenly become so aggressive lately, launching counterattacks one after another. They had powerful reinforcements backing them up.

    But this realization only made Nightmare feel even more trapped. He couldn''t beat the Zombie King in Los Angeles, and now San Bernardino was off-limits too.

    "So, your goal is to storm San Bernardino and kill those human elites?" Nightmare asked cautiously.

    "Exactly," Butcher nodded firmly. "They dared to mess around in our territory. We can''t let that slide."

    Nightmare silently weighed his options. Clearly, Wreckhead hadn''t convinced San Diego''s Zombie King through any diplomatic skill¡ªSan Diego already had their own agenda.

    Still, this seemed far more reliable than the Los Angeles Zombie King''s betrayal...

    "I''ll need some time to think it over," Nightmare said hesitantly.

    "Hah! You think you actually have a choice?" Butcher chuckled darkly.

    "Uh..." Nightmare froze, hearing the subtle threat beneath Butcher''s words. It was clear¡ªif he refused, he''d likely be crushed anyway. But if he cooperated, at least he''d have a fighting chance.

    Nightmare knew he was cornered. Surrounded by powerful factions, he had no room left to maneuver. With both San Bernardino and Los Angeles against him, his only option was to join forces with San Diego.

    This was it¡ªthe decisive moment. On the path to power, risks were inevitable. Go big or go home...

    Maybe during the battle, he''d manage to collect enough high-level crystal cores. If he could evolve to S+ rank, everything would change.

    "Alright, we''re in. Let''s cooperate," Nightmare finally agreed.

    "Good choice. You''re smarter than you look," Butcher praised genuinely. "Get your forces ready. Once our reinforcements arrive, we''ll launch an all-out attack."

    "No problem," Nightmare nodded firmly.

    Once the decision was made, there was no turning back.

    Immediately, he gave the order, rallying every zombie in Rancho Cucamonga. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Zombie Kings around him grew visibly excited¡ªespecially Scissorhands. First, his crystal core had been stolen, then he''d been injured by those modified humans, and now his close friend Giant Boulder had been killed.

    It was finally time to settle all these scores, once and for all...

    ...

 Chapter 288 - 288: Special brand of

    The entire city erupted into chaos. The guttural roars of zombies echoed through the streets as grotesque faces emerged one after another, quickly merging into a massive horde¡ªmore than fifty thousand strong.

    A single glance revealed an overwhelming sea of undead.

    Attacking San Bernardino was no small feat. Nightmare knew better than to charge in recklessly. Instead, he planned to lead the Zombie Horde to the outskirts first, scouting the area.

    Once reinforcements from San Diego arrived, they would launch a full-scale assault.

    Nightmare, along with Scissorhands, Toxin, and the other Zombie Kings, led the monstrous tide toward San Bernardino.

    The horde surged forward like a biblical plague of locusts, an unstoppable force sweeping across the land. The sheer scale of it was breathtaking.

    Their eyes burned with bloodlust, their presence radiating pure menace. After being suppressed for so long, they finally had their chance for revenge.

    This battle would not end until one side was completely annihilated.

    The zombies tore through forests, raced across open plains, and before long, they neared San Bernardino.

    Nightmare scanned the area. The outskirts of the city were eerily quiet. The humans who had previously launched counterattacks were nowhere to be seen.

    "Where the hell did they all go?"

    As they advanced further, they began to find human remains scattered across the sandy ground. But these weren''t just corpses¡ªevery last shred of flesh, every organ, even their brains had been devoured. Some skulls were left with nothing but hollow, black sockets where their eyes had once been. The deaths were gruesome beyond words.

    There was no doubt about it¡ªthis was Ethan''s handiwork.

    "That bastard¡­ Did he wipe out every last human?" Even Nightmare found Ethan''s methods disturbingly brutal¡ªborderline psychotic. The guy didn''t discriminate between zombies and humans; he slaughtered everything in his path.

    Wreckhead, meanwhile, stared at the remains on the ground and smacked his lips.

    "Damn¡­ what a waste." Without hesitation, he dropped to the ground and started gnawing hungrily at the leftovers. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ...

    Elsewhere, Ethan was still wandering around, as casually as an old man browsing a supermarket.

    The Devourer Ants he had unleashed had caught the humans completely off guard, sweeping through the area like a hurricane.

    Wherever they passed, screams of agony filled the air.

    Of course, there were some elemental Awakeners who fought back with everything they had.

    And when that happened, Ethan figured they just needed a little¡­ extra encouragement.

    His gaze locked onto a fiery glow in the sky ahead. Flames raged, painting half the heavens red.

    In an instant, swarms of Devourer Ants were incinerated, reduced to drifting ashes.

    These mutated insects had one major weakness¡ªthey were terrified of fire.

    It was their natural enemy.

    "Man, it''s already hot as hell, and they''re still setting things on fire?" Ethan muttered, shaking his head. "That''s just not right."

    Clearly, these humans needed his help.

    He started walking toward them.

    Even from a distance, he could see a group of Awakeners going all out against the Devourer Ants. Among them were both fire and ice users, creating a dramatic clash of elements¡ªflames roaring, frost spreading.

    "Where the hell did these freakish bugs come from?!" a young man shouted.

    "No idea," another replied. "Maybe we should track down the source, figure out what''s going on before something even worse shows up."

    Cold mist swirled around him as he spoke. The air itself seemed to freeze, and in an instant, a whole swarm of Devourer Ants was encased in ice, plummeting to the ground in brittle shards.

    Earlier, these insects had already claimed the life of one of their teammates. Once they burrowed into a body, there was no saving the victim¡ªonly a slow, agonizing death.

    But now that they were prepared, the threat wasn''t as overwhelming.

    After all, the Devourer Ants were no match for human Awakeners in a fair fight.

    The two men continued wiping out the swarm, while a few armed soldiers nearby cheered them on.

    "Glacier, keep it up! Freeze those disgusting things solid!"

    "The numbers are thinning! Just a little more!"

    "Hang in there! I''ll jump in as soon as I catch my breath!"

    They weren''t just standing around watching, either. If any stray zombies wandered too close, they took them down without hesitation.

    But among them was a young woman¡ªan Esper with heightened perception.

    And right now, her brows were furrowed in concern.

    "Huh? Do you guys feel that¡­ something''s off?"

    "What do you mean? Everything seems fine to me," a teammate replied, confused.

    But the girl''s psychic energy spread outward, her instincts screaming at her. Something was approaching¡ªsomething incredibly dangerous. A sudden, inexplicable fear gripped her chest.

    "Something''s coming!"

    "What? Where?" The others still didn''t get it.

    "Right here."

    A cold, detached voice whispered in her ear.

    Ethan had appeared right beside them.

    "Uh¡­"

    The two froze, their bodies stiffening as they turned to look. The moment they saw Ethan''s face, their blood ran cold. Their hearts skipped a beat.

    But his arrival had already sealed their fate.

    With a single slash, his blade flashed like a streak of silver lightning. Blood sprayed. Two heads hit the ground, rolling to a stop.

    Ethan figured that if they could sense him, then they deserved a one-way ticket to meet their maker.

    The rest of the group immediately noticed something was wrong. Their nerves tightened, tension crackling in the air.

    Glacier, the ice Awakener, reacted the fastest.

    "Watch out!" Without even looking, he conjured an ice spear in his hand and hurled it backward. His body moved on pure instinct.

    The razor-sharp icicle sliced through the air like a bullet.

    But just as it was about to pierce Ethan''s forehead¡ªan inch away¡ªit suddenly stopped.

    Frozen midair.

    As if someone had hit pause.

    The force behind it vanished completely, and with a soft crack, the ice spear dropped uselessly to the ground.

    Ethan''s Domain of the Dead expanded outward, rolling forward like a crimson tide, ready to consume everything in its path.

    Glacier had no time to dodge. His body locked up, paralyzed where he stood.

    But Ethan didn''t even need to finish him off.

    A few Devourer Ants buzzed through the air and dove straight into Glacier''s ears.

    "Glacier!" The others'' eyes widened in horror.

    "It''s over¡­" Glacier himself felt the icy grip of despair. Once those things got inside you, there was no saving you. The death that followed was slow, agonizing.

    The fire Awakener beside him looked just as panicked. "Glacier, what do we do?!"

    "There''s only one way¡­"

    "Huh?" The fire Awakener didn''t understand.

    Glacier, still under the crushing weight of Ethan''s domain, forced his trembling hand to his waist, drawing a short blade.

    Then, without hesitation, he slashed his own throat.

    Schlick!

    Blood sprayed.

    He collapsed before the Devourer Ants could even begin their feast.

    A quick death was better than being eaten alive.

    The fire Awakener stood frozen, staring at his fallen comrade in shock.

    Just moments ago, everything had been under control.

    Now, it had all gone to hell in an instant.

    Too fast.

    Too sudden.

    He couldn''t process it.

    "You bastard! I''ll kill you!" His eyes burned red with fury. Flames surged around him as he launched himself at Ethan.

    But his fate was already sealed.

    The others, meanwhile, were gripped by sheer terror. It was like they had encountered a predator far beyond their comprehension. Some screamed. Others simply stood there, paralyzed by fear.

    But one man was different.

    He was handsome, eerily calm, his face devoid of any human emotion.

    [Scanning¡­ SS-Rank Zombie King. Combat Power: MAX. Abilities: Unknown.]

    ¡­

 Chapter 289 - 289: Ice cream under the summer sun

    The AI-enhanced cyborg processed data at lightning speed. As a third-generation model, it was significantly more advanced and had already scanned Ethan''s power level.

    [Optimal strategy calculated: Deception through disguise.]

    Immediately, the cyborg''s liquid-metal body shifted. Its clothes became tattered, its skin turned a sickly gray, and its face twisted into something grotesque.

    In the blink of an eye, it had transformed into a zombie.

    Having recorded extensive data on countless zombies, it replicated their appearance and movements flawlessly. From the way it staggered to the vacant look in its eyes, it was indistinguishable from the real thing. No ordinary person would be able to tell the difference.

    Meanwhile, up ahead, Ethan continued his relentless slaughter.

    His terrifying Domain of the Dead swept through everything like a force of nature, obliterating all in its path. Harvesting human crystal cores was as effortless for him as reaching into a bag and grabbing a handful.

    No one dared to approach him.

    But when they saw the cyborg take on the form of a zombie, their eyes lit up with hope.

    "Quick! Go ambush him!"

    "Got it."

    The cyborg ran a series of calculations and determined that this plan had a reasonable chance of success. So, it proceeded with the execution.

    Mimicking the sluggish, erratic movements of a zombie, it slowly crept toward Ethan.

    This tactic had worked flawlessly in the past. Zombies couldn''t tell the difference, and even Scissorhands, Nightmare''s top enforcer, had been injured by this trick before.

    The onlookers held their breath, silently praying for success.

    The cyborg inched closer and closer. Ethan remained focused on collecting crystal cores, paying no attention to his surroundings.

    "Is it going to work?"

    "Somebody stop him already!"

    "..."

    The tension was unbearable. The squad''s core members¡ªseveral high-ranking Awakeners¡ªwere on the verge of being wiped out by Ethan.

    Now, the cyborg was less than thirty feet away from him.

    The crowd''s hearts pounded in their chests.

    Then¡ª

    "Hm?"

    Ethan glanced over his shoulder.

    At some point, a zombie had wandered unnervingly close to him. But something was off. It had no presence¡ªno aura at all.

    His instincts flared.

    Narrowing his eyes, he scrutinized the creature more closely.

    The cyborg, realizing Ethan was observing it, didn''t make any sudden moves. Instead, it ran a quick calculation and transmitted a signal.

    It could mimic zombie brainwaves¡ªsending out messages just like the real thing.

    "We... are allies. Please don''t hurt me."

    "Allies?"

    Ethan frowned. A zombie claiming to be an ally? Was it from Rancho Cucamonga? He had already killed the Giant Boulder Zombie King, completely severing any possible truce with them.

    Might as well just kill them all.

    Without hesitation, Ethan swung his Tachi in a clean arc.

    The blade, razor-sharp, sliced through the air with a sharp whistle and buried itself deep into the zombie''s neck.

    But something felt off.

    The sensation wasn''t the usual resistance of flesh and bone¡ªit was thick, almost sticky.

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed as he took a closer look.

    The Tachi had cut clean through the neck, but the head didn''t fall. Instead, the wound rippled like liquid metal and sealed itself in an instant.

    "Oh¡­ so you''re a cyborg."

    Ethan immediately understood.

    This squad had both fire and ice Awakeners, a psychic, and even a third-generation cyborg. Clearly, they were an elite team¡ªone of the best.

    Too bad they had the misfortune of running into him.

    And now, they were about to be wiped out.

    The remaining humans, seeing the cyborg''s disguise fail, felt their last shred of hope shatter.

    "Shit! He saw through it!"

    "How?! That shouldn''t be possible!"

    "No idea¡­ but I doubt we''ll live long enough to find out."

    "..."

    Despair settled over them like a suffocating fog.

    The cyborg, now fully exposed, didn''t hesitate. Its arms shifted, liquid metal flowing and reshaping into sleek, silver drill-like blades that shot toward Ethan in a sudden ambush.

    Ethan barely reacted.

    With a single effortless swing of his Tachi, the drill-blades were severed mid-air.

    Shing!

    The broken metal pieces clattered to the ground, quickly melting back into liquid and attempting to return to the cyborg''s body.

    "Not happening."

    Ethan''s Domain of the Dead expanded outward.

    A crushing force descended upon the battlefield, freezing everything in place.

    The cyborg''s body stiffened, but its face remained expressionless. Its liquid-metal form trembled, struggling against the overwhelming pressure.

    It was like an ice cream cone melting under the summer sun.

    Even its feet stuck to the ground, making every step forward agonizingly slow.

    And as the pressure intensified¡ª

    The cyborg collapsed.

    Its body lost all structure, dissolving into a puddle of silver metal that spread across the ground.

    Within the metallic sludge, a few solid components remained¡ªa scanner, a neural processor, and other small internal parts.

    Ethan crouched down and stirred the liquid with his Tachi, the sensation oddly reminiscent of¡­ stirring a pile of shit.

    A moment later¡ª

    He spotted an A+ grade crystal core.

    With a flick of his blade, he lifted it into the air and smoothly stored it in his spatial ring¡ªa seamless, practiced motion.

    "This¡­"

    The remaining survivors were stunned.

    A third-generation cyborg, taken down just like that?

    Their last hope had been crushed in an instant.

    And now, standing before this monstrous Zombie King, they felt like helpless chicks facing a tiger.

    Even the thought of resisting seemed laughable.

    Seeing their spirits completely broken, Ethan sighed.

    Might as well put them out of their misery.

    None of them survived.

    After collecting anything useful, Ethan prepared to continue his "shopping trip."

    But suddenly¡ª

    A chilling aura spread through the air.

    Ethan''s eyes flicked toward the horizon.

    In the distance, countless figures began to emerge, moving like a relentless tide.

    He immediately activated stealth mode and observed carefully.

    Zombies.

    A horde, surging forward like a raging storm.

    "Rancho Cucamonga''s zombies?"

    Ethan raised an eyebrow.

    Judging by their numbers, it looked like they were going all in.

    That was¡­ interesting.

    Lately, humans had been getting bolder, launching counterattacks. But now, Rancho Cucamonga''s zombies were mobilizing en masse as well.

    Everyone seemed very motivated lately.

    Looked like things were about to get serious.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at Genesis Biotech¡­

    The cyborg''s final data transmission had been uploaded to the cloud.

    Inside Genesis Biotech, alarms quietly triggered.

    A woman in heels rushed into an office.

    "Sophia! We lost a cyborg!"

    Sophia''s brows furrowed. "How?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The secretary took a deep breath. "According to the uploaded data¡­ it encountered the Los Angeles Zombie King. The entire squad was wiped out."

    "What?!"

    Sophia''s jaw clenched.

    Her fingers curled into a tight fist, her nails pressing so hard against her palm that her thumb turned white.

    Her rage was palpable.

    "That damn Zombie King again¡­ He actually dared to come here and cause trouble?"

    "Not just that," the secretary continued. "He brought back Devourer Ants from Japan. Some of them have already infiltrated San Bernardino. If anyone lets their guard down, those things will burrow into their bodies¡­ and the deaths are absolutely gruesome."

    "..."

    Sophia fell silent.

    Just thinking about the Devourer Ants made her skin crawl.

    Of course, it was just psychological, but still¡ª

    Her hatred for Ethan deepened.

    But this time, she wasn''t too worried.

    After all, they had already hired powerful bounty hunters.

    Did he really think she had no way to deal with him?

    "Quick! Go get Mr. Elias!"

    ...

 Chapter 290 - 290: The real deal

    Elias quickly received the summons and led his squad to Sophia''s office.

    After a few days of recovery, their injuries had mostly healed. They were back to full strength, looking sharp and energized.

    "Mr. Elias, the Zombie King from Los Angeles has been spotted on the outskirts," Sophia stated bluntly.

    "Oh?"

    Elias raised an eyebrow. If the Zombie King was alone, this could be a golden opportunity.

    "He''s confident enough to show up by himself, huh?"

    "Yeah. Based on the data transmitted by Cyborg before it was destroyed, that Zombie King has definitely reached double-S rank," Sophia confirmed.

    She wasn''t particularly upset about losing a Cyborg. After days of testing, they had already gathered plenty of useful data.

    The third-generation Cyborgs had glaring weaknesses¡ªso much so that they could be considered defective. While their disguise abilities and rapid regeneration were impressive, their liquid metal bodies couldn''t conduct elemental energy.

    That meant they couldn''t use ice, fire, or other elemental abilities, which significantly weakened their combat effectiveness.

    Sophia was already considering improvements for the fourth-generation Cyborgs¡ªperhaps a hybrid of solid and liquid metal to fix the issue.

    Hearing that Ethan had reached double-S rank, Elias frowned. Just as he had feared¡ªMurphy''s Law in action.

    "This new Zombie King on the rankings is definitely a problem," Elias admitted, "but there''s no need to worry. Sophia, you know exactly how valuable an S+ rank psychic is."

    He was confident. He was only half a rank below the Zombie King, and with his squad backing him up, that gap could be closed. He had more than enough firepower to take Ethan on.

    "Still, just to be safe, I''ll have the Awakener squad assist you," Sophia said, taking the situation very seriously.

    They had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. If they could eliminate the Los Angeles Zombie King, it would remove a major threat.

    Just thinking about it made her a little excited.

    "No problem," Elias agreed without hesitation, ready to move immediately.

    Soon, the Awakeners from San Bernardino began assembling. Their expressions were grim, their eyes filled with determination. They were heading out to hunt the Zombie King. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This was going to be a brutal fight¡ªa battle to the death. The atmosphere was heavy, like warriors marching toward an inevitable, bloody war.

    They moved swiftly, heading toward the site where the Cyborg had fallen.

    ...

    Outside the city, the air was thick with dust and sand, swirling in the wind.

    The ground was scarred with craters and battle marks. Scattered around were human remains, zombie corpses, and rotting skeletons.

    Ethan remained hidden, but he could sense something was off.

    The zombies in Rancho Cucamonga were gathering, watching intently, but they hadn''t attacked yet. It was as if they were waiting for something.

    At the same time, a group of human Awakeners from San Bernardino was approaching¡ªand there were quite a few of them.

    "They''re coming for me¡­" Ethan muttered to himself. It was obvious. Killing the Cyborg must have given away his location.

    A buzzing sound filled the air as several drones flew overhead, scanning the area. Humans and their usual tricks.

    Ethan could feel their presence getting closer. He turned his head and saw figures emerging from the dust storm.

    Leading the group were five fully armed individuals, with Elias at the front.

    Behind him were Awakeners from Genesis Biotech. Since this was a mission to hunt the Zombie King, they hadn''t brought regular soldiers¡ªthose guys would be nothing more than cannon fodder.

    Among Elias''s squad, there was a man and a woman who stood out. They looked like a couple.

    The man had deep blue eyes and slightly wavy chestnut hair. The woman had long, silky golden-brown hair and striking green eyes. Both of them were eye-catching.

    "They don''t look local¡­" Ethan murmured, analyzing their energy. They were strong¡ªat least A+ rank.

    Sophia must have brought in some fresh blood.

    Elias and his team moved forward cautiously, scanning their surroundings. Out here, danger could strike at any moment.

    According to the Zombie King''s profile, the strongest one in Los Angeles had an exceptional ability to conceal himself¡ªhe was practically a ghost.

    Not far ahead, the remains of a Cyborg lay in a mangled heap, barely recognizable.

    Nearby, human corpses had been stripped down to bones and skin by Devourer Ants. Their eye sockets were hollow, the flesh completely eaten away, leaving only dark, empty holes.

    The sight was downright chilling.

    Elias scanned his surroundings carefully. As an S+ rank psychic Awakener, his perception was razor-sharp¡ªhe could feel it. Something, or someone, was watching him.

    "I know you''re nearby. Come out," he called out.

    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, mildly surprised.

    This human had some skill.

    But he didn''t reveal himself. What if they were just bluffing, trying to lure him out?

    "You''re not coming out, huh?" Elias exhaled sharply, and in the next instant, his S+ rank psychic energy surged outward like a tidal wave, sweeping across the area.

    Within moments, his gaze sharpened, locking onto a specific spot.

    "There!"

    His teammates reacted instantly. The chestnut-haired young man stepped forward, lifting his leg and kicking a jagged boulder straight toward Ethan''s position.

    His ability was physical enhancement¡ªspecifically, immense strength in his right leg. People called him the "Golden Right Leg."

    The boulder was massive, towering over six feet tall and weighing several short tons. It shot forward like a small mountain, hurtling straight at Ethan.

    "They found me¡­" Ethan muttered.

    This was the first time a human had managed to pinpoint his location while he was in hiding.

    As the boulder came crashing toward him, Ethan''s crimson eyes flashed.

    Domain of the Dead¡ªactivated.

    The massive rock froze mid-air, suspended in front of him. Under the immense pressure of his domain, cracks spread across its surface before it shattered into countless fragments. The force of his ability sent the debris flying in all directions.

    Amid the swirling dust and rubble, Ethan''s figure emerged¡ªfully exposed to human eyes.

    A sharp intake of breath rippled through the group.

    The Zombie King stood tall, his posture relaxed yet commanding. His skin was pale, his features strikingly handsome, and his expression unreadable. He wore his signature white dress shirt¡ªthe same one he always did, unstained and pristine, as if untouched by the apocalypse.

    Everything about him matched the descriptions in the Zombie King dossier.

    His unnervingly clean appearance, in a world consumed by ruin, sent a chill down their spines.

    But the Awakeners from Genesis Biotech? They were thrilled.

    "We actually found him!"

    "Yeah, this is a first."

    "No wonder he''s an S+ rank¡­"

    "..."

    Excited murmurs spread through the group.

    The fear of the unknown had been gnawing at them. Until now, they had been on edge, dreading the possibility that the Zombie King might suddenly appear right next to them.

    But now that they had him in their sights, they couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of relief.

    Inside the Genesis Biotech headquarters, Sophia and a group of executives stood gathered around a projector screen, watching the live drone footage of the battle.

    The female secretary''s eyes lit up.

    "Sophia, Mr. Elias really is a top-tier fighter. They actually found the hidden Zombie King."

    "Mhm!" Sophia nodded, her bright eyes gleaming with excitement.

    This opening was different from anything they had seen before.

    Elias was the real deal¡ªfar superior to Ryuji.

    Sophia was beyond pleased. If this were a livestream with a donation feature, she''d be sending Elias a rocket right now.

    ...

 Chapter 291 - 291: The real war was about to begin

    "You''re completely surrounded! Just give up already!"

    Outside the city, the battle raged on. Elias taunted Ethan, trying to shake his confidence.

    In a fight between top-tier warriors, mentality was just as crucial as strength.

    But Ethan merely smiled.

    "No¡­ it''s you who are surrounded."

    As soon as the words left his mouth, his Domain of the Dead surged forward again, an overwhelming force swallowing everything in its path. To those watching, it was like a tidal wave of blood crashing toward them, ready to drown them whole.

    "This bastard..." Elias frowned, his mental energy flaring outward, forming a storm to resist the terrifying Domain of the Dead.

    The moment the two forces clashed, the very air vibrated with a deep hum.

    A sharp pain stabbed through Elias''s mind, like needles piercing his brain. His mental energy was being crushed, on the verge of shattering.

    He was strong, no doubt¡ªbut against Ethan, he was clearly outmatched.

    "Bison! Get in there! I can''t hold this for long!"

    "Got it."

    A towering man, 6''6" and built like a runaway freight train, launched himself forward.

    With Elias''s mental energy holding back the Domain of the Dead, the oppressive force had weakened just enough for Bison to charge in smoothly. He closed the distance in an instant, raising a massive fist and swinging it straight at Ethan.

    Bison''s arms were thick with muscle, nearly the size of a grown man''s waist. As his punch tore through the air, it created a series of sonic booms.

    "Interesting..." Ethan didn''t even try to dodge. Instead, he met the attack head-on with a punch of his own.

    A devastating force erupted as their fists collided¡ªlike two stars crashing into each other.

    The impact sent shockwaves rippling outward, forming a powerful gust that tore through the battlefield. The ground beneath them cracked and split, deep fissures spreading in all directions.

    CRACK!

    A sharp snapping sound echoed.

    Bison''s forearm buckled under the force, pain shooting through his body. His massive frame was sent flying backward, soaring nearly sixty feet before slamming into the ground. He tumbled twice before coming to a stop.

    "...What the hell?"

    The onlookers were stunned.

    This Zombie King wasn''t just holding off Elias''s mental attacks¡ªhe had also just sent Bison flying with a single punch.

    Bison groaned, pushing himself up with both hands. But his arms trembled slightly¡ªhe was injured, and not lightly.

    Ethan, however, was impressed.

    Taking a direct hit from him and surviving? That alone proved Bison was a powerhouse.

    This guy¡­ he had to be an S-Class Strength Awakener.

    S-Class strength types were extremely rare. This was the first time Ethan had encountered one.

    "Looks like you might actually be fun..."

    Bison clenched his jaw, his expression dark with tension.

    This Zombie King didn''t just have an Absolute Domain¡ªhis physical strength was monstrous too.

    Elias, still standing nearby, shouted urgently, "Bison! Use the enhancement serum!"

    "On it!" Bison didn''t hesitate. He pulled out a sleek, silver alloy syringe and stabbed it straight into his neck.

    The serum inside was similar to adrenaline, temporarily boosting combat power. The downside? Once the effects wore off, the body would be left severely weakened for days.

    Normally, this kind of drug was a last resort.

    But against Ethan? They were using it right away.

    As the serum took effect, Bison''s skin flushed red, his muscles swelling even larger. Thick veins bulged beneath his skin, writhing like small snakes.

    His breathing grew heavier, each exhale turning white-hot, as if his body were burning from the inside.

    Even the injury on his arm healed in an instant.

    "Die, you damn zombie!" Bison roared, charging forward again.

    Ethan''s gaze sharpened. He was ready to throw another punch, this time with more force, to send Bison flying for good. But just as he was about to strike, something caught his eye¡ªone of Elias''s five teammates had vanished.

    Wait¡­ something''s off.

    His instincts flared. A sudden chill crept up his spine, and he heard the faint whistle of something slicing through the air behind him.

    A girl had appeared at his back, an ice spear in her hand, its razor-sharp tip cutting through the air as it shot straight for the back of his skull.

    Ethan twisted his body just in time, narrowly dodging the attack.

    "Damn, so close!"

    Elias clicked his tongue in frustration. The ambush had failed. Worse, the pain in his head was intensifying¡ªhis vision blurred, and his mental energy was nearly drained.

    But he had to hold on.

    If he collapsed, no one would be left to counter Ethan''s terrifying Domain of the Dead.

    Ethan turned his attention to the girl who had just tried to assassinate him. He was mildly surprised¡ªshe was a close-combat elemental user, and her speed was impressive.

    "This squad¡­ they''re actually pretty interesting. And they all seem delicious..." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The remaining two members of Elias''s team jumped into the fray. The couple¡ªone with enhanced leg strength, the other with speed-based abilities¡ªmoved in perfect sync, their attacks swift and lethal.

    In an instant, Ethan found himself surrounded, besieged by multiple human elites.

    The Awakeners from Genesis Biotech watched anxiously from the sidelines.

    "Come on, keep pushing!"

    "I think we''ve got a shot!"

    "Are we actually gonna take down this nightmare of a Zombie King today?"

    The battlefield was a blur of motion. Ethan weaved through the attacks with effortless grace, but he had already decided¡ªhe needed to take out the S-Class Strength Awakener first.

    With a sudden burst of speed, he slipped behind Bison.

    His long fingers reached out, aiming straight for the back of Bison''s head¡ªready to rip out his crystal core.

    But just as he was about to make contact, Bison moved.

    As if sensing the danger, he tilted his head at the last second, dodging the attack with uncanny precision.

    "Hmm?" Ethan''s eyes narrowed. Does this guy have eyes in the back of his head?

    And it wasn''t just Bison. Every time Ethan attempted a sneak attack, the humans reacted too quickly, dodging with unnatural accuracy.

    His gaze flicked toward Elias.

    The man was barely holding on, his teeth clenched, his body trembling from exhaustion. But his eyes¡ªhis eyes were locked onto the fight, unblinking.

    Wait¡­ could it be?

    Ethan smirked.

    Shared vision.

    It made sense. Elias''s mental abilities weren''t just for offense¡ªhe could transmit his own sight to his teammates, letting them see what he saw.

    That''s why they could track Ethan''s movements so precisely, even without looking directly at him.

    The battle raged on, each clash shaking the earth. Every strike shattered the ground, sending debris flying in all directions.

    The sheer intensity of the fight didn''t go unnoticed.

    A short distance away, another force had been watching.

    The Nightmare Zombie King''s undead army had fully assembled, waiting for reinforcements before launching their full-scale assault.

    "Boss, looks like the humans are fighting the Los Angeles Zombie King up ahead," Scissorhands observed, his sharp gaze fixed on the battlefield.

    "Oh?" Nightmare turned his head, his interest piqued.

    Sure enough, the energy fluctuations were massive. The battle was fierce¡ªhuman elites were swarming Ethan.

    Beside him, the Toxin Zombie King bared his teeth in a snarl. The sight of Ethan¡ªthe one who had killed his brother, the Giant Boulder Zombie King¡ªfilled him with seething rage.

    "Boss, this is the perfect chance! We should rush in and kill the Los Angeles Zombie King!"

    Nightmare stroked his chin, deep in thought.

    It was an opportunity.

    Ethan was alone, already locked in combat with the humans. If they struck now, they might be able to eliminate him¡ªand if they did, they could even absorb his undead forces into their own.

    That would be a massive power boost.

    The temptation was too great to ignore.

    And with the San Diego reinforcements arriving soon¡­

    "Alright," Nightmare grinned. "We''re going in."

    "ROOOOAAARRR!"

    A deafening chorus of undead howls erupted.

    The zombie horde surged forward, a tidal wave of death crashing toward the battlefield.

    The real war was about to begin.

    ...

 Chapter 292 - 292: The vanguard

    Tens of thousands of zombies charged forward, shaking the earth beneath them and kicking up clouds of dust.

    Elias and his team''s expressions shifted instantly. They could sense the danger ahead even before looking up¡ªwhen they did, all they saw was an endless, writhing mass of undead, a sea of corpses stretching as far as the eye could see.

    "Shit! That''s a massive zombie horde!" A swarm of this scale was almost unheard of.

    The young man with the powerful right leg furrowed his brows.

    "Zombies are coming!"

    "Captain, what do we do?" The female team member''s voice was tight with urgency.

    Elias'' mind raced. Fighting in the middle of a zombie horde this size was too unpredictable. Too many variables.

    On top of that, his mental energy was nearly depleted, and Bison''s enhancement drug was about to wear off. If he hit a weakened state in the middle of this, they''d all be swallowed by the undead tide sooner or later.

    "We fall back for now," Elias communicated telepathically.

    "Got it!"

    The team members received the signal and instinctively began to retreat.

    But Ethan''s gaze swept over them, his expression calm as ever. "Did I say you could leave?"

    In a flash, he moved to block their path. Without hesitation, he swung a fist straight at the female team member.

    Even surrounded by the zombie horde, he was determined to drag them down with him.

    The Zombie King''s strength was overwhelming¡ªshe had no chance of resisting.

    "Move!"

    The young man with the powerful right leg roared, his entire energy surging into his mutated limb. A radiant glow burst from his right leg as he launched a devastating roundhouse kick.

    The force behind it was immense, tearing through the air with a sharp sonic boom.

    BANG!

    Ethan''s fist collided with the kick, the impact echoing like two mountains crashing together.

    The shockwave blasted outward, sending several team members flying back dozens of feet.

    The young man staggered, barely keeping his balance as a sharp pain shot through his leg.

    "Shit¡­" He exhaled sharply, his right leg throbbing.

    That was his strongest attack.

    And it had only barely managed to block a casual punch from Ethan.

    In the brief moment they were delayed, the zombie horde surged forward. The first wave¡ªthousands strong¡ªwas already upon them.

    These were the elite. Faster, deadlier. That''s why they were leading the charge.

    Most of them locked onto Ethan, lunging at him like starving beasts.

    Ethan''s gaze remained steady, his expression unreadable.

    With a flick of his wrist, a tachi appeared in his hand. The fire-element crystal core embedded in the blade pulsed, radiating intense heat. In an instant, flames erupted along the sword''s edge.

    Ethan swung.

    A blazing arc of fire slashed through the air like a dragon''s tail.

    Several zombies were cleaved in half on the spot, their blackened blood spraying as their bodies ignited. The flames spread rapidly, consuming everything in their path.

    Within moments, the area around Ethan was engulfed in a raging inferno.

    The sheer density of the horde meant there was no room to escape¡ªzombies pressed in from all sides, and now, fire raged between them.

    From a distance, Elias¡ªwho was responsible for vision-sharing¡ªhad already lost sight of Ethan.

    "Where the hell did he go?"

    The battlefield was pure chaos¡ªzombies, fire, smoke. The air was thick with the stench of burning flesh, and the undead''s presence was so overwhelming that Elias couldn''t pinpoint Ethan''s location anymore.

    But his teammates were still trapped in the horde.

    Through their mental link, Elias could tell they were still alive.

    Ethan, however, perceived things differently. No matter how many zombies surrounded him, he could still sense human presence. It was like spotting oil floating on water¡ªimpossible to miss.

    Right now, Bison was in trouble. His face was tense as he scanned his surroundings¡ªnothing but zombies in every direction.

    Most of them were focused on Ethan, but that didn''t mean they wouldn''t attack humans.

    Fortunately, Bison was an S-rank Strength Awakener. His body was absurdly tough, his physique nearly indestructible. And with the enhancement drug still in effect, he was even more of a tank.

    Even standing still, the zombies couldn''t break through his defenses.

    At that moment, several zombies clung to Bison''s massive frame, their rotting jaws gnawing at his flesh like they were trying to chew through rubber¡ªcompletely ineffective.

    "Die already!" Bison snarled, smashing the heads of the zombies latched onto him with a few brutal slaps.

    But more were coming from behind.

    He spun around and drove his elbow straight into a zombie''s skull, shattering it instantly.

    I need to break through¡­ he thought, but there were just too many of them. No matter how many he crushed, more kept piling on.

    Endless. Relentless. Annoying as hell.

    Bison was getting desperate. The enhancement drug''s effects were about to wear off, and he could already feel the fatigue creeping in. Then, sensing another zombie closing in from behind, his frustration boiled over.

    "Get the fuck off me!"

    Without thinking, he swung a fist backward.

    But the second he turned his head, a chill ran down his spine. A deep, primal sense of danger flooded his mind.

    Because it wasn''t a zombie behind him.

    It was Ethan.

    "Yo, it''s me¡ª" Ethan''s voice was calm, but his tachi was already in motion, flames roaring along its blade. He didn''t care if it was zombies or humans in his path¡ªhe cut them all down in one sweeping arc.

    Schlkk¡ª

    Heads flew. Zombie skulls, human limbs¡ªit didn''t matter.

    Bison''s arm was among them.

    Blood sprayed from the severed limb, painting the air red.

    At the same time, two zombies tackled him from behind, sinking their teeth into his exposed flesh.

    An S-rank Strength Awakener was tough, sure. But even the strongest body armor wouldn''t hold up forever under a relentless AK-47 barrage.

    And right at that critical moment¡ªhis enhancement drug wore off.

    A wave of dizziness hit him like a freight train. His muscles slackened.

    Schlkk! Schlkk!

    The zombies'' teeth finally pierced his skin.

    "AAAAAHHHH¡ª!" Bison''s scream tore through the battlefield.

    Ethan didn''t hesitate.

    With a single, fluid slash, he cut Bison¡ªand the zombies clinging to him¡ªclean in half.

    Bison''s massive head flew through the air, his expression frozen in shock.

    ...

    Outside the zombie horde, Elias'' face darkened, his expression grim enough to drip with tension.

    He could feel it.

    Bison was dead.

    One of their strongest fighters¡ªgone.

    And the rest of his team was still trapped in the horde. If this kept up, they were all as good as dead.

    I need a plan. Fast.

    Elias turned sharply, eyes locking onto the Genesis Biotech Awakener Squad.

    "Hey! Get your asses in there and help me get my team out!"

    "Huh?"

    The group hesitated, exchanging uncertain glances. The zombie horde was a goddamn nightmare¡ªcharging in was suicide.

    Elias'' expression twisted into something vicious.

    "These zombies are here to wipe out San Bernardino! This fight is happening whether you like it or not. Either you die, or you kill them first. Your call."

    "Uh¡­" The hesitation lingered.

    Then, suddenly, a voice crackled through a captain''s radio.

    Sophia.

    "Listen to Mr. Elias," she said, her tone firm. "We have no way out of this. This is a fight for survival. I''m asking all of you¡ªfight to the end. Win this battle."

    The moment her words ended, a deep buzzing filled the air.

    From the direction of San Bernardino, thousands of drones lifted off, swarming toward the battlefield like a mechanical storm. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They were going all in.

    At the same time, modified armored vehicles rolled onto the field, followed by third-generation Cyborgs and dozens of second-generation Cyborgs.

    Their movements were steady, disciplined¡ªthis was the vanguard.

    Behind them came the human Awakeners and armed forces.

    And at the very back, leading the entire operation¡ª

    Jacob Turner.

    ...

 Chapter 293 - 293: Strategizing?

    All human forces had been mobilized. Sophia knew that the Zombie Horde gathering in Rancho Cucamonga was coming straight for her.

    So, she had no choice but to go all in and fight.

    Handing over command to Jacob? That, at least, she had no worries about.

    On the Battlefield

    With the arrival of human forces, the battlefield instantly became even more chaotic. Several armored vehicles plowed through the Zombie Horde like bulldozers, crushing everything in their path.

    Where they passed, nothing remained but mangled flesh and shattered bones.

    Behind the armored vehicles, second- and third-generation Cyborgs followed closely. They felt no pain, nor did they fear the bites of low-level zombies. They simply slaughtered everything in their way. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jacob, ever the cautious one, stuck to a defensive strategy, prioritizing survival while also lending a hand to Elias''s team whenever possible.

    But the real center of attention on the battlefield?

    Ethan.

    He could feel it¡ªbesides Elias, there was another powerful psychic force locking onto him, suppressing his Domain of the Dead and rendering his stealth abilities useless.

    That force was guiding the Zombie Horde straight to him.

    And the one behind it?

    Nightmare.

    Nightmare''s obsession with Ethan ran deep, and right now, he was practically trembling with excitement.

    "He''s got nowhere left to run!"

    "Uh¡­ Boss, I don''t think he''s even trying to run," Scissorhands muttered, watching Ethan closely.

    "What do you know?" Nightmare snapped. "He might look like he''s still full of energy, but his power is draining fast. Once he burns out, that''s when he dies."

    "Oh¡­ but what about the humans from San Bernardino?" Scissorhands asked.

    Nightmare scanned the battlefield, quickly assessing the situation.

    The humans had only deployed drones, armored vehicles, and Cyborgs. Most of their Awakeners were holding back, conserving their strength.

    They were waiting for Nightmare and the Zombie King to wear each other down¡ªthen they''d swoop in and take the prize.

    "Doesn''t matter. They have no idea we''ve got reinforcements coming from San Diego. Once Butcher arrives, he''ll wipe them out."

    "Damn right! Boss, you''re a genius!" Scissorhands'' eyes gleamed with bloodlust. This was big-brain strategy at its finest. No wonder Nightmare was the Psychic-type Zombie King¡ªhe had everything figured out.

    Victory was within reach.

    Meanwhile, in the Heart of the Horde¡­

    Ethan was still cutting down zombies left and right, but with Nightmare''s psychic lock on him, escaping was proving difficult.

    After all these battles, his energy reserves were dropping fast¡ªhe''d already burned through about 30%.

    He glanced into the distance.Humans were still interfering, messing with his perception. Elias''s teammates? No clue where they''d run off to.

    Before, they were just a few drops of oil in a pot of water. But now, with more humans in the mix, they''d turned into a whole damn oil slick¡ªharder to pick out.

    "So, they think they can gang up on me just because I didn''t bring enough zombies?" Ethan muttered to himself.

    Both sides had made their move. Their intentions were clear.

    And he? He was stuck right in the eye of the storm.

    Yeah¡­ this was getting dangerous.

    Maybe it was time to show them what he was really packing.

    Ethan immediately sent out a signal.

    Mount San Antonio

    From the distant peaks, a few pitch-black crows suddenly took flight, flapping their wings furiously as they raced toward the Los Angeles corpse nest.

    Buddy Crow was on his way to deliver the message.

    He soared over the city, letting out sharp, piercing cries.

    "Boss is under attack! Rancho Cucamonga''s zombies are surrounding him! Boss is under attack! Rancho Cucamonga''s zombies are surrounding him!"

    The little black bird circled the city, screeching non-stop.

    Every zombie in the city heard it.

    "What?!"

    "Boss is surrounded?!"

    "Oh, hell no!"

    "This ain''t happening!"

    "..."

    The streets, the alleys¡ªevery zombie in sight suddenly froze. Some even rolled their shoulders, as if warming up.

    From the narrow alleyways, hulking bio-mutants began to rise.

    Among them were the elite¡ªthe strongest of the strongest¡ªzombies who had evolved to possess razor-sharp intelligence. Some had a menacing glint in their eyes, others curled their lips into eerie smirks.

    They had been dormant for too long. Zombies were, by nature, savage and bloodthirsty. Killing was in their very bones.

    And now, the battle instinct within them was roaring back to life.

    "ROOOOAR¡ª"

    Bulldozer let out a deafening battle cry. "Brothers, CHARGE!"

    In an instant, the horde erupted into a frenzy, sprinting down the streets, their frenzied footsteps pounding the pavement as they followed close behind Bulldozer.

    "Heheheheh¡­"

    From another direction, a chilling, almost manic laughter echoed through the city ruins.

    Laura was a blur, her figure slicing through the apocalyptic skyline like a gust of wind.

    And wherever she passed, more zombies burst from the shadows, joining the charge.

    At the far end of the city, the bridge spanning the river was now completely overgrown, vines twisting over every inch of its surface. From within the tangled greenery, Sprout emerged.

    Deep in the dense forest, clusters of fungal tumors began to pulse and shift, morphing into grotesque mimics that crawled out from all directions. Leading them was none other than Lil'' Shroom.

    In the blink of an eye, every zombie in Los Angeles had converged.

    Sixty thousand strong.

    But what was even more terrifying?

    Among them, twenty-five thousand were elite.

    This was the result of their prolonged exposure to the Radiant Crystal.

    A force of over twenty thousand evolved zombies moving as one¡ªjust the sight of it was enough to send chills down anyone''s spine. They were fast, agile, leaping from rooftops, scaling walls with ease.

    It was an overwhelming tide of death.

    Of course, those were the fast ones.

    Trailing behind them were the slower zombies, shambling forward in their own way. Among them were three notable figures¡ªBig Ears, Shrimpy, and Locomotive.

    "You know, guys like us¡ªthe real core powerhouses¡ªwe always make a grand entrance," Big Ears remarked.

    "Mhm, mhm, Big Ears is right," Shrimpy nodded enthusiastically. "If we go in too early, we''d be showing all our cards. You don''t just throw down your trump card at the start of the game."

    "I''m the strongest Zombie King in San Bernardino, the undisputed ruler," Locomotive grumbled. "Nightmare thinks he can just march in and take my territory? Did he even bother asking me first?"

    To be fair, most of the stronger Zombie Kings in San Bernardino had already been wiped out by Sophia. Locomotive was one of the few they had nurtured to fill the power vacuum, so calling himself the strongest wasn''t exactly a stretch.

    Big Ears had always been a little jealous of that. He wondered when he''d get his own fancy title.

    "Honestly, I''m more of a strategist. Maybe we should just stay back and oversee things from home¡­"

    "¡­"

    Locomotive and Shrimpy both stared at him, speechless.

    "Wait, wait, wait¡ªare you chickening out?"

    "What? No way! We''re obviously gonna win this fight, so what''s there to be scared of?" Big Ears scoffed, refusing to admit anything.

    "Yeah, that''s true," Shrimpy agreed without hesitation.

    "But I heard the zombies in Rancho Cucamonga are pretty strong too. They''ve got quite a few powerful Zombie Kings over there."

    "Wait¡­ what did you just say?" Big Ears'' eyes suddenly lit up, as if something had clicked in his mind.

    "Uh¡­ Rancho Cucamonga? Why?" Shrimpy asked, confused.

    Big Ears picked up his pace, suddenly moving with a lot more urgency. He waved at the other two.

    "Come on, hurry up! We can''t be late!"

    "Huh? Weren''t you just saying we should stay back and strategize?" Locomotive asked, baffled by the sudden shift.

    "Hmph."

    Big Ears let out a smug snort, putting on an air of mystery.

    Strategizing?

    Screw that.

    "From this day forward, I am the ruler of Rancho Cucamonga¡ªBig Ears!"

    ¡­

 Chapter 294 - 294: The hunt begins now

    Outside San Bernardino.

    The battle raged on. Over a thousand drones buzzed through the air, each equipped with flamethrowers.

    Blazing torrents of fire spewed forth, forming a massive inferno that swept over the zombie horde like a deadly pesticide.

    "ROOOAAARR¡ª" The undead shrieked in agony, their bodies igniting into writhing human torches.

    Below, the ground became a sea of flames.

    Some drones, running out of fuel, deliberately dove straight into the densest clusters of zombies, detonating on impact with deafening explosions.

    Meanwhile, armored vehicles crushed the undead under their treads, while Cyborgs tore through them with ruthless efficiency.

    A small breach was finally ripped open in the relentless tide of zombies.

    Then, several human figures burst from the inferno, their movements swift and precise as they leaped across the tops of armored vehicles.

    It was Elias''s squad.

    "Captain! We made it out!"

    Their bodies bore scorch marks, their faces smeared with soot. They panted heavily, clearly drained from the fight.

    Elias exhaled in relief at the sight of his surviving teammates, but his expression quickly darkened.

    "Damn it¡­ Bison didn''t make it."

    "What?" The squad exchanged stunned glances.

    Only now did they realize¡ªBison''s massive frame was nowhere to be seen. His familiar voice, his easygoing grin¡­ all of it flashed through their minds. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The big guy was gone. Forever.

    "Bison was an S-Class Strength Awakener¡­ and even he didn''t survive?" The young man with the powerful right leg shook his head in disbelief, unwilling to accept the brutal reality.

    The female Awakener beside him cast a wary glance at the zombie horde.

    "That Zombie King from L.A. is still in there. But honestly? I doubt he''s getting out either. No living thing can withstand an endless swarm like that."

    "Let''s hope so¡­" Elias muttered, but then¡ªcough, cough!¡ªhe suddenly doubled over, hacking violently. His face had gone pale. The battle had drained his mental energy far too much.

    Jacob''s analysis from before echoed in his mind¡­ That kind of cough is never a good sign.

    Yeah. This wasn''t just exhaustion. Something was seriously wrong.

    Deep within the zombie horde.

    Ethan''s tachi never stopped moving. The blade, wreathed in flames, carved through the undead like a scythe through wheat.

    With Elias no longer suppressing him with psychic resistance, the terrifying Domain of the Dead surged back to full power.

    A crushing force spread outward in an instant.

    The densely packed zombies around him froze in place.

    The air fell eerily silent.

    Then¡ªcrack, crack, crack!¡ªtheir bodies began to snap and splinter, as if their very bones were being ground to dust. One by one, they collapsed, lifeless.

    As the undead crumbled, Ethan''s figure emerged from the carnage.

    "Kill."

    His tachi slashed again, reaping another wave of zombies.

    In mere moments, a vacuum of empty space had formed around him.

    His sheer lethality was impossible to ignore¡ªElias and his squad had all turned to watch.

    "What the hell¡­" One of them gaped in shock.

    "Captain, that Zombie King from L.A.¡­ he''s not even trying to escape."

    "Yeah. If anything, it looks like he''s planning to wipe out the entire horde."

    "¡­Is he insane?" Even Elias found it hard to believe.

    Meanwhile, in the distance, Nightmare''s forces were observing the battle.

    Compared to the humans'' interference, Ethan''s slaughter was on a whole different level.

    Scissorhands, standing nearby, spoke up.

    "Boss, that guy''s already taken out thousands of our zombies."

    Nightmare didn''t seem fazed.

    "No big deal. I refuse to believe he''s got unlimited energy. We''ll just wear him down."

    But just as he finished speaking¡ª

    From Mount Wilson, a sudden commotion erupted. Birds took flight in droves. Trees began to shake.

    Then¡ª

    A guitar riff exploded through the air.

    The melody surged, wild and electrifying, like the opening chords of a battle anthem.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Nightmare''s brow furrowed. Something was off.

    Across the battlefield, Elias, Jacob, and the rest of the San Bernardino survivors turned toward the disturbance, a sinking feeling settling in their chests.

    All eyes locked onto Mount San Antonio.

    At first, it was just a few crows bursting from the dense forest, their wings flapping wildly as they shrieked into the sky.

    Then¡ªmore.

    A massive, swirling black cloud of them, blotting out the sun.

    And then, the Zombie Kings arrived.

    The first was impossible to miss.

    A towering behemoth barreled forward like a runaway freight train, his sheer bulk shaking the earth with every step. Behind him, a squad of elite zombies followed, their faces twisted with bloodthirsty rage.

    The giant roared, his voice booming across the battlefield.

    "I am the Zombie King of East L.A.¡ªEastern Titan, Bulldozer! No one touches the boss while I stand!"

    Beside him, a shadow flickered¡ªmoving so fast it was nearly invisible.

    In the blink of an eye, it was at Ethan''s side.

    The darkness rose from the ground, shifting into the form of a pitch-black zombie with a nightmarish grin.

    "I am the Zombie King of North L.A.¡ªNorthern Phantom, Shadow. And from the darkness, I strike!"

    Then, without warning, the zombies surrounding Ethan froze in place.

    A crushing psychic force swept through them, piercing their minds.

    One by one, they collapsed, writhing in agony.

    As the undead fell, a new figure stepped forward.

    A thin, pale man, his eyes gleaming with eerie intelligence.

    "I am the Zombie King of South L.A.¡ªThe Mind Reaper, PhD. And class is now in session."

    And finally¡ª

    A gust of wind tore through the battlefield.

    A blur of motion.

    Before anyone could react, a woman materialized beside Ethan, her crimson eyes gleaming with predatory hunger.

    "I am the Zombie King of West L.A.¡ªScarlet Reaper, Laura. And the hunt begins now."

    Silence.

    The four Zombie Kings stood together, their presence suffocating.

    And they weren''t alone.

    From the forest, a massive undead tiger prowled forward, its muscles rippling beneath its rotting fur. Its glowing eyes scanned the battlefield, searching for prey.

    Behind it, two more figures emerged¡ªSprout and Lil'' Shroom, their twisted forms radiating unnatural energy.

    The entire core force of the L.A. zombie nest had arrived.

    Each of them exuded overwhelming power.

    Even the weakest among them was at least A-Class¡ªand some were far beyond that.

    Nightmare''s expression darkened.

    "So this¡­ is the true strength of the L.A. zombie nest?"

    He clenched his fists.

    These Zombie Kings were monsters.

    Among his own forces, only Scissorhands and the now-dead Giant Boulder could have matched them in a fight.

    And Giant Boulder was gone.

    Beside him, Scissorhands scowled.

    "Yeah, that''s them. Those bastards kept stealing my crystal cores!"

    Nightmare''s eye twitched.

    ¡­Maybe he needed to rethink his earlier confidence.

    But there was no turning back now.

    Running wasn''t an option.

    Even if they were outmatched, they had to fight to the death.

    Their only hope was that San Diego''s Butcher Zombie King would arrive in time to tip the scales.

    Nightmare exhaled sharply.

    "We''re going in."

    "Got it!"

    At his command, his elite zombies surged forward¡ªincluding Scissorhands and the remaining Zombie Kings under his command.

    The battlefield descended into chaos.

    The two zombie hordes collided.

    The undead went berserk, tearing into each other in a frenzy of violence.

    And in the midst of it all¡ª

    Bulldozer rampaged.

    His massive frame plowed through the battlefield, sending zombies flying like ragdolls.

    Then, he reached a heavy armored vehicle.

    He gripped the edges¡ªand lifted.

    "ROOOAAARR¡ª!"

    With a deafening roar, he hurled the multi-ton vehicle into the air.

    It spun several times before crashing down, flattening a swarm of zombies into pulp.

    Behind him, Sprout raised a hand.

    "Vine Surge!"

    The ground trembled.

    From the earth, massive vines erupted, writhing like living serpents.

    In an instant, they spread outward, covering everything in their path.

    The once-dry, cracked battlefield transformed¡ªlush green tendrils consumed the land, turning it into a twisted oasis.

    And it was still expanding.Human or zombie¡ªit didn''t matter.

    Everything was being swallowed.

    Elias''s face paled.

    "This¡­ this is an Absolute Domain?!"

    ...

 Chapter 295 - 295: Boys! Get him!

    "Another Zombie King with Absolute Domain? Seriously?"

    The team members'' faces tensed.

    Ahead of them, a massive wave of vines surged forward like a swarm of writhing snakes, shooting toward them at high speed.

    The melee ice-type Awakener immediately conjured two ice blades in her hands, slashing forward with rapid precision.

    Wherever the blades passed, the vines were severed, leaves scattering in the air. A chilling frost spread outward, freezing everything in its vicinity.

    For the moment, they were holding their ground.

    The young man with the powerful right leg wasted no time activating his ability. Energy surged into his leg as he swung it in a sweeping kick¡ª

    Boom!

    A massive strike sent the incoming vines snapping apart.

    "Cough! Cough!" Elias coughed twice, feeling weaker by the second. But seeing his teammates managing to hold off the attack, he felt reassured.

    He pulled out a crystal core, popped it into his mouth, and began absorbing its energy.

    "You guys hold on¡ªI need a minute to recover."

    "Got it!"

    The young man nodded. "These vines may cover a huge area, but their attack power isn''t that strong."

    As he spoke, he raised his leg for another kick¡ª

    Thud!

    This time, his foot sank into the dense vines with a dull impact, as if he''d just kicked a solid wall.

    Then¡ªhis ankle tightened.

    Something had grabbed him.

    "What the hell?" His eyes widened in shock. He tried to yank his foot back, but no matter how hard he struggled, it wouldn''t budge.

    Through the gaps in the leaves, a massive figure emerged¡ªBulldozer.

    His thick, muscular hand was clamped around the young man''s ankle like an iron vice.

    Bulldozer''s fierce eyes studied him, noting the strength in his legs. That last kick had actually made his palm go numb.

    His expression darkened.

    Then¡ªBAM! BAM!

    Two heavy punches slammed down.

    "Golden Right Leg, huh? Golden Right Leg, my ass!"

    ...

    Meanwhile, deep within the Zombie Horde¡ª

    Countless vines coiled around zombies'' necks, hoisting them high into the air, turning the battlefield into a grotesque hanging exhibition.

    Some vines even pierced through the zombies'' bodies, draining their flesh and blood, leaving them shriveled and dry within seconds.

    "Toxin! Stop those vines!" Scissorhands shouted.

    "On it!" Toxin took a deep breath, his chest expanding as his stomach acid surged upward.

    His awakened ability¡ªAcid Jet¡ªcould corrode anything.

    PFFT! PFFT! PFFT!

    Toxin transformed into a human acid cannon, spewing yellow-green liquid from his mouth like a high-pressure fountain. The acid sprayed into the air, spreading into a mist before raining down.

    Sizzle¡ª

    The moment the acid touched the vines, a harsh sizzling sound erupted. Smoke rose as the vines withered and turned brittle, eaten away by the corrosive liquid.

    But not far away, a shadow was silently closing in.

    Little Shadow''s sharp eyes locked onto the scene.

    A Zombie King standing there... spitting everywhere?

    Disgusting.

    "Shadow Strike!"

    Little Shadow darted forward, his body suddenly rising from the ground. His razor-sharp claws slashed straight for Toxin.

    "Watch out! Move!" Scissorhands reacted instantly, already aware of the lurking threat. He shouted a warning.

    Toxin didn''t hesitate¡ªhe dodged to the side.

    But¡ªhe was a second too slow.

    SHNK!

    A claw pierced through his shoulder.

    Dark, foul blood sprayed into the air.

    PFFT! PFFT!

    Toxin spun around, opening his mouth wide¡ªand unleashed a torrent of acid straight at Little Shadow.

    "Goddamn acid-spitter..." Little Shadow cursed under his breath.

    He had landed a solid hit, but he wasn''t about to stick around. His body flickered backward, retreating at high speed.

    Fine. Let him keep spitting.

    Let''s see how much acid he''s got left.

    At that moment, Ethan stood in the middle of the battlefield, observing everything.

    He noticed that his underlings had grown significantly stronger¡ªenough to actually surprise him. Especially Sprout, who had already begun forming the early stages of an Absolute Domain.

    With multiple Zombie Kings now in play, neither the Zombie Horde nor the humans could get anywhere near Ethan.

    A vacuum had formed around him¡ªcompletely safe.

    So, he casually pulled out Bison''s crystal core, popped it into his mouth, and swallowed it whole, letting the energy flow through him.

    An S-rank strength-type crystal core¡ªincredibly pure. It melted the moment it hit his tongue, sweet and juicy, like biting into a massive peach.

    The real battle between the strongest hadn''t even begun yet.

    From the distant mountains and forests, Los Angeles zombies continued pouring in.

    And through it all, that wild guitar riff never stopped¡ªgrowing louder, more intense.

    It was the sound of Elegy Zombie King.

    She used her music as a medium, channeling her mental energy through sound.

    Her melody was like a cursed symphony, drilling into the mind¡ªweakening enemy morale while boosting her own forces. A perfect buff and debuff combo, making her the ultimate support.

    The zombies, driven by the feverish rhythm, pounced, tore, and devoured¡ªa dance of slaughter set to the beat of destruction.

    "So many elite zombies..." Nightmare muttered, eyes narrowing.

    The Los Angeles zombies felt endless, their combat prowess overwhelming.

    And this was only a fraction of them¡ªyet he was already struggling to hold the line.

    The 50,000-strong Zombie Horde he had brought was already down by 15,000. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Nightmare''s expression darkened. He turned his head, scanning the battlefield anxiously.

    "Where the hell is Butcher?"

    But if anyone was built for large-scale battles, aside from Sprout, it was the other fusion-type Zombie King¡ªLil'' Shroom.

    With a simple wave of her hand, countless fungal spores spread into the air.

    Lil'' Shroom had grown far stronger than before.

    The spores billowed like a sandstorm, darkening half the sky before sweeping toward Nightmare''s densely packed Zombie Horde.

    The moment the spores latched onto the zombies, they collapsed, convulsing violently.

    Red tumors burst from their bodies, grotesque and pulsating.

    Their deaths were horrific.

    "What the hell is that?!" Scissorhands'' eyes widened in shock as he watched their zombies drop like flies.

    He immediately turned to his trusted ally.

    "Toxin! Stop that shit¡ªnow!"

    "Oh¡ªoh! Got it!"

    Toxin responded instantly.

    He had just finished melting Sprout''s vines, but now he turned, inhaling deeply, preparing to spew acid at the fungal spores.

    "PFFT¡ª"

    But this time, only a tiny dribble of acid came out¡ªbarely enough to hit the ground near his own foot.

    The brown-red soil sizzled and smoked, but the attack was pathetically weak.

    Toxin''s face paled.

    "Scissorhands, I... I''m out! I can''t spit anymore!"

    "..."

    Scissorhands was speechless.

    "Then what the hell are you waiting for? Fall back!"

    Without hesitation, he led his nearby forces into a hasty retreat, dodging the deadly fungal spores.

    Nightmare''s Zombie Horde was being pushed back hard.

    And just then¡ª

    Three new zombies emerged from the forest, moving at a leisurely pace.

    Big Ears and his crew had arrived.

    "Whoa... that''s a lot of zombies," Shrimpy muttered, eyes wide.

    This was even more chaotic than their last battle against the Azure Scaled Zombie King.

    Big Ears scanned the battlefield, taking in the intensity of the fight.

    But¡ªjust as he had expected¡ªhis side had the upper hand.

    "Alright, let''s get in there!"

    "...Wait, we''re actually jumping in?" Shrimpy turned to him, hesitant.

    "Of course."

    Big Ears nodded, his tone firm.

    "My path to becoming a ruler is paved with battle. I''ll build my throne on the bones of my enemies."

    "...Oh. Uh, cool. So... where do we start?"

    Big Ears scanned the battlefield, searching for a target.

    Then¡ªhe spotted one.

    A zombie, looking panicked as hell, was desperately fleeing the battlefield.

    It darted behind a massive boulder, crouching down, trying to catch its breath.

    Something about it seemed familiar.

    A scarred head. A dented skull.

    Big Ears'' eyes lit up in recognition.

    "Boys! Get him!"

    ...

 Chapter 296 - 296: Kill the humans firstï¼ï¼Ÿ

    That zombie, of course, was Wreckhead. After the brutal fight, he figured he''d better find a safe spot to lay low for a while.

    But just as he was about to move, he felt a menacing presence rushing toward him. Turning his head, he saw exactly who it was¡ªBig Ears and his two zombie lackeys.

    "Hey! What the hell do you guys want?"

    "What do you think? We''re here to beat your ass!" Big Ears snarled.

    Wreckhead''s face twisted in fear. Three against one? That was just bullying.

    "If you''ve got the guts, fight me one-on-one!"

    "Sure! The three of us against you alone!" Big Ears wasn''t in the mood for more talk. He saw this as his chance to make a name for himself. Without warning, he lunged forward, tackling Wreckhead to the ground and pinning him down.

    Shrimpy and Locomotive jumped in immediately¡ªone grabbed his head, the other twisted his neck.

    "Come on, this is dirty fighting!" Wreckhead groaned in agony, feeling like his skull was about to be crushed under their combined assault¡­

    From a distance, Nightmare watched the battlefield, his expression growing darker. The tide was turning against them. Not only were their top fighters outmatched, but even the lower-tier zombies were getting slaughtered.

    But then¡ª

    A sudden commotion erupted on the horizon. Dust clouds billowed into the sky, accompanied by a chorus of guttural roars.

    Nightmare''s head snapped toward the source of the noise.

    Silhouettes of zombies began to emerge, sprinting toward the battlefield in a frenzied charge. Their numbers swelled rapidly, forming a massive, unstoppable wave.

    And leading them was a grotesquely obese zombie with an extra arm sprouting from his bloated belly¡ªa bizarre and unmistakable figure.

    The Zombie King of San Diego.

    Butcher.

    Nightmare''s eyes lit up.

    "Reinforcements are finally here!"

    Ethan, standing at a distance, also sensed the shift in the battlefield. He lifted his gaze, scanning the approaching horde. Another zombie faction had arrived¡ªand in significant numbers. Many of them were elites, their strength far from ordinary.

    So that''s why Nightmare had dared to attack San Bernardino. He had backup.

    Ethan narrowed his eyes, piecing it together.

    That "fat bastard" must''ve been the reason for Nightmare''s confidence.

    Despite his massive size, Butcher moved with surprising speed. In mere moments, he reached Nightmare''s side.

    "How''s the fight going?"

    "The L.A. zombies are too damn strong. I''ve been waiting for your support."

    "Relax. I brought five thousand elite zombies and ten thousand regulars. That should be more than enough to steamroll them." Butcher''s tone was casual, but his words carried weight.

    Five thousand elite zombies¡ªthat was no small number.

    Rancho Cucamonga had a total of fifty thousand zombies, and by the usual ratio, only about five thousand of them would be considered elite. But now, that number had effectively doubled.

    And the ten thousand regular zombies? They weren''t just cannon fodder. They could serve as a vanguard, wearing down the enemy''s strength.

    Nightmare silently acknowledged San Diego''s power.

    "Then get in there already!"

    "Hold on¡­"

    Butcher suddenly cut him off, his gaze shifting toward the San Bernardino side. Among the human forces, he spotted Elias''s squad locked in combat with the zombies.

    An S+ grade psychic crystal core¡­

    Butcher''s mind worked quickly. That high-level core was a priority. And besides, Elias and his team had caused trouble in San Diego before. There was a deep grudge between them.

    "We should take out that human squad first."

    "No way. We need to focus everything on taking down L.A.''s strongest Zombie King." Nightmare frowned. To him, Ethan was the bigger threat.

    "What the hell do you know?"

    Butcher wasn''t interested in listening. After all, he had no idea who Ethan even was.

    "Brothers! Get in there! Kill the humans first!"

    "ROOOAAARRR¡ª"

    A deafening chorus of zombie howls erupted behind Butcher. Compared to fighting other zombies, they were far more interested in human flesh. Without hesitation, they surged forward like a tidal wave, swarming toward their new target.

    The zombie horde shifted, sweeping around the battlefield''s flank and launching a direct assault on the human camp.

    "Huh?"

    Elias immediately sensed something was off. A fresh wave of zombies had appeared, and they weren''t just random stragglers¡ªthey were coming straight for him.

    Up until now, Nightmare had been more focused on Ethan, which meant Elias and his team hadn''t been under overwhelming pressure.

    But now?

    Now they were in serious danger.

    "A massive wave of zombies incoming! Everyone, get ready to defend!" Elias shouted.

    "Got it!" his teammates responded, springing into action.

    The ice-element Awakened woman dropped to her knees, pressing both hands against the ground. A surge of freezing energy spread outward, and in an instant, jagged ice spikes erupted from the earth, forming a chaotic, deadly barricade.

    Zombies charged straight into the frozen spikes, their bodies impaled, blackened blood spilling out and staining the ice. Their deaths were gruesome, their corpses piling up in a grotesque display.

    But large-scale attacks like this burned through energy fast.

    She was already running on fumes before this, and now she was completely drained. Her face turned pale, cold sweat dripping down her temples. Her hands trembled from exhaustion.

    Beside her, the young man with the powerful right leg was in no better shape. He had just taken two brutal punches from Bulldozer, his body still reeling from the impact. If not for his teammates pulling him away, he would''ve been crushed.

    Now, there was no way he could hold off the zombie horde.

    "Captain! I can''t keep this up!"

    "Damn it¡­"

    Elias gritted his teeth. He had barely recovered some of his psychic energy, but now he had no choice but to unleash it again. His S+ rank power was still formidable¡ªzombies caught in his psychic field collapsed one after another, their bodies going limp.

    But this couldn''t last forever.

    And then¡ª

    The ground trembled.

    A massive, bloated figure was charging straight at him.

    A grotesque zombie with an extra arm sprouting from his belly.

    Eyes gleaming with murderous intent.

    Butcher.

    "Kehehehe! Time to die!"

    "Shit!" Elias''s stomach dropped. He recognized him instantly¡ªthe Zombie King from San Diego. This wasn''t just a random attack. Butcher was here for revenge.

    His mind raced. He needed backup. Fast.

    He turned toward Jacob, hoping the Genesis Biotech Awakened could help hold the line.

    "Hey! Get over here and help!"

    But Jacob''s face was grim, his brows furrowed in deep concern. The battlefield had already been a disaster, and now, with another ten thousand zombies pouring in, the situation had gone from bad to catastrophic.

    "Fall back to defense!" Jacob barked.

    "¡­" Elias was speechless.

    Jacob had his own calculations.

    Los Angeles had already gathered tens of thousands of zombies, and more were still pouring in from Mount San Antonio. Rancho Cucamonga alone had over fifty thousand zombies. And now, with Butcher''s reinforcements¡­

    The total number of zombies surrounding San Bernardino had hit one hundred thousand.

    And among them were multiple Zombie Kings¡ªeach one powerful, each one unpredictable.

    Jacob did the math.

    There was no way they were winning this.

    After a brief moment of hesitation, he grabbed his radio.

    "Sophia, we might not be able to hold out. Start packing up¡ªwe need to get ready to evacuate."

    "¡­Understood."

    Sophia''s voice was steady, but her emotions were anything but.

    She was in her office, fists clenched, teeth grinding together. A vein pulsed on her forehead as she stared at the massive screen in front of her, which displayed a live feed of the battlefield.

    The entire screen was filled with zombies.

    A never-ending sea of them.

    "Where the hell did all these zombies come from?"

    She couldn''t wrap her head around it.

    Originally, they had expected to face Rancho Cucamonga''s fifty thousand zombies. A brutal fight, but one they could at least attempt to win.

    But now?

    Los Angeles and San Diego''s zombie hordes had arrived in full force. The total number had nearly doubled to one hundred thousand.

    Sure, the different zombie factions weren''t exactly united, but the sheer numbers alone made resistance seem impossible.

    Sophia didn''t want to accept it.

    But the reality was undeniable. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The zombies were right outside the city.

    At any moment, they could break through.

    A deep, primal fear clawed at her chest, smothering the frustration and anger she felt.

    "¡­But if we run, where the hell do we even go?"

    ...

 Chapter 297 - 297: Donâ€™t step on my food

    On the battlefield, Ethan''s gaze locked onto the grotesque, bloated figure of the Zombie King, Butcher. The thing was bizarre¡ªits massive gut had arms growing out of it.

    No doubt, this was an Aberrant Zombie.

    Right now, it was in a frenzy, charging straight for Elias''s squad.

    "Well, isn''t this convenient..." Ethan mused, watching the so-called "reinforcement" barrel toward the battlefield. It almost felt like the damn thing was here to help him.

    Butcher''s goal was obvious¡ªit was after the high-grade crystal core.

    Yeah, not happening.

    Ethan activated his stealth ability, slipping into the chaos as he made his way toward the action. This was his specialty¡ªsnatching crystal cores right from under everyone''s noses.

    Meanwhile, the human forces were crumbling, barely holding their ground.

    With Jacob''s retreat order in place, Elias''s squad had no choice but to fall back alongside the Genesis Biotech Awakeners. They couldn''t afford to go head-to-head with the Zombie Horde.

    But the undead weren''t about to let them go so easily.

    A fast-moving elite zombie lunged forward, its claws snatching the ankle of a strong, dark-haired young man in the squad.

    "Agh¡ª!" The zombie''s jaws unhinged, sinking its rotting teeth deep into his heel.

    "Shit..." The young man sucked in a sharp breath, cold sweat dripping down his forehead. The searing pain drained the color from his face.

    If he were at full strength, he could''ve easily shaken the thing off¡ªor just crushed its skull with a single kick.

    But he was exhausted.

    "I got you!" His girlfriend flashed forward, her dagger gleaming as she drove it straight through the zombie''s skull.

    The undead twitched, then went limp.

    She immediately turned to check his ankle¡ªher face paled. Blood was gushing from the wound, the bone exposed. The bite had severed his Achilles tendon.

    "I''ll help you walk!"

    "Forget about me! Just go!" The young man''s voice was firm, his expression resolute. The situation was dire, and with his leg crippled, his chances of survival were slim to none. He refused to drag her down with him.

    "No! If we leave, we leave together!" Her lips trembled, tears welling in her eyes.

    He turned to look at her¡ªjust a few seconds of hesitation, and more zombies were already closing in.

    His jaw clenched.

    Then, without another word, he threw himself forward, arms outstretched, straight into the oncoming horde.

    "Go! Now!" His roar cut through the chaos.

    The zombies swarmed him instantly, their claws tearing into his flesh, their teeth ripping him apart. Blood splattered in every direction as his screams echoed through the battlefield.

    Within seconds, he was gone, swallowed by the horde.

    The girl bit down on her lip, forcing herself to keep running, even as tears streamed down her face.

    Elias saw his teammate fall, and his chest tightened.

    They were losing too many people.

    But then¡ªhis mental radar flared with a warning.

    A massive presence was closing in.

    His head snapped around just in time to see Butcher¡ªthe bloated, grotesque monster¡ªcharging straight for the girl.

    "Sarah! Watch out!" Elias shouted through the comms.

    But she was too shaken, too lost in grief.

    She barely had time to react before¡ª

    BAM!

    It was like getting hit by a speeding truck.

    Her body launched through the air, flipping over thirty feet before she crashed onto the ground, rolling several times before finally coming to a stop.

    And where she had just been standing¡ª

    Butcher loomed.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk... I almost feel bad for you."

    "Damn it..." Sarah''s fingers dug deep into the reddish-brown dirt, her arms trembling as she pushed herself up from the ground.

    The Zombie King standing before her¡ªthis monstrosity¡ªwas the reason her boyfriend was dead.

    Her eyes hardened, filled with cold determination. She reached for the dagger at her waist.

    "If you won''t let me leave... then I''ll take you down with me!"

    "Heh. I''d love to see you try." Butcher sneered, his grotesque face twisted with mockery.

    Sarah was a speed-type Awakener. Compared to the others, she hadn''t burned through as much stamina¡ªshe still had some fight left in her.

    Her dagger flashed, her resolve unwavering, as she lunged at Butcher. Her movements were blindingly fast, leaving behind afterimages as she closed the distance.

    Butcher''s predatory eyes locked onto her. He sidestepped, dodging at the last second.

    The blade barely grazed his cheek.

    Sarah didn''t hesitate¡ªshe twisted mid-air, reversing her grip and thrusting straight for the back of his skull.

    Butcher spun around, his massive hand shooting forward.

    SMACK!

    His fingers clamped around her wrist, stopping the dagger just an inch from his forehead.

    No matter how hard she pushed, the blade wouldn''t budge.

    Desperate, Sarah lashed out with her free hand, her fingers aiming straight for Butcher''s eyes.

    But¡ª

    SNAP!

    Her other wrist was caught just as easily.

    "Keh keh keh..." Butcher''s eyes narrowed, his grin twisted with sadistic amusement.

    Sarah struggled, her body tensing as she tried to break free. But his grip was ironclad.

    They were locked in a stalemate.

    Or so she thought.

    Because Butcher had a third hand¡ªone that grew from his gut.

    And in that moment, it lunged forward.

    SLAM!

    His clawed fingers dug into her stomach.

    "A-AAAHH!"

    A chilling numbness spread through her body, paralyzing her limbs.

    That third hand¡ªhis Dread Claw¡ªwas his true weapon. Once it touched its prey, it sapped their strength, leaving them helpless.

    "Sarah!"

    From a distance, Elias''s heart clenched. Another teammate was about to die.

    "Captain! Should we go back for her?!" The ice-type Awakener beside him asked, her voice urgent.

    "We can''t save her." Elias shook his head, his voice grim.

    The horde was too close. If they turned back now, they''d all die.

    "We have to go. Now."

    "...Alright." The ice Awakener nodded, not sparing another glance as she turned and ran toward the city.

    At that moment¡ª

    Ethan arrived.

    The first thing he saw was the young man''s corpse, still surrounded by zombies, their rotting jaws tearing into his flesh.

    Butcher''s minions.

    "Alright, that''s enough."

    Ethan''s figure flickered into view.

    SHING!

    His Tachi sliced through the air¡ªzombie heads flew, black blood spraying as their bodies collapsed.

    Then, with a wave of his hand, Ethan collected the young man''s corpse.

    Butcher sensed something was wrong.

    His head snapped around¡ª

    And he saw Ethan stealing the crystal core.

    His rage exploded.

    "KILL HIM!"

    The surrounding zombies howled, charging at Ethan.

    But they were nothing to him.

    SLASH. SLASH. SLASH.

    In just a few swings, they were dismembered, their limbs and torsos hitting the ground in bloody chunks.

    Ethan didn''t stop.

    He strode forward, his Tachi dripping with blackened blood, heading straight for Butcher.

    "W-What the hell..."

    For the first time, Butcher''s expression changed.

    A cold fear crept into his gut.

    He released Sarah, turning to flee.

    But¡ª

    Something grabbed his leg.

    He looked down.

    It was Sarah.

    "Let go!"

    Butcher raised his foot¡ª

    STOMP!

    His heel crashed into her back.

    CRACK!

    Sarah coughed up blood, her face twisted in agony.

    But her grip didn''t loosen.

    Her eyes burned with defiance.

    She refused to let go.

    "Hey."

    Ethan''s voice was calm.

    "Don''t step on my food."

    FWOOOSH!

    His Tachi ignited, flames dancing along the blade.

    Then¡ª

    SWIPE!

    The flaming arc sliced through Butcher''s gut.

    His third hand¡ªhis Dread Claw¡ªwas severed in an instant.

    "AAAAAAGGHHH!"

    Butcher''s screams tore through the battlefield.

    His bloated stomach split open, spilling fat, intestines, and bile onto the ground.

    The stench of burning flesh filled the air.

    And Ethan¡ª

    Didn''t even blink. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ...

 Chapter 298 - 298: Kill them all

    The obese Butcher let out a guttural scream, his face contorted in agony. Staggering back a couple of steps, he lost his balance and crashed onto the ground with a heavy thud.

    With only A-rank strength, he was no match for Ethan.

    That single slash had already left him gravely wounded.

    But the surrounding zombie underlings, hearing Butcher''s anguished howl, immediately abandoned their pursuit of the fleeing humans. Their instinct to protect their leader kicked in, and they turned as one, swarming toward Ethan.

    In the blink of an eye, he was surrounded¡ªan impenetrable wall of undead closing in from all sides.

    Yet Ethan remained still, standing his ground, watching them approach with an eerie calm.

    Then, from behind him, countless vines shot forward like arrows, slicing through the air with deadly precision. They impaled the oncoming zombies in an instant, skewering them like grotesque kebabs.

    A moment later, Laura flickered into view, her movements a blur. In the span of a heartbeat, her bone claws slashed through the air, sending zombie heads flying.

    "ROAR¡ª"

    A deafening bellow shook the battlefield.

    And then, thousands of elite undead warriors arrived. They were killing machines, bred for slaughter.

    Among them, some of the stronger zombies had reached B+ rank in physical prowess. They tore through enemy zombies with brutal efficiency¡ªtackling them to the ground, smashing skulls with a single punch, or twisting heads clean off with a sharp jerk. Their speed was terrifying, their attacks ruthless. Against ordinary elite fighters, they were one-man armies.

    "So strong¡­" Butcher, still slumped on the ground, his body wracked with pain, stared in horror. The last shred of hope in his heart crumbled.

    Where the hell did these zombies come from?

    He realized, with a sinking feeling, that just these undead alone could wipe out the five thousand elite troops he had brought with him.

    His zombie underlings were slaughtered in no time.

    The thousand-plus elite warriors surrounding Ethan stood tall, their posture rigid, their presence exuding a chilling menace. They formed an impenetrable wall around him, allowing no enemy to get close.

    Ethan, still gripping his tachi, stepped forward, closing the distance between himself and the fallen Butcher. The zombie king''s bloated hands clutched at his own spilling intestines, thick corpse oil oozing from the wound.

    "Disgusting¡­"

    "W-Wait¡­ don''t kill me!" Butcher stammered, desperation creeping into his voice. "I''m the Zombie King from San Diego! If you kill me, our boss won''t let you off!"

    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, nodding slightly as if just now realizing something. "San Diego, huh? Good to know. Not that it changes anything¡ªI wasn''t planning on letting your boss off either."

    With that, he swung his blade in a clean, effortless arc¡ªlike a golfer taking a perfect shot.

    Butcher''s eyes widened in sheer terror. In his final moments, as death loomed over him, he finally understood¡ªhe had completely underestimated the Zombie King of Los Angeles.

    A sickening schlick echoed through the air.

    Butcher''s massive head split open, his bloated body toppling backward.

    Nearby, the speed-type female Awakener¡ªwho had the chance to escape while Ethan was focused on Butcher¡ªwas still clinging to Butcher''s thick leg. But she was barely alive now, her breath shallow, her body trembling.

    As she watched Butcher die, a strange sense of peace washed over her. Her final wish had been fulfilled.

    Lifting her bloodstained face, she turned her gaze to Ethan. The message in her eyes was clear¡ªshe wanted an end. A swift, merciful death.

    "You fought well¡­" Ethan murmured, granting her request.

    His blade flashed.

    Her head rolled.

    Then, Ethan''s gaze shifted toward San Bernardino.

    The fleeing humans had mostly retreated into the city.

    Among them¡ªElias and his last remaining teammate.

    That S+ crystal core was his. No matter what.

    "Kill them all."

    At his command, the thousand-plus elite warriors surged forward once more, their bloodlust ignited. They tore across the battlefield like a pack of ravenous wolves, sprinting toward San Bernardino with terrifying speed.

    Some were as fast as hunting cheetahs.

    The slower humans didn''t stand a chance.

    Those who lagged behind were immediately caught¡ªtackled to the ground, their throats torn out in a single, savage bite.

    Inside the city, the survivors scrambled to fortify their defenses with whatever they had left.

    They took cover behind makeshift barricades, blocking key streets with overturned cars, sandbags, and barbed wire, desperately trying to slow the zombies'' advance.

    Some retreated into high-rise buildings, destroying staircases, sealing elevator shafts, and setting up rope ladders to prevent the undead from climbing up.

    They had no choice but to fight back.

    From rooftops and behind cover, they unleashed their elemental powers.

    Fireballs, ice spears, and lightning bolts rained down like a violent storm, lighting up the battlefield in a chaotic blaze of destruction.

    But¡ª

    These elite undead were simply too powerful.

    Some ice spears struck their skulls with a dull thud, but the zombies barely reacted¡ªjust tilting their heads back slightly before snapping forward again, resuming their relentless pursuit of the fleeing humans.

    Others were engulfed in flames, their bodies set ablaze. But their regeneration was monstrous¡ªcharred flesh peeled away, only to heal almost instantly.

    Some didn''t even bother putting out the fire. They just kept running, their burning bodies streaking through the battlefield like vengeful specters. They leaped onto buildings in a few swift bounds, tackling survivors to the ground and tearing into them with savage bites.

    Some fights ended with both zombie and human plummeting from rooftops.

    But in the end, the ones who got back up¡­ were almost always the zombies.

    These elite undead were like demons from the depths of hell, dragging humans down with them, one after another.

    Elias watched in horror, his heart pounding.

    He had survived the apocalypse for this long, seen his fair share of horrors. But this¡ªthis was something else entirely.

    "What the hell are these zombies?" one of the Genesis Biotech Awakeners beside him muttered, his voice trembling.

    Elias exhaled sharply. "That¡­ you''d have to ask Mr. Nathan from L.A. Oh wait¡ª" He let out a dry chuckle. "Might as well go back and ask Sophia instead."

    ...

    On the other side of the battlefield, the two Zombie Hordes were still locked in combat.

    Nightmare''s brow was furrowed, his expression dark with frustration.

    "That idiot Butcher! He ran off too far and got himself killed!"

    "He underestimated the Zombie King of L.A.," Scissorhands said, analyzing Butcher''s fatal mistake.

    But now, with Butcher dead, Ethan had taken his elite undead, along with Laura and the other Zombie Kings, and stormed into the city to massacre the remaining humans.

    Nightmare had mixed feelings about that.

    "I considered you my rival," he muttered under his breath. "And you don''t even care about me?"

    His eyes narrowed.

    "Fine. Then I''ll make you pay for underestimating me!" he snarled, preparing to launch a full-scale assault. He would wipe out every last one of Ethan''s zombies outside the city.

    But just then¡ª

    From the distant forest, the sound of a guitar still echoed through the air.

    The melody suddenly shifted¡ªbecoming more intense, more electrifying.

    It was as if the battle had entered its climax.

    Then¡ª

    The ground shook. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Trees toppled.

    Something massive was coming.

    And then they appeared.

    Towering bioweapon monstrosities, each standing around 15 feet tall, emerged from the forest.

    Their forms were grotesque, twisted beyond recognition.

    But their silhouettes¡ªthe differences in their builds¡ªhinted at what they once were.

    Some had broad, muscular frames. Others had slender, feminine shapes.

    A cruel reminder that they had once been human.

    Their faces were monstrous, their eyes filled with pure, unfiltered rage.

    There were ten of them.

    They stood in a line, forming a wall of destruction, and then¡ª

    They charged.

    Like an unstoppable force, they plowed through Nightmare''s forces, leaving nothing but mangled corpses in their wake.

    Blood. Flesh. Bone.

    Some of them even wielded elemental abilities, unleashing devastating attacks.

    In just three minutes, they had already slaughtered hundreds of Nightmare''s zombies.

    "What the fuck are those?!" Nightmare''s eyes widened, his pupils contracting.

    Ethan''s trump cards just kept coming¡ªone after another.

    Scissorhands was just as shaken. He could tell¡ªeven in close combat, he wouldn''t stand a chance against these things.

    "Boss¡­ these monsters are insanely strong."

    Nightmare''s mind raced.

    Victory was slipping further and further away.

    Even with Butcher''s ten-thousand-strong Zombie Horde, it still wasn''t enough.

    Right now, it looked like they had a chance.

    But what if this was a trap?

    What if Ethan was baiting them in, just like he did with Butcher?

    Once they stepped too far in¡ªthey''d be dead before they even realized it.

    This battlefield was a meat grinder.

    And anyone who went in too deep¡­ wasn''t coming back out.

    "¡­We should retreat," Nightmare finally said, his voice low.

    "Oh." Scissorhands nodded, but then hesitated. "Wait¡ªweren''t you just saying we should teach them a lesson for underestimating you?"

    "¡­"

    Nightmare stared at him.

    This fucking guy.

    "¡­Say one more word, and I''ll teach you a lesson."

    ...

 Chapter 299 - 299: Nightfall was coming

    As the saying goes, live to fight another day. Seeing that the situation was turning south, Nightmare was already considering a retreat.

    If Rancho Cucamonga wasn''t safe anymore, then he''d just head straight for San Diego.

    He mulled it over in his mind¡ªbetter to retreat early than wait until it was too late. If they hesitated, they might not even get the chance to run.

    "Let''s go!"

    "Got it." Scissorhands nodded and quickly signaled their core members to fall back.

    But just as Nightmare turned around, something felt off.

    "Wait¡­ what''s that?" His gaze locked onto a figure standing atop a massive boulder ahead.

    It was a girl¡ªslender, long black hair, big eyes. She stood there, one hand casually tucked into her pocket, the other resting on the hilt of a tachi slung over her shoulder. Her expression was blank, but her eyes were locked onto him with an unsettling intensity.

    Nightmare''s face twisted in shock. He recognized her immediately.

    That crazy woman from the Los Angeles shelter.

    He had seen her memories through her dreams¡ªshe was Ethan''s childhood friend, someone who had grown up with him in the same orphanage.

    Mia had rushed over the moment she heard about the battle. With Rancho Cucamonga''s shelter overrun by zombies, she still had her sights set on the supplies left behind.

    And then there was the little matter of Nightmare''s past visit to the shelter¡ªwhen he''d stirred up trouble. Yeah¡­ she hadn''t forgotten about that either.

    "Oh? You''re leaving already? I just got here."

    "Shit¡­"

    There was no mistaking it¡ªwhen enemies crossed paths, things always got ugly. Nightmare still remembered how she had completely wrecked his composure before. Unforgivable.

    "What the hell are you doing here?"

    "I''m here to protect Ethan. Hmm¡­ even though, yeah, he''s kinda responsible for all this mess." Mia shrugged.

    "¡­" Nightmare''s eye twitched. Is this chick insane?

    And then, from behind the boulder where Mia stood, more figures emerged¡ªhumans.

    The Awakener squad from the Los Angeles shelter.

    Sean, Robert, Chris, Brandon¡­ all of them stepping forward, murmuring among themselves.

    "Looks like every major faction around here showed up for this fight. No way we''re sitting this one out."

    "Uncle Chris, this is gonna be rough. You better watch yourself."

    "Hah! Kid, I''ve survived worse. I''ve got a crystal core now, been through hell and back, had one foot in the grave more times than I can count. You think this is the worst I''ve seen?"

    "Hmm¡­ fair point. At least there aren''t any parasite monsters this time. Shouldn''t be too bad."

    "¡­"

    The Awakener squad had positioned themselves directly in Nightmare''s path. Their intentions were clear¡ªthey weren''t letting him leave.

    Nightmare''s eyes darkened, his fury boiling over.

    He was usually calm, never one to act recklessly. But that was only because San Bernardino and Los Angeles were too powerful¡ªhe had no choice but to keep his head down and survive.

    But today?

    Today, a bunch of nobodies from a tiny shelter thought they could block his way? S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Did you all forget?" Nightmare growled, his voice low and guttural. "I''m a Zombie King."

    "Oh¡­" Mia tilted her head, completely unfazed.

    "And? So what?"

    "You¡ª!"

    Nightmare''s rage flared. He remembered that night¡ªhow she had dismissed him so casually, saying he wasn''t even qualified to be a ruler.

    Now, the full wrath of a Zombie King was about to be unleashed.

    Against Ethan and the other zombies, his abilities had been limited. But against humans?

    This was his domain.

    "Let''s see where you got the guts to stand in my way. Kill them!"

    At his command, Scissorhands and the other zombies roared and charged forward.

    At the same time, Nightmare''s immense psychic energy surged outward like a tidal wave, crashing over the battlefield.

    "Hngh?"

    Chris and the weaker Awakeners felt it first. The air around them thickened, pressing down on them like an invisible weight.

    Even though they were fully conscious, they were trapped in a nightmare.

    It was like sleep paralysis¡ªtheir minds were awake, but their bodies refused to move.

    And in their heads, a deafening hum drowned out all thought.

    "Shit! What the hell? He can control us even when we''re awake?" Chris''s face twisted in shock.

    Brandon frowned. "Yeah, who knew he had this kind of ability?"

    "If I''d known, I wouldn''t have come!"

    "¡­"

    Nightmare sneered as he watched them struggle, a surge of satisfaction rising in his chest. Just moments ago, these humans had been so cocky¡ªnow, they were completely at his mercy.

    You dare block my path? You''re just asking to die.

    "Hah! Let''s see how tough you act now!"

    But before he could savor his victory, a figure suddenly burst in from the side¡ªSean.

    Already in his Fearless Berserk state, Sean was completely immune to mental attacks.

    "What kind of bullshit is this?" Sean muttered, utterly unfazed. He didn''t understand what was happening, and frankly, he didn''t care. He just swung his fist¡ªhard.

    BAM!

    The punch landed square on Nightmare''s face, sending him flying. His body slammed into a massive boulder before crashing to the ground in a heap.

    He looked absolutely wrecked.

    "Son of a¡­" Nightmare gritted his teeth, pushing himself up from the dust. He could sense it now¡ªSean''s mind was practically empty, a void that his powers couldn''t latch onto.

    "Die already!" Sean lunged forward, fist raised for another strike.

    Nightmare barely managed to dodge, twisting his body to the side.

    This guy''s dumb as a rock but strong as hell¡ªI can''t take him head-on.

    Sean''s strength had already reached A+ rank. Nightmare was an S-rank, but his power relied mostly on psychic abilities. Physically, he wasn''t much stronger than Sean, which evened the playing field.

    From the back, Mia watched the fight unfold, tapping her chin thoughtfully.

    "Huh. Guess I overestimated you," she mused. "You couldn''t beat Ethan, you can''t beat me, and now you can''t even handle Sean. How exactly did you become a so-called ''ruler'' again?"

    "SHUT UP!" Nightmare snapped, his voice raw with fury. It was like she had stabbed him right in his weakest spot.

    Mia, of course, didn''t care. If anything, she found it hilarious.

    "Oh, look at him¡ªhe''s losing it."

    "Guess I hit a nerve¡­"

    Nightmare''s rage exploded. His mind went blank with fury, his only thought now was to tear these humans apart.

    "KILL THEM ALL!"

    He charged forward himself, unleashing both his physical strength and psychic power in a full-blown frenzy.

    His minions, infected by his madness, became even more ferocious.

    Leading the charge was his top lieutenant¡ªScissorhands.

    An A+ rank with enhanced speed and mutated bone blades, Scissorhands was a nightmare in close combat. Few could take him head-on and live to tell the tale.

    The human Awakeners instinctively shifted to a defensive stance, focusing on evasion.

    "Heh, I''ll take him."

    Robert grinned, drawing the Lightning Blade from his back. The blade crackled with electricity, slicing through the air with a sharp hum.

    At the base of the blade, a single word was engraved¡ªJustice.

    Scissorhands didn''t hesitate. His figure blurred as he dashed forward, leaving behind afterimages. His bone blades, sharp as giant scissors, slashed straight for Robert''s throat.

    "Let me give you a little haircut!"

    Robert didn''t take any chances. He immediately raised his Lightning Blade to block.

    CLANG!

    The moment their weapons clashed, a metallic screech rang out. The tachi was caught between Scissorhands'' bone blades, locked in place.

    Robert felt the impact vibrate through his arms, numbing his grip. Damn, this guy''s strong.

    But he didn''t stop. With a swift motion, he yanked his blade free and launched a flurry of rapid slashes.

    Scissorhands countered with equal speed, his bone blades moving in a blur, deflecting every strike with pinpoint precision.

    Their movements were so fast that to an outsider, it was just a blur of flashing steel and bone.

    After several intense exchanges, neither had gained the upper hand. It was a deadlock¡ªa perfect fifty-fifty fight.

    "You''re not bad for a human," Scissorhands admitted.

    Robert smirked. "No need to rush."

    His gaze flicked toward the horizon.

    The last traces of sunlight were fading.

    Nightfall was coming.

    ¡­

 Chapter 300 - 300: Donâ€™t keep them waiting too longâ€¦

    On the Other Side of the Battlefield

    Ethan personally led his elite forces into San Bernardino, tearing through the human Awakeners like a storm. They never stood a chance¡ªscattering in all directions, overwhelmed by the onslaught.

    Screams of agony filled the air as people were dragged down by the ravenous undead.

    The city, already in ruins, became a stage for pure carnage. Blood splattered across crumbling streets, painting a vivid picture of the apocalypse''s merciless reality.

    Even those who were still alive had lost the will to fight. Terror gripped them so tightly that they no longer dared to face the nightmare outside. Instead, they cowered inside the wreckage of abandoned buildings, praying desperately for a miracle, hoping against hope that they could somehow escape this hell.

    But their final nightmare wasn''t the zombies.

    It was the crows.

    A massive flock of them, dark as a storm cloud, loomed over San Bernardino, blotting out the sky.

    They darted through alleyways, weaved between skyscrapers, their crimson eyes scanning relentlessly¡ªlike living reconnaissance drones, hunting for any sign of human life.

    And once they found someone?

    They would summon the undead.

    A death sentence.

    At this moment, the crows had become the very embodiment of doom.

    ...

    Elias and the last of his squad, along with a few Genesis Biotech Awakeners, were holed up inside a high-rise building. They huddled in a dark corner, faces pale, bodies trembling. No one dared to make a sound¡ªnot even to breathe too loudly.

    Through a crack in the wall, Elias could see a window.

    Outside, a few crows flapped their wings, slicing through the air like missiles as they streaked past. None of them stopped.

    "Shit¡­ that was close." Elias exhaled slowly, relieved that they hadn''t been spotted.

    Beside him, a female squad member sat motionless, her eyes hollow, her face streaked with dirt and sweat. A single bead of cold sweat rolled down her forehead, leaving a faint trail in the dust covering her skin.

    "Captain¡­ are we going to die here?"

    "Don''t talk like that," Elias whispered back. "I told you¡ªnever give up hope, no matter what."

    "But¡­ but Bison and Sarah are dead." Her voice cracked as she buried her face in her knees. The images of her fallen teammates flashed through her mind, over and over again.

    Reality was too cruel. Hope always seemed to shatter in the end.

    "Shh¡­" Elias suddenly raised a hand, signaling for silence. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A new sound reached his ears¡ªwings beating against the air, passing just outside the building.

    He turned back to the crack in the wall, peering through it cautiously.

    This time, one of the crows had landed on the windowsill.

    Elias froze.

    The bird was massive¡ªeasily half the height of a grown man. Its feathers were pitch-black, its beak long and sharp, and its glowing red eyes burned with an eerie intelligence as it peered into the room.

    Elias held his breath, his entire body tense. If the crow decided to fly inside, they were done for.

    The others were just as terrified. One of them clamped a hand over their own mouth, eyes wide with panic.

    Seconds stretched into eternity.

    Then, the crow hopped to the next windowsill, then the next, before finally disappearing from view.

    Elias let out a slow, shaky breath.

    But this wasn''t a solution. Hiding like this wouldn''t last forever. Sooner or later, they''d be found.

    "Wait¡­ where''s your commanding officer, Captain Jacob?" Elias asked, turning to the Genesis Biotech Awakeners.

    "No idea. He disappeared a while ago," one of them replied.

    "Huh¡­" Elias frowned. He had been hoping Jacob could help them escape, but it seemed the guy had bolted the moment things went south¡ªalmost like he had planned it all along.

    But then¡ª

    A strange feeling crept over Elias.

    Even though his energy was nearly drained, his instincts as an S+ rank Awakener were still razor-sharp.

    Something was approaching.

    Slowly, he turned his head back toward the crack in the wall, intending to check outside again.

    But this time¡ª

    All he saw was red.

    A deep, blood-red glow filled his vision, like fresh-spilled gore.

    "What the hell¡­?" Elias frowned, his gut twisting with unease.

    Wait.

    His breath caught in his throat.

    The crow from earlier¡ªits eyes had been this exact shade of red.

    As if to confirm his worst fear, the crimson glow blinked once.

    Then, it narrowed, gleaming with a predatory glint.

    It wasn''t just a glow.

    It was an eye.

    A crow''s eye.

    And it was staring right back at him through the crack.

    "Shit! We''ve been spotted!" Elias gasped in horror.

    The moment the words left his mouth, the sound of frantic wingbeats erupted around them. A dense swarm of crows surged toward the window, while the walls outside groaned under the pressure of something clawing at them.

    That was the sound of elite zombies scraping their nails against the concrete¡ªclosing in fast.

    "Run! Now!" Elias shouted.

    He took the lead, bolting out of the room and sprinting toward the window on the opposite side. Without hesitation, he launched himself out, leaping from the upper floor.

    His female teammate, along with several Awakener operatives from Genesis Biotech, reacted quickly and followed suit.

    "Hey! Wait for me¡ª!"

    But one of them had an injured leg. He was just a fraction of a second too slow. The moment he stepped out of the room, a crow shot toward him from the side, its razor-sharp beak like a steel spike.

    Schlkk!

    The beak pierced straight through his temple. His body froze mid-motion, locked in place as life drained from his eyes.

    Faced with imminent death, Elias and the others pushed their bodies to the limit, throwing themselves out of the window one after another¡ªlike a herd of mountain goats leaping off a cliff.

    The Awakeners were built tough. A fall like this wouldn''t kill them.

    Elias hit the ground first, rolling to absorb the impact. But just as he was about to get up, he saw a pair of feet step into his field of vision.

    "Huh?" His eyes widened in alarm. Something felt off.

    The shoes were spotless. Not a speck of dirt on them. Definitely not a zombie''s feet.

    His gaze traveled upward¡ªblack dress pants. And then¡­ that unmistakable white dress shirt.

    "Oh, shit¡­" Elias instantly realized what was happening.

    Ethan stood tall, looking down at him with an air of quiet amusement. Behind him, a squad of elite zombies loomed, their presence suffocating.

    Above, the rest of the team was still mid-air, dropping down one by one.

    Ethan tilted his head slightly, watching them descend. "Is this a skydiving class?" he muttered.

    The others landed, only to freeze the moment they saw what Elias was staring at. Their expressions mirrored his exactly¡ªlike ducks caught in a hunter''s grasp, eyes wide with sheer dread.

    "¡­We''re screwed. We just walked right into our own graves."

    The female teammate''s face drained of all hope. At their weakest moment, they had landed right next to the most terrifying Zombie King. Her lips trembled as she bit down, tears slipping down her cheeks and dripping onto the ground.

    "Captain¡­ I guess we couldn''t outrun death after all."

    "¡­Shit." Elias let out a long, defeated sigh, his whole body deflating like a punctured balloon.

    "Now you decide to run?" Ethan''s voice was calm, almost amused. "Maybe you should''ve thought of that before coming here. If you''re gonna hunt zombies, you''d better be ready to be hunted in return."

    Elias clenched his fists. He regretted everything. Maybe he should''ve never taken this bounty. Maybe he should''ve never come to San Bernardino. If he hadn''t, neither he nor his team would be staring death in the face right now.

    He had underestimated this new Zombie King.

    Ethan raised the tachi in his hand, its blade gleaming under the dim light.

    "Your teammates are waiting for you. Don''t keep them waiting too long¡­"

    ¡­

 Chapter 301 - 301: Itâ€™s time

    Inside the Genesis Biotech Branch.

    Jacob burst back into the building, panting heavily, his face pale with lingering fear.

    He had seen plenty of zombies before, but nothing like this. These things were vicious. If he hadn''t run when he did, he''d be dead meat by now.

    Meanwhile, Sophia and the other executives stood grim-faced. They had already ditched their suits for nano-combat gear and packed their essentials. It was clear¡ªthey were ready to bail.

    "Sophia, we need to go! Now! A massive horde just broke into the city¡ªwe don''t stand a chance!" Jacob urged.

    Sophia hesitated, her expression conflicted, but in the end, she gave a reluctant nod.

    The surveillance feeds had already shown the nightmare unfolding outside. The city was overrun, swarming with the undead. If they waited any longer, the horde would breach the building.

    "There''s an aircraft on the rooftop. We can fly straight to Richard, the regional director."

    "No way!" Jacob shot down the idea immediately, his mind racing. "The sky''s crawling with those mutated crows. Even if we manage to take off, we''ll be swarmed the second we step onto the roof."

    Sophia frowned. "Then what do we do?"

    Jacob had already thought this through. "We take the underground escape tunnel. It''s safer."

    "Oh¡­ right." Sophia nodded quickly.

    Back when the company first set up shop, they had built an emergency escape route¡ªjust in case. That tunnel led straight into the dense wilderness of Mount San Antonio.

    "But¡­ what do we do once we get to Mount San Antonio?"

    Jacob exhaled sharply. "It''s not exactly safe there either. If the Zombie King catches wind of us, we''re screwed. So¡­ our only option is to reroute to the Genesis Biotech branch in Los Angeles."

    "What???"

    Sophia''s eyes widened in horror. The thought of running to the L.A. branch was almost worse than death. Just recently, she had been on the phone bragging to Nathan about how much better her division was.

    "No way! How the hell am I supposed to face my colleagues after this?"

    Jacob didn''t even slow down. "If you stay, there won''t be a ''later.'' Either come with me, or stay here and become zombie chow. Your call."

    With that, he turned and headed toward the underground passage.

    "Wait! Damn it¡­ I''m coming too!" Sophia gritted her teeth and hurried after him.

    Pride or survival?

    Yeah, survival won.

    But before leaving, she did one last thing¡ªshe activated the company''s self-destruct sequence.

    Watching the empire she built crumble by her own hand was gut-wrenching.

    But in the end, she made her choice.

    "Live to fight another day! One day¡­ I will rise again!"

    With that, Sophia jumped into the tunnel.

    The moment she disappeared, red emergency lights flared throughout the building.

    The AI system began its countdown.

    30 seconds to detonation¡­

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The explosions ripped through the facility, fire and debris bursting from key structural points. The shockwaves shattered nearby windows, and the entire Genesis Biotech building began to collapse.

    Dust and smoke billowed into the sky, and as the skyscraper crumbled, it conveniently buried the underground tunnel entrance¡ªerasing any trace of their escape.

    ...

    Outside.

    Ethan had just finished escorting Elias and his team to their squad when the distant explosions rumbled through the city.

    He turned just in time to see a massive building come crashing down, sending a thick cloud of dust rolling across the skyline.

    The fall of Genesis Biotech''s San Bernardino branch was now official.

    Ethan watched for a moment, his expression unreadable. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then, without another word, he turned away.

    "Let''s go. We''ve got to deal with Nightmare first."

    "ROAR¡ª!"

    The elite zombie warriors around them let out savage howls, their jaws still dripping with fresh blood. They had just feasted, and now, in their most frenzied state, they turned their attention outward¡ªcharging straight toward Nightmare''s undead army beyond the city walls.

    Laura and several other Zombie Kings moved like shadows, vanishing into the battlefield once more.

    Meanwhile, Nightmare himself was in deep trouble.

    Sean and Mia had him cornered, relentlessly attacking from both sides. He was barely holding on.

    His psychic abilities still had some effect on Mia when she was in her normal state, but against Sean? Useless. Completely ineffective.

    The only thing keeping him in the fight was the sheer number of elite zombies under his command¡ªfar more than the human forces from the sanctuary.

    Among them, his top enforcer, Scissorhands, was as ferocious as ever.

    His razor-sharp, bone-like blades sliced through the air as he clashed with Robert, fully intent on cutting him down.

    But something was off.

    Robert wasn''t fighting like a typical human. He was slippery, dodging and weaving like an eel, never engaging in direct combat. He either retreated or defended, never going on the offensive.

    Sometimes, after a brief exchange, he would suddenly pull back¡ªstanding completely still, unmoving.

    If Scissorhands didn''t advance, Robert wouldn''t attack either.

    "The hell is this?" Scissorhands growled in frustration. Zombies thrived on brutal, head-on combat. They were creatures of pure aggression, reveling in the chaos of battle.

    But Robert''s evasive, patient fighting style? It pissed him off.

    "Is he stalling? Trying to recover his strength? Hah, weak-ass human." Scissorhands sneered internally.

    His blood-red eyes locked onto Robert, who was once again standing motionless, watching him with an eerie calm.

    "Fine. If he''s not in a hurry, I''ll wait too. I''ll tear him apart later."

    But then¡ªRobert smirked.

    A slow, knowing smile.

    The sky had darkened even further. The wind picked up, whipping through his hair.

    He lifted his gaze toward the horizon, where the last sliver of sunlight finally faded.

    The light in his eyes dimmed with it.

    And then¡ª

    A flash.

    A silver gleam flickered in his pupils, like distant stars piercing the night.

    "It''s time."

    Scissorhands tensed. His instincts screamed at him¡ªsomething had changed.

    The human''s aura had shifted completely, as if he were an entirely different person.

    "What the hell¡­?"

    Robert raised his Lightning Blade. The crystal core embedded in the weapon pulsed, crackling with electricity. Bolts of lightning coiled around the blade like living serpents, hissing and snapping in the air.

    "I was waiting for nightfall."

    His voice was calm.

    Then, his eyes locked onto Scissorhands.

    "You? You were just waiting to die."

    "Justice¡ªexecuted."

    The moment the words left his lips, he vanished.

    A blur.

    A streak of lightning.

    His speed exploded beyond human limits, his body flickering out of existence.

    The only thing visible was the blinding arc of electricity, surging forward like a dragon made of pure light¡ªrushing straight at Scissorhands.

    At night, Robert''s abilities tripled.

    This was his domain.

    The Nightblade.

    The Star Knight.

    The Night Demon.

    Scissorhands'' eyes widened in sheer terror.

    A storm was coming for him.

    A force so overwhelming, so absolute, that even his undead instincts screamed at him to run.

    But it was too late.

    He barely had time to raise his bone blades in defense¡ª

    And then¡ª

    A flash.

    A single, blinding arc of lightning sliced past him.

    For a moment, everything froze.

    Scissorhands stood rigid, unmoving, as if time itself had stopped.

    His once-fierce, bloodthirsty gaze was now filled with nothing but shock.

    Behind him, Robert reappeared, his Lightning Blade dimming as its energy receded.

    Silence.

    Then¡ª

    THUD.

    Scissorhands'' head tilted slightly¡ªthen slid clean off his neck.

    A fountain of dark blood erupted from the severed stump.

    His headless body swayed for a second¡ªthen collapsed to the ground with a heavy crash.

    One strike.

    Instant kill.

    ...

 Chapter 302 - 302: Cleanup

    The top enforcer, Scissorhands, just got his head lopped off¡ªjust like that.

    "He''s that strong?" Nightmare''s eyes widened in shock. He hadn''t expected a human to be this powerful.

    Mia, on the other hand, muttered under her breath, "Edgy teenager¡­"

    Then she turned to Nightmare and said flatly, "Stop staring. You wouldn''t stand a chance against him either."

    "You¡­ go to hell!" Nightmare''s already battered heart took another hit. Enraged, he lunged at Mia, unleashing a wave of psychic energy that engulfed her.

    Mia was instantly trapped in Sleep Paralysis. Her body refused to move.

    But she remained calm, her large eyes locked onto him without a hint of fear.

    Nightmare''s razor-sharp fingers slashed toward her, digging into her pale neck. He had intended to snap it in one swift motion.

    But the moment he tried, he realized something was wrong¡ªher bones had hardened. He couldn''t twist them at all.

    Blood trickled from the corner of Mia''s lips, but she didn''t seem to care. Instead, she grinned¡ªa wild, almost manic expression flashing across her face.

    [Pain Level: 69%]

    Her cells surged with activity. Deadly Pain activated, boosting her physical capabilities. The Sleep Paralysis effect was forcibly broken.

    In the next instant, her tachi sliced through the air, streaking toward Nightmare with blinding speed, leaving afterimages in its wake.

    Panic flashed in Nightmare''s eyes. He scrambled backward, trying to dodge, but he was a fraction too slow.

    The hand gripping Mia''s throat was severed in an instant. At the same time, her blade carved a deep gash across his chest, exposing bone beneath the torrent of dark, oozing blood.

    The searing pain sent him into a frenzy. He staggered back, desperate to put distance between himself and this lunatic.

    But just then¡ª

    Sean burst out from the horde of zombies behind him. Seizing the opportunity, he swung his fist straight at Nightmare''s back.

    Boom!

    Nightmare, the so-called Zombie King, coughed up a mouthful of black blood. He felt his bones shatter under the impact. His chest wound tore open even further, revealing his mangled organs.

    His body crumpled like a ragdoll, slamming into the ground with a sickening thud. He couldn''t move. He could barely even breathe.

    This was it. The end of the road.

    Sean''s sharp gaze flicked to Mia''s neck.

    Thanks to her heightened cellular activity, her wounds were already healing at an astonishing rate. The deep gashes Nightmare had left behind were closing up before his eyes.

    "You good?"

    "I''m fine." Mia shook her head, glancing down at her alloy wristband. It still displayed a Pain Level of 69%, but it was steadily decreasing.

    "That was disappointing. Not even close to the Azure Scaled Zombie King from last time. Oh¡­ I guess that means he''s weaker than Azure Scaled too."

    "..."

    Nightmare was speechless. He was on the verge of losing his mind.

    Was she seriously still talking shit?

    Sean, standing beside her, couldn''t help but call her out. "The guy''s literally dying, and you''re still rubbing it in?"

    Nightmare''s mental state crumbled even further.

    Dying? Yeah, no shit. And whose fault was that?!

    His injuries were beyond severe¡ªshattered bones, a gaping wound in his chest, exposed organs. On top of that, his psychic energy was nearly depleted from the prolonged battle.

    If he could still stand, he''d fight them to the death.

    But then¡ª

    Even worse news arrived.

    Ethan had just fought his way back from San Bernardino.

    And he wasn''t alone.

    He was leading an army.

    Several Zombie Kings marched at his side, along with his elite forces. They tore through what remained of Nightmare''s horde like a hot knife through butter, cutting down his last remaining troops as they advanced.

    Nightmare, lying broken on the ground, forced himself to lift his head.

    And there he was¡ªEthan.

    Behind him, seven Zombie Kings loomed, including the monstrous zombie tiger, Snowy.

    Then came the elite royal guard¡ªten massive bio-mutants among them.

    And beyond that¡ª

    Over twenty thousand elite zombies, a tidal wave of death surging forward, their bloodlust shaking the very air.

    The sheer scale of it was overwhelming.

    "So¡­ this is what a true overlord looks like¡­" Nightmare murmured weakly.

    This¡ªthis was the kind of power he had always dreamed of.

    But now, it was over.

    His top enforcers¡ªScissorhands, Giant Boulder, Toxin¡ªwere all dead.

    And he was the only one left.

    Nightmare stared blankly at Ethan¡ªthe mountain he had once sworn to conquer, the obsession that had driven him forward. And now, that mountain stood right in front of him.

    Despite his broken body, he struggled, inch by inch, to rise from the ground. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What the hell is he trying to do?" Ethan frowned, signaling for the zombie horde to halt. His piercing gaze locked onto Nightmare.

    Nightmare was too far gone. Every time he tried to stand, he collapsed back down. But he refused to stop. Even if this was his last moment, he wanted to charge at the one he had always looked up to¡ªone final, desperate attempt to reach his goal.

    Ethan, Mia, and the others remained silent, watching him. It was as if they were giving him this moment.

    Finally, Nightmare managed to stand. He staggered a few steps, barely keeping himself upright, then lifted his blood-soaked face and met Ethan''s eyes.

    "Kill!"

    With his shattered body, he launched himself at the most terrifying Zombie King.

    His movements were slow, painfully so¡ªlike an old man dragging himself forward. Blood dripped from his wounds, leaving a dark trail behind him. He was like a moth, drawn irresistibly to the flames.

    But his eyes burned with an unyielding fire. Even in death, his determination would not fade.

    "¡­Alright," Ethan exhaled, gripping the hilt of his tachi. "I''ll admit it now¡ªyou were my opponent."

    With a flick of his wrist, the blade appeared in his hand, gleaming coldly under the night sky. He moved.

    As he passed Nightmare, his tachi flashed.

    The blade sliced clean through Nightmare''s neck.

    Schlkk!

    His head flew.

    His broken body swayed for a moment before collapsing to the ground with a heavy thud.

    "ROOOOAAARRR!!"

    Behind Ethan, the zombie horde erupted into a deafening howl. Their voices thundered through the night, shaking the very clouds above.

    The battle was over.

    Victory was theirs.

    From this night forward, Ethan''s legend as a Zombie King would be written in blood¡ªtwo new conquests added to his name: the annihilation of Rancho Cucamonga''s zombie army and the fall of Genesis Biotech''s San Bernardino division.

    ...

    Under the Night Sky

    The battlefield was a wasteland of corpses, piled high like mountains. Rivers of blood soaked the earth. The scars of battle were everywhere.

    Zombies roamed the field¡ªsome feasting on human remains, others digging out Neurocores from fallen zombies.

    In a way, the aftermath was even more grotesque than the battle itself.

    This was how zombies handled "cleanup."

    "After today''s bloodbath, I''ve finally secured my place as a true overlord," Big Ears declared, hands on his hips, gazing up at the night sky with a satisfied sigh.

    Shrimpy nodded. "Yeah, no surprise there. We were absolutely wrecking shit."

    "Obviously." Big Ears puffed out his chest. They had their own achievements to brag about¡ªafter all, the three of them had taken down Rancho Cucamonga''s so-called ''diplomatic envoy,'' Wreckhead.

    Locomotive chimed in, "As the rightful ruler of San Bernardino, it only makes sense that I was the one to take down Genesis Biotech''s division. I should probably head back later, check in on my old stomping grounds."

    Big Ears rubbed his chin. "In that case, I should swing by Rancho Cucamonga. You know, make it official¡ªnew king and all."

    "Let''s finish looting the battlefield first," Shrimpy suggested. "I''ll go with you after."

    "Good call." Big Ears nodded eagerly. Scavenging was a prime gig¡ªwho knew what kind of Neurocores or crystal cores they might find?

    The three zombies wandered off, searching for anything valuable.

    Before long, Shrimpy''s eyes lit up.

    He had spotted Scissorhands'' headless corpse lying motionless on the ground. The twin bone blades extending from his arms gleamed under the moonlight, resembling massive lobster claws.

    Shrimpy had been wondering about something ever since he first saw the guy. Now was his chance to find out.

    He stepped forward, grabbed one of the bone blades¡ª

    And took a bite.

    Crunch!

    His teeth immediately throbbed with pain. The blade was rock-hard, nearly unbreakable. Shrimpy winced, clutching his jaw.

    "Shit¡­ guess he wasn''t a mutant lobster after all¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 303 - 303: Waitâ€¦ I got promoted?

    Genesis Biotech, Los Angeles Division.

    Nathan had just finished a poker game with the execs and was heading back to his room, ready to call it a night.

    But before he could get far, his secretary came rushing in, her face full of panic.

    "Mr. Nathan, we''ve got a major problem!"

    "What, we run out of toilet paper?" Nathan asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "No! The San Bernardino branch has been overrun by zombies!"

    "What?" Nathan froze for a second, finding it hard to believe. Just recently, Sophia had called him, full of confidence, saying she had gathered a team of top-tier fighters and was ready to launch a counterattack. She even told him to be prepared to welcome her victory.

    "And Sophia? Is she dead?"

    "No, she''s outside the building," the secretary clarified.

    Nathan was speechless. So she ran all the way here instead?

    "She didn''t bring the zombies with her, did she?"

    Still, since Sophia had come all this way, he figured he should at least meet her. Ever since the apocalypse started, they had only communicated through virtual meetings or satellite calls¡ªnever in person.

    A Few Moments Later

    Sophia, along with Jacob and a few other high-ranking members, trudged into the office, looking absolutely wrecked. Their escape had been anything but smooth. They had been on edge the entire way, and while crossing the Angeles National Forest, they were even ambushed by human-faced spiders.

    Luckily, Jacob had been there to take care of them.

    But all those hardships paled in comparison to what Sophia was feeling now. Standing in front of Nathan, she looked nothing like the strong, commanding woman she usually was. Instead, she seemed completely deflated, like a wilted flower.

    "We¡­ we lost San Bernardino to the zombies," she admitted, her voice weak.

    "Oh, wow. I''m so sorry for your loss." Nathan leaned back in his chair, his expression completely neutral¡ªexcept for the slight twitch at the corner of his mouth, like he was trying really hard not to laugh.

    "You called me the other day just to tell me to prepare for your arrival. If you wanted to come here so badly, you could''ve just said so. No need to go through all this trouble."

    Sophia clenched her teeth. This bastard. He never has anything nice to say.

    "This was an accident."

    "You sure have a lot of ''accidents.'' Seems like nothing ever goes smoothly for you." Nathan tilted his head. "What about all those elite mercenaries you hired? The ones taking bounty missions? They couldn''t hold the zombies back?"

    "No. This time, three different zombie factions attacked us at once. Altogether, there were at least a hundred thousand of them. Mr. Elias fought hard¡ªhe really did¡ªbut there was just no way to win."

    "Pfft¡ª" Nathan almost lost it.

    "What the hell are you laughing at?" Sophia snapped.

    Nathan shook his head. "Nothing. Just thought of something funny."

    Sophia was fuming. He''s totally mocking me!

    "You still have the nerve to laugh? The Zombie King of Los Angeles just got stronger after taking San Bernardino. He could wipe out your base next without breaking a sweat."

    "Oh, please. If he wanted to come here, he would''ve done it already. Why would he need to take down your base first?" Nathan said matter-of-factly.

    Sophia was speechless. How is this guy so damn relaxed?

    Nathan figured his reaction was perfectly reasonable. What, was he supposed to cry? If crying could solve problems, he would''ve drowned the Pacific Ocean by now.

    "So, what''s your plan now?"

    "First, I need to report this to Richard. We left in such a hurry, I haven''t had the chance yet."

    "Go ahead." Nathan pushed the satellite phone toward her. Looks like I won''t be getting any sleep tonight.

    This was serious¡ªreally serious. Once the higher-ups found out, there was no doubt they''d call for a meeting.

    Sophia took the phone and dialed Richard, the regional director, explaining everything.

    Richard was stunned. Among all the branch offices under his command, Sophia''s had been one of the most successful. He had even used her as an example to motivate others.

    And now? Completely wiped out.

    It was like a straight-A student suddenly flunking an exam with a big fat zero.

    As expected, just as Nathan had predicted, Richard immediately called for an emergency meeting with all branch leaders to analyze what had happened and figure out the cause of the disaster.

    "Yawn!"

    Nathan stretched his mouth wide, letting out a lazy yawn. Sleepiness was creeping up on him¡ªafter all, playing poker all day was mentally exhausting.

    Sophia glanced at him from the corner of her eye and couldn''t help but be amazed.

    "He can still think about sleeping at a time like this?"

    A moment later, the secretary brought in two VR headsets, preparing for them to enter the virtual meeting room.

    Nathan and Sophia put on the devices.

    As their consciousness sank in, the scene around them shifted. In an instant, they found themselves in the familiar virtual conference hall. The flickering lights gradually outlined the figures of the other executives, their forms becoming clearer by the second.

    At the head of the table sat Richard, the North American Regional Director.

    His brows were furrowed, his expression grim.

    "Sophia, what the hell happened?"

    Sophia looked miserable. "I don''t even know how it ended up like this..." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She sighed, her voice filled with frustration. "Everything was going fine. Mr. Elias went out to hunt the Zombie King, and they were evenly matched. We actually had a real shot at winning."

    "But then, out of nowhere, the Rancho Cucamonga Zombie Horde stormed in and threw our entire plan into chaos. And before we could recover, the Los Angeles Zombie Horde showed up too. They pushed straight into the city, killed Mr. Elias, and we had no choice but to abandon the company and run for our lives..."

    She laid out the entire sequence of events in detail.

    The other executives exchanged glances, struggling to process what they had just heard.

    To sum it up:

    Headquarters had put out a bounty, hired top-tier mercenaries to take down the Zombie King, but instead of killing him, the Zombie King wiped out the mercenaries and took over San Bernardino in the process.

    "Damn, that''s insane."

    "The Los Angeles Zombie King is that strong?"

    "Looks like we seriously underestimated him before."

    The room buzzed with discussion as everyone started analyzing the situation, throwing out their own theories. Based on Sophia''s report, it was clear that the failure wasn''t entirely her fault¡ªmeaning she wouldn''t be punished for it.

    Richard, however, remained deep in thought, his frown deepening.

    Something didn''t add up.

    If the Los Angeles Zombie King was that powerful¡­

    Then why the hell was Nathan still fine?

    Richard turned his gaze toward Nathan¡ªonly to find him sitting there, head slightly lowered, looking drowsy. His mouth opened just a little¡­ and then¡ª

    "Yawn."

    Richard''s eye twitched.

    "Nathan, are you seriously sleepy right now?"

    "Uh¡­" Nathan quickly straightened up. "Yeah, kinda. I spent the whole day playing poker¡ªoh, wait, I mean, reviewing reports. Yeah, lots of reports. Very exhausting."

    Richard ignored the excuse and went straight to the point. "If the Los Angeles Zombie King was strong enough to take down Sophia''s company, why is your branch still standing?"

    Nathan blinked.

    "Uh¡­ what do you mean? Isn''t it obvious? My company''s just stronger."

    He decided to roll with it. "I''ve been dealing with the Los Angeles Zombie King for a long time now. I told you guys he was powerful, but no one believed me!"

    "The only reason I''ve survived this long is because I''ve been holding on for dear life."

    Richard nodded slowly, his expression shifting.

    Now that he thought about it, they hadn''t really provided Nathan with much support lately. And yet, he had managed to keep his branch intact while every other division in L.A. County had fallen.

    A sense of guilt crept in.

    Right now, Nathan''s branch was the only one left in the entire county.

    Richard took a deep breath and made a decision.

    "Alright. Starting today, you''re getting a promotion. From now on, you''re the State of California''s Director. You''ll have priority access to resources, and all other branches in California will be instructed to cooperate with you as much as possible."

    Nathan''s brain short-circuited.

    "Wait¡­ I got promoted?"

    He sat there, completely dumbfounded.

    ¡­

 Chapter 304 - 304: We will, we will rock you~~~!

    Hearing this, Nathan was suddenly wide awake¡ªhe was getting a promotion?

    That meant more authority, better resources.

    "Richard, don''t worry. I''ll make sure to do a great job."

    "Mhm. You''ve managed to hold your own against the Zombie King of Los Angeles for this long, which proves you''ve got real skill. I trust you," Richard said.

    Sophia, standing to the side, widened her beautiful eyes in shock. She was completely dumbfounded.

    Nathan? The guy who spent his days slacking off? Getting promoted?

    Her entire worldview just shattered into pieces.

    "Richard, are you sure you don''t want to reconsider?"

    "Sophia, I know you and Nathan don''t get along, but now''s not the time for personal grudges. The fall of San Bernardino wasn''t entirely your fault, but the fact remains¡ªyou failed. From now on, you''ll be assisting Nathan. Learn from him," Richard said.

    "Wait, what???" Sophia''s face was full of question marks.

    Learn from him?

    What exactly was she supposed to learn? How to play poker?

    Richard continued, "I still need to report the fall of San Bernardino to headquarters. That''s it for this strategy meeting. Dismissed!"

    With that, the meeting ended, and the various leaders logged off one by one.

    Inside the Office

    Sophia took off her VR headset, her delicate face full of frustration.

    Meanwhile, Nathan was grinning ear to ear.

    "Sophia¡ªoh wait, I should call you ''Assistant'' now, shouldn''t I?"

    "You¡ª" Sophia gritted her teeth, but there was nothing she could do. She was under someone else''s command now, and orders from the higher-ups were absolute.

    Sometimes, you just had to swallow your pride¡­

    "I seriously can''t believe you got promoted."

    "Yeah, me neither. Guess I just look good by comparison," Nathan said, shrugging.

    "..." Sophia fell silent. She knew there was no point in arguing¡ªlosers making excuses just sounded pathetic.

    But with her personality, there was no way she''d be content playing second fiddle to Nathan.

    She had to find a way to rise again.

    "I don''t just need to prove myself¡ªI need to take back everything I lost."

    ...

    Outskirts of San Bernardino

    Ethan was with Mia and the other survivors. The battle was over, and the entire power dynamic of the area had shifted dramatically.

    It was time to part ways.

    "Seeing that you''re safe, I can relax now. We''re heading out," Mia said.

    "You make it sound so noble¡­" Ethan muttered, easily guessing her real motive. "You''re in a hurry to get to Rancho Cucamonga for supplies, aren''t you?"

    "Oh, come on, it''s on the way," Mia said casually.

    Ethan didn''t bother arguing.

    "Alright, go on then."

    "Yeah."

    Mia nodded and turned to leave, but suddenly, something came to mind.

    "Wait! Hold on¡ª"

    "What?" Ethan asked, puzzled.

    Mia''s sharp eyes locked onto him.

    "The human-faced spiders in Angeles National Forest¡­ that was you, wasn''t it? We got attacked by them a while back."

    "Yeah, that was me," Ethan admitted without hesitation. But honestly, he didn''t think it was his fault.

    "I didn''t bring those spiders back in the first place, so how is that on me? ¡­Oh, right, I also brought back a species of flying ants. You guys might wanna watch out for those too."

    "Wait, what? Flying ants???" The other survivors'' eyes widened in horror.

    Ants sounded way worse than spiders.

    "..." Mia''s face darkened. She had no idea about this until now.

    "All Ethan''s fault!"

    ...

    In the rear, the Zombie Horde of Los Angeles had already "cleaned up" the battlefield¡ªanything edible was long gone. The thrill of victory still hadn''t faded, and under the guidance of several Zombie Kings, they began making their way back to the city.

    But Big Ears had his eyes set in another direction.

    "As the ruler of Rancho Cucamonga, shouldn''t I go check on my territory?"

    "Big Ears, looks like some humans from the shelter went to your turf to scavenge for supplies," Shrimpy said beside him.

    "Oh..." Big Ears thought for a moment, then quickly changed his mind. "Guess I''ll wait a few days, then."

    Shrimpy scratched his head. Big Ears'' title kept getting more impressive, but he was just as humble as ever¡ªno different from when he was just a small-time leader.

    Well, at least he hadn''t lost his original self.

    With that, they followed the massive Zombie Horde back to Los Angeles.

    The long, dark night would eventually pass.

    After seeing Mia and the others off, Ethan returned home. As usual, he took a shower, changed into a crisp white shirt, poured himself a glass of juice, and began absorbing crystal cores.

    The brutal battle had yielded plenty of high-level crystal cores. The most valuable, of course, was Elias'' S+ grade psychic-type core.

    Nightmare''s S-grade core wasn''t bad either.

    Ethan could feel himself hitting another bottleneck. Once he finished absorbing these cores, he figured he wouldn''t be far from breaking through.

    And maybe because he had consumed so many psychic-type cores, his mental power had grown overwhelmingly strong, causing subtle changes in his Domain of the Dead.

    But what exactly those changes were, he couldn''t quite tell. It was something beyond words¡ªprobably something he''d only understand once he broke through.

    Ethan''s evolution was a process of trial and error. He was among the fastest to evolve, with no precedent to follow.

    Maybe future zombies would use him as a benchmark.

    Now, there was no force around Los Angeles that could challenge him. The entire region¡ªincluding San Bernardino, Rancho Cucamonga, and the vast Angeles National Forest¡ªwas effectively his domain.

    He was the undisputed ruler of the land.

    The number of zombies under his command had grown from sixty thousand to ninety thousand, with elite forces reaching thirty thousand.

    His overall strength had surged once again.

    A Zombie Horde of this scale would be a force to be reckoned with anywhere on Earth.

    For now, Ethan had no grand plans. He intended to lay low at home for a while, absorb the crystal cores, and take things from there. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Outside his window, a restless guitar riff rang out, mixed with the occasional zombie growl.

    Ethan knew what that meant¡ªhis zombie underlings were throwing a party, celebrating their victory.

    He walked to the window, taking a slow sip of the crimson liquid in his glass, and looked outside.

    There stood Elegy, perched atop a three-story building like it was her personal stage.

    The streets below were packed with zombies, and some of the elite ones had even climbed onto nearby buildings.

    Everywhere he looked, it was a sea of undead.

    Their battle high hadn''t faded in the slightest. They moved with the rhythm of the guitar, swaying and thrashing in sync.

    Bulldozer, Laura, and the other Zombie Kings were in the crowd, and even Sprout had extended several vines, waving them back and forth to create a stage effect for Elegy.

    Her fingers moved faster and faster over the guitar strings, until it was like she was electrified. The music surged to a fever pitch, and then she belted out¡ª

    "We will, we will rock you~~~!"

    ...

 Chapter 305 - 305: Whoa! A shooting star!

    "They''ve completely lost it." That was Ethan''s verdict on his little zombie underlings.

    As their evolution progressed, zombies were starting to show more and more emotions. But throwing a rave inside a corpse nest? Yeah, that was a first.

    After that, nothing much happened. The territory returned to its usual calm. Ethan stayed holed up at home, living the good life. The apocalypse might be raging outside, but what did that have to do with him?

    Or maybe¡­ as long as he didn''t step outside, the apocalypse wasn''t really that dangerous after all.

    Ethan was bored out of his mind.

    When he wasn''t absorbing crystal cores, he''d pull out his phone and browse the internet, checking for any new announcements.

    Only the official website of the survivor shelter posted updates now and then.

    Genesis Biotech''s local branch? Completely silent. Their last announcement was from months ago.

    They used to post updates mainly to brag about their strength and lure in survivors. But now that the city was devoid of human life, there was no one left to attract.

    If they kept posting, the only ones who''d show up would be zombies.

    Besides, anyone who had survived this long already knew exactly what kind of operation Genesis Biotech was running. No amount of self-promotion would change that.

    Ethan stayed home. Nothing happened. So, there wasn''t much to say.

    Until that night.

    Deep into the night.

    The sky was scattered with stars.

    A crescent moon hung low on the horizon, veiled by a thin layer of clouds, casting a hazy glow.

    Big Ears, Shrimpy, and Locomotive stood in the middle of a wrecked street.

    "I''ve got a feeling in my bones¡ªtonight''s the perfect night to hit Rancho Cucamonga!" Big Ears declared.

    "For real?" Shrimpy hesitated. "We''re not gonna run into trouble, are we?"

    "Nah. Those humans hauling supplies probably cleared out ages ago. There aren''t any tough zombies left in Rancho Cucamonga either. And besides¡­ you seriously don''t trust my ability? You think I''d lead us into danger?" Big Ears shot back.

    "Oh, right, good point." Shrimpy nodded quickly. He wasn''t exaggerating¡ªBig Ears'' danger-sensing ability was the real deal.

    Locomotive chimed in, "Then let''s go. I''ve never been to Rancho Cucamonga. Kinda curious to see what it''s like."

    "Let''s move! I''ll take you guys there." Big Ears waved his hand dramatically.

    Then, he crouched down, pressed his ear to the ground, stretched his hind legs straight, and started moving forward in a weird, swaying motion.

    The other two zombies were already used to this ridiculous sight.

    But honestly? It was reassuring.

    Every little sound in the area¡ªevery rustling leaf, every shifting shadow¡ªBig Ears picked up on it all. Just like that, he led the other two zombies out of Los Angeles'' main city.

    The journey was smooth.

    Because every major threat in the area had already been wiped out by Ethan.

    About two hours later¡­

    The three zombies arrived at the outskirts of a suburban city. Rancho Cucamonga lay ahead, shrouded in darkness.

    Some buildings had collapsed, their surfaces covered in moss.

    The streets were a mess, overgrown with thick, tangled vegetation.

    A few low-level zombies wandered aimlessly, their expressions vacant as they swayed in place. In the darker corners, oversized rats gnawed on zombie corpses, their teeth scraping against bone with a dry, rasping sound.

    "Heh, looks like there''s nothing dangerous here after all." Big Ears'' eyes lit up as he relaxed.

    With his strength, he could easily dominate this place.

    Especially with Locomotive backing him up. Sure, Locomotive wasn''t exactly top-tier, but he had been injected with both the X-virus and the Y-virus. Even a half-dead camel was still bigger than a horse¡ªhe was at least elite-level.

    "This place is a total wasteland."

    "Let''s look around. Who knows? We might find something fun." Big Ears suggested.

    And so, the three zombies started wandering aimlessly, treating the ruined city like their personal playground. It was like an adventure¡ªreckless, carefree, and oddly exhilarating.

    Everything went smoothly. No surprises.

    They walked from the west side of the city to the east, then looped back to where they started.

    Big Ears stood with his hands on his hips, looking mighty pleased with himself. Now that he was sure there was no danger, he got a little cocky.

    He cupped his hands around his mouth and shouted into the empty city, his voice echoing through the darkness.

    "Not a single one of you can put up a fight! Anyone wanna challenge me? Step up and let''s see what you''ve got!"

    His voice carried through the ruins, lingering in the air.

    Thankfully, there was no response.

    Because if something had answered, the three of them would''ve probably shit themselves.

    Big Ears kept going. "Alright then! From this moment on, I am the undisputed ruler of Rancho Cucamonga!"

    His declaration echoed back at him, just as before.

    Shrimpy and Locomotive immediately chimed in with congratulations.

    "Congrats, Big Ears! Long live the king!"

    "Yeah, now you''re officially on our level."

    "¡­"

    The three zombies hyped each other up, but honestly, they were just bored. They''d come out here to mess around, knowing full well that Rancho Cucamonga was Ethan''s territory¡ªmeaning it was completely safe.

    Besides, the survivor shelter''s people had been here before, leaving plenty of traces behind.

    But then¡ª

    A streak of light suddenly flashed across the distant sky, a meteor cutting through the darkness with a brilliant tail of fire.

    "Whoa! A shooting star!" Shrimpy pointed excitedly.

    "Mm." Big Ears nodded. "Probably here to witness my coronation."

    "Shooting stars are supposed to be lucky! Quick, make a wish!" Locomotive clasped his hands together.

    The three zombies stood there, heads tilted back, admiring the celestial display.

    But after a while, Shrimpy started feeling¡­ uneasy.

    "Uh, Big Ears? You notice that thing''s getting bigger?"

    "Huh? Yeah¡­ what the hell are they feeding it? That thing''s growing fast." Big Ears muttered.

    A few more seconds passed.

    The clouds above turned a deep, fiery red, glowing brighter and brighter. The entire sky shifted from pitch black to a dusky crimson, as if the night had suddenly turned to twilight.

    Locomotive stared, his expression blank.

    "Based on my analysis¡­ that''s not a shooting star."

    "Yeah, I don''t think so either." Big Ears frowned, deep in thought.

    "Then¡­ what is it?"

    "Big¡­ Big Ears¡­ I think that''s a meteorite." Shrimpy''s voice trembled.

    Because at that moment, the sky roared.

    The air itself screeched as friction tore through it, and an overwhelming pressure descended upon them.

    The star was no longer falling¡ªit was plummeting, straight toward them.

    "Yep. Meteorite. And it''s coming right for us." Big Ears nodded.

    "Wait a sec¡­"

    The three zombies'' eyes widened in unison.

    They exchanged a single glance.

    "RUN!"

    They spun on their heels and bolted, sprinting at full speed, pushing their undead bodies to the absolute limit.

    "Hey! Wait for me!" Big Ears yelled in panic.

    Because Shrimpy and Locomotive were way better at running than he was. They were already pulling ahead.

    Behind them, the sky was now completely ablaze. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A massive fireball tore through the clouds, hurtling straight toward the ground.

    BOOM!

    In the blink of an eye, the meteorite struck.

    The impact unleashed a deafening explosion, sending a shockwave rippling outward. The already-ruined buildings didn''t stand a chance¡ªthey were obliterated, reduced to nothing but dust and rubble.

    Big Ears, still mid-sprint, got caught in the blast.

    The force sent him flying nearly one hundred meters through the air.

    One second, he was behind Shrimpy and Locomotive¡ª

    The next, he was ahead of them, crashing face-first into the ground.

    "Hhhhhhssss!"

    Pain shot through his entire body. He felt like his bones had been completely rearranged.

    Lying there in the dirt, grimacing, he groaned,

    "So this¡­ is what it feels like to be Usain Bolt¡­"

    ¡­

 Chapter 306 - 306: Space brick

    Shrimpy and Locomotive were also knocked to the ground by the shockwave, their faces twisted in pain.

    "Wait¡­ Big Ears, how the hell did you end up ahead of us?" Shrimpy looked up, confused.

    Big Ears forced himself to suppress the pain, putting on a calm front.

    "Come on, you know my speed. I can run a hundred meters in under three seconds."

    "Oh, damn. Respect." Shrimpy nodded in admiration.

    Big Ears glanced at them. "You guys alright?"

    "Still breathing!" Locomotive grunted from the side.

    The three zombies were covered in dust, looking absolutely wrecked as they struggled to get back on their feet. Internally, they were all feeling pretty damn unlucky.

    In a city this massive, what were the odds of almost getting crushed by a freaking meteorite? Talk about bad luck¡ªpure, dumb misfortune.

    They turned their heads toward the impact site. Thick smoke and dust billowed from the crater, cracks spiderwebbing outward across the ground.

    Nearby buildings had partially collapsed, debris still tumbling down with loud crashes.

    "Let''s go check it out." Big Ears motioned forward.

    Shrimpy hesitated. "What if there''s, like¡­ aliens or something?"

    Big Ears smirked. "Look at you, all cautious. I was listening just now¡ªdidn''t hear anything alive."

    That reassured Shrimpy. His attitude flipped instantly. "Even if there were aliens, so what? The three of us would just smash ''em to bits!"

    With that, the three zombies hobbled forward, supporting each other as they made their way toward the crater.

    The pit was deep¡ªat least fifty feet down. Smoke still curled from the impact site, waves of heat radiating off the ground. Scattered debris smoldered, tiny flames flickering here and there.

    Standing at the edge, they peered inside.

    At the very center of the crater, something dark and solid stood out against the scorched earth.

    "That¡­ doesn''t look like a meteorite," Locomotive muttered, frowning.

    "Yeah."

    Big Ears nodded. Most meteorites were round, but this thing? It was rectangular. Thin. Almost like¡­ a black slab of stone.

    Seeing no immediate danger, the three zombies jumped down into the crater, moving closer to investigate.

    Once they got a better look, they confirmed it¡ªit was a slab. It was embedded at an angle in the center of the pit, looking completely out of place.

    It was about three feet long, two feet wide.

    Two of its edges were perfectly straight, sharp right angles, as if they''d been precisely cut. The other two edges, though, were jagged and uneven, like it had been broken off from something larger.

    It looked like a fragment¡ªripped from a bigger whole.

    But what really caught their attention were the two thumb-sized holes near the center, surrounded by strange, intricate carvings.

    The patterns were bizarre, twisting and curling around the holes, extending all the way to the edges of the slab. There was no way this was naturally formed.

    "Who the hell threw a brick down from space?" Shrimpy muttered, looking both confused and annoyed.

    "I don''t think this is just any brick¡­" Big Ears rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    "Then what is it?"

    "This, my friend, is a space brick." Big Ears declared dramatically.

    The other two zombies rolled their eyes. They''d expected something more profound.

    Locomotive thought for a moment. "Maybe we should take it back to the boss. He might know what it is."

    "Good idea. If he finds it useful, we might even score some points." Big Ears agreed immediately.

    And with that, they got to work.

    Big Ears stepped up first, gripping the slab''s edges and pulling with all his strength.

    But within seconds, his face contorted¡ªlike he was trying to take the biggest dump of his life.

    The damn thing wouldn''t budge.

    "Uh¡­ little help here?"

    "Oh, right!"

    Shrimpy and Locomotive stepped in, and the three zombies braced themselves, gripping the slab together.

    "Alright, on three¡ªone, two¡­ three!"

    They pulled with everything they had.

    Shrimpy had always been a strength-enhanced zombie, his physique naturally tougher, while Locomotive had injected an evolution serum, making him pretty damn strong too.

    Finally, with all three of them straining together, the embedded slab began to shift, scraping against the ground with a teeth-grinding screech.

    Boom!

    The slab came loose, and thanks to the sudden release of tension, all three zombies tumbled backward, landing flat on their asses.

    "Whew¡ªdamn near killed me," Big Ears groaned, rubbing his sore back.

    Shrimpy, still catching his breath, frowned. "Why the hell is this space brick so heavy? What''s it even made of?"

    "No clue. But the heavier it is, the more valuable it''s gotta be. So, congratulations¡ªthe job of carrying it back is officially yours." Big Ears grinned.

    "Huh? Wait, hold up¡ªwhat about you?" Shrimpy narrowed his eyes.

    Big Ears immediately put on a pained expression, clutching his waist with one hand. "I just ran a hundred meters in three seconds. My back''s killing me."

    Shrimpy: "..."

    ...

    And so, the three of them began the long, grueling trek back with the slab.

    It was so damn heavy that they had to stop every few minutes, making the journey slow and miserable.

    Big Ears couldn''t help but reflect¡ªout of all the battles he''d fought, all the injuries he''d taken, nothing had drained him as much as hauling this stupid rock.

    Normally, they could make it back to Los Angeles in just three hours.

    This time? It took them a full seven.

    By the time they reached the outskirts of the city, the sun was already rising.

    They finally let out a collective sigh of relief and immediately called for backup.

    Before long, a massive figure approached¡ªBulldozer, the hulking brute of a Zombie King.

    He reached out with one hand to grab the slab, but even with his monstrous strength, his grip faltered for a split second.

    "Huh? This thing''s heavier than it looks."

    "Bulldozer, heavy means valuable. Hurry up and take it to the boss," Big Ears urged impatiently.

    Bulldozer nodded. Made sense. Judging by the weight, this thing would probably be great for cracking open nuts¡­

    Without further delay, they started heading toward the skyscraper.

    Along the way, they attracted a lot of attention. Curious zombies began following them, intrigued by whatever the hell they were carrying.

    By the time they reached the base of the tower, a massive horde had gathered, completely blocking the streets.

    Up above, Ethan sensed his subordinates approaching. His figure gradually faded from his home, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared on the street below.

    The moment the zombies saw him, they all bowed their heads in respect, creating a scene of absolute submission.

    Big Ears immediately stepped forward. "Boss! Last night, we were patrolling Rancho Cucamonga when we ran into some serious trouble. You almost lost me!"

    Ethan glanced him over. "You look fine to me."

    Internally, he was a little curious. Rancho Cucamonga was practically a ghost town now¡ªwhat kind of danger could they have possibly run into?

    Big Ears thumped his chest. "Of course! Good thing I''m fast¡ªI ran a hundred meters in three seconds."

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. "And did you catch the hit-and-run driver?"

    Big Ears nodded enthusiastically. "Yep, found him." Then he waved a hand. "Bulldozer, bring it over."

    "On it!"

    Bulldozer responded immediately, stepping forward with the slab in both hands. His posture was oddly reverent¡ªlike a waiter presenting a dish to a VIP.

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed as he studied the slab, especially the strange carvings covering its surface. They looked almost like runes.

    Big Ears, Shrimpy, and Locomotive took turns recounting the events of the previous night, their storytelling animated and full of exaggerated gestures.

    Ethan listened, mildly surprised. So this thing had fallen from space?

    His gaze landed on the two holes in the slab.

    They were perfectly smooth, identical in size¡ªdefinitely not naturally formed.

    A thought struck him.

    The size of those holes¡­ they looked an awful lot like they could fit a Radiant Crystal.

    ...

    S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 307 - 307: Star Map

    Both came from outer space¡ªmaybe there''s some kind of connection between them.

    With a flick of his wrist, three Radiant Crystals appeared in Ethan''s palm.

    And then¡ª

    Something happened that left the surrounding zombies stunned.

    Two of the crystals suddenly flared up, glowing like incandescent bulbs, becoming intensely bright. Then, as if drawn by an invisible force, they floated up from Ethan''s hand.

    "So they are connected." Ethan immediately concluded.

    The stone slab acted like a magnet, pulling the Radiant Crystals toward it. Suspended in midair, the crystals slowly drifted toward the slab.

    Moments later, they reached the two hollow sockets on the slab''s surface.

    Then, without hesitation, they dropped straight in¡ªfitting perfectly, down to the last fraction of an inch.

    BOOM¡ª

    In an instant, the entire slab erupted with light. The energy from the Radiant Crystals surged through the intricate patterns on its surface, illuminating every carved line.

    A strange force field radiated outward, pushing Bulldozer back several steps. But when he let go of the slab¡ª

    The zombies around him gasped in shock.

    The stone slab didn''t fall.

    It was floating.

    "What the¡­?"

    "That''s insane!"

    Their eyes widened in amazement.

    And under the glow of the slab''s light, they could feel it¡ªevery cell in their bodies was buzzing with energy, their evolution accelerating.

    Ethan hadn''t expected this either.

    He studied the glowing patterns on the slab. There was something eerie about them, something ancient and powerful.

    "This thing¡­ might actually be a treasure."

    He stepped forward cautiously. The force field didn''t reject him. Reaching out, he grabbed the edge of the slab with one hand¡ª

    It was heavy.

    Despite its relatively small size, the slab weighed several tons.

    But for Ethan, that was nothing.

    "Whoa!" Big Ears'' eyes sparkled with admiration. Ethan, standing under the radiant glow, lifting the slab effortlessly with one hand¡ªit was badass.

    "Bulldozer, Bulldozer! What is that thing?"

    "Hmm¡­" Bulldozer stroked his chin, deep in thought. The Radiant Crystals, which they usually used for "sunbathing," had just embedded themselves into the slab like they belonged there.

    "Think of it like¡­ a showerhead."

    "Uh¡­?"

    Big Ears blinked. How the hell does that make sense?

    Meanwhile, Ethan turned the slab over in his hands. It had a dense, solid feel to it¡ªlike metal, but also like stone. Definitely not something from Earth. It didn''t even have a name yet.

    "What should I call you¡­?"

    He studied the intricate patterns, the way they connected to the two Radiant Crystals¡ªlike a vast cosmic map, with two massive celestial bodies.

    "Star Map. Yeah, that fits."

    Feeling the weight of the Star Map in his grip, Ethan gave it a casual swing.

    A burst of radiant energy surged outward¡ª

    The air howled.

    BOOM!

    A nearby crumbling high-rise was blasted clean through, leaving a gaping hole in its structure. Then, with a groan, the entire building collapsed in on itself.

    The zombies scattered.

    "Uh¡­"

    Ethan glanced at the rising cloud of dust and debris.

    Didn''t expect that.

    This slab¡­ had serious power.

    Might come in handy for smashing people later.

    There were too many mysteries surrounding it¡ªtoo much to figure out all at once.

    For now, he''d hold onto it.

    Plenty of time to study it later.

    "Alright, you guys really pulled through this time!" Ethan said to Big Ears and the other two zombies.

    The three of them instantly lit up, eyes gleaming with excitement. Getting praise from Ethan? That was a huge honor.

    "Boss, this is just what we''re supposed to do! No big deal!"

    "Yeah, yeah! We''ll keep looking for more of these things!"

    "We''d go through fire and water for you, Boss!"

    "..."

    The three zombies responded eagerly.

    Ethan nodded, then waved his hand to dismiss the Zombie Horde.

    "Alright, meeting''s over. Get lost."

    ...

    Aside from that little incident, things in the territory remained peaceful.

    Well, except for the fact that Big Ears and his two buddies had found themselves a new hobby¡ªwandering around everywhere.

    Santa Monica, San Bernardino, Rancho Cucamonga, the vast Angeles National Forest, and all the surrounding wilderness¡ªthey scoured it all.

    They had basically turned into full-time street roamers, aimlessly patrolling the territory day in and day out.

    Every day, they prayed for a meteorite to fall from the sky.

    Just so they could find another treasure.

    Hell, whenever they spotted a shooting star, they''d chase after it, running for miles until it completely disappeared from sight¡ªonly then would they give up, disappointed.

    Funny how things worked out. Getting hit by a meteorite used to be considered a disaster. Now? It was something they wished for.

    Meanwhile, Ethan stayed holed up at home.

    Aside from absorbing crystal cores, he now had a new project¡ªstudying the Star Map slab.

    Two things about it puzzled him.

    First, the slab could only hold two Radiant Crystals, but Ethan had three. That meant one was left over.

    Second, two of the slab''s edges were irregular, like it had been broken off from a larger whole.

    Putting those clues together, Ethan was almost certain¡ª

    The slab wasn''t complete.

    It had been shattered by something.

    The question was¡­ where were the other pieces?

    "This is basically a puzzle¡­"

    But there was something else that made Ethan uneasy.

    The slab''s material was insanely tough. Even with his current strength, he couldn''t break it.

    If something¡ªor someone¡ªhad managed to shatter it¡­

    That meant whatever did it was ridiculously powerful.

    Not exactly a comforting thought.

    But then again¡­

    That thing probably wasn''t on this planet.

    Still, Ethan wasn''t the type to take chances. He needed to keep evolving. If he ever did run into something that strong¡­

    He''d make sure to kill it first.

    Time flew by.

    Before he knew it, Ethan had been laying low at home for over half a month.

    It was now the seventh month since the apocalypse began.

    He had almost completely absorbed all the high-grade crystal cores he''d gotten from the last big battle.

    And it wasn''t just his physical strength that had improved¡ªhis mental power had grown significantly too.

    At this rate¡­

    It wouldn''t be long before he reached the next stage.

    "Where the hell am I supposed to find more high-grade crystal cores?" Ethan started thinking again.

    Problem was, he had already wiped out most of the high-level Awakeners in the area. Even Genesis Biotech had stopped delivering "takeout" to him.

    If he wanted more high-grade crystal cores, he''d have to go further.

    "But would going too far be too dangerous?" Ethan pondered.

    That''s when he thought of Mia.

    Times like these were when having friends came in handy.

    Of course, he wasn''t planning to kill her for a crystal core.

    He just wanted to ask if she had any leads on where to hunt for some.

    With that in mind, Ethan picked up his phone and sent Mia a message, explaining what he was looking for. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A few moments later, she replied.

    "Actually, I do know a place that''d be perfect for you. But¡­ it''s really far."

    "Where?"

    Instead of answering directly, Mia asked¡ª

    "You remember the Black Hand Legion, right?"

    Ethan frowned slightly.

    "Yeah, kinda."

    Back in the early days of the apocalypse, there was a group by that name. They were basically a bunch of lawless scumbags¡ªdoing anything for profit. No morals, no bottom line. Hell, they even ran online scams and organ trafficking rings.

    They used to roam around his territory a lot.

    Which made them easy pickings for his underlings¡ªquick meals, delivered straight to the doorstep.

    But lately, they had completely vanished.

    It was like they had disappeared off the face of the earth.

    That''s when Mia sent another message.

    "I heard the Black Hand Legion built a city."

    ...

 Chapter 308 - 308: Welcome aboard Aircraft 098

    "They actually built a city..."

    Ethan was surprised. No wonder people had disappeared¡ªthey''d all gathered in one place.

    After the world went to hell, the Black Hand Legion had a field day. They expanded fast, wiping out the zombies in an entire city and claiming it as their base.

    Once the Black Hand Legion made a name for itself, plenty of survivors from other shelters started defecting to them. After all, human nature is weak¡ªfood, supplies, women... everyone has a price.

    In just a few months, their numbers had swelled to over ten thousand Awakeners. And they had no morals, no limits. They did whatever the hell they wanted, completely unchecked.

    The city they built was a lawless, depraved haven¡ªSin City in the truest sense. If a human mind could conceive it, they were doing it. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ethan thought to himself¡ªthis place might actually suit him.

    Like an all-you-can-eat buffet.

    Mia spoke up. "They call it Blackhand City. It''s in Texas, about 1,350 miles from here."

    "Oh, that''s a hell of a trip." Ethan replied. That was three whole states away. And then another thought hit him¡ªGenesis Biotech''s U.S. headquarters was in Austin, Texas.

    Now that was an interesting place.

    "If you''re walking, it''ll take you at least two months," Mia calculated. Then she added, "If you''re in a hurry for a crystal core, I could just dig mine out and give it to you."

    "..." Ethan fell silent.

    What the hell kind of suggestion was that?

    Still, she was loyal¡ªwilling to die for a friend.

    "Forget it. Judging by the look of you, your crystal core probably wouldn''t taste sweet anyway."

    "You think mine wouldn''t be sweet?" Mia frowned, clearly disagreeing. She considered herself a gentle girl. "What exactly makes a crystal core sweet?"

    "Well, for starters, you could try talking a little sweeter. Stop acting like such a damn tomboy all the time." Ethan replied offhandedly.

    Mia immediately caught on.

    "Ohhh, you mean like¡ª''Ethan~ I''m just a helpless little girl~''? That kind of sweet?"

    "..." Ethan was speechless again. In his mind, he could only describe her with one word¡ªlunatic.

    "Forget it, I don''t have time to mess around with you. Go get Oliver from your shelter¡ªI need to talk to him."

    "Got it, no problem." Mia nodded.

    Ethan still had a few aircraft stored in his spatial ring. Austin might be far, but with those, he could get there in about an hour.

    Distance wasn''t an issue.

    They say love crosses oceans. Hell, I''ll cross three states if I have to.

    ...

    Ethan headed downstairs and stepped out onto the street. As usual, before leaving, he gave his crew some instructions.

    "I''m heading out for a bit. You guys hold down the fort."

    "Oh, got it, boss." Bulldozer responded quickly. "Where you headed this time?"

    "Blackhand City," Ethan answered.

    Bulldozer scratched his head. He had no idea where that was.

    "What''s Blackhand City?"

    "It''s a place that runs an all-you-can-eat buffet," Ethan said, not bothering to explain further. He figured this way, Bulldozer would understand better.

    Sure enough, Bulldozer''s eyes gleamed. Sounded delicious.

    A while later, Oliver arrived at Ethan''s base. He was supposedly fluent in sixteen languages and served as Ethan''s personal pilot.

    Of course, he didn''t come alone.

    Behind him were Mia, Sean, Chris, and Brandon. Judging by the way they showed up, they were clearly planning to haul some cargo.

    Ethan tilted his head, eyeing the group approaching him.

    "Why are all of you here?"

    "Taking advantage of your trip to scavenge some supplies," Mia said casually. "Farming in the shelter is way too slow."

    Clearly, Oliver had already spilled the beans about Ethan having aircraft.

    "Yeah, exactly!" Sean nodded enthusiastically. "Especially apples¡ªthey take two and a half years to grow!"

    "Fine." Ethan didn''t object.

    With a simple wave of his hand, a sleek aircraft materialized in the middle of the wide street. Its silver exterior gleamed under the light, its streamlined design looking futuristic as hell¡ªpure sci-fi vibes.

    "Whoa! That''s gorgeous!"

    "Yeah, it''s got that cyberpunk aesthetic."

    "This is some next-level tech!"

    Chris and the others crowded around, marveling at the aircraft.

    Oliver, already familiar with it, walked up and opened the hatch. The moment he stepped inside, the interior lights flickered on automatically, followed by a mechanical voice.

    "Welcome aboard Aircraft 098."

    The inside was spotless, spacious, and practically brand new. After all, Genesis Biotech had barely finished manufacturing it before Ethan snatched it up.

    Chris and the others looked around like a bunch of wide-eyed kids in a candy store.

    "This place is insane!"

    "Yeah, man, thanks for letting us ride in something this high-tech."

    "No need to thank me," Ethan waved them off. "Thank Genesis Biotech instead."

    "Oh... right..." Chris and the others nodded.

    Mia glanced at Ethan, a little surprised. So he actually knows how to be grateful? Then again, his version of gratitude involved wiping out an entire Genesis Biotech outpost.

    Oliver, on the other hand, had a more complicated reaction.

    After all, he used to work for Genesis Biotech.

    If he hadn''t met Ethan and ended up at the Los Angeles shelter, he would''ve still been at the San Bernardino branch. And if that were the case, he''d probably be dead¡ªjust another corpse in a sea of zombies.

    Losing one road doesn''t mean you''re lost¡ªit just means there''s another way.

    Sometimes, what seems like a disaster¡ªeven a dead end¡ªcan turn out to be a blessing in disguise.

    "We''re taking off."

    With that, Oliver pressed the ignition button. The aircraft''s thrusters roared to life, unleashing a powerful burst of energy. In the blink of an eye, it shot into the sky like an arrow, quickly becoming nothing more than a little shadow against the horizon.

    ...

    The aircraft streaked through the clouds like a comet.

    Golden sunlight bathed the vast sea of clouds below, creating a breathtaking view¡ªone that felt almost unreal.

    For a moment, everyone just stared out the windows, lost in the peacefulness of it all. It was like stepping back in time, to a world before the apocalypse.

    "This is... amazing," Chris murmured.

    Sean, leaning against the window, absentmindedly wiped a bit of drool from the corner of his mouth.

    "Look at that big cloud¡ªdoesn''t it look like cotton candy? If it was cotton candy, I could eat the whole thing in one bite!"

    Mia shot him a look. "You''re such a glutton."

    Sean didn''t even flinch. "Hey, do you think Blackhand City has cotton candy?"

    "They probably do," Mia said.

    Those guys looted and pillaged everything in sight¡ªthere was no shortage of supplies.

    Ethan suddenly thought of something.

    "You two came with me¡ªaren''t you worried about the shelter getting attacked?"

    "Not really." Mia shook her head. "We''ve still got that edgy teenager holding down the fort. Besides... as long as you don''t stir up any bullshit, the shelter won''t get attacked."

    "...Alright, fair enough." Ethan had no comeback for that.

    ...

 Chapter 309 - 309:

    The group chatted and laughed along the way, making the journey anything but dull. Since their aircraft was flying at a high altitude, no brainless mutated flying beasts dared to cause trouble.

    Everything was going smoothly.

    About an hour later, they reached Texas airspace.

    The aircraft began to descend, switching to low-altitude flight. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Through the windows, they could see the desolate land below. Occasionally, they passed over ruined cities, where the distant howls of zombies echoed. Some mutated flying beasts circled in the sky, scanning for prey.

    In this post-apocalyptic world, most places were still overrun by the undead.

    "Where are we headed?" Oliver, the pilot, asked.

    Ethan thought for a moment. He couldn''t just charge straight into Blackhand City¡ªthat would be way too conspicuous, especially with thousands of Awakeners inside.

    Caution had always been his style.

    "Let''s scout around the outskirts of Blackhand City first. See if we can find any isolated teams."

    "Got it." Oliver immediately understood his intent.

    He activated the AI scanner, which began identifying lifeforms on the ground.

    The aircraft hovered in the sky, scanning every inch of land below.

    Before long, they found something.

    Lately, the Black Hand Legion had been running rampant, frequently venturing out to pillage and slaughter. They took everything¡ªmedicine, food, crystal cores¡­ even people.

    To them, humans were just another resource.

    At first, the Black Hand Legion had been more discreet, luring survivors into Blackhand City through scams¡ªfake promises of abundant food, clean water, even the temptation of beautiful women. Many fell for it. But once they arrived, they realized they had walked straight into hell, subjected to unspeakable horrors.

    As word spread, people wised up. No one fell for their tricks anymore.

    So the Black Hand Legion stopped pretending. Now, they just went out and took what they wanted¡ªby force.

    "Scanning in progress... Detected thirty-six humans below."

    The aircraft''s AI announced its findings.

    On the display screen, several red boxes highlighted a section of the ground, locking onto the targets.

    Oliver immediately reported, "Boss, we''ve got thirty-six people down there. Would you call that ''isolated''?"

    "Yeah¡­ close enough," Ethan replied.

    ...

    On the ground, a group of people was indeed moving.

    They were members of the Black Hand Legion, and they had just returned from a successful raid.

    They had ambushed a small scavenging team from a nearby shelter¡ªtaking everything. Supplies, weapons¡­ even the people.

    The victims consisted of two men and two women. They had only been out in the wilderness to forage for wild vegetables, pick fruit, or maybe hunt some small mutated beasts.

    But luck wasn''t on their side.

    They had managed to avoid the zombies¡ªonly to fall into the hands of the Black Hand Legion.

    Among them was a young couple.

    The man had been beaten down, and right in front of his girlfriend, one of the Black Hand thugs had kicked him so hard in the groin that his "eggs" had burst.

    Now, he was barely conscious, blood pouring from his mutilated body. His face was deathly pale, his entire body trembling uncontrollably. Heavy iron chains bound him as he was dragged along like livestock.

    "Ugh¡­ ughhh¡­"

    His girlfriend sobbed uncontrollably, her face streaked with tears, her eyes swollen from crying. Despair consumed her.

    One of the Black Hand Legion members sneered at her misery, taking twisted pleasure in her suffering.

    "Go on, cry. The louder, the better."

    "You fucking animals!" the wounded young man rasped, his voice weak, his body shaking as he fought through the agony.

    The Black Hand thugs just laughed. They had heard it all before.

    "Heh. If we''re animals, then what does that make you? Less than nothing."

    "Just wait till we get back. We''ll run a train on your girl right in front of you."

    "She''s got a pretty mouth. Bet it''ll sound real sweet when she begs us to stop."

    "Let''s see how much she loves you when we''re the ones making her moan."

    "You sick fucks!" The young man''s bloodshot eyes burned with rage. He wanted nothing more than to tear them apart with his bare hands. But the chains held him down. He was powerless. The only thing he could do was spit at them.

    One of the Black Hand thugs smirked and casually kicked him¡ªright in the same ruined spot between his legs.

    "AAAHHHH¡ª!"

    The scream that tore from his throat was pure agony.

    The pain of having your balls crushed? It was said to be worse than breaking a thousand ribs at once. Worse than giving birth to a hundred children at the same time.

    "No! Please, no!" The young girl at the front sobbed helplessly, her cries raw with desperation.

    The Black Hand Legion thugs only found it more amusing.

    Once these captives were dragged back to Blackhand City, they''d either be put to work as laborers, sold off as slaves, or used as bargaining chips to extort supplies from nearby shelters.

    Of course¡­

    Most of the time, the "exchange" was just a scam. The shelters would hand over the supplies, but the prisoners were never released. Hell, sometimes the ones delivering the ransom got kidnapped too.

    And if someone was deemed completely worthless?

    They''d be chopped up and fed to the dogs.

    "Help us! Somebody, please!" The captives wailed, their voices breaking as they imagined the horrors waiting for them in Blackhand City.

    The Black Hand thugs just laughed.

    "Scream all you want. Even if God himself showed up, he couldn''t save you!"

    But the moment those words left his mouth¡ª

    A sharp, whistling sound tore through the sky.

    A bright light streaked toward them at high speed.

    "Huh? What the hell is that?" One of the thugs squinted up at the sky. The object gleamed in the sunlight, almost blindingly bright.

    The whistling grew louder.

    It was getting closer. Fast.

    "Shit¡­ you don''t think it is God, do you?"

    "Are you fucking stupid? This is a sci-fi apocalypse, not a damn movie."

    "Oh¡­ yeah, good point."

    "....."

    The group murmured among themselves, watching the approaching object with growing unease.

    As it neared, they finally got a clear look¡ª

    A sleek, silver aircraft, its design futuristic and cutting-edge.

    "Wait¡­ is that Genesis Biotech?"

    "What the hell are they doing here?"

    "It''s not time for the delivery yet, is it?"

    Their curiosity deepened.

    The aircraft''s thrusters cooled as it descended smoothly, landing with precision.

    With a sharp click, the hatch slid open.

    Ethan stepped out, his expression calm, his gaze indifferent as he took in the scene before him.

    His eyes swept over the captives, then the Black Hand thugs.

    "This is all you''ve got?" His voice was flat, unimpressed.

    One of the gang''s lieutenants stepped forward, frowning.

    "Hey, you''re with Genesis Biotech, right? We agreed on the 10th for the delivery. It''s only the 6th¡ªwhy the hell are you here early?"

    Ethan tilted his head slightly, studying the man.

    Then it clicked.

    So Blackhand City had dealings with Genesis Biotech?

    And when they said "cargo"¡­ they meant people.

    Genesis Biotech was known for its experiments. They always needed fresh test subjects.

    Well, wasn''t this a nice little surprise?

    He hadn''t even stepped off the aircraft for five minutes, and he''d already stumbled onto something very interesting.

    How considerate of them.

    At that moment, Mia and the others jumped down from the aircraft.

    "We''re not with Genesis Biotech," Mia said, her tone casual but firm. "We''re Awakeners from a shelter."

    The lieutenant''s eyes widened in shock.

    Then narrowed in suspicion.

    His hand twitched toward his weapon, ready to fight if necessary.

    Mia kept walking, completely unfazed.

    "Oh, and that ''cargo'' you were talking about?" She smirked.

    "That''s you."

    ...

 Chapter 310 - 310: A new plan

    "We''re just cargo?" The gang leader''s face darkened. This girl was way too cocky.

    He glanced at the group in front of him¡ªthere weren''t many of them. Among them were Sean, whose sharp eyes held a calculating glint, and Chris, whose face was covered in scruffy stubble.

    Then there was Mia¡ªslender, delicate-looking, and not exuding much of a presence.

    From the looks of it¡­ this crew seemed like a bunch of weaklings, old men, and a lone woman.

    "Hah! I''d love to see what you guys can do. Boys, get ''em! Tie them up too!"

    "You got it!"

    The gang members cracked their knuckles, rolling their shoulders as they stepped forward, their faces twisted into menacing grins.

    And then there was Mia¡ªgorgeous. A woman like her was a rare commodity in the apocalypse. She''d fetch a damn good price.

    "This little chick is mine."

    One of the thugs couldn''t hold back any longer. He lunged forward, arms outstretched, ready to grab Mia and restrain her.

    Of course, what he was doing was basically suicide. He was walking straight into his own death.

    Shing¡ª

    Mia''s tachi flashed from its sheath with a sharp metallic ring, slicing through the air like lightning¡ªtoo fast for anyone to react.

    The thug barely got close before his head was sent flying.

    Blood sprayed everywhere.

    His headless body crumpled to the ground.

    "Wha¡ª"

    The rest of the gang froze, eyes wide with shock. None of them had even seen her move.

    She was fast.

    "What the hell are you looking at?" Mia''s cold gaze swept over them. She didn''t like the way these bastards were ogling her. Without hesitation, she thrust her tachi forward.

    The blade pierced straight through a young man''s eye, the tip bursting out the back of his skull.

    "Don''t just stand there! Get her!"

    Someone in the crowd finally snapped out of it and shouted.

    The Black Hand Legion was known for being ruthless and brutal. A little bloodshed wasn''t enough to scare them off.

    Instead, they drew their knives, short swords, and whatever weapons they had, charging at Mia all at once.

    Behind them, a few elemental Awakeners gathered energy, preparing to unleash their abilities. The air crackled with tension.

    But to Mia, this was nothing. Just a minor inconvenience.

    She flipped her tachi in her grip, arcs of electricity crackling along the blade.

    Then, in a blur, she moved.

    The blade sliced through the air, cutting down everything in its path.

    Heads flew.

    Throats were slit.

    Each strike was precise, lethal¡ªexecutions, not fights.

    Killing these men was no different from butchering livestock.

    In mere seconds, over a dozen bodies hit the ground.

    The Black Hand Legion might have been vicious, but they weren''t fearless.

    Now, they were terrified.

    They hesitated, stepping back, suddenly unsure if they wanted to keep fighting.

    "Shit¡­ she''s good at this."

    "Yeah, no way this is her first time. She''s definitely killed a lot of people¡­ or zombies."

    "What do we do?"

    "¡­"

    Weapons trembled in their hands.

    Meanwhile, the four captured refugees watched in stunned silence.

    Then, hope flickered in their eyes.

    Mia was strong.

    Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthey were actually going to survive this.

    "Boss, this chick''s no joke. You better handle her yourself!" one of the gang members called out.

    The leader narrowed his eyes.

    He was an A-rank fighter¡ªthe strongest among them. Their backbone.

    "Fine. Looks like I''ll have to take care of this myself."

    His gaze turned sharp and deadly as he pulled out an alloy dagger from his belt.

    Then, in a flash, he charged at Mia.

    His awakened ability¡ªenhanced speed¡ªmade him a blur.

    In the blink of an eye, he was already upon her.

    An A-rank speed-type Awakener.

    Not someone to underestimate. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The leader''s dagger sliced through the air, aiming straight for Mia''s pale, slender neck. In just a fraction of a second, it would pierce her throat.

    Clang!

    Mia''s tachi shot up in an instant, intercepting the blade with pinpoint precision. The clash of metal rang out, sharp and grating.

    "Not bad. You''re quick," the leader sneered, shifting his grip and slashing toward Mia''s face.

    She blocked again, her blade meeting his with a sharp clang.

    The fight escalated. Their weapons clashed repeatedly, each strike carrying lethal intent. Neither held back¡ªevery move was meant to kill.

    But Mia was faster. Sharper.

    She spotted an opening.

    With a swift diagonal slash, her tachi tore through his chest, carving a deep gash across his torso.

    The leader''s eyes widened in shock. He immediately leapt back, putting distance between them.

    Huff¡ª

    His breath came in ragged gasps. Blood seeped from the wound, staining his clothes, the pain shooting through his nerves like fire.

    If he hadn''t dodged in time, that blade would''ve gutted him.

    The rest of the gang watched in horror. Their leader¡ªinjured?

    Shit.

    If even he couldn''t take her down¡­ what the hell were they supposed to do?

    The leader''s mind raced. He had underestimated this woman. She wasn''t just some pretty face¡ªher strength was at least A+ rank.

    He needed a new plan.

    His gaze flickered past Mia, landing on the people behind her.

    Her companions.

    A smirk tugged at his lips.

    The Black Hand Legion had a simple strategy¡ªwhen brute force failed, take hostages.

    Chris and Oliver were armed. But Ethan and Sean? Empty-handed.

    Sean looked sharp, calculating. Probably not a core fighter. No leverage there.

    That left Ethan.

    The leader''s eyes locked onto him.

    Clean-cut. Handsome as hell.

    A kept boy toy, maybe?

    Tch. He hated boy toys.

    His expression twisted with malice.

    With a sudden burst of speed, he launched himself forward, his body a blur as he exploded past Mia, heading straight for Ethan.

    Ethan blinked, barely lifting his gaze.

    He hadn''t planned on getting involved. Mia was handling things just fine¡ªthis was her fight.

    But now?

    Now this idiot was coming straight for him.

    The leader was fast. But to Ethan?

    He might as well have been moving in slow motion.

    Every movement, every shift in his muscles, even the murderous glint in his eyes¡ªit was all crystal clear.

    The leader closed in, dagger raised, ready to plunge it into Ethan''s chest.

    And then¡ª

    He froze.

    Mid-strike.

    His entire body locked in place, as if someone had hit pause on reality itself.

    The dagger, once poised to strike, hovered motionless in the air, unable to move even an inch forward.

    Panic flooded his eyes.

    His muscles strained, his body trembled¡ªhe tried to move, to break free.

    But it was useless.

    He was trapped.

    "What¡­ what the hell is this?!"

    Terror gripped him.

    Ethan didn''t bother answering.

    Didn''t even acknowledge the struggle.

    He simply reached out¡ªcasually, effortlessly¡ªand plunged his hand into the leader''s skull.

    Then, with the same ease as plucking an apple from a tree, he pulled out the man''s crystal core.

    It was over in an instant.

    To the others, it looked like the leader had just¡­ walked up to Ethan, stopped moving, and handed him his own core.

    Then¡ª

    Thud.

    His lifeless body collapsed to the ground.

    His eyes, still wide open, were frozen in the sheer horror of his final moment.

    Silence.

    The remaining Black Hand Legion members stood there, stiff, unblinking.

    Their leader¡ª

    Dead.

    Just like that.

    ...

 Chapter 311 - 311: Uncle Chris, this guyâ€™s just like you

    The scene before them was horrifying¡ªtoo gruesome to process. An A-rank powerhouse had just died, just like that, without any warning.

    The members of the Black Hand Legion were shaken to their core. That young man¡­ he might actually be even more terrifying than the woman standing in front of them.

    Chris and the others muttered among themselves.

    "Of all the people to mess with¡­ why him?"

    "Was he in a hurry to die or something?"

    "..."

    With their leader dead, the remaining Black Hand Legion members were paralyzed with fear. Only now did they realize just how outmatched they were.

    "Run! Get the hell out of here!"

    Someone in the crowd suddenly screamed.

    Their already crumbling morale shattered completely. Any will to fight evaporated as they turned and bolted in a blind panic.

    Of course¡ª

    Mia had no intention of letting them go.

    Turning your back on the enemy? That only led to one outcome¡ªdeath.

    She shot forward, cutting them down one by one. In just a few swift, brutal strikes, the remaining dozen or so were all lying in pools of their own blood.

    Meanwhile, Ethan followed behind her at a leisurely pace, casually collecting the bodies.

    The B-rank Awakeners were about on par with Chris¡ªnothing special. Not even worth the effort of digging out their crystal cores. He simply scooped them up along with the corpses.

    Mia glanced back at him.

    "You didn''t lift a finger earlier, but now you''re all eager to clean up the bodies?"

    "Well, I''ve got you, don''t I?" Ethan smiled. "From now on, you''re my top-tier enforcer."

    Mia scoffed. "More like your top-tier errand girl."

    Meanwhile, the four Awakeners who had been kidnapped from the shelter were in tears, overwhelmed with emotion.

    They weren''t going to Blackhand City¡ªthat hellhole. They had actually been saved. It felt like a miracle.

    "Thank you¡­ thank you so much!"

    "You guys are incredible!"

    "Seriously, we owe you our lives!"

    They sobbed, pouring out their gratitude.

    But Ethan simply glanced at them, his voice calm.

    "Who said we were saving you?"

    "Uh¡­"

    The four of them froze mid-sob. The joy on their faces stiffened.

    What¡­ did he mean by that?

    From his tone, it almost sounded like¡ª

    Like he was considering killing them too.

    Panic surged through them again. Instinctively, they shrank back.

    Had they just escaped one nightmare only to fall into another?

    "Wait! Please, don''t kill us!"

    "We¡ªwe''ll do anything to repay you!"

    "Yeah, yeah! Whatever you need, we''ll do it!"

    "Just don''t kill us!"

    They pleaded desperately.

    Ethan tilted his head, considering.

    "Anything?"

    "Yes! Whatever you say!" They nodded frantically.

    "Alright then."

    Ethan relented. These four had been captured by the Black Hand Legion, which meant they weren''t particularly strong. No real value to him. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a flick of his wrist, he slashed through the iron chains binding them, setting them free.

    The four collapsed into each other''s arms, sobbing with relief.

    "Honey¡­ how''s your injury?" The girl in the couple asked anxiously.

    The young man''s face was pale, his body still weak. He shook his head bitterly.

    "Don''t call me ''Honey'' anymore¡­ Let''s break up."

    "What? Why?" The girl''s expression turned frantic.

    The young man bit his lip. He didn''t want to let go either, but he had no choice.

    "I¡­ I don''t think I can make you happy anymore."

    The girl''s eyes widened as she realized what he meant. Slowly, she lowered her gaze to his¡­ well, shattered "eggs."

    "So¡­ you mean you''ll never be able to¡­ you know¡­ with a woman again? What are you gonna do?"

    "Maybe¡­ I''ll just start dating men?" The young man hesitated.

    "Uh¡­" The girl was momentarily stunned. She hadn''t expected him to be so open-minded about it.

    Behind them, Brandon overheard their conversation and quickly made a connection.

    "Uncle Chris, this guy''s just like you¡ªdoesn''t like women! Looks like you''ve got a shot!"

    "Like hell I do!" Chris laughed and cursed. "Your Uncle Chris''s ''eggs'' are still intact, thank you very much."

    Meanwhile, Sean had already lost interest in their conversation. He eagerly rummaged through the supplies looted from the Black Hand Legion, searching for something specific.

    Unfortunately, there were no marshmallows. No apples either. But he did find some small wild berries¡ªtangy and sweet, not bad at all.

    After a brief rest¡ª

    Ethan finished collecting the bodies, then turned and stored the aircraft into his spatial storage ring. The sleek, high-tech vehicle vanished into thin air, just like that.

    "Holy crap! That''s amazing!" The four rescued Awakeners gasped in awe, having no idea how he did it.

    "Oh, right, our savior¡ªwhat do you want us to do for you?"

    "Help me track down Black Hand Legion members," Ethan said casually.

    "Uh¡­?"

    The four of them looked startled, a hint of fear creeping into their expressions.

    The Black Hand Legion was something they usually avoided like the plague. Now they were supposed to go looking for them?

    "You''re not gonna tell me you can''t find them, are you?" Ethan asked lightly.

    A chill ran down their spines. That calm tone of his¡­ somehow, it was terrifying.

    "N-no! Of course we can! Definitely! No problem at all!"

    "Good." Ethan''s lips curled into a faint smile.

    Honestly, they didn''t even need to go looking. The Black Hand Legion would come to them sooner or later. This was probably the easiest task they''d ever been given.

    "We can pick up Blackhand City''s signal from here and connect to their network. Finding their people is as easy as clicking a button," one of the girls explained.

    Ethan found that pretty convenient¡ªlike ordering takeout online.

    "Alright, go ahead and contact them."

    "Got it." The girl rummaged through the stolen supplies and found her phone.

    After turning it on, she connected to Blackhand City''s network.

    Before the apocalypse, the Black Hand Legion had already been operating in the dark web. Most people assumed their network would be filled with gore, violent content, and all sorts of twisted, depraved stuff.

    But the reality?

    Completely different.

    The website they had set up was clean, polished, and surprisingly wholesome.

    And they didn''t even call themselves "Blackhand City."

    Their official name? Texas Federal Shelter One.

    Their slogan?

    "The last safe haven in the apocalypse. Abundant resources. Whether you''re an Awakener or an ordinary survivor, we will help you live."

    Below that, the page was filled with pictures of food.

    BBQ ribs, mac and cheese, fried chicken, fresh-baked apple pie¡ªyou name it.

    For people struggling to survive in the wasteland, this was pure temptation. Just looking at the images was enough to make their mouths water.

    Who could resist that?

    "Slurp¡­"

    The girl swallowed hard. Eating BBQ ribs in the apocalypse? That was beyond luxury¡ªit was something she wouldn''t even dare to dream about.

    Of course, she knew full well that those pictures were nothing but bait.

    Classic online scam.

    If they didn''t make it look good, who the hell would willingly walk into Blackhand City?

    Through this website, survivors could contact Blackhand City''s so-called "rescue teams."

    The girl decided to play along.

    "Hello, does your shelter really have that much food? I''m starving to death out here."

    She sent the message.

    A reply came almost instantly.

    "Of course! Absolutely! Here at Texas Federal Shelter One, we''ve established our own farms and livestock facilities. Would you like to come? If so, we can send a team to pick you up."

    ¡­

 Chapter 312 - 312: Totally reasonable

    "Sure, but I''d like to check out your shelter first," the girl continued.

    "No problem! If you don''t like it, you can leave anytime ( >??)," the voice on the other end responded immediately.

    On the surface, the offer seemed pretty good¡ªplenty of food and water, no restrictions on movement. It was tempting, to say the least.

    "They''ve agreed. They''ll send someone to meet us," the girl said.

    Ethan nodded, satisfied.

    "Alright then, let''s go check it out."

    "Okay," the others replied in unison.

    Chris, Brandon, and Sean, along with the supplies they''d looted from the Black Hand Legion, packed up their bags, feeling pretty damn pleased with themselves.

    This was way better than farming in some shelter. Plus, it was a hell of a lot easier.

    With Ethan leading the way, cutting down anything in their path, their stash of supplies would only keep growing.

    "We''re set, man. We''re really set," Chris couldn''t help but marvel. Life had never been this good before¡­

    The group set off toward Blackhand City, passing through stretches of wilderness, abandoned villages, and crumbling towns.

    Fields lay barren, houses had collapsed, tangled in thick spiderwebs, some reduced to nothing but rubble.

    It had been seven months since the world fell apart. With no one left to maintain them, buildings had decayed into ruins.

    Out in the open, they occasionally spotted a few zombies¡ªmindless, slow-moving things, shambling aimlessly. Low-level threats, nothing to worry about.

    Before long, they came across a gravel road, freshly laid, with tire tracks still visible.

    According to the four from the shelter, following this road would lead them straight to Blackhand City.

    Ethan scanned the area, noting that the Black Hand Legion seemed to be taking their city-building efforts seriously. After drifting from place to place for so long, they''d finally found a place to settle.

    On either side of the road, abandoned vehicles were scattered about, stripped clean of anything useful.

    Not long after, they encountered a barricade¡ªrows of sharpened wooden stakes, some stained with dried blood.

    Just beyond it, a pile of blackened remains smoldered, the charred bones barely visible beneath the ash. Clearly, this was where they burned the dead.

    Ethan caught the scent of humans before he saw them.

    A group of men emerged from behind the barricade, armed with melee weapons, their builds solid, their expressions wary as they sized up the newcomers.

    These were the Black Hand Legion''s welcoming committee.

    "You must be Miss Leah?" The leader, a bald brute, stepped forward, forcing a smile in an attempt to appear friendly.

    But no matter how much he tried to mask it, his eyes carried the cold indifference of a man who had long since stopped valuing human life.

    The girl hesitated before answering timidly, "Yes, that''s me."

    "Well then, welcome to the shelter, my delicate little princess," the bald man said with a grin.

    "Uh¡­" Leah stiffened. She knew exactly what kind of people they were¡ªmonsters wearing human skin. But for now, she had to play along.

    "You¡­ you''re really going to give us food? You''re not just tricking us, right?"

    "Of course not! We treat everyone with honesty and sincerity. Why would we lie?" the man assured her, nodding enthusiastically.

    At the same time, his gaze swept over the group¡ªSean, Chris, and the injured young man.

    A bunch of weaklings¡­ plus a few delicate-looking women.

    Ethan, meanwhile, was sizing up the bald man. His strength was only B+¡ªweaker than the raiders they''d encountered earlier.

    Made sense. This squad was just here to escort people in, not to fight. They weren''t worth much.

    "This takeout''s low quality¡­ not very nutritious," Ethan mused to himself. He figured he might as well play along and see what Blackhand City had to offer. He''d heard rumors about a breeding farm¡ªhe was curious to see what that was all about.

    "Alright, let''s head in. I''m starving."

    "Oh, sure, haha¡­" The bald man chuckled, barely containing his excitement.

    They were walking right into the trap.

    ...

    Lately, people had grown more cautious. Everyone knew by now that the Black Hand Legion was full of liars, so their "business" had taken a nosedive¡ªalmost no one willingly walked into their trap anymore.

    But somehow, these idiots had.

    The bald brute muttered to himself, wondering how the hell this group had managed to survive seven months in the apocalypse.

    "Follow us," he said, signaling his men to move the spiked barricades aside, clearing a path.

    Then, leading Ethan and the others, he guided them into the city.

    As they entered Blackhand City, the presence of humans became more noticeable. The streets were lined with buildings, many of which showed signs of recent repairs.

    However, some of the larger iron gates were chained shut, locked up tight¡ªlike prison cells.

    Black Hand Legion members stood guard outside, armed to the teeth, their watchful eyes scanning the area. Security was tight.

    From behind those locked gates, agonized screams occasionally rang out¡ªraw, desperate, filled with unbearable suffering. The kind of screams that made your skin crawl.

    Ethan asked casually, "What''s going on in there?"

    "Oh, nothing much," the bald man replied with a forced chuckle. "We get injured a lot when we go out on missions. You know how it is¡ªsometimes the pain gets so bad, people scream a little. That''s normal, right?"

    "Makes sense," Ethan nodded, as if he completely agreed.

    But behind him, Leah and the others knew better.

    Those weren''t the screams of wounded soldiers. Those were the cries of people being tortured¡ªhelpless victims suffering unspeakable horrors.

    This was the infamous city of sin.

    As they passed another building, a new sound reached their ears¡ªthis time, frantic cries for help.

    "Help! Please! Somebody, help me!" The voice was muffled, choked with sobs.

    Ethan tilted his head slightly, listening.

    "What''s that noise?" he asked.

    "Uh¡­ well, you see," the bald man hesitated before forcing another excuse. "When we go out, we sometimes get hit by the Zombie King''s psychic attacks. Leaves some of us with¡­ lingering trauma. So, you know, sometimes they scream. That''s normal too, right?"

    "Totally reasonable," Ethan nodded again.

    But as they walked, the guards stationed along the way eyed them with something far more sinister than mere suspicion.

    Their gazes weren''t those of people looking at fellow survivors.

    They were looking at merchandise.

    Some of the guards even exchanged glances with the bald man, smirking cruelly, as if silently congratulating him on today''s haul.

    The bald man nodded back at them, acknowledging their silent approval.

    Eventually, they arrived at a gated compound, heavily guarded like the rest of the city.

    "This is where you''ll be staying. Go on in," the bald man said.

    Ethan''s sharp hearing picked up more screams from inside.

    "This place¡­ does it have that breeding farm you mentioned?" he asked.

    "Oh, yeah. Of course," the bald man replied quickly, a sly grin creeping onto his face.

    "Go on in and see for yourself."

    ... S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 313 - 313: Too damn normalâ€¦

    The entire compound was surrounded by a tall metal fence, reinforced with spikes and what looked like an electric current running through it. Security was tight¡ªno doubt about it.

    Leah and the others knew exactly what this place was¡ªa goddamn hellhole. Once an ordinary person stepped inside, they were in for a world of suffering, the kind that could rival the depths of hell itself.

    The bald brute stepped forward, the heavy iron lock clanking as he unfastened it. With a slow, grating creak, he pushed the massive gate open just enough for them to pass.

    "Go on in."

    "Alright."

    Ethan, unfazed as always, led the group inside without hesitation.

    Mia, following closely behind, didn''t just step through¡ªshe turned back and swiftly locked the gate shut behind them, securing it tight with practiced ease.

    The bald man raised an eyebrow, mildly surprised. Huh. Thoughtful of her.

    Once inside, the first thing that caught their eyes was a large open courtyard, surrounded by towering buildings. Several heavily modified trucks were parked around the area.

    Black Hand Legion members moved between the buildings, their presence thick in the air.

    Ethan quietly extended his senses, scanning the area. There were a lot of people here¡ªeasily over three thousand. The strongest among them was an A+ rank, likely the one in charge of this sector.

    The Black Hand Legion had the firepower to clear out an entire city of zombies. Their strength was on par with the Genesis Biotech division in San Bernardino¡ªplenty of A-rank Awakeners among them.

    "Let''s go."

    The bald man''s tone had noticeably cooled since they entered the courtyard. His men, walking alongside them, had a different kind of energy now¡ªpredatory, invasive. Some of them even had a sleazy glint in their eyes.

    As they moved through the compound, a strange noise reached their ears¡ªhigh-pitched squeaking, sharp and incessant.

    Rats.

    Looking ahead, they spotted several large iron cages filled with them.

    These weren''t ordinary rats. Some were the size of piglets, others as big as full-grown hounds. Their fur was sleek, their bodies plump, packed with meat.

    Just then, a Black Hand Legion member approached, carrying a large metal basin. The stench hit them first¡ªraw, metallic, unmistakably blood. The basin was filled with chunks of red, glistening flesh.

    "Come on, come on¡­" The man called out, his voice carrying the same tone someone might use when feeding livestock.

    Then, without hesitation, he dumped the entire contents of the basin into the cages.

    The rats went berserk.

    They screeched, their tiny claws scraping against metal as they tore into the meat. Some of the larger ones slammed against the cage walls, making them rattle violently.

    Leah and the others stood frozen, their bodies stiff with unease.

    And then they saw it.

    Among the chunks of meat, half-buried in the pile, was a severed human finger.

    One of the rats snatched it up, gnawing through the bone with a sickening crunch¡ªlike it was nothing more than a baby carrot.

    "Oh, fuck¡­"

    Their stomachs churned. Leah and the others fought back the nausea clawing up their throats, barely managing to keep from throwing up.

    Ethan, on the other hand, barely reacted. His gaze swept over the scene, indifferent. This? This was nothing. Child''s play.

    "This¡­ wouldn''t happen to be the ''farm'' you mentioned, would it?"

    "Sure is."

    The bald man nodded. "Rat meat''s still meat, isn''t it? And they breed fast¡ªlitter after litter every two months. Some of the well-fed ones even develop Neurocores. Way more efficient than raising herbivores."

    "Huh. Makes sense."

    Ethan murmured to himself. In a post-apocalyptic world, efficiency was everything. Fast reproduction was a major advantage. These guys knew how to adapt.

    After crossing the courtyard, they entered one of the buildings and stepped into a large hall.

    Inside, numerous Black Hand Legion Awakeners lounged around, their eyes locking onto the newcomers with an unsettling intensity.

    "What is this place?" Ethan asked, his voice calm but firm.

    The bald brute didn''t answer. Instead, he turned around and shut the heavy door behind them, looping thick iron chains around it several times.

    The entire door was made of alloy bars¡ªsolid, unyielding. It looked more like a prison gate than anything else.

    "First, we need to register you," the bald man finally said. "But before that, we''ll be collecting your weapons and phones."

    Without waiting for a response, he reached out, aiming to grab Mia''s Tachi.

    But before his fingers could even brush the hilt, Mia''s hand shot up, gripping his forearm in an instant.

    "Hm?" The brute frowned, instinctively trying to pull away¡ªonly to realize he couldn''t move an inch.

    Damn. The girl had some serious strength.

    "What''s this? You planning to resist?"

    "No," Mia replied evenly. "I''m not resisting."

    But by then, the atmosphere in the room had already shifted.

    The Black Hand Legion members lounging around the hall had all risen to their feet, slowly closing in.

    This place wasn''t just for registration¡ªit was where they confiscated weapons and locked up survivors. Resistance was common. And these men? They were the ones responsible for breaking that resistance.

    Their expressions twisted, eyes gleaming with cruelty.

    "No need to waste words on them." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "These kinds of people never behave unless you beat them into submission."

    "Yeah. They always need a little pain before they learn to listen."

    The bald man smirked, emboldened by his men surrounding them. "You know what we were feeding those rats earlier?" he sneered. "Anyone who doesn''t cooperate gets ground up and turned into rat food."

    "Yeah, I know," Ethan said casually.

    The brute''s smirk faltered. He scanned Ethan''s face, expecting fear¡ªpanic, at the very least.

    But there was nothing.

    Ethan''s expression remained completely neutral, as if he were discussing the weather.

    What the hell? He wasn''t scared at all?

    "¡­Alright, fine," the bald man scoffed. "No more games. I''ll be straight with you¡ªI''m a member of the Black Hand Legion."

    "Oh, cool," Ethan replied, his tone just as casual. "Then I won''t pretend either. I''m a Zombie King."

    "¡­What?"

    The brute blinked, momentarily thrown off.

    A Zombie King?

    The surrounding men exchanged confused glances. Was this guy out of his damn mind?

    But before anyone could laugh, Ethan''s eyes flashed red.

    And then¡ª

    A tidal wave of oppressive energy crashed over the room.

    The Domain of the Dead erupted, swallowing everything in its suffocating grip.

    The bald man and his subordinates froze. Their lungs seized, their bodies suddenly feeling as if they''d been plunged into the crushing depths of the ocean.

    The weaker ones didn''t even last a second. Their bodies convulsed, bones cracking under the sheer pressure before they collapsed to the ground, twitching helplessly.

    Terror.

    Pure, unfiltered terror surged through every single one of them.

    "He¡­ he''s not human!"

    "He''s really a Zombie King!"

    "What the fuck is happening?!"

    Panic spread like wildfire.

    The bald man''s eyes went wide, his mind racing. What the hell had he just brought into their base?!

    And then Mia spoke, her voice soft, almost amused.

    "I wasn''t planning to resist," she murmured. "I was just planning to kill all of you."

    CRACK!

    Her fingers tightened.

    The brute barely had time to scream before his forearm shattered like brittle glass.

    "AAAAAHHHH¡ª!"

    His howl of agony echoed through the hall, his arm bending at an unnatural angle.

    Mia didn''t hesitate.

    In one fluid motion, she drew her Tachi¡ªand slit his throat.

    Blood sprayed, his body crumpling to the floor.

    Sean, Chris, and the others moved in immediately, cutting down the surrounding men with ruthless efficiency.

    Ethan stood in the center of the chaos, his white coat unstained, his expression unreadable.

    Around him, the slaughter unfolded.

    Screams filled the air, one after another, blending into a symphony of death.

    Outside, Black Hand Legion members passed by the building, hearing the unmistakable sounds of agony from within.

    None of them reacted.

    They barely spared a glance.

    Because in this building, screams like that were just too damn normal¡­

    ...

 Chapter 314 - 314: So cruel...

    A moment later.

    The dozens of people in the hall had been completely slaughtered. Corpses lay sprawled in every direction, blood pooling across the floor.

    With a wave of his hand, Ethan collected all the bodies.

    Unfortunately, none of them were high-quality¡ªno advanced Awakeners among them.

    "Let''s head upstairs."

    Ethan could sense more human presences on the upper floors.

    They continued their massacre, ascending the central staircase. Along the way, a few people rushed down, alerted by the commotion. Before they could even grasp what was happening, Mia cut them down with a single stroke of her blade.

    Ethan followed behind, gathering the bodies as they went.

    The building had three floors in total. The second floor was where they kept the survivors¡ªpeople who had either been tricked or kidnapped and brought here.

    The place was lined with metal bars and echoed with the clanking of iron chains. It was nothing short of a massive prison.

    Guards patrolled lazily, some wandering aimlessly, others gathered in groups playing cards and drinking, enjoying themselves without a care in the world.

    As Ethan and his group stepped onto the floor, they immediately saw the imprisoned survivors. Many bore bruises and wounds from beatings. Their eyes were dull, lifeless¡ªnumb from the torment they had endured.

    The contrast between them and the carefree guards was stark.

    Though they shared the same space, it was as if they existed in two completely different worlds.

    "There are so many of them..." Ethan scanned the area, estimating that nearly fifty people were locked up here.

    The patrolling guards quickly noticed them, their expressions turning to confusion.

    "Who the hell are you? New recruits?"

    "Nope." Mia shook her head, ever straightforward. "We''re here to send you off."

    With that, she raised her tachi and cut the man down.

    The other guards immediately realized something was wrong. Roaring in fury, they charged forward, weapons drawn, engaging Mia and the others in battle.

    The slaughter on the second floor had begun.

    But Ethan paid them no mind. He strolled through the battlefield as if he were on a casual walk, his gaze fixed on the prisoners in their cells.

    Severed limbs flew past his head, blood splattered around him, yet not a single drop touched him.

    The imprisoned survivors, seeing this, seemed to awaken from their despair. Hope flickered in their eyes as they clutched the bars of their cages, shaking them desperately.

    "Help us! Please, help!"

    "Open the door, I beg you!"

    "Please, take me with you!"

    Ethan swept his gaze over them as if he were observing an exhibit. He quickly noticed that the prisoners had been divided into different categories.

    The women were separated based on their looks and body types. The men, on the other hand, were grouped by physical strength¡ªstronger ones in one section, weaker ones in another.

    Clearly, their captors had assigned them different values.

    The most disturbing sight, however, was a particular "cell" that held only women who had just given birth.

    Nearby, there were containers filled with stored breast milk.

    In a world where food was scarce, the purpose of these women was obvious. As for what had happened to their newborns¡­ there was no way to know.

    Behind him, Mia and the others showed no mercy as they tore through the Black Hand Legion members. Within moments, every last one of them was dead.

    Then, with a swift swing of her blade, Mia sliced through the locks on the prison doors, freeing the captives.

    But some of them, even with the doors wide open, remained huddled in the corners, trembling in fear. Their eyes were filled with terror, as if something still held them captive, preventing them from escaping.

    "Why aren''t you coming out?" Mia asked.

    A woman with disheveled hair curled up in the corner, her entire body shaking. Fear was etched across her face as she hesitantly raised a trembling hand and pointed toward the window.

    The group followed her gaze.

    There, beneath the window, sat a large oak barrel.

    Something inside it was moving, making a faint rustling sound.

    "Could there be... some kind of monster in the barrel?" Leah tensed, her guard up.

    Chris, on the other hand, was completely unfazed. Eager to show off his bravery, he scoffed, "Let me take a look. What kind of monster could possibly be in there? Whatever it is, I''ll cut it down with one swing!"

    Gripping his titanium-alloy machete, he strode forward confidently. With Ethan and Mia by his side, he figured that no matter what was inside, they could handle it.

    There was nothing to be afraid of.

    Besides, he reasoned, truly dangerous monsters wouldn''t be hiding inside a wooden barrel.

    Within a few steps, he reached the barrel''s edge and leaned in to take a look.

    But the moment his eyes landed on what was inside, his pupils dilated in shock. His face twisted in horror as he stumbled back several steps, his breath hitching. Then, as if his stomach had turned inside out, he clamped a hand over his mouth and gagged violently.

    "Ugh!"

    His entire body shuddered as nausea overtook him. His face turned an ugly shade of green, and he looked like he was about to vomit.

    "Uncle Chris, what''s in the barrel?" Leah asked, her curiosity piqued.

    But Chris just shook his head, unable to form a single word.

    Ethan turned his gaze toward the barrel. He could sense a faint life force inside¡ªso weak it was barely clinging on, teetering on the edge of death.

    "What the hell is in there?" he muttered, stepping forward.

    Mia, just as curious, followed closely behind him.

    As they neared the barrel, Ethan took one glance inside¡ªand immediately understood.

    Inside the barrel was a woman.

    Or rather, what was left of her.

    Her arms and legs had been severed. Her eyes had been gouged out. Her ears had been punctured, leaving her deaf. Even her tongue had been ripped out.

    Her scalp bore the grotesque scars of a branding iron, the flesh burned and disfigured beyond recognition.

    It was a sight straight out of a nightmare.

    Mia''s brows furrowed. Even for her, this was pushing the limits of human cruelty.

    "This is..."

    "So fucking cruel..."

    Leah and the others paled. Just hearing the description made their stomachs churn. A wave of nausea hit them, and they had to fight the urge to throw up.

    There were stories¡ªhorrors from history¡ªabout the Nazis conducting live experiments on prisoners in concentration camps. The methods were inhuman, beyond comprehension.

    But now, here it was. Not just a story. Not just a rumor.

    It was real. Right in front of them.

    "Bastards!" Brandon clenched his fists so tightly his knuckles turned white. His teeth ground together as he spat out his rage. The Black Hand Legion wasn''t just evil¡ªthey weren''t even human.

    There was no limit to the depravity they were capable of.

    It was obvious why they had done this.

    This woman had been turned into a living warning¡ªa message to the other prisoners.

    Try to escape, and this is what happens to you.

    And worse, the captives had likely been forced to watch the entire process unfold.

    The air in the second-floor hall grew heavy, suffocating.

    Ethan stared at the woman in the barrel, his expression unreadable. Even he had to admit¡ªthis was beyond cruel.

    "Rest now."

    His tachi materialized in his hand. With a swift, clean thrust, he pierced the barrel, ending her suffering.

    Blood seeped through the cracks, pooling onto the floor.

    Another tormented soul, finally freed.

    Brandon and the others remained silent. They had survived in this apocalypse for seven months, seen their fair share of horrors. But today¡­ today had set a new low.

    Compared to monsters devouring humans, this was worse. Humans devouring each other¡ªnow that was true horror.

    "From this day forward, I swear¡ªI''ll wipe out every last member of the Black Hand Legion." Brandon''s voice was steady, but his eyes burned with a newfound resolve.

    Something had taken root inside him. A seed of vengeance.

    The apocalypse had unleashed countless horrors, but nothing disgusted him more than the depths of human depravity.

    The Black Hand Legion was a disease. And he would be the cure. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Chris, seeing the fire in Brandon''s eyes, sighed and placed a hand on his shoulder. "Brandon, don''t get too worked up. Take a breath, cool your head."

    "I''m fine, Uncle Chris. I''ve never been more clear-headed."

    Chris blinked. "Oh¡­ well, I support your decision, obviously. But, uh¡­ you''re still struggling to condense a crystal core. How exactly do you plan on wiping out the entire Black Hand Legion?"

    ...

 Chapter 315 - 315: Fruit Ninja

    Brandon was speechless, but he knew Uncle Chris wasn''t trying to put him down¡ªhe was just stating the facts.

    Still, he could feel himself getting close to a breakthrough. Ever since the apocalypse began, he''d been through countless battles, big and small.

    The problem was, he''d spent too much time clinging to Mia, relying on her strength instead of pushing himself. That had dulled his fighting spirit.

    But today changed things.

    Now, he had a goal.

    He was going to become a killer¡ªone who specialized in taking down members of the Black Hand Legion.

    "I think I''m about to break through," Brandon said. "What if I awaken some crazy ability and shoot straight to the top?"

    "Yeah, right." Chris waved him off, clearly unimpressed. "I''m a damn powerhouse, and all I got was fire abilities. You think you''re gonna hit the jackpot? That''s like winning the lottery."

    "Hey, you never know. Gotta have dreams, man. What if I get lucky?" Brandon grinned.

    Meanwhile, Leah and the others were still shaken by what they''d just witnessed¡ªthe brutal torture of that woman in the oak barrel. The sheer horror of it left a deep scar in their minds. One thing was clear: if they were ever captured by the Black Hand Legion, they''d rather die than fall into their hands.

    With the second floor cleared, only the third remained.

    The top floor was where the Black Hand Legion''s mid-level leaders operated. Some of the higher-ups lived there. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At that moment, in one of the rooms, a young man sat up in bed, frowning as he picked up on the commotion downstairs.

    He was a B+ rank Awakener, with heightened senses.

    "Hey, did you guys hear that?" he asked.

    "Yeah," one of his subordinates nodded. "Probably just the prisoners rattling the metal bars again. Happens all the time. They just need a good beating."

    "I don''t know¡­ something feels off." The young man shook his head, uneasy.

    "Damien, you''re overthinking it," another subordinate said. "This is our turf. Who the hell would dare cause trouble? Even if they somehow got out of their cells, they wouldn''t make it past the courtyard."

    Damien Cross considered this for a moment before shaking his head. "Nah, let''s go check it out. Better safe than sorry."

    His men exchanged glances but didn''t argue.

    After all, Damien wasn''t just the guy in charge of this building¡ªhe was also the son of the district''s top boss.

    His father, Victor Cross, was a high-ranking figure in the Black Hand Legion. Ruthless to the core.

    Anyone who crossed him risked losing their hands, feet, eyes, or tongue¡ªsometimes all of the above. And if you really pissed him off? You''d end up in an oak barrel.

    No one wanted to get on Damien''s bad side.

    So, they quickly grabbed their weapons, straightened their clothes, and followed him out the door, heading downstairs to check things out.

    As they descended, Damien sniffed the air.

    "Smells like blood."

    "That''s normal," one of his men said dismissively. "Probably just some prisoners getting punished for acting up."

    But the moment they reached the second floor, they realized something was very, very wrong.

    A group of gaunt, disheveled, bloodstained people stood at the stairwell, blocking their path.

    The freed prisoners.

    Their eyes were hollow, lifeless¡ªuntil they spotted Damien. Then, in an instant, their gazes burned with pure, unfiltered rage.

    They wanted to tear him apart.

    They looked less like people and more like rabid animals.

    Or zombies.

    "You¡­ how the hell did you get out?" Damien stammered, instinctively taking a step back.

    "To settle the score," Brandon answered from the crowd.

    Damien''s stomach twisted. He knew exactly how he and his men had treated these prisoners. If they got their hands on him, he was done for.

    But then he smirked.

    Sure, they were outnumbered, but these people were weak¡ªstarved, beaten, barely able to stand.

    Meanwhile, he had over twenty men with him, all elite fighters. Some were even B-rank Awakeners.

    "You''ve got some nerve," Damien sneered. "I''ll have you all chopped up and fed to the dogs! Kill them!"

    At his command, his men charged forward like a pack of hungry wolves.

    They were stronger than the guards downstairs, no doubt about that.

    But to Ethan?

    They were nothing.

    Low-level trash...

    With a flick of his wrist, his tachi sliced through the air. The crystal core embedded in the hilt pulsed, releasing a wave of heat.

    The brilliant flames fanned outward, engulfing the stairwell. The Black Hand Legion fighters, packed tightly as they rushed down, had no room to dodge.

    Shhhhk¡ª

    More than ten men were sliced clean in half. Their upper bodies slid off their waists, hitting the ground with sickening thuds. The scene was gruesome¡ªsevered torsos, lifeless eyes frozen in shock.

    Ethan flipped his tachi in a reverse grip and slashed again. The same effortless motion, the same devastating result. The remaining enemies were cut down just as easily.

    The whole thing looked absurdly simple¡ªjust a couple of casual swings, and the so-called elite fighters were wiped out.

    "Damn, that''s some next-level Fruit Ninja," Mia muttered, watching from the side.

    "Huh?" Damien''s eyes widened in horror. Only now did he realize there was a true monster among them.

    The few wounded survivors from his group didn''t last much longer¡ªChris, Brandon, and the others quickly finished them off.

    "W-Wait¡­ stay back!" Damien stammered, sheer terror gripping him as Ethan stepped forward. He stumbled backward, his foot slipping off the edge of a step, and landed hard on his ass.

    For all his B+ rank strength, the only reason he held any authority was because of his father''s influence. On his own, he was nothing but a cowardly fraud.

    "You can''t kill me! If you so much as lay a finger on me, you''ll suffer a fate worse than death!" Damien shrieked.

    "My father is Victor Cross, the district boss! He''ll have you all chopped into pieces and fed to the dogs!"

    Ethan tilted his head slightly. "Oh yeah? And where''s your dad now?"

    Damien''s eyes lit up. Maybe there was a chance. His father''s name carried weight in the Black Hand Legion¡ªpeople feared him.

    "Scared now, huh? I''m warning you, my dad''s in the building across from here. If you know what''s good for you, you''ll let me go."

    "Oh, cool." Ethan turned to Mia and the others. "I''ll leave this one to you guys."

    Then, without another word, he vanished.

    "???"

    Damien blinked, completely dumbfounded.

    "W-Where the hell did he go?"

    Mia smirked. "Where do you think? He''s off to kill your dad."

    Damien''s face went blank.

    Wait.

    Did he just¡­ give away his father''s location?

    "No! That''s impossible! My dad will kill all of you! None of you are leaving this place alive!" he screamed, his voice cracking.

    But no one cared about his threats.

    Because in this world, once Ethan set his sights on someone, survival was no longer an option.

    Mia raised her tachi.

    Shhk. Shhk.

    Two quick slashes.

    Damien''s arms and legs were severed in an instant.

    The freed prisoners, their eyes burning with months of suppressed rage, swarmed forward. The man who had tortured them, humiliated them, treated them like animals¡ªwas finally at their mercy.

    They didn''t hesitate.

    "AAAAAHHHH¡ª"

    Damien''s screams echoed through the entire building.

    Meanwhile, Ethan had already reached the courtyard.

    Even from here, he could still hear the agonized wails behind him.

    The Black Hand Legion members stationed outside barely glanced in that direction.

    To them, still considering it within the realm of normal...

    ...

 Chapter 316 - 316: Thanks

    Ethan didn''t pay any attention to the people around him.

    Instead, he activated his stealth ability and moved toward the building across the way.

    Silent as a shadow, he passed right by people without them noticing a thing.

    The building ahead was both a storage facility for supplies and a resting place for members of the Black Hand Legion.

    At that moment, Victor Cross was inside a spacious room. As the overseer of this compound, he was practically a warlord, living a life of debauchery and excess.

    Before the world went to hell, he had been nothing more than a butcher at a slaughterhouse.

    But after joining the Black Hand Legion, his ruthless nature had propelled him up the ranks to a supervisory position. His greatest weakness? His son.

    Victor was a massive man, easily weighing over 220 pounds. He sat at a dining table piled high with freshly roasted meat, steam still rising from it.

    Grabbing a chunk, he shoved it into his mouth, chewing noisily as grease dripped down his chin. The rich, savory flavor made his eyes light up.

    "Damn, that''s good," he muttered in satisfaction.

    From the shape of the meat in his hand, it looked suspiciously like half of a giant rat.

    "Careful, honey, you''ll choke."

    Two nearly naked women sat beside him, wiping his mouth with towels.

    Chains were fastened around their necks, the ends secured to the legs of his chair¡ªproof of just how depraved he was.

    Victor let out a booming laugh, his thick fingers roaming freely over the women''s bodies.

    This wasn''t the apocalypse.

    This was paradise.

    At least, that''s how Victor saw it.

    And with the Black Hand Legion growing stronger by the day, taking over one city meant they could take another. Hell, maybe one day they''d rule the whole damn world.

    "Hey, where the hell is my son? Why isn''t he here for dinner? Go get him."

    "Understood, sir."

    Two guards standing by the door nodded and turned to leave.

    But just as they reached for the door¡ª

    They froze.

    Their bodies stiffened unnaturally, faces contorting in agony.

    "Hm?" Victor looked up, frowning in confusion.

    "What the hell''s wrong with you two?"

    Crack!

    The only response was the sickening sound of bones shattering.

    The guards collapsed like puppets with their strings cut, their bodies crumpling into grotesque, twisted heaps on the floor.

    "What the¡­"

    Victor''s frown deepened. He shot up from his seat, an uneasy feeling creeping into his gut. Something was very, very wrong.

    And then¡ª

    Ethan appeared in the doorway.

    His sharp gaze swept across the room before settling on Victor.

    "This must be the place."

    Victor''s breath hitched.

    "You¡­ Who the hell are you? How did you get in here?"

    A cold dread gripped him.

    Facing Ethan felt like standing before a predator¡ªan instinctual, primal fear clawed at his insides.

    Even the two enslaved women, who had seen Victor commit unspeakable acts without flinching, were stunned to see him looking so afraid.

    Ethan''s voice was calm, almost casual.

    "Your son told me you''d be here. Oh, and don''t bother calling him for dinner. Chances are¡­ someone else is eating him right now."

    Victor''s expression darkened.

    "What?"

    Ethan wasn''t bluffing.

    The prisoners locked up in this hellhole had been starving for days. Given the chance to take revenge on the bastard who had tormented them, it wouldn''t be surprising if they had literally torn him apart with their teeth.

    Victor''s face twisted in rage and panic.

    "Guards! Get in here! Now!"

    Ethan didn''t stop him.

    The commotion in the hallway drew immediate attention. Within seconds, armed men stormed into the room, their eyes locking onto Ethan.

    In an instant, they surrounded him.

    Most of the men surrounding Ethan were high-ranking members¡ªleaders within the compound''s management.

    Ethan glanced around at them and, to their shock, actually said, "Thanks."

    Then, without another word, he unleashed Domain of the Dead.

    A crushing, suffocating pressure exploded outward, spreading rapidly and engulfing the entire room.

    Everyone froze in place.

    Ethan swung his tachi in a single, fluid motion.

    Heads flew.

    Like slicing through fruit, his blade cleaved through necks effortlessly. Skulls tumbled to the ground with dull thuds, rolling across the blood-slick floor.

    Scarlet sprayed in every direction.

    Bodies collapsed, twitching for a moment before going still.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Victor stood there, stunned. His gut clenched with a sickening realization.

    As an A+ ranked Awakener, he was just a step away from S-rank¡ªstrong enough to barely withstand Domain of the Dead.

    But that didn''t stop the fear from sinking its claws into him.

    Ethan''s movements were too precise. Too practiced.

    The Black Hand Legion was full of killers, but they were usually brutal, sadistic, or downright psychotic when they took a life.

    Ethan, though?

    He was indifferent.

    Like this was nothing.

    Like slaughtering people was just another part of his daily routine.

    This guy¡­ he''s used to killing.

    Victor''s mind raced.

    In the blink of an eye, his men were gone.

    Ethan tilted his head slightly. "Anyone else?"

    Victor was speechless.

    This man¡ªno, this thing¡ªwasn''t human.

    The aura he exuded¡­ it was more like a Zombie King. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A powerful one.

    No wonder he had said thank you earlier.

    How the hell had a Zombie King gotten in here?

    Victor''s jaw tightened. "Where''s my son? Did you kill him?"

    Ethan dragged his tachi across the floor, stepping forward at a slow, deliberate pace. "You''ll be seeing him soon."

    Victor''s face twisted in rage.

    "I''LL KILL YOU!"

    With a furious snarl, he lunged like a rabid dog.

    Ethan watched him, mildly amused.

    Then¡ª

    He swung his blade.

    Shing¡ª

    ...

    Meanwhile¡­

    On the third floor of the compound, a body suddenly crashed through a window.

    Glass shattered, shards raining down as the corpse plummeted to the ground.

    "Huh?"

    The Black Hand Legion members in the courtyard turned, startled.

    That¡­ wasn''t normal.

    "Who the hell was that?"

    "Probably some idiot who screwed up and let a prisoner escape. Looks like they jumped to their death."

    "Let''s check it out."

    The group moved closer, gathering around the body.

    The sight that greeted them was gruesome.

    The corpse''s limbs had been hacked off.

    Deep claw marks and bite wounds covered its flesh.

    Chunks of skin were missing, and half of its face had been torn away, exposing raw gums and jagged teeth.

    Even his own mother wouldn''t have recognized him.

    The Black Hand Legion members exchanged uneasy glances.

    They still assumed it was just some unfortunate prisoner who had chosen to end their suffering.

    But then¡ª

    One of them frowned.

    "Wait a second¡­"

    His eyes locked onto the corpse''s chest.

    Through the tattered, blood-soaked fabric, he spotted something.

    A tattoo.

    A skeletal head gripped by a black hand.

    His breath caught in his throat.

    "This¡­ this is Damien!"

    "What?! No way!"

    The others recoiled in shock.

    Everyone knew how much Victor adored his son.

    If Damien had died like this¡­ the consequences would be unimaginable.

    The first man swallowed hard. "I''m sure of it. I''ve seen his chest before¡ªhe had that exact tattoo."

    Before anyone could process the horror of what that meant¡ª

    From the first floor, the sound of rattling chains echoed through the air.

    Then¡ª

    BANG!

    The main doors burst open.

    ...

 Chapter 317 - 317: Boss! Weâ€™re in deep shit

    Everyone turned their heads.

    A young girl stood in the doorway, her silhouette sharp against the dim light. Behind her, Sean, Chris, and the others followed, along with the group of imprisoned survivors.

    The Black Hand Legion members immediately grasped what had happened.

    "They actually broke out!"

    "And they killed Damien."

    "They''re asking for death! Kill them!"

    Without hesitation, the Black Hand Legion fighters drew their weapons and charged at Mia and her group.

    The battle erupted once more.

    Mia''s tachi sliced through the air with deadly precision, a whirlwind of steel that turned her into a human meat grinder. The lower-ranked Black Hand Legion members couldn''t even get close.

    But outside, more Black Hand Legion fighters had gathered¡ªfar more than those inside the building. Hearing the shouts and the clash of steel, they swarmed in, joining the fray.

    The battlefield grew more chaotic by the second.

    Yet Chris and the others weren''t afraid. They knew Ethan had already gone after the Legion''s top brass, which gave them a sense of security.

    Besides, against these low-level Awakeners, Mia alone was more than enough.

    She stood at the front, an unshakable force, holding the line like a lone warrior against an army. Chris, Brandon, and the others stayed behind, finishing off any enemies she left in her wake.

    "Earth Wall!"

    A sudden roar cut through the chaos. The ground rumbled violently, and several thick walls of earth shot up, isolating Mia from the rest of the group.

    "Ice Prison!"

    A surge of pale blue energy condensed around her, rapidly forming a crystalline barrier that locked her in, shrinking her space even further.

    Clearly, a high-level Awakener had entered the fight.

    With over a thousand people in this compound, there were bound to be some elites.

    A middle-aged man emerged from the crowd, flanked by three others. This was Victor''s elite squad¡ªthe ones he sent in when things got serious.

    "You''ve got some nerve causing trouble here." The man''s expression was dark and menacing. His name was Jaxon, the Awakener who had summoned the earth walls.

    Behind him stood a young woman¡ªan A-rank ice-type Awakener.

    It was the two of them who had worked together to trap Mia.

    The other two members of their squad were already launching their attacks.

    The first, a young man, unleashed a wave of psychic energy, crashing toward Mia like a tidal wave, attempting to crush her consciousness.

    The last one drew his blade and lunged at her with blinding speed, aiming to pierce her body in a single, lethal strike.

    Their teamwork was seamless. Every attack was focused solely on Mia.

    Jaxon was confident they could take her down in an instant.

    Inside the Ice Prison, Mia was surrounded by reflective surfaces, distorting her vision. Her movements were restricted, and the temperature inside plummeted. Ice crept up her legs, freezing her feet in place, slowing her down significantly.

    Then, a sharp psychic force stabbed into her mind like steel needles, sending a searing pain through her nerves. For a brief moment, her vision blurred.

    [Pain Level: 29%]

    Almost simultaneously, the speed-enhanced Awakener''s attack reached her.

    His blade sliced through the frozen air, piercing straight through the Ice Prison barrier. It didn''t stop¡ªdriving directly toward Mia''s throat, just inches away from slitting it open.

    "Heh¡­ Die already!"

    For an ordinary person, being hit with this kind of combined assault would mean instant death.

    But Mia suddenly raised her hand.

    She caught the blade.

    The razor-sharp edge stopped just an inch from her neck, unable to move forward even a fraction.

    Blood dripped from between her fingers, staining the ice beneath her.

    [Pain Level: 37%]

    "Attacking from the shadows? That''s pretty damn dishonorable." Mia slowly lifted her gaze, her killing intent surging.

    "Wha¡ª?"

    The attacker''s face twisted in shock. He could feel it¡ªher presence was rising, an overwhelming, suffocating danger descending upon him.

    Crack!

    Mia twisted her wrist sharply, snapping the young man''s blade in half with sheer force. In the same motion, she drove the broken tip straight toward his temple.

    "Oh, shit¡ª" His eyes widened in sheer terror. The attack was too fast, too close¡ªthere was no way to dodge.

    A second later, his horrified expression froze in place.

    With a sickening squelch, the jagged blade pierced clean through his skull, exiting the other side.

    One down.

    Mia''s body tensed like a coiled predator, her tachi crackling with arcs of electricity. Her aura surged, growing even more intense. Then, with a single step¡ª

    Boom!

    The ground trembled violently. The Ice Prison shattered. The earth walls exploded into debris.

    And in the next instant, Mia shot forward like an arrow loosed from a bow, streaking straight toward Jaxon.

    "Shit!" Jaxon''s face twisted in alarm. A storm of killing intent was bearing down on him.

    He reacted instantly, summoning earth energy beneath his feet. In the blink of an eye, his body was encased in thick layers of hardened rock, transforming him into a towering earth golem. Gritting his teeth, he swung a massive stone fist forward.

    Whoosh¡ª

    The air howled as Mia''s blade cut through it.

    Her strike was devastating. The tachi sliced effortlessly through the rock, severing Jaxon''s arm at the shoulder.

    "AAAHHHH!"

    A bloodcurdling scream tore from his throat as crimson gushed from the wound.

    His mind reeled. How the hell is she this strong?!

    "Somebody stop her!" Jaxon shouted desperately, realizing she was already preparing her next attack.

    "On it!" His two remaining teammates sprang into action.

    The ice-type Awakener''s eyes flashed as she summoned a surge of freezing energy. Several thick ice walls materialized between Mia and Jaxon, blocking her path.

    At the same time, the psychic Awakener unleashed another mental assault, his power flooding outward like a tidal wave.

    But before he could fully focus¡ª

    "Hey. You''re in my way."

    A lazy voice spoke right beside him.

    The psychic Awakener turned, frowning. Sean stood there, looking mildly annoyed.

    "What the¡ª?" The psychic''s brows furrowed. This guy didn''t seem very bright. Whatever¡ªhe''d just take him out first.

    He immediately redirected his psychic energy, slamming it into Sean''s mind.

    Nothing happened.

    Sean just stood there, completely unfazed. If anything, he looked¡­ confused.

    "The hell are you staring at?" Sean muttered.

    Then, without warning, he threw a straight punch.

    Crack!

    His fist smashed into the psychic Awakener''s face, shattering his nose. Teeth flew from his mouth as his body snapped backward, collapsing in a heap.

    Meanwhile¡ª

    Mia tore through the ice walls like they were paper. Her tachi flashed, and in the next heartbeat, the ice-type Awakener''s chest was impaled.

    The girl''s eyes widened in shock, frozen in the moment of her own death.

    Jaxon watched in horror.

    What the fuck are these people?!

    Just moments ago, he had been certain they had the upper hand. But in the blink of an eye, his entire squad had been annihilated.

    This isn''t a fight. This is a massacre.

    I have to get to the boss¡ªNOW. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Panic surged through him. Without hesitation, he turned and bolted, shoving his own men into Mia''s path as human shields. Using the chaos as cover, he fled the battlefield.

    ...

    Jaxon sprinted into the high-rise at the back of the compound.

    His severed shoulder throbbed with agony, blood pouring through his fingers as he clutched the wound. His face was pale, drenched in cold sweat. He looked like a man barely clinging to life.

    Stumbling through the corridors, he finally reached Victor''s office.

    There was no time to knock. He slammed his body against the door, forcing it open.

    "Boss! We''re in deep shit, we¡ª"

    His words died in his throat.

    The room reeked of blood.

    Corpses littered the floor.

    And standing in the center of the carnage, holding a bloodstained tachi, was a lone figure.

    Jaxon''s breath caught in his chest.

    His nightmare wasn''t over.

    It had just begun.

    ¡­

 Chapter 318 - 318: Beef pot pie

    "Wait a second¡­" Jaxon froze in place.

    Did he just walk into the wrong room?

    But when he turned his head, he saw Victor''s half-severed head lying on the ground¡ªhis crystal core had been dug out.

    "Go find your boss somewhere else," Ethan said casually, swinging his blade in a clean arc.

    Jaxon felt the world spin around him¡ªthen everything went black. Forever.

    Ethan flicked his wrist, collecting all the corpses into his storage space before turning and heading downstairs.

    Outside, the Black Hand Legion was already doomed. Mia had slaughtered them to the point where they were scattering in all directions. Some tried to escape, only to realize the main gate had been locked.

    Since the Legion had always been paranoid about survivors running away, they hadn''t left any extra exits. The surrounding barbed wire fences? Fully electrified.

    In the end, they had no way out.

    With Ethan and Mia working in perfect sync, they wiped out every last one of them.

    Over a thousand Black Hand Legion members¡ªnot a single survivor.

    The massacre had finally come to an end.

    But in the massive compound, not a single corpse remained. Everything had been cleaned up¡ªEthan had stored them all in his spatial storage ring.

    Now, it was time for the next step¡ªlooting.

    They needed to see what Victor had been hoarding.

    The group got to work, moving through the compound, checking every single room in the surrounding buildings.

    In the storage area, they found a decent haul¡ªwild vegetables, foraged fruits, a small stash of whole wheat flour, rice, and some cooking oil. There was even a Longhorn Beef carcass.

    All of it had been plundered by Victor from various places.

    Of course, they also uncovered plenty of personal belongings from the Black Hand Legion members¡ªsome of which were downright disturbing.

    After all, the Legion was full of twisted individuals. Some had a habit of collecting¡­ questionable items¡ªlingerie, vibrators, and other bizarre things.

    "Hey, check this out!"

    Inside Victor''s room, Chris excitedly pulled out a sleek silver metal case.

    What stood out the most was the circular emblem in the center, with a bold "GB" in the middle¡ªthe unmistakable logo of Genesis Biotech.

    "Open it up!"

    Everyone gathered around, curiosity piqued.

    Chris wasted no time flipping the case open¡ªinside, rows of neatly arranged vials gleamed under the light.

    "What the hell is this?"

    "It''s Human Evolution Serum," Ethan said after a quick glance. "Ordinary people can use it to condense a Neurocore."

    "Oh¡­" Mia nodded. For regular people, this stuff was a huge deal. She couldn''t help but feel intrigued.

    "How do you know about Genesis Biotech''s serums?"

    "Because¡­ we go way back," Ethan replied with a smirk.

    "..." Mia and the others were speechless.

    "That''s weird, though," Chris muttered, frowning. "Why would Black Hand Legion have Genesis Biotech''s stuff?"

    Ethan leaned against the table, arms crossed. "Remember when we first got off the aircraft? The Black Hand Legion mistook us for Genesis Biotech people and mentioned a deal. My guess? This was the deal."

    "Oh, right!" Chris''s eyes lit up as realization dawned on him.

    Damn.

    The guy notices everything.

    Just from a single offhand comment, he had pieced together the whole picture.

    Ethan rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Actually¡­ I wouldn''t mind making a little trade with them myself."

    "..." Chris and the others fell silent.

    Something about the way he said that made them very uneasy.

    But none of them dared to ask.

    And none of them dared to comment.

    ¡­

    The group was still busy looting when Sean and Leah emerged from a small grove behind one of the buildings, looking absolutely thrilled.

    "Guys, check this out! Look what we found!"

    Everyone turned toward them¡ªand their faces lit up with surprise.

    Because Sean was holding onto a cow.

    In the apocalypse, an animal like this was practically a legendary treasure.

    The black-and-white dairy cow was spotless, clearly well taken care of. It was probably one of Victor''s most prized possessions¡ªsomething he wouldn''t even consider eating. In this compound, it was likely treated better than most people.

    And more importantly, it could produce milk¡ªa rare and valuable food source in the wasteland.

    "I can''t believe this," Mia murmured, her bright eyes filled with amazement.

    A short while later, they had completely cleaned out the compound. Everyone had made a killing in supplies.

    "What''s next? Are we heading back to L.A.?" Mia asked Ethan. She wasn''t exactly taking orders from him, but she had to admit¡ªhe was ridiculously cunning and always had a solid plan.

    "Hell no," Ethan said without hesitation.

    They were still in Blackhand City, but this compound was completely isolated. The Black Hand Legion members outside rarely came in here.

    Hell, they had wiped out Victor and his entire crew, and no one had even noticed yet.

    "We''re staying here for now."

    "Oh¡­" Mia nodded, realizing¡ªas expected¡ªEthan was greedy as ever. He had already eaten at their buffet, and now he wanted free lodging too.

    Ethan continued, "The Black Hand Legion was supposed to make a deal with Genesis Biotech, right? I wanna see what they were trading. It''s been a while since I''ve checked in with Genesis Biotech¡­ Feels like we''re losing touch."

    "Fair enough," Mia said, understanding his intent.

    She pulled out a piece of dried jerky, chewing on it casually. After all, they had been fighting and looting for hours¡ªit had drained a lot of energy. She needed to refuel.

    The others felt the same. They were exhausted, so they all grabbed something to eat¡ªwild fruits, foraged greens, whatever they had on hand.

    Ethan glanced around at them, then frowned.

    "Why don''t you guys just cook a proper meal?"

    "...Huh?"

    Everyone froze.

    The phrase "cook a proper meal" sounded completely foreign to them.

    Ever since the apocalypse started, they had been constantly on the move, fighting for survival, barely scraping by. Just having food to eat at all was a blessing. The idea of actually cooking had become a distant memory.

    But now¡­

    They were in a secure compound.

    They had electricity, water, fresh ingredients¡ªand no immediate threats.

    They could cook.

    "Wait¡­ You''re right! We can actually make a meal!" Mia realized.

    Ethan smirked. "So, what do you wanna eat? I''ll cook for you."

    "Hmm¡­ How about beef pot pie?" Mia suggested.

    The others immediately nodded in agreement. Beef pot pie wasn''t just food¡ªit was nostalgia.

    It reminded them of home, of family dinners before the world fell apart.

    It was comfort in a dish. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With that, everyone got to work, gathering ingredients and prepping for the meal.

    Ethan and Mia took charge of mincing the beef.

    They stood at the counter, a fresh slab of newly butchered beef in front of them.

    Mia grabbed a chef''s knife and got to work. She was surprisingly skilled¡ªher cuts were quick, precise, and efficient. With just a few strokes, she had already reduced the meat to fine mince.

    Ethan, on the other hand, stared at the meat for a second.

    Then he sighed.

    Too much effort.

    With a simple thought, he activated the power of Domain of the Dead¡ª

    And in an instant, the chunk of beef was obliterated into fine powder.

    ¡­

 Chapter 319 - 319: Maybe I should go for a walkâ€¦

    Mia glanced over, surprised that the power of Absolute Domain could be used like this¡­

    "Hey! If you do that, this beef pot pie won''t turn us into zombies, right?"

    "If it does, it does," Ethan replied casually.

    "Alright then..." Mia shrugged. Whether zombie or human, it didn''t really matter: "I just don''t want to lose my memories and end up a mindless idiot."

    "Don''t worry. Even if you turn into a zombie, I''ll get your memories back."

    "You can do that?" Mia was skeptical.

    "Yeah, I can." Ethan nodded, his promise firm and unquestionable.

    As the others listened to their conversation, they got busy preparing this rare "feast."

    Sean was chopping onions, tears streaming down his face.

    Hot oil sizzled in the pan as Mia tossed in the vegetables, stirring them until their aroma filled the air. Ethan added the beef next, sprinkling in salt, black pepper, and dried herbs, letting it all simmer slowly.

    Chris and Brandon handled the pie crust, kneading the dough, rolling it out, and carefully lining the baking dish. Once the beef filling was ready, they poured it in, covered it with the top crust, and pinched the edges neatly with their fingers.

    "Make sure to seal the edges tight, or it''ll burst open in the oven," Mia reminded them quietly.

    "You actually know your stuff," Brandon said, a little surprised.

    "That memory''s still intact," she replied lightly, though a small smile tugged at her lips.

    The pies went into the oven, and before long, the rich, savory scent filled the air, making everyone''s mouths water.

    Since there was still plenty of meat left from that Longhorn Beef, Leah and the others grilled up several large cuts¡ªribs, tenderloin, and thigh¡ªchoosing only the best parts.

    They seasoned the meat with salt, black pepper, chili powder, and cumin, letting the spices enhance the smoky aroma.

    Ethan, however, didn''t eat any of it. He opted for a steak cooked to a rare 0.1 doneness instead¡­

    Once everything was ready, they finally sat down to eat.

    None of them had expected to enjoy such a feast in the middle of the apocalypse, and the moment felt almost surreal.

    "How can anyone eat cows? Cows are so cute," Sean muttered, torn with guilt¡ªbefore promptly devouring two beef pot pies with tears in his eyes.

    "I guess Blackhand City really does have good food. At least they''re not total scammers," Leah mused, though she knew full well that the way they got their food wasn''t something just anyone could replicate.

    Brandon, meanwhile, was silently eating his beef pot pie, tears welling up in his eyes.

    Chris shot him a glance. "Brandon, are you seriously crying over food? Come on, man, don''t be so soft."

    "It''s not that¡­ I just¡­ I miss my mom," Brandon choked out.

    "Uh¡­"

    The table fell silent. Everyone froze for a moment, the weight of his words sinking in. Memories of lost loved ones surfaced, casting a somber shadow over the meal.

    Mia''s clear eyes swept over the group, but she simply continued eating.

    What was the point of dwelling on the past?

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Suddenly, loud, heavy knocks echoed from the iron gate outside the courtyard.

    Everyone at the table tensed up instantly, like startled rabbits. Their muscles coiled, hands instinctively reaching for weapons.

    "It''s the Black Hand Legion."

    "Did we get exposed?"

    "What do we do¡­?"

    "..."

    A heavy silence fell over the courtyard. No one dared to speak.

    "Open up! Open the damn door!" A rough voice shouted from outside, accompanied by relentless banging on the metal gate.

    "I''ll go check it out," Mia said, setting down her fork and knife before standing up.

    In her mind, this was just a halftime break¡ªif she could handle it quickly, great. No need to let it interrupt her meal.

    She reached the gate, unfastened the locks with a few quick movements, then pushed it open just a crack.

    Peering outside, she saw exactly what she expected¡ªa scruffy-looking middle-aged man with a face full of stubble, standing at the entrance with two lackeys behind him.

    "It''s break time. What do you want?" Mia asked bluntly.

    "Huh?" The scruffy man squinted at her through the gap in the door, clearly surprised.

    "You new here? Don''t think I''ve seen you before."

    "Yeah, just got here not long ago," Mia answered honestly.

    "Oh..." The man''s eyes roamed over her, sizing her up.

    "I''m from the next sector over. Just came to remind you guys¡ªdon''t forget about the deal with Genesis Biotech. You owe them thirty human survivors."

    "Got it," Mia said flatly, already pushing the door shut, eager to get back to her food.

    "Hey, hold up..." The scruffy man suddenly grabbed the edge of the door.

    Mia''s brow furrowed, irritation creeping in. "What now?"

    "Heh, nothing much. Just noticed you''re pretty damn good-looking. I''m the second-in-command over in my sector. If things don''t work out for you here, you can always come find me." His grin was lecherous, his eyes lingering on her face in a way that made his intentions obvious.

    Mia didn''t even hesitate. "Sure. I''ll come find you tomorrow."

    "OK, no problem!" The scruffy man''s face lit up with excitement. He rubbed his hands together like a fly, clearly looking forward to it. Then, with a satisfied nod, he turned and left with his men.

    Mia shut the door, locked it back up, and returned to the courtyard, ready to finish her meal.

    Seeing that there was no immediate danger, the others let out a collective sigh of relief.

    "Who was that?" Chris asked, unable to contain his curiosity.

    "Nobody important," Mia said, shaking her head. "Just someone from the next sector, reminding us about the Genesis Biotech deal."

    "Oh, alright. As long as it''s nothing serious." With that, everyone went back to devouring their food.

    The meal stretched on for nearly two hours¡ªlonger than any of them had eaten in a long time. By the time they were done, their stomachs were round and full, a rare luxury in the apocalypse.

    Since the world ended, none of them had eaten this well.

    By now, the sky had darkened. The last traces of sunset faded, and the silver moon rose, casting its pale glow over the land.

    Night had fully descended.

    In the darkness of Blackhand City, a few scattered lights flickered. Patrols moved through the streets, their footsteps echoing in the quiet.

    Compared to the chaos of the day, the city was much calmer at night. But every now and then, distant screams or muffled sobs drifted through the air, chilling and unsettling.

    Humans had one major weakness¡ªthey needed sleep.

    One by one, Mia and the others found places to rest. None of them bothered setting up a night watch.

    As Mia put it, there''s someone here who doesn''t sleep anyway, so he might as well keep watch. And with Absolute Domain, they were safer here than they had ever been in any so-called "sanctuary."

    In fact, they slept better here than they ever had in a shelter.

    ...

    "God, this is boring..."

    Ethan stood alone in the courtyard, utterly restless.

    Earlier that afternoon, he had absorbed Victor''s A+ grade crystal core, and now his energy absorption rate had skyrocketed.

    What used to take him a full day¡ªsometimes two¡ªwas now nearly complete in just a few hours.

    And more importantly¡­

    Ethan could feel it.

    A+ grade crystal cores weren''t enough anymore.

    The boost they gave him was minimal now, a clear sign that he was approaching the next stage. But that also meant he was hitting a bottleneck¡ªone that wouldn''t be easy to break through.

    He needed more. Stronger crystal cores.

    His gaze drifted toward the iron gate, still tightly shut. Ever since that scruffy bastard from the next sector had come by, there hadn''t been any more disturbances.

    Maybe I should go for a walk¡­ S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The thought crossed his mind, and the more he considered it, the more appealing it became.

    Blackhand City wasn''t like Genesis Biotech''s base¡ªthere were no high-tech surveillance systems here, no advanced scanners.

    Which meant Ethan''s stealth abilities were at their peak.

    As long as he didn''t run into a high-level psychic Awakener, he could do whatever the hell he wanted.

    Without hesitation, Ethan walked up to the iron gate. Activating Domain of the Dead, he phased right through it, stepping onto the dimly lit street outside.

    All around him, members of the Black Hand Legion patrolled the area, their movements casual, their conversations lighthearted.

    Some of them even walked right past him, laughing and chatting, completely oblivious to his presence.

    Ethan ignored them. His eyes were fixed on something in the distance.

    A building.

    Unlike the rest of the city, which was shrouded in darkness, this place was brightly lit, standing out like a beacon.

    And it wasn''t just the lights¡ªthere was noise.

    Loud voices. Shouting. The occasional human scream.

    The place was alive.

    What the hell''s going on in there?

    Without a sound, Ethan started moving toward it.

    ...

 Chapter 320 - 320: Damn, this is perfect~

    Ethan, driven by curiosity, walked toward the commotion. Without hesitation, he activated his Domain of the Dead ability, phasing straight through the wall and into the brightly lit building.

    The moment he stepped inside, a cacophony of shouts and cheers filled his ears. The place was packed, the atmosphere electric with excitement.

    At the center of it all stood a massive octagonal cage.

    Inside, the floor was smeared with blood, bodies sprawled lifelessly across it. Severed limbs and chunks of flesh were scattered around like discarded scraps.

    And in the middle of that gruesome scene, two completely naked humans were locked in a brutal fight.

    They tore at each other like rabid dogs¡ªscratching, biting, clawing¡ªpure, unfiltered savagery.

    One of them, a woman, suddenly tackled her opponent to the ground. Without hesitation, she sank her teeth into his carotid artery and ripped a chunk of flesh away. Blood gushed out in a violent spray.

    The man convulsed for a few seconds before going completely still, his body slumping into the growing pool of crimson beneath him.

    "HELL YEAH!"

    "Blair wins again!"

    "That''s three in a row!"

    "Haha! Big win! Let''s keep it going!"

    The crowd outside the cage erupted in cheers, fists pumping in the air, their excitement palpable.

    Ethan''s gaze swept across the scene, quickly piecing together what was happening. This was an underground deathmatch arena¡ªa place where people were forced to fight to the death for entertainment, like some twisted version of cockfighting.

    And judging by the sheer number of Black Hand Legion members in the audience¡ªeasily over a hundred¡ªthis was a well-established operation.

    "Damn, making this much noise in the middle of the night? Don''t these guys sleep? Staying up like this is bad for your health¡­ gonna get yourselves killed early," Ethan muttered under his breath.

    Just then, another unfortunate soul was shoved into the cage, the brutal cycle continuing without pause.

    Up in the stands, a middle-aged man immediately started shouting.

    "Place your bets! Odds are two to one! The more you bet, the more you win!"

    A crowd quickly gathered around him, buzzing with excitement.

    "Who are you betting on this time?"

    "I''m sticking with Blair¡ªthree wins in a row, she''s on fire."

    "Yeah, but she''s running out of stamina. I think she''s gonna lose this one."

    "That''s what I thought last round, and I lost big. This time, I''m winning it back!"

    "Hmm¡­ you''ve got a point. Alright, I''m putting down five B-grade crystal cores!"

    One by one, they placed their bets, the anticipation only adding to the thrill.

    The reason they used a gauntlet-style fight was simple¡ªit kept things unpredictable. The more uncertain the outcome, the more exciting the gamble.

    The Black Hand Legion members were practically foaming at the mouth, tossing crystal cores into the betting pool like maniacs. In the post-apocalyptic world, crystal cores were the ultimate currency¡ªhard, tangible wealth.

    The bookie''s tray quickly piled up, a small mountain of multicolored crystal cores forming in front of him¡ªover a hundred in total, a mix of human and mutant beast cores.

    "A fruit platter?" Ethan''s eyes flicked toward the tray, and without hesitation, he started walking over. Damn, they even peeled the ''skins'' off for me. Nice service.

    A few moments later, the betting frenzy died down.

    The middle-aged bookie grinned from ear to ear as he eyed the massive pile of crystal cores. He was practically salivating.

    "Another big haul tonight..." He turned to one of his subordinates. "You, grab the tray. We''re locking this up in the vault."

    "Oh, got it!" The younger man nodded quickly, eager to follow orders.

    The bookie wasn''t taking any chances. He didn''t trust anyone¡ªnot even his own men. If this guy lost or pocketed even a single crystal core, that would be a serious problem.

    So, the two of them moved together, the bookie pulling out a ring of keys as they passed through several heavy iron doors, eventually reaching a back room.

    The moment they stepped inside, the noise from the arena faded, replaced by an eerie silence.

    The room was small, but it housed two large safes¡ªboth used to store crystal cores.

    The bookie unlocked one of them.

    "Put it in."

    "Got it." The subordinate carefully placed the tray inside.

    The bookie narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the pile one last time. He then glanced at his subordinate, making sure nothing was missing¡ªno cores had been pocketed, nothing had been tampered with.

    Satisfied, he shut the safe and locked it up tight.

    "Alright, let''s go back and watch the match. Let''s see how much we''re making this round."

    The middle-aged man and his subordinate left the room, heading back toward the octagonal cage.

    But the moment they shut the door¡ª

    Not even three seconds later¡ª

    A shadowy figure materialized inside the room.

    "Damn, this is perfect~"

    Ethan couldn''t help but admire his luck. He had just been out for a casual stroll and stumbled upon a goldmine.

    Maybe he really should get out more instead of staying cooped up all the time¡­

    The safe in front of him was high-tech, built with precision and security in mind.

    But to Ethan? It was nothing more than an inconvenience.

    He reached straight through the metal, grabbed the tray, and effortlessly stored all the crystal cores into his spatial storage ring.

    Most of them were low-tier¡ªB-grade, maybe a few B+¡ªbut still, a decent haul.

    His gaze then shifted to the second safe.

    Inside, more crystal cores were neatly stacked. Unlike the first batch, these weren''t from the betting pool¡ªthis was the bookie''s personal stash, his accumulated winnings.

    Over two hundred cores in total.

    And among them, the highest quality ones had even reached A-grade.

    Ethan repeated the process, sweeping them all into his inventory.

    "Man, this is way too easy..."

    ¡­

    Outside, the crowd was still going wild.

    The arena was a chaotic mess of shouting and cheering, everyone hyped up over their bets.

    Inside the cage, the fight was nearing its end.

    The latest contestant¡ªa terrified, trembling man¡ªwas clearly out of his depth. He was just another unfortunate survivor who had been dragged here against his will. His eyes darted around in panic, taking in the frenzied Black Hand Legion members screaming for blood.

    Across from him, Blair was barely standing, her body exhausted from the relentless battles.

    But at this point, she had lost all sense of reason.

    The sheer brutality of the fights had driven her into a berserker-like state¡ªshe was no longer human, just a wild beast, completely consumed by bloodlust.

    With a guttural snarl, Blair lunged at her opponent, hands locking around his throat.

    She squeezed with everything she had, muscles straining, fingers digging into his flesh.

    Then¡ª

    CRACK!

    The sickening snap echoed through the arena.

    The man''s terrified, pleading expression froze in place. His lifeless eyes remained wide open, staring blankly at the ceiling of the cage.

    Another corpse hit the floor.

    "HELL YEAH! BLAIR WINS AGAIN!"

    "See? Told you! She still had it in her!"

    "Unreal! We just made back everything we lost!"

    "Come on, let''s go collect from Big Frank!"

    The crowd erupted, some rushing off to claim their winnings, others slumping in defeat, muttering curses under their breath and vowing to win it back next time.

    Meanwhile, the middle-aged bookie¡ªHarvey¡ªwas grinning from ear to ear. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Blair''s fourth consecutive win had made him a lot of money.

    Most people had bet against her, assuming she''d finally collapse from exhaustion. But she had defied the odds, and Harvey had raked in the profits.

    "Alright, alright, don''t worry! I''ll get your crystal cores right now. We run an honest game here!" Harvey reassured the gamblers, his tone full of confidence.

    The crowd kept pressing him.

    "Harvey, hurry the hell up! I need to place my bet for the next round¡ªI''m not missing my shot at a big win!"

    "Yeah, yeah, I''m on it!" Harvey waved them off, motioning for his subordinate to follow him back to the storage room.

    Still in high spirits, they retraced their steps, passing through the iron doors once more.

    Harvey was practically humming to himself, pleased with how the night was going.

    When they reached the safes, everything looked exactly as they had left it.

    Untouched.

    Harvey stepped forward, casually punching in the code.

    Click.

    The safe door swung open.

    "Alright, start counting out their winnings. Be quick about it," Harvey instructed.

    His subordinate nodded eagerly. "Got it, boss!"

    But the moment Harvey reached inside¡ª

    His hand froze.

    "...Huh?"

    ¡­

 Chapter 321 - 321: A full-service operation

    Harvey immediately sensed something was wrong¡ªhis hands came up empty.

    "Gone?"

    He quickly looked down, and sure enough, the safe was completely empty.

    His eyes widened in disbelief. He reached inside, feeling around frantically, but aside from the cold metal interior, there was nothing.

    "What the hell..."

    "Where are my crystal cores?"

    He turned to his subordinate.

    The guy looked just as confused.

    "I... I don''t know! We just put them in there a moment ago¡ªhow the hell did they disappear?"

    "Yeah, how the hell did they disappear?" Harvey was just as baffled.

    This was some straight-up supernatural shit.

    For a second, he even suspected he was under some kind of illusion. He focused his mind, rubbed his eyes, and looked again.

    But the result was the same¡ªnothing. Not even a damn speck of dust.

    Harvey''s brows furrowed. He and his subordinate just stood there, staring at each other, frozen in place.

    "What do we do now?" Outside, the crowd was getting rowdier, all demanding their crystal cores.

    Harvey knew exactly what kind of people they were¡ªsmiling one second, pulling a blade on you the next. No hesitation, no mercy.

    If he couldn''t produce the crystal cores, those bastards outside would tear him apart.

    "Screw it. This is an emergency. I''ll dip into my reserves for now¡ªwe''ll figure out what happened to the safe later," Harvey decided.

    "Yeah, yeah," his subordinate nodded quickly. First, they had to deal with the mob outside.

    Harvey moved to another safe nearby, punched in the code, and pulled the door open.

    But the moment they looked inside, their expressions twisted in shock¡ªlike ducks being strangled mid-quack.

    "WHAT THE FUCK?!"

    Harvey cursed instinctively.

    This safe was empty too. Even his emergency stash was gone.

    "T-This... Boss, this has to be some kind of sick joke!" His subordinate stammered.

    Harvey''s face darkened, his anger bubbling up like a volcano about to erupt. Two safes, both cleaned out¡ªthis wasn''t a coincidence.

    "Motherfucker! Who the hell stole my crystal cores?!"

    "Boss, I swear it wasn''t me!" His subordinate blurted, shrinking under Harvey''s furious glare.

    Harvey''s mind raced, but he trusted his guy.

    "If I find out who did this, I''ll fucking ruin them!"

    But they had already wasted too much time. The people outside were getting impatient. A group had already started making their way over.

    "Harvey, what''s taking so damn long? You''re not trying to pocket our crystal cores, are you?" The leader of the group, a burly man with a nasty scar twisting across his face like a writhing centipede, stepped forward. His voice was laced with suspicion.

    "Of course not!" Harvey forced a laugh, but his face was stiff. Then, gritting his teeth, he admitted, "The thing is... the crystal cores... they''re gone."

    "Huh???"

    The scarred man''s brows knitted together, his expression turning even more menacing.

    The others around him also tensed, their eyes narrowing with suspicion. The air grew thick with tension.

    Then, without warning, the scarred man stepped forward and grabbed Harvey by the collar.

    "You trying to pocket our crystal cores for yourself?"

    "I swear I''m not! They''re really gone¡ªif you don''t believe me, see for yourself!" Harvey protested, feeling completely wronged.

    The scarred man wasn''t buying it. "The crystal cores were locked up in the safe. How the hell could they just disappear?"

    "I... How the fuck should I know?" Harvey was at a complete loss.

    The man had no patience for excuses. "I don''t care. Lost or not, that''s your problem. You better pay up¡ªnow."

    "But I don''t have them! How the hell am I supposed to pay?" Harvey was just as frustrated.

    To the scarred man, that sounded like stalling. "Still trying to bullshit me? I''ll fucking cut you down!"

    With one hand gripping Harvey''s collar, his other hand reached for the kukri at his waist.

    Harvey wasn''t some pushover either¡ªhe was part of the Black Hand Legion. Losing the crystal cores had already pissed him off, and now he was being accused of stealing them?

    His anger exploded. "Motherfucker! For all I know, you stole them! Boys, get ''em!"

    He barked the order to his men and swung his fist.

    BAM!

    A dull thud echoed as the scarred man was sent flying twenty feet back.

    His crew saw this and immediately lost it. Hearing Harvey accuse them of stealing only made them more convinced he was the real thief.

    "Kill this bastard!"

    Blades flashed as kukris were drawn, reflecting the dim light off the walls. In an instant, they charged at Harvey.

    But Harvey wasn''t just some underground bookie¡ªhe ran this whole illegal fight ring. He wasn''t just strong; he was an A-rank Strength-type Awakener.

    With his men backing him up, the fight erupted into chaos.

    The room turned into a battlefield¡ªbodies crashing, fists flying, blades slashing. Shouts and screams filled the air.

    Outside, the rest of the crowd was still waiting.

    They started noticing the commotion.

    "What the hell''s going on in there?"

    "No clue..."

    "Sounds like a fight."

    "For real?"

    Before they could figure it out, a body suddenly came flying out of the room, slamming into the octagonal cage with a loud CLANG. The man''s neck twisted at an unnatural angle¡ªdead on impact.

    Then, from inside the chaos, someone shouted¡ª

    "Harvey''s trying to keep all the crystal cores for himself!"

    "What?!"

    The crowd froze for a second. Then their expressions darkened.

    The gamblers who had lost earlier had been sulking, but now? Now they were fired up.

    If Harvey was hoarding the crystal cores, didn''t that mean the bets were void?

    Didn''t that mean they could take back what they lost?

    "Give us back our crystal cores!"

    One guy didn''t even hesitate¡ªhe pulled out a machete and charged straight into the fight, ready to grab whatever he could.

    The others saw this and immediately panicked.

    If they didn''t act fast, all the crystal cores would be gone!

    Especially the ones who had won their bets¡ªthey weren''t about to let anyone take what was rightfully theirs.

    "I fucking won! Those crystal cores are mine! Anyone touches them, I''ll cut you down myself!"

    More people surged forward.

    The fight spread like a virus, consuming the entire underground arena.

    The once-rowdy spectators, who had been cheering for the fighters in the cage, were now tearing each other apart.

    Screams, curses, and the sound of steel meeting flesh filled the air.

    Blades fell. Blood sprayed. Limbs flew.

    The battle turned into a full-blown massacre.

    The Black Hand Legion members were all ruthless bastards¡ªonce the killing started, they didn''t hold back.

    Not far from the chaos, Ethan stood watching, silent and amused.

    No wonder these guys loved watching cage fights.

    It was entertaining.

    Bodies kept dropping.

    Ethan stepped forward, casually collecting them as he went. s were so easy to manipulate. Just dangle a little greed in front of them, and they''d tear each other apart.

    Now, not only were the crystal cores practically served up on a silver platter, but the people fighting over them were also dying off on their own.

    A full-service operation. Efficient. Clean.

    Meanwhile, Harvey was still in the thick of it.

    His strength was undeniable. He wasn''t alone either¡ªhe had more than one subordinate. Running an underground fight club meant dealing with cheaters and troublemakers all the time. He was used to handling shit like this.

    He had fought his way out of the small room and into the open arena.

    Blood covered him, deep gashes marked his body, but his Strength-type physique kept him standing.

    Ethan watched with interest.

    He was betting on Harvey to survive this.

    ¡­

    S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 322 - 322: Went out for a midnight snack

    The battle had raged for over ten minutes. The entire underground fighting pit was littered with corpses, and blood pooled into small streams across the floor.

    All around, heavily wounded fighters lay in agony, struggling in the crimson puddles.

    Ethan casually dropped his stealth mode and walked toward them.

    "P-please¡­ help me¡­" A young man on the ground, his face drenched in blood, clutched at his torn-open abdomen, desperately trying to push himself up.

    Ethan nodded. "Sure."

    He drew his Tachi and drove it straight into the man''s throat. Blood sprayed instantly. The young man''s eyes widened in shock before his body collapsed back into the blood-soaked ground, motionless.

    Meanwhile, Harvey had fought his way to the exit, but three men still blocked his path.

    "You''re not leaving here without handing over our crystal cores."

    "I didn''t steal your damn crystal cores!" Harvey was on the verge of losing it, his voice raw with frustration.

    But the three weren''t listening. Two of them drew Kukri knives and lunged at him, blades flashing. The third, an Ice Awakener, summoned razor-sharp ice spikes and launched them forward.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Hearing the ice shards slicing through the air, Harvey ducked just in time.

    But before he could recover, a Machete came swinging down from above.

    Harvey reacted instantly, catching the attacker''s wrist mid-air. With a sharp twist¡ªcrack!¡ªthe sickening sound of snapping bone echoed. The machete slipped from the man''s grip.

    Harvey snatched it mid-fall and, without hesitation, slashed.

    Schlkk! The blade sliced clean through the man''s neck. Another body hit the ground.

    At that moment¡ª

    A cold, searing pain tore across Harvey''s back. He gritted his teeth as another deep wound split open, exposing raw flesh.

    "Motherfucker!" His face twisted in fury, jaw clenched so tight it felt like his teeth might shatter. He spun around, locking eyes with his attacker, and launched himself into another brutal exchange.

    But the Ice Awakener behind him wasn''t letting up.

    If Harvey lost focus for even a second, those ice spikes would tear through him. The fight was turning into a bloodbath.

    "Boss, I got you!"

    One of Harvey''s men, seeing him overwhelmed, rushed in to help. He flipped his dagger into a reverse grip and lunged straight for the Ice Awakener.

    But the Awakener was fast. He caught the man''s fist mid-strike, and an instant later¡ª

    A wave of freezing energy surged out.

    "AAAAHHH¡ª!" The man''s scream was cut short as his entire arm froze solid before their eyes.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    His arm shattered into jagged ice shards, chunks of flesh and bone scattering across the floor in a gruesome spray of red and white.

    Harvey had just finished off his opponent when he turned and saw the carnage. Without hesitation, he charged at the Ice Awakener.

    The ice-user reacted, summoning another ice spike in his palm, ready to strike.

    But Harvey didn''t dodge.

    At this point, his body was already covered in wounds¡ªone more didn''t matter. He was fighting to kill, no matter the cost.

    "DIE!"

    His Machete slashed across the Awakener''s throat, severing the carotid artery in one brutal motion.

    At the same time¡ª

    Shlkk!

    The ice spike pierced straight through Harvey''s shoulder, stopping just an inch from his heart.

    "Kh¡­! Cough!" Harvey staggered, coughing up blood, his breath ragged. He wiped his mouth, smearing crimson across his face. He looked like hell.

    But¡ª

    "Hah¡­" He exhaled deeply, relief washing over him.

    Because now¡ª

    Every last Black Hand Legion member in the underground pit was dead.

    The chaos had faded. The only sounds left were the quiet drip of blood and the eerie silence of a battlefield turned graveyard.

    And just ahead¡ª

    The exit stood wide open.

    Finally, he could get the hell out of here.

    "Boss, you okay?" The one-armed subordinate clutched his bleeding stump, his face pale.

    Harvey''s steps were unsteady¡ªhe could barely stand. "I''m hurt pretty bad. Once we get out of here, we need to report this to the boss."

    "I got you." The subordinate quickly moved to support him.

    Leaning on each other, the two limped toward the exit.

    The underground pit had a strict no-escape policy¡ªno one was getting out without settling their debts. The main gate was locked.

    Harvey fumbled for the key, his hands trembling as he tried to fit it into the lock.

    But then¡ª

    A smooth, magnetic voice rang out from behind them.

    "Hey. Where do you think you''re going?"

    "Hmm?"

    Harvey and his subordinate froze. A chilling sense of danger washed over them. Instinctively, they turned around.

    Not far away, Ethan stood there, dressed in pristine white, completely untouched by the carnage around him. The stark contrast between his clean appearance and the blood-soaked battlefield made him seem almost surreal.

    "Who the hell are you?" Harvey''s eyes widened in shock.

    Ethan didn''t answer. Instead, he smiled slightly. "So, you''re the last one standing. Looks like I won my bet."

    Harvey''s mind raced. The way this guy spoke¡ªso calm, so in control¡ªit suddenly clicked.

    He was behind all of this.

    "Wait¡­ it was you, wasn''t it? You took all my crystal cores?"

    Ethan nodded casually. "Yeah, I took them. But not all of them¡­ there''s still one left."

    As he spoke, he started walking toward them.

    Harvey''s breath hitched. His last crystal core¡ªthe one inside his own skull.

    "You¡­ you stay the fuck back!"

    Panic surged through him. He was already severely injured, barely able to stand. His subordinate wasn''t in any better shape. They had almost no fight left in them.

    But in a desperate last stand, they charged at Ethan, teeth gritted, determined to go down swinging.

    They didn''t even make it halfway. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Their bodies froze mid-motion.

    A terrifying force swept over them¡ªDomain of the Dead.

    Harvey''s eyes widened in horror. He recognized this power.

    "He¡­ he''s a Zombie King!"

    "What the hell?! How is there a Zombie King in Blackhand City?!"

    Their minds reeled in disbelief.

    But a second later, none of that mattered anymore.

    Ethan''s blade flashed.

    Two heads flew through the air, landing with a dull thud.

    Their bodies crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    Ethan exhaled softly, his voice indifferent. "Sleep tight."

    Then, without wasting time, he began looting the battlefield.

    He collected every last crystal core, sweeping them into his spatial storage ring. Even the corpses¡ªhe took them all.

    By the time he was done, the underground pit was eerily empty.

    It was as if nothing had ever happened.

    ...

    This fight had been profitable.

    Ethan had gathered at least three to four hundred crystal cores. Unfortunately, most of them were low-tier¡ªthe highest was only A-rank, nothing particularly rare.

    He needed better ones.

    His best bet? The upcoming deal between the Black Hand Legion and Genesis Biotech.

    A transaction of that scale¡­ both sides would definitely send their top-tier Awakeners.

    With that thought, Ethan activated Domain of the Dead and vanished from the underground pit, slipping away unnoticed.

    ...

    Hours later.

    The sky began to lighten, shifting into a soft gradient of blue and white.

    Dawn was breaking.

    The long night was finally over.

    Mia and the others were early risers. By 4 AM, they were already up.

    After all, this was Blackhand City¡ªyou didn''t sleep in if you wanted to stay alive.

    They washed up quickly and gathered in the courtyard. There was still plenty of beef pot pie and braised beef left from last night.

    It would make for a decent breakfast.

    Just as they were about to eat¡ª

    "Morning."

    Ethan stood in the courtyard, smiling as he greeted them.

    Mia raised an eyebrow. "You really stayed up all night guarding the place?"

    "Nah," Ethan admitted honestly. "Went out for a midnight snack."

    "Oh¡­" Mia nodded, immediately understanding what he meant.

    Her mind drifted back to that scruffy guy from yesterday¡ªthe one who claimed to be the second-in-command of the neighboring faction. He had even invited her to come find him.

    Just then¡ª

    "Cock-a-doodle-doo!"

    A rooster''s crow echoed from the neighboring compound.

    The sound was sharp and piercing, cutting through the early morning air.

    Ethan and Mia both froze.

    It had been a long time since they''d heard a rooster crow.

    And then¡ª

    They realized something.

    The neighbors had chickens.

    ...

 Chapter 323 - 323: Chance

    "Damn," Mia muttered, eyes widening in surprise. "Blackhand City''s richer than I thought. Looks like each district has its own specialty."

    "This one''s got cows, the one next door has chickens."

    "Guess we''re having chicken for lunch," she said with a grin.

    "Mmm, sounds good," Sean nodded, practically drooling.

    "I''ll handle it," Chris offered. "I''ve got a ton of experience with chicken."

    A pause.

    Everyone turned to stare at him.

    Chris blinked, then raised both hands. "Cooking. I meant cooking chicken. Not¡­ whatever else you''re thinking."

    ...

    Laughter erupted.

    After finishing breakfast, they packed up their gear, grabbed their weapons, and got ready to get back to "work."

    Time to check out the next district. See if there was anything worth taking.

    "We just gonna charge in?" Chris asked, a little skeptical.

    "Relax, I''ve got a plan," Mia assured him.

    She figured it was best to keep a low profile in Blackhand City. If they made too much noise and alerted the Black Hand Legion''s Awakeners, things could get messy. They''d risk casualties.

    Not to mention, it could screw up the Legion''s deal with Genesis Biotech. And that would mean losing a very big fish¡­

    The group followed Mia''s lead, including the dozens of survivors they''d rescued. They were all going to slip into the next district according to her plan.

    "Let''s go," Mia said, pushing open the door and strolling out like she owned the place.

    "Uh¡­" Some of the others hesitated, nerves kicking in. Were they really just going to walk out like this? Wouldn''t they get caught?

    But orders were orders.

    So, despite their unease, they followed her out.

    And to their surprise¡ª

    The guards on the street barely reacted. They just gave Mia a few extra glances, clearly appreciating the view, but didn''t stop her.

    That actually worked? Chris and the others were stunned.

    At the same time, they felt a little relieved.

    Turns out, the most dangerous place really was the safest.

    Mia walked straight up to the massive iron gate of the next district and banged on it, loud and bold.

    "Open up!"

    "Who the hell is it? You bringing bad news or something?" a grumpy voice called from inside. There was a clatter of locks being undone, and soon, the heavy gate creaked open.

    "Oh, it''s you?" The guy inside recognized Mia immediately¡ªone of the scruffy man''s lackeys from yesterday.

    "Yeah." Mia nodded.

    "Your second-in-command told me to come find him."

    "Oh, right, right. But, uh¡­ why''d you bring so many people?" The guy glanced behind her, noticing the crowd of survivors.

    Mia sighed impatiently. "Didn''t you guys send word yesterday? Said you wanted to trade with Genesis Biotech? Thirty survivors from our district?"

    "Oh, yeah! Damn, my memory''s shit." The guy smacked his forehead, suddenly remembering.

    "Well, come on in! Welcome, welcome." His attitude did a complete 180, turning warm and enthusiastic. A beautiful woman showing up in their district? That was always a good thing.

    In this post-apocalyptic world¡ªespecially in Blackhand City¡ªpeople didn''t put much stock in things like chastity anymore. Relationships were messy, casual, and often meaningless¡­

    Mia led the group through the gate.

    And just like last time, she thoughtfully turned back and locked it behind them.

    The layout of this compound was almost identical to the last one¡ªiron cages everywhere, packed with fat, well-fed rats.

    Members of the Black Hand Legion bustled around the yard, though there seemed to be fewer of them here than in the previous district.

    "Richie''s gonna be real happy to see you," the young man chuckled, referring, of course, to the scruffy man from yesterday.

    "Oh yeah?" Mia asked absently.

    The guy nodded enthusiastically. "Hell yeah. Ever since he met you yesterday, he hasn''t shut up about you. I''ve heard him mention you at least a dozen times."

    "Oh, well¡­ he won''t be thinking about me much longer," Mia said.

    The guy didn''t catch her meaning. He just kept staring at her, eyes filled with admiration¡ªand something else.

    "So, uh¡­ what about me?" he asked, voice dropping a little. "Do I have a shot? Maybe we could, you know¡­ do something together?"

    "You? Yeah, you''ve got a chance," Mia said.

    By now, they had reached the center of the yard. Shadows flickered around them¡ªBlack Hand Legion members moving about. If there were no further interruptions, it was time to get to work. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Chris and Brandon were already gripping their weapons, fingers tightening around their machetes.

    But the young man was too distracted to notice. His entire focus was on Mia.

    "For real?" His eyes widened in disbelief.

    "For real," Mia assured him. "In fact, everyone here has the same chance."

    The guy blinked.

    Wait. Everyone?

    His mind raced. Was she saying what he thought she was saying? That she was that open-minded?

    And with everyone?

    Damn. That was¡­ wild.

    Mia smiled. "So, shall we start now?"

    "Right here?" The guy was stunned. In broad daylight? Out in the open? That was some next-level kink¡ªand I''m all for it.

    "Mm-hmm." Mia nodded.

    And in the next instant¡ª

    Her pale fingers closed around her sword hilt.

    Shing!

    The tachi flashed from its sheath, slicing clean through the young man''s throat.

    A spray of crimson burst into the air.

    "You¡­ you¡­" He staggered back, hands clutching his neck, but the blood wouldn''t stop gushing. His eyes went wide, filled with shock and betrayal.

    Just a second ago, he''d been lost in filthy fantasies.

    Now, he was dying.

    And in that final moment, he understood.

    The "chance" she''d promised?

    It was death.

    Thud!

    His body collapsed into a growing pool of blood.

    The commotion immediately caught the attention of the other Black Hand Legion members nearby.

    "Shit! Someone''s killing people!"

    "Goddamn it! They came here to start trouble!"

    "Get them! Kill them all!"

    Chaos erupted.

    The Black Hand Legion members surged forward, weapons drawn.

    "Kill!"

    Chris, Brandon, and the others were already prepared. Their machetes flashed as they met the charge head-on, hacking into their enemies without hesitation.

    They''d done this plenty of times before.

    Brandon, in particular, fought with extra fury. He hated these inhuman bastards. Every swing of his blade was fueled by pure rage.

    Sean, meanwhile, was just as eager¡ªexcept his motivation was a little different. He smashed an enemy''s skull with his fist, muttering under his breath, "Chicken¡­ I just want some goddamn chicken¡­"

    At the front of the battle, Mia moved like a ghost, her tachi leaving behind nothing but afterimages.

    She carved through the Black Hand Legion members like they were nothing but meat for a beef pot pie.

    Bodies dropped one after another, blood soaking the ground.

    The remaining Black Hand Legion members hesitated, fear creeping into their eyes.

    "She''s a goddamn monster!"

    "We can''t take her! What do we do?"

    "Go get the higher-ups! We need the big guns!"

    Panic set in. A few of them broke away from the fight, sprinting toward a tall building at the back of the compound.

    That was where the district''s leaders stayed.

    The ones in charge.

    Including the scruffy man.

    "Bosses! We''ve got a problem! There''s a woman out there slaughtering everyone¡ªcome quick!"

    ¡­

 Chapter 324 - 324: Chicken dinnerâ€¦

    A startled cry echoed through the hallway.

    Black Hand Legion members immediately dropped what they were doing and poured out of their rooms in a steady stream. Among them were the scruffy man and the compound''s supervisor, Greg.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Someone''s attacking us?"

    "They''ve got some serious guts!"

    The scruffy man barked out his questions, while a group of hardened fighters gathered behind him¡ªsome of the best in the compound, including a few A-rank Awakeners.

    "Alright, boys, let''s go check it out!" he called, and the response was immediate.

    But Greg frowned. Something felt off. The slaughter outside¡ªit wasn''t random. It was planned.

    Sure, the Black Hand Legion had its fair share of psychopaths who killed for fun, but they didn''t just start butchering their own people indiscriminately. And if anyone ever did, they were either put down or dealt with fast.

    "We should be careful. We don''t even know who these people are," Greg warned.

    "Relax, boss. There''s a ton of us. What, you think they''re gonna flip the whole damn world upside down?" the scruffy man scoffed.

    He figured it was just some survivors who had escaped or maybe a few Awakeners from a shelter sneaking in to rescue people. It wouldn''t be the first time something like this had happened.

    With that, the group stormed downstairs, their footsteps heavy with confidence. But the moment they stepped outside, their expressions shifted¡ªshock, then fear.

    The courtyard was a massacre. Bodies were strewn everywhere, limbs twisted at unnatural angles. Some had been sliced clean in half, their upper bodies still twitching, trying to crawl forward.

    Blood painted the ground in thick, glistening streaks. Entrails spilled out, steaming in the cool air.

    "Help¡­ help me¡­"

    A half-severed man dragged himself toward the scruffy man, reaching out with a trembling hand. Blood gushed from his mouth, his eyes filled with sheer desperation.

    Then, his breath hitched¡ªand stopped. His hand dropped limply to the ground.

    "Shit¡­"

    The scruffy man''s cocky demeanor vanished. His gut twisted with unease.

    Who the hell could''ve done this?

    In just minutes, nearly a hundred Black Hand Legion members had been wiped out.

    "We have to stop them¡ªnow!" Greg snapped, urgency creeping into his voice.

    The group picked up their pace, rushing toward the source of the carnage.

    And then they saw her.

    A girl stood at the center of the bloodbath, a tachi in her grip. The blade gleamed red, fresh blood dripping from its edge.

    She was slender, her skin pale, her features delicate¡ªstunningly beautiful.

    Mia slowly lifted her gaze, locking eyes with the scruffy man.

    "I came for you."

    The scruffy man''s breath hitched. "You¡­ what¡­?"

    His voice faltered, his mind racing.

    Yesterday.

    He had met her yesterday, in the neighboring compound. She had said she was new.

    Which meant¡­

    She was never part of the Black Hand Legion.

    She was an Awakener from a shelter.

    And if that was the case¡­

    Then the people in the neighboring compound¡ªthey were already dead.

    She and her group must have slaughtered them all.

    And then opened the door for him.

    A cold shiver ran down his spine.

    He had been standing just one door away from a massacre.

    And he hadn''t even known.

    Greg''s eyes narrowed. "You''ve seen her before?"

    "Yeah¡­ Yesterday, when I was delivering a message. She was in the other compound. I think¡­ I think Victor and the others are all dead."

    Greg''s pupils shrank. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    So it wasn''t just some random attack.

    "You were just saying we could handle them," Greg muttered.

    "Uh¡­ yeah, about that¡­ Boss, maybe we should all go in together," the scruffy man said, suddenly a lot less sure of himself.

    Greg nodded. "Agreed."

    "Kill them!"

    At his command, the Black Hand Legion members roared, drawing their weapons and charging forward.

    The battle erupted once more.

    The scruffy man was among them, gripping his short blade tightly as he lunged at Mia.

    The air whistled as his blade sliced forward, fast and sharp¡ªhis speed was no joke. As an A-rank Awakener specializing in agility, his close-combat skills were formidable.

    But against Mia? He was still leagues behind.

    She swung her tachi in a sweeping arc, effortlessly knocking his short blade aside. The sheer force of the impact split the skin between his thumb and forefinger, sending a sharp jolt of pain up his arm.

    Before he could react, Mia thrust her tachi forward.

    Schlkk!

    The blade pierced straight through his shoulder.

    "AAAHHH¡ª!!" The scruffy man howled in agony.

    Mia had aimed for his heart¡ªshe thought she''d do him a favor and end it quickly.

    But he managed to dodge, just barely. A few inches off the mark.

    "Huh. You don''t look very happy," Mia mused, tilting her head.

    The scruffy man shuddered. Her voice¡ªit wasn''t human. It was the whisper of a demon.

    How the hell was he supposed to be happy right now?!

    Wait.

    Where the hell was Greg?

    In the chaos, the scruffy man suddenly realized something¡ªGreg was supposed to be fighting alongside him. They had agreed to take her on together.

    But now?

    There was no sound from Greg. No movement.

    If the two of them had attacked at the same time, they might''ve stood a chance.

    Frantic, the scruffy man turned his head, scanning the area.

    And then he saw him.

    Greg was standing just a few feet away.

    Frozen.

    Not moving an inch.

    Like he was just watching the show.

    "Hey! What the hell are you doing?! Get over here and help me!" the scruffy man shouted.

    But Greg didn''t respond.

    He just stood there, trembling.

    His eyes¡ªwide, filled with terror¡ªlike he was enduring some unbearable agony.

    Like if he moved even a little, his body would collapse.

    And then¡ª

    The scruffy man saw it.

    The most horrifying thing he had ever witnessed.

    A figure materialized behind Greg.

    Ethan.

    He hadn''t been there a second ago. He had just¡­ appeared.

    And then, with a casual motion, Ethan reached out¡ª

    His fingers sank into the back of Greg''s skull.

    And with terrifying ease, he pulled out Greg''s crystal core.

    Greg''s body crumpled to the ground.

    Lifeless.

    The whole thing had taken mere seconds.

    Effortless.

    Like swatting a fly.

    The scruffy man stood there, stunned. His mind went blank.

    Greg was A+ rank. A supervisor-level Awakener.

    And he had been killed like it was nothing.

    And that ability¡­

    That wasn''t human.

    "No way¡­ Is he a Zombie King?"

    The thought struck him like a bolt of lightning. His face twisted in disbelief.

    But Mia wasn''t about to give him time to process it.

    Her tachi flashed through the air, crackling with electricity.

    The blade moved so fast it tore through the sound barrier.

    There was no time to dodge.

    Schlkk!

    A deep gash split open across the scruffy man''s chest. Blood sprayed into the air as he collapsed forward.

    This time¡­

    He was really "happy."

    With two high-ranking members dead, the rest of the Black Hand Legion fell into chaos.

    Panic set in.

    They finally realized¡ª

    They weren''t even in the same league as their opponents.

    "RUN! RUN FOR YOUR LIVES!"

    Someone in the crowd screamed, and then¡ª

    The stampede began.

    Mia, Sean, and the others surged forward, cutting them down as they fled.

    They had done this before. Many times.

    Their teamwork was seamless.

    Victory was already in their hands.

    And damn, it felt good.

    "Winner, winner, chicken dinner¡­" someone muttered with a grin.

    ¡­

 Chapter 325 - 325: It made sense

    The courtyard echoed with agonized screams as members of the Black Hand Legion dropped like wheat under a scythe. It was a massacre, a brutal replay of yesterday''s carnage.

    Ethan trailed behind, his job as grim as ever¡ªcollecting the bodies.

    His mission was simple: infiltrate the compound, wait for the supervisor to show up, and take him out.

    The rest of the grunts? Mia would handle them.

    After all, what better way to work up an appetite than a little exercise?

    About ten minutes later, silence fell over the courtyard.

    Every last one of the Black Hand Legion members¡ªhundreds of them¡ªwas dead.

    Mia led a team into the buildings to sweep for survivors and gather supplies.

    They were good at this.

    Hell, they loved this part.

    Because wherever there were stockpiles, there were goodies. And this compound had its own little "specialty" waiting to be discovered.

    Behind one of the taller buildings, a fenced-off patch of grass held a surprise.

    Soft clucking sounds drifted from inside.

    A dozen or so chickens¡ªroosters and hens¡ªscratched at the dirt. Near the coop, several fresh eggs nestled in the straw.

    Ethan let out an appreciative whistle. "Damn, these are some well-raised birds."

    Mia shot him a look. "Aren''t they just chickens? What''s the big deal?"

    "These are free-range," Ethan explained, crouching by the fence. "They''ve been raised properly, not like the ones at Genesis Biotech¡ªthose poor things get pumped full of feed and slaughtered in twenty days."

    Mia raised an eyebrow. "Huh. Didn''t know you were a poultry expert."

    Ethan grinned. "Used to run a farm, actually."

    Sean, standing nearby, was far less interested in the conversation. His sharp eyes scanned the area, searching for someone.

    "Where''s Uncle Chris?" he muttered impatiently. "Isn''t he the real expert when it comes to chickens? Get over here, man!"

    "On my way, on my way!" Chris strolled over, rolling up his sleeves before stepping into the enclosure. With practiced ease, he grabbed a chicken.

    "Alright, time to show you amateurs how it''s done," he announced, smirking. "First, you gotta caress the chest¡ªgently¡ªthen give her little butt a nice squeeze¡­"

    A brief, awkward silence followed.

    Everyone exchanged glances.

    Was he¡­ still talking about cooking?

    Still, no one questioned him. They got to work¡ªlighting a fire, boiling water, plucking feathers.

    Chris, meanwhile, kept up his bizarre commentary.

    "You gotta use the unborn child''s essence," he murmured, "and drizzle it over the mother''s remains¡­"

    Nearby survivors visibly tensed.

    What the hell was he talking about?

    Then they saw him crack an egg over a bowl of chopped chicken.

    "¡­Dramatic much?" someone muttered.

    Meanwhile, Mia, Ethan, and the others sat off to the side, discussing their next move.

    They had already wiped out two compounds.

    Not only had they secured a massive haul of supplies, but they''d also gathered valuable intel on the Black Hand Legion''s hierarchy.

    They now understood the chain of command.

    Guys like Victor and Greg? Mid-level supervisors. There were about thirty of them scattered across Blackhand City.

    Above them?

    The real power players¡ªthe Five Warlords of the Black Hand Legion.

    Each of them was a force to be reckoned with, boasting S-tier combat abilities. They weren''t just high-ranking¡ªthey were the top brass of Blackhand City.

    And above them?

    Rumors spoke of a supreme leader.

    A shadowy figure.

    No one had ever seen him.

    Some even believed he didn''t exist¡ªthat the Black Hand Legion had fabricated the legend just to keep their enemies in check.

    "I''ve heard about this so-called supreme leader too," Leah said. "No one knows where he is or what identity he might be hiding under."

    "I''m guessing he doesn''t exist," said the young man whose testicles had been kicked to oblivion, analyzing the situation through a pained grimace. "Probably just a myth the Black Hand Legion made up to scare people."

    The four of them were from a nearby city''s refuge and had a decent understanding of Blackhand City.

    "Yeah, that''s possible," another girl added. "But if he does exist, he''s probably hiding in a refuge¡­ or inside Genesis Biotech."

    A shiver ran through the group.

    "Shit¡­ that''d be terrifying."

    If he was in a refuge, that meant he could be living right next to them.

    Ethan, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke up. "What if their supreme leader¡­ is actually a Zombie King?"

    The group froze.

    The thought had never crossed their minds before.

    But now that he said it¡­

    It made sense.

    Considering what the Black Hand Legion had been doing¡ªkidnapping survivors, leaving no one alive¡ªit wasn''t out of the question that they were feeding people to a Zombie King. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The realization sent a chill down their spines.

    "If they are feeding a Zombie King," someone muttered, "then¡­ its power must be insane by now."

    "Probably around S+ level," Ethan estimated.

    In the early days of the apocalypse, the Black Hand Legion had been nothing more than a scattered gang, weak and disorganized. It was only recently that they had grown into a real force.

    "S+?" Leah and the others exchanged stunned looks.

    That was a level of power they couldn''t even fathom.

    Mia, however, wasn''t too concerned. After all, the strongest Zombie King was sitting right next to her.

    "Let''s focus on our next move," she said. "We''ve killed a lot of Black Hand Legion members. They''ve probably noticed by now."

    "Yeah, no way they haven''t realized something''s off," Ethan agreed.

    In just two days, they had wiped out two entire compounds¡ªover two thousand people.

    That kind of disappearance didn''t go unnoticed.

    If the compounds had been completely isolated, maybe they could''ve kept it under wraps for a while.

    But last night, Ethan had gone out for a little¡­ midnight snack.

    The underground fight club was full of transient people, and it was one of the busiest places in Blackhand City.

    It ran 24/7.

    And now, the bookie running the bets¡ªHarvey¡ªwas gone.

    No way people wouldn''t notice.

    "But it''s fine," Ethan continued. "They won''t immediately assume those people were killed. And even if they start investigating, it''ll take them a while to trace it back to us."

    "True," Mia nodded. If she didn''t know what Ethan was capable of, even she would''ve thought this whole thing was impossible¡­

    At that very moment, the higher-ups of the Black Hand Legion had noticed something was wrong.

    And it was all because of Harvey.

    "Where the hell did that bastard go?" a middle-aged man muttered, frowning. "He was supposed to handle the Genesis Biotech deal. We''re still waiting on him to bring in the crystal cores."

    This man was none other than Damon Voss¡ªone of the Five Warlords of the Black Hand Legion.

    One of Blackhand City''s top brass.

    A subordinate standing nearby shook his head. "No idea. The fight club was still locked up this morning. When someone finally broke in¡­ the place was completely empty."

    "Goddamn it!" Damon cursed. "This is some weird shit."

    His second-in-command hesitated before speaking. "Genesis Biotech is pushing for an early trade. They don''t want to wait too long and risk something going wrong."

    Damon exhaled sharply. "Fine."

    Looked like he''d have to personally gather some crystal cores to keep the deal on track.

    Of course, he wasn''t about to do it alone.

    He''d need the other four Warlords to pitch in.

    "The crystal cores aren''t a problem," he said. "The trade with Genesis Biotech is the priority. As for Harvey¡­ we''ll deal with that when we get back."

    He turned to his subordinate.

    "I''ll go collect the crystal cores. You head to the compound and bring out thirty human survivors."

    ...

 Chapter 326 - 326: Were they eating chicken?

    "Got it."

    Damon''s second-in-command responded and turned to leave the room.

    Meanwhile, Damon went to find the other leaders to secure some crystal cores. He stepped into the next room, where a woman was waiting. She had striking red lips, a tall, lean figure, and was dressed in a tight leather outfit that made her look sharp and capable.

    She was Vanessa Vale¡ªone of the five leaders of the Black Hand Legion.

    "Genesis Biotech is pushing for the deal. Now that Harvey''s gone missing, I need you to front me some crystal cores to keep things moving," Damon said bluntly.

    "Oh?" Vanessa''s sharp eyes flicked toward him. "Can''t you cover it yourself? Big guy like you, acting all stingy."

    "I''m already handling this without asking for a cut. Now you want me to pay out of pocket too?" Damon scoffed, clearly unimpressed.

    "Fine, I''ll cover it." Vanessa didn''t argue further. She walked over to a cabinet and pulled out a small case.

    "There are five A-grade crystal cores and ten B+ grade ones in here. That should be enough, right?"

    "Yeah, that''ll do. Don''t worry, I''m not just taking these for free. I''ll handle the deal with Genesis Biotech, and you focus on finding Harvey. Once you do, get the cores back from him."

    "Finding Harvey is the easy part. You, on the other hand, better watch yourself with Genesis Biotech. Don''t let them screw you over," Vanessa warned.

    She wasn''t worried about Damon personally¡ªthis was about protecting their shared interests. In a lawless world like this, Genesis Biotech was more than capable of pulling something shady.

    "Relax, I''m not an idiot," Damon said confidently.

    Vanessa nodded. "Keep your comms on. If anything goes sideways, we''ll back you up."

    "Got it." Damon slipped an earpiece into his ear.

    The communicator was another Genesis Biotech product. The Black Hand Legion wasn''t exactly a high-tech operation¡ªthey were more like a gang, lacking the resources to develop their own gear. If they needed something, they had to trade for it.

    With the case in hand, Damon headed for the door.

    Vanessa watched him leave, her mind turning over the situation. So far, everything was going according to plan.

    The only wildcard was¡­ where the hell had Harvey disappeared to?

    "No, I need to find him myself."

    ...

    Meanwhile, Damon''s second-in-command had arrived near the compound, ready to collect the thirty human survivors they had arranged for.

    Greg had been briefed on this a while ago, so everything should already be set.

    The second-in-command walked up to the heavy iron gate and banged on it a few times.

    "Open up!"

    It took a while before footsteps sounded from inside, accompanied by an annoyed muttering¡ª

    "Who the hell is knocking while I''m trying to eat?"

    The lock rattled, then the door cracked open slightly.

    A young girl''s face appeared in the gap¡ªdelicate features, big, bright eyes. It was Mia.

    The second-in-command didn''t recognize her and looked at her with mild curiosity. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Where''s your boss, Greg?"

    "He''s¡­ asleep," Mia said after a brief pause, deciding that was the best excuse.

    "Asleep?" The second-in-command raised an eyebrow. Middle of the day¡ªwhat the hell was he sleeping for?

    But there was no time to dwell on it.

    "The thirty survivors we talked about¡ªare they ready?"

    "Yep, all set," Mia nodded.

    "Good. I''ll check on the other supplies first. Once I''m done, bring them out and come with us."

    "Got it. We''ll head out after we finish eating."

    With that, she slammed the iron gate shut with a loud clang, as if in a hurry.

    The second-in-command stood there for a moment, sniffing the air.

    There was a lingering scent of chicken.

    Were they eating chicken?

    Damn¡­ not bad.

    ...

    At that moment, Ethan and the others were feasting on an all-chicken banquet. Every single one of the dozen or so chickens in the coop had been slaughtered.

    Chris, despite his usual theatrics in the kitchen, was undeniably a master when it came to cooking chicken.

    There was fried chicken, buffalo wings, BBQ chicken, roast chicken, chicken pot pie, lemon pepper chicken, and honey garlic drumsticks¡ªan absolute feast.

    Everyone was eating with pure satisfaction, giving enthusiastic thumbs-ups.

    "Uncle Chris, I gotta hand it to you. We finally found your one true talent¡ªyou really know how to handle a chicken."

    "Heh, keep it low-key, keep it low-key," Chris chuckled awkwardly. Why did that not sound like a compliment?

    Brandon grinned. "Uncle, maybe you should just change your name. Forget Chris¡ªjust go by ''Chicken'' from now on!"

    "Uh¡­ how about you learn some damn manners?" Chris shot back, exasperated.

    The whole group burst into laughter, the mood light and cheerful.

    But then Mia spoke up. "Alright, time to move. That Black Hand Legion guy told me to bring thirty people out."

    The laughter died instantly.

    "Huh?" The tension in the room spiked.

    "What¡­ what do they want with us?"

    "They''re taking us to trade with Genesis Biotech. Looks like they moved up the schedule," Mia explained.

    "Oh¡­"

    Everyone had eaten their fill, but now they had to face the real danger ahead. Leaving the compound with the Black Hand Legion meant a high risk of exposure. And once they reached the trade site¡­ they''d have to deal with Genesis Biotech''s enforcers.

    "Screw it. If it comes down to it, we fight."

    "Yeah. If I''m going down, I''m taking one of them with me."

    "Either way, I''m never letting these bastards get their hands on me again."

    The survivors were fired up, ready to risk everything.

    Ethan, seeing the tension, smirked and said, "Look at it this way¡ªwhen we got here, they escorted us in. Now they''re escorting us out. That''s what I call top-tier customer service."

    "Uh¡­" Everyone blinked, momentarily thrown off.

    Now that he put it that way¡­ it kinda made sense.

    With that, they got to work. They smeared dirt on their faces, making themselves look weak and exhausted. Then they found some chains and loosely wrapped them around their wrists, faking captivity.

    The plan was simple¡ªblend in with the trade convoy and slip out of the city.

    ...

    Outside the compound, the scene was bustling. The trade wasn''t just for crystal cores and live captives¡ªthere were also rare metals and other valuable goods being exchanged.

    Black Hand Legion members were pushing broken-down carts loaded with supplies, moving at a slow but steady pace.

    With fuel being a rare commodity in the apocalypse, vehicles were mostly useless. Transportation was done on foot, and communication was basically just shouting.

    The only exception was Damon.

    Dressed in a leather jacket and sunglasses, he rode a heavily modified Harley through the convoy. The bike was rusted, patched with extra metal plates, and had a full-on wasteland aesthetic.

    "Move it! Quit dragging your damn feet!" Damon weaved through the crowd on his bike, kicking up clouds of dust.

    "Cough! Cough!" People waved their hands in front of their faces, trying to clear the air.

    At that moment, Mia led the disguised survivors out of the compound and into the convoy.

    Damon''s second-in-command gave them a quick once-over, counting heads. Seemed about right. He pointed to the side.

    "You lot, over there."

    "Oh¡­" Chris followed his gaze and saw a cart.

    "Damn, we actually get to ride in a cart?"

    The second-in-command turned to him with a look that screamed Are you an idiot?

    "I said push the cart."

    "...Oh."

    ...

 Chapter 327 - 327: Crystal Core Firearms

    "...Alright."

    Chris had no choice but to obediently push the cart. Not that it really mattered¡ªafter all, these supplies weren''t going to end up in the hands of outsiders anyway...

    Meanwhile, Ethan activated his stealth ability and blended into the crowd. With so many people around and all kinds of scents mixing together, no one would be able to detect him.

    The entire convoy was massive, easily over a hundred people. Most of them were slaves, but there were also a few dozen core members of the Black Hand Legion, responsible for ensuring the safety of the transaction.

    And the strongest among them, of course, was their leader¡ªDamon.

    Right now, he was riding at the very front of the convoy on his Harley, leading the way.

    As they passed by the underground fight club, he couldn''t help but glance over. The place was still dead¡ªno bets being placed, no fights happening. A few Black Hand Legion members had gone in to check things out, only to come back out looking disappointed.

    "Hey! Harvey''s still not back?" Damon shouted from a distance.

    "No, boss. Still no sign of him," two men immediately responded.

    "Oh..." Damon nodded, a thoughtful look crossing his face.

    Still not back?

    Where the hell did Harvey go?

    The convoy rumbled forward, the sound of chains clanking and cart wheels grinding against the ground filling the air.

    Before long, they reached the outskirts of the city.

    The core members of the Black Hand Legion spread out around the group, acting as the main combat force to prevent any potential ambushes.

    They weren''t just on guard against Genesis Biotech¡ªthey also had to be ready for any mutated creatures that might show up.

    After all, this was the apocalypse.

    Zombies roamed freely, mutant beasts lurked everywhere¡ªdanger was constant. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Fortunately, the journey was smooth. Nothing unexpected happened.

    Damon led his people closer to the meeting point.

    He glanced back at the convoy and the supplies they were carrying, feeling a twinge of reluctance.

    "I want what Genesis Biotech has, but I don''t wanna give up our own supplies. So what the hell should I do?"

    "Boss, how about... we just take them out?" his lieutenant suggested.

    After all, the Black Hand Legion was ruthless. No morals, no limits¡ªthey were capable of anything.

    But Damon quickly shook his head. No, that wouldn''t work.

    Not because he cared about playing fair, but because he knew better than to mess with Genesis Biotech.

    "You don''t get it. Genesis Biotech isn''t just some random group. Their guy in charge, Richard Williams, is the regional director for all of North America. And he''s a high-level Awakener."

    "On top of that, the resources he controls are beyond anything we can imagine. He''s got direct ties to Genesis Biotech''s headquarters. Right now, we''re nowhere near strong enough to go up against him."

    "Oh..." The lieutenant nodded, realizing just how powerful this guy must be.

    Damon continued, "If it weren''t for the fact that he''s wary of the zombies and mutants in the area, he probably wouldn''t even bother dealing with us. Hell, he might''ve wiped us out already."

    "So what do we do?" The lieutenant looked uneasy.

    If Richard ever managed to clear out all the zombies and monsters around here, wouldn''t they be next on his hit list?

    "There''s nothing we can do¡ªexcept grow stronger before he finishes cleaning house. We need to reach a point where we can actually stand a chance against him. Otherwise... Blackhand City is doomed." Damon let out a long sigh, his usual confidence dimming slightly.

    Their entire conversation, of course, was overheard by Ethan.

    So this guy, Damon, might act all carefree, but he was actually under a lot of pressure. No surprise there¡ªsurvival in the apocalypse was brutal for everyone.

    And then there was that name¡ªRichard Williams.

    Ethan made a mental note of it.

    Back when Sophia and Nathan were coming after him, this guy had probably been pulling strings behind the scenes, providing resources, maybe even giving them advice.

    Yeah... Richard was definitely one of the masterminds.

    What goes around comes around.

    And now, they''d finally crossed paths.

    Of course, Richard wouldn''t show up in person for a deal like this. He''d definitely send someone strong in his place.

    Ethan started analyzing the potential threats.

    Genesis Biotech would probably send someone on Damon''s level¡ªan S-rank Awakener. Maybe even stronger.

    If Ethan had to take on two S-rank Awakeners at once, plus a few hundred grunts, it''d be a hassle. Not impossible, but definitely a pain in the ass.

    But now that he had Mia and Sean backing him up?

    Yeah, this was gonna be a whole lot easier.

    "Time to collect a little interest from Richard first... and then, I''ll come for the rest later."

    ...

    After a long trek, the Black Hand Legion finally came to a stop.

    They had arrived at a barren wasteland, surrounded by mounds of dry, cracked earth scorched by the relentless sun.

    Most of the vegetation here had long since withered away. When the wind blew, brittle blades of dead grass scattered into the air, painting a picture of pure desolation.

    This was the designated meeting point for their deal with Genesis Biotech.

    "They''re not here yet?" The Black Hand Legion members scanned the horizon.

    "Those assholes... they''re late every damn time," Damon grumbled, clearly annoyed.

    The fact that his people¡ªwho had traveled on foot, pushing carts¡ªhad still arrived before them only made Genesis Biotech''s arrogance even more obvious.

    A few moments later¡ª

    A faint buzzing filled the air as several drones zipped past overhead.

    Genesis Biotech''s usual routine.

    They always sent drones ahead first to scout for potential threats before the main group moved in.

    "They''re coming," Damon muttered, narrowing his eyes.

    In the distance, a thick cloud of dust rose from the wasteland. Moments later, several heavily modified trucks came roaring toward them.

    The vehicles gleamed with a sleek silver finish, looking brand new¡ªcompletely out of place against the bleak, post-apocalyptic landscape.

    The trucks sped forward like a storm, kicking up dirt as they closed in.

    "Damn," Ethan murmured, eyes lighting up. "Those trucks are actually kinda badass..."

    Within seconds, five massive trucks skidded to a halt in perfect formation, their tires grinding against the cracked earth.

    As the dust settled, the back doors of the trucks swung open, and a group of Genesis Biotech Awakeners stepped out in unison.

    They were all clad in matching black nano-combat suits. But what caught Ethan''s attention wasn''t their uniforms¡ªit was their weapons.

    Gone were the titanium-alloy machetes they used to carry.

    Instead, each of them was armed with sleek, silver firearms.

    "Wait a second..." Ethan''s eyes narrowed as he took a closer look.

    Yeah, he wasn''t imagining things. Those were definitely guns.

    But they weren''t ordinary firearms.

    Something about them was different¡ªmodified. He could sense a faint energy signature pulsing from within, the unmistakable aura of a crystal core.

    Genesis Biotech''s latest invention¡ªCrystal Core Firearms.

    "Well, well... Been out of the loop for a while, and they''ve already got new toys," Ethan mused, scanning the weapons with interest.

    The door of the middle truck swung open, and a young man hopped down.

    He strolled forward with a lazy, almost cocky gait, his expression indifferent.

    "Damon. You again," the guy said casually. "Let''s not waste time. Hand over the goods¡ªI''ve got places to be."

    Damon scoffed. "What, you in a rush to meet your maker?"

    Something felt off. Genesis Biotech had pushed up the trade schedule, and now they were acting all impatient.

    Were they in trouble?

    "Doesn''t matter how much of a hurry you''re in¡ªwe''re still gonna check the goods first," Damon said flatly. "For all we know, you could be trying to screw us over."

    "Fine." The young man waved a hand.

    Immediately, his subordinates sprang into action, dragging out two massive alloy crates.

    With practiced efficiency, they popped the latches and swung the lids open.

    Inside, neatly arranged in rows, were gleaming silver firearms¡ªeach one radiating the unmistakable energy of a crystal core.

    Crystal Core Firearms.

    Sleek. Advanced. Deadly.

    And there were a lot of them.

    ...

 Chapter 328 - 328: Looks like youâ€™re a little late to the loot party

    "Damn! That''s impressive!" Damon and his crew stared in awe.

    The Crystal Core Armament looked cutting-edge, but they still weren''t sure how powerful it really was.

    At that moment, the young man pulled a weapon from the crate and began explaining with a professional air.

    "Watch closely¡ªthis is called a Crystal Core Blaster. It''s embedded with a B-grade fire-type crystal core. Now, let me show you what it can do."

    He assumed a shooting stance, aiming at a massive boulder in the distance. His finger tightened on the trigger, and immediately, red energy gathered along the gun''s body, radiating intense heat.

    A fireball began forming at the muzzle, growing larger and more volatile by the second.

    Bang!

    With a muffled blast, the fireball shot forward like a blazing comet, streaking through the air before slamming into the boulder.

    Boom!

    A deafening explosion erupted as the fireball detonated on impact, engulfing the rock in flames. The sheer force shattered it into countless fragments, sending debris flying in all directions.

    Thick smoke billowed, and when it cleared, a massive crater was left in the ground.

    "Well? What do you think?" The young man smirked.

    "Damn, that''s strong." Damon and his crew nodded repeatedly, their eyes filled with shock.

    They couldn''t help but wonder¡ªhow the hell did Genesis Biotech develop something like this?

    It was seriously advanced.

    The young man continued, "This weapon isn''t just powerful¡ªit''s different from conventional firearms. Since it runs on crystal core energy, it can actually wound a Zombie King. In other words, it''s a Zombie King''s worst nightmare. And the best part? Anyone can use it, even regular people. That means the gap between us and the undead just got a whole lot smaller. It''s a deal you can''t afford to miss¡­"

    "No doubt about it¡ªthis is good stuff." Damon was more than satisfied.

    If every Black Hand Legion member got their hands on one of these, they''d basically be as strong as Awakeners who had condensed their own crystal cores. That meant they could take down elite-tier zombies with ease. With firepower like this, the Legion would only grow stronger¡ªunstoppable, even.

    The young man smiled. "So, are we good to proceed with the exchange?"

    "Hell yeah." Damon agreed without hesitation, barely able to contain his excitement.

    "Lucas, don''t worry¡ªwe''re handling this deal in good faith."

    "Glad to hear it." Lucas nodded.

    In reality, he wasn''t just some random rep¡ªhe was Richard Williams'' nephew, personally trained by Genesis Biotech. After being fed countless crystal cores, he had become an S-rank Awakener.

    One of Richard''s most trusted lieutenants.

    "Same as always¡ªwe exchange at the same time."

    "No problem." Damon signaled to his men.

    Everyone''s attention sharpened.

    This was the most critical moment.

    On the surface, everything seemed smooth and cooperative, but deep down, both sides remained on high alert.

    Behind them, their subordinates began pushing forward crates of goods.

    The clinking of chains echoed, and the rumble of wheels filled the air.

    Mia and Chris were among them. They exchanged a glance¡ªthey knew exactly what needed to be done.

    Now, they were up against both the Black Hand Legion and Genesis Biotech''s top fighters. They had to be extremely careful.

    But it was fine.

    Ethan would make his move soon.

    All they had to do was provide support¡ªclean up the stragglers, finish off the wounded.

    Mia''s gaze locked onto the two crates of Crystal Core Firearms.

    No way in hell could these fall into enemy hands.

    If they did, things would get messy.

    They pushed the crates forward, leading a group of thirty survivors toward the exchange point.

    At the same time, Genesis Biotech''s people carried their own crates forward.

    Lucas and Damon both kept their eyes on their respective goods, satisfied that everything was proceeding smoothly.

    But just as the two groups passed each other¡ª

    Chaos erupted.

    Mia suddenly let go of the crate, her hand flashing to the hilt of her blade.

    Shing!

    With a sharp metallic ring, her Tachi was unsheathed in a blur.

    She moved fast¡ªa blur of motion as she lunged toward the men carrying the weapons.

    Her Tachi slashed through the air, leaving behind streaks of afterimages.

    Shing¡ª

    Several heads flew through the air, severed cleanly from their bodies. Blood sprayed in arcs, and the corpses collapsed with heavy thuds.

    Clang!

    The two crates of weapons crashed to the ground.

    Lucas'' eyes widened in shock. Something was very wrong.

    "What the hell are you doing?" he demanded.

    Mia stood in the center of the chaos, her Tachi dripping with fresh blood. Her voice was calm, steady.

    "I don''t feel like handing over the people, but I''ll be taking the weapons. So¡­ what do you think we should do?"

    Lucas'' expression darkened, fury rising in his chest.

    "You''ve got some nerve." His voice was icy, dangerous. His gaze snapped to Damon. "Damon, you trying to screw us over?"

    "What?!" Damon looked just as stunned.

    This wasn''t his plan.

    Sure, he''d thought about double-crossing them, but he hadn''t actually given the order.

    "Lucas, this isn''t me! She acted on her own!"

    Lucas narrowed his eyes.

    So this girl¡ªMia¡ªhad the audacity to make a move against both sides?

    "Kill her. Take back the weapons." His voice was icy.

    "Yes, sir!"

    The Genesis Biotech Awakeners surged forward, their presence overwhelming. Among them were A-rank Awakeners, their weapons drawn, energy crackling as they activated their abilities.

    Mia didn''t move.

    Her Tachi hummed with power, arcs of electricity dancing along the blade. The air around her crackled, charged with lethal intent.

    Her sharp eyes locked onto the incoming enemies, her expression unreadable.

    Then¡ªthey attacked, power flaring as the battlefield ignited.

    Mia moved like a phantom, weaving through the onslaught with effortless agility. Every swing of her Tachi was precise, deadly¡ªeach strike claiming a life.

    The battlefield descended into chaos.

    Damon watched, his gaze sharpening.

    She''s this strong?

    Something felt off.

    But he had his priorities straight. His eyes flicked to the two crates of Crystal Core Armament.

    If he could get his hands on them, his power would skyrocket. Then he could deal with the rest later.

    "Boys, grab the goods first!" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Got it!" His core members responded instantly.

    That was the Black Hand Legion''s way¡ªscrew everything else, just secure the loot.

    They moved fast, like a pack of starving wolves, charging straight for the crates.

    Damon was among them.

    And as an S-rank speed-type Awakener, he was lightning-fast.

    His figure blurred as he raced across the battlefield, covering the distance in the blink of an eye.

    In an instant, he was right in front of the crates.

    "They''re mine!" He reached out¡ª

    And then¡ª

    The crates vanished.

    Just¡­ disappeared.

    "...What?"

    Damon''s hand grasped at empty air.

    His eyes widened in disbelief.

    Where the hell did they go?!

    A voice, cold and detached, spoke from behind him.

    "Looks like you''re a little late to the loot party."

    Damon''s heart lurched.

    He spun around¡ª

    And there he was.

    A young man in a crisp white dress shirt, standing there like he''d been there all along.

    His face was sharp, strikingly handsome. But his eyes¡ªhis eyes were dead.

    No warmth. No emotion.

    Just emptiness.

    Damon had killed countless people. His heart had long since turned to steel.

    But standing in front of Ethan¡ª

    He felt fear.

    A deep, primal fear.

    "Who the hell are you?"

    Ethan tilted his head slightly.

    "Does it even matter?"

    His eyes flashed red.

    And then¡ª

    Domain of the Dead erupted.

    A storm of pure, suffocating terror swept outward, swallowing everything in its path.

    Damon had no time to react.

    His body froze.

    His legs sank into the ground.

    The earth itself seemed to drag him down.

    ...

 Chapter 329 - 329: Shatterpulse

    The crushing pressure made it hard for Damon to even breathe. He barely had time to react before the sound of slicing wind tore through the air¡ªa Tachi blade was already swinging straight at him.

    Panic surged in Damon''s chest, but as an S-Class Awakener, he wasn''t about to go down that easily.

    Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to withstand the suffocating weight of the Domain of the Dead and launched himself backward at lightning speed.

    Shhhk¡ª!

    Ethan''s Tachi grazed his cheek, carving a deep gash that nearly split his skull open.

    "Shit, that was close!" Damon gasped, heart pounding.

    "S-Class speed-type Awakener, huh¡­" Ethan muttered, eyes narrowing as he clocked Damon''s ability. It was rare¡ªhe hadn''t seen one like this before. Intrigued, he vanished in a blur, pressing the attack.

    "Goddamn it!" Damon cursed, brows furrowed tight. The way Ethan locked onto him felt like a steel spike hovering right between his eyes¡ªdeath could strike at any second.

    Blood streamed down his face, his expression twisting into something feral.

    But Damon wasn''t just some nobody¡ªhe was the leader of the Black Hand Legion. He hadn''t made it this far by panicking. His mind still sharp, he darted a glance toward Lucas from Genesis Biotech, then bolted in that direction.

    Trying to drag someone else into the mess¡ªclassic misdirection.

    Damon moved so fast he practically vanished, his speed surpassing what the human eye could track. In the blink of an eye, he was already among the Genesis Biotech crew.

    "Clever bastard," Ethan said with a smirk, not even mad.

    Lucas, meanwhile, had just caught sight of Ethan¡ªand his pupils shrank in shock, like he''d just seen a ghost.

    The infamous Zombie King dossier was a top-level threat at Genesis Biotech. Every exec had it memorized.

    And now, standing right in front of him, was someone who looked way too familiar.

    "No way¡­ No fucking way¡­"

    "Lucas, what the hell''s going on? Who is that guy?" Damon demanded. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In all their dealings, Lucas had always been the laid-back, cocky type¡ªgrinning, joking, never taking anything too seriously. Damon had never seen him this rattled.

    Gulp. Lucas swallowed hard, throat bobbing as tension gripped him.

    "If I''m not mistaken¡­ that guy''s from L.A. He''s a Zombie King¡ªan insanely powerful one. He''s the one who wiped out our San Bernardino branch. Took down an elite S+ Awakener squad like it was nothing."

    "...???" Damon''s brain short-circuited. He was frozen, stunned.

    Someone who could take out a Genesis Biotech base? That alone said everything. And he''d killed an S+ Awakener team?

    That level of power was beyond terrifying.

    "So what the hell do we do now?"

    "We team up. For real this time. No games, no backstabbing. It''s the only shot we''ve got," Lucas said, dead serious.

    "¡­Fine." Damon nodded hard.

    Ethan''s arrival had forced Genesis Biotech and the Black Hand Legion¡ªtwo groups that hated each other¡ªto bury the hatchet and join forces.

    And now, Ethan was walking toward them, step by step, like death itself.

    Lucas barked out orders, and his men sprang into action.

    Behind him, a squad of armed personnel raised their Crystal Core Blasters, all aiming at Ethan.

    They pulled their triggers in unison. Energy surged, bursting from the barrels in a barrage of attacks¡ªfireballs, ice spikes, even high-pressure water blasts¡ªraining down like a storm.

    But Ethan didn''t even flinch. He kept walking, unfazed.

    The Domain of the Dead swept out around him like a tidal wave, deflecting every single attack with ease.

    The Crystal Core Blasters were only B-Class¡ªequivalent to a B-Class Awakener''s strike. Against Ethan, they were about as effective as throwing pebbles at a tank.

    "Holy shit¡­" Damon''s eyes widened in awe. This Zombie King was the real deal.

    But then something clicked in his mind. He turned to Lucas, frowning.

    "Didn''t you say those Crystal Core Blasters were supposed to be Zombie King killers? ''Ultimate countermeasure'' or whatever? Looks like they''re not doing jack."

    Lucas looked annoyed. "They are Zombie King killers¡ªdepending on the target''s level. I''m just trying to wear him down!"

    "..." Damon was speechless. Sure, it depended on the level, but this was pathetic. It felt like Lucas had sold him snake oil.

    Figures. Never trust the marketing¡ªalways test the damn product first.

    "We can''t hold back anymore¡ªlet''s go all in!" Lucas roared, charging forward. As he sprinted, the air around him began to ripple, vibrating with a strange, pulsing energy.

    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, intrigued. This guy wasn''t your average Awakener¡ªhis ability was something different.

    Lucas''s awakened power was called Shatterpulse¡ªanything he touched would start to violently vibrate, destabilize, and ultimately disintegrate in an instant. Pure destruction.

    As Lucas plunged into the Domain of the Dead, the oppressive energy around him began to tremble and distort. The pressure noticeably eased.

    "Interesting," Ethan muttered, raising his blade and slashing down.

    But Lucas didn''t dodge. Instead, he reached out to grab the blade with his gloved hand. The gloves were custom-made by Genesis Biotech, forged from a rare, reinforced alloy.

    Vmmm¡ª

    Lucas caught the blade barehanded¡ªand nothing happened to him. But the Tachi in Ethan''s hand began to vibrate violently, emitting a high-pitched hum that grew sharper by the second.

    Ethan could feel it¡ªhis weapon was seconds away from shattering under the intense frequency.

    With a flick of his mind, he recalled the Tachi into his spatial ring just in time.

    But before he could catch his breath¡ªwhoosh!¡ªa blade sliced through the air. Damon had closed in, short dagger in hand, aiming straight for Ethan''s heart.

    His speed-type ability kicked into overdrive, catching Ethan off guard. Damon was a top-tier assassin, and this was his moment.

    But Ethan twisted his body just slightly¡ªenough to dodge the strike with surgical precision.

    Then came another barrage¡ªGenesis Biotech''s armed squad opened fire again with their Crystal Core Firearms. Energy blasts filled the air, blinding and relentless.

    Ethan had no choice but to expand the Domain of the Dead once more, sweeping the attacks aside like swatting flies.

    But the pressure was mounting. The constant attacks were starting to slow him down.

    "Looks like we might actually have a shot¡­" Damon muttered, eyes locked on Ethan. The suffocating aura that had overwhelmed them earlier didn''t feel quite as crushing now.

    "Of course we do," Lucas said confidently. "My ability''s unique¡ªit bridges the gap in power. I''m not weaker than that Zombie King."

    "Impressive¡­" Damon admitted, a flicker of respect in his eyes. No wonder Lucas was the rising star personally groomed by Richard, the North American director of Genesis Biotech.

    Damon had to admit¡ªLucas really was stronger than him.

    Seeing that Ethan was now unarmed, Lucas decided to go even bolder. He lunged forward, reaching out to grab Ethan''s shoulder directly.

    If he could make physical contact, he could trigger a full-body resonance¡ªshatter him from the inside out.

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed.

    He''d known for a while now that the Tachi wasn''t cutting it anymore¡ªagainst A-Class and above, it just didn''t hold up.

    "Well then," he murmured, "time to show off something new."

    With a flick of his wrist, he summoned a stone tablet¡ªetched with strange, glowing patterns. It radiated an ancient, otherworldly energy.

    Embedded in the slab were two Radiant Crystals, which lit up the carvings with a dazzling, dreamlike glow.

    It was the Star Map tablet¡ªthe one Big Ears had scavenged and brought back.

    Ethan gripped the edge of the slab with one hand and swung it forward like a battering ram. A powerful force field erupted from it.

    BOOM¡ªBOOM¡ªBOOM!

    The air compressed and exploded in a series of sonic booms.

    The stone slab slammed directly into Lucas''s outstretched arm.

    CRACK!

    The impact was brutal. Lucas was launched like a baseball hit out of the park, his body spinning through the air uncontrollably. He flew over 300 feet before crashing into the ground with a bone-jarring thud.

    ...

 Chapter 330 - 330: Too bad... itâ€™s got zero elegance

    The Star Map tablet was unbelievably tough¡ªno one could tell what it was made of. Even Ethan couldn''t put a scratch on it, and Lucas''s shockwave energy didn''t affect it at all.

    That last hit had wrecked him. His bones were shattered, one arm hung limp like a sack of wet clay, blood pouring from his wounds. Half his body was paralyzed...

    "Damn it!" Lucas gritted his teeth, forcing himself up from the ground despite the searing pain. He looked like hell.

    Damon''s heart sank at the sight.

    Just a moment ago, Lucas had claimed his powers could close the gap between them¡ªand then he got swatted like a fly.

    And what the hell was that tablet?

    How could it be that powerful?

    Meanwhile, Mia had nearly wiped out the last of the grunts. Some of them were A-rank Awakeners, sure, but they were no match for her.

    Sean was helping too, completely immune to psychic attacks, which drove their enemies insane with frustration.

    Whether it was Genesis Biotech or the Black Hand Legion, their forces were getting torn apart.

    "This is bad... this is really bad..." Damon muttered, watching the battle turn into a slaughter. The tide had completely turned.

    And then Ethan came charging at him, tablet in hand, swinging it like a baseball bat straight at his head.

    Damon''s eyes went wide with terror. It felt like a whole damn planet was crashing down on him.

    But trapped inside the Domain of the Dead, it was like moving through quicksand. His speed was crippled¡ªhe couldn''t dodge in time.

    In a panic, he raised his short blade to block.

    BANG!

    A dull, heavy thud rang out, followed by the sharp screech of metal shattering.

    Damon''s weapon snapped into pieces, shards flying everywhere. The impact sent him crashing to the ground, coughing up blood.

    "What the hell is that thing made of?" Damon thought, stunned and horrified.

    Ethan stood tall, tablet in hand, knocking down enemies one by one like he was swatting flies. None of them could get back up.

    He was loving it.

    This thing really was perfect for smashing people...

    Ethan stepped forward, ready to finish Damon off.

    "No¡ªno, please!" Damon screamed, sprawled on the ground, his voice cracking with fear.

    He was badly injured, trapped in the terrifying Domain of the Dead, and completely unable to escape. Despair gripped him like a vice.

    Ethan raised the tablet high.

    "Hang in there. It''ll be over quick¡­"

    THUD.

    ...

    Elsewhere.

    In the Black Hand Legion''s city, Vanessa was still hunting for Harvey. After all, she''d fronted the crystal cores herself¡ªno way she was letting that slide. She''d tear the place apart if she had to.

    So she called a meeting, summoning all the zone supervisors to report in.

    As the leader of the Black Hand Legion, her word carried serious weight.

    Within minutes, dozens of people had gathered in a massive conference hall.

    "Everyone here?" Vanessa leaned back in her chair, propping her boots up on the table like she owned the place¡ªwhich, to be fair, she did.

    A middle-aged man glanced around the room.

    "Not quite."

    "Hm?" Vanessa''s eyes narrowed. "Who''s missing?"

    "Victor and Greg."

    "What are they up to?"

    "No idea. I went to check, but no one answered the door," the man said honestly.

    BANG! Vanessa slammed her hand on the table, clearly pissed, suspicion flashing in her eyes.

    "You lying to me?"

    Because not long ago, Damon had taken people to those two zones to make a deal with Genesis Biotech. And now suddenly no one''s answering the door?

    "No, no, I swear I''m not lying!" the man said quickly, waving his hands. "I really checked. Both zones were dead quiet. I even pressed my ear to the door¡ªdidn''t hear a thing."

    Vanessa''s frown deepened, her expression growing darker by the second.

    At that moment, the others started chiming in too.

    "Yeah, I''ve got a buddy in that zone¡ªhaven''t been able to reach him for two days."

    "Same here. I was supposed to meet someone from there for a run, but they totally ghosted me."

    "No way. I''ve been stationed near the perimeter this whole time. Didn''t see anyone leave the city."

    "There are over two thousand people in that zone. If they all left, someone would''ve noticed."

    "Then... what the hell''s going on?"

    "..."

    The room buzzed with uneasy murmurs. Everyone could feel it¡ªsomething was seriously off.

    Vanessa sat frozen, their words echoing in her ears. A chill crept up her spine as a terrifying thought struck her.

    If those two zones were really empty¡­

    Then who the hell opened the gate for Damon?

    And who released the human survivors from the prison?

    A wave of dread surged through her chest. Since the apocalypse began, she''d seen some messed-up things¡ªbut this? This was on another level. Unexplainable. Wrong.

    And now it wasn''t just Harvey who''d vanished. More people were missing from the city. A lot more.

    She couldn''t wrap her head around it. What the hell had happened?

    But one thing was clear¡ªwhoever opened the gate for Damon and his crew¡­ wasn''t normal. Or maybe¡­ they weren''t even human.

    Hiss...

    The thought made Vanessa''s scalp prickle. A cold sweat broke out across her back.

    Then someone spoke up.

    "Vanessa, maybe you should try contacting Damon?"

    "Yeah, didn''t he just take people from that zone?"

    "We need to tell him about the disappearances¡ªASAP."

    "..."

    "Yeah." Vanessa nodded. They were right. If she didn''t reach out now, this could spiral out of control.

    She immediately pulled out her communicator and dialed Damon''s frequency.

    "Hello? Damon? You there? Hello?" she called out again and again.

    But all she got in return was static¡ªloud, grating, and completely devoid of any response.

    There was only one reason for that.

    His communicator had been destroyed.

    Vanessa''s pupils dilated. The dread in her chest twisted tighter.

    "Damon... he''s gone dark too..."

    "What?" The people around her stared in shock, eyes wide. This was getting more and more bizarre by the second.

    ...

    Back at the trade site.

    Damon''s head¡ªand the communicator in his ear¡ªhad been smashed to pieces by Ethan''s stone tablet. A crystal core popped loose from the wreckage, bouncing across the ground.

    An S-rank speed-type. This was Ethan''s first time taking one down. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And there was a rare special-ability type nearby too. Not a bad haul.

    Ethan turned and started walking toward Lucas, ready to finish the job.

    Lucas didn''t even try to fight. Half his body was useless, and he limped awkwardly, trying to flee.

    But right in front of him, a Tachi blade came slicing through the air.

    The edge passed so close to his nose it nearly took his head off. Lucas stumbled back in terror, falling flat on his ass.

    Mia stepped into view, blade in hand.

    She''d already taken out or crippled the remaining Awakeners. The rest were being mopped up by Chris, Brandon, and the others.

    Now, Ethan approached from the other side, stone tablet in hand, trapping Lucas between them.

    "Don''t kill me... please, I''m begging you!" Lucas cried, panicking. "I''m Richard''s nephew!"

    But Mia and Ethan just exchanged a glance, completely ignoring him. Instead, they started chatting casually, like they were out for coffee.

    "Nice new weapon," Mia said, eyeing the tablet.

    "Not bad. Found it lying in the street," Ethan replied.

    Mia raised an eyebrow. "Something you just picked up has that much power?"

    "Yeah. Way better than that knife you gave me."

    "Oh?" Mia smirked, tilting her head. "Too bad... it''s got zero elegance."

    ...

 Chapter 331 - 331: A call for Nathan

    Lucas stood there, completely dumbfounded.

    What the hell was going on with these two?

    They were seriously talking about being elegant¡ªelegant¡ªat a time like this?

    But then Ethan just nodded like it made perfect sense. "Alright, I''ll keep that in mind next time."

    And with that, he swung the slab of stone straight at Lucas''s head.

    Thud! A dull, sickening crack echoed through the air. Blood sprayed everywhere, and a crystal core popped out of Lucas''s skull, flying through the air before Ethan casually snatched it up.

    Just like that, the "deal" was done.

    Ethan walked away the clear winner.

    They immediately got to work cleaning up the battlefield. Supplies, bodies¡ªEthan took everything. He even helped himself to Genesis Biotech''s truck, like it was just another piece of loot.

    Mia, meanwhile, picked up a few of the crystal core-powered firearms and tossed them over to Chris and the others.

    "Let''s take these back and study them. Maybe we can whip up some new weapons."

    "Yeah, go for it," Ethan said with a nod.

    Lately, Genesis Biotech had been advancing at a freakish pace. First, they rolled out aircraft powered by crystal cores. Now they had a whole arsenal of crystal core firearms.

    It was starting to feel like a full-blown tech explosion.

    Maybe they''d hit some kind of breakthrough that triggered a chain reaction of innovation.

    The shelter had its own scientists too¡ªif they could reverse-engineer this stuff, they might finally get a clearer picture of what Genesis Biotech was really up to.

    A little while later, the battlefield was cleared. Chris and the others were fiddling with the new weapons, clearly fascinated by the tech.

    "Now that Richard''s nephew is dead, and one of the Black Hand Legion''s leaders is gone too, I doubt they''re just gonna let this slide," Mia said.

    "Yeah," Ethan agreed with a nod.

    "Well, that''s not necessarily a bad thing."

    "But this isn''t your zombie nest," Mia pointed out. "If they send a bunch of Awakeners after us, it''s gonna get ugly."

    Ethan was strong, no doubt¡ªbut even he couldn''t take on both Genesis Biotech and the Black Hand Legion at the same time.

    He thought for a moment. "Then let''s just move to another zombie nest."

    "Uh¡­" Mia blinked, caught off guard. Actually, that wasn''t a bad idea. Leave it to Ethan to come up with something so... sneaky.

    After all, this was the apocalypse. Humanity was on the back foot.

    Most people wouldn''t dare step into zombie territory.

    But their group was small, mobile. They could slip into a nest and disappear.

    The others exchanged uneasy glances.

    "Where would we even go? We should find a place with a weaker Zombie King, at least," someone said.

    "I know a spot," Leah chimed in. "The Zombie King there isn''t that strong, but the place is super well-hidden."

    She and her group were survivors from a nearby city¡ªthey knew the area like the back of their hand.

    Chris looked surprised. "There''s a place like that?"

    "Yeah! That Zombie King survives by staying hidden. He''s always sneaking around, barely ever shows his face," Leah explained.

    "Huh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow. "A Zombie King that''s actually scared to come out? Now I''ve gotta see this for myself¡­"

    ...

    At that moment¡ª S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Richard was in his office, getting ready to call one of his regional branch leaders. With the new Crystal Core Armament finally developed, it was time to start distributing them.

    After a moment''s thought, he immediately thought of Nathan¡ªcurrently the head of operations for the entire State of California. Naturally, he''d get priority.

    Fighting the Zombie King in Los Angeles had to be brutal, and it had been a while since Richard had sent him any resources. He''d actually been feeling a little guilty about that.

    So, Nathan was the first call.

    "Hey, Nathan, you there?"

    "Shhh! Keep it down¡ªhold on, hold on, lemme take this call real quick¡­" Nathan''s voice came through, muffled, like he was whispering to someone nearby.

    "Huh?" Richard raised an eyebrow. "What are you doing?"

    "Nothing, just in a meeting," Nathan replied quickly. "Told my assistant to gather up some reports, heh."

    "Oh." Richard nodded approvingly. "Good. Sounds like you''re staying on top of things."

    "How''s everything going over there?"

    "Pretty smooth. Business as usual. No problems¡ªsame as before."

    "Mhm. And what about Sophia? She doing okay?" Richard asked, his tone softening a bit.

    He knew Sophia was a tough woman, a real powerhouse. Her branch had been overrun by a Zombie King, and that had to have hit her hard. Now she was stuck under someone else''s command¡ªprobably not easy for someone like her.

    Nathan paused, then said, "She''s¡­ alright, I guess. Not in the best mood. Hasn''t been eating much, can''t sleep either. But other than that, she''s fine."

    "Uh¡­" Richard frowned. That was fine?

    Nathan quickly changed the subject. "So, Richard, you called for something?"

    "Yeah, actually. Good news. Our new Crystal Core Armament is ready. I''m planning to send the first batch to you."

    He expected Nathan to be excited¡ªbut instead, the guy hesitated.

    "Uh¡­ Richard, the area''s crawling with zombies right now. We''re practically surrounded. I''m worried the weapons won''t even make it here before the Zombie King snatches them."

    Richard''s face darkened. "Come on, don''t be such a coward. You can''t keep living in fear like this. You really think we''d let the Zombie King intercept our shipment? Relax. I''ll send someone reliable to deliver them. It''ll be fine."

    "Oh¡­ okay¡­" Nathan said, clearly not convinced but not wanting to argue.

    Just then, a young assistant burst into Richard''s office, looking panicked. "Richard! Something''s happened¡ªLucas is missing!"

    "What?" Richard''s eyes snapped wide open. "Where the hell did he go?"

    The assistant swallowed hard. "He was following your orders¡ªtaking the new Crystal Core Armament to make a deal with the Black Hand Legion."

    "And the weapons?"

    "Uh¡­ they''re gone too. I think."

    "..." Richard was speechless. He hadn''t expected this.

    On the phone, Nathan''s voice piped up again. "Richard? What''s going on? Who''s bringing me the new weapons? I''ll get ready to receive them."

    "Uh¡­ that guy¡­ he¡­ never mind. Something''s come up. I''ll get back to you later." Richard hung up before Nathan could ask more questions.

    His expression darkened, brows furrowed deep. His voice rose a notch. "You said Lucas is missing?"

    "Yeah. That''s right."

    "You think the Black Hand Legion had something to do with it?" Richard asked, suspicion flaring instantly.

    But the assistant shook his head. "I already contacted them. They said it wasn''t them."

    Richard didn''t buy it.

    Lucas was his nephew¡ªhis only nephew. The kid was gifted, had awakened a rare ability, and was one of their top prospects. He''d already reached S-rank, more than capable of handling himself.

    Richard had planned to send him to deliver the weapons to Nathan. And now he was just¡­ gone?

    "Alright. Got it. You can go," Richard said, voice low and tight, trying to keep his cool.

    "Understood." The assistant nodded and slipped out of the office, clearly relieved to escape.

    As soon as the door shut, Richard grabbed his phone and dialed the Black Hand Legion''s leader¡ªVanessa.

    "Hello? Vanessa?"

    "Yeah, it''s me."

    "My nephew Lucas is missing. Was this your people''s doing?" Richard demanded, cutting straight to the point.

    But to his surprise, Vanessa didn''t sound any happier than he was. "I was about to ask you the same thing. Our commander, Damon, is missing too. And the rest of the team we sent? None of them came back. What the hell happened?"

    "Wait, what¡­?"

    Richard''s frown deepened. Damon was their top guy. If he was missing too, then this wasn''t just some botched deal.

    This was something much bigger than he''d thought.

    ...

 Chapter 332 - 332: They just... left?

    "What''s the plan now?" Richard asked, his tone low but urgent.

    "Obviously, we need to send someone out to investigate¡ªfigure out what the hell''s going on," Vanessa replied without hesitation.

    "Yeah." Richard nodded, already thinking along the same lines.

    After all, Lucas was his nephew¡ªhis own flesh and blood. The kid had just vanished without a trace. As his uncle, he couldn''t just sit back and do nothing.

    "So... we''re still working together on this?" he asked.

    "Of course. No problem." Vanessa agreed right away. Getting in bed with Genesis Biotech was a huge win for her¡ªno way she was letting that go.

    Then she laid everything out for him, detail by detail. The whole bizarre situation¡ªhow thousands of people had disappeared without a sound from both campuses in Blackhand City...

    Richard listened, his expression darkening with every word. The whole thing was beyond strange.

    And yet... something about it tugged at his memory. Like he''d heard of something like this before.

    Genesis Biotech had deep roots and access to a massive trove of classified data. Without wasting time, Richard started digging¡ªpulling up files, even cracking open the Zombie King archives.

    ...

    The sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the land.

    The air had cooled, carrying a sharp edge. A gust of wind swept across the barren ground, howling like a ghost. Dust spiraled up, danced in the air, then scattered into the distance.

    Ethan and the others were on the move. Their destination: a zombie-controlled zone. Before the world went to hell, it had been a sleepy little town with fewer than 4,000 people.

    "We''re almost there," Leah said, pointing ahead.

    "Oh..." someone murmured.

    They all looked up. In the distance, a cracked and overgrown road led into the city. Abandoned cars lay rusting on the sides, some tipped over, vines crawling over their frames.

    On either side of the road stood crumbling buildings¡ªold gas stations and convenience stores, their walls split with deep cracks, half-collapsed. Shards of broken glass glittered in the fading light, some still stained with dried blood. The sight was chilling.

    A few zombies wandered aimlessly nearby, their groans low and guttural. In the last rays of sunlight, their shadows stretched long and thin across the ground.

    Further ahead, the city itself was shrouded in a thick, black mist. The deeper into the city you looked, the denser the fog became¡ªvisibility dropped to almost nothing.

    "What the hell is that fog?" Chris asked, frowning. After surviving half a year in this post-apocalyptic nightmare, he knew better than to trust anything that looked off¡ªand that mist definitely looked off.

    Leah nodded. "Yeah, that''s the Zombie King''s doing. It''s one of his abilities¡ªhe can generate this Mist. Makes it easy for him to hide."

    Chris blinked, surprised. "Seriously? That''s a thing?"

    "Yep," Leah said. "Looks scary, but he''s not actually that strong. Probably just a B+ class. If it weren''t for the Mist giving him cover, the other Zombie Kings would''ve wiped him out by now."

    Chris let out a breath, visibly relaxing. "Pfft. Whatever. Even if it''s dangerous, I''m not worried. I''ve already formed my crystal core¡ªI''m an Awakener now."

    "Then let''s move," Mia said. "Sun''s almost down." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They planned to slip into the city before nightfall.

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed as he stared ahead. Back when he had his own territory, he used to send patrols out to keep intruders from sneaking in.

    Now the tables had turned¡ªhe was the one sneaking in.

    They moved toward the city, disturbing a few low-level zombies along the way. Nothing serious¡ªChris and the others took them out with ease.

    Before long, they reached the edge of the Mist.

    By now, the last light of the sun had vanished. Darkness settled in.

    The black fog wrapped around the city like a funeral shroud. Even with the enhanced vision of an Awakener, it was hard to see more than a few feet ahead.

    The ruined streets around them blurred into shadow. Here and there, they caught glimpses of zombies drifting through the gloom.

    And from somewhere deep in the darkness, the occasional snarl or guttural roar echoed out¡ªsharp, angry, and far too close.

    "This place is seriously creepy," Chris muttered, gripping his tachi tightly as his eyes scanned the fog-drenched street.

    Leah gave a small nod. "Relax. It just looks scary. We''ll be fine as long as we find a place to lay low."

    "Yeah, but I gotta admit¡ªit''s a damn good hiding spot," Chris replied, still on edge.

    This black mist didn''t just mess with visibility¡ªit also scrambled mental perception. Even psychic-type Awakeners had their senses dulled in it.

    Ethan''s gaze swept the surroundings, and a thought struck him. The Mist ability¡ªsure, it wasn''t offensive, but it had serious tactical value. If someone like Laura or Little Shadow, both masters of stealth, had this kind of cover? They''d be unstoppable. The element of surprise alone would boost their combat effectiveness by a mile.

    "Raaagh¡ª!"

    A sudden snarl cut through the silence. A few zombies, previously wandering aimlessly in the fog, had caught their scent. Driven by pure instinct to devour flesh, they charged out of the mist.

    "We got this," Chris said, stepping forward with the others. Their titanium-alloy machetes gleamed as they rushed in. A few quick swings, and the zombies were down¡ªno sweat.

    These were just bottom-tier undead. Even a newly awakened fighter with a Neurocore could take them out.

    But then, from deeper in the darkness, came a different sound¡ªscratching, scraping. Like claws dragging across concrete and brick.

    "Elite zombies," Mia said calmly, not even needing to look. Her instincts told her everything.

    Everyone tensed, eyes narrowing as they peered into the fog. Through the haze, they could just make out several figures clinging to the side of a tall building.

    They moved with eerie grace, crawling like spiders up the wall.

    Their glowing eyes pierced the mist, locked directly onto the group.

    "Yeah... elites are gonna be a pain," someone muttered.

    No one dared let their guard down. They had no idea how many were out there. If this turned into a full-blown horde, they''d be in for a brutal fight.

    But then¡ªsomething weird happened.

    The elite zombies didn''t attack.

    Instead, the moment they spotted the humans, they froze... then backed off.

    In seconds, they vanished into the black fog, slipping away like shadows.

    "Uh... what?"

    Everyone blinked, stunned.

    "They just... left?"

    "What the hell was that? Some kind of trap?"

    "Beats me..."

    Ethan, though, could feel it. The zombies weren''t scheming. They were just... scared.

    Straight-up chickened out.

    "Whatever," he said, brushing it off. "Let''s just find a place to hole up for the night."

    "Yeah, this spot looks good."

    The others agreed. The sky had gone pitch black, and after a long day of travel and tension, everyone was running on fumes.

    They found an old library nearby. Surprisingly, it was zombie-free and relatively clean.

    They cleared a space, stacked up some books to use as makeshift bedding, and honestly? It wasn''t half bad.

    "This place isn''t too shabby. Bit dark, but we''ll manage," Chris said, trying to keep spirits up.

    Mia nodded. "Could be worse. It''s not like we''re in a Black Hand Legion compound with all the bells and whistles."

    But just as she finished speaking, a loud thud echoed from outside¡ªlike something heavy had just hit the ground.

    Everyone snapped to attention, turning toward the sound.

    Then they saw it¡ªEthan, standing calmly, waving his hand as objects began materializing out of thin air.

    A hand-crank generator. Capacitors. Transformers. Even a few industrial-grade light fixtures.

    "This stuff''s from the Blackhand City compound," he said casually.

    ...

 Chapter 333 - 333: That bold?

    "Damn¡­"

    Everyone stared, wide-eyed and amazed. It felt like if Ethan stayed in Blackhand City a few more days, he might just haul the whole damn place out with him.

    Soon enough, under their busy hands, the library¡ªsilent for over half a year¡ªfinally lit up again.

    The glow pushed back the darkness, bringing with it a sense of safety, even a touch of warmth.

    In the lonely, pitch-black city, this was the only place with a light on.

    Under that light, they sat down for dinner. Thanks to the supplies they''d looted from the compound, the meal was surprisingly lavish.

    Ethan, meanwhile, pulled out an S-grade crystal core and popped it straight into his mouth. A rich surge of energy flowed through his limbs, spreading warmth and power to every corner of his body. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then he took out the Star Map tablet. Under the Radiant Crystal''s glow, it absorbed energy even faster.

    Mia glanced over, clearly intrigued.

    Sean, ever the curious one, walked right up and gave the tablet a once-over with his sharp, analytical eyes.

    "Ethan, what is this thing? Looks kinda cool."

    "No idea. Fell from the sky," Ethan replied casually.

    The Star Map tablet was just too mysterious¡ªits secrets were impossible to guess.

    "So you''re telling me you literally picked it up off the street?" Mia leaned in, examining it. She quickly noticed that two of the tablet''s edges were jagged and uneven.

    "This thing doesn''t look complete."

    "Yeah, probably just one piece of a whole. No clue where the rest ended up," Ethan explained.

    "Oh¡­" Mia looked thoughtful.

    "Maybe when we get back, I can reach out to the major shelters, see if anyone''s seen something like this. If they have, maybe I''ll get lucky and find a piece too."

    "Sounds good," Ethan nodded. Human shelters were scattered all over the world, especially in the bigger cities. With such a wide network, the chances of finding more pieces were definitely better.

    Chris, who''d been listening nearby, chimed in, "So what happens if you manage to put the whole thing together?"

    "No idea. Guess we''ll find out someday," Ethan said.

    Everyone was curious now. The tablet had an undeniable air of mystery.

    Sean threw out a theory, "What if it summons some kind of mega boss?"

    "What is this, a video game?" Chris rolled his eyes. "Where''s this ''boss'' supposed to come from?"

    Sean shrugged. "Then what do you think it does?"

    "If I had to guess¡­ maybe it''s a treasure map. Look at those markings on it," Chris said, pointing at the etched lines.

    And just like that, the three of them were off, tossing around theories and ideas. The dark night ticked by, minute by minute.

    ¡­

    Elsewhere in the small city¡ª

    In a pitch-black basement.

    Here, the black mist was thickest.

    A horde of zombies had gathered in the fog, their vicious, glowing eyes flickering in and out of view.

    "Boss, some humans just wandered into our turf."

    "Hm?"

    A Zombie King stirred, clearly annoyed. Mist swirled around him¡ªhe was the ruler of this area, and his name was simply "Mist."

    "Unbelievable. I can deal with other zombies pushing me around, but now humans think they can just stroll in here? How many of them are there?"

    "Looked like around forty, boss. What should we do?" one of his elite underlings reported.

    Mist thought for a moment. "Let''s¡­ not go out just yet."

    "Uh¡­" The surrounding zombies looked confused, but honestly, this was pretty standard for their boss.

    Mist, after all, was only B+ rank. And he wasn''t exactly built for combat. Back in the early days of the apocalypse, that was enough to dominate a region.

    But now, half a year into the end of the world, humans had evolved fast. These days, even a random survivor might be B+¡ªhell, A-ranks weren''t even rare anymore.

    So Mist had to rely on his stealth abilities, constantly hiding, scraping by in the cracks of the world.

    "You guys, go keep an eye on those humans. The moment they leave, come back and let me know."

    "Got it, no problem." The elite zombie underling turned and headed out.

    Mist added one last warning, "Be careful. Don''t let them spot you!"

    "Oh, totally. I got it," the zombie nodded quickly.

    A handful of elite zombies slipped out of the basement, their movements agile and eerily graceful as they leapt and climbed across the buildings, heading straight toward Ethan''s location.

    It didn''t take long before they reached the area near the library. Their glowing, predatory eyes scanned the building¡ªand to their surprise, they saw lights on inside.

    "Seriously? That bold?"

    "No kidding. Humans actually turned on the lights¡­"

    "Come on, let''s check it out."

    "¡­"

    They''d seen plenty of humans before, but this was the first time any had dared to light up a place like this.

    ¡­

    It was late. Mia and the others had already drifted off, exhausted, their breathing soft and steady. Sean had a cookbook open and draped over his face like a blanket. The cover showed a glossy photo of a roast chicken.

    Even in his sleep, Sean smacked his lips like he was dreaming of a feast.

    Ethan stood nearby, eyes sharp and alert, still absorbing energy, still evolving.

    But then¡ªhe heard something. A faint rustling outside. His senses sharpened instantly. He could feel them¡ªseveral elite zombies, creeping around nearby.

    They were circling the area, not getting too close, but not leaving either.

    Ethan suddenly turned his head toward a window. Through the glass, he spotted a grotesque face peeking in from the corner.

    The zombie''s skin was pale and stretched tight, veins bulging, streaked with dried blood. Its eyes glowed with a vicious light, and its expression was pure malice.

    For a regular person, seeing that face at the window¡ªespecially considering they were on the second floor¡ªwould''ve been enough to send them into a full-blown panic.

    But Ethan didn''t flinch. He stared right back, unblinking.

    That, apparently, was enough to freak the zombie out. It jerked its head back like it''d been caught doing something it shouldn''t, then scrambled away in a panic. In its rush, it crashed into something, sending a loud clatter echoing through the night.

    "¡­Huh." Ethan raised an eyebrow and instinctively touched his face. "Is my face really that scary?"

    "Who''s there?" Mia stirred, groggy but alert. In the apocalypse, no one slept too deeply.

    "It''s nothing," Ethan said calmly. "You guys go back to sleep. I''m just gonna check something outside."

    "Okay." Mia trusted him. She lay back down and was out again in seconds.

    ¡­

    Outside the library, near the corner of the wall¡ª

    The area was still shrouded in a thin veil of black mist, making the moonlight flicker and fade like a dying candle.

    A few elite zombies had regrouped there.

    "Looks like those humans aren''t going anywhere tonight."

    "Yeah, probably heading out in the morning."

    "By the way¡­ I think one of them saw me just now," one of the zombies said suddenly.

    The others turned to look at him.

    "No big deal. Humans don''t usually move around at night. They''re not gonna come out after us."

    "Exactly. What kind of human would be crazy enough to chase zombies in the dark?"

    They sounded confident¡ªclearly, they''d encountered enough humans to know most of them played it safe. No one in their right mind would go zombie-hunting at night.

    "Even if they do come out, so what? This whole area''s covered in mist. They won''t be able to find us," another zombie added.

    But just as the words left his mouth, something shifted in the fog behind them.

    A shadow began to form¡ªfaint at first, then growing darker, more solid¡­ more real.

    ...

 Chapter 334 - 334: Iâ€™m Mist

    "Wait a sec¡­"

    The zombies suddenly froze, sensing something was off. Their cloudy, lifeless eyes turned toward the darkness¡ªwhere Ethan was stepping out of the shadows.

    He wore a crisp white shirt that stood out starkly against the swirling black mist, his whole presence radiating a cold, commanding aura.

    The other zombies followed their gaze¡ªand immediately freaked out.

    "He''s here. He came out¡­"

    "Yeah, that was him who saw me earlier."

    "Run! Now!"

    "¡­"

    In a flash, the group scattered in all directions, trying to use the thick fog as cover to make their escape. They moved fast, agile and practiced¡ªclearly not their first time pulling this kind of stunt. Running away had become second nature.

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. This was the first time he''d seen zombies like this.

    With a thought, he unleashed the terrifying power of the Domain of the Dead.

    A crushing pressure exploded outward, sweeping across the area.

    Several of the fleeing zombies were caught in its radius. Their bodies froze mid-step, trembling violently as if paralyzed.

    Because on top of the Domain''s oppressive force, Ethan''s own aura as a powerful Zombie King was fully unleashed. It was the presence of an absolute ruler¡ªundeniable, suffocating. The kind of pressure that made even the undead shiver.

    "He''s¡­ he''s a Zombie King!" one of them finally realized, and the fear in their eyes deepened.

    Ethan walked toward them slowly, his voice calm but laced with sarcasm. "Why''d you all run when you saw me? Is my face really that scary?"

    "Yeah. It is," one of the zombies answered without hesitation.

    "¡­" Ethan was speechless for a second. Then again, they were zombies. Their intelligence had evolved, sure, but they still weren''t exactly smooth talkers. Blunt honesty was kind of their thing.

    "You guys see someone and just bolt? That''s not very zombie-like behavior," Ethan said, clearly unimpressed.

    "Our boss told us to," the zombie replied matter-of-factly.

    Ethan fell silent for a moment. Figures. Crappy soldiers usually meant a crappy general. Whatever kind of Zombie King they had, it clearly rubbed off on the rest.

    "Take me to your boss."

    "Uh¡­" The zombie hesitated. Their leader had given strict orders¡ªdon''t get caught, no matter what. Bringing Ethan straight to him? That felt like betrayal.

    "No way. I can''t take you to him."

    "Loyal, huh¡­" Ethan muttered, but the pressure he was releasing intensified. The zombie''s soul felt like it was being crushed. Its mind went blank, and the stench of death crept closer.

    The zombie immediately changed its tune. Taking him there wasn''t really betrayal, right? Just¡­ guiding a guest.

    "Okay, okay! I''ll take you!"

    "Good." Ethan nodded. That''s more like it.

    He retracted the Domain of the Dead, pulling back the oppressive aura. The air returned to its eerie silence, but the fear he''d instilled lingered. The other zombies still looked at him like he was death incarnate.

    Without another word, they obediently led the way.

    It didn''t take long.

    They arrived at the hideout of the Mist Zombie King.

    In a pitch-black basement, Mist sensed his underlings approaching. As their silhouettes emerged from the shadows, he tilted his head, curious.

    "Huh? You guys are back already?"

    "Uh-huh." The minions nodded quickly, clearly nervous.

    Mist narrowed his eyes. "Did the intruders leave?"

    "Nope. They came," one of them blurted out.

    "???"

    Mist''s eyes went wide. He looked past them¡ªand sure enough, there was someone else. A stranger. A tall figure standing silently in the dark.

    "Shit!" Mist panicked. The black mist around him surged violently, reacting like a squid squirting ink. A thick cloud of fog exploded outward as he bolted backward, his first instinct: run.

    In seconds, the entire basement was swallowed in darkness. The fog was so dense, you couldn''t see your own hand in front of your face.

    Even Ethan, with his enhanced vision, couldn''t see through it.

    "This guy¡­" Ethan couldn''t help but be impressed. The dude had some serious escape skills.

    But he wasn''t about to let him get away.

    He activated the Domain of the Dead again, unleashing that overwhelming pressure in all directions.

    Wherever it spread, the thick fog melted away like snow under a blowtorch¡ªvanishing into nothing.

    Ethan''s Domain of the Dead now stretched for thousands of feet¡ªeasily enough to blanket the entire area in its oppressive grip.

    Mist immediately sensed something was wrong. He glanced back instinctively.

    His eyes widened in disbelief as he saw the thick black fog he''d released rapidly dissolving into nothing.

    "Uh¡­ what the hell¡­"

    He stood there, dumbfounded, as a terrifying force surged toward him like a tidal wave of blood and death, threatening to swallow him whole.

    Mist''s abilities were limited¡ªmostly just fog manipulation, with zero combat prowess. He wasn''t fast either, so there was no way he could outrun the Domain''s reach. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A second later, it engulfed him.

    His body froze in place, locked down by the overwhelming pressure.

    The black mist around them had completely dissipated now, revealing Ethan''s tall, lean figure. He walked forward slowly, his white shirt practically glowing in the dim light, every step calm and deliberate.

    "P-please¡­ don''t kill me!"

    Mist was shaking uncontrollably. He could feel the crushing aura of a true king pressing down on him. His fear wasn''t any less than that of his underlings¡ªmaybe even worse.

    Ethan studied the zombie in front of him. Mist still had traces of black mist curling around his body, but his face was pale as a corpse, which made for a weird contrast.

    Honestly, Ethan had expected him to look more like Little Shadow¡ªskin dark as coal, maybe even creepy-cool. But this guy? He looked like a ghost who''d just seen a ghost.

    "What''s your name?"

    "I¡­ I''m Mist," he stammered, answering truthfully.

    Ethan nodded. "Fitting."

    "From now on, you''re with me."

    "Yes, boss!" Mist agreed instantly, without even a second of hesitation.

    "Huh?" Ethan blinked, caught off guard by how fast he agreed. Out of all the zombies he''d recruited so far, this guy was hands-down the quickest to say yes¡ªand Ethan hadn''t even offered him any flesh or blood as a bribe.

    Mist, meanwhile, was already thinking ahead. Just agree for now. If things go south later, I''ll find a way to slip out.

    That was one of his personal "Ultimate Survival Rules."

    Over the past few months, he''d pledged loyalty to more than a few Zombie Kings. But every single one of them had ended up dead¡ªeither hunted down by humans or wiped out by rival Zombie Kings in turf wars. One way or another, they all got themselves killed.

    Mist had simply taken the opportunity to vanish each time¡ªand that''s how he''d survived this long.

    "Uh¡­ just so you know, all my previous bosses? Yeah, they''re all dead. Every last one of them," he added, not even trying to hide it.

    "Oh." Ethan just nodded, completely unfazed.

    "How many zombie underlings do you have?" he asked.

    "A thousand!" Mist said proudly, holding up one finger.

    Ethan paused. That''s it?

    No wonder they ran at the first sign of trouble¡­

    Mist was clearly a minor player, barely clinging to the edge of the power structure around here. Stronger than Big Ears, maybe, but still pretty damn weak.

    Still, Ethan wasn''t interested in his combat strength. What caught his eye was the black mist¡ªan ability that could be incredibly useful for large-scale stealth operations.

    "Alright. Tomorrow, some humans are gonna break into this city. There''s probably gonna be a fight. Get ready."

    "Humans?" Mist''s face twisted in annoyance. Again? He was getting real tired of this.

    "Unbelievable. What do they think this place is, a damn amusement park? Just waltzing in like they own it. Boss, how many are we talking?"

    "Probably¡­ at least a thousand," Ethan said, thinking it over.

    "A thousand?!" Mist''s expression froze.

    ¡­

 Chapter 335 - 335: Itâ€™s not really your territory, is it?

    "Boss, so¡­ where are we running to?"

    Mist Zombie King''s Ultimate Survival Rule #2: If you see a human¡ªrun!

    Ethan shot him a sideways glance. Clearly, this guy was new and hadn''t gotten the memo yet. Guess it was time to start breaking him in.

    "Run? Hell no. We''re gonna wipe them out."

    "What?" Mist blinked, stunned. In his head, he was already muttering, Is this boss trying to get himself killed again?

    Ethan caught the look and raised an eyebrow. "What''s going on in that rotting head of yours?"

    "N-nothing!" Mist shook his head quickly, trying to play it cool.

    But Ethan wasn''t fooled. He could see right through him. This guy had been bullied for so long, he''d lost all his fight. No pride, no edge¡ªjust a beaten-down shell. That had to change.

    "Looks like it''s time for a little special training."

    "Training? What kind of training?" Mist asked, clearly confused.

    Ethan didn''t bother explaining. With a casual wave of his hand, he summoned hundreds of human corpses, stacking them into a grotesque mountain that filled half the basement.

    The stench of blood hit like a punch to the face. The sight was overwhelming¡ªgruesome, raw, and absolutely unforgettable.

    These were just a fraction of what Ethan had "relocated" from Blackhand City.

    Mist froze, completely stunned. He''d spent his whole unlife running, scrounging for scraps¡ªhe''d never seen this kind of feast. It was like a man dying of thirst in the desert suddenly stumbling onto a crystal-clear river.

    "This¡­ this is the training?"

    "Yup. Dig in," Ethan said with a nod.

    The truth was, their combat strength was pathetic. Genesis Biotech could mow them down like weeds. If they didn''t evolve fast, they were toast.

    And for Ethan, this pile of meat was nothing. Just a drop in the bucket.

    Besides¡­ there''d be plenty more tomorrow.

    This was what you called feeding the war with war.

    Mist and the rest of the zombies stared at the pile, their eyes slowly lighting up with that long-lost bloodlust. Then, as if a switch had flipped, they lunged forward, tearing into the corpses with savage hunger.

    The basement echoed with the wet, grisly sounds of flesh being ripped apart.

    The mountain of bodies became a grotesque banquet, a hellish scene of undead feasting. Blood sprayed, bones cracked, and the air was thick with the stench of death.

    If a normal person had walked in, they''d have passed out on the spot¡ªif not gone completely insane.

    But Ethan? He stood there calm as ever, arms crossed, watching with quiet satisfaction.

    Then he pulled out the Star Map tablet.

    Under its soft glow, the zombies'' cells began to stir. As they devoured the flesh, they absorbed energy, evolving at a rapid pace.

    Originally, out of the thousand-strong horde, only about a hundred could be considered elite.

    But after this "training session"?

    That number shot up to five hundred¡ªhalf the entire group.

    "Raaaargh¡ª!"

    The zombies'' roars echoed through the city, wild and frenzied.

    They were high on blood, drunk on power.

    The feast lasted for hours, stretching deep into the night. It wasn''t until the first light of dawn crept in that the frenzy finally died down.

    Mist''s eyes now gleamed with a fierce, violent light¡ªsomething that hadn''t been there in a long time. The bloodlust was back.

    And when he looked at Ethan, something had changed.

    His old boss had never treated him like this. Never gave him this kind of power. Never showed this kind of¡­ generosity.

    Mist''s mindset was shifting. Now, more than anything, he hoped Ethan would stay alive.

    "Boss," he said, bowing his head with genuine respect.

    Ethan gave a small nod. "Come on. Time to introduce you to some friends."

    "Got it¡­" Mist replied, his voice steady.

    Together, they left the basement and made their way to the library.

    Mia and the others were already up, breakfast finished, waiting.

    Some people were cleaning their weapons, others fiddling with their guns¡ªeveryone was getting ready for the fight ahead.

    "Where''d Ethan go?" Sean asked, a little worried.

    "He went out last night," Mia replied.

    Sean frowned. "Then why didn''t he take me with him?"

    "Because you were sleeping like a rock. What would he need you for?" Mia shot back.

    "No way. I definitely don''t sleep that deep!" Sean protested.

    Mia didn''t bother responding. She wasn''t the type to argue with idiots.

    Just then, the front doors of the library creaked open.

    Everyone''s ears perked up.

    "He''s back," Chris said.

    They all turned toward the staircase¡ªand sure enough, Ethan was coming up, his white shirt still spotless, not a speck of dirt on him.

    But behind him¡­ was a zombie.

    Pale-skinned, with a faint mist curling off his body.

    "Huh?"

    Everyone stared. Judging by the aura, this had to be the local Zombie King.

    Mist Zombie King.

    Suddenly, Mist felt all eyes on him. He stiffened, visibly uncomfortable. If zombies could blush, he''d be beet red and staring at the floor right now.

    Mia caught on quickly. "So this is the Zombie King from around here?"

    "Uh¡­ yeah. That''s me. I''m Mist," he said, introducing himself. He''d just gorged on a mountain of flesh, so standing in front of a bunch of humans didn''t trigger any bloodlust.

    "Oh, so this is the cowardly Zombie King, huh? I gotta get a good look at this guy," Chris said, staring him down.

    "..." Mist''s face darkened. Are all humans this rude now? Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Everyone studied him for a moment, clearly intrigued.

    And impressed.

    Ethan had tamed a Zombie King¡ªjust like that.

    "There''s probably more than one Zombie King in this city, right?" Mia asked, thinking out loud.

    Mist nodded. "Yeah. Not far from here, there''s a really powerful corpse nest."

    "How powerful are we talking?" Mia asked, curious.

    Mist''s expression turned uneasy. His voice got a little dramatic. "There''s at least ten thousand zombies in that nest!"

    "Oh wow, that''s¡­ pretty intense," Ethan said casually from the side.

    Mist had never seen the world beyond this small city. The local population was only around 4,000, and even the surrounding towns weren''t that big. A ten-thousand-strong zombie nest meant it had swallowed up the undead from multiple cities.

    Mist continued, "And those zombies? They''re always coming into my territory to mess around."

    "So what do you do about it?" Chris asked.

    "I hide, obviously," Mist said, like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    Chris blinked. Something didn''t add up. Mist kept calling this "his territory," but apparently anyone¡ªzombie or human¡ªcould just waltz in.

    "In that case¡­ it''s not really your territory, is it? More like your hidey-hole."

    "..." Mist was speechless. Yeah, okay, you''re not wrong, but did you have to say it out loud? God, I hate humans with no filter.

    ...

    Back in the library, they were still analyzing the situation.

    But outside the city, a large group of humans had already tracked them down.

    Two major factions had joined forces¡ªGenesis Biotech and the Black Hand Legion. Their combined forces were massive, rolling in with vehicles and heavy gear. Over two thousand strong.

    A thousand of them were Awakeners, each with a crystal core powering their abilities. The rest were armed with Crystal Core Firearms¡ªdeadly and efficient.

    These weren''t just grunts. They were elite units¡ªveterans of zombie-clearing campaigns, city-builders, hardened and experienced.

    Ahead of them loomed the city, shrouded in thick black mist.

    "Judging by the energy signatures, they''ve holed up in there," said the leader of the Black Hand Legion.

    "Of course they picked the creepiest place possible," muttered one of the Genesis Biotech Awakeners.

    The mist made drone surveillance useless. No way to scan the area with conventional tech.

    "Looks like we''ll have to go in and sweep it ourselves."

    ...

 Chapter 336 - 336: Theyâ€™re targeting us?!

    "This job''s gonna be a real challenge for us."

    The man speaking was Samuel Drake, leader of the Black Hand Legion. An S-Class Awakener and one of the organization''s founding members, he carried himself with the calm confidence of someone who''d seen it all.

    The head of Genesis Biotech shot him a sideways glance, clearly unimpressed.

    "Whatever the case, we need to get to the bottom of this. Just don''t slow us down when things get serious."

    Samuel didn''t even blink. "Well then¡­ shall we?"

    Despite being allies on paper, the two factions had their own agendas¡ªand it showed.

    Genesis Biotech, in particular, looked down on the Black Hand Legion. To them, the Legion was nothing more than a pack of unhinged lunatics with no moral compass.

    "I still don''t get what Richard was thinking, teaming up with these psychos," muttered Adrian, the field commander for Genesis Biotech. He leaned toward one of his men and whispered, "Stay sharp. Let the Black Hand idiots take point. Use them as cannon fodder¡ªwe''re not here to rack up casualties."

    "Got it," the subordinate nodded, fully understanding the plan.

    The teams split into smaller units, forming a triangular formation as they moved into the city, covering each other with military precision.

    The Black Hand Legion, on the other hand, had a much looser approach. No formations, no strict orders¡ªjust raw, chaotic freedom.

    "Let''s move," Samuel called out, waving his hand.

    Hundreds of Black Hand members surged forward, flooding into the city. Many of them were speed-type Awakeners, darting up walls and leaping across rooftops like shadows, scanning the area from above.

    Each group had its own style, but both were now deep inside the city.

    As they advanced, a thin black mist began to settle over them, blurring their vision. Scattered zombies on the streets stirred, snarling and charging toward the intruders.

    But to these elite Awakeners, the undead were barely a nuisance.

    "They''re hiding in this city on purpose. No way they''ve left yet," Adrian said, analyzing the situation.

    "Agreed," one of his personal guards replied. Adrian''s squad was made up of four A+ Class Awakeners¡ªeach one a powerhouse.

    Their captain was a specialist in tracking, with a unique awakened ability called Hunter''s Instinct. He could follow a target''s scent and mark them with a psychic tag¡ªHunter''s Mark¡ªthat would alert him the moment the target came within range.

    These weren''t just any soldiers. They were Richard''s elite, handpicked for this mission. That alone showed how seriously he was taking the disappearance of his nephew.

    "I can feel them¡­ the humans we''re after¡ªthey''re close," the tracker captain said, eyes scanning the foggy streets.

    He was the reason they''d even found this city in the first place.

    ¡­

    Elsewhere in the city¡ª

    Ethan stood still, listening. From the edge of the city, the sound of zombie howls echoed through the air¡ªsharp, guttural, and frequent. A clear sign: something had entered their territory.

    "Someone''s in the city¡­"

    "Oh? That was fast," Chris said, raising an eyebrow.

    He hadn''t expected them to show up this early in the morning. Whoever they were, they weren''t amateurs.

    Mist, standing nearby, looked nervous. This was the first time so many outsiders had entered their turf. He wasn''t used to this kind of pressure.

    "Boss, what do we do?"

    "Get ready to fight," Ethan said, vanishing from sight in an instant. He wanted to scout ahead¡ªsee what kind of "delivery" had just arrived.

    Mia and the others grabbed their weapons¡ªTachis, machetes, crystal-core firearms¡ªand started discussing tactics. They were gearing up for a serious battle.

    Outside¡ª

    Awakeners darted across rooftops, agile and fast, closing in from all directions.

    On the streets below, Genesis Biotech squads moved in tight formation, covering each other as they swept the area with ruthless efficiency. The pressure was palpable.

    A few stray zombies lunged at them, but before they could get close, their heads exploded in a spray of gore¡ªtaken out by crystal-core firearms with brutal precision.

    "Not bad¡­" Ethan muttered, activating his stealth ability as he stood atop the city''s old clocktower, watching the scene unfold below.

    He could already smell the distinct energy signatures of two S-Class crystal cores¡ªSamuel and Adrian. And surrounding them were several A+ Class Awakeners.

    Their formation was airtight. No gaps, no weak points. A frontal assault was the only option¡ªthere was no way to pull off a sneak attack on this crew.

    "Can''t hit anyone just yet¡­" Ethan muttered to himself, eyes narrowing as he scanned the scene below.

    He could see the human vanguard squads moving closer to the library district. The fight was about to kick off¡ªno doubt about it.

    Down on the street, the Tracker Captain walking beside Adrian suddenly furrowed his brow. He''d picked up on something.

    "Boss, the scent trail''s getting stronger up ahead. They''re close¡ªreal close."

    "Oh?" Adrian, walking in the center of his squad, squinted toward the fog-shrouded buildings in the distance. A few tall structures loomed ahead, but the mist made it hard to see clearly.

    He raised the comm device on his shoulder and issued a calm but calculated order. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ninth Squad, slow your advance. Let the Black Hand Legion take the lead."

    "Copy that, Ninth Squad slowing down," came the immediate reply through the comms.

    Sure enough, the Genesis Biotech team at the front eased their pace.

    Meanwhile, the Black Hand Legion didn''t give a damn. Their members kept leaping across rooftops or strolling through alleyways like they were on a casual walk. Some were even laughing and chatting.

    They were swapping stories¡ªtalking about the best food they''d had since the apocalypse, or the hottest people they''d seen lately.

    They passed through the area without a hitch. No traps, no ambushes. Nothing.

    Adrian frowned. "Hey, you sure you didn''t screw up the reading?"

    "I''m sure," the Tracker Captain replied firmly. "Even if they''re not there now, they were definitely holed up for a while."

    "Hmph. Fine. Let''s move in." Adrian gave the signal.

    The vanguard squad picked up their pace again, moving forward with renewed focus.

    But just as they reached the edge of the library district, a sudden surge of energy erupted from a nearby three-story building. Multicolored auras flared to life, swirling and intensifying by the second.

    "Open fire!" Chris''s voice roared out from above.

    He pulled the trigger on his Crystal Core Firearm, and a torrent of energy burst from the barrel like a blazing comet, streaking down toward the street.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Explosions rocked the area as dozens of energy blasts slammed into the Ninth Squad''s position. Fire and frost collided, lightning crackled, and the ground was torn apart in a violent eruption of elemental chaos.

    The Genesis Biotech Awakeners didn''t even have time to scream. They were obliterated in an instant¡ªflesh shredded, limbs torn, blood spraying across the pavement.

    "What the hell?! An ambush?!" Adrian''s eyes went wide with fury as he watched his squad get annihilated.

    And not a single Black Hand Legion member had been hit.

    "They''re targeting us?!"

    "Retaliate! Now!" he barked.

    "Yes, sir!"

    His troops didn''t hesitate. Dozens of them raised their Crystal Core Firearms, locking onto Chris''s position.

    Hundreds of energy blasts charged up, glowing with every element imaginable. The sky lit up like a fireworks show as they unleashed hell on the library.

    BOOM!

    The barrage hit like a meteor storm. The entire library shook under the assault. Dust and debris exploded outward, stone crumbling, windows shattering. The building groaned under the pressure, parts of it collapsing in on itself.

    "Jesus Christ¡­" Chris and the others scrambled back. There were only a few dozen of them¡ªno way they could go toe-to-toe with Genesis Biotech''s full force head-on.

    "Release the black mist! Now!"

    The words had barely left his mouth when a thick, roiling fog surged out from the building, swallowing the battlefield in seconds.

    Day turned to night in the blink of an eye.

    The world vanished into darkness.

    ...

 Chapter 337 - 337: Time for another surprise attack

    "Shit!"

    Everyone flinched as darkness swallowed their vision. In an instant, they lost sight of their targets, and the gunfire abruptly ceased.

    A thick black mist had engulfed the entire area.

    It wasn''t just the enemy they couldn''t see¡ªno one could see anything, not even their own teammates. Firing blindly now would be a disaster; friendly fire was a real risk.

    "Boss, they''re just up ahead! Let''s go after them!" one of the Genesis Biotech Awakeners urged, barely able to contain himself.

    "Hold up. Don''t rush in yet," Adrian said, frowning.

    His meaning was clear¡ªhe wanted the Black Hand Legion to go in first. The darkness ahead was too dense, visibility was zero, and who knew what was waiting in there?

    After all, Lucas was an S-rank Awakener¡ªno pushover¡ªand even he got taken out by those people. That meant there had to be some serious power hidden in that fog...

    "Yeah, boss is right," his subordinates quickly agreed, catching on to his thinking.

    Meanwhile, the Black Hand Legion members, having locked onto their targets, charged forward with murderous intent. Their faces were twisted with bloodlust as they rushed toward Chris and his group.

    With the black mist cutting off all visibility, close-quarters combat was the only option.

    Adrian watched as the Black Hand Legion plunged into the fog one after another, a satisfied smirk tugging at his lips. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Bunch of lunatics... animals. All they know is killing for fun. No sense of strategy at all."

    What he didn''t realize was that behind them, a ghostly figure was silently taking shape within the mist¡ªsilent, invisible, and deadly.

    Not far ahead stood Genesis Biotech''s Fifth Elite Squad¡ªabout thirty Awakeners, all of them with fully formed crystal cores.

    They were holding position, waiting for orders.

    "This black mist ability... it''s creepy as hell."

    "Relax. According to our intel, there''s no high-level Zombie King in this city."

    "Yeah, but... why would a Zombie King be helping those people as cover?"

    "No idea."

    "..."

    They murmured among themselves, clearly puzzled by the situation.

    Then, suddenly, someone spotted a silhouette moving through the fog.

    "Who''s there?!"

    The only answer was a flash of steel¡ªa Tachi blade slicing through the air.

    Shhhk!

    The sound of metal tearing through flesh echoed, and the man''s head flew clean off. Warm blood sprayed everywhere, splattering across the faces of his stunned teammates.

    "Shit! We''re under attack!"

    They spun around, panic setting in.

    Out of the darkness stepped Ethan, dressed in a crisp white shirt, his presence radiating overwhelming pressure. The Domain of the Dead unfurled around him like a storm.

    Dozens of Awakeners froze in place, their bodies locked up, eyes wide with terror.

    Ethan didn''t hesitate. His blade danced through the air, cutting them down one by one.

    Before their bodies even hit the ground, he swept them into his spatial storage ring¡ªclean, efficient, merciless.

    Then, in the blink of an eye, he vanished again, his figure fading into the mist like a ghost.

    The entire sequence was smooth and precise, executed in mere seconds. If not for the sudden disappearance of the Fifth Squad, it would''ve seemed like nothing had happened at all.

    Back in the center of the formation, Adrian''s brow furrowed. As an S-rank Awakener, his senses were sharp¡ªhe immediately noticed the sudden drop in energy signatures nearby.

    Something was wrong.

    "Quick! Dispel the black mist in that area!" Adrian barked.

    "Yes, sir!"

    Over a dozen psychic-type Awakeners in the squad unleashed their mental power. Their combined force surged outward, forming a powerful psychic barrier that swept through the area like a hurricane.

    The black mist was torn apart instantly, dissolving like snow under a blowtorch.

    As the fog cleared and their vision returned, everyone turned to look toward the Fifth Squad''s position¡ªonly to find it completely empty.

    Not a single person remained.

    "Where the hell did they go?!" Adrian''s eyes nearly popped out of his skull. He stood frozen, disbelief etched across his face. A creeping sense of dread slithered into his chest, cold and suffocating.

    The rest of the squad looked just as stunned, their expressions a mix of confusion and unease.

    Someone quickly grabbed their comms device.

    "Calling Fifth Squad¡ªdo you copy? Repeat, do you copy?!"

    "Hello? Where are you guys?!"

    "Come on, answer us!"

    "..."

    Their voices grew more frantic with each unanswered call, desperation bleeding into their tone. It was like they needed to hear a response just to shake off the chill crawling up their spines.

    But the comms stayed dead silent.

    Fifth Squad was gone.

    Adrian stood there for a few seconds, stunned. But he wasn''t some rookie¡ªhe was a top-tier Genesis Biotech elite. His instincts kicked in fast. Something was out there. Something with a terrifying ability.

    A Zombie King, no doubt.

    And maybe... maybe that''s what really happened to Lucas.

    This city of black mist wasn''t the same anymore. Something monstrous had taken root here.

    "I''m gonna drag that thing out if it''s the last thing I do," Adrian swore to himself, then barked out a new order.

    "All squads, tighten formation! Stay close¡ªdon''t let anyone out of your line of sight!"

    He wasn''t about to let another squad vanish into thin air. Not on his watch.

    The Genesis Biotech Awakeners quickly moved in, closing ranks and forming a tighter perimeter.

    And maybe it was the sheer number of people around, but that eerie, suffocating fear from earlier... it started to fade a little.

    "RRAAAHHH¡ª!"

    A guttural roar suddenly tore through the mist, thick with bloodlust and rage.

    "Shit!"

    Everyone tensed up instantly.

    They knew that sound. Every survivor of the apocalypse did.

    "Zombies!"

    Eyes darted through the fog, and sure enough¡ªshadows began to emerge. Dozens of twisted, snarling figures, eyes glowing with hunger, surged forward.

    Some of the more agile ones leapt down from rooftops or scrambled over walls, moving with terrifying speed and coordination.

    Clearly, Ethan''s "special training" hadn''t gone to waste. He''d taught them well¡ªonly by devouring flesh could they awaken their thirst for slaughter.

    The horde poured in from every alley and street corner.

    And with the human squads now clustered together, they were starting to look like prey boxed in from all sides.

    "Goddamn it! What is this, zombie tactics now?!" Adrian cursed under his breath.

    But deep down, he already knew what they were dealing with.

    A Zombie King. A cunning, twisted one.

    "RRAAAHHH¡ª!" The roars grew louder as the horde charged.

    Some of the elite zombies didn''t even hesitate¡ªthey launched themselves straight off buildings, diving into the heart of the human formation.

    "Kill them all!" Adrian shouted.

    The Awakeners sprang into action. This was the apocalypse''s grim rhythm¡ªhumans versus zombies, again and again.

    Some fired up their Crystal Core Firearms, unleashing torrents of volatile energy that lit up the fog like a storm of lightning.

    Others, trained in close combat, drew their weapons and met the undead head-on.

    Screams, gunfire, and the wet crunch of flesh filled the air.

    It was chaos.

    Anyone who got tackled by a zombie was as good as dead¡ªtorn apart in seconds. But the humans weren''t helpless. Their weapons packed a serious punch. Even elite zombies couldn''t take a direct hit from a Crystal Core Firearm. One shot, and they were blown to pieces.

    In the blink of an eye, the battlefield turned into a slaughterhouse. Severed limbs flew through the air, blood sprayed in every direction, and the ground was littered with twitching corpses.

    It looked like hell had cracked open.

    From a distance, Ethan watched it all unfold, his sharp eyes scanning the carnage.

    He had to admit¡ªhumans had come a long way since the apocalypse began. Their gear, their coordination, their firepower¡ªit was all on another level now. Even with a thousand specially trained zombies, his forces were starting to feel... a little thin.

    "Looks like I''ll have to hit them where it hurts," he muttered, eyes narrowing.

    Time for another surprise attack.

    ...

 Chapter 338 - 338: I tagged him!

    Ethan''s eyes swept across the battlefield, scanning for the right target. The ones packing the most punch were clearly Adrian''s personal guard.

    One of them stood out¡ªa fire-type Awakener, ranked A+. The guy was a walking inferno, flames licking off his body, every move unleashing jets of fire like a flamethrower. Zombies didn''t stand a chance. They were incinerated on the spot, reduced to ash in seconds.

    With that kind of firepower, mowing down the undead was a breeze. He moved through them like a hot knife through butter, already pushing toward the outer edge of the crowd, leading the charge.

    "Playing with fire''s dangerous, you know¡­" Ethan murmured, his voice low and amused as he stepped forward, cloaked in swirling black mist. At the same time, his Domain of the Dead erupted outward like a shockwave.

    Several psychic barriers had been set up around the perimeter earlier to push back the black fog. Now, they were the first to clash with Ethan''s domain.

    Caught completely off guard, the psychics felt a crushing force slam into their minds. It was like having a boulder dropped on their brains¡ªsharp, stabbing pain exploded behind their eyes.

    "Ahhh¡ª!"

    More than a dozen psychic-type Awakeners screamed in agony, their voices overlapping in a chorus of pain. Even working together, they couldn''t withstand the sheer pressure of Ethan''s Domain of the Dead.

    Clutching their heads, faces twisted in torment, they dropped to their knees. A few of the weaker ones collapsed entirely, unconscious before they hit the ground.

    "What the hell''s going on?!" Adrian''s eyes widened in alarm. But before he could act, a wave of dread washed over him¡ªsomething terrifying was coming.

    With the psychic barriers shattered, the black mist surged forward again, thick and fast, like a drop of ink spreading through clear water.

    "Everyone, stay sharp!" Adrian shouted, instantly realizing the nightmare wasn''t over. That thing¡ªwhatever it was¡ªwas making its move again.

    The Awakeners on the outskirts panicked, instinctively trying to back away. But the space was too cramped. Many were still swallowed by the fog.

    Including the A+ fire-type Awakener.

    A heavy sense of dread settled over the group. No one said it, but they were all thinking the same thing: the disappearances were happening again. Adrian''s heart sank. He frantically scanned the area, searching for his men.

    Then he noticed something¡ªsomething off. The spot where his elite guard had been¡­ was now empty.

    "Shit!" Adrian cursed, his expression darkening. A pale blue energy surged around him, and with a wave of his hand, a tidal force burst outward, roaring like a crashing wave.

    The power was immense. The air howled as the shockwave tore through the fog, scattering it in all directions.

    But when Adrian looked again, his eyes went wide.

    The spot was still empty.

    His men were gone.

    Including the A+ fire-type Awakener.

    A chill ran down his spine. The air felt wrong¡ªtoo quiet, too still. The unease was suffocating.

    This wasn''t supposed to happen. Adrian hadn''t planned to get involved directly. He wanted to conserve his strength. But when he saw his personal guard in danger, he had no choice but to step in.

    And yet¡­ it didn''t matter.

    The moment the black mist passed over them, they vanished¡ªsnatched away like prey caught in a trap. Swift. Precise. Ruthless.

    Ethan had done it again, using the same method¡ªsweeping them into his spatial storage ring like collecting trophies.

    Taking down an A+ Awakener? For him, it was a matter of seconds.

    And now, he''d gotten a good look at Adrian''s powers too.

    "S-rank water-type, huh¡­" Ethan mused, a smirk tugging at his lips. "That''s new."

    ¡­

    Adrian''s face was like a thundercloud, dark and stormy. He could practically feel the pressure building behind his eyes. For someone to make an A+ Awakener vanish in seconds¡­ that meant they were dealing with something far beyond ordinary.

    Maybe¡­ he''d underestimated the enemy.

    He''d assumed the worst he''d face was another S-rank. That was the logical ceiling. Anything beyond that was a statistical anomaly¡ªone in a million. Adrian had never even considered the possibility.

    It was like hitting the lottery.

    But today¡­ it looked like he''d hit the jackpot.

    "Did I just win the worst kind of lottery?" he muttered under his breath, eyes scanning the mist, every nerve on edge.

    His confidence was cracking. His men were vanishing one by one, and there was nothing he could do to stop it.

    The whole squad was being picked off, piece by piece.

    And once they were gone¡­ he knew he''d be next.

    "Boss, I think¡­ I tagged him!" the Tracker Captain suddenly called out, eyes wide with excitement.

    Right when the black mist had surged over them earlier, he''d caught a flicker of movement¡ªjust a shadow shifting in the fog. He didn''t hesitate. Instinct kicked in, and he immediately cast Hunter''s Mark.

    As a psychic-type Awakener, his perception was already razor-sharp. With the mark in place, he could now sense exactly where the target was.

    Adrian''s brows lifted. Finally, some good news. He hadn''t brought over a thousand people here just to get picked off like amateurs.

    If they could focus fire with a few hundred Awakeners at once¡ªeven someone above S-rank would be reduced to ash.

    "Everyone, with me¡ªattack!" Adrian shouted, no longer holding back. The air around him churned as water energy surged, coalescing into a massive waterspout shaped like a dragon. It twisted and roared, then launched toward the location the Tracker Captain had marked.

    The water dragon tore through the air like a sky-serpent, howling as it went. The sound was deafening, like thunder cracking open the sky. The sheer force behind it was terrifying¡ªnature''s fury unleashed.

    The rest of the squad didn''t hesitate. Abilities flared to life, crystal-core firearms fired in unison, and in an instant, a tidal wave of elemental energy surged forward.

    Nearly 800 Awakeners unleashed their power at once. The sky lit up with color, the air thick with the scent of ozone and burning magic. The sheer scale of the assault radiated destruction.

    Ethan stood still, eyes calm, watching the onslaught barrel toward him.

    "So¡­ they found me."

    He could''ve used his Domain of the Dead to block it. But honestly? There was no need.

    With a flicker of movement, he vanished backward, slipping away just before the first strike landed.

    The water dragon hit first, slamming into the spot where Ethan had just been. The explosion of S-rank energy blasted a crater into the ground, sending chunks of earth flying.

    Then came the rest. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Hundreds of attacks detonated almost simultaneously. The entire street shook violently. The ground cracked and caved in, spiderweb fractures racing outward. A thick column of black smoke shot into the sky, and a shockwave rippled out in all directions.

    Nearby buildings¡ªalready half-ruined¡ªwere obliterated. Stone and steel were torn apart, collapsing into rubble. Dust and debris filled the air, turning the world gray.

    The impact was like a meteor strike¡ªraw, cataclysmic power.

    "Did we get him?!" Adrian asked, eyes burning with anticipation.

    The Tracker Captain shook his head grimly. "No. He''s still moving. And¡­ he''s about to slip out of range of my Hunter''s Instinct."

    Adrian froze.

    He couldn''t believe it. That kind of firepower¡ªand the guy still got away?

    Even with the Hunter''s Mark in place, the tracking range wasn''t infinite. And now, the signal was fading fast.

    "This guy¡­ he''s too damn fast," Adrian muttered, mind racing.

    But maybe that was a good sign. If he was running, it meant he was afraid. That meant he wasn''t invincible. That meant he could be killed.

    And if they could take down a high-level Zombie King like this? That would be a massive win. Not just for the mission¡ªbut for Adrian''s reputation. And besides¡­ he still hadn''t gotten a good look at the guy. That mystery was eating at him.

    "Boss, he''s about to disappear from my range. Are we chasing or not?" the Tracker Captain pressed, frowning.

    Adrian hesitated. Chasing meant heading straight into whatever nightmare had taken out his men earlier.

    But if they pulled it off? The payoff would be huge.

    This was the moment.

    If not now¡ªthen when?

    "After him!" Adrian barked.

    ¡­

 Chapter 339 - 339: Triple Scar

    The group didn''t hesitate for long after hearing the order¡ªthey all took off in pursuit. Failing this mission wasn''t an option; going back empty-handed would mean serious consequences. And if anyone bailed mid-operation? The punishment would be brutal.

    Especially the Tracker Captain¡ªhe shot forward like a rabid dog off its leash, leading the charge. He had to stay within tracking range at all times.

    The humans moved fast. Some sprinted down the streets, others leapt across rooftops, sweeping through the city like a swarm of locusts.

    But just moments later, the Tracker Captain''s brow furrowed.

    "Boss, the target stopped moving!"

    "Oh?" Adrian raised an eyebrow, surprised. Why''d he stop running? he wondered. Is this another trap? He scanned the area ahead and noticed the black mist had thinned out a bit.

    That meant the target had left the mist''s cover.

    Could it be¡­ he''s got nowhere left to run?

    Without the mist to hide him, the target''s stealth would be weakened. And on top of that, he was marked with a Hunter''s Mark¡ªthey could track him easily now.

    No matter how you looked at it, the odds were tipping in their favor. Victory was within reach.

    "Alright, tighten the formation. Slow down a bit," Adrian ordered, more cautious now. He wasn''t about to give the enemy another chance to ambush them.

    ...

    At that moment, Ethan had already broken free from the black mist and entered the city center. This area clearly wasn''t part of Mist''s so-called "territory" anymore¡ªit belonged to another Zombie King.

    Ethan figured, Since the humans are so fired up and full of energy, why not put them to work for me first? Let them clear out this part of the city, then die. That way, I get the most out of the situation.

    After all, Mist was basically his underling now, and the zombies in this area had been bullying him¡ªwandering in and out of his turf like they owned the place. Sooner or later, that was going to be a problem. Might as well deal with it now.

    This plan had come to Ethan on the fly, right after witnessing the humans'' combat strength firsthand.

    Up ahead was a wrecked plaza. The pavement was cracked, weeds sprouting from the gaps. In some spots, dried blood still stained the ground.

    But the low growls of zombies echoed nonstop. The square was packed with monstrous figures¡ªtwisted, snarling, eyes glowing with bloodlust.

    There had to be over a thousand of them, a dense, seething horde.

    At the front stood a towering Zombie King, arms crossed over his chest, small beady eyes locked onto Ethan.

    The most striking thing about him? Three deep claw marks slashed across his face, likely from some mutated beast. The wounds had cut down to the bone. Though they''d scarred over, they still looked gruesome and terrifying.

    "Why''ve you stepped into my territory?" the Zombie King rasped, his voice like rusted metal scraping together.

    Behind him, his elite underlings snarled and growled, their faces twisted with bloodlust. They were itching to tear Ethan apart, barely holding back.

    But without the boss''s command, they restrained themselves¡ªfor now.

    Ethan glanced around. These zombies were brimming with energy too, clearly bored and looking for a fight. His expression, previously cold and unreadable, suddenly curved into a smile.

    "I came to bring you something."

    "Oh?" The Zombie King¡ªTriple Scar, judging by the claw marks¡ªraised an eyebrow. Is he here to surrender?

    Ethan said casually, "How about some fresh meat?"

    "Hell yeah! Of course we want that!" Triple Scar''s dismissive look instantly turned eager. Zombies couldn''t resist the lure of flesh and blood.

    Now he was even more convinced this guy had come bearing gifts. Smart one, he thought, nodding slightly in approval.

    "Where is it? How much you got?"

    "Oh, plenty. Over a thousand humans, actually. Should be here any minute now."

    "Holy shit!" Triple Scar''s eyes went wide, stunned. Over a thousand? That was unheard of since the apocalypse began.

    He was a power-type zombie, ranked A-class in strength¡ªbut like most of his kind, not exactly a genius. So he didn''t question it too much.

    "You''re not half bad, kid," Triple Scar rasped, giving Ethan a once-over. "Why don''t you stick around? Roll with me from now on."

    "Oh?" Ethan nodded casually, then turned his head to glance back the way he came. "Your meat''s here."

    "For real? Lemme see." Triple Scar stretched his neck, following Ethan''s gaze.

    Roughly 1,800 feet away, human figures began appearing on the rooftops. Down on the street, Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners were advancing in tight formation.

    They moved with precision¡ªtall, sharp, and deadly in their matching black nano-combat suits. Every single one of them had reached the crystal core stage of awakening.

    There were several A+ ranks, too many A-ranks to count, and leading them was none other than S-rank Adrian himself. The pressure they gave off was suffocating.

    For a typical zombie nest, this kind of human force was a waking nightmare.

    Richard hadn''t sent just anyone¡ªthese were his elites.

    But to Ethan, they looked... kinda dumb.

    "Boss, there''s a ton of humans out there!" one of Triple Scar''s elite zombies growled.

    "Yeah..." Triple Scar nodded slowly. "But... don''t you think something feels off?"

    "What do you mean?" the underling asked, confused.

    "We''re no match for them," Triple Scar said suddenly, his voice low and grim.

    "Huh?"

    All around, the zombies'' bloodshot eyes widened. They''d just noticed the red "GB" insignia on the humans'' black suits.

    They hadn''t seen it before, but they''d definitely heard of it.

    Genesis Biotech.

    "Wait, weren''t we supposed to be getting fresh meat? Why the hell are Genesis Biotech''s people showing up?"

    "Shit! We''ve been played!"

    "He lured them here on purpose!"

    "Wait¡ªwhere is he?!"

    "..."

    They all started looking around for Ethan¡ªonly to realize he was already gone.

    And just then, Adrian and his squad arrived.

    "Looks like another zombie nest," Adrian said, scanning the area.

    "Boss, our target''s just behind the horde," the Tracker Captain reported, locking onto Ethan''s position.

    "Alright then. Let''s plow through."

    Adrian didn''t even blink at the sight of an A-rank Zombie King and his horde. Honestly, his own subordinates were stronger.

    "Kill them all!" someone shouted, and the Awakeners surged forward, weapons drawn.

    "ROOOAAARRR¡ª!"

    Triple Scar had no choice. He let out a furious roar, rallying his horde to charge the humans.

    From deep within the city, more howls echoed in response.

    Just like Mist had said, Triple Scar commanded over ten thousand zombies. Now they came flooding in from every alley and street, a tidal wave of rotting flesh and rage. It was a hell of a sight. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But Adrian didn''t flinch. His face was calm, unreadable.

    He simply raised a hand and signaled to the team behind him.

    The Awakeners immediately lifted their crystal core firearms, aimed at the oncoming horde, and pulled the triggers.

    Energy surged, roaring to life, and a storm of blazing projectiles tore through the air.

    Zombies were shredded on impact¡ªlimbs flying, torsos exploding, some reduced to nothing but red mist.

    Ethan watched from a distance, eyes scanning the chaos.

    Yeah... these Genesis Biotech guys are actually pretty damn useful.

    ...

 Chapter 340 - 340: Whoâ€™s next?!

    Those humans were putting in serious work¡ªjust one barrage from the Crystal Core Firearms wiped out nearly eight hundred zombies.

    Even a horde of ten thousand wouldn''t last long under that kind of firepower.

    Triple Scar was getting hammered, scrambling for cover like rats, completely overwhelmed. He cursed under his breath¡ªthis wasn''t a meat delivery, it was a damn suicide mission!

    Adrian, meanwhile, was tearing through the battlefield like a force of nature. Wherever his water dragon swept, zombies were obliterated in waves.

    "Quick, lock in¡ªwhere''s the Zombie King?" he barked.

    "On it!" the Tracker Captain responded immediately.

    Their objective was crystal clear: find Ethan. Adrian was even starting to suspect that Ethan had unleashed this zombie horde just to drain their energy reserves.

    The longer this dragged on, the worse it would get for them. They needed to end it¡ªfast.

    The Tracker Captain focused, channeling his mental energy to sense the Hunter''s Mark. But within seconds, his expression twisted into a deep frown.

    "Boss¡­ he''s coming this way."

    "What?" Adrian''s face darkened. So the Zombie King was making his move again. This time, he couldn''t let what happened before¡ªhis teammates vanishing without a trace¡ªhappen again.

    "Who''s he targeting now?"

    "I think it''s¡­" The Tracker Captain''s voice faltered. A wave of raw terror surged through him¡ªhe could feel it. The Zombie King was heading straight for him.

    Before he could even finish his sentence, a crushing pressure slammed into the area from afar. The ground cracked open beneath it, buildings on either side exploded into rubble, collapsing like they''d been hit by a natural disaster.

    "So strong¡­" Adrian muttered, stunned.

    Zombies and humans alike were caught in the shockwave. Bones cracked audibly, bodies crumpled like rag dolls under the weight of an invisible hand.

    Ethan had unleashed the Domain of the Dead at full power, aiming to take out the Tracker Captain¡ªthe one who could pinpoint his location. He was the team''s eyes.

    "Let''s blind them first¡­" Ethan''s figure flickered into view, the Domain of the Dead rolling in behind him like a tidal wave of death.

    "Stop him¡ªnow!" Adrian shouted, panic in his voice. He immediately unleashed his strongest technique.

    Wall of the Torrent!

    A brilliant blue light surged from his body, thick and radiant. Water from the surrounding area rushed in, forming a massive, cascading wall¡ªlike a waterfall from the heavens. It rose high, blocking out half the sky, standing between them and the oncoming Domain of the Dead.

    The next moment, the two forces collided.

    BOOM.

    The air trembled with the impact. Water elements boiled and shook violently, like they were about to explode. The entire battlefield was caught in the clash of titanic powers.

    Adrian''s face went pale. His eyes widened in disbelief.

    The Wall of the Torrent wasn''t going to hold.

    The power gap was too big.

    Based on his own S-rank strength, Adrian estimated the enemy had to be at least SS-rank¡ªmaybe even higher.

    Then, through the shimmering wall of water, a flash of red light pierced through. A burning-hot Tachi sliced straight down the middle, cutting the Wall of the Torrent in half like it was paper.

    CRACK!

    The wall shattered like glass, exploding into a storm of water droplets. The Domain of the Dead surged forward, now unimpeded, turning the battlefield into a hurricane of wind and rain.

    People threw up their arms to shield their faces. Some Awakeners summoned ice shields or earthen walls to block the onslaught.

    It took a few moments for the chaos to settle.

    When it finally did, most of the fighters were soaked to the bone, looking like they''d just walked through a monsoon.

    "What happened?"

    "Not sure¡­"

    "Feels like the Zombie King''s power just¡­ vanished."

    "¡­"

    Everyone was murmuring, confused. The oppressive force of the Domain of the Dead had disappeared. Squinting through the mist and debris, they looked ahead.

    And there, standing alone in the wreckage of the street, was a young man.

    He wore a crisp white shirt, spotless despite the carnage. In his hand, he held a blood-dripping Tachi.

    At his feet, a severed head rolled to a stop, caked in blood and dust.

    The eyes were still wide open, frozen in a mask of terror.

    It was the Tracker Captain.

    "I want someone dead¡ªdo you really think you can stop me?" Ethan said coldly, flicking his wrist.

    With a casual motion, he stored the corpse into his spatial storage ring.

    "Hisss¡­"

    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd.

    Adrian''s eyes went wide, his breath caught in his throat. For the first time, he saw Ethan''s true face clearly.

    And with that realization came a wave of pure, unfiltered terror, rising from deep inside him like a flood, threatening to drown him.

    That white shirt, that eerie calm, the way he moved¡ªit all clicked.

    He matched one of the profiles from the Zombie King archives.

    The SS-rank Zombie King from Los Angeles.

    A spatial-type ability user.

    Kills without a trace.

    Adrian''s blood ran cold.

    This was the monster they''d been chasing?

    Why the hell had he ever thought it was a good idea to go after something like this?

    The others were no better off. Fear was written all over their faces. No wonder Ethan had sliced through the S-rank Wall of the Torrent like it was nothing.

    This wasn''t just some powerful zombie. This was a top-tier predator. A nightmare in human skin.

    "Boss¡­ what do we do now?" someone asked, voice trembling.

    "Don''t panic. Stay calm¡ªeveryone stay calm!" Adrian barked, trying to hold the line. "There''s a lot of us. He can''t kill us all that easily!"

    He was bluffing, of course. But in moments like this, panic was death. If they could regroup, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthey had a shot.

    But then Ethan vanished again. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Just blinked out of existence.

    Everyone''s hearts jumped into their throats. With the Tracker Captain dead, no one could sense Ethan''s position anymore.

    The fear of the unknown was eating them alive.

    "Where is he?!"

    "I can''t sense anything!"

    "Who''s next?! Who''s gonna die next?!"

    "¡­"

    Tension gripped the group like a vice. Every second felt like a lifetime. The dread of knowing death could come at any moment¡ªit was unbearable.

    Then, in a flash, Ethan reappeared.

    His next target? Another member of Adrian''s elite guard.

    This one was a speed-type Awakener. He sensed the danger and bolted, trying to escape.

    Too late.

    The Domain of the Dead locked him down instantly. Ethan''s Tachi flashed once¡ªand his head was gone.

    Just like that.

    Killing an A+ rank Awakener was no harder for Ethan than snapping a twig.

    The others finally reacted, unleashing a barrage of attacks¡ªbut Ethan didn''t even try to clash head-on. He slipped away, dodging everything with ease.

    Their attacks hit nothing but air.

    Now, of Adrian''s four personal guards, three were dead.

    "Shit¡­ I''m next! I''m fucking next!" the last one screamed, panic taking over. He looked like a man on the edge, ready to bolt in any direction.

    Adrian stood frozen, hyper-alert, not daring to let his guard down for even a second.

    He knew he was on Ethan''s hit list too.

    Watching his men die one by one, like ghosts were dragging them into the grave, he could feel death breathing down his neck.

    He had to think. Fast.

    With the Tracker Captain gone, they''d lost their only real countermeasure. Some of the psychic-type Awakeners might be able to sense Ethan, but by the time they did, he''d already be standing right next to them.

    Then it hit him.

    A desperate idea.

    They had a so-called "ally" still in the city¡ªthe Black Hand Legion.

    Samuel.

    "Move! We''re going back to find Samuel¡ªnow!" Adrian shouted.

    ...

 Chapter 341 - 341: Run into a dead end

    Because the Black Hand Legion had sent quite a few people this time, maybe if he could find them, he''d figure out a way to deal with the Zombie King.

    The crowd retreated like a crashing wave¡ªjust as fast as they''d charged in, they were now fleeing in total chaos.

    "Now it''s my turn to hunt you down¡­" Ethan launched forward, and just as they turned to run, he unleashed the Domain of the Dead again. The dark energy swept over a hundred people, trapping them in its grasp¡ªand then slaughtered them all.

    With his Tachi in hand, Ethan had already lost count of how many lives he''d taken.

    He glanced around¡ªand spotted a Zombie King cowering in a corner with a few elite zombie underlings, all of them trembling like leaves in the wind.

    It was Triple Scar, no doubt. But he was in bad shape¡ªone of his arms had been completely blown off by the Crystal Core Blaster.

    Ethan started walking toward him, slow and deliberate.

    Triple Scar shrank back, his face twisted in fear. He''d seen everything¡ªEthan''s overwhelming power, the massacre. It was burned into his mind.

    Too strong¡­ way too strong¡­

    "Boss, don''t kill me! Please, spare me! I even helped you kill humans just now¡ªwe''re on the same side, right?" Triple Scar stammered, voice shaking.

    His ten thousand zombies hadn''t been much against the humans, but they''d still managed to take down over a hundred of them. That had to count for something, right?

    "Oh? Didn''t you say earlier that I should follow you and be your lackey?" Ethan asked with a smirk, clearly amused.

    "Uh¡­" Triple Scar froze, remembering what he''d said before. He wanted to slap himself into next week.

    "N-no, no! From now on, I''ll follow you! Whatever you say, I''ll do it!"

    Ethan paused, thinking it over. "Nah. I''m not in the business of collecting trash¡­"

    He looked Triple Scar up and down. This Zombie King wasn''t exactly impressive¡ªno brains, no potential. Honestly, an A-grade crystal core would be more useful.

    Triple Scar blinked, confused. He clearly didn''t get it.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Boss, I think he just called you trash," one of the elite zombie underlings helpfully explained.

    "Huh?!" Triple Scar''s eyes went wide in disbelief.

    And then¡ªshhk!¡ªEthan swung his blade, cleanly severing Triple Scar''s head.

    Zombie King or human¡ªit didn''t matter. He killed them all.

    ...

    Meanwhile¡­

    In a zone shrouded in thick black mist.

    Samuel was hot on the trail of Mia and the others. The Black Hand Legion had sent a ton of Awakeners, all elite fighters. Mia''s group didn''t stand a chance in a head-on fight. They were using the mist as cover, ducking and weaving through the shadows.

    "This way! Follow me!" the Mist Zombie King called out, leading them into an underground shopping mall. "This place has five exits and sixteen ventilation shafts. All of them lead to the surface¡ªperfect for staying flexible and switching routes on the fly!"

    "Damn, that''s pro-level stuff!" Chris couldn''t help but give him a thumbs-up.

    Following Mist''s route, they managed to stay one step ahead. Even with over a thousand Black Hand Legion members combing the area, they hadn''t even caught a glimpse of them.

    Mist grinned, full of confidence. "Of course. Nobody knows how to run better than I do."

    This was Mist''s Ultimate Survival Rule #3: Always run toward places with lots of exits.

    As he spoke, he released another wave of thick black fog, covering their escape path.

    "Damn¡­" Mia and the others were impressed. At this point, it wasn''t just the enemy who couldn''t see anything¡ªthey could barely see where they were going themselves.

    Surrounded by pitch-black fog, the group pressed forward once more¡­

    Back at the entrance to the underground mall, Samuel and his squad stood fuming, staring into the darkness.

    "Boss, they''re way too slippery!"

    "Yeah, this is the third time we''ve been through this mall, and now we''re back here again."

    "What the hell do we do now?"

    "..."

    Frustrated voices filled the air.

    Mist had kept their escape route within a small, familiar area¡ªhis own turf. He knew every corner, every vent, every exit.

    So even with the Black Hand Legion running in circles, they still couldn''t catch him.

    "We can''t let this drag on any longer!" Samuel''s eyes gleamed with a cold, murderous light¡ªhe was furious, and it showed.

    Before the apocalypse, back when the Black Hand Legion was still a fringe group, Samuel had already been one of them¡ªan OG, a founding member. He wasn''t just some grunt. He was a veteran, and when he got pissed, people knew to back off.

    The moment he spoke, the underlings instinctively took a few steps back.

    Samuel was mad. And when Samuel got mad, things got ugly.

    ''Wooden Prison!''

    With a thunderous roar, energy surged around him, wild and untamed. He unleashed his ultimate move¡ªS-rank, Wood Element.

    The entire underground mall trembled as the ground began to quake.

    Massive wooden stakes burst from the earth, each one thick enough that five people couldn''t wrap their arms around it. They shot up like spears from hell, towering over a hundred feet tall¡ªabout the height of a ten-story building. The sight was nothing short of jaw-dropping.

    From a distance, the dense forest of wooden pillars looked like a colossal cage, completely encircling the entire underground mall.

    "Let''s go. Let''s see where they run now," Samuel said, his breathing heavy. That kind of power didn''t come cheap¡ªit had clearly taken a toll.

    The others looked on in awe, silently thinking the same thing: Holy shit, this guy''s a beast.

    They followed him into the mall, their figures quickly swallowed by the thick black mist.

    The tremors and energy surges hadn''t gone unnoticed. Mia and the others had felt it too.

    "What the hell was that?" Chris asked, frowning. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I think¡­ the entrance just got sealed off," Mia said, her voice tense.

    "What? No way!" The group looked at each other, alarmed.

    Just then, they reached one of the exits. Mist rushed forward and yanked the door open.

    But what they saw stopped them cold.

    Just a short distance away, towering wooden stakes loomed like ancient pillars, blocking every possible path forward. The way out was completely sealed.

    "Shit¡­ we''ve run ourselves into a dead end," Mist muttered, his face darkening.

    And that¡ªaccording to Mist''s sacred "Survival Rulebook"¡ªwas the number one thing you never do: run into a dead end.

    Chris and the others were starting to panic. They could feel it¡ªBlack Hand Legion was closing in.

    "What do we do now? Is there another way out?"

    "There is," Mist said, thinking fast. "We stay inside the mall and keep moving."

    As long as there was space to maneuver, there was still a chance to escape.

    The others looked at him like he''d lost his mind.

    "Seriously?"

    "That''s your plan?"

    But Mia turned and glanced behind them, her senses sharpening. Something was moving in the mist¡ªsomething fast.

    "It''s too late. They''re already here."

    Sure enough, figures began emerging from the black fog. Leading the charge was Samuel, flanked by a squad of Black Hand Legion elites.

    Their eyes burned with fury, bloodlust radiating off them in waves. They looked like they wanted to tear Mia''s group limb from limb. After all the running, all the chasing, they''d been made to look like fools¡ªand now they were done playing.

    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you running anymore?" Samuel growled, his voice ragged with rage.

    The group tensed. There was no way around it now¡ªa brutal fight was coming.

    Mist, however, looked devastated. "Shit¡­ I broke my promise. I told the boss I''d keep you all safe, but now¡­"

    "It''s okay," Mia said gently. "This isn''t your fault."

    Mist was only B+ rank. Samuel was S-rank, and he had a whole squad of elite Awakeners with him. No matter how good Mist''s escape skills were, there was only so much he could do against overwhelming power.

    But then¡ªthud!¡ªMist suddenly dropped to his knees, hands raised in surrender, facing Samuel and his crew.

    "Please! I''m begging you! Just let us go! I''ll do anything you want!"

    The Final Chapter of the Ultimate Survival Rulebook¡ªDrop to Your Knees and Beg for Mercy.

    ...

 Chapter 342 - 342: Entangling Roots

    "Uh¡­" Everyone froze for a second, thinking, Seriously? That''s it?

    The most cowardly zombie really lived up to his reputation¡­

    Samuel sneered when he saw this. "At least you know your place. Now, where''s Damon, the leader of the Black Hand Legion?"

    "He''s dead," Mia said calmly. "Waiting for you in the afterlife."

    "What?" Samuel''s brows furrowed. He''d suspected as much, but hearing it confirmed still caught him off guard.

    Damon was an S-rank powerhouse. And he just¡­ died?

    Looking at Chris and the others, Samuel noticed they were all carrying Crystal Core Firearms¡ªthe very weapons Damon had been trading with Genesis Biotech. Clearly, that shipment had ended up in their hands.

    Mia''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "If you came looking for him, you might as well have come to die."

    "Arrogant bitch!" Samuel''s face twisted with rage. Even now, she dared to talk like that? Once he got his hands on her, he''d make sure she begged for death.

    "Kill them all!"

    At his command, the Black Hand Legion soldiers behind him¡ªalready itching for a fight¡ªunleashed their energy. Some drew weapons, others charged forward, all of them ready to tear their enemies apart.

    Mist''s eyes gleamed with a feral light. Seeing the situation, he stopped pretending to beg for mercy. A thick black fog erupted from his body, surging forward like a living storm cloud.

    The inky mist engulfed the Black Hand Legion, blinding them completely. It was like someone had flipped a switch and turned off their vision.

    "Shit! Not this crap again!"

    "Fucking zombie! I''m gonna gut him!"

    "This time, don''t let them get away!"

    "..."

    The Black Hand Legion was furious, shouting over one another in the chaos.

    But just then, Chris and the others¡ªalong with the survivors they''d rescued¡ªraised their Crystal Core Firearms and pulled the triggers almost in unison.

    A surge of volatile energy blasted out like a barrage of shooting stars.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The Black Hand Legion was packed in tight, so there was no need to aim. They just fired straight into the fog.

    Explosions rocked the underground mall, the walls trembling as debris rained down. It felt like the whole place might collapse.

    Many of the Black Hand soldiers were blown to pieces. Even the stronger ones weren''t spared¡ªarms and legs were torn off, bodies mangled beyond recognition.

    "Mind Storm!" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    One of the A+ rank Black Hand elites roared. He was second only to Samuel in strength¡ªa core member of the Legion.

    His powerful psychic energy burst outward like a hurricane, sweeping away the black fog. Anyone caught in its path was hit with a mental shockwave.

    "Die, all of you!"

    He snarled, eyes wild. As the mist cleared, his vision stretched out again¡ªonly to lock onto a pair of sharp, intelligent eyes staring right back at him.

    "Huh?"

    He blinked, confused. Their eyes met.

    Who the hell is this idiot? he thought. The guy had just taken a full blast of his Mind Storm and looked completely unfazed.

    "Hey, what''s with that look?" Sean said, clearly annoyed, and launched himself forward.

    The elite frowned. "I was about to ask you the same thing!"

    As Sean charged, the elite focused his psychic energy into a barrage of mental spikes, aiming straight for Sean''s brain.

    But the moment his attack entered Sean''s mind, something felt¡­ off. It was empty. Like tossing a rock into a bottomless pit¡ªhis psychic assault just vanished without a trace.

    What the hell? Why isn''t it working? Panic flickered across his face.

    But it was too late.

    Sean''s bones cracked and popped as he entered his [Fearless Berserk] state. He raised a fist and slammed it into the elite''s skull.

    BOOM!

    The guy''s head exploded like a watermelon under a sledgehammer¡ªblood and brain matter splattered everywhere. A crystal core shot out from the mess.

    Sean caught it mid-air, turning it over in his palm, eyes gleaming with a strange, thoughtful light.

    "This is the kind of thing Ethan likes¡­"

    Not far away, Samuel''s expression darkened. What the hell is going on?

    They''d just lost a top-tier fighter right out of the gate. Was this guy an S-rank Awakener?

    "Kill him!" Samuel barked.

    At the same time, he raised his hand¡ªhis fingers morphing into long, wooden tendrils like serpentine roots¡ªand lashed them toward Sean.

    Sean wasn''t exactly known for his awareness, so he didn''t notice anything was wrong¡ªuntil he suddenly felt a tight pressure around his wrists, ankles, and waist, like something had wrapped around him and was squeezing tighter by the second.

    He twisted and jerked, trying to break free, but whatever had him was tough as hell. The more he struggled, the more it held him down. He couldn''t get any leverage.

    So there he was, flailing in place, doing what looked like some kind of weird interpretive dance¡ªbut no matter how much he thrashed, he couldn''t shake it off.

    Meanwhile, the other Black Hand Legion members were closing in, weapons drawn, ready to strike.

    But just then¡ªcrack!¡ªa flash of lightning split the air. A sleek tachi blade sliced through the space like a bolt from the heavens, arcs of electricity dancing along its edge. It moved so fast it was practically invisible.

    Shing¡ª!

    The blade swept clean through the wooden tendrils binding Sean, severing them all in one fluid motion.

    Mia landed lightly beside him, her slim figure poised and calm. "Picking on a dumbass¡ªreal impressive," she said with a smirk.

    "Huh?" Samuel raised an eyebrow. She still had the nerve to act cocky? And from her aura, she wasn''t even that strong¡ªmaybe A+ rank at best.

    "You''re asking for it."

    He stomped the ground, activating his S-rank wood-type ability. The floor beneath Mia trembled, and in the next instant, razor-sharp Root Barbs shot up from the ground, aiming straight for her.

    These weren''t just roots¡ªthey were like spears, slicing through the air with a series of sonic booms.

    Mia glanced down, eyes sharp, and moved. She twisted and flipped, dodging each barb with uncanny precision. Her movements were fluid and fast, almost like a gymnast mid-routine¡ªat one point, she even pulled off a full 360-degree spin in midair.

    But every time she landed, more Root Barbs erupted from the ground beneath her, giving her no time to breathe.

    "Kehehehe¡­" Samuel chuckled darkly. "That''s all you''ve got?"

    Entangling Roots.

    He muttered the command, and the ground rumbled again. This time, a swarm of thick roots burst forth, forming a cage-like Wooden Prison around Mia. The roots twisted and coiled, reaching for her limbs, trying to bind her in place.

    Mia slashed with her tachi, cutting through several of them in a single stroke.

    But then¡ªsnap¡ªsomething caught her ankle.

    A root had wrapped around it.

    "Kehehe¡­ You''re not going anywhere now," Samuel sneered. If this were any other day, he might''ve taken his time with a beauty like her¡ªmaybe even had a little fun. But he had a mission to finish, so he pushed the thought aside.

    With a flick of his wrist, a long, needle-like Root Barb shot up from the ground, slicing through the air with a deadly whistle¡ªaimed straight at Mia''s heart.

    She instinctively raised her hand to block.

    Shlkk!

    The sound of wood tearing through flesh echoed in the air. The Root Barb punched clean through her palm and buried itself deep into her shoulder blade.

    Blood poured down her arm, soaking the root in crimson. It dripped steadily, painting the ground beneath her.

    But Mia''s expression didn''t change. Her face was calm¡ªeerily calm. In fact, there was a strange glint in her eyes¡­ something like excitement.

    The pain lit up her nerves like fire.

    Her cells were waking up.

    Samuel blinked, surprised. Most people would be screaming their lungs out by now. But this girl? Not even a whimper.

    "You''ve got some nerve," he muttered.

    "It''s just a splinter," Mia said, her voice steady. "No big deal."

    ...

 Chapter 343 - 343: Wasnâ€™t much point in living anywayâ€¦

    Samuel narrowed his eyes, a creeping sense of unease tightening in his chest. Something was off about this girl¡ªseriously off.

    "Doesn''t she feel pain?"

    He could sense it¡ªMia''s presence was intensifying, her aura climbing like a storm about to break.

    [Pain Level: 36%]

    Crack! S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a sudden surge of strength, Mia clenched her fingers and shattered the Root Barbs that had pierced through her palm. The jagged shards scattered in the air like glass.

    "What the hell¡­" Samuel''s face twisted in disbelief.

    She''s that strong?

    Mia''s grip on her blade tightened. The crystal core embedded in the hilt pulsed with light, arcs of electricity dancing wildly across its surface. In the next instant, her body flickered¡ªbreaking free from the Entangling Roots with sheer force¡ªand shot toward Samuel like a bolt of lightning.

    "So fast!"

    Panic surged through him. As a wood-type Awakener, physical durability wasn''t exactly his strong suit. At that speed, dodging was out of the question.

    In a split-second decision, he activated his emergency defense.

    "Barkskin!"

    His body shrank and withered, skin tightening and wrinkling until it resembled the bark of an ancient tree¡ªtough, gnarled, and nearly impenetrable.

    He raised both arms just in time to block the incoming slash from Mia''s Tachi.

    Zzzzzk¡ª

    The blade scraped across his forearms with a strange, grating sound, like a saw biting into timber. It sank in only about an inch.

    He''d blocked the killing blow.

    Samuel immediately staggered back, putting distance between them.

    His skin reverted to normal, but blood still seeped from the gash where the blade had struck. Even with his skin hardened like wood, the attack had broken through.

    His face had gone pale, breath ragged and shallow. The repeated use of wood-type abilities had clearly taken a toll. He fumbled for a crystal core and shoved it into his mouth, trying to recharge his energy reserves.

    "You guys¡ªhold the line!" he barked at his men.

    Even though he was losing ground against Mia, he wasn''t panicking. Not yet.

    After all, the Black Hand Legion had deployed over a thousand fighters for this operation. The enemy? Barely a few dozen. They could wear them down by sheer numbers if nothing else.

    Mia stood tall, Tachi in hand, her sharp eyes scanning the battlefield. An S-rank wood-type Awakener¡ªstrong in both offense and defense¡ªwasn''t easy to kill.

    From the shadows ahead, a wave of Black Hand Legion members surged forward, blades drawn, charging straight at her.

    Behind them, elemental energy gathered and launched in volleys¡ªfire, ice, lightning¡ªraining down on her position. Among them were even A+ rank Awakeners.

    Everywhere she looked, enemies closed in.

    There was no time to rest.

    The exits were sealed. There was no way out. All she could do now was fight to the bitter end. It felt like a last stand.

    She was holding off most of the enemy''s pressure, but the battle behind her was turning brutal. They were already taking casualties.

    Chris and the others just weren''t strong enough. Especially the survivors they''d rescued¡ªmost of them had only just formed their Neurocores.

    They had no choice but to rely on Crystal Core Firearms, using Mist''s cover to barely hold their ground against the B-rank Black Hand fighters.

    Chris''s titanium machete was ablaze, clashing with enemy blades in a flurry of sparks. He and Leah had become the backbone of the defense¡ªboth of them had formed crystal cores, making them the strongest fighters among the survivors.

    "Brandon, don''t be scared! I''m right here¡ªUncle''s got your back!"

    "Hey! You little punk, stay with me! Don''t you dare fall asleep on me. We''ve been through hell and back¡ªthis ain''t the day we die!"

    "Brandon, if you really kick the bucket, I guess I''ll have no choice but to take care of that online girlfriend of yours¡­"

    "..."

    "Cough cough Uncle Chris, I''m not dead, okay? Just a little banged up. Do you have to be so dramatic?"

    Brandon was crouched in the back, clutching his elbow. A dagger had punched clean through it, blood dripping steadily from his fingertips. It looked nasty, but it wasn''t fatal.

    Still, he couldn''t shake the feeling that Uncle Chris was kinda jinxing him on purpose.

    "Oh¡­" Chris gave a short nod, gripping his titanium machete tightly, eyes scanning the chaos around them.

    "You be careful too."

    The warning wasn''t just for show. Somewhere in the shadows, a speed-type Awakener was lurking¡ªfast as a phantom, striking without warning. That bastard had already taken out several of their people, either killing them outright or leaving them too injured to fight.

    All around them, the battlefield was a mess of clashing energies. Crystal Core Firearm rounds zipped through the air in streaks of color. Shouts, screams, and the clang of steel on steel filled the night. The fight had reached a fever pitch.

    In the middle of the chaos, a flicker of movement¡ªbarely visible¡ªslipped through the shadows, creeping closer to their position.

    "Uncle Chris! He''s back!" Brandon''s voice was tight with urgency.

    He couldn''t fight¡ªhis arm was still bleeding from that earlier ambush¡ªbut he''d been keeping a sharp eye on the battlefield. And he''d just seen it: a blur of motion, gone in a blink. That same speed-type Awakener. The one who''d stabbed him through the elbow. If someone hadn''t pulled him out of the way, that blade would''ve gone straight through his throat.

    Chris''s expression hardened. "Get behind me!"

    "You think he''s still after me?" Brandon asked, voice trembling. The fear was real now¡ªdeep, instinctive. That first attack had left more than just a wound; it had left a scar on his nerves.

    But as he kept watching, eyes locked on the shadows, he saw the figure again¡ªdarting forward at an impossible speed, this time heading straight for Leah and the others.

    "Look out!" Brandon shouted.

    But it was too fast.

    A flash of steel. A blur of motion. And then¡ª

    Shhk!

    A blade punched clean through a young man''s chest. Blood sprayed in a hot arc. His eyes went wide with shock, mouth frozen in a silent scream.

    It was the same guy who''d had his balls crushed earlier by a Black Hand thug. He''d survived that, only to¡ª

    "Shit!" Chris growled, fury flaring in his eyes. He swung his flaming machete, forcing back the enemy in front of him, then lunged toward the speed-type Awakener.

    But the bastard was already gone.

    "Keheheh¡­" The speed-type let out a low, mocking laugh as he vanished into the shadows again, slipping away to wait for his next kill.

    Chris and Leah rushed to the fallen young man, dropping to their knees.

    "Hey! You okay? Talk to me!"

    "I¡­ I¡­" The young man lay on the ground, blood bubbling from his lips. His chest was soaked in red.

    Brandon ignored the pain in his own arm and rushed over, lifting the guy''s head gently.

    The young man sucked in a shaky breath. "I¡­ I think this is it for me¡­"

    "Don''t say that!" Brandon snapped, jaw clenched. "You''re gonna make it, just hang on!"

    But the wound was bad. Real bad. The blade had missed his heart, but it had sliced through an artery. Blood was pouring out too fast. They didn''t have time. He didn''t have time.

    "It''s okay," the young man whispered, forcing a weak smile. "Wasn''t much point in living anyway¡­"

    Leah''s eyes filled with tears. She wasn''t the only one. Even the others¡ªhardened by battle¡ªcouldn''t hold it in. Especially his ex-girlfriend, who stood frozen, tears streaming down her face.

    His skin had gone pale, lips turning blue. Everyone could feel it¡ªhis life was slipping away, second by second.

    Chris stood up, face grim. "We can''t stop now. Everyone¡ªstay sharp. Keep fighting!"

    There was no time to mourn. No time to grieve. The battle was still raging.

    He grabbed his Tachi and charged back into the fray.

    Brandon looked around, eyes scanning the battlefield. Through the thick mist and smoke, he could see silhouettes clashing¡ªblades flashing, bodies falling. Explosions lit up the darkness. Screams and curses echoed all around.

    His chest felt tight. Like something heavy was pressing down on him. He couldn''t breathe.

    Why¡­

    Why could the Black Hand Legion kill so freely? Why did they take pleasure in it? Why didn''t they have even a shred of mercy?

    Why did people like that even exist?

    His vision blurred. Blood loss was catching up to him. His face had gone ghostly pale, and his arm was still bleeding.

    And then¡ªjust as he was about to turn¡ªhe felt it.

    A presence behind him.

    A shadow.

    Moving fast.

    Coming straight for him.

    ¡­

 Chapter 344 - 344: Blood Burstâ€”activated

    The figure that came hurtling toward them was none other than the speed-type Awakener. A twisted grin spread across his face as his dagger sliced through the air, aiming straight for Brandon''s throat.

    "Die!"

    The blade cut through Brandon''s carotid artery like it was slicing a watermelon. A jet of blood sprayed out in a crimson arc.

    Splurt!

    Brandon felt a sudden metallic sweetness rise in his throat as blood flooded his mouth. His eyes flew wide open, his expression frozen in shock and disbelief.

    Death was right there¡ªso close he could feel it.

    "Brandon!"

    Everyone around him froze, their breath caught in their throats. Was he really going to die?

    Chris''s eyes turned bloodshot, his heart sinking into despair. He and Brandon had been through hell together, side by side, countless times. They weren''t just teammates¡ªthey were brothers.

    Flashes of their past missions, their laughter, their close calls¡ªthey all came rushing back.

    "Brandon! Think about your online girlfriend, man!"

    In that instant, time seemed to stop. Everything slowed down, like the world had been dropped into slow motion.

    The blood spraying from Brandon''s neck hung in the air, suspended like a gruesome painting.

    His eyes were now completely red, but inside his head, a sharp, pulsing pain was building¡ªlike something was trying to break free.

    "I... I can''t die here!"

    A desperate, almost crazed will to survive surged through him. And then¡ªsomething strange happened. He could feel the blood in the air. Not just feel it¡ªconnect with it. Control it.

    "Come back!"

    With just a thought, the blood that had burst from his neck began to reverse course. Even the blood that had splattered on the ground started to crawl back toward him, snaking up his body and flowing back into his wounds¡ªhis elbow, his neck.

    It was like watching a miracle unfold.

    "What the hell...?"

    Everyone stood there, stunned, a chill creeping down their spines.

    "His bleeding... it stopped!"

    "No¡ªlook at his aura. It''s changing. It''s getting stronger."

    "Wait... is this his Awakening ability?!"

    "..."

    The suffocating pressure in Brandon''s chest vanished. His mind cleared, sharper than ever. He could feel it now¡ªevery drop of blood around him, flowing, pulsing, alive.

    He had Awakened.

    His ability: Blood Burst.

    Its most terrifying trait? He could control the blood of living beings.

    The speed-type assassin''s grin vanished the moment he realized something was wrong. His face twisted into a grim expression.

    "He''s still alive?!"

    "He Awakened... right at the brink of death."

    "Shit¡ªI need to get out of here!"

    True to his hit-and-run style, the assassin turned to flee, his body blurring into motion.

    But Brandon turned his head, locking eyes with him¡ªthose glowing red irises burning like fire.

    Blood Burst¡ªactivated.

    The assassin''s body froze mid-step, locked in place. His blood had turned against him, reversing its flow inside his veins.

    His face contorted in agony. His mouth opened in a silent scream, but no sound came out.

    Veins bulged across his skin, his eyes bloodshot and glowing red. The pressure inside his capillaries built to a breaking point¡ªthen burst.

    Pop!

    His eyeballs exploded like crushed lightbulbs, twin streams of blood shooting out. Then, blood began to seep from every pore on his body.

    In just a few seconds, he was drenched¡ªno, transformed¡ªinto a walking corpse of blood.

    A human blood fountain. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ahhh¡ª!"

    A hoarse, guttural scream finally tore from the assassin''s throat, raw and piercing¡ªlike a demon wailing from the depths of hell.

    Then, with a sickening boom, his body exploded into a thick cloud of blood mist, spraying out in all directions.

    "What... what kind of ability is that?"

    Chris stood frozen, eyes wide, the shock hitting him like a freight train. Alongside the awe, a flicker of fear crept into his heart.

    Leah and the others furrowed their brows, watching the scene unfold with tense expressions.

    "That''s definitely some kind of special ability."

    "It''s insanely powerful."

    "..."

    Chris swallowed hard, still trying to process what he''d just witnessed. The sheer brutality of it was terrifying.

    That punk... not only did he cheat death, he actually Awakened with a rare ability.

    He suddenly remembered what Brandon had said back at the compound: "You gotta have dreams, man. What if you hit the jackpot?"

    Well, damn. Looks like he really did hit the jackpot.

    And deep down, Chris couldn''t help but feel a little jealous.

    It was like watching your best friend suffer through hard times, only to suddenly pull up in a Ferrari. You''re happy for him¡ªbut also kinda pissed.

    Around them, the members of the Black Hand Legion were visibly shaken. The way that speed-type Awakener had died... it was gruesome. Horrifying.

    They couldn''t help but feel a chill of dread.

    "Everyone, stay sharp!"

    But before the words even finished leaving his mouth, Brandon''s crimson eyes swept across the group. He raised a hand¡ªand instantly, several of the Black Hand members froze in place, their bodies locking up as if their blood had turned to ice.

    Brandon''s ability, Blood Burst, wasn''t just rare¡ªit was on a whole different level. He could control multiple targets at once.

    Chris, Leah, and the others didn''t waste the opportunity. They charged in.

    "Kill them!"

    They swung their titanium machetes with brutal precision. The immobilized Black Hand members couldn''t even react¡ªit was like chopping down mannequins. One by one, they were cut down, blood spraying as they fell.

    From a distance, Samuel watched through the swirling black mist, his brow furrowing.

    These people... were proving harder to kill than he''d expected.

    "Looks like I''ll have to handle this myself."

    He had just absorbed a crystal core and taken a short rest¡ªhis power was back to about 80%.

    "Root Deathtrap!"

    With a sharp command, energy surged around Samuel. Wild, chaotic wood-element energy exploded from beneath his feet, spreading outward like a shockwave.

    It was clearly a large-scale area attack.

    Mia and Sean were the first to be hit. The ground beneath them trembled, and razor-sharp root barbs burst up from the earth.

    But the two were seasoned fighters. They dodged with ease, some roots they even shattered mid-air.

    The others, though, weren''t so lucky.

    Right beneath Chris, a thick root barb shot up¡ªfast and deadly¡ªaiming straight for his crotch.

    "Holy shit!" he yelped, stumbling back just in time to avoid a very unfortunate end.

    "Damn! That was way too close... I almost lost the family jewels!"

    But before he could even catch his breath, another root barb shot up¡ªsame spot, same deadly intent.

    "Again?!"

    Chris didn''t dare hesitate. He scrambled to dodge, heart pounding.

    All around them, the others were in similar straits. Samuel''s Root Deathtrap was a no-holds-barred, indiscriminate attack.

    "How long can you keep dodging?" Samuel sneered, lips curling into a crooked smile. He kept channeling energy, and already, several survivors had been impaled by the root barbs.

    They looked like insects pinned to a board¡ªnailed to the ground, their deaths grotesque and agonizing.

    Just as Samuel was about to continue the slaughter¡ª

    BOOM!

    A thunderous crash echoed from the edge of the mall. One of the massive wooden pillars of the Wooden Prison had just collapsed.

    "Hm?" Samuel''s eyes narrowed.

    What the hell was that?

    A moment later, he sensed movement¡ªsomeone was approaching fast. Judging by the energy signature, it was someone from Genesis Biotech.

    He turned to look¡ªand sure enough, a few figures were sprinting through the black mist, their faces pale, their movements frantic.

    Leading the group was none other than Adrian.

    "You running from a dog or something? What''s with the panic?" Samuel frowned, clearly unimpressed.

    Adrian was still catching his breath, chest heaving. He looked like he''d just escaped a nightmare.

    "You don''t get it," he gasped. "We''re in deep shit. We ran into the SS-class Zombie King¡ªthe one from the archives!"

    ...

 Chapter 345 - 345: The fightâ€™s already over

    "What? An SS-class Zombie King?!"

    Samuel''s face darkened instantly. The name alone¡ªSS-class Zombie King¡ªwas enough to make even someone like him uneasy.

    Adrian quickly jumped in to explain.

    "It''s in the Zombie King files. The one in L.A. is classified SS-class. He''s awakened the Absolute Domain¡ªand he''s the mastermind behind this whole mess!"

    Samuel barely heard the rest. Just those few words¡ªSS-class, Absolute Domain¡ªwere enough to make his mind reel.

    Can something like that even be defeated?

    He looked around and noticed the Awakener squad from Genesis Biotech¡ªevery one of them looked shaken, haunted. Fear still lingered in their eyes.

    And the crowd that had once numbered in the thousands¡­ had been reduced to a fraction.

    "Where''s everyone else?"

    "They were all killed by the Zombie King," Adrian said bluntly, pride be damned.

    "..." Samuel was speechless. But that confirmed it¡ªthis thing was real. And terrifying.

    "Where is this SS-class Zombie King now?"

    "He was chasing us just a minute ago," Adrian admitted, not even trying to sugarcoat it.

    "???" Samuel''s eyes widened. If he was chasing them...

    BOOM¡ªBOOM¡ªBOOM!

    Suddenly, the entire mall began to shake violently. A suffocating pressure rolled in from behind, thick and overwhelming.

    Several members of the Black Hand Legion were caught in it. Their bodies crackled with energy, spasming violently¡ªbefore they even had time to scream, they collapsed like puppets with their strings cut.

    "He''s here! He''s here!" Adrian''s voice trembled as he stumbled backward, completely losing the composure of an S-class powerhouse. In front of the SS-class Zombie King, he was just another terrified man.

    Samuel''s brow furrowed, eyes narrowing as he stared into the darkness.

    And then he saw it¡ªa figure emerging from the black mist. Wherever it passed, rubble and debris disintegrated on their own, exploding into dust like they were being erased from existence. It was like watching a natural disaster take human form.

    Any Awakener from the Black Hand Legion who got too close was instantly crushed by the sheer pressure.

    Everyone scrambled back.

    They were treating him like a wild beast¡ªno one dared get close.

    Samuel clenched his jaw, eyes locked on the figure. The pressure was unreal. It felt like the air itself was being squeezed out of his lungs.

    Moments later, Ethan stepped out of the mist. His white shirt was spotless, his handsome face calm and cold as his eyes swept across the scene.

    "So this is where you all ran off to. Thanks for leading the way."

    "Uh¡­ I¡­" Adrian opened his mouth, but no words came out.

    Samuel shot him a venomous glare.

    You led the damn Zombie King right to us?!

    He''d been on the verge of winning the fight just moments ago¡ªand now this?

    The men around Samuel were just as rattled.

    "Boss, maybe we should fall back?"

    "Can we even fall back?" Samuel muttered, half to them, half to himself.

    Running from an SS-class Zombie King? That was a fantasy. More likely, they''d end up like Adrian''s crew¡ªhunted down and slaughtered to the last man.

    And to make things worse, Mia and her group were still up ahead. That girl was covered in wounds, but somehow, she just kept getting stronger with every fight¡ªlike a machine built for war, one that never stopped.

    They were caught in a pincer¡ªtrapped between two monsters.

    "No choice. We fight!" Samuel barked.

    They''d already lost over a hundred men fighting Mia, but the ones left were still elite¡ªbattle-hardened and deadly.

    "Let''s go!"

    With a collective roar, they surged forward, unleashing their powers. Even if it was an SS-class Zombie King, they weren''t going down without a fight.

    Some unleashed psychic energy to resist the Domain of the Dead. Others launched elemental attacks¡ªwind, fire, lightning¡ªlike a storm crashing down. The brute-force types charged head-on, muscles bulging, trying to tank the crushing pressure.

    "Still got some fight in you, huh¡­" Ethan muttered, then launched himself forward, the Domain of the Dead swirling around him like a storm of death.

    Adrian watched from the side, eyes darting. He had to admit¡ªthe Black Hand Legion was no joke. These guys were ruthless, not just to others, but to themselves. Facing an SS-class Zombie King, they didn''t flinch. They were maniacs, every last one of them.

    Way tougher than his own crew, that was for sure¡­

    But even so, Adrian knew the truth: their chances of beating Ethan were basically zero. The gap was just too massive.

    So he turned his gaze toward the rear¡ªtoward Mia and her group.

    There was only one way out of this.

    Kill them. Clear a path. And run like hell in the opposite direction.

    Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe''d survive.

    "I can''t beat the Zombie King¡­ but you guys? You''re dead meat."

    Blue energy surged around Adrian as he prepared to strike from behind.

    "Water Prison¡ªBind!"

    Mia had been locked in fierce combat, her Tachi slicing clean through two Black Hand Legion members, their heads flying through the air.

    But suddenly, a powerful force surged toward her. Water elements gathered rapidly, swirling around her like a living current.

    Streams of water coiled around her wrists and limbs, some even forcing their way into her nose and mouth. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Within seconds, she was completely engulfed¡ªsuspended inside a massive sphere of water, like she''d been dropped into a giant fishbowl.

    "So this is S-class water power¡­" Mia struggled, but the grip was unrelenting.

    Then came the suffocating pressure¡ªlike drowning. Her lungs screamed for air, her brain fogged with dizziness.

    But at the same time, the pain meter on her wristband began to spike:

    41%... 44%... 53%... 68%...

    And it kept climbing¡ªdoubling with every passing second.

    "Hurry up and kill them!" Adrian barked at the remnants of his squad. Time was running out. The sooner they broke through, the better their chances of surviving.

    His men got the message. With savage expressions, they charged at Sean, Chris, and the others. They weren''t holding back¡ªbecause killing was the only way they were getting out of this alive.

    Leah saw the Genesis Biotech Awakeners coming at them like rabid dogs and frowned hard. "They''re still coming? I don''t know how much longer I can hold out¡­"

    "No," Chris said calmly, not even flinching. "The fight''s already over."

    "Huh?" Leah blinked, confused.

    Was he serious?

    Just then¡ªBOOM!

    The Water Prison exploded in a violent blast, sending water spraying in every direction.

    Mia burst out of the shattered sphere.

    Her pain meter now read a staggering 79%.

    A crimson aura of bloodlust swirled around her. The water soaking her body evaporated instantly, steam rising off her skin.

    "She broke free?!" Adrian''s eyes narrowed, stunned. And then he felt it¡ªthat killing intent. It was suffocating.

    Mia didn''t waste a single word.

    She stepped forward¡ªand vanished.

    "Wha¡ª?!" Adrian''s eyes went wide. Even with his S-class vision, he couldn''t track her movement.

    Then came the horror.

    The men who had been charging at Sean¡ªone by one, their heads were lopped clean off. It happened so fast, no one could even see how.

    A wave of dread crashed over Adrian.

    They were all dead. In the blink of an eye.

    Now it''s my turn.

    He could feel it¡ªsomething was coming for him.

    He instinctively leapt back, throwing up a hand.

    "Wall of the Torrent!"

    A massive wall of water surged up in front of him, his last-ditch defense.

    It was all he had left.

    But in the next instant¡ªCRACK!

    A flash of lightning streaked through the air.

    Mia''s Tachi, crackling with electricity, sliced straight through the water wall like it was paper¡ªand didn''t stop.

    It cut clean into Adrian''s neck.

    Mia stood behind him, silent. Unmoving.

    ...

 Chapter 346 - 346: Combat medic

    Adrian''s head tilted to the side¡ªthen dropped clean off. His headless body collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud.

    Leah and the others stood frozen, mouths agape in perfect O-shapes.

    "Mia''s that strong?!"

    "That''s power beyond S-Class!"

    "...Holy shit."

    The Awakener squad from Genesis Biotech was completely stunned. Not only had the Zombie King proven unstoppable, but now even their own elite fighters were getting wiped out. They were backed into a corner¡ªwith nowhere left to run.

    Mia''s figure flickered through the chaos, a blur of motion and death. The remaining grunts didn''t stand a chance. Every swing of her blade claimed another head, clean and precise.

    Just like Chris had said.

    With Ethan''s arrival and Mia going full berserk mode, this battle was all but over.

    Meanwhile¡ª

    Samuel was in deep trouble.

    What they''d called "resistance" was really just Ethan''s one-sided slaughter. Wherever the Domain of the Dead spread, bodies dropped like flies. It was like a massive boulder rolling through them¡ªmerciless, unstoppable.

    The Black Hand Legion''s numbers were plummeting fast.

    "We''re screwed¡­"

    Samuel glanced around¡ªand spotted Adrian''s corpse. The Genesis Biotech Awakeners were scattering like roaches. A wave of despair crashed over him.

    "Seriously? That useless?"

    Things had been going relatively smoothly before Adrian showed up. But then the Zombie King appeared, and Mia lost it. Now everything was falling apart¡ªand it all seemed to trace back to Adrian.

    Samuel was starting to wonder if Adrian had been a double agent all along¡­

    Up ahead, Ethan moved with calm precision, his face unreadable. With each swing of his Tachi, he carved out crystal cores like he was harvesting fruit¡ªevery strike clean, every motion efficient.

    "Feels like harvest season¡­"

    He cut down Black Hand soldiers one after another, closing in fast on Samuel.

    Panic surged in Samuel''s chest.

    And then Mia came tearing in from behind¡ªher blade just as deadly, her speed just as terrifying. One slash, one head. Over and over.

    The two of them¡ªEthan in front, Mia behind¡ªwere closing in, trapping Samuel and his remaining men in a deadly pincer.

    There was nowhere left to run.

    Ethan''s eyes swept the battlefield. Through the chaos, he caught a glimpse of Mia on the other side, still cutting down enemies with ruthless grace. The sight stirred something deep inside him¡ªmemories from long ago.

    Back at the orphanage, they used to pick cherries together. Those were the simplest, happiest days of his life.

    "Let''s go for the big one¡­" Ethan''s gaze sharpened, locking onto Samuel. He sheathed his Tachi and pulled out the Star Map tablet.

    The slab shimmered with a dreamlike glow, casting soft, shifting light.

    "He''s coming!" Samuel''s eyes widened, heart pounding. He could feel death closing in.

    The Zombie King was charging straight at him.

    The Domain of the Dead pressed down like a mountain. Samuel''s limbs felt heavy, his breath caught in his throat. The pressure was unbearable.

    Desperate, he activated his ultimate survival skill¡ªBarkskin.

    His body crackled and shrank, skin hardening into something like tree bark¡ªdry, gnarled, and tough as hell.

    He crossed his arms in front of him, bracing for impact.

    "Trying to tank it? Cute. Real genius move¡­" Ethan muttered, clearly amused. Samuel had no idea what kind of power that stone tablet held.

    Ethan wound up his arm and brought it down hard. The air screamed as it tore apart under the force of the blow.

    BOOOOM!

    The impact shattered Samuel''s bark-covered body. He was launched like a missile, smashing through wall after wall before finally crashing to a stop.

    He hit the ground like a broken doll¡ªlimbs twisted, bones shattered, blood pouring from his mangled arms, which had been completely obliterated.

    Samuel was barely clinging to life¡ªonly breathing out, not in. He was on death''s doorstep, and the door was wide open.

    "Boss!" Samuel''s men cried out in horror. They couldn''t believe it¡ªEthan had wrecked him with a single blow.

    The Black Hand Legion soldiers froze. Their leader, their backbone, had just been shattered like glass. Panic set in instantly.

    There was no beating this Zombie King.

    Staying meant dying.

    "Run! Get the hell out of here!"

    No one knew who shouted it first, but the idea spread like wildfire¡ªpanic infecting every heart like a virus.

    The Black Hand Legion broke ranks and scattered in all directions.

    But there was a problem.

    Samuel''s own move¡ªWooden Prison¡ªwas still active, sealing off the exits. He''d trapped them in here himself. Now, it was coming back to bite them hard.

    Poetic justice.

    "After them! Kill every last one!" Chris shouted, eyes lighting up. He grabbed his weapon and charged forward, rallying the remaining human survivors to chase down the fleeing Black Hand soldiers.

    "Hah! So much for the mighty Black Hand Legion!"

    "They were hunting us before¡ªnow look at them! Running like rats!"

    "Serves them right!"

    ¡­

    A few minutes later, Ethan and Mia met up in the center of the battlefield. The ground behind them was littered with corpses.

    Any stragglers who tried to escape had already been taken care of by Chris and the others.

    "You okay?" Mia asked, her voice calm but with a hint of concern.

    "Not really," Ethan replied, his tone serious.

    "Oh?" Mia blinked, surprised. She''d only asked out of politeness¡ªdidn''t expect an actual issue.

    Ethan continued, "This fight drained me more than I expected. I''m down about 30% energy."

    "..." Mia stared at him, speechless. Was he seriously calling that a problem?

    Thirty percent? That''s it?

    What a drama queen¡­

    ¡­

    A little while later, the massive wooden stakes surrounding the mall began to dim and crumble. The wood-element energy faded completely.

    It was over.

    The battle had ended.

    Genesis Biotech and the Black Hand Legion¡ªboth wiped out. Not a single survivor.

    Chris and the others were panting hard, drenched in sweat and blood. Taking down these elite Awakeners had been way tougher than clearing out the Blackhand City zones.

    But in the end, they''d won.

    Just then, Brandon was still busy¡ªkneeling on the ground, hands glowing red, manipulating blood.

    "Huh?" Chris and the others turned to look, confused.

    "What''s he doing?"

    "Wait¡­ is he healing someone?"

    "Seriously?"

    "..."

    Brandon''s blood manipulation wasn''t just for offense¡ªit had healing properties too. Especially effective for injuries involving massive blood loss.

    And the guy who''d had his balls kicked in by the Black Hand Legion? Yeah, he was exactly that kind of case.

    Brandon raised his hand.

    The blood pooled on the ground began to stir¡ªthen slithered toward the injured young man like it had a mind of its own. It crawled up his body and seeped into the gaping wound.

    Everyone watched, wide-eyed.

    "Brandon''s a combat medic now?"

    "Is this actually gonna work?"

    "Worth a shot, I guess¡­"

    Leah and a few others were especially tense¡ªthey were closest to the guy. His ex-girlfriend stood nearby, stunned. She hadn''t expected there was even a chance he could survive.

    They all held their breath.

    The blood flowed into the wound, and slowly, color returned to the young man''s face. His pale skin flushed with life. His heartbeat, once faint and erratic, grew stronger.

    "Cough! Cough cough!" His chest heaved, and he let out a raspy cough. Then, slowly, his eyes fluttered open.

    His vision was blurry at first, but it cleared. His pupils focused.

    "Is this¡­ hell?" he croaked.

    "No," Brandon said dryly. "But it''s not far off."

    "Huh?" The young man blinked, confused. He looked around.

    Chris and the others were staring at him like they''d seen a ghost.

    "You''re alive, man! You made it!"

    "Damn, kid, you''ve got some serious luck."

    "Didn''t think you''d pull through, but here you are."

    "...Unreal." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The young man finally processed what was happening. His eyes widened in disbelief. He quickly ran his hands over his body.

    Pain flared at the wound site¡ªsharp and real.

    But that pain meant one thing.

    He was alive.

    "Thank you! Thank you so much for saving me!" Griffin choked out, tears welling up in his eyes. "I don''t even know how to repay you!"

    ¡­

 Chapter 347 - 347: Goodbye, Boss...

    "Don''t mention it," Brandon said with a grin.

    He had just awakened a special ability¡ªone that could both kill and heal. Right now, he was riding high on that rush.

    "You little punk, you actually brought someone back from the dead!" Chris walked over, his weathered face full of admiration.

    Brandon thought for a second, then said, "Uncle Chris, you two have... similar tastes. You should really appreciate each other from now on."

    "Uh..." Chris froze, looking confused.

    Appreciate what now?

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan was still sweeping the battlefield, reaping everything in sight. He stored the corpses¡ªeven the crystal core armaments¡ªinto his spatial ring, leaving nothing behind.

    Mia glanced around and asked, "So... what now?"

    "Time to head back," Ethan replied.

    They''d already made a killing¡ªliterally and figuratively. It was time to regroup, process everything, and maybe come back for more later.

    "Yeah," Mia nodded, totally on board with the plan.

    After the brutal fight, the number of survivors they''d rescued from Blackhand City had dropped significantly. Only about a dozen were left, and most of them were injured in some way.

    Griffin, who''d been brought back from the brink of death, was overwhelmed with gratitude toward Brandon. He hesitated for a moment, then said, "Maybe... I should go to the Los Angeles shelter. That way, I can repay the favor someday."

    "Huh?" Brandon blinked, feeling like something about that sounded... off.

    Especially considering Griffin, like Uncle Chris, wasn''t exactly into women.

    Leah heard that and hesitated, clearly torn.

    "I''d love to go to L.A. too, but... my parents are still here. I need to stay and take care of them."

    "Right," Griffin nodded. In a world like this, being able to stay with your parents was a rare kind of blessing.

    Still, he was dead set on repaying his debt. "Then I''ll go with them to the L.A. shelter."

    "..." Brandon was speechless. Dude was really committed.

    After some discussion, they settled on a plan: Griffin would leave with Mia and the others, while Leah would take the remaining survivors back to the local shelter.

    The whole experience had been surreal for all of them¡ªa brush with death that somehow ended in survival. It left them shaken, but deeply reflective.

    Especially Ethan. Something about it all left a strange feeling in his chest.

    "Do you think... we''ll ever see each other again?" Leah asked.

    "As long as you''re still alive, there''s a chance," Ethan said bluntly.

    "Uh..." Leah paused. L.A. was far¡ªthree states away, at least. If she ever saw Ethan again, it''d probably be because he was leading a zombie horde straight through the country.

    Hard to imagine what that would even look like.

    And whether it''d be a good thing... or a nightmare.

    Still, she didn''t mind. After all, Ethan had saved her life. Without him, she never would''ve seen her parents again. She would''ve been tortured, maybe worse. She owed him everything.

    "Yeah... I''ll stay alive. I hope we meet again."

    "Oh..." Ethan actually thought Leah had potential. Her personality, her instincts¡ªshe could become someone important in the future, maybe even a leader among humans.

    With that, Leah said her goodbyes, one by one, and left with the other survivors.

    "Alright, let''s move out," Ethan called, waving his hand.

    But just then, a zombie caught up from behind. It was shrouded in a faint black mist¡ªMist, to be exact. During the fight, he''d been hiding in the shadows, occasionally tossing out some smoke for cover. That was about the extent of his contribution.

    "Boss, what about me?" Mist asked, catching up.

    "You wanna stay here?"

    "No, no, no! I''m sticking with you!" Mist said quickly, his tone sincere.

    He was completely sold on Ethan now. Forget the power¡ªjust the way Ethan had collected all those corpses was enough to make Mist drool.

    Only an idiot would pass up a chance to follow a guy like that.

    "Then come back with me to the Los Angeles Hive," Ethan said calmly.

    "But... what about my boys?" Mist hesitated, a rare flicker of loyalty in his voice. He couldn''t just leave them behind.

    Even in his current sorry state, they''d stuck with him¡ªnever abandoned him, not once.

    Ethan thought for a moment. "We''ll come back for them later."

    ...

    Out on the wide-open street, Ethan pulled out a sleek aircraft.

    One by one, Mia and the others climbed aboard.

    But surrounding the ship was a group of zombies¡ªMist''s crew.

    "Boss, if you all leave... what happens to us?" one of the elite zombies asked, his voice tinged with worry.

    Without a leader, the horde would fall apart. The mindless ones would scatter, and the whole group would eventually collapse into chaos.

    Ethan looked at him. "Once we''re gone, you''ll be the king here."

    "M-Me? You sure?" The zombie hesitated, clearly doubting himself. He was just elite-level¡ªnot nearly strong enough to rule.

    "You''ve got this," Ethan said with a nod, his voice steady and sure. "Nothing''s set in stone. The future''s yours to shape."

    The zombie froze, staring up at Ethan. In that moment, he swore he saw a halo over the man''s head¡ªlike he was some kind of savior, bringing hope to the undead.

    With that one sentence, Ethan had lit a fire in him.

    "Boss! Don''t worry, I''ll evolve, I swear! I''ll take over this whole area in your name!"

    "Good," Ethan said, satisfied.

    But the zombie still had one thing on his mind. If he was gonna be king, he needed a name. Right now, he didn''t even have that.

    "Boss, before you go... can you give me a name?"

    "You''re asking the right zombie," Ethan said with a smirk. He had full confidence in his naming skills.

    He gave the guy a once-over. Honestly, there was nothing special about him¡ªjust your average elite zombie. But that didn''t matter.

    Ethan recognized him. He was the one who''d locked eyes with him in the library last night¡ªthen bolted in terror.

    "You''ll be called... Fear."

    "Fear?" The zombie tilted his head. It was a weird name, but it had a ring to it. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Thanks, Boss!"

    "Oh, and by the way," Ethan added, turning to leave, "the Triple Scar Zombie King in this city? I already took him out. His territory''s wide open. Go claim it."

    "What?!" The surrounding zombies'' eyes widened, glowing with shock.

    Boss took out the Triple Scar King? So he''d planned this all along...

    He''d already cleared the path for them.

    Fear was overwhelmed with gratitude. He clenched his fists, silently swearing to rise up and rule this land¡ªfor Ethan.

    From that day forward, Texas had a new rising power: the Fear Zombie King.

    Behind them, the aircraft roared to life, blue flames shooting from its thrusters. With a powerful blast, it launched into the sky like a missile, climbing higher and higher until it was just a glowing dot in the clouds.

    Fear and the others stood there, staring up at the sky for a long time.

    Next time they met... things would be different.

    "Goodbye, Boss..."

    ...

 Chapter 348 - 348: No miracle

    The aircraft soared into the sunset, slicing through the clouds. Outside the window, the view was breathtaking¡ªlike something out of a dream.

    Inside, the team was riding high on the thrill of victory. Laughter and chatter filled the cabin, the mood light and celebratory. But Griffin''s eyes were locked on Brandon, staring like he was trying to burn a hole through him.

    "Huh? Why do you keep staring at me?" Brandon shot him a sideways glance.

    Griffin looked down, suddenly bashful, clearly wrestling with something. He hesitated, then mumbled, "I''ve been thinking¡­ You saved my life, and I''m super grateful. But there''s still one thing that''s been bothering me. My, uh¡­ my egg injury. You think you could fix it?"

    "Wait, your what?" Brandon blinked, trying to process.

    "My, uh¡­ you know. Down there. The egg injury."

    Brandon paused, thinking it over. Then he smirked. "Well¡­ I could give you a few eggs."

    Griffin''s eyes lit up. "Wait, seriously?!"

    Brandon nodded, deadpan. "Yup. How about a scrambler, a dumb-egg, and a goof-egg?"

    Griffin: "..."

    Chris and the others burst out laughing, trying to hold it in but failing miserably.

    "Griffin," Chris chuckled, "Brandon can control blood, not regrow body parts. He''s not exactly a miracle worker. But hey, don''t lose hope. Maybe someday you''ll meet someone with the power to fix your, uh¡­ eggs."

    "Yeah, you''re right!" Griffin nodded earnestly. In this new world, the old rules didn''t apply anymore. Who''s to say someone out there hasn''t awakened a power that can rebuild the body? There was still hope.

    He silently vowed to spend the rest of his life searching for that miracle¡ªto reclaim his manhood and rise again.

    Just then, Chris turned to look at Brandon, his expression unreadable.

    Brandon caught the look. "Uncle Chris, now you''re staring at me too. What''s up?"

    "Nothing," Chris said, shaking his head. "Just¡­ still wrapping my head around it. Can''t believe you actually awakened a special ability."

    There was a hint of envy in his voice. That Blood Burst power¡ªoffensive, defensive, and even capable of healing¡ªwas insanely strong. Brandon alone could probably take on several regular Awakeners at once.

    "Why the hell¡­ did I end up with fire powers?" Chris muttered.

    "According to researchers, awakening abilities are influenced by a bunch of factors," Mia chimed in from nearby. "One of the biggest is your emotional state at the time of awakening."

    "Oh¡­" Chris nodded thoughtfully. That actually made a lot of sense.

    Brandon grinned. "So, Uncle Chris, if we go by what Mia said¡­ maybe you were just really pissed off when you awakened."

    "..." Chris''s face darkened. A vein twitched on his forehead.

    But the more he thought about it¡­ yeah, that actually tracked.

    ¡­

    Genesis Biotech, North America Regional HQ.

    Richard sat alone in his office.

    He had just finished combing through the Zombie King files, reading every last detail. His fists clenched unconsciously, veins bulging on his forehead. He''d clearly discovered something serious.

    After a long moment of internal struggle, he exhaled deeply, like a balloon deflating. He leaned back in his chair, eyes closed, as if trying to calm his mind.

    The office was silent. He sat there for a while, unmoving.

    Then¡ª

    A female assistant burst in, breathless and panicked. "Richard! Adrian''s team ran into an SS-class Zombie King. They''ve all gone dark¡ªno contact." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I know," Richard said calmly, eyes still closed.

    "What?" The assistant froze, stunned. That''s it? He already knew?

    Of course¡ªit was Richard. Even in the face of disaster, he stayed cool as ice.

    Truth was, Richard had already pieced it together. Cross-referencing the Zombie King files, he''d figured out exactly which one they''d encountered¡ªthe one holed up in that skyscraper in downtown L.A.

    His people never stood a chance.

    Losing Lucas and Adrian¡ªtwo of his top operatives¡ªalong with hundreds of Awakeners who had formed crystal cores, not to mention all the high-grade Crystal Core Armaments¡­ Even for someone with Richard''s resources, it was a brutal loss.

    Then the assistant seemed to remember something.

    "Oh, right¡ªbefore Adrian went dark, he managed to send back a voice recording. Do you want to hear it?"

    Richard''s eyes snapped open. He sat up straight, suddenly alert.

    "Really?" His voice was low, but charged with interest.

    Because anyone who came face-to-face with that SS-class Zombie King in L.A. didn''t usually live to tell the tale.

    If Adrian had managed to send something back¡­ it could be invaluable.

    "Play it. Now."

    "Yes, sir."

    The assistant quickly pulled out a portable player and hit play.

    The recording started with a burst of static¡ªclearly the signal had been terrible. Then came Adrian''s voice, ragged and breathless, like he was running for his life.

    "We''ve been ambushed by an SS-class Zombie King. Chances are¡­ we''re not making it out. I¡ªI think I could die any second!"

    "He''s right behind us¡­ still killing¡ªGod! It''s a massacre!"

    "This SS-class Zombie King is insanely powerful. He''s awakened an ability called Absolute Domain. No one can get close to him¡­ I don''t think I''m gonna make it."

    "If we''re gonna have any shot at taking this thing down, we need someone with top-tier tracking abilities. That''s non-negotiable. And we''ll also need a high-level psychic-type Awakener¡ªat least S+ rank¡ªto resist the effects of his Absolute Domain¡­"

    "As for offense¡­ I honestly don''t know what kind of Awakener could even hurt him. That''s all I''ve got for now. He''s almost on me¡­"

    "I''m heading to find Samuel from the Black Hand Legion. Maybe he''s got something¡ªanything¡ªthat can slow this monster down and give us a fighting chance¡­"

    click

    The recording ended there.

    Even through the grainy audio, Adrian''s panic and desperation were palpable. You could feel the sheer terror in his voice, the sense that death was breathing down his neck.

    "Where''s Samuel from the Black Hand Legion?" Richard asked, his voice low.

    The assistant hesitated, then answered, "We just got off the line with the Legion''s HQ. Samuel''s gone dark too."

    "¡­"

    Richard''s face darkened. The last sliver of hope he''d been clinging to vanished.

    So that was that.

    No miracle. No survivors.

    "Haaaah¡­"

    He let out a long breath and closed his eyes again, sinking into thought.

    Adrian''s final message, grim as it was, still held value.

    That SS-class Zombie King had traveled all the way from L.A., crossing three states to get here. That meant it wasn''t just a mindless monster¡ªit had long-range mobility, maybe even purpose.

    That was terrifying.

    It was like someone had cracked open Pandora''s box.

    According to Adrian, taking this thing down would require two key components: a top-tier tracker and a high-level psychic Awakener. But even that might not be enough.

    Richard didn''t have all the answers. Not yet. But he knew one thing¡ªhe couldn''t figure this out alone.

    He needed more intel. More minds.

    People who''d been close to that Zombie King. People who might''ve seen something, survived something.

    Two names came to mind immediately: Nathan and Sophia. They''d both operated near the L.A. zone. If anyone had insight, it was them.

    "Get Nathan and Sophia on a call. We''re having a meeting."

    "A meeting? Oh¡ªyes, right away."

    The assistant blinked, caught off guard by the sudden order, but didn''t dare question it. She rushed off to set up the emergency conference.

    Richard sat there, eyes fixed on nothing, his expression grim.

    "Let''s see¡­ if this thing really can''t be stopped¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 349 - 349: The perfect team plan

    Soon enough, Nathan and Sophia received a sudden meeting notification.

    "A meeting? Outta nowhere? What for?" Nathan muttered, puzzled.

    They''d just had a call not long ago, and the newly developed Crystal Core Armaments hadn''t even been delivered yet...

    Still, curiosity got the better of him. He and Sophia logged into the virtual conference room together.

    Moments later, beams of light shimmered in the digital space, gradually forming three figures.

    Richard. Nathan. Sophia.

    "Huh?"

    Nathan immediately sensed something was off. The entire virtual hall was empty except for the three of them¡ªnone of the other branch leaders were present.

    Why just the two of them? Did someone find out he''d been slacking off and playing cards?

    Wait... was this some kind of disciplinary meeting?

    Richard''s expression didn''t help¡ªhis face was dark, eyes sharp and brooding.

    He glanced over the two of them. Nathan looked the same as always, but Sophia... she was a different story. She looked thinner, worn out, her usual fire completely gone. The confident, take-no-prisoners woman was nowhere to be seen.

    "Do you know where the Zombie King from L.A. is right now?" Richard asked, his voice low.

    "The Zombie King? Should still be holed up in his corpse nest, right?" Nathan replied, like it was obvious.

    Richard shook his head.

    "No. He''s in Texas."

    "What?" Nathan''s eyes widened. That was the last thing he expected.

    "How the hell did he end up there?"

    "I''d like to know that too," Richard said, his tone heavy.

    Sophia shifted uncomfortably, her face flushing with embarrassment. "That Zombie King... he stole my crystal core aircraft."

    "..." Richard stared at her, speechless.

    Of course. That explained it.

    Well, mystery solved. But now wasn''t the time to point fingers.

    "You''ve both had run-ins with that Zombie King," Richard continued. "Tell me¡ªif we were to build the perfect team, no limits, ideal conditions... what kind of squad would it take to kill him?"

    "Uh..." Both of them froze.

    Ideal conditions meant they could ignore real-world limitations and just imagine the best-case scenario.

    Nathan almost blurted out, "Just send ten SSS-rank Awakeners and call it a day," but he bit his tongue. Knowing Richard, he might just decide to use Nathan as a test subject if he said something that dumb.

    Sophia, on the other hand, suddenly lit up. Her eyes sparkled with a fire that hadn''t been there in weeks.

    She got it. Richard wasn''t just asking for fun¡ªhe was planning to build a team. A real one. A team that could take down the Zombie King.

    Her mind drifted back to her past encounters with Ethan¡ªthe Zombie King¡ªand the comrades she''d lost to him.

    "Elemental-type Awakeners might be useful," she said slowly. "But strength and agility types? Practically useless. They can''t even get close to him."

    "Agreed," Richard nodded. "So far, we know we''ll need someone with tracking abilities, and definitely a psychic-type Awakener. That''s non-negotiable. Anything else you''d add?"

    Nathan scratched his chin, grimacing.

    Tough question. His fight with Ethan had been way back at the start of the apocalypse¡ªhardly relevant now. And none of his people had ever even scratched the guy.

    Sophia fell silent again, deep in thought.

    Time ticked by, second by second.

    The virtual conference room was dead quiet.

    A moment later, Richard''s patience started to wear thin. "You two seriously can''t come up with anything?"

    "Wait... I''ve got it!" Sophia''s eyes lit up. "Spatial-type! Yes, spatial abilities! One of my Bernardino Four Riders¡ªGriff¡ªhe once managed to restrain the Zombie King using spatial powers!"

    "Oh?" Richard''s brows lifted, clearly intrigued.

    Trackers to locate him, spatial abilities to lock him down, psychics to counter his Absolute Domain... the blueprint for a perfect strike team was finally taking shape.

    Sophia kept going, her voice gaining strength. "And every member of the team needs to be at least S+ rank. Ideally, the core positions should be filled by SS-rank Awakeners. Otherwise, we''re just gambling."

    "Anything else?" Richard asked.

    Sophia shook her head. That was all she could think of for now.

    Nathan, meanwhile, was silently doing the math in his head. This whole "perfect team" idea sounded great on paper, but in reality? Total fantasy. S+ Awakeners were already rare as hell, and now they needed ones with specific abilities?

    Especially spatial-types... where the hell were they supposed to find one of those?

    And even if they did, what kind of insane reward would it take to convince these elites to risk their lives against an SS-rank Zombie King?

    "Richard, this perfect team plan of yours... it''s kinda impossible, isn''t it?"

    "It''s definitely difficult," Richard admitted without hesitation. "But we need a direction. Even if it''s hard, it''s not completely out of reach."

    "Fair enough," Nathan nodded.

    Seeing that neither of them had anything else to add¡ªand considering that even the three roles they''d identified were already a nightmare to fill¡ªRichard decided to wrap it up.

    "Alright, that''s it for today. Meeting adjourned."

    ...

    Los Angeles.

    The golden light of sunset bathed the city in a warm, dusky glow.

    A sleek aircraft descended slowly, its engines humming softly as it touched down.

    "Finally back..."

    With a soft click, the hatch slid open, revealing Ethan''s silhouette.

    "Later, Ethan! We''ll be in touch!" Sean called out as he hopped out of the craft.

    Chris and the others followed behind, each saying their goodbyes.

    "Boss, I''m heading out. Call me next time you need a pilot," Oliver said with a grin.

    "I''ll check with the major shelters about that puzzle slab of yours," Mia added. "If I hear anything, I''ll let you know."

    "It''s not a puzzle. It''s the Star Map," Ethan corrected immediately. No way was he letting anyone disrespect the name he''d come up with.

    Mia nodded. "Right, right. Star Map."

    "Alright then. See you around," Ethan said.

    "Bye!"

    They waved him off, walking side by side toward the nearest shelter, their laughter echoing faintly as their figures faded into the sunset.

    Then, from inside the aircraft, a zombie poked its head out, eyes scanning the city.

    "Boss, this whole city''s your turf?" Mist asked, wide-eyed.

    "Yeah. And a few others too."

    "Wait, what? Which ones?" Mist asked, curiosity piqued.

    "Pretty much every city nearby," Ethan replied casually.

    "Damn..." Mist''s jaw dropped.

    For a zombie who''d spent most of his life hiding and running, this was the first time he''d seen a territory this massive.

    He''d hit the jackpot.

    "Come on, I''ll introduce you to the rest of the crew." Ethan waved his hand, storing the aircraft away with a flick of his wrist.

    Then he and Mist headed toward the heart of the city.

    The sunset cast long shadows across the streets.

    Los Angeles was eerily quiet.

    But not for long.

    One by one, figures began to emerge¡ªzombies, but not the mindless kind. These were evolved, their eyes gleaming with intelligence.

    Especially the elite ones¡ªtheir presence was overwhelming.

    Soon, Bulldozer, Laura, and other Zombie Kings arrived, each leading their own squads of high-level undead. In no time, the area was packed.

    And on a distant rooftop, a massive white zombie tiger stood watch. Its body was the size of a bull, muscles rippling beneath its fur, radiating raw, savage power.

    Mist''s eyes darted around, taking it all in. One Zombie King after another stepped forward, each more terrifying than the last.

    "They''re all this strong???"

    ...

    S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 350 - 350: Guysâ€¦ Iâ€™ve got an idea

    "Boss! I missed you like crazy!" Bulldozer lumbered up with his usual booming voice, grinning from ear to ear.

    Ethan gestured toward the newcomer. "This is Mist¡ªhe''s the newest member of our Hive."

    "Ohhh¡­" Bulldozer responded, squinting as he gave Mist a once-over. His eyes narrowed as he noticed the faint black mist swirling around Mist''s body. "Yo, why''s this guy smokin''?"

    "¡­" Mist''s face twitched. Seriously? That''s how you greet someone?

    He wanted to correct him¡ªhe wasn''t "smoking," he was radiating an aura. A mysterious, irresistible aura, thank you very much.

    Ethan moved on. "So, anything happen while I was gone? Everything good with the territory?"

    "All good, Boss. You know I got this place on lockdown," Bulldozer replied with a proud thump to his chest.

    "Alright, cool."

    Ethan gave a casual nod, then with a wave of his hand, released the spoils of their latest hunt.

    In an instant, the entire street was buried under a mountain of corpses¡ªan overwhelming, grotesque pile that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    "Holy shit!" The other Zombie Kings stared, wide-eyed. That was¡­ a lot.

    Leave it to the boss¡ªevery haul bigger than the last.

    "Dig in," Ethan said over his shoulder as he turned and headed back toward the building.

    The thick stench of blood hit the air like a drug, and the horde surged forward, snarling and tearing into the feast.

    The street erupted with the sounds of gnashing teeth, ripping flesh, and guttural growls¡ªa full-blown feeding frenzy.

    Mist was right there in the middle of it, high on adrenaline.

    He was sure of it now¡ªhe''d made the right choice.

    "There''s no way we can finish all this¡­ it''s too much," he muttered between bites.

    Just then, a few more zombies pushed their way out of the crowd. Leading them was one with a pair of oversized ears, shouting frantically.

    "Quit hoggin'' it! There''s enough for everyone!"

    No sooner had he yelled than he dove into the pile, tearing into a chunk of meat like he hadn''t eaten in weeks.

    "Uh¡­ guess not everyone''s a badass," Mist thought to himself, raising an eyebrow.

    Big Ears caught him staring and gave him a quick once-over, but his mouth was too full to say anything just yet.

    A few minutes later, the feast wound down.

    Big Ears, along with two others¡ªShrimpy and Locomotive¡ªswaggered over to Mist like they owned the place.

    "New guy," Big Ears said, puffing out his chest, "we''re the OGs around here. If you''ve got questions, you come to us."

    "Whoa, all of you under the boss? You guys are seriously strong!" Mist said, still impressed.

    "Damn right!" Big Ears beamed. "We''re the elite guard¡ªtop-tier warriors. We''ve had the evolution serum. And the Bio-Monster Corps? They''ve been injected with the G-Virus. You know the G-Virus, right? I was the one who found it, so yeah¡ªwe''re kind of a big deal."

    "Then¡­ why are you so weak?" Mist asked, genuinely puzzled.

    "Uh¡­" Big Ears froze, clearly caught off guard. "Ahem! Looks like our new friend here hasn''t evolved much yet¡­"

    Shrimpy nodded solemnly. "Yeah, Big Ears, this guy''s got no clue."

    "Don''t be fooled by appearances," Big Ears said quickly, trying to recover. "Strength isn''t everything. We''re part of the Hive''s Overlord Squad¡ªwe handle the real important missions."

    Mist''s eyes lit up. Overlord Squad? That sounded badass.

    "What kind of missions?"

    "Finding the Star Map tablets, of course! You''ve seen the one the boss carries, right? We found that!" Big Ears said proudly.

    Bringing back that Star Map tablet had been a huge win¡ªthey''d even gotten praise from Ethan himself.

    Since then, the three of them had been scouring the ruins for more, never giving up.

    But the truth was¡­ those tablets were damn hard to find.

    Mist had seen the power of the Star Map tablet with his own eyes¡ªit was no joke. That thing was insanely strong. He couldn''t help but start believing what Big Ears was saying.

    "So you guys really are that badass, huh?"

    "Now you''re getting it," Big Ears said with a smug grin. "So, what do you say? Wanna join our Overlord Squad?"

    "Hell yeah," Mist replied without missing a beat.

    "I''m in."

    And just like that, the four zombies started to bond, hanging out more and more, slowly becoming a tight-knit crew.

    ¡­

    Back at home, Ethan took his time unwinding. He stepped into a hot shower, scrubbed off the grime, and changed into a fresh set of clothes.

    Then he poured himself a glass of thick red "juice" and popped an S-grade crystal core into his mouth.

    Pure energy surged through his body, spreading to every limb like a warm current wrapping him in power.

    He leaned back into the plush sofa with a satisfied sigh.

    "Man, nothing beats being home¡­"

    This last mission had been a goldmine. He''d scored four S-grade crystal cores and over a thousand lower-grade ones.

    Not to mention the hundreds of crystal core firearms they''d seized¡ªeach one loaded with its own core.

    Double loot drop. Jackpot.

    Ethan was already planning ahead. He''d equip his elite troops with those crystal core firearms. Those zombies were highly evolved, with intelligence on par with humans. Hell, they even danced at parties¡ªhandling guns would be a breeze.

    His elite squad had physical stats averaging at B+ level. The only thing they lacked was awakened abilities.

    But the crystal core firearms would cover that weakness¡ªand give them serious long-range firepower.

    Ethan couldn''t help but get excited imagining it.

    Hundreds of elite zombies, armed to the teeth with crystal core weapons.

    Next time they clashed with another hive, it''d be a slaughter. The enemy wouldn''t know what hit them.

    He sat up and downed the rest of his red "juice" in one gulp.

    Then he grabbed his phone, connected to the shelter''s signal, and shot Mia a message.

    "Any luck finding the Star Map tablet?"

    "Ugh¡­ I just got to the shelter. And do you even know what time it is?" Mia replied.

    "Oh." Ethan glanced out the window. The sun had completely disappeared, and darkness had swallowed the city. Night was falling fast.

    "Alright, get some rest. No rush."

    Mia: "¡­"

    ¡­

    With Ethan back in his territory, life returned to its usual rhythm. He laid low in the Hive, absorbing crystal cores and steadily evolving. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Time passed quietly.

    Days blurred together, and before long, more than two weeks had slipped by.

    Then came another pitch-black night.

    Cold wind howled through the ruins of the apocalypse, whistling through broken buildings like a ghost''s cry.

    In Rancho Cucamonga, on a wide, empty street, a massive crater split the ground. The pavement was cracked and shattered, buildings around it reduced to rubble. The destruction still bore the scars of a meteor''s impact.

    Four zombies stood at the edge of the crater.

    "Mist, bro, I''m not even exaggerating¡ªthis is where the Star Map tablet dropped from the sky. I swear, it was like whoosh¡ªBOOM! Thing hit like a damn nuke. I had to break my personal record¡ªhundred meters in three seconds¡ªjust to dodge it," Big Ears said, flailing his arms as he painted the scene.

    Shrimpy and Locomotive nodded enthusiastically.

    "No lie, we were running too, and next thing we know, Big Ears just whoosh flies past us. Dude was gone. You tell me that''s not impressive."

    "Yeah, that''s pretty badass," Mist said, genuinely impressed.

    Big Ears puffed up. "Of course, now that you''re with us, we''ve gotta keep pushing. The mission to find more tablets doesn''t stop."

    "So¡­ how exactly do we find them?" Mist asked, curious.

    Big Ears frowned, deep in thought. The truth was, those tablets were damn near impossible to track down. They could''ve landed anywhere on the planet. And they''d already scoured every city in their territory¡ªpractically swept the ground clean¡ªand still hadn''t found a single clue.

    But Big Ears wasn''t the type to give up. His eyes suddenly lit up with a wild gleam.

    "Guys¡­ I''ve got an idea."

    "What is it?"

    "We stay right here¡­ and wait for another one to fall."

    ¡­

 Chapter 351 - 351: This isnâ€™t a meteor

    "???"

    The other three zombies stared at Big Ears, their faces full of question marks. This plan sounded... sketchy.

    Locomotive frowned. "Did you devolve from sitting around in the territory too long or what? Just waiting here for the stone slab to fall? Seriously?"

    "What else can we do?" Big Ears replied, trying to sound reasonable. "We''ve already confirmed it''s not anywhere else. Waiting right here gives us the best odds."

    Shrimpy nodded. "Alright, fine. We''ll go with Big Ears'' plan. It''s not like we''ve had any luck searching elsewhere. Who knows? Maybe both slabs really did fall into the same crater."

    "Exactly! We wait right here. If it doesn''t drop, we''re not leaving!" Big Ears declared, full of confidence.

    "Alright!"

    The other three zombies, swept up by his enthusiasm, nodded in agreement.

    So, the four of them sat down at the edge of the meteor crater, heads tilted back, eyes fixed on the pitch-black sky, waiting for a streak of fire to appear.

    Unfortunately¡­ the sky stayed dark. The clouds churned and shifted, but nothing happened.

    Time ticked by, slowly and silently.

    2,000 Years Later¡­

    No one knew how long it had been. The four zombies were still sitting at the crater''s edge, practically covered in cobwebs.

    They kept staring at the sky, like statues frozen in time.

    "Big Ears," Shrimpy finally broke the silence, his patience worn thin, "I think your plan might be flawed. What are the odds both slabs landed in the same crater, really?"

    "Shut up," Big Ears snapped. "It hasn''t even been that long. If you can''t wait this out, how are we ever gonna pull off something big?"

    "Ugh, fine¡­" Shrimpy sighed, clearly over it.

    More time passed.

    Even Locomotive started to waver. "There''s been zero movement. Maybe¡­ we should come up with a backup plan?"

    "Don''t rush it. Let the slab float around in space a little longer," Big Ears insisted, still clinging to his theory.

    But then Mist suddenly spoke up, "Wait a sec¡­ if we''re just sitting here waiting, why are all four of us doing it? Wouldn''t it be easier to take shifts?"

    "Hey¡­ that actually makes sense." The other three zombies exchanged glances, nodding in agreement.

    This smoky guy might actually be onto something¡­

    Just then, a flicker of red light appeared on the distant horizon¡ªtiny, but unmistakable against the dark sky.

    Big Ears immediately looked up, eyes lighting up with excitement.

    "We don''t have to wait anymore! The slab''s coming!"

    "For real? O.o" The others looked up too, surprised. Sure enough, a fiery red glow was streaking across the sky, falling fast.

    But¡­ it wasn''t heading toward Rancho Cucamonga.

    "Damn! We actually waited it out!" Locomotive said, stunned.

    "But it looks like it''s landing somewhere else," Mist observed.

    "Then what are we standing around for? Let''s go!" Big Ears shouted, waving them forward.

    Without hesitation, they all took off, sprinting toward the falling firelight. They''d been through hell trying to find that slab¡ªsearching high and low, even resorting to just sitting and waiting. That''s how determined they were.

    Now that they finally had a lead?

    No way they were letting it go.

    The four zombies tore through the dark streets, moving fast. They were pros at running away¡ªspeed was their thing.

    Before long, they reached the edge of Rancho Cucamonga. Ahead lay an overgrown road leading out of town, littered with overturned, rusted-out cars, most of them swallowed by vines.

    A few stray zombies wandered in the shadows, their low growls echoing in the dark.

    "Big Ears," Shrimpy said cautiously, "once we cross this road, we''re out of Rancho Cucamonga. That''s not our turf anymore. Could be dangerous."

    Big Ears scanned the horizon. The fiery glow was getting brighter, still falling, and it wasn''t that far off.

    "We''ve been with the boss long enough¡ªwe''ve gotta show we''ve grown. Time to step up. I''m the damn Overlord of Rancho Cucamonga!"

    "Uh¡­" The others blinked, caught off guard by his sudden burst of passion.

    "Yeah! We''re the Overlord Squad! What''s a little danger?"

    "Don''t let fear win, dammit!"

    "Charge!"

    "¡­"

    The four zombies let out low, guttural roars¡ªand picked up speed.

    A moment later¡ª

    They had made it out of the city, officially stepping beyond Ethan''s territory.

    On either side of the highway stretched abandoned houses and open fields, overgrown with wild grass. In the distance, dark mountains and forests loomed under the night sky, pitch-black and eerie. Every now and then, the air echoed with the screeches and howls of mutated beasts.

    Up ahead, the fiery glow in the sky was getting closer¡ªso close, it was starting to paint the clouds red. And it was still falling.

    But something about it felt¡­ off.

    Big Ears squinted, his sharp hearing picking up on something strange. "Wait¡­ that''s not right."

    The others tensed. He was right. The falling fireball didn''t have the same apocalyptic vibe as the one that had crashed into Rancho Cucamonga. That time, the Star Map slab had torn through the clouds like a divine judgment, lighting up the entire sky like the end of the world.

    This? This was way more low-key. And now that they were closer, they could hear it¡ªan engine. A loud, sputtering engine.

    "This isn''t a meteor," Locomotive said, narrowing his eyes.

    As the object got closer, they could make out the shape¡ªa massive aircraft, one of its engines on fire, spiraling down at an angle.

    "BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM!"

    With a deafening roar, the plane slammed into the ground, skidding for hundreds of feet. It tore through rocks and trees, sparks flying everywhere, the screech of metal on earth piercing the night.

    "Holy crap," Big Ears muttered.

    The four zombies stared, wide-eyed, as the plane finally came to a stop in the middle of the field. It had carved a trench nearly a thousand feet long, dirt and debris flung everywhere. The wings were snapped clean off, the fuselage cracked open, and flames still licked at parts of the wreckage.

    It was a full-blown crash site. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And on the side of the plane, barely visible through the smoke and fire, were markings in Japanese.

    BANG!

    A loud thud echoed from the wreckage as someone inside kicked open a hole in the fuselage. A middle-aged man stumbled out, covered in soot and dirt.

    "Goddammit!" he cursed, coughing, then turned back to the hole and waved frantically.

    "Move! Get out, now! This thing could blow any second!"

    One by one, people began pouring out¡ªmen and women, all carrying backpacks or makeshift bags. There were a lot of them.

    They looked thin, ragged, like they''d been through hell. Many had grotesque red boils on their faces, swollen and oozing¡ªmutations from radiation exposure.

    "We finally made it out of Japan!"

    "Don''t celebrate yet. This place might not be safe either."

    "Hmph! You think it''s worse than Japan? No way."

    "Exactly. At least there''s no radiation here!"

    "We just need to find somewhere¡­ somewhere we can survive."

    "..."

    They chattered in rapid Japanese, voices filled with exhaustion, hope, and fear.

    Meanwhile, Big Ears and the others were crouched behind a dirt mound, watching the scene unfold with wide eyes.

    "Japanese food?" Big Ears muttered, confused.

    "Big Ears, they look disgusting¡­" Shrimpy said, wrinkling his nose in disgust.

    "So many humans! We gotta run!" Mist panicked, already turning to bolt.

    Locomotive grabbed him by the back of the neck like a misbehaving puppy.

    "Get back here!"

    ...

 Chapter 352 - 352: Chocolate!

    "Don''t forget! We''re the Overlord Squad¡ªhow can we run when we see humans?" Locomotive barked.

    "Oh, right!" Mist snapped out of it, looking a little embarrassed. Things were different now¡ªthis wasn''t like before.

    "Sorry, old habits die hard."

    Locomotive: "..."

    Big Ears scanned the area with a sharp gaze.

    "We didn''t get the stone tablet, but humans showed up. If we take them out, that''s still a big win."

    "Yeah, yeah, Big Ears is right," Shrimpy chimed in, nodding. After chasing this far, they had to do something. No way they were going back empty-handed.

    But up ahead, the firelight and the crash had stirred up quite a commotion. The noise echoed across the open plains, and the wandering zombies had definitely noticed.

    The scent of humans in the air only made them more frenzied.

    What had been aimless, sluggish corpses suddenly turned into a pack of ravenous wolves, charging in from all directions. And there were a lot of them.

    "Hey, Dad! Zombies incoming!" a young girl''s voice rang out from the crowd, her tone tight with fear.

    The middle-aged man''s eyes swept the darkness. Shapes were emerging¡ªzombies, snarling and howling, closing in fast.

    "Damn these things! They just keep coming!"

    His face twisted in frustration. Then, with a sudden crackle, arcs of electricity danced across his hand, sizzling through the air.

    His aura surged, rising sharply until it hit a peak.

    Lightning flared, lighting up the field in a blinding flash. The grotesque faces of the zombies flickered in and out of view, now just feet away. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Die!" the man roared, slamming his fist into the ground.

    A deep rumble followed¡ªlike thunder rolling across the earth. Bolts of lightning shot out from the impact point, racing across the ground and weaving into a massive electric net.

    The zombies froze mid-charge, their bodies twitching violently as electricity tore through them. Smoke curled off their charred skin.

    One by one, they dropped like puppets with their strings cut.

    In a single, clean move, the man had wiped out dozens of zombies. No hesitation. No wasted motion.

    Anyone who made it out of Japan alive clearly wasn''t some nobody...

    "Holy crap," Big Ears muttered, eyes wide. "That human''s no joke. Good thing we didn''t rush in."

    "Big Ears... maybe we should let them go this time?" Shrimpy suggested, a little sheepishly.

    "Hmm. That''s why you''re our squad''s brain, Shrimpy," Big Ears nodded. "I didn''t bring my weapon today anyway. Let''s cut them some slack."

    The crash had been loud enough to echo for miles, so more zombies were already shambling in from the darkness. These were the lowest tier¡ªmindless, driven only by the urge to kill.

    The Japanese Awakeners scanned their surroundings warily.

    From beneath the dirt, there was a faint rustling¡ªlike roots writhing underground. In the distant forest, pairs of eerie green eyes blinked open. Something was watching. Waiting.

    Clearly, they hadn''t just stirred up zombies. Mutated plants and beasts were on the move too.

    The middle-aged man wasn''t about to stick around.

    "Too dangerous out here at night. Let''s move¡ªnow."

    "Got it!" the others responded quickly.

    With the man leading the way, the group gathered their gear and hurried off into the shadows.

    "They ran?" Big Ears and the others watched from a distance.

    "Lucky for them," Shrimpy grunted. "If they''d stayed a minute longer, we''d have gone full rampage mode."

    Mist frowned. "So now that they''re gone, does that mean we miss out on the credit?"

    "Not necessarily," Big Ears said, pressing his oversized ear to the ground. He focused, listening intently to the humans'' retreating footsteps.

    "Come on, follow me!"

    With that, he stiffened his legs, stuck his butt in the air, and started scooting forward in a weird, slithering crawl.

    Mist blinked. He''d never seen anything like it. What kind of power was this?

    No doubt about it¡ªanyone working under the boss had to be a genius...

    Big Ears had a plan. Sure, those humans were strong¡ªmaybe too strong to take head-on. But if he could track where they were headed and report back to the boss, that''d still be a win.

    Who knows? If those Japanese survivors were carrying something valuable, that could be a huge score.

    Big Ears had exceptional hearing. He could pick up everything¡ªthe rustling of mutated plants, the screeches of strange insects, and the steady footsteps of the fleeing humans.

    The journey wasn''t exactly smooth for the humans. They kept running into zombies and mutated beasts trying to block their path. But luckily, none of the monsters were high-level threats, and the Japanese Awakeners made quick work of them.

    By the time they moved on, they''d left a trail of corpses behind.

    "Good thing the monsters here aren''t nearly as tough as the ones back in Japan," said the middle-aged man leading the group.

    His name was Hiro Saito. He''d fled all the way from Japan, where the environment had become increasingly hostile to human life.

    The few dozen people trailing behind him were all from the same shelter.

    "That''s such a relief."

    "Yeah, no way the creatures here are as bad as what we had to deal with back home."

    "Look at all this grass¡ªfood shouldn''t be a problem."

    "..."

    The group started chatting, letting their imaginations run wild about what a new, better life might look like.

    "Hey, Dad, I think there''s a town up ahead," said a soft voice. It was Naomi Saito, Hiro''s daughter.

    She''d been well protected throughout the journey. Her skin was pale and untouched by radiation, her face still round with a hint of baby fat¡ªpetite and adorably cute.

    Hiro narrowed his eyes, scanning the distance. Sure enough, there was a small town ahead. Overgrown with weeds, buildings crumbling and half-collapsed¡ªit looked like a ghost town.

    A few zombies were still wandering around.

    "This place''ll do. Let''s clear out the zombies and rest here for now," Hiro said.

    "Got it," a few Awakeners behind him replied. They grabbed their weapons and charged in, quickly dispatching the startled undead with practiced ease.

    Once the area was secure, the group moved into the town.

    It was a small place, so there weren''t many zombies to begin with¡ªnothing that could pose a real threat to them.

    They found a two-story building that was still mostly intact. After forcing the door open, everyone filed inside.

    It was safer to hide indoors, away from prying eyes.

    One of the Awakeners had psychic abilities and cast a mental barrier around the building, masking their presence completely.

    "Phew¡ª"

    Everyone finally let out a breath. After trekking across mountains, crossing the sea, and surviving god knows what else, they''d actually made it.

    A few people couldn''t hold back their emotions and started crying softly.

    "Thank god... we made it..."

    "We finally escaped that hellhole."

    "My mom... she didn''t make it. She died on the way."

    "Let''s not dwell on it. We should check if there''s any supplies here."

    "..."

    Now that they could relax a little, people began exploring the building.

    The two-story house was surprisingly clean. A bit dusty, sure, but it looked like no one had lived here even before the world went to hell. Everything was still sealed up tight.

    "Chocolate! I found chocolate!" Naomi squealed, pulling open a drawer.

    Amid the clutter, she''d found a few chocolate bars¡ªstill within their one-year shelf life and totally edible.

    Her eyes lit up with joy.

    ...

 Chapter 353 - 353: Lollipop Head

    "Dad, this chocolate''s for you," Naomi said, holding it out with a smile.

    Hiro gently patted her head, his eyes soft with affection. "Nah, you eat it. You need the energy."

    Around them, the others were busy unpacking their gear, pulling out whatever food they had left to refuel. Everyone was worn out, and it showed.

    But it wasn''t just exhaustion¡ªsome of their bodies had started to change.

    One young man had a massive tumor bulging from his shoulder, nearly the size of his head. It looked grotesque, like something out of a nightmare. The mutation was from drinking contaminated water¡ªclean sources had long since dried up.

    Nearby, a teenage girl''s face was covered in swollen boils, some as big as fists, others like peas. A few had even merged together, squeezing her eyes into narrow slits. Her skin was stretched and inflamed, the infection spreading like wildfire.

    And they weren''t the only ones. All around, more mutated survivors shuffled about¡ªtwisted, disfigured, barely recognizable as human anymore.

    ...

    Outside the town, Big Ears suddenly stopped dragging his feet. He straightened up slowly, brushing the dust off his oversized ears.

    "They''ve stopped," he said, voice low. "They''re holed up in that little town up ahead."

    "Oh¡­" one of the other zombies muttered, nodding. Their glowing eyes narrowed, locking onto the town in the distance.

    They were far from Los Angeles now. That town ahead? It was under San Diego''s territory¡ªnot some no-man''s-land.

    The zombies Hiro''s group had just wiped out? Those were under the command of San Diego''s Zombie King.

    "Humans actually ran here to hide?" Shrimpy muttered, his voice thick with disdain.

    Mist looked confused. He was newer to the group and didn''t know the history between Ethan and the San Diego zombie factions.

    "What''s the deal with this place?" he asked.

    Big Ears puffed up, clearly enjoying the chance to tell a story. "Ah, that''s a long one. You gotta go back to the Battle of San Bernardino. That''s when we and the boss took down the Genesis Biotech outpost, wiped out the Rancho Cucamonga horde, and even killed that fat bastard¡ªthe Butcher Zombie King!"

    He paused dramatically. "That was back in the day." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mist blinked. "Wait, ''back in the day''? You mean this year?"

    Big Ears shrugged. "Yeah, but saying ''back in the day'' makes it sound more epic, y''know?"

    Locomotive jumped in, picking up the thread. "That Butcher Big Ears mentioned? He was one of San Diego''s Zombie Kings. That town up ahead? It''s their turf."

    "So those humans just wandered into enemy territory?" Mist said, catching on fast.

    "Exactly," Big Ears nodded. "And they don''t even realize how deep they''re in it."Humans couldn''t pick up on zombie brainwaves, so Hiro Saito and his crew had no clue. To them, this was just another abandoned town in the middle of nowhere.

    They didn''t know the zombies they''d just slaughtered had already sent out a psychic distress signal¡ªone that was now echoing all the way back to San Diego.

    Which meant something bad was coming.

    Really bad.

    If nothing went wrong, a full-blown zombie horde from San Diego would be here soon.

    "Then what the hell are we still doing here?" Mist said, already panicking. "Let''s get the hell out before they show up!"

    He was always the nervous one, and the thought of a zombie swarm made his stomach turn.

    But Big Ears twitched. His ears perked up. "Too late. They''re already here."

    "What? That fast?!" Mist''s eyes went wide, glowing with fear.

    "Awooooooo¡ª!"

    A chilling howl echoed from the forest behind the town, sharp and piercing.

    Above, thick clouds swallowed the moon, plunging the world into darkness. A sudden gust of wind swept through the trees, bending them low, sending leaves flying in a chaotic swirl.

    The forest rustled and groaned, as if something ancient had just awakened.

    "Holy shit! Wolves too?!" Big Ears flinched, heart pounding. That howl had confirmed his worst fear.

    "Quick! We need to hide¡ªnow!"

    The four zombies scanned their surroundings and spotted a large pit nearby. Without hesitation, they dove in, crawling up to the edge and flattening themselves against the dirt. Only their eyes and the tops of their heads peeked out.

    Four zombie heads, lined up in a neat little row, stared intently toward the forest.

    Curiosity had gotten the better of them¡ªthey wanted to see what kind of force San Diego''s Zombie Horde was bringing to the table. Call it recon.

    A few tense seconds passed.

    Then the trees began to shake. Leaves rustled, branches snapped, and a wave of dark, violent energy rolled out from the woods. Shadows flickered in the gloom, moving fast.

    "Raaaargh¡ª!"

    With a guttural roar, the first wave of zombies burst from the treeline.

    In seconds, the hillside was crawling with them¡ªhundreds, maybe thousands. And these weren''t your average shamblers. A good chunk of them were fast, agile, and clearly evolved. They tore across the landscape, heading straight for the town.

    "They''re pretty damn advanced," Mist muttered, eyes narrowing.

    "Not bad," Big Ears agreed, watching them like a coach sizing up the competition.

    "Where''s their Zombie King?" one of them asked.

    "No clue¡­ hasn''t shown up yet."

    The others shook their heads. Not that it mattered¡ªthey weren''t the target here. No need to panic.

    But inside the two-story building in town, panic had already exploded.

    Dozens of Japanese Awakeners were scrambling, nerves stretched to the breaking point.

    Hiro Saito''s eyes were wide with disbelief. "Where the hell did all these zombies come from?!"

    He''d known something was wrong the moment that wolf howl echoed through the trees.

    The young man with the tumor on his shoulder stammered, "M-maybe¡­ maybe it was the zombies we killed earlier? Maybe they triggered the horde?"

    "Damn it!" Hiro cursed, his brow furrowing. He hadn''t expected that killing a few zombies would stir up this kind of hell. But now it was obvious¡ªthis town wasn''t abandoned. It was part of a Zombie King''s territory.

    That was the only explanation for a horde this size.

    "We can''t stay here. We need to move¡ªnow!"

    "Right!" the group shouted, bolting for the exits. No one bothered with their gear. Some didn''t even try the door¡ªthey just smashed through the windows.

    Outside, the night air was cool, but the danger was burning hot.

    From the rooftops, elite zombies were already leaping down, snarling as they landed.

    "Lightning Field!" Hiro shouted, summoning a crackling web of electricity around him. The electric net sizzled, frying the first wave of attackers and buying them precious seconds.

    But not everyone made it.

    A few stragglers were caught¡ªtackled to the ground by the undead. Their screams tore through the night, raw and desperate, before being drowned out by the guttural roars of the horde.

    Hiro didn''t look back. He grabbed Naomi''s hand and ran like hell, sprinting toward the edge of town.

    Behind them, the zombies gave chase, relentless and fast.

    ...

    Back in the pit, Big Ears and the others watched the chaos unfold like it was a live-action movie.

    "Go, go, go! Don''t let ''em catch you!" Big Ears whispered, eyes wide.

    "Man, they''re gonna get eaten if they keep running like that," one of them muttered.

    "Tsk, amateurs. No technique at all," another added.

    Mist slapped his thigh in frustration. "Damn it! We''ve been tailing those humans for ages¡ªthey''re our prey!"

    He wasn''t just annoyed¡ªthey had a code. Ethan''s code. You don''t let your food fall into someone else''s mouth.

    "Wait¡­ hold up. I think their Zombie King just showed up," Big Ears said, eyes lighting up.

    "Oh?" The others turned to look where he was staring.

    From the shadows of the forest, a figure emerged.

    Even from a distance, something about it was¡­ off. The body was thin, almost frail. The limbs were long and wiry. But the head¡ªJesus, the head was massive.

    "What the hell is that thing? Big Head? Lollipop Head?" Big Ears muttered, squinting.

    As the figure stepped out of the trees and into the open, the moonlight finally revealed its face.

    It was gaunt, skeletal, with a grotesquely oversized skull. Veins bulged across its forehead like a roadmap, pulsing with dark energy. The features were crammed together, distorted by the sheer size of its cranium.

    It looked like a nightmare come to life.

    ...

 Chapter 354 - 354: The Overlord Squad Chronicles

    "So damn ugly?" Big Ears couldn''t help blurting out.

    The oversized head in front of him belonged to a Zombie King from the outskirts of San Diego¡ªnothing too powerful, really.

    Just like Ethan, this guy barely lifted a finger when his territory got poked at. He left the dirty work to his underlings.

    Right then, another figure stepped out from behind the Bighead Zombie King¡ªa zombie beast. It looked like a wolf at first glance, black and white fur, but with huge patches missing, its skin raw and streaked with blood. Its mouth was full of jagged, razor-sharp teeth, giving it a vicious, feral look.

    But its eyes¡­ there was something strange in them. A glint of intelligence. Sharp. Calculating.

    "A Husky?" Big Ears squinted, surprised. His eyes widened. So that howling in the woods earlier? Not a wolf. Just a zombie Husky.

    "Awoooo¡ª!"

    The zombie Husky let out another excited howl, echoing through the night sky as it watched the other zombies chase down humans. It was practically buzzing with bloodlust.

    "Oh, it''s just a dog? I thought it was something serious," Shrimpy said, sounding unimpressed.

    "Yeah, looks like they''re not all that tough," Locomotive added, a little more relaxed now.

    But just then, the Husky stopped howling. Its nose twitched. It sniffed the ground, then the air, like it had caught a scent.

    Its lips curled back, baring those nasty fangs. A low growl rumbled from its throat, thick with hostility.

    "Huh?" Bighead Zombie King noticed the change and frowned. What''s got it riled up?

    He followed the Husky''s gaze¡ªand spotted four heads peeking out from the edge of a large dirt pit in the distance, all staring straight at them.

    The four zombies realized they''d been spotted and immediately ducked back down.

    "Shit, I think we''ve been made!" Mist whispered, hugging the ground.

    "That mutt''s nose is insane! It can smell us from here?" Big Ears looked stunned.

    Locomotive scowled. "Yeah, who the hell saw that coming?"

    Bighead Zombie King''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint flashing through them. He''d figured it out¡ªthere were other zombies nearby, from a different territory.

    "Spying on me, huh? You little punks picked the wrong day. Let''s go!"

    With that, Bighead took off, the zombie Husky sprinting beside him. The rest of the zombies, who''d been chasing humans, suddenly changed direction and charged toward the pit.

    Big Ears, still crouched in the dirt, felt the ground start to tremble. The thunder of footsteps, the snarls and screeches¡ªit was like a damn army was stampeding straight at them.

    "We''re screwed! They''re coming right for us!"

    The four zombies peeked out again¡ªand saw the horde barreling toward them, kicking up dust and chaos.

    "Woof! Woof! Woof woof woof!"

    The zombie Husky was leading the charge, sprinting on all fours like a predator locked onto its prey.

    The four of them freaked out. Shrimpy, acting on instinct, grabbed a rock and hurled it with a wild swing.

    "What the hell are you barking at?!" he shouted.

    The rock arced through the night sky like a catapult shot. Shrimpy was a strength-type zombie, so the throw packed a punch¡ªeven if his aim sucked.

    Instead of hitting the dog, the rock veered off course¡­ and headed straight for Bighead.

    "Huh?" Bighead''s eyes widened as he saw a shadow flying toward him, growing larger in his vision.

    CRACK!

    The rock nailed him right in the face. Bits of stone exploded off on impact, leaving a nasty, bloody mark across his already grotesque mug.

    "You little shit! You dare throw a rock at me?!" Bighead roared, his face twisting into something even more monstrous. He picked up speed, fury driving him forward.

    "Oh crap!" The four zombies realized things had gone from bad to worse. Time to pull out the last resort.

    "Run!"

    Big Ears was the first to bolt, spinning on his heel and taking off.

    But Locomotive and Shrimpy were even faster. Their legs blurred as they sprinted, leaving afterimages behind them like gusts of wind. They blew past Big Ears in a flash.

    "Damn it, those two are still freakishly fast. Without a meteor boost, I can''t keep up¡­" Big Ears muttered, gritting his teeth.

    Then Mist made his move. Black mist started pouring off his body, thick and swirling. In the blink of an eye, it exploded outward, cloaking him in a dense fog.

    Then¡ªwhoosh!¡ªhe shot forward like a jet, a blur of darkness streaking past Big Ears and vanishing into the night, leaving only a trail of black smoke behind.

    "What the hell just flew past me?" Big Ears blinked, completely lost.

    But there was no time to think. He kept running for his unlife, heart pounding, the roar of the horde closing in behind him.

    ...

    By the time Bighead and his crew reached the edge of the pit, the whole area ahead was shrouded in thick black fog.

    They waved their claws through the air, trying to clear the smoke.

    But when the mist finally thinned out, the four zombies¡ªBig Ears and his crew¡ªwere already long gone. Not a trace left behind.

    "???"

    Bighead stood there, the imprint of a rock still stamped across his face, looking completely dumbfounded.

    They ran that fast?

    He glanced around, scanning the area, but there wasn''t even a footprint to follow. With no leads, he had no choice but to give up the chase.

    Thanks to Big Ears and his gang stirring up trouble, a few of the Japanese Awakeners the horde had been hunting managed to slip away too.

    Bighead was fuming.

    He reached up and touched his face¡ªhis fingers came away bloody, and the stone-shaped bruise was still throbbing. That just made him even more pissed off. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "...Those four bastards! I, Bighead, won''t forget this! I swear on my rotten corpse, I''ll get my revenge!" he growled to himself, seething.

    Still, the fact that humans had shown up in his territory¡ªand four other zombies had been spying on him¡ªwas no small matter. He needed to report this to the boss.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Big Ears had been running nonstop, putting as much distance between himself and the town as possible. Once he was sure Bighead wasn''t chasing them anymore, he finally slowed down, panting.

    Not long after, he spotted Shrimpy and Locomotive up ahead, waiting for him.

    "We''re good. Looks like we made it," Big Ears said, catching his breath.

    "Yeah," Shrimpy nodded. "Spared those zombies today... lucky them."

    Big Ears glanced around, suddenly realizing someone was missing.

    "Wait¡ªwhere''s Mist?"

    "No clue," Locomotive said, shaking his head. "Didn''t see where he went."

    "Same here," Shrimpy added.

    Big Ears frowned. Crap. The boss had just brought Mist into the crew¡ªwhat if he''d lost him already?

    "Let''s head back. We gotta report this to the boss!"

    "Yeah, let''s move." The three of them turned and started making their way home.

    But as soon as they reached the outskirts of Rancho Cucamonga, they spotted a figure standing at the highway entrance, black mist still swirling faintly around him.

    It was Mist. He''d gotten so hyped during the escape, he''d accidentally sprinted all the way back to the territory.

    Big Ears blinked in disbelief. "Mist, bro? You... you already made it back here?"

    "Of course," Mist said matter-of-factly. "It''s safer here."

    "..." Big Ears was speechless. This guy was a damn professional when it came to running away.

    "Well... whatever. As long as you''re okay." The four zombies regrouped at Rancho Cucamonga, then made their way back to Los Angeles, heading straight for the tower.

    By now, the sky was starting to lighten. Dawn was creeping in.

    The long, chaotic night was finally coming to an end.

    "Caw¡ªcaw caw!" A flock of red-eyed crows circled the tower, their cries echoing through the early morning air.

    Below, the elite zombie squad stood tall, radiating a fierce, intimidating aura.

    As they reached the heart of the corpse nest, the four of them finally felt safe again. Thinking back on everything that had happened that night, it all felt surreal¡ªlike something out of a twisted adventure novel.

    If they ever wrote a book about it, Big Ears thought, it''d be called The Overlord Squad Chronicles...

    Then he looked up and shouted toward the tower.

    "Boss! We''ve got a situation¡ªwe got chased by a damn dog!"

    ...

 Chapter 355 - 355: She smiled at me!

    At that moment, Ethan was lounging at home, bored out of his mind, mindlessly scrolling through his phone.

    "Chased by a dog?"

    He perked up when he heard the commotion downstairs. That was weird¡ªseeing something like that in the middle of the apocalypse? Practically unheard of.

    His figure flickered, and in the next instant, he appeared downstairs.

    "What kind of dog chased you?" Ethan asked bluntly.

    Big Ears jumped in, speaking fast, "It was a Husky! And there was this Big Head too¡­"

    "Huh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, even more confused now.

    Then, the four zombies under Big Ears launched into a dramatic retelling of their night¡ªgesturing wildly, voices rising and falling, painting the whole scene with vivid detail. First this happened, then that¡ªit was like watching a bunch of kids gossiping after school.

    Ethan pieced it together.

    The "Big Head" they mentioned was actually one of the Zombie Kings from San Diego. Apparently, some humans who had fled Japan had stumbled into their territory.

    Back during the battle in San Bernardino, Ethan had taken out one of San Diego''s Zombie Kings¡ªa bloated brute known as the Butcher. But after that, things had gone quiet. Suspiciously quiet.

    That alone said a lot. The Zombie Kings in San Diego clearly knew how to keep a low profile. Unlike Nightmare, who was newer to the game and way easier to provoke. Nightmare''s foundation was shaky, and his Zombie Kings weren''t exactly top-tier.

    But San Diego? Pre-apocalypse, it had a population of over three million. Add in the flood of refugees from Mexico, and it dwarfed Los Angeles in sheer numbers.

    There had to be more high-level Zombie Kings lurking there. No one knew how many. No one knew what they could do. That kind of unknown? It was terrifying.

    Ethan couldn''t help but feel intrigued.

    He''d already absorbed most of the crystal cores he''d hunted down in Texas. His strength had grown, but now he needed something new¡ªsomething challenging.

    "Maybe... it''s time to check it out for myself."

    ...

    The sun crept over the horizon, casting a golden glow across the land. The forest, still heavy with dew, slowly stirred back to life.

    Deep in the woods, a group of humans huddled at the base of a tree, exhausted and shaken. Their faces were pale, eyes haunted. It was Hiro Saito and the others¡ªsurvivors of a nightmarish escape.

    "That was insane... I can''t believe we accidentally wandered into a zombie nest."

    "Yeah, and those zombies weren''t just your average walkers. They were evolved¡ªway more advanced than anything we saw back in Japan."

    "No kidding. We seriously underestimated how dangerous this place is."

    "..."

    Hiro''s expression was grim. His mind drifted back to Japan, to the fastest-growing zombie nest they''d encountered. The Zombie Kings there were Samara and Mad Dog¡ªruthless, unstoppable. Later, they even recruited another King called T-Rex. Together, they tore through everything in their path. Hiro''s own shelter had fallen to them.

    He still didn''t understand how they''d risen to power so fast.

    But even so... compared to what they''d just faced here, those guys felt like child''s play.

    What truly crushed their spirits, though, was the horrifying realization that there wasn''t a single living soul in the entire region.

    They''d spent the whole night on the run, passing through multiple towns and cities.

    Not one human.

    The silence was deafening. It gnawed at their sanity, left them feeling like the last people on Earth.

    "Are we... really the only ones left?"

    The loneliness, the fear, the overwhelming sense of being lost¡ªit was suffocating. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This was the apocalypse in its rawest form.

    Hiro looked over at his daughter, Naomi. Just seeing her gave him a reason to keep going. He reached out and gently ruffled her hair.

    "Daddy''s gonna keep you safe. No matter what."

    "Okay," Naomi whispered, nodding. Her big eyes shimmered with unshed tears.

    They''d started out with dozens of people. Now, barely a dozen remained. And some of them were injured.

    One young man, the one with the tumor on his shoulder, was in bad shape. The swollen mass had turned into a festering boil, oozing thick black blood. His face was ghostly pale, drenched in cold sweat. He was barely hanging on.

    He didn''t have much time left.

    Hiro scanned the area around them. "At least it''s daylight now. Mutant beasts and plants won''t be as active¡ªwe should be relatively safe."

    The group collectively let out a breath of relief.

    A man wearing a black headscarf spoke up. "We should take advantage of the daylight, try to find some food in the forest. Then look for a safe place to hole up for the night."

    "Yeah, good idea," Hiro nodded. "Let''s move together. Please¡ªlet''s all make it through this. I''m counting on you."

    Everyone got moving. A few of the injured used branches as makeshift crutches, hobbling along as best they could.

    The forest wasn''t barren¡ªthere were wild vegetables and fruits to be foraged, and if luck was on their side, they might even catch a small herbivorous mutant beast.

    Worst case? They could still chew on roots and tree bark.

    Naomi wandered a bit, eyes scanning the forest floor. Something shiny caught her attention among the fallen leaves.

    It was a plastic water bottle, glinting in the sunlight.

    "Whoa!"

    Her eyes lit up as she rushed over and picked it up. Before the world ended, she might''ve scolded someone for littering in the wild.

    But now? It was a sign¡ªproof that humans had been here.

    "Daddy, look! I found a water bottle! Do you think... maybe there are still people alive in this forest?"

    "Maybe," Hiro said with a soft smile. He hadn''t sensed any other living humans besides their group, but he didn''t want to crush her hope.

    As they moved forward, the trees began to thin out. Small mounds of earth rose from the ground, and ahead, stone markers stood in rows.

    "A cemetery?" Naomi''s eyes flickered with curiosity. After eight months of surviving the apocalypse, she''d seen more corpses and zombies than she could count. A graveyard didn''t scare her anymore.

    She stepped closer, examining the headstones. The inscriptions were all in English, so she couldn''t really read them.

    Some graves still had withered flowers, bits of fruit, or candy left behind¡ªofferings from mourners long gone. But the rats had already picked those clean.

    Naomi didn''t find anything useful.

    But then, something caught her eye.

    One grave had a black-and-white photo propped up in front of it. It was a portrait of an elderly woman¡ªdeep wrinkles, stern expression.

    The picture was caked in dust and grime from years of wind and rain, making the face hard to see.

    Naomi stepped closer, curiosity tugging at her. She picked up the photo and gently wiped it with her sleeve, wanting to see the woman''s face more clearly.

    As she cleaned it, the image slowly sharpened.

    But then¡ªsomething felt... off.

    She stared at the photo.

    The old woman, who had looked so serious just a second ago, now had the corners of her mouth curled up¡ªstretched unnaturally high, all the way to her cheekbones. Her eyes had narrowed into slits, forming a twisted, eerie smile.

    "Ahhh!" Naomi screamed and dropped the photo, stumbling backward in panic.

    "Naomi! What happened?" Hiro''s hand flew to the hilt of his katana, his body instantly tense.

    "She¡ªshe smiled at me! She was smiling at me!" Naomi cried, her voice shaking.

    "What??"

    Hiro frowned and looked down at the photo on the ground.

    It was just an old woman. Stern-faced. Nothing unusual. Just a picture.

    Even in a world this messed up, they hadn''t run into anything truly supernatural¡ªat least, not yet.

    "Naomi... maybe you''re just exhausted. We''ve been running all night. Your nerves are shot."

    ...

 Chapter 356 - 356: This place is just too damn dangerous

    "No! Dad¡­ I swear I saw her smiling at me!" Naomi cried, her brows furrowed tight with fear.

    "It''s okay, sweetheart. We''re leaving right now," Hiro said, pulling his daughter into his arms. He gently stroked her hair, trying to calm her down.

    "Mm-hmm¡­" Naomi nodded, but the unease in her eyes didn''t fade.

    Just then, a faint pink mist began to drift out from deep within the forest, light and gauzy like silk, slowly wrapping around the group.

    A sweet, almost intoxicating fragrance filled the air, slipping into their noses.

    "What''s that smell? It''s¡­ really nice."

    "Probably just wildflowers from the woods."

    "Yeah¡­ smells kinda amazing¡­"

    "¡­"

    Everyone started murmuring, caught off guard by the sudden freshness. After living so long in the stench of blood and decay, the scent of flowers felt like a breath of life¡ªlike hope blooming in the middle of the apocalypse.

    Even Naomi felt her nerves settle a little as the scent washed over her.

    But then¡ªcrack.

    A sharp, brittle sound came from the ground nearby, like something breaking. Naomi''s head snapped in that direction, and her eyes widened in horror.

    Because right where the old memorial photo had been placed¡­ a pale, withered hand was reaching out from inside the frame.

    "Dad¡­ look!"

    Hiro and the others turned at once, having heard it too¡ªand their faces went pale.

    From the photo frame, an entire arm had emerged. Then a shoulder. And then¡­ the old woman''s head, her face twisted into that same eerie smile they''d seen before.

    "What the hell¡­"

    Hiro''s eyes went wide. A chill shot down his spine, his scalp tingling as pure terror gripped him. He could barely breathe.

    The old woman''s body cracked and popped grotesquely, like her bones were folding in on themselves. She was squeezing her entire form out of the tiny frame, like some kind of contortionist from hell.

    "What kind of monster is this?!"

    Hiro''s instincts kicked in. His jaw clenched, and with a metallic hiss, he drew his katana in one swift motion.

    "Shing¡ª!"

    The blade sliced through the air and struck the old woman cleanly, tearing a deep gash across her torso. Her body jerked back and collapsed.

    "Run!"

    Hiro grabbed Naomi''s hand and bolted.

    The others didn''t need to be told twice. Panic surged through the group as they scrambled to flee the graveyard, glancing back over their shoulders as they ran.

    The old woman wasn''t getting up.

    "Is¡­ is she dead?" someone asked breathlessly.

    Hiro didn''t answer. He wasn''t sure. She hadn''t felt alive to begin with.

    But something told him this wasn''t over.

    Could they really escape?

    ¡­

    Elsewhere, Ethan had followed the trail to the edge of the forest. One look, and he knew something was off.

    A faint, almost invisible layer of pink dust floated in the air between the trees.

    With his sharp eyes, Ethan could see it clearly.

    "Pollen¡­?"

    But it wasn''t just that. Mixed in with the floral particles was a familiar, unsettling presence¡ªthe aura of a Zombie King.

    A plant-type one, by the feel of it.

    Ethan narrowed his eyes. "So, a Zombie King that''s fused with plant matter¡­"

    This forest wasn''t far from San Diego¡ªkind of like the sprawling woodlands on the outskirts of L.A.

    It could be guarded by something like Lil'' Shroom¡­ or Sprout.

    Either way, that pollen wasn''t harmless. It could be a vector for infection¡ªor a weapon.

    Ethan had no intention of letting it touch him.

    Mostly because it would ruin his clothes.

    But for him, it was no big deal. He released a faint pulse of his Domain of the Dead, just enough to create a barrier that kept the pollen at bay.

    Then, he stepped into the forest.

    The Japanese Awakeners had left plenty of footprints behind¡ªscattered, frantic. It was obvious they''d been running for their lives.

    Looks like the Zombie King had already found them.

    ...

    Ethan stepped into the forest, following the trail of human footprints that cut through the underbrush. His pace was steady, eyes sharp, scanning every detail.

    A few minutes in, a faint metallic tang hit his nose.

    "Someone''s already dead," he muttered, not exactly thrilled by the news.

    If the others had already been eaten, that meant he''d be stuck with just the Zombie King for dinner¡­ and that wasn''t ideal.

    He picked up his pace, heading straight for the scene of the kill.

    The forest was thick with vegetation, shafts of sunlight piercing through the canopy in scattered beams, casting a surreal glow over everything. It was almost dreamlike¡ªif dreams came with a side of dread.

    But the silence was what really stood out. Not a single mutated beast. Not even a birdcall.

    Ethan had seen this before.

    When a forest goes dead quiet, it means one thing: a top-tier predator has claimed the territory.

    Soon, the trees began to thin out, and ahead, the ground rose into a series of mounds. Stone markers jutted from the earth¡ªan old cemetery, half-swallowed by the woods.

    The air here was thick with pollen, and beneath it, the unmistakable scent of blood.

    Ethan glanced down.

    Not far ahead, a black-and-white memorial photo lay on the ground, smudged with fingerprints¡ªsomeone had touched it recently. The image was of an elderly woman, her face deeply wrinkled, expression solemn.

    Next to the photo, a body.

    A young Japanese man, judging by his clothes. But his shoulder was grotesquely swollen, a tumor the size of his head bulging from the flesh¡ªugly, misshapen, and clearly unnatural.

    A deep gash split his chest wide open, katana-inflicted, the wound so deep it exposed bone. He was long gone.

    His eyes were still wide open, frozen in a look of pure terror and despair.

    But what really caught Ethan''s attention were the flowers.

    Tiny pink blossoms had begun to sprout from the corpse¡ªdelicate, vibrant, and in full bloom.

    The contrast was jarring: the soft, innocent flowers growing from a body twisted in horror. It was grotesque. Surreal.

    Anyone else stumbling on this scene would''ve been freaked the hell out. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The whole forest had that same eerie, off-kilter vibe¡ªlike something was deeply wrong beneath the surface.

    But Ethan? He didn''t even flinch.

    He knew exactly what he was looking at.

    This was his domain. No one understood mutated flora like he did.

    And this¡­ this was way too similar to Lil'' Shroom''s parasitic tumors.

    Still, something didn''t add up.

    The chest wound¡ªit was clearly made by a human blade.

    "Why would they kill one of their own?"

    It wasn''t hard to guess. The Zombie King here was manipulating things from the shadows. But the exact method? Still unclear.

    Ethan kept moving.

    The trail of footprints continued, even more erratic now¡ªpeople had been running, panicked, stumbling over themselves to get away.

    After leaving the cemetery, the forest gave way to open land. He crossed through the last stretch of trees and emerged at the edge of an overgrown farmland.

    Weeds choked the fields, and without the trees to block the view, the landscape opened up wide.

    At the far end of the field stood a few crumbling buildings¡ªold farmhouses, probably used by workers before the world went to hell.

    But the pollen had followed them here too, like ghostly fingers stretching out from the forest, curling around the buildings like they were claiming them.

    Inside, Ethan could sense it¡ªhuman presence. Strong.

    Hiro and the others had clearly bolted straight out of the woods and into the nearest shelter they could find. They hadn''t even hesitated.

    Now, huddled inside, they were still shaken, trying to process everything they''d just been through.

    First, the crash.

    Then, stumbling into a nest of corpses.

    Barely escaping that, only to run into¡­ whatever the hell that thing was.

    Hiro sat against the wall, breathing hard, sweat clinging to his skin.

    "There''s no safe place left," he muttered, voice low and bitter.

    "This place is just too damn dangerous."

    ¡­

 Chapter 357 - 357: Your days of runningâ€¦ are over

    "Dad¡­ why does it feel scarier here than back in Japan?" Naomi''s face was pale as a sheet.

    "Don''t let your imagination run wild," Hiro said, trying to reassure her. "At least we''re safe for now. These fields are wide open¡ªif anything shows up, we''ll see it coming from a mile away."

    "Oh¡­" Naomi nodded, but her expression didn''t improve.

    The terrifying images from the forest were still fresh in her mind, and her heart hadn''t stopped racing since.

    Thump thump thump¡­ thump thump thump¡­

    Suddenly, a knock echoed from the door. It was steady, rhythmic, and oddly low-pitched.

    Everyone inside froze like startled rabbits, eyes wide, ears perked.

    "Who is it?"

    "Who''s there?"

    They were all sitting on the floor, backs against the wall, trying to rest.

    Hiro quickly scanned the room, counting heads¡ªtwelve people, all accounted for. No one missing.

    And more importantly, he didn''t sense any human presence approaching from outside.

    Gulp.

    Dry lips parted as everyone instinctively swallowed hard.

    So¡­ what the hell was knocking?

    Thump thump thump!

    The rhythmic knocking came again.

    The room was dead silent. No one dared to breathe. The sound felt like a sledgehammer pounding straight into their chests.

    "What do we do?"

    "Could it be that old woman again?"

    "But¡­ why would she knock?"

    "¡­"

    Everyone was confused, tension thick in the air.

    Then, a girl''s voice called out from the other side of the door.

    "Is anyone in there?"

    "Huh?"

    Everyone blinked, startled. The voice was light, clear, and unmistakably feminine. It even sounded¡­ kind of pretty.

    Could it be¡­ not a monster?

    They looked at each other, reading the same question in each other''s eyes.

    But then again, what if they opened the door and it was still that old woman''s face¡ªjust speaking in a young girl''s voice?

    That would be even worse¡­

    Still, if it really was a monster, why knock so politely?

    "I understand English. I''ll go check it out," Hiro Saito said, stepping up with quiet resolve. He grabbed his katana and moved toward the door. "Yusuke, watch over my daughter."

    "Got it," said a young man nearby, a tumor bulging from his shoulder. He gave a firm nod.

    Hiro approached the door, blade in hand. He closed his eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, and braced himself for whatever might be waiting on the other side. Then, slowly, he slid the lock and pushed the door open just a crack.

    The rusty hinges groaned with a creak as the door moved.

    A soft, sweet fragrance drifted in through the gap.

    Standing outside was a girl¡ªclean clothes, pale skin, delicate features. She looked completely harmless. The most striking detail was the small pink flower tucked into her hair, giving her an almost ethereal charm.

    Hiro froze, caught off guard.

    "Flower Girl?" he muttered.

    "Are you survivors?" the girl asked, her voice gentle.

    "Uh¡­ yeah. That''s right. We''re from Japan," Hiro replied in clumsy English.

    "Oh, I''m a survivor too. We''ve got a shelter nearby," she said quickly. "I saw signs that this place had been opened, so I came to check it out."

    Hiro hesitated. Something still felt off. He narrowed his eyes. "Why¡­ don''t you have any human scent?"

    "Because the scent of flowers hides everything," she said with a sweet smile, like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    The people behind Hiro couldn''t help but light up.

    "Finally¡­ finally, another human being!"

    "I thought we were the only ones left in the world¡­"

    "Oh my god¡­ she''s not a monster. She''s really not a monster!"

    Some of them even burst into tears, overwhelmed with relief.

    "Hurry¡­ please, take us to your base! We desperately need a safe place to rest!" The man in the headscarf rushed forward, his voice hoarse with exhaustion.

    The escape had pushed them to their limits.

    Mentally and physically, they were completely drained¡ªnerves frayed, bodies on the verge of collapse.

    "Okay, follow me," the girl said with a gentle nod.

    ¡­

    At that moment, Ethan stood at the edge of the forest, watching from a distance. He''d sensed human presence earlier and had come to check it out.

    But what he saw was¡­ bizarre.

    The old, battered door creaked open on its own, and a middle-aged man stepped out. Then, to Ethan''s confusion, the man started talking to thin air, explaining something in broken English.

    "Is he¡­ talking to the air?" Ethan frowned.

    But what happened next was even weirder.

    The rest of the Japanese group began filing out of the house one by one. Their expressions were all over the place¡ªsome were crying tears of joy, others looked thrilled, eyes shining with excitement. They were chattering away in Japanese, like a bunch of lunatics.

    Then, as if drawn by some invisible force, all eleven of them began walking off in the same direction.

    Ethan stayed where he was, watching silently.

    It was like¡­ they were seeing something he couldn''t.

    But that didn''t make sense.

    Their perception couldn''t possibly be sharper than his.

    The only difference between him and them¡­ was that he hadn''t inhaled any of the pollen floating in the air.

    "So there''s only one explanation¡­ the pollen''s causing hallucinations. That''s how the Zombie King¡ªwho''s fused with plant matter¡ªkills his victims."

    Ethan pieced it together instantly. And honestly? He felt bored.

    No challenge at all.

    How dull.

    This wasn''t some psychic trick¡ªit was a purely physical attack. The floral scent of the pollen invaded the nervous system, scrambling the senses¡ªsight, sound, even touch.

    The more pollen you breathed in, the deeper the hallucination.

    And whether Ethan''s theory was right or not¡­ he was about to find out.

    He followed the group of Japanese survivors, keeping a careful distance.

    As they walked, their behavior grew stranger. They pointed at empty fields, stared up at the sky with awe, babbling excitedly in Japanese. Their movements were erratic, their eyes glassy.

    The air around them was thick with pollen now, practically shimmering.

    Then, after passing through a line of windbreak trees, they reached a field of flowers.

    The farmland ahead had transformed¡ªpink blossoms bloomed in dense clusters, stretching out like a sea of color.

    But beneath the beauty¡­ was horror.

    At the base of the flowers, tangled in their roots, were piles of skulls and rotting animal corpses. A mass grave hidden beneath a floral veil.

    But to Hiro and the others, caught in the hallucination, it looked completely different.

    They saw a small, well-fortified shelter surrounded by high walls. The gates were wide open, and inside, the place was bustling with life. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    People smiled warmly at them, waving in welcome.

    "Wow! Is this¡­ paradise?"

    "This is incredible!"

    "We finally made it¡­ we''re finally here."

    "¡­"

    They looked around in awe, overwhelmed with emotion. Some of them broke down crying again¡ªthis journey had been hell, and now, it felt like they''d reached heaven.

    The girl with the pink flower in her hair smiled sweetly.

    But in her eyes¡­ a flicker of cruel amusement.

    "Congratulations," she said softly. "Your days of running¡­ are over."

    ¡­

 Chapter 358 - 358: Why did this happen?!

    Everyone let out a breath of relief at the words and stepped into the shelter. Inside, it was bustling¡ªcrowded and lively, almost like a street market.

    Huge pots were set up along the roadside, steam rising from them as chunks of meat simmered inside, sending waves of mouthwatering aroma through the air.

    "Whoa, that smells amazing!"

    Hiro and the others had been on the run for so long, scraping by with barely any supplies. The rich scent hit them like a punch to the gut, and they couldn''t help but start drooling.

    A girl with flowers in her hair smiled and said, "Now that you''re here, you''ll never have to worry about food again."

    "This is incredible!"

    "Sugoi¡­"

    Their faces lit up with excitement. This place felt like the perfect safe haven they''d been dreaming of. For the first time in a long while, they started imagining a future that wasn''t just about survival.

    But then¡ª

    "Wait¡­"

    Naomi suddenly froze, her expression shifting. Her eyes locked onto something ahead, wide and unblinking.

    The street was crowded, people moving back and forth, shadows flitting everywhere. But right in the middle of the road stood a hunched old woman.

    Her face was gaunt, skin like parchment, hair a tangled mess of gray. Deep wrinkles carved into her face. And yet¡ªshe was smiling. A twisted, eerie grin aimed straight at Naomi.

    A chill shot down Naomi''s spine. She stumbled back a few steps, her scalp prickling, every hair on her body standing on end.

    Because she knew that face. Knew it too well. It had haunted her ever since they saw it on a gravestone deep in the forest.

    That old woman¡­ was the same one from the photo on the tombstone.

    "How¡­ how is she here?"

    Hiro and the others noticed something was off. They followed Naomi''s gaze¡ªand their expressions darkened. The tension that had just started to ease came crashing back.

    "It''s her again!"

    "She''s¡­ she''s a monster!"

    "Yeah! We saw her picture at the graveyard¡ªshe tried to attack us!"

    Their voices trembled as they pointed at the old woman.

    But the flower-crowned girl beside them didn''t react. She just kept smiling, calm as ever.

    "Don''t be scared. It''ll all be over soon."

    "What the hell does that mean?" Hiro''s voice was tight, his gut twisting. Something was seriously wrong with this place. It all felt¡­ off.

    And then, the old woman''s face began to rot.

    Her skin peeled away in chunks, her eyes clouded over, and a savage gleam lit up behind them.

    "Raaagh¡ª!"

    She let out a low, guttural growl¡ªand in the blink of an eye, she transformed into a zombie.

    "Get ready to fight!" Hiro gritted his teeth, forcing his exhausted body to move. He yanked out his katana, lightning crackling along the blade.

    The others snapped to attention, forming a defensive stance, weapons at the ready.

    But what happened next caught them completely off guard.

    The people on the street¡ªevery single one of them¡ªsuddenly froze. Like someone had hit pause on the whole scene.

    Then, one by one, they started growling. Their faces twisted, eyes went dead, and their bodies began to twitch and contort.

    In seconds, the entire crowd had turned into zombies.

    "What¡­ what the hell is going on?" Hiro and the others stood frozen, stunned by the horrifying transformation.

    No matter how hard they tried to make sense of it, nothing added up. Even in a post-apocalyptic Japan, with radiation, scarce resources, and constant danger¡ªthey''d never seen anything like this.

    "This isn''t a shelter at all¡­ it''s a nest. A zombie nest!"

    "So that means¡­ there were never any real people here to begin with!" The realization hit them like a punch to the gut, dragging them back into that familiar pit of despair.

    What kind of world was this?

    "Forget it¡ªjust fight!"

    As the monsters lunged forward, Hiro swung his katana. Lightning arced from the blade as he slashed through the first zombie, then the next.

    He moved fast¡ªeach strike clean and lethal. One swing, one kill.

    And he quickly realized: these zombies weren''t that strong. No special mutations, no high-level Zombie Kings.

    "Don''t panic! These things are weak¡ªwe''ve got a real shot at getting out of here!"

    "Yeah¡­"

    But behind him, his teammates'' voices had lost their fire. Their tone had gone flat, distant.

    ...

    To Ethan, the scene unfolding before him looked completely different.

    He watched as the Japanese Awakeners stepped into the flower field¡ªand then, shockingly, began turning on each other, drawing their weapons and fighting like enemies.

    Hiro was the most ferocious of them all. In just a few seconds, he had already taken down several of his own teammates.

    The strangest part? He kept shouting words of encouragement as he fought.

    "Hang in there, everyone!"

    "..." Ethan was speechless. This hallucinogenic ability was downright twisted. These people were being driven to their deaths without even realizing what was happening.

    They were literally killing their own friends with their own hands¡ªwhile still believing they were fighting side by side.

    It was terrifying.

    Just imagine: if this happened during a large-scale battle against a zombie horde, the chaos would be catastrophic. Entire squads would turn on each other, thinking they were still fighting the enemy, when in reality, they''d be tearing their own ranks apart.

    In their subconscious minds, they were still locked in combat with the undead¡ªcompletely unaware of the truth.

    This ability¡­ it was a massacre machine in team fights.

    And because the hallucinations were caused by pollen affecting the physical senses¡ªsight, sound, even touch¡ªnot even psychic-type Awakeners could detect it. It bypassed the mind entirely.

    Now, the dozen or so people in the field were already on the brink of collapse.

    Naomi had curled up on the ground, arms wrapped around her head, trembling violently. But Hiro, completely lost in the illusion, charged at her with his katana raised high¡ªthen brought it down in a brutal arc.

    "Ahhh¡ª!"

    The girl screamed as the blade sliced through her neck, nearly severing it. Blood sprayed across the flowers, and her body crumpled to the ground.

    The crimson soaked into the soil, and the pink blossoms around her began to writhe, their roots twitching as they greedily absorbed the blood. The petals bloomed even brighter, more vivid than before.

    And all this time, the Zombie King¡ªfused with the plants¡ªhadn''t even shown itself. It didn''t need to. It was toying with the humans like puppets on strings.

    Ethan narrowed his eyes, watching silently.

    Maybe¡­ maybe he should step in. Save these poor, deluded lambs.

    At the very least, they deserved to know how they died.

    A flash of red lit up his eyes.

    In the next instant, the terrifying Domain of the Dead erupted from him, spreading outward like a shockwave. The pressure was immense, sweeping forward like a hurricane.

    The pollen drifting in the air was instantly blown away.

    The pink flowers carpeting the ground were crushed under the weight of the domain, ground into dust like they''d been run over by a massive millstone.

    "Huh?"

    Hiro, caught in the radius of the Domain of the Dead, suddenly felt the fog lift. The pollen around him vanished, and the haze clouding his eyes began to clear.

    The illusion of the shelter dissolved. The friendly faces, the bustling streets, the aroma of food¡ªall gone. The monsters he thought he was fighting disappeared too.

    His pupils slowly refocused, and he finally saw the truth.

    "Where¡­ where am I? What happened to the shelter?" Hiro looked around, dazed and confused.

    "Where is everyone¡­?"

    He called out instinctively, searching for his teammates¡ªbut then he looked down.

    Bodies. All around him.

    And among them¡ªNaomi.

    She lay motionless, eyes wide open in terror, her face frozen in a final expression of horror. Her neck was slashed open, blood pooled beneath her, soaking into the earth.

    "Naomi! Naomi!!" Hiro''s voice cracked as he dropped to his knees beside her, his heart imploding. It felt like something had been ripped out of his chest, leaving only a hollow, aching void.

    "Why¡­?"

    "Why did this happen?!"

    His voice was raw, his teeth clenched so hard they might shatter. He was on the verge of losing it.

    But then¡­ he froze.

    He looked down at his hands.

    He was still holding his katana.

    The blade was soaked in blood. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And it was still dripping. One drop at a time.

    ...

 Chapter 359 - 359: Filthy things

    Staring at the katana in his hand, Hiro glanced at the wound on his daughter''s neck¡ªand in that instant, everything clicked.

    An illusion¡­

    It was all just a damn illusion.

    The monsters he thought he''d been cutting down? They were his teammates. Every last one of them. And yet, somehow, he''d still seen them fighting beside him.

    Thud!

    Hiro dropped to his knees. His eyes were hollow, lifeless¡ªdrained of all color. With his daughter''s death, whatever will he had left to survive vanished with her.

    This brutal apocalypse¡­ it was nothing but despair. No miracles. No hope.

    His whole escape, all the running and fighting¡ªit was like a fish flopping on dry land. A few desperate flips, and then¡­ the inevitable.

    Hiro knelt there, frozen. The kind of grief that doesn''t scream or cry¡ªjust sinks in, deep and silent.

    "You can die with some clarity now," came a calm voice from behind him.

    Hiro turned his head slowly. Ethan was walking toward him. Judging by the aura he gave off, he still wasn''t among the living.

    Maybe¡­ maybe there really weren''t any humans left in this world.

    Hiro didn''t flinch. He didn''t care anymore.

    "Do it," he whispered, voice trembling. "Just end it."

    Ethan walked past him, raised his blade, and in one clean motion, slit Hiro''s throat. The body crumpled to the ground.

    "You''re welcome," Ethan muttered.

    But just ahead, a patch of pink flowers began to stir¡ªdespite the still air. A sharp, feminine voice rang out from within.

    "How dare you interrupt my fun!"

    As the words echoed, thousands of petals burst into the air, swirling in a dense, chaotic storm. They began to converge, weaving together into a humanoid shape¡ªfeminine in outline.

    Ethan narrowed his eyes. The figure was wrapped entirely in petals, like a pink mummy.

    "Well, aren''t you a handsome one¡­" the voice cooed. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "And you''ve got the balls to mess around in my Zombie Cultivation Ground? You must have a death wish."

    The petal-wrapped creature had no face, no features¡ªbut it spoke clearly.

    Ethan didn''t flinch. "What''s your name?"

    "I''m Daisy," the voice replied proudly. "One of the Four War Generals of San Diego. Surely you''ve heard of me?"

    Ethan gave a casual nod. "Yeah. Just now."

    "You¡ª!" Daisy''s voice sharpened with fury. But despite the tough talk, she didn''t make a move. That power Ethan had unleashed earlier¡ªDomain of the Dead¡ªwas terrifying. No sane creature would charge in blind.

    Ethan, meanwhile, was piecing things together. Just as he''d suspected, this Zombie King had fused with plant life and hailed from San Diego.

    But¡­ Daisy?

    He couldn''t help but cringe. What a lame name. His own naming skills were way better.

    "What a waste¡­" he muttered.

    "What''s a waste?" Daisy snapped, confused.

    Ethan looked up at her, eyes glowing red. "That I have to kill you, rip out your crystal core, and grow a new Zombie King from scratch¡ªone with a better name."

    As he spoke, the Domain of the Dead surged forward again, its oppressive force crashing down like a tidal wave.

    This Zombie King had decent abilities, sure¡ªbut she was part of the San Diego faction. No way she''d ever serve him.

    Still, her crystal core was interesting. Plant-type cores usually fused with seeds. If he could extract it, maybe he could grow a new Zombie King with similar powers¡ªlike Sprout or Lil'' Shroom.

    Daisy felt the crushing pressure of the domain and didn''t dare face it head-on. She darted backward, fast, letting out a piercing shriek as she moved.

    The sound was sharp enough to rattle bones, like it was trying to tear through eardrums.

    Ethan understood immediately.

    That was her battle cry.

    "Raaaargh¡ª!"

    From the soil of the flower field, rotting hands suddenly burst forth¡ªdozens, then hundreds¡ªclawing their way up from the dirt. The air filled with low, guttural growls, like something straight out of the deepest pits of hell.

    Ethan raised an eyebrow, genuinely intrigued.

    So that''s why it''s called the Zombie Cultivation Ground¡­ They were literally growing zombies in the dirt.

    The undead kept clawing their way out of the ground, some of them clearly elites. They shook off the soil clinging to their bodies and let out deafening roars before charging straight at Ethan in a frenzied swarm.

    But the moment they stepped into the Domain of the Dead, it was like they''d hit quicksand. Their movements slowed, then stopped entirely. The weaker ones collapsed on the spot, twitching as if their strings had been cut.

    And that was with the pressure being spread out among so many of them.

    "Damn, he''s strong¡­"

    From the rear, Daisy watched with growing unease. She''d definitely underestimated him.

    Ethan raised his Tachi, the embedded crystal core pulsing with light. Flames erupted along the blade, igniting the beginning of a massacre.

    In a blur, he moved¡ªTachi slicing through the air.

    Zombies were cleaved clean in half, then consumed by fire, reduced to ash in seconds.

    Ethan didn''t stop. He charged straight for Daisy, the Domain of the Dead swirling around him like a storm from hell.

    "What level is this guy?" Daisy cursed under her breath, panic creeping in. She kept retreating, summoning more of her undead minions as she went.

    This time, she didn''t hold back.

    The entire Zombie Cultivation Ground erupted.

    The earth trembled. The air filled with snarls and howls as thousands of zombies emerged from the soil, a full-blown army.

    And Ethan?

    He stood dead center in the chaos.

    He scanned the horde calmly.

    There were a lot of them, sure¡ªbut most were low-level grunts. Nothing special.

    "You guys should''ve stayed buried," he muttered.

    Then he stomped the ground.

    BOOM!

    A shockwave exploded outward from his foot, tearing through the earth. Cracks spiderwebbed across the ground, and the terrain began to collapse.

    Zombies caught in the blast were obliterated¡ªbones shattered, blood and gore spraying in every direction. Some had only made it halfway out of the ground before the collapsing soil crushed them where they lay.

    Daisy''s eyes went wide with horror.

    In just a few seconds, her entire Zombie Cultivation Ground was nearly wiped out.

    Even an S-class fighter couldn''t do this so effortlessly.

    Unless¡­

    A terrifying thought struck her. Her confidence cracked. Panic took over. She instinctively kept backing away.

    "Trying to run?" Ethan muttered.

    Using the recoil from his last attack, he launched himself forward like a cannonball¡ªclosing the distance in a blink.

    At the heart of the Domain of the Dead, the pressure was overwhelming.

    The petals covering Daisy''s body began to tremble violently, peeling away and scattering like they were about to disintegrate.

    Ethan''s flaming Tachi slashed across her chest.

    FWOOSH!

    The fire spread instantly, racing across her body.

    "AAAGHHH¡ª!"

    Daisy screamed, the sound raw and agonized.

    Fire¡ªespecially this kind¡ªwas a nightmare for plant-based mutants like her.

    "I won''t forget this!" she shrieked, voice dripping with venom. "You and I¡ªwe''re not done!"

    Then, with a sudden whoosh, her body unraveled¡ªdisintegrating into a whirlwind of pink petals. Some were still burning as they floated down, painting the sky with streaks of fire and color.

    A rain of pink blossoms fell over the battlefield.

    Ethan stood in the middle of it all, white shirt stained with blood, flames flickering around him. The scene looked like something out of a dream¡ªbeautiful, surreal, and deadly.

    But with a flick of his will, the Domain of the Dead surged again, blasting the petals away from him.

    "Filthy things," he muttered.

    ...

 Chapter 360 - 360: Do I need to use a few humans as bait?

    When the pink petal "mummy" exploded, more than a dozen crystal cores tumbled out of it.

    Ethan stepped closer for a better look and saw that some of the cores were from humans, others from mutated beasts¡ªeach one pulsing with different kinds of energy.

    Clearly, this flower field had been inducing hallucinations, driving creatures to slaughter each other, leaving behind only their crystal cores.

    That humanoid figure woven from petals wasn''t the real body of the Daisy Zombie King¡ªit was just a medium, a puppet of sorts, capable of transmitting brainwave signals and producing sound...

    Aside from the hallucinogenic pollen, she hadn''t shown any other offensive abilities.

    The Four War Generals of San Diego were supposed to be way more powerful than this.

    Ethan silently analyzed the situation.

    This entire Zombie Cultivation Ground was designed to lure in living beings, kill them, extract their crystal cores, and then either feed the leftover flesh to underlings or convert part of it into new zombies.

    Basically, it was a zombie farm¡ªgrowing her own little army.

    And Daisy''s real body would come by periodically to collect the "harvested" crystal cores.

    Only this time, she hadn''t shown up yet¡ªEthan had beaten her to it.

    "Clever setup..." Ethan muttered, a little impressed. The flower field practically ran itself. When you were running low on crystal cores, you just came by and picked the fruit.

    Daisy''s hallucinogenic ability was a game-changer in group battles. Her flower fields could help a zombie nest grow stronger and faster.

    She was what you''d call a utility-type Zombie King.

    And Ethan was pretty sure this wasn''t the only cultivation ground like this. There had to be more scattered around the outskirts of San Diego, doubling as early warning systems and defense zones.

    "Time to go..." he said to himself.

    He figured the Zombie Kings of San Diego already knew where he was. The last thing he wanted was to get swarmed by a massive zombie horde. And if Daisy was just one of the Four War Generals, there were at least three more like her¡ªeach probably with their own bizarre and dangerous abilities.

    No doubt about it¡ªthe rise of San Diego''s zombie nest owed a lot to these Four War Generals.

    Before leaving, Ethan poked through the corpses of the Japanese Awakeners. He picked out a few whose bodies hadn''t been irradiated and took them with him. The rest he left behind¡ªhe didn''t want his underlings eating junk food...

    ...

    Back in Los Angeles, Ethan filled in his lieutenants about what had happened. There was a good chance the Zombie Kings from San Diego would come looking for payback. With Daisy''s hallucinogenic powers, one careless mistake could lead to disaster.

    The whole LA zombie nest buzzed with chatter as the news spread. Everyone was on edge, talking strategy and what-ifs.

    Bulldozer narrowed his eyes.

    "That Zombie King from San Diego can mess with your head¡ªmake us turn on each other. Even PhD''s mental scans couldn''t detect it. So we all need to stay sharp." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Laura grinned and teased, "Yeah, you better stay sharp. Wouldn''t want me accidentally taking you out."

    "Pfft!" Bulldozer scoffed. "You? Please. I''d like to see you try."

    Meanwhile, on a street not far off, a crowd of zombies had gathered.

    At the center sat the four members of the Overlord Squad¡ªBig Ears and his crew¡ªholding another one of their "roundtable" meetings, analyzing the situation in their own way.

    "I heard there are four Zombie Kings in San Diego like Daisy," Big Ears said. "They call them the Four War Generals."

    "The Four War Generals?" Shrimpy''s eyes narrowed. "Sounds like they''re the rivals to us¡ªthe four Overlords of the Squad."

    "Exactly! We need to come up with a plan to deal with them," Big Ears said, nodding seriously. In his mind, the Four War Generals were clearly the counterparts to their own squad.

    Mist''s eyes flicked thoughtfully. "Actually... I''ve got an idea."

    "What is it?" the others asked.

    "For now, let''s stop looking for the stone tablets," Mist said.

    The others nodded in agreement, one after another.

    "Smart move! Yeah, let''s do that. That''s how we''ll handle them!"

    "..."

    As for the rest of the zombies, they didn''t really have much to say about it. Their attitude was simple¡ªif they ran into the enemy, they''d just throw down. No need to overthink it.

    But when Sprout and Elegy heard about Daisy''s powers, they couldn''t help but be amazed¡ªand more than a little jealous. After all, their dance parties were seriously lacking a flower-petal effects crew...

    ...

    At that moment, Ethan was at home, standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, staring out at the distant horizon. His eyes were deep, cold, and unreadable.

    "To cut the flower, you''ve gotta pull it out by the roots..." he muttered to himself.

    Ever since he''d taken out the bloated Butcher, a clash with San Diego had become inevitable.

    But the top Zombie King over there wasn''t like Nightmare. You could tell just by looking at the quality of their underlings¡ªthere was a clear difference. Compared to that, guys like Scissorhands, Giant Boulder, and Toxin were basically comic relief.

    Ethan figured the best way to deal with San Diego''s Zombie Kings was to wipe out all the surrounding Zombie Cultivation Grounds first. That would choke off their growth and weaken their forces.

    The problem was, those cultivation grounds were extremely well-hidden. If he hadn''t been tailing the Japanese Awakeners, he never would''ve found the one he just raided.

    "Do I need to use a few humans as bait?" he thought aloud.

    The idea came naturally. Humans, once they caught a whiff of that floral scent, would fall into hallucinations and wander straight into the cultivation grounds on their own.

    Crude? Yes. Effective? Absolutely.

    And when it came to humans, the first person that popped into Ethan''s mind was someone close to his heart¡ªMia.

    Ding ding ding!

    Just then, his phone buzzed on the coffee table behind him. Someone had sent him a private message.

    Ethan turned around and picked it up. Sure enough¡ªit was Mia.

    The message was short and to the point.

    "There''s something I need to tell you."

    "What is it? Did you find the Star Map tablet?" Ethan asked instinctively.

    "No."

    Mia replied,

    "A lot of human shelters can''t hold out anymore. They''ve started migrating. The plan is to gather everyone and build a central shelter."

    "It''s going to be on Mount Elbert in the Rocky Mountains. The cliffs are steep and hard to climb¡ªeven elite zombies would struggle to get up there."

    "Huh..." Ethan hadn''t expected that kind of intel.

    As the apocalypse dragged on and zombies kept evolving, humanity had been on the back foot the entire time. Over the past eight months, countless shelters had fallen.

    Some were barely hanging on, running on fumes. So now, they were making a move¡ªretreating and regrouping at Mount Elbert to build a central stronghold.

    "You guys moving too?" Ethan asked.

    "No. Only the ones who can''t hold their ground are relocating," Mia replied.

    "..." Ethan was speechless. She sounded kind of... proud about that.

    A mass human migration like this was bound to shake things up. It wasn''t just a logistical nightmare¡ªit could shift the entire balance of the apocalypse.

    Mia continued,

    "I might head to the Mount Elbert Shelter for a bit. Gotta deliver some lab equipment and supplies. Also, I''ll ask around about the Star Map tablet for you¡ªlots of people are on the move right now, and we''ve lost contact with some of them."

    "No rush," Ethan replied. "So... you messaged me just to tell me that?"

    "Yep! That''s all. Oh, and¡ªcan I borrow one of your aircraft?"

    "...Huh??"

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. And just like that, the real reason for her message came out. So much for subtlety¡ªshe was finally getting to the point.

    ...

 Chapter 361 - 361: Rabies

    He hadn''t even gotten around to asking her to act as bait yet, and she''d already come to borrow something from him.

    Still, considering she''d helped track down the Star Map tablet, he figured he could lend it to her. Besides, if humanity really was about to migrate en masse, bait probably wouldn''t be in short supply for long...

    As for the Genesis Biotech aircraft¡ªEthan still had several of them. Even if he used them all up, he could always go back and grab more. They weren''t exactly rare.

    "Alright," he said. "I''ll lend it to you."

    ...

    That afternoon, Mia came by to pick up the aircraft. She gave him a quick thanks, then stepped through the hatch and zipped off without another word.

    Aside from that little detour, nothing else happened.

    The territory settled back into calm.

    The human migration didn''t really affect Ethan''s domain. The nearby cities had already fallen¡ªrefuge shelters overrun, even the Genesis Biotech outposts wiped off the map. The whole area had basically turned into a no-man''s-land.

    And since Los Angeles sat right on the coast, the migration routes from other cities didn''t even pass through his area...

    But Ethan didn''t see that as a good thing. In his mind, if there was no benefit to be had, then it was a loss.

    San Diego, on the other hand, was a different story. It sat just south of L.A., right on one of the main routes from Mexico into California. That made it a critical chokepoint. A lot of people from Central American and Mexican shelters would be passing through the outskirts of San Diego.

    And those outskirts? They were crawling with Zombie Cultivation Grounds.

    By now, the place was probably a bloodbath.

    The past few days, none of the Zombie Kings from San Diego had come looking for revenge. Ethan figured they were too busy hunting humans to bother.

    He could only imagine the kind of despair people must be feeling, getting ambushed by those freakish Zombie King tactics.

    Ethan knew it was time to act. He couldn''t just sit back and let San Diego turn into a slaughterhouse.

    "I''m going to save those lost souls," he muttered.

    ...

    Late at night.

    Thick clouds smothered the moon. A cold wind howled through the ruins of the city, echoing like the cries of wolves and ghosts.

    Ethan left his territory once again, heading toward San Diego. His silhouette grew smaller and smaller, eventually swallowed by the night.

    Dark skies and high winds¡ªperfect weather for killing. This night was destined to be anything but ordinary.

    Moments later¡ª

    Ethan reached the outskirts of San Diego again. The area was nothing but wild, overgrown fields. Shadows of trees loomed everywhere, their branches swaying in the wind like demons beckoning him closer.

    At night, most humans stayed hidden, too afraid to move. But for zombies and mutated creatures, this was prime hunting time.

    From the darkness came the constant snarls and roars of the undead. Some were even sprinting, chasing after mutated beasts.

    Of course, some of those beasts were feasting on zombies in return.

    Scenes of carnage were everywhere.

    Ethan chose to move at night for a reason¡ªhe was targeting the Zombie Kings of San Diego. They''d be most active now, probably lurking in some dark corner, hunting down any humans trying to pass through.

    With no specific target yet, Ethan began sweeping the area, carefully sensing every trace of movement around him.

    Then¡ª

    Amid the chorus of zombie snarls, he caught something strange: the faint sound of barking.

    "Huh?"

    He raised an eyebrow. That was rare. You hardly ever heard dogs anymore in this post-apocalyptic hellscape. It reminded him of something Big Ears had said once¡ªabout getting chased by a dog...

    Curious, Ethan activated his stealth ability and vanished into the shadows, heading straight for the source of the barking.

    As he closed in on the scent trail, he spotted them¡ªmore than a dozen zombies, moving in a bizarre way. They were down on all fours, faces pressed to the ground, sniffing like bloodhounds tracking prey.

    "What the hell... are those zombies or dogs?"

    Ethan stared, baffled. They were clearly humanoid zombies, but their movements were pure canine.

    Then one of them lifted its head.

    Its face was covered in short fur, the snout protruding like a dog''s, whiskers twitching, and when it opened its mouth, sharp fangs gleamed with thick, glistening saliva.

    "Woof! Woof woof woof!" it barked¡ªactually barked¡ªlike a real dog.

    Anyone else would''ve been scared out of their mind at the sight of something like that.

    But Ethan? He was just fascinated.

    What the hell was this thing?

    A zombie with rabies?

    He figured it had to be some kind of mutation¡ªprobably a fusion of the rabies virus and the zombie virus. Maybe a human got bitten by a zombie dog, got infected with both, and turned into... this.

    But one thing Ethan was almost certain of:

    One of San Diego''s Four War Generals¡ªthe Zombie Kings¡ªhad to be dog-related.

    The rabid zombies let out a few more snarls, then suddenly perked up, as if they''d caught a scent. As one, they took off in the same direction.

    They shifted back to walking upright, their twisted, dog-like faces twitching as they sniffed the air, still tracking something.

    Ethan guessed they''d picked up the scent of a human hideout. He couldn''t help but be impressed.

    "Damn... those noses are no joke."

    Zombies already had heightened senses of smell. Add canine traits to the mix, and these things were basically walking bloodhounds with fangs.

    San Diego really was a breeding ground for freaks...

    Ethan muttered to himself, half-jokingly wondering if he should let one of these zombie dogs bite Big Ears¡ªsee if he''d mutate too. With his Hyper Hearing and a super nose? He''d be like a walking radar.

    As the rabid zombies sprinted ahead, Ethan followed silently behind. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They were fast¡ªsometimes running on two legs, sometimes dropping to all fours, scrambling over rocks and leaping like beasts.

    They were elite zombies now, no doubt about it¡ªmutated with enhanced tracking abilities.

    The pack ran for nearly a mile and a half before finally slowing down.

    Up ahead was a rocky hill, jagged boulders jutting out like broken teeth.

    Ethan caught it too¡ªa faint trace of blood in the air. Barely noticeable, like someone with bleeding gums. But the rabid zombies had locked onto it from over a mile away. Their sensitivity was on par with sharks in the ocean, able to detect blood from miles off.

    The pack scrambled up the rocky slope, then began clawing furiously at a massive boulder¡ªeasily weighing dozens of tons¡ªsnarling and barking as they tried to get through.

    But the rock was too big. Even for elite zombies, it wouldn''t budge.

    Behind that boulder was a cave.

    Inside, eight humans were huddled together¡ªfive men, three women.

    Panic was written all over their faces.

    "There''s something out there... I think it''s zombies!"

    "But how? We''re hidden so well¡ªhow could they have found us?"

    "I don''t know..."

    A skinny young man among them stayed relatively calm. He was a psychic-type Awakener and had already sensed what was going on outside.

    "Don''t panic," he said. "They''re mutated zombies, yeah, but they''re more about tracking than fighting. Their combat ability isn''t that high."

    A burly man next to him, a strength-type Awakener, nodded.

    "Yeah, I had to use everything I had to move that boulder into place. No way even elite zombies are getting through that. We''re safe."

    "Oh... okay."

    The group relaxed a little, though confusion lingered.

    "Didn''t we use a psychic barrier to mask our presence? How the hell did they still find us?"

    "It''s the scent of blood," the skinny guy explained. "Psychic barriers can''t block that completely."

    "But none of us are injured," one of the guys said, frowning. "Where''s the blood coming from?"

    Even if they weren''t in immediate danger, attracting monsters was never a good sign.

    One of the girls blushed, lowering her head in embarrassment.

    "Um... it''s me. My... aunt Flo came to visit."

    "Aunt Flo?" the guy blinked. "Well, tell her to leave! It''s dangerous as hell out there¡ª"

    ...

 Chapter 362 - 362: No way... no way...

    "..."

    Everyone fell silent.

    "Brian, don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand. When she said ''aunt Flo,'' she meant her period," the skinny guy explained patiently.

    "Oh..." Brian finally got it and muttered under his breath, "Women are such a hassle."

    Another awkward silence.

    Everyone knew Brian was a total straight-shooter¡ªzero filter, low emotional IQ. Not exactly the best with words.

    But now wasn''t the time to argue about that.

    Outside, the sound of claws scraping against stone made their teeth ache. The growls were getting louder and closer¡ªmore of those things were gathering.

    "This can''t go on. The noise from the zombies is just gonna attract more of them. If a whole horde shows up¡ªand worse, if a Zombie King appears¡ªwe''re screwed," the skinny guy said, analyzing the situation.

    Everyone''s faces tightened with worry.

    The girl looked especially guilty. Her eyes were red as she whispered, "It''s all my fault... I''m the reason we''re in this mess."

    "You can''t blame yourself. If anything, blame your aunt Flo," Brian said, trying to comfort her in his own clumsy way.

    The skinny guy nodded. "Yeah, seriously, it''s not your fault. We were sent to scout ahead anyway. Better to find out now than walk into something worse later."

    "Exactly," the big guy with the muscles chimed in. "Besides, we''re out in the middle of nowhere. Odds of a full-blown Zombie Horde forming here are pretty low."

    The eight of them were the advance team from the shelter, sent to check if this route was safe. Worst case, they''d just head back the way they came in the morning...

    "Awooooo~~"

    Suddenly, a piercing howl echoed from outside¡ªsharp, chilling, and loud enough to shake the valley.

    All eight of them froze.

    What the hell was that?

    Then the ground began to tremble. The sound of countless footsteps thundered closer. The growls multiplied, overlapping into a chaotic roar.

    A Zombie Horde was coming.

    "Shit! That really is a Zombie Horde!" the skinny guy said, his senses razor-sharp.

    ...

    Outside, Ethan had seen the whole thing unfold.

    It started with the Rabies Zombies¡ªthey''d sent out a hunting signal.

    Not long after, a shadowy figure appeared on top of a massive boulder. It looked like a wolf, but not quite. It raised its head and let out a long, eerie howl under the night sky.

    Ethan understood immediately¡ªit was calling the others.

    Sure enough, from the forest behind, a flood of zombies began to emerge. Thousands of them. A full-scale Zombie Horde.

    "Woof! Woof! Woof!"

    The creature on the boulder barked furiously in the direction of the humans.

    Ethan squinted. The thing had black and white fur, sharp fangs, and a savage glint in its eyes. It was a Husky.

    He couldn''t help but remember the infamous story of Big Ears getting chased by a dog.

    Yeah... it had to be this one.

    But then, behind the horde, another figure appeared¡ªstaggering, unsteady, like its head was too heavy for its body.

    It was the Husky''s partner: the Bighead Zombie King.

    "Well, damn... it really is Bighead," Ethan muttered, eyeing the bizarre creature.

    The Bighead Zombie King wasn''t particularly strong¡ªonly a B+ class, about on par with Mist. He was one of the fringe Zombie Kings on the outskirts of San Diego. His job was to deal with small human incursions or minor threats.

    Right now, there was still a dent on his forehead from where someone had nailed him with a rock.

    "Motherfucker! More humans? You people just don''t learn, huh? Think you can waltz into our turf? Kill them all!" he roared.

    Zombies surged past him like a tidal wave, charging forward.

    The rocky hill ahead was soon crawling with the undead.

    They swarmed together, clawing and shoving at the massive boulder.

    RUMBLE¡ª

    The giant rock, weighing dozens of tons, began to shift, grinding against the ground with a screech that made everyone''s skin crawl.

    Inside, the eight humans stared in horror, nerves stretched to the breaking point.

    "Is... is the rock actually moving?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The boulder trembled harder and harder. Then, with a groan, a narrow gap opened up. Cold night air rushed in, brushing against their necks like icy fingers. Everyone shivered instinctively.

    Then came the hands.

    Rotting, clawed, and frantic¡ªzombie hands shoved through the crack, scratching and grabbing wildly, like demons clawing their way out of hell, desperate to drag them in.

    "Oh shit! They''re getting in!"

    The skinny young man''s face tightened. His name was Travis Quinn, and he was the de facto leader of the scouting team.

    The big guy rumbled, "How many are out there?"

    "No idea. But it''s a lot!" Even though Travis was a psychic-type Awakener, he couldn''t get an exact count.

    The gap in the boulder was widening fast.

    A zombie''s head had already forced its way through, its jagged teeth snapping hungrily, jaws clacking with a sickening crunch. The stench of blood and rot filled the air¡ªit was ready to tear them apart.

    "We can''t just sit here and wait to die. We fight our way out!" Travis said, eyes sharp with resolve.

    "Hell yeah!"

    A few of them had already been itching for action.

    The big guy stepped up first, bracing both hands against the boulder. With a roar, he shoved forward with all his might.

    BOOM!

    The massive rock blasted outward, crushing a dozen zombies into a bloody pulp.

    Travis unleashed his psychic power, sending out a wave of invisible mental spikes that pierced into the zombies'' minds. One after another, they dropped like puppets with their strings cut.

    A clear path opened up at the cave entrance¡ªa temporary vacuum.

    Behind him, Brian drew his kukri, the blade''s hilt embedded with a fire-element crystal core. Flames burst to life along the edge, licking the air with heat.

    Clearly, the shelter''s weapon tech was shared among the teams.

    "Let''s go! Kill them all!"

    The eight of them surged out of the rocky cave, moving as one.

    "Well, well... look at you guys go," Bighead said with a smirk, watching from a distance.

    He had three thousand zombies under his command. They had eight people. That was hundreds of zombies per person. He wasn''t worried in the slightest. He waved his hand, signaling the horde to keep pressing forward.

    Travis and the others cut down a wave of zombies, but another wave immediately filled the gap.

    They made it out of the cave, only to find themselves surrounded.

    Zombies packed the area wall to wall, their twisted faces snarling with bloodlust.

    Among them were Rabies Zombies¡ªmore feral, more deranged, their eyes wild with madness.

    The team''s expressions darkened.

    The big guy frowned. "There''s way too many. I think we''re seriously screwed."

    "Don''t panic. We can make it out of this!" Travis shouted, rallying them.

    A real leader didn''t just fight¡ªhe kept hope alive.

    As the undead surged forward, the team fought back with everything they had. Each person unleashed their abilities, cutting down zombies left and right.

    But no matter how many they killed, more kept coming.

    Everywhere they looked¡ªzombies. Just endless, snarling, rotting faces.

    The girl who''d been on her period was breathing heavily now, clearly drained.

    "If the shelter knows we''re in trouble, they''ll send backup, right?"

    "I doubt it," Brian said, shaking his head. "They''ll just assume this route''s a bust and take a detour."

    "..." The girl''s face went blank with disbelief.

    But in that split second of distraction, a Rabies Zombie lunged at her from behind. Its matted, furry face slammed into her neck¡ªand bit down hard.

    "AHHH¡ª!" she screamed, the pain ripping through her voice.

    Brian''s eyes snapped to her. Without hesitation, he swung his flaming kukri, slicing clean through the zombie''s neck. The creature dropped, twitching.

    But it was too late.

    A chunk of flesh had been torn from the girl''s neck. Her face twisted in agony as thick, dark blood poured out.

    The scent of blood sent the surrounding zombies into a frenzy.

    They surged forward, trampling over each other to get to her.

    From a distance, Ethan watched it all unfold, his expression unreadable.

    "No way... no way... Don''t tell me they''re actually losing to these bottom-tier zombies?"

    ...

 Chapter 363 - 363: â€¦Itâ€™s over?

    Ethan had originally planned to use these humans as bait¡ªlet them scout ahead, maybe help clear out the outer perimeter of the Zombie Cultivation Grounds or something.

    But then they ran into a Big Head, and now things were spiraling fast.

    "You guys better hang in there!" he shouted, though even he wasn''t sure how much longer they could last.

    The humans were in bad shape. Travis looked like he was about to collapse, his face pale from the massive drain on his mental energy.

    The girl who''d been bitten was barely standing, her body trembling with pain. She was practically out of the fight.

    Brian frowned, glancing over.

    "Hey! You okay?"

    "I... I feel kinda dizzy," the girl mumbled, swaying on her feet.

    A young man nearby couldn''t just watch her fall. He stepped in, wrapping one arm around her waist to steady her, while swinging his blade with the other, cutting down a few zombies that got too close.

    "Brian, I swear, you''re such a damn straight-laced guy. Ever heard of helping each other out?" he called over his shoulder.

    "I''m not exactly in a position to help her," Brian shot back bluntly.

    But the girl was fading fast. Her eyes were bloodshot, capillaries bursting until her vision was soaked in red. Fine hairs began to sprout across her face¡ªclear signs of mutation.

    The young man holding her was too focused on fighting to notice.

    "Rrrgh¡ª"

    The girl let out a low, guttural growl. Her teeth had sharpened, and before he could react, she lunged upward and sank them into his jaw.

    He screamed in agony, panic flooding his eyes. He shoved her away with all his strength, but not before she tore a chunk of flesh from his face, exposing blood-slick teeth and raw muscle.

    "Wh-what the hell just happened?!"

    The pain distorted his voice, making it crack and slur.

    Travis and the others turned toward the commotion, their faces twisted in shock. Something wasn''t right. The girl was a B+ level fighter¡ªshe should''ve had enough resistance to fight off a standard zombie virus.

    Elite zombies shouldn''t have been able to infect her.

    "Wait a second..." Travis narrowed his eyes, watching the girl now snarling like a rabid dog, her face twisted and unrecognizable.

    Then it clicked.

    "She''s not just infected with the zombie virus¡ªshe''s got rabies too. The combination''s made the infection way more aggressive!"

    "What?! Then... does that mean I''m gonna mutate too?!" the young man gasped, his heart dropping like a stone. The pain in his face was nothing compared to the fear now gripping him.

    Brian gave him a look that was half pity, half resignation.

    "Well, guess you''re not a straight-laced guy after all. Too bad you''re probably gonna die."

    The young man: "..."

    But there was no time to dwell on it. More monsters were closing in. Even after killing over a thousand zombies, they were still surrounded, still trapped.

    Worse, some of the zombies were Rabies Zombies¡ªhyper-infectious, even more dangerous. Everyone was doing their best to avoid getting scratched or splashed with blood, terrified of catching the same fate.

    Brian, a speed-type Awakener, was still holding his own. His movements were fast and fluid, and with a kukri embedded with a fire-element crystal core, he was cutting through the horde like a hot knife through butter.

    But even he was starting to wear down.

    His breathing grew ragged, chest heaving like a busted bellows. His dodges lost their grace, becoming sluggish and clumsy. A few times, he barely avoided getting hit.

    Death was circling closer with every second.

    The others weren''t doing much better. Everyone looked exhausted. At one point, a teenage boy got pinned by two zombies, unable to move. More of them piled on, and within moments, he was swallowed by the horde.

    His screams tore through the night sky.

    But no one could help him. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Damn it!"

    The brawny power-type fighter clenched his jaw, muscles tensing. In the split second he lost focus, a sharp pain shot through his elbow.

    He whipped his head around¡ªone of the zombies had sunk its teeth into his arm.

    Thank God¡­ it wasn''t one of those hyper-infectious Rabies Zombies.

    With a grunt, he reversed his grip on his dagger and drove it straight into the zombie''s skull. Black blood splattered as he yanked out its Neurocore, still pulsing faintly in his hand.

    Nearby, Brian''s vision was starting to blur.

    Even the zombies in front of him were doubling, their outlines flickering like ghosts. His hand trembled around the hilt of his kukri¡ªhe was completely spent.

    He shook his head, trying to stay conscious.

    "Shit¡­ I''m gonna die¡­"

    "Hey! Hang in there!" Travis shouted from behind. "If we break through, we can make it to Mount Elbert Shelter. They''ve got supplies, food, everything! It''s the last safe haven for humans¡ªparadise is waiting for us!"

    Brian gave him a sideways glance, his voice dry and cracked. "Captain, I''m dying and you''re still trying to sell me a dream."

    "..." Travis was speechless. But deep down, he knew¡ªif Brian went down, the whole squad was screwed.

    And right then, another wave of zombies surged toward Brian.

    He tightened his grip on the kukri, but this time, the blade didn''t ignite. The fire-element crystal core embedded in it stayed cold¡ªhe didn''t have enough energy left to activate it.

    A bitter smile tugged at his lips.

    So this is it, huh?

    The weight of despair settled over him like a shroud, swallowing him whole.

    But then¡ªsomething changed.

    A sudden wave of heat rolled over him. A blinding blaze erupted in front of him, sweeping forward like a fire dragon. The zombies in its path were instantly incinerated, reduced to ash in seconds. A vacuum of silence followed, the battlefield momentarily cleared.

    "Huh?" Brian blinked, stunned, the will to die momentarily forgotten.

    He slowly looked up.

    As the flames faded, a figure emerged from the inferno.

    Even surrounded by the carnage of the undead, the man looked calm¡ªalmost bored. His face was striking, effortlessly handsome, and he muttered under his breath like he was annoyed.

    "Useless humans¡­"

    "????" Brian''s brain short-circuited. He just stood there, completely dumbfounded.

    Behind him, Travis and the others stared in shock.

    "Who the hell is that?"

    "Is he here to save us?"

    "Holy crap¡­ what a saint."

    "He''s so strong¡­ and damn, he''s hot!"

    "..."

    The two remaining girls in the squad had stars in their eyes, awe written all over their faces.

    There stood Ethan, alone in the middle of the zombie horde.

    With a flick of his tachi, he carved through the undead like it was nothing. Every movement was clean, efficient¡ªlike he was playing a game of zombie lawnmower.

    But then came the real showstopper.

    A red glow flared in Ethan''s eyes. A crushing pressure exploded outward from him, sweeping across the battlefield like a tidal wave.

    Wherever the Domain of the Dead passed, zombies didn''t just fall¡ªthey exploded into chunks of gore and bone.

    "What the hell?!"

    Far off, the Bighead zombie¡ªone of the elite¡ªwatched in horror as the wave of power surged toward him. The oppressive aura of a Zombie King washed over him, and his entire body trembled.

    "This is bad¡­ real bad¡­ Buddy, we gotta run!"

    "Awwoooo! Awooo¡ª!"

    The Husky, who had been standing tall and proud atop a boulder, commanding the horde like a general, immediately leapt down and bolted into the forest without a second thought.

    In just a few seconds, both of them vanished into the dark woods.

    With Bighead gone, the horde he''d been leading fell apart. The zombies scattered in all directions, fleeing like rats from a sinking ship. Within moments, the battlefield was empty, the tide of undead receding like a broken wave.

    And there stood Ethan, alone in a white dress shirt, untouched amidst the carnage.

    At his feet, the ground was littered with mangled corpses and rivers of black blood¡ªa stark contrast to the pristine white of his clothes.

    Behind him, Brian and the others stood covered in blood, battered and barely alive, staring at his back like he was some kind of god.

    "¡­It''s over?" Brian whispered, still not quite believing it.

    ¡­

 Chapter 364 - 364: You should be thanking me

    Ethan struck with the force of a thunderclap, crushing the Zombie Horde and instantly flipping the tide of battle, leaving everyone in awe.

    And curious.

    "Who the hell is that guy?"

    "Think he''s from the shelter? Maybe they sent backup?"

    "No idea¡­" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But the shelter doesn''t have anyone that strong, right?"

    "Should I go ask him?"

    "..."

    The crowd buzzed with speculation. If the shelter had someone like that, they wouldn''t have needed to relocate to Mount Elbert in the first place.

    Among them, a young woman, clearly exhausted, stepped forward. She gave a polite nod before speaking.

    "Hi¡­"

    "Oh, hey there."

    Ethan turned to her with a warm smile, and in that moment, it was like winter thawing into spring. The tension in the air seemed to melt away.

    The girl stared at his handsome face, momentarily dazed. A blush crept up her cheeks as she instinctively looked down, unable to meet his eyes.

    She had meant to ask him something¡ªbut the words just wouldn''t come out.

    But behind her, Travis frowned deeply. Something felt off. Even though he was drained¡ªhis energy spent, his mind frayed¡ªhis instincts were still sharp.

    That wild, chaotic energy just now¡­ and the terrifying Domain of the Dead¡­ there was no way a human could wield that kind of power. And Ethan¡ªhe didn''t give off any signs of life.

    "Lena, get away from him. He might be a Zombie King!"

    "What?" The girl''s blush froze on her face, her expression twisting into one of shock.

    Zombie King???

    She looked up at Ethan again¡ªhe was still smiling at her.

    But now, that smile sent a chill down her spine. Panic surged through her, and she stumbled back a few steps, heart pounding.

    The others, who had barely begun to feel relief after surviving the attack, tensed up all over again. They dropped into defensive stances, ready for a fight, eyes locked on Ethan like he was the final boss.

    Only Brian seemed unfazed, shrugging like it was out of his hands.

    "Well, he did save us. If he wanted us dead, we''d already be corpses. He must have some other reason."

    "You sure about that¡­?" The others weren''t convinced.

    Still, Brian had a point. If Ethan really was a Zombie King and wanted them dead, he wouldn''t have bothered saving them in the first place.

    Ethan glanced around at them and said calmly, "Relax. I''m not going to kill you."

    "Uh¡­" The group exchanged uneasy looks. Brian might''ve been right, but that didn''t exactly put them at ease.

    "Well¡­ thanks for saving us," someone finally said.

    "No problem. Where are you guys from?" Ethan asked, casually probing.

    "We''re from Tecate," Travis replied.

    Ethan had heard of it¡ªa small, out-of-the-way town that barely registered even before the world went to hell. Mostly factories, not many people. No real threat of a powerful Zombie King emerging from there.

    Their shelter had been relatively safe so far, but with the Zombie Kings in nearby cities growing stronger, the pressure had become too much. Eventually, they decided to leave.

    "We''re just scouting ahead," Brian added.

    "Brian, shut it already," a younger guy hissed, cutting him off. He was worried¡ªif this Zombie King wasn''t interested in them, maybe he was eyeing the larger group behind them. If they led him back and got the whole shelter wiped out, that blood would be on their hands.

    Ethan, meanwhile, was thinking.

    So they''re scouts¡­

    That actually lined up perfectly with his own goals.

    "Well then," he said with a grin, "I''ll be your escort."

    "...???"

    Everyone stared at him, dumbfounded.

    A Zombie King¡­ offering to protect them?

    Was that even a thing?

    They started to wonder if maybe they''d already died, and this was just some weird hallucination before the end...

    But Travis quickly stepped forward and thanked him, "Thank you¡ªreally, thank you so much. But we should get moving. If we stay here too long, we might attract an even bigger horde!"

    "Let''s go," Ethan nodded.

    Everyone breathed a little easier at that. Supporting each other, they began to head east, toward Mount Elbert.

    But then Ethan suddenly spoke up, "Hold on. You''re going the wrong way."

    "Huh? Then¡­ which way should we go?" Travis asked, confused. Northeast was the direction of Mount Elbert¡ªit made sense to head away from danger.

    Ethan raised his hand and pointed¡ªstraight toward San Diego.

    "You should go that way."

    "...What?"

    Everyone froze. Their expressions twisted like someone had just grabbed them by the throat. Eyes wide, breath caught.

    In that moment, they understood.

    He didn''t save them out of kindness.

    There was no such thing as a good-hearted Zombie King.

    They were just pawns in a bigger game.

    This wasn''t about rescue¡ªit was about sacrifice. A war between Zombie Kings, and they were being thrown in as cannon fodder.

    Their hearts sank like stones.

    Travis gave a bitter smile. Of course. There was no way this Zombie King would just let them walk away.

    "You want us to scout for you, don''t you?"

    "Exactly," Ethan said flatly.

    The group''s faces turned grim. Everyone knew how dangerous the San Diego corpse nest was. They''d already been attacked just skirting the outskirts¡ªgoing deeper in was basically suicide.

    Ethan saw the hesitation in their eyes.

    "You don''t need to worry too much. If things get really bad, I''ll step in. And if anyone survives to the end, they''ll earn the right to go to Mount Elbert Shelter. If not¡­ well, then you''ll stay here. Forever."

    "..." No one said a word. It was clear¡ªthey didn''t have a choice.

    Ethan continued, "I''ve heard Mount Elbert Shelter is pretty great. Steep cliffs, only accessible by cable car. Even elite zombies can''t climb up. It''s like the last pure land for humans."

    Brian rubbed his nose and muttered, "What the hell is this? Since when do Zombie Kings start selling us hope?"

    The others were just as conflicted.

    It sounded like there was a sliver of hope¡­ but could they really survive a trip into San Diego?

    And what if Ethan changed his mind?

    Still, it was better than dying here and now.

    "Alright. We''ll scout."

    "And we''ll do our best to help you reach your goal."

    "Yeah. If we can live a little longer, we''ll take it."

    "..."

    After a long, silent struggle, they finally gave in.

    Ethan gave a small nod, satisfied. "Good. Let''s move."

    "Mm." The group responded in unison, eyes turning toward the direction of San Diego. Their lips were dry, and they swallowed hard, like they were about to walk into a lion''s den.

    But they still forced themselves forward, step by step.

    Ethan followed silently behind them.

    It was the dead of night. Thick clouds smothered the moon, plunging everything into darkness. The forest ahead loomed like the gaping maw of some ancient beast.

    A cold wind howled through the trees, their shadows dancing like demons from hell, beckoning them in.

    "That Bighead Zombie King from earlier¡­ I think it ran into the forest," Lena said, her voice trembling.

    The big guy with the brute strength scratched his head. "Well, what can we do? We still gotta go in."

    "What''s there to be scared of? Worst case, we die," Brian said bluntly.

    "I am scared¡­" Lena whimpered, her voice cracking.

    Ethan glanced at them and said coolly, "If you couldn''t even handle Bighead, you should''ve died back there. The fact that you''re still breathing means you''ve already lived longer than you should''ve. So maybe¡­ you should be thanking me."

    ...

 Chapter 365 - 365: Harvest

    "..."

    Everyone just stood there, speechless.

    They were deep in the pitch-black forest now, nerves stretched tight. Eyes darted around, scanning every shadow. The underbrush was a mess, and some of the leaves were stained with dark, dried blood.

    That was the trail left behind by the Zombie Horde.

    Wherever the Horde passed, no mutated beasts dared linger. The area was eerily quiet¡ªaside from the soft rustling of leaves, there wasn''t a single sound.

    "Looks like there aren''t any monsters around here," Travis said, eyes narrowed as he scanned the darkness.

    They''d already ventured deep into the woods, but still hadn''t run into any real danger.

    Maybe it was because Ethan''s presence was just that overwhelming.

    He''d scared Bighead so badly the guy probably pissed himself and ran back to the corpse nest with whatever was left of his crew.

    "Well, that means we''ve got a pretty good shot at making it out alive," the big guy with the strength-type ability said with a goofy grin.

    "Yeah. We had a one percent chance before. Now it''s up to two. Definitely an improvement," Brian chimed in dryly.

    "..."

    The big guy rolled his eyes. He figured if he didn''t say anything, no one would mistake him for mute.

    Just then, Lena, the girl in the group, sniffed the air and tilted her head, a curious look on her face.

    "What''s that smell? It''s... really nice."

    "Yeah, I smell it too," another teammate nodded. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s flowers," Travis said, eyes locking onto something ahead.

    In the middle of the tangled grass, a small pink flower swayed gently in the wind. Even in the darkness, it stood out¡ªtiny specks of pollen drifting lazily through the air.

    In this brutal, blood-soaked apocalypse, a single flower felt like a whisper of hope.

    "It''s beautiful..." Lena murmured, almost entranced.

    But Ethan''s gaze had gone cold. He stared at the flower, eyes devoid of emotion. Quietly, he activated the Domain of the Dead, sealing off all surrounding scents and energy.

    "They''re here..." he muttered.

    This was the whole reason they came¡ªto wipe out the Zombie Cultivation Grounds around San Diego. And that pink flower? It was the core of one.

    Travis and the others had no idea. Danger was already creeping in, silent and invisible.

    They were still chatting among themselves.

    Ethan didn''t warn them. Instead, he took a few steps back, putting some distance between himself and the group.

    Once a human inhaled enough of that pollen, they''d start hallucinating. Then they''d walk straight into the Cultivation Ground and start killing each other¡ªfeeding the Daisy Zombie King.

    A few moments later, the others had clearly breathed in too much. Their eyes started to glaze over, their expressions turning hazy and unfocused.

    Then came the truly disturbing part.

    The six of them, wandering through the dark forest, suddenly started talking to thin air¡ªlike they were having full-on conversations with invisible people.

    They thought their teammates were right there beside them.

    "So this is where it starts," Ethan mused, watching with interest.

    Last time, he''d only seen the Japanese Awakeners talking to nothing before walking into the flower field and tearing each other apart. He hadn''t seen what led up to it.

    Now, this was his experiment.

    It didn''t take long for the hallucinations to intensify. Lena''s face suddenly twisted in terror, like she''d just seen something horrifying. She screamed.

    "Don''t kill me! Please, don''t! I¡ªI''ll fight you if I have to!"

    Her expression turned savage. She yanked out her kukri and, without hesitation, lunged at one of her teammates.

    Shhk!

    The poor guy didn''t even have time to react. She slashed him down in one blow.

    But she didn''t stop. She kept hacking at him like a woman possessed. After several brutal strikes, the body beneath her was a mangled mess of blood and flesh.

    Her face, smeared with blood, slowly relaxed. She let out a long breath, like a weight had been lifted.

    "Phew... A Zombie King, trying to threaten us? Serves you right, bastard."

    "...Huh?" Ethan tilted his head, frowning.

    What the hell did she just see?

    Then Lena turned and started talking to the air again. "Thank God, backup''s finally here. Let''s get out of here!"

    She picked up the pace, changing direction like she was heading home.

    Travis and the others immediately followed her.

    Ethan knew this was the final stage of the hallucination. They were almost at the "end of the line."

    The group moved with purpose now, like something was pulling them forward. Their steps quickened, their expressions desperate¡ªlike they were chasing salvation.

    ...

    About ten minutes later¡ª

    They reached the edge of the forest. The air ahead was thick with pollen, almost suffocating. Just beyond the trees¡­ stretched a vast ocean of pink.

    Countless delicate flowers bloomed in full, swaying gently like a dream.

    But beneath that beautiful surface lay a mountain of corpses and a pit of bones¡ªhome to countless vicious monsters.

    Still lost in their hallucinations, the humans stared at the flower field with wide, ecstatic eyes, as if they were seeing paradise. Without hesitation, they were about to rush in.

    But Ethan raised a hand.

    The Domain of the Dead expanded outward, sweeping over the group and cutting off the pollen around them like a curtain of silence.

    Because they''d arrived.

    This was the destination.

    If he let them charge into the flower field now, they''d start tearing each other apart. That would be a waste of manpower. Better to let them help thin out the zombies first¡ªthen die.

    Ethan calculated calmly.

    This was how you got the most out of your disposable assets.

    Travis was the first to snap out of it. His eyes slowly refocused, and as expected, confusion hit him like a truck.

    "Where¡­ are we?"

    Next to him, Lena shook her head, blinking as clarity returned. But when her gaze landed on Ethan, her face twisted in shock.

    "You¡­ you''re alive again?!"

    "Hm? What did you see just now?" Ethan asked, genuinely curious.

    Lena''s expression flickered. She quickly caught herself, shrank her neck like a turtle, and shook her head furiously.

    "N-Nothing! I didn''t see anything!"

    "It was all a hallucination. We were caught in a Zombie King''s illusion," Travis said, piecing it together faster than the others.

    "Right," Ethan nodded. "This is the work of the Daisy Zombie King¡ªone of the Four War Generals of San Diego. She uses pollen to trap people in hallucinations."

    He smiled faintly. "And just now, you guys killed one of your own."

    "What?!" Travis and the others froze, eyes wide. They quickly looked around.

    There had been six of them.

    Now there were only five.

    "Who did it?" Lena asked, her voice low, eyes narrowing.

    But then she noticed something.

    Everyone else was staring straight at her.

    She instinctively looked down¡ªand saw her kukri, still slick with blood.

    "...Shit." Lena''s face twisted with regret.

    Travis quickly stepped in. "It''s not your fault. Don''t blame yourself. The real problem now is¡ªwhere''s the Daisy Zombie King?"

    "She''s in the flower field," Ethan said, eyes fixed ahead. He muttered under his breath, "Let''s hope you guys are actually useful this time¡­"

    Now that they''d found the Zombie Cultivation Ground, it was time to see what kind of "harvest" it had to offer.

    With a flick of his wrist, Ethan summoned a Tachi. A fire-element crystal core pulsed at its hilt, and flames roared to life along the blade.

    The dark forest lit up in an instant, bathed in searing firelight.

    He swung the Tachi in a wide arc¡ªflames exploded outward like a dragon unleashed. Trees, underbrush, and the flower field ahead all ignited in a blazing inferno.

    Fueled by the howling night wind, the fire spread like madness¡ª

    devouring everything in its path.

    ...

 Chapter 366 - 366: Youâ€™ll all pay for this tonight!

    The pitch-black night sky was suddenly set ablaze, glowing blood-red under the surge of firelight.

    "Ugh¡ª!"

    Something in the flower field stirred, letting out a piercing, bone-chilling shriek. Then, from beneath the scorched earth, rotting hands clawed their way up¡ªone after another, zombies began to emerge.

    The flickering flames cast eerie shadows across their grotesque faces, making them look even more deranged and savage.

    Travis and the others froze in horror.

    "There''s that many of them?!"

    "They were hiding under the flower field this whole time..."

    "We''re screwed. We''re seriously screwed this time."

    "..."

    The zombies came in droves¡ªlike demons crawling straight out of hell. In the blink of an eye, the field was swarming with them, easily numbering in the thousands.

    The moment they caught the scent of human flesh, they charged like a pack of starving wolves. Some were still on fire, their bodies engulfed in flames, but they didn''t even flinch¡ªcompletely fearless, utterly insane.

    No one had ever seen anything like this. The sheer terror made their scalps tingle and their skin crawl.

    "Is there even a way out of this?" Travis and the others were gripped by a crushing sense of despair.

    Ethan glanced at them sideways. "If it weren''t for me, you''d have walked straight into that flower field and become zombie chow. You''re still breathing thanks to me. So... try not to suck."

    "..." Everyone was speechless, dark lines practically forming over their heads. Facing this nightmare, all they could think was: Wow, thanks so much, man...

    "Keep fighting!"

    As the zombies closed in, Travis shouted, rallying himself. Better to go down swinging than just stand there and wait to die. If he was going to die, he''d take as many of those bastards with him as he could.

    He unleashed his psychic energy again, sending out a storm of invisible needles that pierced into the zombies'' minds, tearing through their consciousness like shrapnel.

    Behind him, Brian and the brawny power-type guy charged forward, unleashing their abilities and diving into the fray.

    They''d had a bit of time to recover during the trek here¡ªenough to get back about seventy percent of their strength. It wasn''t much, but it was enough to fight.

    But still...

    They were completely surrounded, trapped in the middle of a zombie horde. It was like watching wild animals cornered and desperate. The air was filled with the guttural snarls of the undead and the panicked screams of the living.

    Everything was unfolding exactly as Ethan had predicted.

    A few zombies lunged at him too, but they were instantly shredded by the power of his Domain of the Dead.

    He drew his blade and charged forward, heading straight into the heart of the flower field. He wanted to see what kind of "harvest" this place had¡ªhow many crystal cores had been gathered.

    With Ethan joining the fight, the pressure on Travis and the others eased up a bit. For now, they could hold their ground.

    "Maybe this isn''t as hopeless as we thought!" someone shouted.

    "Yeah, but it''s still a long way from good," Brian muttered grimly.

    Just then, the flower field stirred again. Petals began to rise into the air, swirling upward like a pink storm. They clustered together, forming a long, flowing ribbon of color.

    Before the apocalypse, it might''ve looked beautiful¡ªromantic, even. But now, it was nothing but terrifying.

    Because those petals began to merge, slowly taking on a human shape.

    "Is that... the Zombie King?" the power-type guy asked, frowning. "Something feels off."

    "No, that''s not the real body," Travis said quickly. "It''s just a vessel."

    Ethan stood still, eyes locked on the petal-formed figure.

    "We meet again."

    "..." Daisy was seething inside. Her heart burned with hatred, and her voice dripped with venom.

    "Of course it''s you again. But this time... I won''t let you win!"

    "You don''t get a say in that." Ethan''s Domain of the Dead pulsed outward, and he launched himself forward, blade ready. Just like last time, he was going to end this¡ªcut her down before she could do anything.

    "RAAAHHH¡ª!" But Daisy didn''t dodge. Instead, she threw her head back and let out a blood-curdling scream.

    The sound was deafening, echoing across the night sky like a banshee''s wail, lingering long after it left her lips.

    Ethan could read her intent loud and clear. Beneath the fury in her scream, there was something else¡ªa cry for help.

    His blade, Tachi, ignited in flames and slashed toward her without hesitation.

    "Enough screaming¡­"

    Just like last time, the flaming Tachi sank into her body. Fire erupted instantly, engulfing her completely in a blazing inferno.

    This kind of vessel was nothing to Ethan¡ªone strike was all it took to wipe it out.

    As the flames devoured her, Daisy''s body began to crack and crumble, turning to ash and drifting away on the wind. But even as she disintegrated, her voice remained venomous.

    "You''ll all pay for this tonight!"

    "Oh?" Ethan''s eyes narrowed. That didn''t sound like a desperate curse¡ªit sounded confident. Too confident.

    He thought back to her earlier scream, the hidden plea for help. A chill ran down his spine.

    Was there... another Zombie King?

    As Daisy''s body burned away completely, a dozen or so crystal cores dropped to the ground¡ªtrophies from the flower field''s recent kills.

    With a flick of his hand, Ethan collected them, then swept his gaze across the battlefield.

    Zombies were still crawling out of the ground, wave after wave, charging forward without fear or hesitation. Something felt off. Deeply off.

    His sixth sense was screaming at him¡ªsomething else was coming.

    "Time to go. If whatever''s coming is worse than this, we don''t want to be here when it shows up¡­"

    The Zombie Cultivation Ground was destroyed. Mission complete. Without wasting another second, Ethan turned and retreated at high speed.

    Travis and the others had been watching him closely. After all, Ethan had taken out most of the zombies¡ªhis actions directly affected their chances of survival.

    "He''s leaving? Guys, move! Now!"

    "Got it!" the power-type brute shouted, taking the lead and charging toward the exit.

    Their job as bait was done. If they could just break through¡­ and if Ethan kept his word¡­ they might actually live through this.

    But this was also the most dangerous moment.

    Travis didn''t hold back. He unleashed his full psychic power, forming a mental barrier that pushed back the surrounding zombies, creating a brief vacuum of space.

    In that fleeting moment, the brute and Brian surged forward, cutting down anything in their path. They were giving it everything they had¡ªvictory was finally in sight. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A way out was right there.

    But then¡ª

    A wave of overwhelming psychic energy swept across the battlefield, blanketing everything in its reach. Everyone froze for a second, a deep, primal dread settling in their chests.

    "Stay," a raspy voice echoed from the darkness beyond.

    Everyone looked around, confused.

    "What the hell was that?"

    "Who''s talking?"

    "Who cares? Screw that voice. We''re getting out of here!"

    "..."

    But as they spoke, the power-type brute at the front suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    He didn''t move. Just stood there, frozen. His eyes went blank.

    "Hey! Big guy, what the hell are you doing?" Brian snapped, frowning.

    Then the voice came again, low and twisted, like nails on a chalkboard.

    "That''s better¡­ Stay and play with us¡­"

    Confusion turned to unease. They were about to yell at the brute again¡ªmaybe even drag him back.

    But then something happened that made their blood run cold.

    The brute turned around slowly, a vacant smile spreading across his face. Without a word, he walked straight toward the zombie horde.

    "What the¡ª"

    "You''ve lost your damn mind! Get back here!" Travis shouted, panic rising.

    But the brute didn''t even flinch. He didn''t hear them¡ªor didn''t care. His arms opened wide, like he was welcoming old friends.

    And then, with that same eerie smile, he walked straight into the swarm of bloodthirsty zombies¡­ and embraced them.

    ...

 Chapter 367 - 367: The Word

    The pack of zombies, rabid like wild dogs, instantly swarmed the big guy. Their razor-sharp teeth tore into his flesh, blood spraying in every direction. He didn''t even get a chance to scream before he was completely consumed by the horde.

    Everyone froze in horror.

    "What the hell just happened?!"

    This was way beyond anything they''d ever seen. But it wasn''t hard to guess¡ªthis had to be another Zombie King, one with some freakish ability.

    Lena''s face twisted with grief. The big guy had looked out for her more than once. And now, just like that, he was gone.

    "It''s gotta be that voice¡ªit messes with your mind!"

    "Oooh, someone''s clever," the voice echoed again from the darkness, smooth and mocking.

    But what came next sent a chill straight down their spines.

    "You know too much. You should take that pretty little knife of yours and shove it right into your mouth."

    Lena''s eyes glazed over the moment she heard it. Her expression went blank, like her mind had just shut off.

    Travis''s heart dropped.

    "No! Don''t¡ª!"

    He shouted, desperate, but it was useless.

    Lena slowly pulled out her long, slender dagger. Then, without a flicker of hesitation, she opened her mouth and drove the blade straight in.

    Shhk!

    The sickening scrape of metal against bone echoed in the silence. The tip of the knife burst out the back of her skull. Her body twitched violently, then collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud.

    She''d just killed herself¡ªstabbed herself through the head.

    Travis and the others stared, eyes wide, frozen in shock and terror. The horror of it all was suffocating.

    Ethan, watching from a few steps back, felt a chill crawl up his spine. He stopped in his tracks, eyes narrowing as he peered into the darkness.

    And then, from the pitch-black shadows, a figure slowly emerged.

    It was a young man¡ªpale-skinned, with a few strands of hair falling over his eyes, giving him a wild, untamed look. His lips curled into a smirk, revealing two sharp, fang-like canines.

    "Hey there," he said casually, like he was greeting old friends.

    "Uh¡­" Travis and the others were stunned. A deep, primal unease settled over them. There was no doubt¡ªthis was a Zombie King.

    And not just any Zombie King. This one had powers that were twisted and terrifying.

    The creature''s eyes swept over the group, his smile fading into something colder, darker. A chill settled in the air.

    "What''s with the long faces?" he said, voice low and mocking. "Don''t you know it''s rude not to smile? Come on¡­ stretch those lips a little."

    "You¡ªshut up!" Travis shouted, panic rising in his voice. He knew what was happening. The bastard was using his power again.

    But there was nothing he could do to stop it.

    Behind him, one of their male teammates suddenly twitched, like a puppet on strings. His hands reached up, grabbed the corners of his mouth, and began to pull.

    "No¡ª!" someone screamed.

    Too late.

    With a sickening rip, the man tore his own cheeks open, splitting the skin all the way to his ears. Blood gushed out in torrents. His jaw hung grotesquely, teeth bared in a gruesome, involuntary grin¡ªa "smile" carved in flesh.

    "Ha¡­ ha ha¡­ ha ha ha¡­"

    The sound that followed was a twisted mix of laughter and agony, broken by ragged, wheezing breaths. His eyes were bloodshot, wide with pain, but there was something else there too¡ªsomething unhinged. Like the pain had freed him somehow.

    Then his body convulsed and dropped to the ground, twitching. Blood still dripped from the torn corners of his mouth, the grotesque smile frozen on his face.

    The others could only watch, helpless, as another teammate¡ªsomeone who''d been fighting beside them just moments ago¡ªdied in the most brutal, horrifying way imaginable.

    A crushing sense of helplessness settled over them like a weight.

    What the hell kind of power was this?

    Was it like "The Word" from Preacher?

    Why did everyone do exactly what he said?

    If that was really the case¡­ then this was beyond terrifying.

    "If I end up falling under his spell too¡­ please, just kill me," the last girl in the group said, her voice trembling, tears welling in her eyes. "I don''t want to die like that¡­"

    The others fell silent, a heavy sorrow settling over them.

    This night¡ªthis long, hellish night¡ªwas one they''d never forget. They''d seen more Zombie Kings with twisted powers in a few hours than most people would in a lifetime.

    "This is definitely a high-level zone¡­"

    ¡­

    Off to the side, Ethan stood calmly, eyes locked on the Zombie King before him. He could tell¡ªthis one was at least S-rank.

    And yeah, his power was bizarre as hell.

    But it wasn''t what Travis thought. This wasn''t The Word from Preacher. It was more like a form of hypnosis¡ªusing his voice as a medium to transmit psychic energy, turning words into weapons.

    It was similar to the mind control used by the Elegy Zombie King, but this guy? He was on a whole other level.

    "Hey," Ethan said, his tone casual but firm. "Stop scaring the kids."

    The Zombie King turned to face him, locking eyes. That same crooked smile crept back onto his face.

    "Almost forgot," he said, voice smooth. "You''re the real guest of honor here. Let me introduce myself. Name''s Falseword¡ªone of the Four War Generals of San Diego. The zombies in my territory call me the Deathspeaker."

    "Is that your last words?" Ethan replied coolly, eyes steady. He hadn''t expected one of San Diego''s War Generals to show up alone.

    But that just made things easier. Take him out now, and the enemy''s overall strength would take a serious hit.

    Falseword didn''t flinch. Instead, his psychic energy surged, radiating outward like a pressure wave. He opened his mouth slowly, and spoke his death command.

    "I just want you to understand before you die. So go ahead¡ªdie for me." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The moment the words left his lips, the world seemed to fall silent.

    Travis and the others held their breath, eyes locked on Ethan. This was it¡ªa showdown between two Zombie Kings. Would Ethan fall like their teammates had? Would he suddenly turn his blade on himself?

    But Ethan didn''t move. He just stood there, staring back at Falseword, completely unaffected.

    Of course he was. His willpower and mental strength were far beyond anything Falseword could influence.

    Falseword''s smile faltered.

    "¡­Huh," he chuckled awkwardly, scratching the back of his head. "Guess I was just kidding."

    "Oh," Ethan said, eyes flashing red. "I''m not."

    A pulse of raw power exploded from him¡ªhis Domain of the Dead erupting like a shockwave. The air cracked. The ground trembled. Deep fissures split the earth beneath their feet.

    Then, in a blur, Ethan vanished from sight.

    Falseword barely had time to react. The pressure coming at him was like a tidal wave of destruction¡ªunstoppable, overwhelming.

    "Whoa, okay, no need to get all violent," he muttered, trying to rally his psychic energy into a defensive storm.

    He was strong¡ªno doubt. An S-rank Zombie King didn''t go down easy. But compared to Ethan? He was two tiers below.

    His mental defenses crumbled under the weight of Ethan''s Domain. The backlash hit him like a spike to the brain¡ªsharp, searing pain stabbing through his skull.

    "Shit¡­ he''s strong!"

    Falseword''s expression tightened. He saw Ethan''s tachi slicing toward him and twisted his body, trying to dodge.

    But Ethan was faster. Stronger. Sharper.

    "You should learn to keep a lower profile," Ethan said, his blade shifting mid-swing into a horizontal arc. Flames burst along the edge, trailing behind like a meteor streaking across the sky.

    Falseword''s eyes widened in panic. He couldn''t dodge in time.

    The tachi sliced clean through his neck, no resistance at all. The blade passed through like air.

    "Wait¡ªhe''s that strong?" Travis muttered, eyes wide. The others were just as stunned.

    That was Falseword. The Deathspeaker. One of San Diego''s Four War Generals. His power was terrifying¡ªhe could kill with a single sentence.

    And yet, in front of Ethan, he barely put up a fight. One strike. That''s all it took.

    "The talkative Zombie King¡­ he''s dead?"

    "Does that mean we''re safe now?"

    "Let''s get the hell out of here while we can!"

    Hope flickered back to life in the eyes of the few survivors.

    But Ethan didn''t move. He just stood there, unmoving, eyes still fixed on the spot where Falseword had fallen.

    Something wasn''t right.

    The moment his blade had passed through Falseword''s neck, the body had dissolved¡ªvanishing like mist.

    "That wasn''t real," Ethan muttered. "An S-rank Zombie King, one of San Diego''s War Generals¡­ no way he''d make a rookie mistake like showing up here alone."

    He looked up, eyes narrowing into the darkness ahead.

    There were other presences out there. Stirring. Watching.

    Something about tonight¡­ was off. Way off.

    And then he felt it¡ªsomething subtle, something hidden. A strange energy had crept in, surrounding the area without a sound, without a trace.

    "¡­Absolute Domain," Ethan whispered.

    ¡­

 Chapter 368 - 368: Phantom Nightbane

    Ethan was no stranger to the power of the Absolute Domain. The moment he felt it, he knew exactly what he was dealing with. Very few Zombie Kings possessed that kind of terrifying aura¡ªand that meant only one thing: the undisputed ruler of San Diego had arrived.

    "Well, things just got a whole lot more interesting," Ethan muttered under his breath.

    Travis and the others stood frozen, too scared to move a muscle. The unease in their chests hadn''t gone away¡ªin fact, it was getting worse. One wrong move, and they could end up dead without even knowing how it happened, victims of some twisted Zombie King ability.

    "What the hell is going on now?"

    "Why aren''t we leaving?!"

    "Wait¡­ don''t tell me¡­ there''s another Zombie King?"

    "¡­"

    The thought alone made them all suck in a sharp breath. Tonight had already been a nightmare¡ªand now this? No one would believe them even if they lived to tell the tale.

    Then, without warning, the surrounding Zombie Horde¡ªwho had been snarling and shrieking moments ago¡ªsuddenly fell silent. They stopped attacking, standing eerily still, all turning to face the darkness in the distance. Slowly, they bowed their heads in unison.

    It was the unmistakable sign: a Zombie King was about to appear.

    The air turned deathly still. Travis and the others held their breath, not daring to make a sound, eyes locked on the shadows ahead.

    Moments later, figures emerged from the darkness.

    Leading them was a Zombie King with a strikingly handsome face¡ªso human-looking, he could''ve passed for one of the living. He wore a white dress shirt, streaked with red patterns that looked like blood stains soaked into the fabric.

    Flanking him on either side were two of his top lieutenants: Falseword and Daisy.

    Daisy, in her true form, looked like a gentle woman crowned with pink blossoms, as if she were wearing a flower wreath. She gave off a serene, almost peaceful vibe¡ªuntil you looked at her face. Her eyes burned with hatred, locked onto Ethan like she wanted to tear him apart right then and there.

    All three of them were S-class or higher¡ªmonsters in every sense of the word. Their presence alone was enough to make a human''s soul tremble.

    And then¡­ there was one more.

    Trailing behind them was another Zombie King, though he didn''t exactly fit the fearsome image. His head was comically oversized, with dents and scars that looked like he''d been brained with a rock. Ugly didn''t even begin to cover it¡ªhe looked like a walking punchline.

    "Boss! That''s him! He''s the one who wiped out a bunch of my guys!" the Bighead Zombie King whined, pointing at Ethan like a tattling kid.

    The lead Zombie King stopped in his tracks. His eyes were deep, dark, and unreadable¡ªlike they held the night itself. He stared straight at Ethan.

    Ethan didn''t flinch. His expression stayed calm, cool. He stared right back. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For a moment, the two locked eyes.

    Two of the most terrifying Zombie Kings on record¡ªfinally face to face.

    It was a rare sight. One for the books.

    Travis and the others could barely breathe.

    "That''s¡­ that''s the ruler of San Diego?" someone whispered.

    "Who else would it be?" Brian said, eyes narrowed.

    These two weren''t just any Zombie Kings¡ªthey were endgame bosses, walking apocalypses. And now they were standing on the same battlefield.

    "We''re screwed. We''re so screwed," Travis muttered, panic rising in his voice. "There''s no way we''re getting out of this alive. Look at how many Zombie Kings are over there! And the horde! We''re toast!"

    Despite everything, his instincts still leaned toward Ethan. Sure, Ethan treated him like a disposable tool, but at least they were on the same side¡ªfor now. If they got captured by the other side, they were dead meat. No question.

    "I don''t know, man¡­ our Zombie King doesn''t exactly look like the safe bet either," one of the teammates said, his voice full of dread.

    Out on the desolate battlefield, Ethan stood alone¡ªfacing down the San Diego overlord, his two elite generals, and a horde of thousands.

    But he didn''t look the least bit rattled. Surrounded by enemies, he still looked like he was in control.

    "If you''re all gonna show up, do it at once next time," Ethan said casually. "Don''t waste my time¡­ then again, maybe there won''t be a next time."

    "You¡­ you arrogant bastard!" Daisy snapped, her voice shaking with fury. This guy in the white shirt was acting like he was the one doing the surrounding. Like he was the predator here.

    Her Zombie Cultivation Ground had been destroyed by Ethan. She hadn''t forgotten. She wasn''t going to forgive.

    "You''re gonna pay for that tonight!"

    "Daisy. Enough," the lead Zombie King said, raising a hand to silence her.

    According to Genesis Biotech''s Zombie King files, his name was Nightbane¡ªan SS-class Zombie King with the awakened ability [Phantom Domain]. Some called him Phantom Nightbane.

    The Falseword Ethan had just killed?

    That had only been one of Nightbane''s phantom projections.

    "You came all the way here just to wreck my subordinate''s Zombie Cultivation Ground¡ªdon''t you think that''s a bit much?" Nightbane''s voice was low and steady, but there was a sharp edge to it.

    Ethan shrugged, his tone casual. "Didn''t your boy Butcher wander into my territory first?"

    "I''ve got no interest in picking a fight with you," Nightbane replied calmly. "All I wanted was to kill that human named Elias. And even after you killed Butcher, I didn''t retaliate."

    Ethan paused, thinking it over. That was true. After he''d taken out the bloated Butcher, San Diego had stayed eerily quiet.

    Nightbane continued, "I know you and I are destined to clash. That''s inevitable. But¡­ not today."

    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Then when do you think it should be?"

    "Two months from now," Nightbane said firmly. "You came here alone tonight. I don''t want to take advantage of that. So let''s make it official¡ªtwo months from now, right here, we settle this. Fair and square."

    It was a challenge. A declaration of war¡ªwith a timer.

    Ethan did a quick mental calculation. He was standing in the outer perimeter of San Diego''s corpse nest, facing its supreme ruler, two elite generals, and who knew what else lurking in the shadows. He didn''t have the upper hand here¡ªnot yet.

    "Fine. Two months from now, I''ll be here."

    Nightbane nodded. "Until then, I won''t touch Los Angeles. You''re free to leave."

    "Boss! You can''t just¡ª" Daisy''s voice cracked with disbelief.

    "Silence."

    Nightbane cut her off with a single word, his tone absolute.

    The situation had taken a sharp turn no one expected. Ethan had agreed to a full-scale showdown between the two corpse nests¡ªtwo months from now.

    Travis and the others were completely stunned, their bodies trembling. This wasn''t the kind of scene people like them were supposed to witness.

    But¡­ maybe this was good news?

    The two Zombie Kings hadn''t started fighting. That had to mean they were safe, right?

    Maybe they could leave with Ethan¡­

    But then Daisy bared her fangs, her voice laced with fury. "Fine. He can go. But those humans stay."

    "Wait, what?!" Travis and the others had just started to relax, and now their nerves snapped tight again.

    Was she serious?

    Getting handed over to a pissed-off Zombie King? They''d be better off just ending it themselves.

    Daisy wasn''t asking out of strategy¡ªthis was about pride. She figured Ethan wouldn''t care about a few weak humans. After all, he''d already taken plenty of crystal cores from her cultivation ground. Leaving them behind would be a symbolic win for her side.

    But Ethan turned his gaze toward her, calm and cold. "They came with me. They leave with me. Who the hell do you think you are, trying to make demands of me?"

    "You¡ª!"

    Daisy''s fists clenched so tight her knuckles cracked. The energy around her flared, wild and unstable. If Nightbane hadn''t been standing right there, she would''ve already launched herself at Ethan.

    Meanwhile, Travis and the others heard Ethan''s words¡ªand damn near teared up.

    ...

 Chapter 369 - 369: Why two months?

    A few of the humans were on the verge of tears.

    Kindness from a stranger is always touching¡ªbut protection from a stranger who''s the Zombie King? That hit even harder.

    They''d thought they were just tools, used up and discarded. Worthless now. Probably about to be dumped in the Zombie Cultivation Ground like trash.

    But instead¡­ he was taking them with him.

    Right then, Travis felt like¡ªeven if Ethan killed him the moment they got out¡ªit would still be worth it.

    "Let''s go," Ethan said casually, then turned to Nightbane. "Guess we''ll see each other next time¡­"

    ¡­

    As Ethan walked away, Nightbane and his crew stood silently, watching his back disappear into the distance. Beside him, Daisy was fuming, cheeks puffed out in frustration. She clearly wasn''t okay with how things had gone down.

    Falseword looked just as confused.

    "Boss, why''d you let him go?"

    "Because I wasn''t sure I could make him stay," Nightbane said, eyes still locked on the horizon.

    "Huh?" Both Falseword and Daisy froze.

    They were right at the edge of their territory. Behind them, a horde of a thousand zombies stood ready.

    And even with all that¡­

    He still wasn''t confident they could keep Ethan here?

    Nightbane''s voice dropped low. "Besides, we can''t rush this. We need to finish our plan first. Once our strength is fully built up, they won''t stand a chance. When the two-month deadline hits, we''ll wipe out the Los Angeles zombie nest."

    "Oh¡­" Falseword and Daisy nodded slowly.

    Nightbane continued, "In the meantime, we need to tighten security. No leaks. No one can find out what we''re doing."

    "Got it."

    Falseword thought for a moment. "Boss, what if we leak the duel to the humans? They''ll definitely stir things up, maybe even distract the LA Zombie King."

    "Hmm. Not a bad idea."

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Ethan strolled out of the Zombie Cultivation Ground like he owned the place, mind racing.

    Something''s off about Nightbane¡­

    Way off.

    Ethan didn''t buy the whole "honorable Zombie King" act. Who the hell challenges someone to a fair fight in broad daylight? Especially when they''ve got the upper hand?

    No way he wasn''t scheming something behind the scenes.

    And then there was that detail¡ªNightbane had set the duel for two months from now.

    "Why two months? Why not one? Or three?"

    Maybe two months was some kind of critical window for them. Maybe Nightbane needed that time to complete something¡ªsome ritual, some upgrade, some power boost¡ªso he''d be ready to take Ethan on for real.

    "Stalling for time, huh?" Ethan muttered to himself, eyes narrowing.

    He glanced back¡ªand saw a few humans still trailing behind him.

    Travis froze the moment their eyes met, his whole body tensing up like he''d been electrocuted.

    "Boss, I didn''t see anything, I swear! I won''t tell anyone about the duel, promise!"

    Ethan shrugged. "Eh, doesn''t matter if you do."

    Brian chimed in, thinking out loud, "That Zombie King''s definitely up to something. No way he''s playing fair. You guys are Zombie Kings¡ªaren''t you supposed to be ruthless and underhanded? Show some professional pride, man."

    Ethan blinked. That kid¡­ actually had a point.

    Travis, on the other hand, looked like he was about to pass out. He grabbed Brian and hissed, "Dude, shut up! Now''s not the time to be low on emotional intelligence! You''re gonna get us killed!"

    "Relax," Ethan said, "Whether a Zombie King kills you or not has nothing to do with your EQ."

    "Just shut up already!" Travis groaned, clearly at his wit''s end. Brian''s mouth was a liability.

    Ethan looked them over. "Alright. Since you''re still alive, head to the shelter."

    Travis''s eyes widened, disbelief and hope flashing across his face.

    Then came the rush of emotion.

    Because from the way Ethan said it, it was clear¡ªhe was letting them go.

    "We''re¡­ really gonna live?"

    "Yeah. Go on," Ethan said.

    "Oh my god, thank you¡ªthank you!" They didn''t dare stick around. They turned and bolted, tears streaming, like they''d just been pardoned from death row.

    At that moment, the long, dark night finally began to lift. A pale light crept across the horizon.

    And the wind¡­ slowly died down.

    Travis and the others were so overwhelmed they could barely hold back tears. This night had been nothing short of legendary. They were probably among the very few humans who''d ever come face-to-face with so many bizarre, terrifying Zombie Kings¡ªand lived to tell the tale.

    Once they made it to the shelter, this was definitely going to be their go-to story. The kind of thing you brag about for years.

    "Hey, hold up a sec," came Ethan''s voice from behind them.

    Everyone froze.

    Oh no¡­

    Was he changing his mind?

    Their nerves, already stretched to the breaking point, nearly snapped. This whole night had been a rollercoaster of near-death moments¡ªone second they were doomed, the next they were saved. Hope and despair had taken turns yanking at their hearts, and even the strongest will would be frayed by now.

    Brian turned around, deadpan. "What now?"

    "Yeah, you," Ethan said, pointing at him. "If you make it to Mount Elbert Shelter and run into a lunatic named Mia, tell her to give me back my aircraft."

    "..."

    Ethan figured Brian''s personality made him the perfect guy for the job.

    With that, he turned and headed back toward the Los Angeles zombie nest.

    By now, dawn had fully broken. A blazing red sun rose over the horizon, casting golden light across the ruined city.

    Caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw!

    A few pitch-black crows circled overhead, their cries echoing through the empty streets. Below, the roads were littered with debris, and clusters of zombies milled about in the chaos.

    Bulldozer stood among them, grinning like an idiot, his tone unusually respectful. "Boss, how''d it go in San Diego?"

    "I ran into their Zombie King," Ethan replied. "He challenged me to a duel. Two months from now."

    Bulldozer let out a low growl, eyes lighting up. The thought of a fight had him practically vibrating with excitement. He was already imagining tearing the enemy to pieces.

    Laura''s blood-red eyes gleamed with anticipation too. A flicker of bloodlust danced in her gaze, and the killing instinct buried deep in her bones began to stir.

    But then she remembered¡ªit was still two months away.

    Ugh. Too long.

    PhD, standing nearby, asked, "Boss, why two months?"

    "No idea," Ethan said. "They''re probably stalling. Buying time to pull some sneaky shit."

    "Ah! Right!" Bulldozer''s tiny eyes widened. "Why didn''t I think of that?"

    "They say two months and we just go along with it? Screw that! Let''s go crush them now!"

    "Forget it," Ethan said, shaking his head. "That Zombie King''s not like Nightmare. He''s stronger. If we fight now, we''ll probably take heavy losses." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh¡­" Bulldozer deflated a little, then turned to Laura and said, "Hear that? Boss is worried you''ll die, so he''s holding off. You''re the one dragging us down."

    Laura shot him a sideways glare. No words. Just action.

    She calmly extended a bone claw and shunk¡ªdrove it straight into Bulldozer''s side.

    Yeah. That was kind of her thing now.

    Lil'' Shroom tilted his head, thinking.

    "Boss, maybe we should figure out what they''re really up to first?"

    "Yeah, good idea," Ethan nodded. "If you guys have time, head out near San Diego. Poke around. See what you can dig up."

    He didn''t have a specific target in mind, so he just sent the crew out to scout. Who knows¡ªmaybe they''d stumble onto something useful.

    ...

 Chapter 370 - 370: Surprise inspection...

    "And hey, all of you¡ªstay sharp. Don''t let those bastards catch you slippin''," Ethan added, giving one last reminder. Judging by his crew''s skills, he figured they''d be fine.

    "Don''t worry, boss!" Bulldozer said with a confident grin, pounding his chest.

    Big Ears chimed in too, puffing himself up. "Yeah, come on. With my skills? No way they''re catching me."

    "Actually, scratch that¡ªI should be the one catching them!"

    "Right? If they run into me, it''s game over for them!"

    "Damn straight!"

    With that, the crew scattered, each heading off to handle their part of the mission.

    Ethan, meanwhile, headed back home.

    Now that Mia was out hunting for the Star Map tablet and his guys were digging up intel on San Diego, he could finally kick back a little¡ªplaying the role of the hands-off boss suited him just fine.

    But the looming showdown between the two zombie hives was still brewing in the background, and it wasn''t long before word got out.

    The first to catch wind of it? Genesis Biotech''s Los Angeles branch.

    Even though Nathan had been slacking off lately, his team never stopped monitoring the movements of nearby zombie hives, constantly gathering intel.

    "The two major zombie hives are about to go to war. Did they even bother asking me, the California State Director?" Nathan said coolly, eyes narrowed as he sat at the head of the conference table.

    The room was filled with upper management.

    Sophia, of course, was among them.

    "Why would they ask you? What''s it got to do with you?" she shot back, arms crossed.

    "It''s got everything to do with me!" Nathan snapped.

    He wasn''t just being dramatic¡ªif the Los Angeles Zombie King lost, the entire power structure would shift. And if the San Diego Zombie King came out on top, there was a real chance he''d come north and wipe Nathan out.

    "This is a serious threat. We need to come up with a plan..."

    "Well, well, look who''s finally using his brain," Sophia said, raising an eyebrow. "So what''s your big idea?"

    Nathan''s eyes darted around for a second before he smirked. "Obviously, we report it to HQ."

    Sophia leaned back in her chair, arms still folded, and let out a sigh. "Figures. That''s about as far as your ambition goes..."

    "Hmph. Still better than letting your base get overrun," Nathan shot back.

    He picked up the satellite phone on the table and dialed the North American regional HQ in Texas.

    After a few beeps, the line connected.

    "Yeah? What is it? Don''t tell me the L.A. Zombie King''s on the move again?" Richard''s voice came through immediately, tense and impatient.

    "Uh..." Nathan paused, caught off guard. Clearly, Richard was still traumatized from the last time.

    "No, it''s not that. The L.A. Zombie King is about to go head-to-head with the San Diego Zombie King!"

    "What?!"

    Richard''s voice spiked with shock. He''d known this kind of clash was inevitable in a post-apocalyptic world, but hearing it was actually happening still hit hard.

    After all, both of those Zombie Kings were listed in the archives as SS-class threats¡ªtop-tier monsters. The kind of battle they''d unleash? It''d be absolute carnage.

    Nothing like this had ever happened in North America before. This was a first.

    "This is huge..." Richard muttered.

    Once one of those two came out on top, they''d be the undisputed ruler of the region¡ªand a massive threat to everyone else, including him.

    "Last time, the L.A. Zombie King didn''t even finish off San Diego before charging into our territory. If he actually wins this time... we''re screwed," Richard thought grimly.

    Nathan pressed on. "Richard, you know how powerful those two are. They''re both SS-class Zombie Kings. Even if I were ten times stronger, I couldn''t take them on alone!"

    "Yeah, I get it..." Richard nodded, his tone more serious now. He knew it wasn''t fair to expect Nathan to handle this solo.

    "I''ll report this to HQ," Richard said. "And I''ll make sure the other branches back you up."

    "Oh¡ªgreat, thanks!" Nathan nodded quickly, relieved.

    There were still two other Genesis Biotech branches in California, though they hadn''t really worked together before.

    "You''re the State Director, so you''ve got the authority to coordinate with them. I''ll also notify the other state branches to send reinforcements. Bottom line¡ªno matter who wins that zombie war, you hold the damn line. Got it?"

    "Got it! Loud and clear!" Nathan replied immediately, though deep down, he knew¡ªif he couldn''t hold the line, Richard wouldn''t be far behind him on the chopping block.

    "Oh, right¡ªone more thing," Richard said, as if something had just come to mind. His voice turned a little hesitant. "I heard from Sophia that¡­"

    "What?" Nathan asked, confused.

    But Richard paused, reconsidering.

    "Never mind. It''s nothing. Just do your best. We''ll talk again if anything comes up."

    "Alright," Nathan replied.

    With that, the call ended.

    What Richard had almost said was that Sophia told him Nathan had been slacking off¡ªspending his days playing poker in the office and showing zero urgency when it came to dealing with the Zombie Kings.

    But in the end, Richard decided to let it slide. For now.

    He sat back in his office chair, idly spinning a pen between his fingers, eyes distant, deep in thought.

    "Maybe¡­ when we send reinforcements, we should throw in a surprise inspection¡­"

    ...

    Across the region, tensions were rising. Every major faction was quietly making moves, preparing for the storm of bloodshed that was about to break.

    Meanwhile¡­

    As the sun dipped low in the sky, casting long shadows across the land, Travis and his team finally reached the base of Mount Elbert after a grueling day''s journey.

    They were covered in dust and grime, utterly exhausted¡ªboth physically and mentally. They''d fought through countless skirmishes along the way, but thankfully, hadn''t run into any more high-level Zombie Kings.

    Honestly, it felt like they''d already met every freakishly powerful Zombie King in existence the night before¡­

    After making contact with the shelter, they boarded a cable car that carried them up the mountain to the refuge nestled near the summit.

    The sunset at the peak was breathtaking¡ªgolden light spilled across a sea of clouds, painting the sky in brilliant hues. It was the kind of view that made you forget, just for a moment, that the world had gone to hell.

    "We made it¡­ we actually made it¡­ oh my god¡­" one of the team members choked out, voice trembling.

    Staring at the stunning vista, the tension that had gripped them for so long finally began to ease. Some of them felt tears welling up, the kind that came from sheer relief.

    A welcoming party from the shelter was already waiting for them.

    The captain at the front of the group greeted them with a warm smile.

    "You''re Travis, right? Awakener 007 from Tecate?"

    "Yeah, that''s me," Travis nodded quickly.

    The captain took one look at their worn-out faces and dusty gear and knew they''d been through hell. Most people who made it here looked the same¡ªon the edge of collapse, but alive.

    "It''s alright now. You''re safe. Everything''s behind you," the captain said gently. "Come on, let''s get you inside." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Thank you¡­" one of the team members murmured, eyes red, nodding over and over.

    They followed the captain up the path, and soon a massive platform came into view¡ªlike someone had sliced the top off the mountain to make room for it. It was wide and flat, with buildings scattered across it, people moving about, busy with their tasks.

    But this was just the surface.

    With so many survivors, the current space wasn''t nearly enough. The real shelter was built beneath the platform, carved deep into the mountain itself.ity had taken to digging into the earth, expanding their last bastions of safety underground.

    As they walked, Travis and the welcoming team chatted, slowly getting to know each other.

    Eventually, the captain couldn''t help but ask, curiosity getting the better of him.

    "So¡­ how many zombies did you guys run into on the way here?"

    Travis gave a tired laugh. "You''re not gonna believe this, but¡­ we ran into two SS-class Zombie Kings. At least. Plus their S-class lieutenants¡ªeach one had freaky powers. Oh, and twice we got hit by zombie hordes, three to four thousand strong¡­"

    "...Holy shit."

 Chapter 371 - 371: That was Ethanâ€™s style

    "Huh???" The Captain in charge of the pickup stared wide-eyed as he listened to Travis and the others recount their bizarre encounter.

    "How the hell are you guys still alive?"

    One of Travis''s teammates added, "Wasn''t there also that Bighead Zombie King with the dog?"

    "That one wasn''t much of a threat," Travis said, shaking his head. "Compared to the others, its combat ability was basically negligible."

    "Damn¡­"

    The Captain was even more stunned. If even a Zombie King wasn''t worth mentioning, then whatever they''d faced must''ve been seriously messed up.

    By now, they''d arrived at a wide underground entrance leading into the mountain. The place was solidly built, with neatly arranged steps descending into the depths.

    A project this massive was obviously the work of an Earth-type Awakener.

    In this era of supernatural powers, infrastructure like this wasn''t exactly a challenge anymore.

    The entrance was bustling with people, many of whom recognized the Captain and greeted him as they passed.

    But not far from the entrance, a crowd had gathered, all craning their necks to get a look at something.

    Brian glanced over.

    In the center of the crowd was a sleek aircraft, its silver shell gleaming under the lights. The streamlined body gave off a high-tech vibe¡ªit looked seriously badass.

    Brian hadn''t forgotten what Ethan told him.

    "Hey, do you guys have some crazy chick named Mia around here?"

    "Uh¡­" The Captain blinked, caught off guard. It took him a second to process. "You mean Mia, the Awakener from Los Angeles Unit 001?"

    "Yeah, that''s her." Brian''s eyes lit up at the mention of L.A.¡ªthat pretty much confirmed it.

    The Captain nodded. "She''s here. I was the one who picked her up when she arrived. Why?"

    "I need to talk to her," Brian said.

    The Captain raised an eyebrow, clearly curious. What kind of business could he possibly have with her?

    "You guys just got here. Don''t you wanna rest up first? Get settled in?"

    "Nope. I need to see her now."

    "¡­Alright then."

    Seeing how insistent he was, the Captain agreed and led the way.

    The group headed down into the mountain.

    ...

    Inside a spacious room, Mia was lounging in a chair, taking a break.

    Sean was there too, tossing a red wild berry into the air and trying to catch it in his mouth like a kid. He was having the time of his life.

    The berries had been foraged from the nearby forest. Mount Elbert was rich in resources and, so far, free of zombies or monsters¡ªan ideal place to survive.

    Sean hadn''t even needed to come here. He''d tagged along just for the free food and shelter.

    "This place is awesome¡­ Living in the mountains is the way to go¡­"

    "Tell the higher-ups back at the L.A. shelter I''m not coming back."

    "..."

    He muttered to himself while Mia ignored him completely.

    A few moments later¡ª

    Knock knock.

    "Who is it? Come in," Mia called out.

    The door opened, and the Captain stepped in first.

    "Mia, someone''s here to see you."

    Mia tilted her head, looking past him. Two unfamiliar figures stepped into view¡ªshe didn''t recognize either of them.

    "You the crazy chick named Mia?" Brian asked bluntly.

    "Dude! Brian, could you not be so rude?" Travis said, trying to rein him in.

    Brian didn''t back down. "No, I gotta say it exactly like that. Those were Ethan''s exact words¡ªI''m just quoting him."

    "..." Travis was speechless, rubbing his temples. He had no idea how to respond to that.

    Mia raised an eyebrow.

    That tone? Yeah, no doubt about it¡ªthat was Ethan''s style.

    "He sent you guys to find me?" Mia asked, her voice calm but with a flicker of curiosity in her eyes.

    "Yeah. As long as you know who I''m talking about," Brian replied honestly. "He said to tell you to give the aircraft back."

    "Got it," Mia said without missing a beat.

    With the message delivered, Brian let out a long breath, finally able to relax. Mission accomplished.

    Since they didn''t really know each other, there wasn''t much else to say. Brian and his group turned and left.

    Once they were gone, the room fell quiet again.

    Sean, juice from the berries smeared at the corners of his mouth, glanced over with a curious glint in his eyes. "It''s just an aircraft. Ethan actually sent people all the way up here to remind you? When did he get so stingy?"

    "This isn''t about the aircraft¡­" Mia murmured, rubbing her chin thoughtfully. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she pieced it together.

    "This is classic Ethan. He''s not really asking for the aircraft back¡ªhe''s nudging me to get moving on the stone tablet. The whole thing''s hush-hush, so he couldn''t say it outright. Had to send someone to drop a hint. Yeah¡­ I get it."

    ¡­

    By now, most of the personnel from the major shelters had arrived. The vanguard teams were all in place.

    But more importantly¡ª

    Several research labs had been relocated here, bringing together top-tier scientists and engineers.

    One of the main goals of establishing the Mount Elbert shelter was to develop Crystal Core Technology¡ªto create more Crystal Core Armaments and boost humanity''s combat capabilities.

    In truth, Mount Elbert wasn''t just a shelter¡ªit was a massive research facility.

    Mia, for her part, had her own little agenda. Borrowing the aircraft from Ethan wasn''t just about getting around faster. That aircraft¡­ was also part of a research project.

    Maybe it was time to ask about the stone tablet.

    Mia mulled it over, then turned to Sean. "I''m heading out for a bit."

    "Huh? Where you going?" Sean asked, still chewing.

    "Just eat your damn berries," Mia said without looking back, already striding out the door. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The hallway outside was bustling with activity.

    With so many new arrivals still getting settled, the place was a hive of motion and noise.

    Mia moved with purpose, heading straight for the inner section of the shelter.

    This area was restricted¡ªonly high-level personnel and elite Awakeners were allowed access.

    As the top Awakener from Los Angeles Unit 001, Mia had full clearance.

    Up ahead, a heavy alloy door came into view, guarded by several armed soldiers. Security was tight.

    "Mia," one of the guards greeted her respectfully.

    She gave a small nod and stepped up to the door.

    A red scanning beam swept from the top of her head to her feet, then turned green.

    [Identity confirmed. Welcome.]

    A mechanical voice chimed as the alloy door let out a clunk and slid open with a smooth, rotating motion¡ªsleek and futuristic.

    Inside, it felt like stepping into another world.

    The floor tiles were polished to a mirror shine, the walls pristine white, and the overhead lights bathed everything in a bright, clinical glow.

    Scientists in white lab coats moved briskly through the corridors, focused and efficient.

    "Hey! Mia, you''re here?"

    A young man spotted her from down the hall and hurried over with a bright smile. He wasn''t a scientist¡ªhe was part of the shelter''s leadership. His name was Dylan Bennett, clean-cut and well-dressed, with a boyish charm.

    "Mia, you came to see me?"

    "No," Mia said flatly, barely glancing at him. "I''m here to see Dr. Morgan."

    "Oh, right, of course! I''ll take you to him," Dylan said, undeterred, still grinning as he turned to lead the way.

    A few seconds later, they stopped in front of a private lab.

    Dylan knocked lightly. A voice from inside called, "Come in."

    He reached for the handle to open the door, but Mia stopped him.

    "Hey, come here for a sec."

    "Huh? What is it, Mia?" Dylan turned, puzzled.

    Before he could react, Mia stepped ahead, grabbed the door handle, slipped inside, and bam!¡ªslammed the door shut behind her, locking him out.

    "¡­Nothing now," she muttered.

    ¡­

 Chapter 372 - 372: Youâ€¦ really have a friend like that?

    Inside the room stood an elderly man with neatly combed silver hair. He wore a crisp white lab coat and a pair of gold-rimmed glasses perched on his nose¡ªdefinitely the scholarly type. His face radiated a kind, gentle demeanor.

    This was Dr. Morgan, the head of the lab and a leading expert in extraterrestrial meteorite research.

    "You are¡­?" Dr. Morgan looked up as Mia approached, curiosity flickering in his eyes. Clearly, he didn''t recognize her.

    "I''m Mia, Awakener Unit 001 from Los Angeles," she introduced herself. "I''ve got a friend who''s really into meteorites¡ªespecially the ones from space. He''s got a few questions and was hoping to pick your brain."

    "Oh! Of course, of course!" Dr. Morgan nodded enthusiastically, a warm smile spreading across his face. He seemed genuinely pleased that young people were taking an interest in his field.

    "Ask away. If it''s something I know, I''ll tell you everything I can."

    "Well, my friend recently found something that looked like a square stone tablet¡ªsaid it was a meteorite. It had these strange markings on it. Has anything like that ever shown up before?" Mia asked.

    "A square tablet-shaped meteorite?" Dr. Morgan''s brows lifted in surprise. That was clearly a first for him.

    "Meteorites are usually round or irregular in shape. A square one is extremely rare. And with strange markings? That doesn''t sound natural at all. Are you sure your friend isn''t pulling your leg?"

    "No way. He really found it¡ªI saw it with my own eyes," Mia said firmly.

    Dr. Morgan''s curiosity was clearly piqued. "Where is your friend now? Do you think I could take a look at this meteorite?"

    "No can do. He''s kind of... possessive. Doesn''t want anyone else touching it."

    "Ah¡­ I see." Dr. Morgan looked a bit deflated, baffled that someone could be so protective over a rock. Still, he couldn''t hide his intrigue.

    Mia, on the other hand, felt a twinge of disappointment. It seemed like Ethan''s so-called "Star Map" tablet wasn''t something that had ever been documented before.

    She pressed on. "Dr. Morgan, is there anywhere recently that''s had a lot of meteorite activity? Or maybe a place where something like that tablet might show up?"

    "Well, I can''t say where something like that would appear¡ªnever seen anything like it myself. But if you''re asking about meteorite hotspots, then definitely Albuquerque, New Mexico," he said, slipping into lecture mode. "Our satellite data shows a meteor shower hit there not long ago¡ªover two thousand fragments fell, and the energy readings were off the charts."

    Mia fell silent, thinking. Even with that many meteorites, there was no guarantee Ethan''s puzzle piece would be among them. It really was like searching for a needle in a haystack.

    Still¡­ that''s how meteorite hunting worked. No shortcuts. She figured she''d just pass the info along to Ethan and let him take it from there.

    She''d done her part.

    Dr. Morgan continued, "These days, meteorites aren''t like the ones from before the apocalypse. Some of them emit high levels of radiation¡ªenough to mutate living organisms into terrifying monsters."

    "And the area around Albuquerque? It''s all desert, badlands, and mountains. After the world went to hell, it turned into a no-man''s-land. Now it''s crawling with mutated creatures. If your friend''s planning to go there, well¡­ let''s just say the odds of coming back aren''t great."

    "That''s fine. He''s not the type to worry about danger. He just really loves meteorites. He''ll go, no matter what," Mia said.

    Dr. Morgan looked genuinely stunned. Someone willing to risk their life for a rock? That kind of obsession was rare¡ªand admirable.

    "If he ever went into scientific research, I bet he''d make some serious breakthroughs," he mused. Then, glancing at Mia, he asked, "Young lady, do you think I could meet your friend sometime?"

    "Uh¡­ probably not. He''s still in L.A., and that''s a bit of a hike from here," Mia replied.

    "Ah, I see. That''s a shame," Dr. Morgan said, clearly disappointed. Still, he made a mental note¡ªif he ever found himself in Los Angeles, maybe he''d try to track this guy down.

    With the conversation winding down, Mia gave a polite nod. "Well, thanks for your time, Dr. Morgan. I''ll get going now."

    "Oh, no trouble at all, no trouble," he said, waving his hand. But as Mia turned to leave, he suddenly called out, "Wait¡ªyoung lady, hold on a second¡­" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She turned back. "Yeah? Something else?"

    Dr. Morgan hesitated, then asked with a half-smile, "You¡­ really have a friend like that?"

    Mia froze for a beat, then sighed, exasperated. "Seriously?"

    She could practically feel the giant question mark hanging over his head¡ªclearly, he thought she''d made the whole thing up.

    ¡­

    At that moment, Ethan was still lounging at home.

    With most of his crew out on various missions, the area around his high-rise was unusually quiet.

    Golden sunlight streamed through the windows, casting a warm, lazy glow across the room. It was the perfect afternoon for doing absolutely nothing¡ªand Ethan was soaking it in.

    But deep down, he knew this peace wouldn''t last. It was the calm before the storm.

    Out on the horizon, a streak of silver light cut across the sky¡ªa sleek aircraft descending fast toward the city center.

    "Well, well¡­ they''re back. Guess giving them a little push actually worked," Ethan muttered with a smirk.

    In the blink of an eye, his body vanished from the couch. A second later, he reappeared downstairs.

    The aircraft had already touched down smoothly.

    With a sharp click, the hatch opened.

    Mia and Sean stepped out.

    "Ethan! We''re back from Mount Elbert," Sean called out cheerfully. "Brought you some red berries¡ªoh wait, that''s right, you don''t eat fruit. So I figured I''d just eat them myself." He grinned, happily munching away on a handful of berries.

    Ethan gave him a sidelong glance. This kid clearly had no intention of sharing from the start¡ªbut whatever. No point arguing with a fool.

    Mia stepped forward. "Here''s your aircraft back."

    "Oh? And did you ask about the stone tablet?" Ethan asked.

    "Of course I did," Mia replied, hand on her hip. "We''re practically family, right? Ride-or-die. Your business is my business. Of course I asked."

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. Okay, he had to admit¡ªshe was pretty solid.

    "So? What''d you find out?"

    "Dr. Morgan, the guy who studies celestial objects at the Mount Elbert shelter, said there was a massive meteor shower near Albuquerque, New Mexico. Over two thousand fragments fell. If you''re looking for something, that''s your best shot."

    "Wait, hold up¡­"

    Ethan frowned. That many meteorites, scattered over who knows how wide an area? That sounded like a nightmare. He''d be searching forever.

    "This kinda feels like you''re brushing me off."

    "What? No way. Why would I do that?" Mia said, feigning innocence. "Look, when it comes to meteorites, there''s no shortcut. This is the only lead we''ve got. I did my part."

    "No, you didn''t," Ethan said, shaking his head. "If you really did your part, you''d be helping me look."

    Mia rolled her eyes. Of course he wasn''t gonna let it go. She should''ve known he''d rope her into this.

    Ethan kept going. "I mean, come on¡ªif I go all the way out there and something happens to me, who''s gonna have my back? You gotta come protect me, right?"

    "..." Mia stared at him, deadpan. One thought popped into her head: scheming bastard.

    Still¡­ the more she thought about it, the more it made sense.

    That conversation with Dr. Morgan had revealed something interesting¡ªsome of those meteorites might contain rare elements with serious scientific value.

    If they could haul a few back, maybe she could even forge a new high-powered weapon or something...

    "Hmph. Fine. I''ll go. What''s the big deal anyway?"

    ...

 Chapter 373 - 373: Catch me if you can!

    Ethan and Mia had made up their minds¡ªthey''d head out together tomorrow. But before that, there were still a few things to take care of.

    Right now, Ethan''s crew was scattered around the outskirts of San Diego, constantly getting into small skirmishes. If he left without tying up loose ends, things could get messy.

    Still, since Nightbane had scheduled the final showdown for two months from now, it was clear he wasn''t looking to start an all-out war just yet. That gave Ethan some breathing room.

    Even so, he needed to give his guys a heads-up.

    ...

    That night, the moon hung high in a sky scattered with stars. A soft breeze drifted through the air¡ªit was one of those rare, clear nights.

    Big Ears, Shrimpy, Locomotive, and Mist¡ªfour zombies¡ªwere creeping through the open fields on the edge of San Diego. They moved cautiously, eyes darting around, because tonight, they had a mission: find Bighead and settle the score for that time he sicced his dog on them.

    "If I catch that bastard, he''s done for," Big Ears growled.

    Locomotive, walking beside him, was just as pissed. "He had the nerve to set a dog on us? I''m the damn king of San Bernardino! When have I ever been humiliated like that?"

    "Relax, Locomotive. We''ll find him tonight, no doubt," Big Ears said, dropping to the ground and pressing one oversized ear to the dirt. His hind legs stiffened as he moved, listening intently to every sound around them.

    He wasn''t just good at sensing danger¡ªhe was practically a zombie bloodhound.

    And Bighead, being one of the fringe Zombie Kings of San Diego, had to be lurking somewhere around here.

    Shrimpy and the others followed close behind as Big Ears led the way.

    They crossed open fields, slipped into wooded areas, and kept circling, scanning for any sign of Bighead.

    They had the guts to do this because other Zombie Kings like Bulldozer and Laura were also roaming nearby. If things went south, backup wasn''t far away.

    Along the way, Big Ears picked up all kinds of sounds¡ªzombies, mutant beasts, the usual chaos.

    But then, faintly, he caught the sound of barking.

    "Got him!" Big Ears stood up straight, eyes gleaming.

    Shrimpy''s eyes lit up too. "Where?"

    "This way. Follow me!" Big Ears took off in the direction of the noise.

    About thirty minutes later, the barking grew louder.

    The four zombies crouched at the edge of a wooded area, hiding in the tall grass, eyes locked on the open field ahead.

    Sure enough, a few zombie figures came into view, and right beside them was a dog. Leading the group was a zombie with a ridiculously oversized head¡ªcomically disproportionate and downright ugly.

    "That''s him, alright," Shrimpy muttered.

    "Shhh¡ª" Big Ears quickly motioned for silence.

    The dog''s senses were sharp¡ªkeen hearing, even sharper nose. One wrong move and they''d blow their cover.

    The four of them went dead quiet, eyes fixed on the scene ahead.

    They soon realized Bighead and his crew were in full sprint, clearly chasing something.

    Cluck-cluck-cluck!

    A wild chicken''s frantic squawking echoed through the night. Under the moonlight, a small dark shape flapped desperately, trying to escape.

    Big Ears couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "Seriously? Every damn day it''s either chasing chickens or walking the dog."

    Up ahead, Bighead was hyped, charging after the chicken like it was the highlight of his week.

    But the chicken wasn''t slow either¡ªit darted and weaved like a pro.

    "Buddy, get it!" Bighead shouted.

    The husky bolted forward, barking like mad. With a powerful leap, it snatched the flailing chicken right out of the air, clamping down with precision.

    Smooth. Efficient.

    "Nice work, Buddy."

    Bighead yanked the chicken from the dog''s jaws, bit through its neck in one clean snap, and started sucking down the blood like it was fine wine. He looked downright blissful. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But he didn''t hog it all¡ªafter a few gulps, he handed it off to his elite zombie crew, letting them take turns feeding.

    After all, his horde had taken a serious beating. First, Travis and his people had wiped out a chunk of them. Then Ethan''s Domain of the Dead steamrolled what was left. Now, Bighead''s forces were barely hanging on.

    "Hmph! Those damn Zombie Kings from L.A. piss me off just thinking about them!" Bighead snarled, his voice full of venom.

    "Totally, boss," one of his zombie underlings nodded eagerly, trying to match his anger.

    Bighead kept ranting, "And those four zombies from the other night¡ªhad the nerve to throw rocks at my head! My head! I hate it when anyone messes with my head!"

    "Don''t worry, boss. We''ll get our revenge. Sooner or later."

    "Damn right we will," Bighead grunted, rubbing his face absentmindedly. The bruises from the rock attack had faded a lot over the past few days, but the memory still stung.

    They almost ruined my perfect face...

    ...

    Back in the tall grass, Shrimpy was watching the chicken feast with wide, hungry eyes, smacking his lips like a starving dog.

    "Seriously? Can you not be so pathetic?" Big Ears shot him a disgusted look, even as he wiped away the waterfall of drool dripping from his own mouth.

    He turned back to the scene ahead.

    Bighead had just finished off the chicken and looked like he was about to move on, probably hunting for his next snack.

    Big Ears figured this was the moment.

    He crouched low and started flashing hand signals to the others like he was leading a special ops team¡ªquick, sharp gestures, one after another.

    Shrimpy blinked, confused. "Uh¡­ Big Ears? What the hell does that mean?"

    "Ugh, idiot!" Big Ears slapped his forehead, exasperated. "It means it''s go time! First we do this, then that¡ªjust like we planned, remember?"

    "Ohhh, right, right!" Shrimpy nodded like he totally got it now.

    Then, without hesitation, he stood up right there in the grass and casually strolled out into the open, clearly volunteering to be the bait.

    He didn''t get far before the enemy noticed.

    "Woof! Woof woof woof!" Buddy, the husky, had been sniffing around for prey and instantly caught Shrimpy''s scent. He barked like crazy, alerting the whole group.

    Bighead snapped his head around, eyes narrowing.

    Under the moonlight, he spotted a lone zombie standing out in the open. The face looked familiar¡ªtoo familiar.

    "Wait a sec¡­ isn''t that the guy who threw a rock at my head?"

    "Yup, that''s him, Head Boss. I remember him too," one of his elite zombies confirmed.

    Up ahead, Shrimpy was putting on a show, full of swagger.

    "Come on, come on! Catch me if you can! You wanna get me? Good luck, loser!"

    "Oh, hell no!" Bighead''s rage flared instantly. Seeing that smug little bastard again, acting all cocky, was like pouring gasoline on a fire.

    "Still got the balls to taunt me?! Boys, get him!"

    The zombies let out a collective snarl and charged forward like a pack of wolves.

    Shrimpy saw the dozen or so elite zombies barreling toward him, all teeth and fury, and didn''t waste a second.

    "Time to run."

    He spun around and bolted, legs pumping like pistons. In a blink, he was a blur, tearing across the field with supernatural speed.

    "Damn, he''s fast!" Bighead and his crew were stunned¡ªthey couldn''t even get close.

    "Buddy! Go bite his ass!"

    "Woof woof!"

    The husky barked twice, then kicked into overdrive. Four legs beat two any day, and Buddy was a black streak tearing through the night.

    Shrimpy glanced back, saw the dog gaining fast, but didn''t panic.

    "Just who I was hoping for¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 374 - 374: Buddy was my best bro!

    He bolted straight toward the spot where Big Ears and the others were lying in wait.

    "Woof! Woof!"

    Behind him, the Husky was hot on his heels. With less than ten meters between them, the undead dog suddenly surged forward, leaping through the air like a missile.

    "Now, boys¡ªget him!" Shrimpy roared.

    In that split second, thick black smoke erupted from the bushes ahead. Dense fog rolled out in waves, spreading like wildfire. In the blink of an eye, the entire area was swallowed in darkness.

    Pitch black. You couldn''t see your hand in front of your face.

    Back down the trail, Bighead was still a ways off. He''d been watching smugly as his zombie pet, Buddy the Husky, chased that cocky little undead into the woods. Victory had seemed all but certain.

    But then¡ªbam!¡ªeverything changed. That sudden black fog surged up from the forest floor, swallowing Buddy whole.

    "Buddy!" Bighead shouted, panic creeping into his voice.

    The elite zombie crew behind him froze, confused and uneasy.

    "What the hell is that? It''s pitch black!"

    "Looks like some kind of smoke... I remember last time¡ªthere was a zombie that could release black fog."

    "Boss, what''s going on?!"

    "¡­"

    Bighead paused, thinking fast. Then it hit him.

    "Wait a second¡­ what if Buddy walked right into an ambush?"

    "What?!"

    "No time for ''what''¡ªgo find him! Now!" Bighead snapped, his voice rising with urgency.

    This whole setup had been Big Ears'' idea¡ªa classic bait-and-trap. And judging by how things were going, it was working like a charm.

    Inside the fog, Buddy the zombie Husky was completely disoriented, alone and confused.

    Then, out of the brush, Big Ears and his crew burst into action.

    "Get him!" Shrimpy shouted, reacting first. He spun around and launched himself at Buddy, tackling the dog to the ground. The tables had turned¡ªnow Buddy was the one being hunted.

    "You had the nerve to chase me? Let''s see how you like getting torn apart!"

    Shrimpy pinned Buddy down, clawing and biting like a madman. For a moment, it was hard to tell who was the dog in this fight.

    Big Ears and the other two zombies rushed in to help, piling on top of the struggling Husky. It was chaos¡ªlimbs flailing, teeth snapping, everyone trying to hold the beast down.

    But Buddy was built like a tank.

    He thrashed like a wild stallion, nearly throwing them off. And he wasn''t going down without a fight.

    With a vicious snarl, he sank his teeth into Big Ears'' calf.

    "Shit!" Big Ears yelped in pain, but he didn''t back off. He retaliated with a savage bite to Buddy''s hind leg. The two of them ended up in a twisted, almost obscene tangle of limbs and teeth.

    Buddy howled in agony, his cries echoing through the forest.

    "Awooooo! Awooooooo!"

    The sound tore through the trees like a siren.

    Bighead and his crew plunged into the fog, drawn by the screams. But the mist was so thick, they could barely see five meters ahead.

    "Buddy! Where are you?!" Bighead shouted, trying to follow the sound of the howls.

    Big Ears and his crew weren''t exactly elite fighters, but four against one? That was enough.

    Within seconds, they''d torn Buddy apart.

    The zombie Husky''s body lay sprawled on the ground, blood and gore everywhere. His guts were spilling out, the forest floor soaked in black, oozing filth.

    "Yes! That''s for everything he did to us!" Mist said, panting. "Now let''s get the hell out of here before Bighead shows up!"

    "Yeah, yeah, let''s move!" the others chimed in, already turning to run.

    But just as they spun around, a furious voice exploded from the darkness.

    "Don''t you fucking move!"

    Bighead''s twisted silhouette emerged from the black fog, his face contorted with rage, eyes burning with fury. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Holy shit! Run!"

    The four zombies didn''t hesitate¡ªthey turned on their heels and bolted like hell, showing off their signature survival skill: running for their un-lives. As they fled, Mist unleashed another wave of thick black fog, turning the air around them into something that looked and felt like black paint¡ªsticky, suffocating, and impossible to see through.

    Shrimpy, not even breaking stride, scooped up a rock with both hands and flung it blindly over his shoulder, then kept sprinting like his ass was on fire.

    Bighead and his crew waved their arms frantically, trying to clear the fog, but it was no use. The stuff clung to everything like tar.

    "They went that way! After them!" Bighead barked, pointing ahead.

    But just as he gave the order, he heard a sharp whoosh slicing through the air. His gut told him something was off. He instinctively looked up.

    "Huh?"

    Too late.

    Smack!

    A rock came flying out of the darkness and nailed him square in the face, knocking him flat on his back.

    His zombie underlings rushed over in a panic.

    "Boss! You okay?!"

    "Hurts! Hurts! Hurts!" Bighead groaned, clutching his face and slapping the ground with one hand in agony.

    "Wait, seriously?" one of the elite zombies asked, confused. "That bad? I mean, we barely feel pain anymore. A rock shouldn''t hurt that much¡­"

    Bighead snapped, "You stepped on my hand, you idiot!"

    "Oh! Oh, my bad!" The zombie quickly backed off, apologizing profusely.

    ¡­

    Honestly, even without the rock to the face, Bighead didn''t stand a chance of catching up to Big Ears and his crew. After that little detour, the four of them were long gone.

    And they weren''t taking any chances. They didn''t stop once, sprinting deep into the forest until they were far, far away.

    Finally, they came to a halt in a secluded part of the woods, surrounded by clusters of red, tumor-like growths sprouting from the ground.

    "Whew¡ªalright, we''re safe now," Big Ears said, catching his breath.

    "Yeah, yeah," Shrimpy nodded, still riding the high. "Man, that was awesome! I haven''t had a fight that fun in ages!"

    "Same here," Mist chimed in. "That was the most satisfying beatdown I''ve had in a long time."

    They were all grinning, practically glowing with victory.

    Just then, a figure stepped out from the dark brush nearby¡ªa female Zombie King with a slightly dazed, dreamy look on her face. Perched on her head was a tiny mushroom cap: Lil'' Shroom.

    Big Ears lit up. "Shroom, sis!"

    "Mm?" Lil'' Shroom tilted her head, curious. "What happened to you guys?"

    Big Ears puffed up with pride. "Didn''t Boss say we''re going to war with the San Diego zombies? Well, we just kicked off the first strike¡ªtook out a major chunk of their forces. First blood, baby!"

    Shrimpy nodded eagerly. "Damn right! We''re the Overlord Squad¡ªwe don''t mess around!"

    Lil'' Shroom blinked. "Wait¡­ which part of their forces did you take out?"

    "We took down a dog!" Locomotive said, dead serious.

    "A¡­ dog?" Lil'' Shroom''s expression froze.

    That was it? A dog? They were this hyped over killing a dog?

    She stared at them for a second, then sighed. "Alright¡­ if it makes you happy."

    She turned away, clearly unimpressed, and went back to what she was doing.

    With a wave of her hand, countless fungal spores drifted into the air, settling on tree trunks and bushes. Wherever they landed, red fleshy tumors began to grow¡ªjust like the ones around them.

    "Shroom, sis! What are you doing?" Big Ears asked, watching her curiously.

    "Boss said we need intel, right? I''m planting eyes."

    "¡­"

    Meanwhile, in a valley on the other side of the mountain, a heart-wrenching howl echoed through the night.

    "Woooooo¡­ Buddy! You died so horribly!" Bighead was on his knees, staring at the mangled corpse of his beloved zombie dog. Just hours ago, Buddy had been full of life¡ªwell, undead life. Now he was just a pile of shredded meat and leaking guts.

    "Buddy, wake up¡­ come on, wake up¡­"

    "Boss, don''t be too sad," one of the elite zombies said gently, trying to comfort him.

    "You don''t get it!" Bighead snapped, his voice cracking. "Buddy was my best bro!"

    He sniffled, his face twisted in grief. "Now that he''s gone¡­ who''s gonna catch chickens for me?"

    ¡­

 Chapter 375 - 375: Sandworms

    "..."

    The horde of zombie underlings fell silent. So much for brotherhood¡ªturns out Bighead was just pissed about his chicken.

    Bighead reached up and touched his face, feeling the sticky smear of black blood on his fingertips.

    His voice trembled with frustration. "I told you guys¡ªI hate getting hit in the head!"

    "So... what now?" one of the elite zombies asked.

    Bighead brooded in silence. If his thousand-strong Zombie Horde were still around, no one would dare mess with him like this. But they were all wiped out... by the Zombie King of Los Angeles.

    "I won''t forget this," Bighead growled. "Let''s go. We''re reporting this to the boss."

    ...

    And so, Bighead made his way back to their territory, heading straight for the heart of San Diego. The streets were crawling with zombies, the air thick with menace.

    Up ahead, Nightbane stood in the middle of the road, giving orders to his lieutenants.

    Bighead shuffled forward, looking thoroughly miserable.

    "Boss... I got disfigured."

    "Hm?" Nightbane turned to look at him. Bighead''s massive, round face was streaked with dark blood, and there was a very obvious rock-shaped dent on his forehead.

    "You got smashed in the face again?"

    "Yeah. I ran into the main force from L.A. There were four Zombie Kings, all pretty strong¡ªand sneaky as hell. They didn''t just bash my face in, they killed Buddy too. Boss, you have to get revenge for me!" Bighead pleaded, eyes wide with desperation.

    Nearby stood a female Zombie King with delicate pink flowers blooming from her head¡ªDaisy, one of the Four War Generals.

    "Lately, those L.A. bastards have been pushing it," she said, her voice sharp. "Their Zombie Kings keep prowling around our borders, always looking for an opening. One of them has some kind of parasitic ability¡ªhis fungal spores drifted into my flower fields. Now all I''m catching are mimics made from those damn spores. I haven''t had a decent hunt in days!"

    "That bad?" Nightbane raised an eyebrow. He could imagine how pissed Daisy must be¡ªthinking she''d found prey, getting all hyped up, only to realize it was just a bunch of fake-outs. That kind of letdown stung.

    "If that''s the case, it''s time we made a move."

    "What do you have in mind?" Daisy asked.

    Nightbane wasn''t just brawn¡ªhe had brains too, and he knew how to strategize.

    "We''ll do the same to them. Start patrolling their borders. Steal their prey. Hit them with their own tactics. L.A. still has those human shelters and Genesis Biotech, right? Plenty of meat to go around."

    "Now that''s a plan," Daisy said, her eyes flashing with a predatory gleam.

    No wonder he''s the boss, she thought.

    Bighead, meanwhile, was already fired up. He was itching to find those four L.A. zombies and settle the score¡ªespecially the one who''d smashed his face in.

    ...

    The long, dark night finally passed, filled with little skirmishes and unexpected twists.

    As the first rays of sunlight crept over the horizon, the world stirred back to life.

    Morning.

    It was time for Ethan and Mia to head out, just as they''d planned, to search for the stone tablet in Albuquerque.

    Ethan was already waiting on the street below.

    Soon, a group of familiar faces approached¡ªMia, Sean, and the usual crew from the shelter: Chris and Brandon, the muscle, plus Oliver, who doubled as their driver and translator.

    "I just don''t get it," Chris muttered. "I''ve already awakened and formed a crystal core. Why the hell am I still stuck hauling boxes?"

    "We might have to move a meteorite this time," Brandon replied. "And also... because you''re not one of the main fighters."

    "Oh, and you are?" Chris shot him a glare.

    "Yup. Glad you noticed." Brandon grinned and shrugged. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "..." Chris was speechless. Ever since Brandon awakened that overpowered ability¡ªBlood Burst¡ªhe''d been getting more and more smug.

    Mia''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Ethan. "Ethan, the area around Albuquerque is nothing but desert and wasteland¡ªtotally barren. It''s gonna be tough to scavenge supplies out there. If we''re working for you, you better at least feed us."

    Ethan chuckled. "Of course. With the bond we''ve got? No need to even ask. You know I''ve got your back."

    "Good. Then let''s move." Mia stepped forward without hesitation.

    Ethan had already prepped the aircraft. The group climbed aboard, and moments later, the engines roared to life. A blast of flame shot from the rear thrusters, and the craft lifted off the ground.

    A streak of light tore through the sky as they ascended, weaving through the clouds.

    Outside the window, the view was breathtaking¡ªvast skies, endless clouds, and the sun casting golden hues across the horizon.

    Albuquerque was way off the beaten path. Even before the apocalypse, it only had a population of around half a million. In the early days of the outbreak, there were still some distress signals coming from the area.

    But with nothing but desert and rocky wasteland surrounding it, rescue was impossible. Eventually, all human signals from the region went dark.

    No one knew what had happened there¡ªor what it had become. But one thing was certain: it was monster territory now.

    "Man, I wonder what kind of freaks we''ll run into in Albuquerque," Chris said, rubbing his chin.

    "I''m betting on parasites," Brandon offered.

    Chris gave him a look. "Dude... why do you keep bringing that up?"

    "Because it''s actually pretty likely," Ethan said, thinking it over.

    According to Mia, a bunch of meteorites had crashed in the area. Even if they didn''t find the Star Map tablet, there was a good chance they''d come across Radiant Crystals.

    Those things were practically meteorite cousins.

    And parasitic monsters had a natural affinity for Radiant Crystals¡ªthey could sense them from miles away. So it made sense they''d be drawn to the area.

    "Uncle Chris, you better watch your back," Brandon said with a smirk.

    "Tch, please. I''m not falling for that crap," Chris scoffed.

    Sean, who''d been quiet, suddenly spoke up. "Actually, I think I know what kind of monsters we''ll find in Albuquerque."

    "Oh yeah? What kind?"

    "Sandworms. Gotta be sandworms," Sean said confidently.

    Chris and the others blinked. "Sandworms?"

    Ethan thought for a second. "If I remember right, sandworms are those massive creatures from sci-fi stories¡ªhide underground in the desert and pop out to eat people."

    Everyone went quiet for a beat.

    "...Great," Chris muttered.

    They kept chatting, tossing around theories about what kind of monsters might be waiting for them. The conversation made the time fly.

    About two hours later, the aircraft began to descend.

    "We''re here," said Oliver, the pilot, easing back on the throttle.

    Everyone gathered at the windows, peering down.

    A vast, yellow-brown wasteland stretched out below them¡ªendless dunes and rocky plains, all swallowed by sand. Only a few withered plants clung to life at the edges of the desert.

    In the distance, wind howled through the dunes, kicking up swirling sandstorms. Dust clouds rolled across the landscape like waves.

    "Well, crap," Sean muttered. "Looks like there really isn''t anything to eat out here."

    But Ethan''s eyes narrowed. "Who says that? Look over there."

    "Huh?" The others followed his gaze¡ªand spotted a dark shape in the sky, speeding toward them fast. It let out a high-pitched screech as it closed in.

    "Flying mutant!" Chris shouted.

    The sudden appearance of their aircraft must''ve drawn its attention.

    As the shadow got closer, they could make out its form¡ªa massive bird, wingspan at least twenty feet wide. It was the size of a small car, maybe bigger. The thing was terrifying.

    "Holy crap, that''s a huge bird!" Chris gawked.

    "Looks like a vulture," Brandon said, eyes locked on the creature.

    "What? There are vultures in the desert?" Chris asked, genuinely surprised.

    Brandon gave him a look. "Seriously? Of course there are vultures in the desert..."

    ...

 Chapter 376 - 376: Black-Skin Zombies

    Chris was practically covered in metaphorical sweat lines, feeling like Brandon was low-key mocking his lack of education¡ªbut he couldn''t quite prove it.

    In the distance, a massive bird was hurtling toward them, its blood-red eyes gleaming with menace. It spread its talon-like claws, sharp as steel hooks, and dove straight for the aircraft like it was trying to snatch it out of the sky.

    Ethan and the others didn''t even flinch.

    The bird''s claws were just inches from the cockpit glass, about to make contact.

    Ethan''s eyes flashed red. In an instant, the Domain of the Dead erupted around him. A crushing pressure surged outward. The giant bird froze mid-air, its bones cracking audibly under the weight of the force. It started to plummet.

    But with a casual wave of Ethan''s hand, the bird''s body vanished¡ªsucked into his storage space like it had never been there.

    "Well, looks like we''ve got dinner. Roast vulture, anyone?" Ethan said offhandedly.

    Mia tilted her head, frowning slightly. Something about that didn''t sit right.

    "Ugh¡­ way to kill an appetite."

    After that little detour, the aircraft slowly descended, landing on a wrecked street in Albuquerque.

    With a mechanical hiss and a sharp click, the hatch split open and slid to the sides.

    The group peered out cautiously. The sky was a sickly yellow, and the wind howled through the ruins, kicking up clouds of dust. The streets were littered with decayed bones, half-buried in the sand. Other than that, it was dead silent.

    "Weird¡­ I thought there''d be monsters everywhere," Chris muttered, scanning the area. This was nothing like what he''d imagined.

    He''d expected an ambush the moment they touched down.

    Brandon looked just as surprised. "Maybe the environment''s so harsh even the monsters couldn''t survive?"

    "No way," Mia said, shaking her head. "Zombies are insanely adaptable. They evolve based on their surroundings. In the ocean, they become Aqua Zombies. In the desert¡­ who knows what they''d turn into."

    Chris frowned. The unknown always had a way of getting under his skin.

    Still, whatever. He was just the guy carrying the gear.

    They stepped out of the aircraft, ready to explore.

    The meteor strike site wasn''t far¡ªjust ahead, the ground was pockmarked with massive craters. The surrounding buildings had been reduced to rubble, clearly blasted apart by some kind of energy shockwave.

    The whole city looked like it had been through hell¡ªlike a natural disaster had swept through and left nothing but ruin.

    Ethan and the others moved forward, scanning the area. Trying to find a stone tablet here felt like searching for a needle in a haystack.

    "You sure this intel was solid?" Ethan muttered.

    Mia''s eyes narrowed. "Hey, I''m here helping you look, aren''t I?"

    "Oh, then I''ll leave it to you," Ethan said with a grin.

    "..." Mia was speechless. This guy was totally freeloading off her now.

    Behind them, Sean was glancing around, deep in thought. "Actually¡­ I think I might know where the tablet is."

    "Where?" Everyone turned to him.

    Sean said seriously, "It''s gotta be in one of the craters. I mean, every meteor I''ve seen lands in a crater."

    "Uh¡­"

    The group blinked. That¡­ was technically true. But also completely useless.

    Still, aside from the bones and the wind, the place was eerily quiet. Not a single monster in sight.

    "Could this place really be a dead zone now?" Chris wondered aloud. Then again, maybe that was a good thing¡ªless danger.

    But just then, Ethan''s expression shifted. He caught a whiff of something in the wind¡ªmetallic, sharp, unmistakably blood.

    "There''s something here."

    "Oh?" Everyone tensed. "What is it?"

    "I don''t know," Ethan said. "Never encountered it before. But it''s definitely not human."

    The others exchanged uneasy glances. That was saying something¡ªEthan was the zombie overlord of Los Angeles, practically the apocalypse''s poster boy. If he hadn''t seen it before, it had to be something seriously rare.

    "Let''s go check it out," Mia said, cool as ever. She was fearless¡ªprobably because she had the skills to back it up.

    The group followed Ethan, heading toward the source of the blood-scented wind.

    Before long, they came upon a narrow, shadowy alleyway. The surrounding buildings blocked most of the wind, muffling the howling gusts and casting the area in an eerie silence.

    But from within the alley came faint growls¡­ and the unmistakable wet, squelching sounds of something being devoured. A wave of putrid, rotting stench rolled out to meet them, thick enough to make anyone gag.

    Ethan subtly expanded his Domain of the Dead, creating a barrier that kept the worst of the stench at bay.

    Even so, Mia and the others wrinkled their noses, some of them pinching them shut, expressions twisted in disgust.

    "What the hell is that smell? It''s awful."

    "No idea¡­"

    "Could it be¡­ fermented herring?"

    "Ugh, I''ve completely lost my appetite."

    "Same¡­"

    They muttered among themselves, trying to joke through the nausea. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The alley was cold and decaying, the dirt walls cracked and claw-marked, streaked with dried, blackened blood.

    "Let''s go in," Mia said, her slender figure moving forward with her Tachi strapped to her back.

    The others followed close behind.

    As they moved deeper into the alley, the growling grew louder, more distinct¡ªdefinitely the guttural snarls of a zombie.

    Mia glanced back at Ethan. "You can understand them, right? What''s it saying?"

    "It''s calling for help," Ethan replied calmly.

    "What?"

    Everyone froze, stunned.

    Even zombies¡­ could cry for help?

    Did that mean something even worse than zombies was lurking in this city?

    A few steps later, they reached the end of the alley.

    There, slumped against the base of a crumbling wall, was half a zombie¡ªits lower body gone, guts spilling out, blood and rot pooling beneath it.

    Kneeling beside it was a figure, gnawing hungrily on a severed leg bone, slurping and crunching like it hadn''t eaten in weeks.

    It had clearly devoured the entire lower half of the other zombie.

    "It''s eating another zombie?!" Chris recoiled, his face twisted in horror.

    If it had been some mutated beast, that might''ve made sense. But this thing looked humanoid¡ªits body pitch black, limbs long and thin, stretched tight over bones like a layer of tar-covered skin. It looked like a walking corpse wrapped in burnt leather.

    Brandon''s voice was low, uncertain. "Is that¡­ one of those evolved monsters?"

    "They''re called Black-Skin Zombies," Ethan said.

    It was his first time seeing one in person, but he''d read about them before.

    Back in Japan, he''d taken down a survivor shelter. Inside, the research lab had files detailing these things. When zombies were starved of flesh for too long, some would turn on their own kind. That cannibalism triggered a second mutation, transforming them into these skeletal horrors¡ªBlack-Skin Zombies.

    They had no intelligence left, only a primal urge to kill. But they were powerful¡ªat least elite-tier. Basically, zombies that hunted other zombies.

    "The more barren the environment, the more likely they are to appear," said Oliver, the pilot. "We saw them in Japan too."

    He''d been the one to translate those research notes for Ethan.

    "Damn¡­" Chris muttered, eyes wide. "This is some next-level nightmare fuel."

    The others nodded, equally shaken. This was a whole new kind of horror.

    Just then, the Black-Skin Zombie froze mid-bite. It had clearly sensed them.

    Slowly, it turned its head like a starving wolf catching a scent.

    Its eye sockets were empty¡ªjust two gaping black holes. Strings of thick, bloody saliva hung from its jaw, swaying as it snarled.

    It looked absolutely feral.

    ...

 Chapter 377 - 377: Well, thereâ€™s a first time for everything

    "Raaaargh¡ª!"

    With a guttural roar, the Black-Skin Zombie hurled aside the femur it had been gnawing on and lunged straight at the group. The scent of fresh blood and flesh was just too tempting.

    "Damn, this one''s aggressive," Chris muttered, frowning as he drew his titanium-alloy machete.

    "Let me handle it¡­"

    The Black-Skin Zombie moved with surprising agility, its body a blur of motion as it darted forward like a shadow. It was clearly stronger than your average elite zombie¡ªfast, precise, and dangerous. Easily a B-class threat.

    As it closed in, heat radiated from Chris''s body. Flames erupted around him, licking up the blade of his machete until it was fully engulfed in fire.

    He swung.

    The flaming machete sliced clean through the air¡ªand then through the zombie''s neck. The blade sank in with a screech of metal grinding against bone.

    Schlick!

    A moment later, the zombie''s pitch-black head flew off its shoulders, spinning through the air.

    Momentum carried its headless body forward a few more steps before it collapsed, skidding several feet across the pavement.

    Thick, tar-like black blood oozed from the stump of its neck, reeking like a mix of rotting meat and asphalt.

    "Ughhh¡­"

    Everyone recoiled in disgust.

    Chris pinched his nose and stepped forward, trying not to gag. With another swing, he split the severed head in two.

    A small, dark object popped out¡ªits Neurocore.

    Unfortunately, it was just as black and foul as the blood. Misshapen, shriveled, and pitted with holes, it gave off the same nauseating stench.

    "Damn it," Chris groaned. "This thing''s useless. No way to absorb any energy from it."

    "Uncle Chris, maybe you should give it a shot anyway?" Oliver suggested.

    Chris shook his head vigorously. "Hell no. That thing smells like death."

    "Maybe it''s like blue cheese," Oliver said thoughtfully. "Smells awful, tastes amazing."

    Chris stared at him, speechless. Blue cheese? Seriously?

    "Yeah, no thanks. If you''re so curious, you try it."

    The group crowded around, chattering as they examined the Neurocore.

    Ethan stepped up, took one look, and gave his verdict: "Looks like a rotten cherry."

    Chris sighed, clearly annoyed. "So we killed that thing for nothing."

    "What''s even the point of these things existing?" he muttered.

    "Hey, at least you killed it," Brandon chimed in. "Honestly, I thought you were gonna screw up again like usual."

    Chris shot him a look. "What''s that supposed to mean? You sound almost disappointed I didn''t mess up. This just proves I can carry the team too, you know!"

    As they bickered, the zombie''s foul blood continued to seep into the air, carried by the wind down the empty streets.

    "Raaaargh¡­"

    From somewhere deep within the city, more guttural howls echoed¡ªdozens of them, maybe more. And they were getting closer.

    "Great. We kicked the hornet''s nest," Ethan said calmly.

    The others tensed, realizing what was happening. Their brows furrowed as they tried to figure out why so many zombies were suddenly converging.

    And they weren''t coming from just one direction¡ªthey were everywhere.

    "Don''t tell me we''re about to trigger a full-on zombie horde¡­"

    "Could there be a Zombie King among the Black-Skin types? One with weird powers?"

    "Who knows¡­"

    "Uncle Chris," Brandon said with a smirk, "didn''t you just say you''re the main guy now? Guess that means all these zombies are yours to deal with!"

    Chris opened his mouth to respond¡­ but nothing came out.

    Yeah. That one kinda backfired.

    But before anyone could catch their breath, the snarls grew louder¡ªcloser. The sound of chaotic, pounding footsteps echoed through the alley, and a wave of oppressive, feral energy swept over them.

    One by one, Black-Skin Zombies began to appear¡ªscaling alley walls like spiders, crawling over rooftops, dropping down into view. Their hollow, lifeless eyes somehow locked onto the group with eerie precision.

    Every single one of them let out a guttural roar as they charged.

    "No choice now. Get ready to fight," Mia said coolly, drawing her tachi with a sharp shing.

    These weren''t your run-of-the-mill zombies. Each one was fast, strong¡ªsolid B-class threats. A brutal mix of speed and raw power, just a notch above elite infected.

    "Alright then¡­" Brandon muttered, squaring up as the group braced for the onslaught coming from all directions.

    Five or six of the Black-Skin Zombies leapt down from the walls, landing hard and sprinting straight at them.

    Brandon activated his ability¡ªBlood Burst.

    With a flick of his hand, the charging zombies suddenly stiffened mid-run, their movements slowing like they were wading through molasses.

    "Huh?" Brandon frowned.

    Something was off. He could feel it¡ªtheir blood was resisting him. Too thick, too sluggish, maybe even too scarce. He couldn''t get a grip on it, couldn''t make it explode from within like usual.

    Chris noticed and couldn''t resist a jab. "What''s wrong, Brandon? Constipated? Looks like even our ''main guy'' has his off days."

    Brandon''s eyes narrowed. "Yeah? Watch this."

    He spun around, drew a dagger, and slashed his own palm. Blood welled up instantly, dark red and gleaming.

    With a flick of his wrist, he launched droplets of his own blood forward¡ªeach one moving like a bullet, fast and deadly. They pierced straight into the zombies'' skulls.

    "Detonate."

    BOOM!

    With a whispered command, the blood inside their heads exploded. Skulls shattered into red mist, and headless corpses dropped one after another.

    "Holy shit! That was badass!" Chris''s eyes lit up.

    He had to admit¡ªthis kid was sharp. That kind of improvisation took real talent. The way Brandon adapted his ability on the fly? That wasn''t just power. That was instinct.

    Brandon smirked. "I call it Requiem of Blood. My own custom move."

    Chris blinked. "What kind of cheesy-ass name is that¡­" he muttered under his breath. Requiem of Blood? What is this, a kung fu movie? It''s the goddamn apocalypse, not a martial arts novel.

    ... S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Elsewhere, the rest of the team was holding their own.

    Mia was a whirlwind of precision and grace, her tachi slicing through the undead with blinding speed. Each swing left behind a blur of afterimages, carving down zombies like a blender on overdrive.

    But the Black-Skin Zombies didn''t feel fear. They didn''t hesitate. No matter how many fell, more kept coming¡ªrelentless, mindless, unstoppable.

    Sean, meanwhile, was a one-man wrecking crew. He might not have been the sharpest tool in the shed, but he didn''t need to be. One punch from him sent a zombie flying like a cannonball, smashing into a wall with a sickening crunch. The body crumpled like a ragdoll.

    Ethan''s area was still a dead zone¡ªliterally.

    His Domain of the Dead kept the zombies at bay, a suffocating aura of death that most infected wouldn''t dare cross. But these Black-Skin bastards? They didn''t care. They had no minds to fear him, no instincts to warn them off. Just pure, blind aggression.

    Even as their comrades were torn apart, they kept charging¡ªlike moths to a flame.

    And worst of all? Killing them didn''t even give anything back. No Neurocores. No usable flesh. Nothing.

    "Total waste¡­" Ethan muttered, annoyed. He was burning through energy for zero return.

    And they just kept coming. From the alleys, the rooftops, the walls¡ªBlack-Skin Zombies were swarming in from every direction.

    "This is pointless. Stop fighting¡ªwe need to move. Get out of here before we''re buried in these things."

    "Got it," the others responded quickly.

    Mia glanced at Ethan, a small smirk tugging at her lips. This was rare. In all their battles, Ethan had never once backed down. He was usually the one steamrolling everything in his path.

    But now? These monsters were actually forcing him to retreat.

    Well, there''s a first time for everything.

    "These Black-Skin Zombies are no joke¡­" she murmured.

    And the horde kept coming.

    ...

 Chapter 378 - 378: Iâ€™m not gonna kill you

    It was the first time Mia had ever seen Ethan back down from something, and she couldn''t help but smirk to herself. So, he''s not invincible after all.

    "I''m out. Good luck, guys," Ethan said casually¡ªthen, in a blink, his figure vanished straight into the side wall like a ghost.

    "Wait, what??" Mia froze, stunned. He just left? Just like that?

    The Black-Skin Zombies, mindless as they were, didn''t bother chasing Ethan. Instead, they locked onto the remaining humans in the area and charged at them with terrifying speed.

    Without Ethan''s Domain of the Dead suppressing the horde, the pressure on the group instantly spiked.

    "This is seriously irresponsible," Mia muttered, gritting her teeth as she fended off the incoming zombies. The effort felt pointless and exhausting.

    "Screw this¡ªwe''re out too!" she shouted, leaping up onto a nearby wall. The others followed her lead without hesitation.

    From their elevated position, the view widened¡ªand what they saw made their blood run cold. Black-Skin Zombies were everywhere. In the distance, down the city streets, more dark figures were shambling into view.

    Ethan hadn''t been exaggerating. They''d kicked a hornet''s nest.

    The entire city was waking up.

    "There''s way too many of them!" Chris growled, his titanium-alloy machete igniting with flames as he hacked through the undead. One after another, the zombies fell at his feet, thick black blood oozing across the pavement.

    But the worst part? That blood stank like hell. The stench clung to his clothes, thick and putrid, like he''d been dunked in a public toilet. The smell was enough to make him gag.

    Brandon, meanwhile, activated his Requiem of Blood, detonating several zombies in a burst of crimson gore.

    "We need to head for the edge of the city," he said between breaths.

    "Agreed," Mia nodded.

    They fought their way forward, slashing and sprinting, but the Black-Skin Zombies kept coming¡ªrelentless, tireless, and fast.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan had activated his stealth ability and was now standing calmly in the middle of a street, watching the horde chase after Mia and the others.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to help them¡ªhe''d just noticed something important.

    When Chris killed the first Black-Skin Zombie, its blood had spilled out, releasing that god-awful stench. That, in turn, had triggered the massive zombie horde.

    Which meant one thing: the Black-Skin Zombies were tracking targets by scent. Especially the scent of their own kind''s blood. Once they caught a whiff of that, they went berserk, assuming one of their own had been attacked¡ªand they swarmed.

    Now Mia and the others were covered in that black blood. The consequences were obvious.

    The only way they''d shake the horde was by getting out of the zombies'' scent range. That could mean several miles¡ªmaybe even ten or more. There was no way to know for sure.

    Ethan, on the other hand, had kept himself clean. His Domain of the Dead had blocked the stench completely. Not a single drop of that foul blood had touched him.

    "This is why hygiene matters," he muttered to himself.

    Now that the horde had moved on, the area around him was eerily quiet.

    "Alright, safe for now," he said, deciding to scout ahead on his own. Maybe he could find the stone tablet they were looking for.

    But he hadn''t gone far when he sensed two unfamiliar presences approaching. Just a couple of regular zombies, probably drawn in by the earlier chaos.

    Ethan turned his gaze toward a street corner in the distance.

    There, half-collapsed and crumbling, stood a ruined building. Rubble littered the ground, and behind the broken walls, two zombie figures crouched in hiding.

    These two were different from the others. Their skin was dry and cracked, like tree bark. Their hair had long since fallen out, leaving them looking like desiccated corpses¡ªugly as hell.

    One of them was freakishly tall and thin, with limbs like sticks. He looked like a walking pool cue.

    "Another corpse took out a Black-Skin Zombie? That''s what triggered the horde?" Pool Cue Zombie muttered, his voice full of dread.

    "We''re screwed. Totally screwed," the other one¡ªDry Bark Zombie¡ªgroaned.

    To them, Black-Skin Zombies were what regular humans were to normal zombies: apex predators. Just the thought of them was enough to make their rotting guts twist with fear.

    "Once those things start chasing you, there''s no escape. They''ll keep coming until you''re dead. Piss them off, and you''re done for."

    "Forget that¡ªI''m starving," Pool Cue Zombie said, his voice strained and miserable. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dry Bark Zombie glanced at him. "Didn''t you eat a gecko last month? How are you hungry again?"

    The environment around Albuquerque was brutal. Food was scarce. Scoring a gecko once a month was practically a feast.

    Pool Cue Zombie shook his head. "I think I''m turning into a Black-Skin Zombie. Just let me take a bite, man."

    "Eww, get away from me!" Dry Bark Zombie recoiled in disgust, quickly sidestepping to put some distance between them.

    But as he moved, something caught his eye¡ªright next to him, a foot had silently appeared in his peripheral vision.

    "Huh?" Dry Bark Zombie''s face twisted in confusion and alarm.

    His eyes slowly traveled upward¡ªpressed slacks, a crisp white shirt, not a speck of dirt on him.

    Someone had appeared right beside him out of nowhere. No sound, no warning. Just¡ªthere. The sheer eeriness of it sent a chill through his rotting spine.

    "Raaaghhh!" Both zombies let out guttural snarls, instantly on edge, their bodies tensing with aggression and fear.

    Ethan looked at them calmly, muttering under his breath, "Well, these two are a real piece of work, aren''t they?"

    "Who the hell are you?" Pool Cue Zombie growled, his eyes narrowing with suspicion.

    Out here in this desolate wasteland, even fellow zombies weren''t safe. Any one of them could turn on you, rip you apart, and leave you for the Black-Skin mutation to finish the job.

    Ethan raised a hand in a non-threatening gesture. "Relax. I''m not here to kill you."

    "Oh yeah?" The two zombies exchanged a glance, still bristling with hostility.

    "Coming in hot with the whole ''I''m not gonna kill you'' thing... kinda cocky, don''t you think?" Pool Cue Zombie sneered.

    "I''ll have you know, I''m the boss around here. One of the top dogs in Albuquerque. You don''t look like a local, so I''ll cut you some slack for not recognizing me."

    Ethan blinked. "You?" he said, genuinely surprised. This guy''s a regional boss? Seriously?

    From what Ethan could sense, this zombie barely scraped into B-rank territory. Probably not even as strong as Big Ears.

    But then again, it made sense. Albuquerque was a wasteland¡ªscarce resources, barely any fresh meat. For a zombie to even retain sentience out here, let alone avoid turning into a Black-Skin, was already impressive.

    "Yo, what''s with that look?" Pool Cue Zombie bared his yellowed fangs. "You look like you''re seriously underestimating me."

    "Boss, this guy''s clearly an outsider. Let''s take him out before he causes trouble!" Dry Bark Zombie urged, eyes gleaming with malice.

    "RAAAHHH!" With a furious roar, Pool Cue Zombie lunged forward, charging at Ethan like a starving beast.

    Ethan didn''t even flinch. He barely glanced at the charging zombie before letting a thin wisp of his Domain of the Dead ripple outward.

    THUD!

    It was like a mountain dropped on Pool Cue Zombie''s back. Malnourished and running on fumes, his body couldn''t handle the pressure. His knees buckled instantly, and he collapsed to the ground in a heap.

    Dry Bark Zombie''s jaw dropped. "Boss?! I said take him out, not bow down!"

    "You... you shut the hell up," Pool Cue Zombie groaned, trembling under the crushing weight of Ethan''s aura.

    He could feel it¡ªtrue power. The oppressive presence of a Zombie King. It wasn''t just strength; it was dominance, ancient and absolute. His instincts screamed at him to submit, to worship.

    Ethan stepped forward, his eyes cool and sharp. "What''s your name?"

    Pool Cue Zombie didn''t dare resist. He swallowed hard and stammered, "I... I''m Jerky."

    "Jerky..." Ethan repeated, rolling the name around in his mouth. "Not bad. Kinda catchy."

    He gave a faint smirk.

    ...

 Chapter 379 - 379: Thereâ€™s something underneath itâ€¦

    The only reason Ethan didn''t kill them was because he figured these two zombies might still be useful. He could turn them into tool-zombies¡ªbasically undead errand boys¡ªto help him search for the stone slabs.

    After all, the meteor shower had scattered debris over a huge area. And when it comes to grunt work, more zombies means more manpower¡­ or corpse-power, in this case.

    "How many zombies do you have under your command?" Ethan asked.

    "My command? Uh¡­ you''re looking at ''em," Jerky replied, then immediately looked embarrassed. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "¡­This is it?" Ethan stared at the lone zombie standing beside Jerky, feeling a bit speechless. So this was it? Just one sad little minion?

    Some "Overlord" he was. Talk about underwhelming.

    Then again, in a place like Albuquerque, it made sense. Regular zombies had a hard time forming any kind of organized horde.

    Ethan deactivated his Domain of the Dead and pulled out the Star Map slab with a flick of his wrist.

    "You guys ever seen anything like this?"

    "N-No¡­" Both zombies stared at the slab, eyes wide and unblinking, clearly stunned.

    The slab was etched with strange, intricate patterns, and two Radiant Crystals embedded in it shimmered with a dreamlike glow, casting a soft, otherworldly light.

    Under that glow, the two zombies could feel their cells buzzing with energy, their bodies beginning to evolve faster. But there was a downside¡­ they were suddenly starving. Their hunger for flesh and blood surged to unbearable levels.

    "I need you two to help me find more slabs like this," Ethan said bluntly.

    "Oh¡­" Jerky nodded quickly, not daring to say no, though he looked a little troubled. "Thing is, I''m running on fumes here. My energy''s almost gone. I could devolve at any moment¡ªlose all sense of self and start attacking other zombies. I''d turn into a Black-Skin Zombie."

    "That''s not a problem," Ethan said without missing a beat. He casually tossed two raw steaks onto the ground.

    The zombies froze, stunned. The smell of fresh beef hit their senses like a freight train, triggering every primal instinct they had. The temptation to devour was overwhelming.

    For zombies who''d been surviving on the occasional gecko for the past month, steak was basically a miracle.

    "Steak¡­ is this really for us?" the smaller zombie asked, eyes wide.

    "Yeah. Go ahead and eat," Ethan nodded.

    "Thanks, boss!" the dry-skinned zombie shouted, then immediately dove in, tearing into the meat like a starving animal.

    "Uh¡­" Jerky blinked. That guy switched sides fast. No pride at all.

    "Boss, I''m digging in too. From now on, I''m yours. Whatever you say, I''ll do it," Jerky added quickly, grabbing his steak.

    He took a bite¡ªand instantly, his whole undead soul felt like it was floating. The steak was tender, juicy, and rich. Pure bliss.

    "So damn good!" In just a few seconds, both zombies had scarfed down their steaks. The hunger eased a bit, but it was clear they were still craving more. They looked up at Ethan with hopeful, pleading eyes.

    Ethan got the message loud and clear. "Find me more slabs, and I''ll keep the steaks coming."

    "Got it, boss! You can count on us!" Their eyes lit up with excitement, practically bouncing with energy.

    Of course, Ethan wasn''t about to let them eat their fill just yet. A little hunger kept them motivated. But still, two zombies weren''t nearly enough. It was like trying to fill a swimming pool with a teacup.

    "Are there any other zombies in this city who''ve evolved enough to think for themselves?"

    "Oh yeah, definitely!" Jerky nodded eagerly.

    Because of extreme hunger, most zombies didn''t dare gather in groups. If one of them lost control and turned into a Black-Skin Zombie, it could trigger a massacre. Plus, the city was crawling with those things. If regular zombies grouped up, they''d be easy targets.

    So instead, they all hid out in secret spots, scattered and isolated.

    Ethan figured it was time to round them up. If he could get them all working together, he''d have a much better shot at finding the slabs. No point wasting any potential resources.

    "Take me to them."

    "Right away, boss!" Jerky said, practically saluting.

    "Oh, and one more thing," Ethan added, "Besides the Black-Skin Zombies, are there any other monsters in this city?"

    Jerky shook his head. "Nope. If there were, the Black-Skins already ate ''em all."

    "Got it." Ethan nodded. So the Black-Skin Horde had basically taken over the city. Not because they were particularly strong, but because they were relentless. Mindless. Like rabid dogs that never let go once they locked onto a target.

    Any creature with even a shred of intelligence would avoid picking a fight with them.

    Jerky continued, "But out in the desert, beyond the city, there are still monsters. They hide under the sand and ambush anything that gets too close."

    "I also heard there''s an oasis deep in the desert. Supposedly, there might still be humans living there. I haven''t seen a human in ages¡­ they''re like mythical creatures now."

    As they talked, the group moved through the city, searching for other scattered zombies.

    Luckily, the Black-Skin Horde had been lured away earlier, so this part of the city was relatively safe for now.

    ¡­

    At that moment, Mia and the others were still on the run, and to say they were frustrated would be an understatement.

    Those damn Black-Skin Zombies were like a bad rash¡ªrelentless, impossible to shake. Even after they''d escaped the city, the bastards just kept coming.

    "Jesus! You''re zombies, ever heard of territorial boundaries?" Chris muttered through gritted teeth, cursing under his breath.

    They''d made it out into the desert now. All around them stretched an endless sea of golden sand, rolling dunes as far as the eye could see.

    At least the weather was calm¡ªno wind, and the sky was a clear, brilliant blue.

    On any other day, it might''ve been a beautiful sight. But right now, none of them had the luxury to enjoy it. Off in the distance, sleek black shapes were still chasing after them, closing in fast.

    "They''re tracking us by scent," Mia said, breath steady but tense. "If we can get out of their smell range, we might be able to lose them."

    "Great. And how big is that range, exactly?" Brandon asked, lips pale. He''d lost a lot of blood earlier while they were breaking through the horde.

    Mia shook her head. "No idea. Guess we''ll find out."

    "..." Chris and the others exchanged looks. Not exactly the most comforting answer. How far would they have to run to find out?

    Luckily, they were all Awakeners with crystal cores, which meant they had enhanced speed and stamina. As long as they kept moving, they should be okay.

    "Run, Uncle Chris! Run like the wind!" Brandon called out, trying to keep the mood light.

    Chris''s stubborn streak kicked in. "Fine! Let''s see just how far those freaks can sniff."

    "Wait¡­" Mia suddenly slowed to a stop, her brows knitting together as she stared ahead, eyes sharp and focused.

    "What is it?" the others asked, alarmed by her sudden change in pace.

    They followed her gaze¡ªand their expressions quickly shifted to confusion and surprise.

    Up ahead, the desert stretched out like a golden ocean, but something was off. One of the dunes was rising¡ªswelling, almost like it was breathing.

    And it was moving. Not just shifting in the wind, but actually gliding across the sand at a steady pace. A soft rustling sound followed in its wake, like something slithering just beneath the surface.

    Sean narrowed his eyes, scanning the scene with a calculating look. "Guys¡­ that sand pile''s moving on its own. It''s like a giant loaf of bread on the move!"

    "That''s not the sand moving," Mia murmured, not taking her eyes off the dune.

    "There''s something underneath it¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 380 - 380: Thereâ€™s more than one

    "What the hell kind of monster is that?" someone muttered, the tension in the air thick enough to choke on.

    Whatever was buried beneath the sand had clearly caught the scent of human flesh. Like a shark drawn to blood in the water, it was speeding toward them with terrifying intent.

    "It''s coming," Chris said, eyes narrowing.

    Everyone turned toward the sand mound ahead¡ªonly to feel like a small mountain was barreling straight at them.

    They were still over a hundred feet away when a sharp, piercing screech tore through the air. Then, without warning, something massive burst out from beneath the sand.

    A cloud of dust exploded into the sky, swirling like a sandstorm.

    The thing that emerged was grotesque¡ªhorrifying in a way that made your skin crawl. Its entire body was a sickly gray-white, as thick around as an oak barrel. It had no eyes, no nose¡ªjust a gaping, circular mouth that took up its entire head, lined with rows of dagger-like teeth that jutted out in every direction.

    Everyone''s scalp tingled. Anyone with even a hint of trypophobia would''ve lost it right then and there.

    The moment it surfaced, the creature blotted out the sun. Its massive jaws opened wide, ready to swallow them whole.

    "Watch out!" Brandon shouted, raising his hand and activating his ability¡ªBlood Burst.

    A crimson shockwave pulsed through the air, slamming into the creature mid-leap. It flinched, hesitating for a split second¡ªbut then kept coming, barely slowed.

    "I can''t control it!" Brandon gasped, panic creeping into his voice.

    His power was unique, sure¡ªbut his level wasn''t high enough to handle something this massive.

    Just then, Mia sprang into action. The Lightning Blade in her hand crackled with energy as she launched herself into the air, heading straight for the monster''s grotesque face.

    Her tachi sliced through the air with a series of sonic booms, moving so fast it was almost invisible. In one clean motion, she slashed across the creature''s thick neck.

    "SKREEEEE!"

    The monster let out a high-pitched shriek, like a rat the size of a bus. Dark green blood sprayed into the air, raining down like acid. But the thing was just too damn big¡ªone hit wasn''t enough to kill it.

    Writhing in pain, the creature went berserk. It whipped its massive tail up and brought it crashing down toward Mia.

    It looked like a skyscraper-sized pillar falling from the sky.

    But Mia didn''t flinch. She twisted her body mid-air and dodged with ease.

    BOOM!

    The tail slammed into the sand like a meteor, sending up a geyser of dust and debris. The shockwave rippled out in all directions.

    "Damn, Mia''s a beast," Brandon muttered, awestruck. Even after that brief exchange, it was clear the monster was no match for her.

    Chris nodded. "Of course. She''s Refuge 001''s top Awakener. People call her the Light of Humanity for a reason."

    But just as Mia squared off against the monster, something terrifying happened¡ªanother sand mound behind her began to rise, completely silent.

    Her focus was locked on the creature in front of her. She didn''t notice what was happening behind her.

    Chris and the others saw it instantly. Their hearts dropped.

    "There''s more than one," Chris said, eyes wide. "Mia! Behind you!"

    "Huh?" Mia turned her head, just in time to see the sand shifting¡ªbut it was already too late. The second creature was less than three feet away.

    "SKREEEEE!"

    Another giant worm burst from the ground beneath her, jaws wide. It snapped her up in one fluid motion and launched itself into the air, dragging her with it.

    It looked like a fish leaping from the ocean¡ªthen it dove back into the sand, vanishing completely.

    The whole thing took maybe two, three seconds.

    And just like that, Mia was gone.

    "Shit!" someone shouted.

    Everyone froze, stunned.

    Brandon''s face twisted in disbelief. "Uncle Chris, you really are a walking jinx. You just had to call her the Light of Humanity, and now she''s worm food."

    "I¡ªhow was I supposed to know?" Chris stammered. "But with her power, she should be okay¡­ right?"

    Brandon just stared at him. "Dude. Just¡­ stop talking."

    The first worm¡ªthe one Mia had wounded¡ªwas still there, green blood dripping from its neck. It turned its head toward the group, eyes (or lack thereof) locked on them.

    "Oh, hell no," Brandon muttered.

    Now it was just Sean, Chris, Brandon, and Oliver left. And none of them were sure they could take this thing down.

    "Mia''s gone. What do we do now?" Brandon asked, voice tight.

    Sean stepped forward, eyes sharp. "Let me handle it. I''m Refuge 002''s Awakener."

    "You sure about that?" the others asked, not entirely convinced.

    Oliver glanced over his shoulder¡ªand his face went pale. In the distance, a swarm of black figures was sprinting toward them.

    The Black-Skin Zombies. Again.

    Persistent little bastards.

    Oliver groaned. "These guys are like the honey badgers of the zombie world. They just don''t quit."

    "Sean, you better hurry," he added. "Those zombies are closing in fast."

    "Got it. Don''t worry," Sean said, rolling up his sleeves and stepping forward, each foot sinking into the sand.

    He squared up to the monster, ready to unleash his Fearless Berserk ability and end this.

    But then¡ªthe ground began to shake.

    Not just a tremor. A full-on quake. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    All around them, sand dunes started to rise and shift. The air filled with that same high-pitched screeching, multiplied a dozen times over.

    One by one, more worms burst from the ground. Their massive tails whipped through the air, sending sand flying in every direction.

    It wasn''t just one. Or two.

    They were everywhere.

    The entire desert was crawling with them.

    "Run!"

    Sean, who just seconds ago looked ready to throw down, didn''t hesitate for a second¡ªhe bolted sideways in a blur, kicking up sand as he vanished from the fight.

    By the time Chris processed what was happening, Sean was already a speck in the distance.

    "Wait, what¡ª?"

    "He''s not stupid, that''s for sure," Brandon muttered, stunned.

    The three of them stood there for a beat, dumbfounded.

    But this wasn''t the time to freeze.

    The second they snapped out of it, they turned and sprinted after Sean like their lives depended on it¡ªbecause they absolutely did.

    Behind them, the swarm of giant worms surged forward, a living tide of death.

    The desert looked like it had come alive. The worms moved like monstrous eels in water, writhing and leaping through the sand, kicking up clouds of dust that blotted out the sun.

    From a distance, it looked like a sandstorm was chasing them¡ªonly this one had teeth.

    "Run, run, RUN!" Chris shouted, pushing his legs to the limit.

    These things were way faster than the Black-Skin Zombies. There was no shaking them.

    Chris''s lungs burned. His throat felt like it was lined with sandpaper, dry and raw from the heat and the sprinting. He needed water¡ªbadly.

    "Wait a second¡­ where the hell is Sean?" Brandon''s voice cracked with panic.

    He glanced around mid-run, eyes scanning the path ahead.

    Sean was gone.

    Chris looked too. Nothing. No sign of him.

    "That''s impossible! He was just ahead of us¡ªhow''d he disappear?"

    "I don''t know¡­" Brandon''s face darkened, worry creeping in fast.

    Now, with Mia gone and Sean missing, it was just the three of them left¡ªBrandon, Chris, and Oliver.

    Two supply haulers and a driver.

    Not exactly an elite strike team.

    "You think maybe there''s something dangerous up ahead too?" Oliver asked, glancing nervously at the dunes in front of them.

    "Probably," Brandon said grimly. "But we don''t have time to care."

    Because behind them, the worm-storm was still coming.

    But then¡ªeverything changed.

    All three of them suddenly felt the ground shift beneath their feet. The sand gave way like a trapdoor.

    "Shit¡ª!"

    They sank instantly¡ªthigh-deep, then waist-deep, then chest-deep. The sand was like quicksand on steroids, pulling them down fast.

    They struggled, clawed, kicked¡ªbut it was no use.

    In seconds, the sand swallowed them whole.

    Darkness closed in.

    Their vision went black.

    And then¡ªnothing.

    ...

 Chapter 381 - 381: Huh... smart one, arenâ€™t you?

    At that moment, a crushing sense of suffocation hit him.

    Chris instantly realized what was happening.

    Quicksand.

    Once you fall in, there''s no getting out. A wave of despair surged through his chest.

    "Is this really it for me?"

    "All my life, I''ve danced on the edge of death and always made it out somehow. Is this finally the end?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He muttered to himself as flashes of his past played through his mind like a reel of memories¡ªjust like they say happens before you die.

    Chris could feel it clearly¡ªhis body was still sinking.

    Even with the enhanced physique of an Awakener, there were limits to what he could endure.

    The suffocation was getting worse.

    His brain, starved of oxygen, started to spin. Dizziness washed over him in waves.

    He kept falling, deeper and deeper. His consciousness began to blur, everything turning hazy.

    But then¡ª

    Suddenly, a hand grabbed his shoulder and yanked him upward with a powerful pull, dragging him out.

    Whoosh¡ª

    Cool air rushed into his lungs. Chris gasped greedily, his chest heaving as he sucked in breath after breath.

    His foggy mind began to clear.

    Slowly, he opened his eyes.

    Everything around him was pitch black. He couldn''t see a thing¡ªnot even his own hand in front of his face. The air was damp and cold. The scene had completely changed.

    "Is this... hell?"

    "No. It''s the Underground Ruins," came Sean''s calm, sharp voice as his face appeared in the dim light.

    "Huh?" Chris blinked, startled. He reached down and touched the ground beneath him¡ªit was cold and hard, like stone.

    He glanced around and spotted Brandon and Oliver nearby, brushing sand off their clothes.

    "I''m... not dead?" Chris sat up, realizing they were in some kind of corridor. Behind him was a massive pile of sand.

    Sean nodded. "Yeah. You were flailing around in the sand pile. I called out to you, but you didn''t respond, so I pulled you out."

    "..." Chris''s face twitched. He turned to look at the sand pile¡ªit had poured in through a hole in the ceiling. It didn''t even seem that deep. He suddenly felt kind of dumb.

    "You pulled Brandon and Oliver out too?"

    "Nope. They climbed out on their own," Sean replied.

    "...Right." Chris got the picture now. He''d basically slid down through the quicksand and ended up in this Underground Ruins place.

    He scanned the area, but couldn''t make out much. Still, the important thing was¡ªhe was alive. He''d dodged death yet again. That realization hit him hard, and he let out a long, emotional sigh. "Man... I really just took another stroll past death''s door."

    "You were just flailing around in some sand," Brandon said dryly from the side.

    Now that they were all safe, the tension started to ease. They began to take in their surroundings. The walls and floor were made of black stone slabs, and the corridor stretched into darkness with no end in sight.

    "What the hell is this place?" Oliver asked, frowning.

    "Could be a tomb?" Chris guessed.

    Brandon crossed his arms and rubbed his chin. "Come on, this is a post-apocalyptic story, not a tomb-raiding one. I''m thinking it''s more like some kind of ancient ruins or something."

    "Well, at least we''re not being chased by monsters anymore," Oliver said with a sigh of relief.

    Even with their sharp senses, there was no way those Black-Skin Zombies could sniff them out down here.

    "Don''t be so sure," Brandon muttered, thinking aloud. "This could just as easily be a monster nest."

    That thought sent a chill through the group. They all silently hoped that wasn''t the case. But honestly, a place like this? It wouldn''t be surprising if it was crawling with something worse.

    They huddled together, discussing what to do next.

    In the end, they decided to stay put.

    There didn''t seem to be any immediate danger, and the pitch-black corridor ahead didn''t exactly inspire confidence. None of them felt like playing explorer right now.

    The Black-Skin Zombies and those giant bugs they''d run into earlier were bad enough.

    If they ran into something even weirder down here? Yeah, no thanks.

    So, they stayed where they were, hoping Ethan or Mia would find them eventually...

    And just like that, the four of them slumped down against the cold stone wall, waiting in silence.

    No one said another word.

    The air grew still.

    And in the darkness, everything fell quiet.

    Grrrrrrr... Grrrrrrr...

    Not long after, the sound of a growling stomach broke the silence.

    Chris clutched his gut, the hunger hitting him like a punch to the ribs.

    "Hey! Any of you got something to eat?"

    "Nope," the other three shook their heads in unison.

    "Okay... what about water? I''ll take a sip of anything at this point," Chris asked again. He''d already been parched during the escape, and now it was getting unbearable.

    But again, they all shook their heads.

    "Nothing."

    "My canteen got swept away in the quicksand," Sean added.

    "...Seriously?" Chris stared at them, speechless. Then it hit him¡ªthere was a bigger problem here.

    They''d all been relying on Ethan for food. None of them had packed much for themselves. And now? They''d been scattered by that monster attack.

    He remembered Ethan saying he''d handle meals for everyone. Yeah, well... good luck eating now.

    "So what the hell do we do without food or water?"

    "That''s a real problem," Brandon said, his tone turning grim. "We can go without food for a while, but no water? We''ll be dead from dehydration way before anyone finds us."

    They might not even last long enough to be rescued.

    Oliver''s eyes glazed over as he recalled something. "Back when I was part of a rescue team in Rancho Cucamonga a few months ago... we found some survivors holed up in a basement. They ran out of food completely. Ended up surviving by... eating each other''s shit."

    "Ugh¡ªwhat the hell, man?!" Chris recoiled, face twisted in disgust.

    Was that supposed to be a suggestion?

    But honestly, in a world like this, it wasn''t even that shocking. People had done worse to survive. Nothing was off the table anymore.

    "If it comes down to it, we might have to," Brandon said, dead serious.

    "..." Chris fell silent. He really didn''t want to go out like that.

    Then Sean chimed in, deadpan, "Well, I usually take big dumps. Guess you guys lucked out."

    ...

    Meanwhile, back on the dusty streets of Albuquerque, the wind howled and kicked up clouds of sand.

    Ethan was still out there, hunting for more zombies.

    He and Jerky had just entered a dark, musty basement. Five or six zombies were lurking inside, their skin shriveled, hair falling out in clumps, faces twisted and grotesque.

    As soon as they stepped in, Jerky raised his voice, rallying the room. "Listen up! Our boss is planning to regroup the city''s zombies¡ªform a real Zombie Horde. This is our shot!"

    "Oh, so we''re volunteering to be target practice now?"

    A zombie in the corner lifted its head, voice dry and bitter. "We''re already starving. Even if we band together, we''re no match for the Black-Skin Zombies. All that''ll do is get us killed faster. If you wanna die, go find some other suckers."

    "Oh? So you''re out, huh?" Jerky sneered, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Well, boss said anyone who joins gets steak. Guess that''s one less mouth to feed."

    "Wait, what?" The other zombies perked up, ears twitching, eyes gleaming with sudden hunger.

    Just the word steak was enough to stir something primal.

    "There''s really steak?" one of them asked, voice trembling.

    "Come on, that''s bullshit," the corner zombie snapped. "There hasn''t been a living cow in this city for months. The whole place is a desert. You ever seen a steak grow out of sand?"

    Ethan looked over at him, eyes narrowing slightly. "Huh... smart one, aren''t you?"

    ...

 Chapter 382 - 382: Iâ€¦ I think I saw a human face

    With a casual flick of his wrist, Ethan tossed out a few slabs of raw steak, still streaked with blood.

    The zombie from earlier froze, his expression shifting to one of stunned disbelief.

    "Wait¡­ is that really steak?"

    They were all starving, their bloodlust barely contained. A few zombies immediately lunged forward, tearing into the meat and devouring it in seconds.

    But of course, that tiny bit of flesh wasn''t nearly enough to satisfy them.

    The same zombie turned to Ethan with a sycophantic grin. "Boss, from now on, I''m all yours. Whatever you say goes."

    "What''s your name?" Ethan asked.

    The zombie blinked, scratching his head awkwardly. "I¡­ I don''t have one."

    "Oh." Ethan gave him a quick once-over, then said offhandedly, "Alright, from now on, you''re Slick."

    "Yes! Yes! Slick! That''s a great name! Boss, you''re a genius¡ªso cultured, so creative! Just one word from you and bam! Instant class! That name''s got style, it''s got flair¡ª"

    Slick''s mouth ran like a machine gun, laying it on thick with the flattery.

    Jerky rolled his eyes. "Ugh, I liked you better when you were all tough and rebellious."

    And just like that, Ethan kept recruiting more zombies to help him search for the stone tablets. Word spread fast¡ªone told ten, ten told a hundred¡ªand before long, the whole city of Albuquerque was buzzing with it.

    Soon, he had a horde of over a hundred zombies under his command.

    They split into small groups, wandering the streets, scouring every corner for any sign of the tablets.

    Unfortunately, they kept coming up empty. It was becoming clear: the tablets weren''t in Albuquerque.

    Then, just as things were settling into a rhythm¡ª

    The city trembled again.

    Dark figures began appearing on the outskirts, slipping back into the urban sprawl. They moved with eerie grace, fast and agile, their pitch-black skin twisted into snarling, feral expressions.

    The Black-Skin Zombies were back.

    "Boss! It''s the Black-Skin Zombies¡­ they''re back!" Jerky''s face went pale with fear.

    "Yeah," Ethan nodded calmly.

    Judging by the timing, Mia and the others must''ve shaken them off, causing the Black-Skins to lose their trail and return to Albuquerque.

    But since it was clear the tablets weren''t here, Ethan figured it was time to regroup with Mia.

    "Let''s go. We''ll check out the desert."

    "Uh¡­ okay." Jerky nodded quickly.

    Sure, the desert was crawling with mutated monsters, but if Ethan said go, they went. No questions asked.

    Still, in the back of their minds, they couldn''t help but think¡ªthose Black-Skin Zombies were no joke.

    Even the boss didn''t want to mess with them lightly¡­

    The zombie horde drifted out of the city, spilling into the endless desert. They scanned the horizon¡ªnothing but sand in every direction.

    Wind howled in the distance, kicking up clouds of dust.

    Ethan stood still, quietly tuning into the world around him. Beneath the sand, he could sense life¡ªmutated bugs, scorpions, snakes. All of them lurking, waiting for the right moment to strike.

    This place was crawling with danger. Definitely not friendly territory.

    "Let''s see what kind of new flavors we''ve got out here¡­"

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, deep in the pitch-black underground ruins, four people huddled against a wall.

    Chris''s stomach growled loudly, his face pale and drawn with hunger. He looked miserable, his brows furrowed in pain.

    Sean stared at him.

    "Uncle Chris¡­ I gotta poop."

    "Then go poop! Why are you telling me?" Chris snapped, clearly at the end of his rope.

    "Oh¡­" Sean thought for a second. "Maybe I''ll hold it a little longer." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "¡­" Chris was speechless. He was starting to think the kid was messing with him on purpose.

    Brandon stared into the darkness ahead, thinking aloud. "Uncle Chris, do you think there''s anything edible in these ruins?"

    "How the hell would I know?"

    "Well, maybe we should go look?" Brandon suggested.

    Chris shook his head immediately. "Forget it. I''m so hungry my stomach''s touching my spine. If we run into something dangerous, we''re screwed."

    "If you wait until you''ve got zero energy left, it''ll be even worse. Might as well use what little strength we''ve got to try and find food. We''ve gotta take our fate into our own hands," Brandon said, trying to sound inspiring.

    "Nope. I don''t trust myself¡ªI trust my teammates. If you wanna go, be my guest," Chris said flatly.

    "Fine¡­" Brandon muttered, pouting.

    But before they could argue more, a faint rustling echoed from deep within the corridor¡ªlike something was crawling along the walls in the dark.

    "What was that noise? You guys hear that?" Chris snapped to attention, eyes narrowing.

    "Yeah, I heard it," Brandon said, staring into the pitch-black corridor. "Something''s out there¡­ and it''s getting closer."

    Chris sucked in a sharp breath. "Shit¡­ must''ve caught our scent."

    "Guess sitting here starving isn''t exactly the safest option either," he muttered.

    All four of them stared toward the source of the sound, tension thick in the air. Whatever it was, it was definitely moving closer.

    But it was so damn dark. Even with the enhanced vision of an Awakener, it was hard to make anything out.

    Then¡ªsuddenly¡ªthe crawling stopped.

    "It''s not moving anymore," Chris said, voice low and uneasy. "You think it got scared off by my badass aura or something? Brandon¡­ did you see what it was?"

    Brandon shook his head. "Nope. Too dark."

    Chris frowned, clearly unsettled. "Sean, you¡ªah, never mind."

    One look at Sean''s "wise and thoughtful" expression, and Chris gave up on that line of questioning.

    Whatever was out there, it wasn''t some mindless beast. It was watching them, waiting. Calculating.

    "Maybe it''s just waiting for me to starve to death so it can snack on my corpse," Chris muttered under his breath.

    The tension was unbearable. Something was out there, and it was smart.

    Brandon squinted into the darkness, his brow furrowed. "Uncle Chris¡­ I think I saw something hanging from the ceiling."

    Chris swallowed hard, his throat dry. "Alright¡­ fine." He took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves.

    With a flick of his hand, flames sparked to life in his palm, casting a warm glow that pushed back the shadows.

    He hurled the fireball down the corridor. It shot forward like a meteor, lighting up the walls as it flew.

    "ROOOAAARR¡ª!"

    A guttural shriek tore through the silence. Whatever was hiding in the dark recoiled violently, clearly terrified of the fire. It scrambled backward, vanishing again as the flames flickered out.

    Brandon''s eyes went wide, his face pale. "I¡­ I think I saw a human face."

    "What? No way," Chris said, shaken. He hadn''t gotten a good look¡ªjust a blur, a shadow darting away.

    Oliver chimed in, voice low. "I saw it too. It had a human head."

    Chris felt a chill crawl up his spine. That thing had been hanging upside down from the ceiling¡­ and it had a human face?

    Yeah. That was nightmare fuel.

    Goosebumps prickled his skin. This underground ruin was way more dangerous than they''d thought.

    He glanced over at Sean, who still looked completely unfazed.

    "Sean, seriously¡ªdon''t you have any thoughts about this?" Chris asked, mostly just to break the tension.

    "Yeah," Sean nodded solemnly. "I told you. I still really need to poop."

    ¡­

 Chapter 383 - 383: Then donate some blood

    "..."

    Chris was speechless, a vein twitching on his forehead. Seriously? Now? Of all times? The guy was taking a dump? Maybe he shouldn''t have even asked.

    "Watch out! It''s coming!" Brandon suddenly shouted.

    That scraping sound of something climbing along the walls was back¡ªlouder, closer. Whatever it was, it was moving fast.

    A wave of killing intent slammed into them like a freight train. A massive shadow lunged out of the darkness.

    Chris''s heart clenched in fear.

    Flames erupted around him again, and with a sweep of his arm, a torrent of fire burst forth like a blazing dragon, roaring down the corridor.

    The searing light cut through the darkness, finally revealing the thing behind the shadow.

    Its scales were pitch black, gleaming with a slick sheen, and ringed with bright yellow markings that made it look even more menacing.

    It was a giant yellow-striped python¡ªmassive and terrifying. But the most horrifying part? Its mouth was wide open, and instead of a tongue, there was a human head sticking out.

    The head was coated in slime, its hair and skin half-melted, chunks missing, like it had been rotting from the inside out. It was grotesque.

    "What the hell is that?" Oliver asked, his voice tight.

    "Some kind of fusion mutant," Brandon replied grimly.

    Apparently, this yellow-striped python had devoured a bunch of zombies and undergone a secondary mutation. But unlike the usual fusion zombies, this one wasn''t being controlled by the undead¡ªit was the mutant itself calling the shots.

    The python''s eyes blazed with fury, reflecting the firelight. Chris''s flames only seemed to piss it off more.

    With a guttural roar, it lunged straight at them.

    The fire in its path was snuffed out instantly, crushed under its sheer force.

    This thing was no joke. Easily A+ class.

    "What do we do?!" Chris panicked, his voice cracking.

    "I got this!" Sean stepped forward, eyes locked on the beast. He activated his skill¡ªFearless Berserk¡ªand launched himself forward, muscles bulging as he cocked his arm back and aimed a punch straight at the snake''s massive head, which was the size of a damn millstone.

    BOOM!

    The impact shook the entire underground ruin. Dust rained down from the cracks in the walls as the shockwave rippled through the corridor.

    The python, despite its monstrous size and strength, actually staggered from the blow.

    The others didn''t waste the opening¡ªthey rushed in to help.

    But even with Brandon''s Blood Burst ability, he couldn''t get a grip on the thing. It was too wild, too strong.

    Chris''s fire? Useless. It couldn''t even scratch the damn thing. They weren''t even in the same league.

    "This thing''s a freaking tank!"

    The python''s yellow eyes locked onto Sean. That punch had clearly pissed it off.

    It opened its jaws wide and lunged at him.

    To Sean, it felt like a freight train was barreling toward him. He could see straight down the snake''s gaping throat¡ªand that disgusting human head inside its mouth.

    The corridor was too narrow to dodge. With no other option, Sean threw up both arms to block.

    WHAM!

    The python''s jaws clamped down, but Sean caught them¡ªone hand on the upper jaw, one on the lower.

    Say what you will about the guy, but he was strong as hell. No matter how hard the snake thrashed, it couldn''t close its mouth.

    The python writhed in frustration, slamming its body against the walls, making the stone echo with thunderous cracks.

    "God, it stinks..." Sean grunted, holding the jaws apart. The stench pouring from its mouth was overwhelming.

    Worse than his own crap, honestly...

    The snake was beyond furious. The human head in its mouth slowly opened its mouth too¡ªand then sprayed a thick stream of yellow liquid straight at Sean.

    It was venom. Highly toxic. Even before the mutation, this stuff could paralyze or kill a grown man in seconds.

    The liquid splashed onto Sean''s clothes with a loud sizzle, smoke rising as it burned through the fabric, leaving gaping holes.

    "What the hell? Did it just piss on me?" Sean muttered.

    His skin was tough, his body built like a tank, so the acid alone wasn''t enough to kill him. But the venom''s numbing effect started to spread fast.

    A wave of tingling weakness surged through him, spreading from his arms to the rest of his body.

    His grip faltered.

    And in that split second, the python''s jaws snapped shut with a sickening CRUNCH¡ªand Sean disappeared into its mouth.

    "Shit!" The rest of the group froze, faces grim.

    Chris looked panicked. "You think Sean''s gonna get dragged off too?"

    "He''s not Mia," Oliver said, analyzing the situation quickly. "He can''t just slice his way out. If that thing takes him, he''s screwed."

    "We''ve gotta save him!" Brandon growled, clenching his jaw. He yanked out his dagger and, without hesitation, slashed open the scabbed-over wound on his arm.

    Fresh blood welled up instantly.

    He couldn''t control the monster''s blood¡ªbut he could still use his own.

    Just like he did when they fought the Black-Skin Zombies, he whipped his arm forward, and a blood-forged arrow shot out, slamming into the python''s massive skull.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The blood droplets exploded one after another.

    The python let out a low, pained growl and recoiled slightly¡ªbut it still didn''t let go. It was stubborn as hell.

    "Damn it... not enough blood. I can''t blow it open!" Brandon gasped, pale as a ghost. His lips were dry, and sweat poured down his face in thick drops.

    Chris glanced at him and muttered, "Man, your ability''s got a serious downside. Everyone else burns mana¡ªyours burns blood and mana..."

    "Can it with the sarcasm!" Brandon snapped, then suddenly lit up with an idea. "You wanna save Sean or not?"

    "Of course I do!" Chris shot back without hesitation.

    Brandon nodded¡ªthen, without warning, whipped out the dagger at his waist and slashed at Chris''s arm.

    "Then donate some blood. Call it a good deed." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Wait, what???" Chris stared at him, stunned. But before he could dodge, it was too late.

    The blade sliced clean through his arm, and blood gushed out in thick streams.

    Brandon didn''t waste a second. He raised his hand, seized control of the blood, and launched it straight at the monster''s face.

    BOOM!

    This time, the explosion was deafening. The python shrieked in pain, its roar echoing through the ruins.

    And finally¡ªfinally¡ªit let go.

    Sean''s body slipped from its jaws and hit the ground with a heavy thud.

    "Ugh... I''m numb all over," Sean groaned. The venom was still in his system, his limbs stiff like a puppet''s.

    But the python had retreated several meters, its head reeling. Half the scales on its face had been blasted clean off.

    "RRAAAHHH¡ª!"

    The human head in its mouth let out a furious, guttural scream.

    Chris clutched his bleeding arm, face pale. "You seriously used my blood?!"

    "It was for Sean," Brandon said, not even trying to sound sorry.

    They''d managed to pull Sean out¡ªfor now. But the danger wasn''t over. The python was still alive, still pissed, and they were clearly outmatched.

    What the hell were they supposed to do next?

    Brandon''s mind raced. His eyes flicked toward Oliver.

    "Wait¡ªwhy are you looking at me like that?" Oliver backed away instinctively, eyes wide with suspicion.

    He was starting to realize... if Brandon kept developing his powers like this, he might be next on the blood donor list.

    Across the room, the python locked eyes on Sean again. Its yellow pupils gleamed with excitement. It could sense they were running on fumes¡ªworn out, desperate. It knew they weren''t getting away.

    Bloodlust surged in its gaze as it prepared to strike again.

    The three in the back tensed, bracing for the worst.

    But then¡ªsuddenly¡ªsomething shifted.

    A shadow appeared between Sean and the monster, out of nowhere...

    ...

 Chapter 384 - 384: Soâ€¦ problem solved

    As the shadow solidified, Ethan''s figure emerged from the darkness.

    "Found you."

    Behind him, Chris and the others lit up with joy, their hearts surging with relief. Finally¡ªfinally¡ªthey''d found one of their own.

    Sean grinned, clearly just as relieved. "Ethan, man, you got here just in time. That damn snake had me half-paralyzed."

    "Oh¡­" Ethan''s eyes swept over the massive yellow-striped python. Its gaping maw was twisted into a grotesque snarl¡ªand inside, there was still a human head lodged between its fangs. The thing looked downright monstrous.

    Then his gaze shifted to Chris and the others. They were a mess¡ªcovered in dust, faces pale, clearly exhausted. And¡­ someone was missing.

    "Where''s Mia?" Ethan asked, his tone sharp.

    "She got snatched by some monster!" Sean blurted out.

    Ethan gave a small nod. "Figures." He didn''t seem too worried, though. Knowing Mia, and judging by the strength of the creatures in this desert, she was probably still alive. Barely, maybe¡ªbut alive.

    Up ahead, the yellow-striped python locked its glowing amber eyes on Ethan. It had just been about to swallow its prey when this new guy showed up out of nowhere.

    And not only that¡ªhe was chatting with the others like the snake wasn''t even there.

    "ROOOAAARR¡ª!"

    The severed head in the snake''s mouth let out a guttural growl, echoing through the long, empty corridor like nails on a chalkboard. Then the beast lunged, its massive body surging forward like a freight train, jaws wide open, ready to crush Ethan just like it had tried with Sean.

    Ethan didn''t flinch. He narrowed his eyes and muttered, "What the hell are you yelling for? So rude."

    A flash of red lit up his pupils¡ªand then, with a pulse of raw power, the Domain of the Dead exploded outward. A wave of crushing pressure surged through the air, stretching hundreds of feet in every direction.

    The once-ferocious python slammed into the invisible force like it had hit a mountain. Its momentum died instantly, and it let out a tortured, high-pitched screech.

    "Slash."

    Ethan flicked his wrist. A gleaming Tachi blade materialized in his hand. In the blink of an eye, he vanished. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In the same instant, he passed the python in a blur, his blade carving a series of sharp Z-shaped arcs through the air.

    Shff! Shff! Shff!

    A heartbeat later, Ethan reappeared behind the beast.

    The python, still hanging from the ceiling, froze mid-motion. Then, with a sickening crack, its body began to fall apart¡ªsliced into dozens of chunks that rained down onto the stone floor below.

    When Ethan turned back around, all that remained was a pile of steaming meat and a pool of thick, black blood that reeked of rot.

    "Holy shit," Chris breathed, eyes wide. "He just one-shotted that thing¡­"

    "Well, yeah," Brandon said, shrugging. "Would''ve been weird if he didn''t."

    Ethan sheathed his Tachi and finally took a moment to look around the underground ruins. The walls and floor were made of ancient, pitch-black stone slabs, worn with age.

    "What is this place?" he asked, scanning the eerie surroundings.

    Chris swayed slightly, his face pale. "Can we, uh¡­ maybe figure that out later? I''m about to pass out from hunger."

    He wasn''t exaggerating. He''d already been starving before the fight, and then Brandon had drained a good chunk of his blood during the battle.

    Ethan turned to look at him. Chris''s face was ghostly white, dark circles under his eyes, and he looked like he could collapse at any second.

    "What the hell happened to you?"

    "Ugh, don''t even get me started," Chris groaned. "I was this close to being completely drained by Brandon."

    Brandon blinked, caught off guard. "Hey! Uncle Chris, could you not make it sound like I did something shady to you?"

    "You did do something shady!" Chris snapped, still clearly pissed.

    Ethan sighed. These two needed to refuel, fast. He kept his promise and summoned the mutated vulture carcass he''d stored earlier.

    Chris didn''t wait for an invitation. He got to work immediately, slicing off a few thick cuts of meat. Then he summoned a burst of fire magic and started grilling them right there on the spot.

    He''d done this plenty of times before¡ªhe was practically a pro at it by now.

    Soon, the meat was sizzling, turning a perfect golden brown, and the air filled with the mouthwatering aroma of roasted flesh.

    Sean rubbed his hands together like a hungry fly and hurried over, eyes gleaming.

    Meanwhile, Ethan was crouched beside the python''s mangled corpse, examining it with a focused gaze.

    Because the snake had devoured a zombie and undergone some kind of fusion, its blood had turned pitch black¡ªthick and tar-like.

    With a flick of his Tachi, Ethan pried open the creature''s skull and extracted its crystal core.

    He held it between two fingers, turning it slowly under the dim light.

    Unlike the usual crystal-clear cores from mutated beasts, this one was a deep, murky red. It wasn''t translucent at all. Instead, it was clouded with dark specks, like it had been tainted by the zombie''s corrupted blood.

    "Huh¡­" Ethan narrowed his eyes, a thought forming.

    Back when he''d experimented with mutated plants, he''d managed to cultivate a fusion-type Zombie King¡ªlike Sprout and Lil'' Shroom, two of his proudest creations during the nine months since the apocalypse began.

    Maybe¡­ just maybe, this core could be used to grow a Zombie King fused with animal traits.

    If that worked, it''d be a huge breakthrough. He could start producing elite units¡ªstronger, faster, more versatile than anything they had now.

    Definitely worth testing once they got out of here.

    ...

    A few feet away, Chris and the others were still devouring the grilled vulture meat like starving wolves. Between bites, they popped a few B-grade crystal cores to recharge their energy.

    But then Chris paused mid-chew, sniffing the air.

    "Wait a sec¡­ what''s that smell? Something reeks. Did one of you rip one?"

    Brandon wrinkled his nose. "Yeah, I smell it too."

    Oliver immediately raised both hands in defense. "Don''t look at me. I swear it wasn''t me."

    The three of them turned in unison toward Sean, who was still happily gnawing on a drumstick, grease dripping down his chin.

    Sean looked up, unfazed. "Oh, that? Yeah, I got hit with snake venom earlier¡ªmy whole body went numb. I''ve been holding in a dump for like an hour, but I couldn''t control it anymore."

    The other three stared at him, waiting.

    "So yeah," Sean said with a shrug, totally unfazed. "I kinda¡­ might''ve pooped my pants a little. But, like, I don''t feel the need to go anymore, so hey¡ªwin-win?"

    "Ughhhhhh¡­" All three recoiled in disgust and immediately scooted away from him.

    "I''m done. Lost my appetite," Brandon muttered, tossing his half-eaten skewer aside.

    "Burp¡ªyeah, same here. Sean, you can have the rest," Chris added, wiping his mouth.

    Oliver nodded in agreement. None of them could stomach another bite. They turned their backs on Sean and wandered over to Ethan, joining him in inspecting the remains of the giant snake.

    Sean didn''t seem to mind. He looked down at the pile of roasted bird meat still left on the fire and grinned.

    "Heh¡­ more for me."

    ...

    Back at the snake''s remains, the others were poking around the scattered chunks of flesh and bone. Chris leaned in for a closer look at the creature''s massive, gaping mouth¡ªand froze.

    "Holy crap¡­ is that a human head?"

    Sure enough, wedged between the snake''s fangs was a severed head, twisted in a grotesque expression. Up close, it was even more disturbing.

    Brandon pulled out his phone and snapped a few pictures. "Man, if we had signal down here, this would be all over Facebook."

    Oliver, meanwhile, was scanning the area when something shiny caught his eye¡ªhalf-buried in a pile of gore.

    "Hey¡­ what''s that?"

    He didn''t want to touch it right away, so he crouched down and peered closer. It looked like a bracelet¡ªgolden, maybe even real gold.

    After a moment of hesitation, he reached out with two fingers like tweezers and carefully pinched the object, slowly pulling it free.

    But as it came loose, his eyes widened in horror.

    The bracelet was still attached to a severed human arm.

    The skin had long since rotted away, leaving behind pale, exposed bone wrapped in a layer of slimy, yellowish muck. The whole thing was coated in a viscous film that clung to it like glue.

    It was absolutely revolting.

    ...

 Chapter 385 - 385: Weâ€™ve gotta get payback today!

    As Oliver kept tugging, he finally yanked up the entire half of a human arm.

    The others immediately crowded around when they saw he''d found something.

    "Is that¡­ a human arm bone?" Chris asked, squinting.

    "Yeah," Brandon nodded, "and it''s only half-digested."

    Ethan stared at the grisly find, his eyes narrowing. The appearance of a half-eaten arm out here meant something big.

    "So that means¡­ there really are other people alive in this desert."

    "Right!" Chris suddenly caught on.

    The arm was clearly fresh¡ªstill partially intact, not fully digested. That could only mean one thing: someone else had been here recently. Someone human.

    Brandon added, "And it also means there''s an exit out of the Underground Ruins. If we follow the path that giant snake took, we might be able to get out."

    "Well, that''s great news!" Chris nodded enthusiastically, impressed. "Damn, you figured all that out from just a half-eaten arm? That''s actually kinda smart."

    Why didn''t I think of that?

    Off to the side, Oliver slipped a golden bracelet off the arm. He grabbed a handful of sand and rubbed it against the metal, wiping off the sticky residue. Soon, it gleamed again under the dim light.

    In the apocalypse, gold wasn''t worth much anymore¡ªat least not in the traditional sense. But in the shelters, it still had some value for scientific equipment and trade.

    "Keep it," Oliver said. "We can trade it for supplies when we get back."

    "Keep it? Nah, give it to me," Brandon chimed in. "I''ll give it to my online girlfriend when we get back."

    Chris immediately jumped in, all righteous indignation. "Oliver! Don''t give it to him. All he ever thinks about is girls. Total simp behavior!"

    "Oh please, like you''re any better?" Brandon shot back.

    "..."

    With Ethan around, the heavy, tense atmosphere from earlier had completely lifted. Even in the middle of a creepy, unfamiliar underground ruin, the guys were back to joking around like old times.

    A few minutes later, Sean finished eating. His little belly was round and full.

    He''d been sprayed with venom by the giant snake earlier, and now he was covered in sticky gunk. He smelled awful and felt even worse.

    "Man, if only we had a water-type Awakener," he muttered. "Could''ve at least gotten a shower."

    "Let''s clean up once we''re outta here," Ethan said, curiosity lighting up his face. "First, let''s figure out what this place actually is."

    "Wait a sec¡­" Chris frowned. "Shouldn''t we be looking for Mia first?"

    "Oh, right¡­ yeah, we should probably do that," Ethan said, thinking it over.

    Chris stared at him, speechless. What happened to "friends, family, and ride-or-dies," huh?

    But Ethan had other things on his mind. He needed to move faster¡ªhe had to find the stone tablet as soon as possible.

    The Zombie Kings in San Diego were still eyeing Los Angeles like vultures, no doubt scheming something in the shadows. Who knew what could happen while he was gone?

    And the final showdown with San Diego was set for two months from now. If he didn''t find the tablet before then, all of this would''ve been for nothing.

    Just a giant waste of time...

    ...

    Meanwhile, far out on the outskirts of Los Angeles, things were anything but peaceful.

    San Diego''s strongest Zombie King, Nightbane, had issued a new order: fight fire with fire. He sent his underlings to prowl the edges of L.A., stealing prey and sabotaging their growth.

    A horde of zombies was already on the move.

    Among them, one figure stood out¡ªa Bighead zombie with a massive skull and a noticeable dent on his forehead, like he''d been stamped with a rock.

    "Queen Daisy, we''ve gotta get payback today!" he growled.

    "Mm." Next to him, a zombie with a pink flower blooming from her head gave a curt nod.

    She and Bighead were kindred spirits¡ªboth had been humiliated by Ethan''s crew. She''d had multiple Zombie Cultivation Grounds destroyed, and he''d taken more than a few hits to the head. Their hatred for the L.A. zombies ran deep.

    Daisy''s blood-red eyes gleamed with fury. "I can sense it¡­ there are humans nearby."

    "Oh? Queen Daisy, you''re amazing!" Bighead said, full of admiration. No wonder she was one of Nightbane''s Four War Generals¡ªher senses were razor-sharp.

    They were just outside the city limits of Los Angeles.

    Following the faint trail of human scent, they began to move forward, hunting.

    ...

    A few moments later¡ª

    Up ahead, a massive wall loomed in the open wasteland, topped with iron mesh and reinforced like a fortress¡ªmore like a prison, really.

    And sure enough, there were humans moving around at the base of the wall. They wore sleek black Genesis Biotech combat suits, split into several Awakener squads, patrolling the perimeter with military precision.

    "That''s the Los Angeles Genesis Biotech Division Base," Daisy said, recognizing the black uniforms instantly.

    Inside the walls, a few buildings rose up, though none of them were particularly tall. That was by design¡ªNathan, the head of the company, had insisted on building most of the facility underground. Over a hundred levels deep, the base sprawled like a massive ant colony, with interconnected tunnels and chambers.

    Nathan believed that kind of layout offered better security.

    Bighead Zombie King narrowed his eyes at the compound. "Genesis Biotech''s got some real firepower. Doesn''t look like an easy place to hit."

    "We don''t need to take it down," Daisy growled. "Just kill a few of their people and bounce. We''re here to harass, not conquer."

    "Fair enough," Bighead nodded. That made sense.

    Daisy raised her hand, and suddenly, delicate flowers began blooming across the ground, spreading forward like a creeping tide.

    A few stationed Awakeners on guard duty immediately noticed something was off.

    "Huh? What''s that smell? Smells amazing¡­"

    "Yeah, it''s kinda like my floral shampoo," one of them said, sniffing the air.

    As the pollen drifted in, they started breathing it in¡ªand their expressions began to glaze over. Then came the weird part: they started talking to the air, like they were having full-on conversations with invisible people.

    Even though they were standing right next to each other, they turned away, each lost in their own hallucination, speaking as if confiding in teammates.

    Clearly, they were deep in some kind of illusion. And the more pollen they inhaled, the worse it got.

    Then, just as expected, things took a violent turn.

    The guards grew more agitated¡ªsome broke down crying, others started shouting in rage, faces red and veins bulging. Then, one by one, they drew their weapons¡­ and turned on each other.

    Blades flashed. Blood sprayed.

    Within minutes, over a dozen outer guards lay dead in pools of their own blood¡ªnever even realizing what had really happened.

    "Hmph. Pathetic humans," Daisy sneered, clearly pleased with herself.

    The pollen continued to spread, but before it could reach deeper into the base, a patrol drone zipped overhead. It scanned the area, spotted the bodies, and immediately triggered the alarm. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The entire Genesis Biotech base erupted into chaos. Red lights flashed wildly, and a shrill warning siren blared through the compound.

    BZZZZZZZZZZZ¡ª

    Daisy watched the growing commotion with a smirk, completely unfazed.

    "Let''s see just how many S-Class Awakeners this L.A. base really has."

    ...

    At that moment, inside the base, Nathan was in his office¡ªand he was freaking out.

    "What?! Zombies? Here?!"

    He tossed his deck of playing cards across the room. "Shit, shit, shit! Pack up! We''re getting the hell out of here!"

    "Mr. Nathan," one of his aides said, glancing at a drone feed, "there''s no sign of a full-scale horde. And the lead Zombie King isn''t from L.A.¡ªlooks like they came from San Diego."

    "San Diego?" Nathan paused, his panic easing just a little.

    "Those bastards¡­ they''ve got the nerve to come after me now?" His expression hardened. "Fine. Send a team. Let''s show them what happens when you mess with Genesis Biotech."

    ...

 Chapter 386 - 386: Gasoline?

    Genesis Biotech mobilized immediately. Nathan still had twenty thousand troops under his command, and by the usual ratio, about one in ten were Awakeners who had formed crystal cores¡ªso roughly two thousand elite fighters. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That was no small force.

    "Man, it''s been forever since I led a battle. I''m starting to feel rusty," Nathan said, lounging in front of a massive screen, eyes fixed on the drone footage streaming in from the perimeter.

    Sophia stood beside him, arms crossed. "Rusty? You were never exactly smooth to begin with."

    "Oh please, like you were any better. Didn''t your base get overrun by a Zombie Horde?" Nathan shot back with a smirk.

    Sophia''s face darkened. That incident had become a permanent stain on her record, and Nathan never missed a chance to bring it up.

    "You haven''t made much progress these past few months," she said, changing the subject. "You barely have any A-rank Awakeners under your command. Against the current wave of evolved zombies, that''s gonna be a serious problem. This fight''s gonna be dangerous."

    "Yeah... you''re probably right."

    Nathan''s eyes darted around the screen. These weren''t the slow, dumb zombies from the early days of the apocalypse. They''d evolved¡ªfast, strong, and smart. His current forces might not be enough to hold them back.

    "Wait, don''t you still have one of the Bernardino Four Riders under your command? Jacob, right? Get him out there."

    "What? You want my people to fight your battle now?" Sophia''s eyes narrowed.

    "Your people? Excuse me, but I''m the head of Genesis Biotech in California now. That makes you my subordinate," Nathan said, grinning.

    "..." Sophia was speechless. She hated to admit it, but he wasn''t wrong. They were in this together now¡ªif the base fell, she''d go down with it.

    Meanwhile, outside the Genesis Biotech base in Los Angeles, the sky buzzed with the sound of over a hundred drones, rising like a swarm of angry hornets. They soared over the high walls and dove straight into the zombie horde beyond.

    On the ground, heavily modified armored vehicles burst through the gates, engines roaring. Human Awakeners moved in behind them, using the vehicles as mobile cover as they charged into battle.

    "Queen Daisy, look at all the humans!" Bighead growled, his face twisted with bloodlust.

    Daisy, the Zombie King, was practically vibrating with excitement.

    "Then let''s hunt them down and make it count!"

    With a flick of her wrist, the ground bloomed with delicate pink flowers that spread rapidly toward the human forces. Within seconds, a field of blossoms had taken over the battlefield.

    The armored vehicles rolled right into the floral trap. Their treads got tangled in the thick roots and vines, grinding them to a halt.

    Then the petals released a fine pink dust that drifted into the air, seeping into the vehicles and slipping into the noses of the soldiers inside.

    Moments later, the Awakeners inside began to hallucinate. One by one, they opened the doors and stepped out, dazed and defenseless.

    The zombies didn''t hesitate.

    "RAAAHHH¡ª!"

    They roared with glee, eyes gleaming with hunger, and pounced on the exposed humans. Teeth tore into flesh. Screams rang out, sharp and endless. Blood sprayed across the pink petals, painting them a vivid, grotesque red.

    Against an S-rank Zombie King like Daisy, Nathan''s troops didn''t stand a chance. It was a slaughter.

    Bighead couldn''t hold back any longer. This was an all-you-can-eat buffet, and he was starving.

    "Let''s go, boys! Time to feast!"

    He and a few of his fellow monsters charged forward, eager to rip into the humans and vent the pain they''d been carrying for weeks.

    But just then, several drones zipped overhead and released a torrent of liquid, like a sudden downpour.

    "What the hell is this?" Bighead muttered, frowning.

    Maybe it was because of his oversized head, but he got drenched more than anyone else. Rain, rain, go away¡ªunless you''ve got a thing for big heads today.

    The liquid reeked¡ªsharp, chemical, unmistakable.

    One of his underlings sniffed the air. "Boss... that''s gasoline."

    "Oh... gasoline, huh?" Bighead mumbled, blinking. But then his eyes widened. Something wasn''t right.

    "Gasoline?"

    Bighead barely had time to process the word before a streak of fire shot down from one of the drones overhead.

    "Son of a¡ª!"

    FWOOM!

    The moment the flames hit the gasoline-soaked ground, an explosion of fire erupted. The blaze engulfed Bighead instantly, the searing heat peeling away his flesh like paper.

    "RAAAHHH¡ª!" he screamed in agony, his voice raw and guttural. In seconds, he was a walking inferno, flailing and stumbling before collapsing to the ground, rolling frantically to put out the flames.

    Lucky for him, he was a Zombie King¡ªtough as hell and with insane regenerative abilities. Otherwise, he''d be toast. Literally.

    A few of his zombie underlings rushed over, panic written all over their twisted faces.

    "Boss! You okay?!"

    "Don''t just stand there¡ªHELP ME!" Bighead shrieked, his voice cracking.

    "Oh! Right!"

    The ones who hadn''t been caught in the fire scrambled to help. One slapped at the flames with his claws, another tried stomping them out. It was chaos¡ªclaws flailing, limbs kicking, and the sound of sizzling flesh filled the air.

    Smack! Whack! Thud!

    "AAAAHHH! Watch it, you idiots!" Bighead howled, the pain intensifying with every misguided attempt to help.

    Finally, a few of the smarter ones started shoveling dirt onto him, burying him in a makeshift pit until the flames were smothered.

    When the smoke cleared, Bighead lay at the bottom of the pit, charred black from head to toe, smoke still curling off his body. He looked like a burnt log, unmoving.

    One of the zombies leaned over the edge, worried. "Boss? You still alive?"

    "Y-yeah... barely," Bighead croaked, his voice hoarse and weak.

    "I''ll pull you out," one of them offered, grabbing his arm.

    "DON''T TOUCH ME!"

    Bighead winced and hissed. "It''s... broken."

    The zombies exchanged awkward glances. No one was sure who''d hit him that hard, but someone definitely went overboard.

    Then one of the elite zombies perked up. "Boss, I''ve got some good news."

    Bighead groaned. "What good news?"

    The zombie grinned. "That rock-shaped dent on your face? It''s gone."

    Bighead: "........"

    Meanwhile, up ahead, Daisy was leading her undead army in a full-on massacre. Wherever her pollen spread, chaos followed. The battlefield was a wasteland of twisted bodies and blood-soaked petals.

    Only a handful of Awakeners were holding their ground, using Flame Barriers, Water Barriers, and other defensive abilities to keep the pollen at bay. But even they were running on fumes¡ªenergy didn''t last forever.

    Daisy''s pollen, on the other hand, was self-sustaining. The more she fought, the more it spread. It was a vicious cycle.

    Back in the command center, Nathan stared at the screen, stunned.

    "Zombies are this strong now?"

    "No kidding," Sophia said, arms crossed. "You''re acting like it''s still year one of the apocalypse."

    The Genesis Biotech Awakeners were getting shredded. None of them could even last a round against Daisy. All they could do was throw bodies at her to slow her down.

    But just when things were looking grim, a new figure stepped onto the battlefield¡ªJacob, one of the legendary Bernardino Four Riders.

    Mind Storm.

    His psychic energy exploded outward like a hurricane, sweeping the pollen away in a single gust. The air shimmered as his power condensed into razor-sharp mental spikes, which shot straight into the skulls of nearby zombies.

    One by one, the elite undead dropped like puppets with their strings cut.

    In seconds, Jacob had cleared a wide circle around himself¡ªa dead zone where no zombie dared step.

    Daisy''s eyes snapped toward him, her expression shifting from bloodlust to surprise.

    "Well, well... an S-rank psychic Awakener? Those are rare." Her lips curled into a wicked smile. "That crystal core is mine."

    She immediately directed her horde toward him, and the ground erupted with more pink blossoms, spreading fast in his direction.

    The number of zombies in front of Jacob surged. The pressure was on.

    "Captain Jacob! They''re coming straight for you!" a teammate shouted.

    Jacob nodded calmly. "I see them."

    "Don''t panic," he said, voice steady. "This Zombie King''s main weapon is hallucinogenic pollen. As long as we keep it out of our systems, we''re fine. Focus on that¡ªignore everything else."

    ...

 Chapter 387 - 387: Warning: EXTREMELY DANGEROUS

    Jacob was sharp¡ªhe immediately figured out Daisy''s weak spot. She could be as powerful as she wanted, but as long as he didn''t fall into her hallucinations, he''d be fine.

    He resisted the pollen cloud, cutting down wave after wave of charging zombies without losing his cool. Everything was under control, smooth and methodical.

    Seeing this, the nearby squad members regained their confidence.

    "Looks like we might actually win this fight."

    "Yeah," Jacob nodded. "There''s no massive zombie horde, just a small-scale skirmish. Of course we can hold the line."

    The soldiers around him were his personal guard¡ªelite A+ class Awakeners, either speed or strength types¡ªbrought in to make up for the squad''s lack of close-combat power.

    Further back, two second-gen dual-type Cyborgs stood scanning the battlefield with glowing green eyes, launching long-range attacks using ice and fire energy.

    "Headquarters is already working on fourth-gen Cyborgs, and Nathan''s still using second-gen? Man, he''s like three versions behind," Jacob muttered to himself.

    Still, the team he led was a powerhouse¡ªdefinitely one of the human faction''s main forces.

    Off in the distance, Daisy frowned as she watched the scene unfold.

    "So they''ve figured it out¡­"

    Her pollen wasn''t doing much anymore, so she ditched the long-range tactics and went straight for melee. In a flash, she charged forward.

    [Scanning¡­ Target approaching: S-Class Zombie King.]

    The green glow in the Cyborgs'' eyes pulsed rapidly as their AI systems picked up the threat. Their battlefield awareness was far sharper than any human''s.

    "She''s coming in?"

    Jacob was surprised. Most Zombie Kings with hallucinogenic powers were physically weak. Was she actually good at close combat too?

    He turned to look¡ªand saw Daisy sprinting toward them, flower petals swirling around her, gathering onto her body.

    In the blink of an eye, the petals wove themselves into a suit of armor. It was pink, sure, but it still looked pretty damn intimidating.

    "Holy shit," one of the Awakeners gasped. "She can do that?"

    "Stay sharp!" Jacob barked.

    Daisy was already on them, leaping straight into the squad like a wild animal.

    "This Zombie King''s a beast!" someone shouted.

    In just a few seconds, she tore through two Awakeners¡ªsnapping one''s neck with her teeth, plunging her claws into the other''s chest.

    "Let me handle her!" a burly man roared. He was built like a tank¡ªbroad shoulders, thick arms¡ªa classic A+ strength-type Awakener and the team''s melee specialist.

    He threw a punch straight at Daisy''s head.

    But she was an S-Class Zombie King for a reason¡ªher reflexes were lightning-fast. She tilted her head just in time, dodging the blow, then slashed back with her right claw.

    The big guy caught her wrist mid-swing, locking it in a tight grip.

    They started grappling, testing each other''s strength.

    Daisy''s physical power was definitely her weak point. Even though she was high-level, her raw strength was only on par with the A+ brute.

    "Heh¡­ gotcha," the man grinned, eyes gleaming. He couldn''t believe he had an S-Class Zombie King under control.

    But Daisy''s eyes still burned with fury. The petals on her armor began to loosen, drifting toward the man''s face.

    "Get back!" Jacob shouted, his voice sharp. At the same time, he unleashed a burst of psychic energy to shield the man from the petals.

    The brute''s eyes widened in panic. He let go immediately and leapt backward, just as the petals surged toward him. But Jacob''s "Mind Storm" swept through the air, scattering them just in time.

    "Damn, that was close," the man muttered, heart pounding. If those petals had hit his face¡­ he didn''t even want to think about it.

    Up ahead, Daisy''s eyes were still full of venom.

    It looked like she was running out of options.

    But just then, Jacob''s brow furrowed. His psychic senses were razor-sharp, and he could feel something else¡ªanother threat¡ªclosing in.

    "What now?" he thought, tense.

    Then he felt it¡ªabove them.

    He snapped his head up¡ªand sure enough, there it was.

    A massive figure was diving from the sky, wings spread wide like an eagle, plummeting straight down.

    And its target?

    The same big guy who''d just fought Daisy.

    "Rhino, above you!" Jacob shouted, still directing the battlefield with sharp precision.

    "Huh?" The big man looked up, confused but alert.

    And then he saw it.

    A massive figure was plummeting from the sky, growing larger by the second in his pupils.

    "He wants to go toe-to-toe with me? Doesn''t he know even an S-Class Zombie King couldn''t take me down?" Rhino muttered, a cocky grin spreading across his face.

    He didn''t dodge. Didn''t even flinch.

    Instead, he planted his feet and threw a punch straight at the incoming creature.

    The figure in the air mirrored the move, fist outstretched, diving like a meteor. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The moment their fists collided, it felt like a mountain crashing into the earth.

    BOOM!

    The impact echoed like thunder. A shockwave exploded outward, the ground beneath Rhino''s feet cracking like shattered glass, spiderwebbing in every direction.

    Dust and debris blasted into the air, engulfing the battlefield in a thick cloud.

    Everyone¡ªhumans and zombies alike¡ªwas thrown back by the force.

    "Shit! Cough cough!"

    People squinted through the haze, waving the dust from their faces, eyes wide with disbelief.

    "What the hell was that?!"

    "That power¡­ was it a zombie or some kind of mutant beast?"

    "I don''t know, man, but it had wings. It flew in like a damn missile."

    "Where''s Rhino? Did he make it?"

    "..."

    All eyes locked on the impact zone as the dust slowly settled.

    The ground was wrecked¡ªcraters, cracks, and scorched earth everywhere.

    And there, half-buried in the dirt, was Rhino.

    His massive body lay limp, bones shattered, limbs twisted unnaturally. Blood streamed from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth. His chest barely rose¡ªthen didn''t rise at all.

    He was dead. Completely, brutally dead.

    "Rhino!" someone gasped, horrified.

    Then came the sound¡ªschlkk!¡ªas a massive claw plunged into Rhino''s chest.

    Blood sprayed.

    The creature yanked out his heart in one clean motion.

    Everyone''s gaze snapped to the monster.

    Its skin was dark and leathery, muscles bulging like coiled steel cables. Bone-like wings jutted from its back, flexing with eerie precision.

    But its face¡ªits face was the stuff of nightmares.

    The nose and mouth jutted forward, filled with jagged, yellowed fangs. A few wiry whiskers stood stiff along its snout, giving it the unmistakable look of a rabid hound.

    Its eyes burned with savage hunger.

    Without hesitation, it shoved Rhino''s heart into its mouth, chewed twice, and swallowed.

    Then it let out a low, guttural growl of satisfaction, like it had just eaten a gourmet meal.

    The Awakeners from Genesis Biotech froze, not daring to make a move.

    "What the hell is that thing?"

    "Looks like a Zombie King that fused with some kind of mutant beast¡­"

    "It''s like a dog. A giant, jacked-up, demon dog."

    "Whatever it is, it just one-shotted Rhino."

    "Yeah, and Rhino was an A+ strength-type. That thing''s on a whole different level."

    "..."

    The murmurs rippled through the squad, fear creeping into their voices.

    Jacob stood among them, face pale, sweat dripping down his temples.

    "That power¡­ it''s definitely S-Class. Don''t tell me this thing''s one of The Four War Generals from San Diego¡­"

    Behind him, the second-gen Cyborgs'' eyes lit up with green pulses as they scanned the new threat.

    [Scanning¡­ Target identified: S-Class Zombie King. Abilities: Super Smell¡­ Bone Manipulation. Warning: EXTREMELY DANGEROUS.]

    ¡­

 Chapter 388 - 388: Are you slacking off?

    Just as Jacob had feared, the creature standing before him really was one of San Diego''s infamous Four War Generals¡ªknown as "Hellhound."

    This wasn''t just any Zombie King. Hellhound had fused with a mutated warhound, making him a hybrid King-class zombie. His body was a fortress of muscle and bone, enhanced by his terrifying ability: Bone Manipulation. Add in his Super Smell, and you had the ultimate predator¡ªdeadly, relentless, and impossible to shake once he locked onto you.

    Once Hellhound picked up your scent, you were as good as dead.

    "Mmm¡­ the scent of an S-class crystal core¡­ absolutely divine."

    Hellhound closed his eyes, nostrils flaring as he inhaled deeply, a look of pure ecstasy spreading across his face.

    Jacob''s brow furrowed. The way Hellhound was staring at him¡ªit felt like being hunted by a monster straight out of a nightmare. A wave of dread surged through him.

    Another S-class Zombie King.

    And not just any S-class. The Four War Generals of San Diego were the elite of the elite¡ªeach one a walking apocalypse.

    This was bad. Really bad. Jacob could already tell they were completely outmatched. If it were up to him, they''d be looking for a way out. Fast.

    The others were just as shaken. The pressure from two S-class Zombie Kings was suffocating.

    Daisy shot Hellhound a glare, her eyes flashing with irritation. "What the hell are you doing here? I found this prey first."

    "Don''t talk to me," Hellhound snapped, turning his head away in disgust. "You reek. That stench of yours is unbearable."

    He said it like he''d just caught a whiff of cheap perfume¡ªsharp, offensive, and lingering.

    Not far off, Bighead spotted Hellhound and rushed over, whining like a kicked puppy. The two had always been on good terms. In fact, the zombie beasts under Bighead''s command had originally come from Hellhound''s pack.

    "Hellhound, bro! You''re finally here! These humans were bullying me¡ªyou''ve gotta help me get payback!" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hellhound tilted his head, eyeing him. "Who the hell are you?"

    Bighead froze, stunned. "Bro, it''s me! Bighead! You seriously don''t recognize me?"

    "Oh¡­" Hellhound squinted, taking a closer look. If it weren''t for that oversized, misshapen head, he wouldn''t have recognized him either.

    Bighead had been torched so badly his skin was charred black, like a lump of coal. Smoke still curled off him in wisps.

    "You stink too. Get away from me," Hellhound said, wrinkling his nose in disgust.

    Bighead: "..."

    Hellhound''s eyes locked onto Jacob again, glowing with a savage gleam. Like a starving wolf spotting its next meal. Without warning, bone wings burst from his back, and he launched himself forward.

    An S-class Zombie King in motion was a blur of death. He moved so fast he left afterimages in his wake.

    "He''s coming!" someone shouted, voices tight with panic.

    Everyone sprang into action, activating their powers. A kaleidoscope of energy flared to life as their abilities surged to the max.

    The ground trembled. Frost crystallized in the air. Walls of earth erupted from the ground, dozens¡ªmaybe hundreds¡ªof ice and stone barriers rising to block Hellhound''s path.

    But he didn''t slow down for a second.

    With his mutated bone armor, he plowed through the defenses like a wrecking ball, smashing through everything in his way.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Ice and stone exploded in every direction, debris flying like shrapnel.

    Jacob''s eyes widened. "This guy''s a goddamn rabid dog¡­"

    Everywhere Hellhound went, destruction followed. Bone spikes jutted from his elbows and knees, sharp as steel drills.

    As he tore through the human Awakeners, he didn''t even pause¡ªjust rammed straight through them, the spikes punching clean through skulls.

    Blood sprayed. Bodies dropped.

    "Kehehehehe¡­"

    Hellhound laughed, a twisted grin spreading across his face. He was getting more and more hyped with every kill¡ªbut even as he slaughtered the others, his eyes never left Jacob.

    Jacob sucked in a sharp breath. He''d seen his fair share of Zombie Kings, but this one? This one was pure madness.

    "Fall back! Now!" he shouted.

    Panic erupted. The humans broke ranks, fear overwhelming any thought of resistance. They dropped their weapons, turned tail, and ran for their lives.

    Inside the company''s main office, Nathan was pacing in front of the massive screen, clearly losing his cool. He couldn''t sit still anymore, his anxiety practically radiating off him.

    "This zombie''s insane! It''s killing people like they''re baby chicks!"

    "Zombies¡­ that''s kind of what they do," Sophia replied flatly, not even looking up. "Nathan, your people are useless. They''ve been sitting on their asses too long. The moment they saw an S-class Zombie King, they lost their nerve. They were already defeated the second they panicked."

    "So what the hell are we supposed to do now?" Nathan snapped, realizing just how out of touch he was with the current state of things.

    Sophia thought for a moment, then shrugged. "Relax. Once that Zombie King''s had its fill, it''ll probably just leave."

    "What?" Nathan''s face twisted in disbelief. "That''s your plan? Are you even hearing yourself?"

    Sophia elaborated, calm as ever. "You''ve still got, what, twenty thousand people under your command? Even if they''re just cannon fodder, they''ll wear the thing down eventually. It''s not like it has infinite stamina. Once it''s tired, it''ll retreat."

    "..." Nathan was speechless. If that was the plan, they might as well declare the company dead. That wasn''t a strategy¡ªthat was a slow-motion collapse.

    ...

    Outside the Genesis Biotech base in Los Angeles, the slaughter raged on.

    The ground was soaked in blood, littered with mangled corpses. Zombies swarmed over the fallen, tearing into flesh with wet, crunching sounds. Blood sprayed, bones cracked, and the air was thick with the stench of death. It was a grotesque, nightmarish scene.

    Up ahead, Daisy and Hellhound were still on the hunt, chasing down the last of the fleeing humans.

    Turning your back on a zombie was a death sentence.

    Jacob''s heart pounded in his chest. He was more than just worried¡ªhe was terrified.

    Both of those S-class Zombie Kings had locked onto him as their target. And if he kept running, kept retreating, eventually he''d run out of road.

    "How far can I even run?" he muttered under his breath.

    But just as despair began to settle in, something caught his eye¡ªtiny glimmers in the sky, growing larger by the second. Aircraft. Several of them, speeding toward the battlefield.

    Reinforcements.

    Onboard were operatives sent by Richard from Genesis Biotech''s headquarters, along with support teams from nearby city branches. Help was finally arriving.

    "Richard told us to do a surprise inspection while we''re here," said the young man leading the squad. "See if Nathan''s been slacking off."

    He was strikingly handsome, with sharp, symmetrical features¡ªalmost too perfect. But the most eye-catching thing about him was his shaved head, and the bold alphanumeric tattoo at the back of his skull: T-09.

    That wasn''t just a number. It was his codename. His identity.

    Beside him stood a female Awakener with a sleek bob haircut and a skin-tight combat suit that hugged her athletic frame.

    "I never trusted that guy," she said, arms crossed. "Always looked shifty when he talked. Bet he''s been up to no good."

    "Looks like you were wrong this time, Xiaoya," a burly man nearby chuckled, standing by the window. "Mr. Nathan''s working real hard right now."

    "Oh?" Xiaoya raised an eyebrow. "What''s going on? Let me see."

    The group moved to the aircraft''s viewing window, peering down at the scene below.

    The Genesis Biotech base loomed in the distance, its massive "GB" logo still visible. But the area surrounding it was a warzone¡ªutter chaos.

    Bodies were strewn everywhere, most of them human. Zombies clustered together, feasting on the dead. Blood painted the ground in thick, dark streaks.

    Farther out, a few survivors were still fighting, desperately trying to hold the line.

    "Can Richard really think Mr. Nathan is slacking off?" Xiaoya muttered, her expression darkening. "Well, I guess the reports were right. L.A. really is a hellhole right now."

    "Yeah, no kidding," the big guy said, cracking his knuckles. "Good thing they sent us. Looks like we''ve got some work to do."

    With that, the lead aircraft banked hard, the others following in formation. Engines roared as they dove toward the Genesis Biotech base, ready to enter the fray.

    ...

 Chapter 389 - 389: T-09

    Outside the towering walls of Genesis Biotech''s Los Angeles branch, the horde of zombies had gone completely feral¡ªbloodlust in their eyes, snarling and clawing like rabid animals.

    "Trying to run, huh?" Hellhound growled as he closed in on his target, claws slashing through the air straight for Jacob''s back.

    The sound of the strike tore through the wind like a whipcrack.

    Sensing the danger without even turning his head, Jacob instinctively dove into a side roll, narrowly dodging the lethal swipe.

    At the same time, he unleashed a burst of psychic energy¡ªan invisible spike of mental force that shot straight into Hellhound''s mind.

    "Raaagh!" Hellhound let out a guttural roar, momentarily stunned. His brain felt like it had been doused in boiling oil, the pain sharp and searing.

    By the time he shook it off, Jacob had already widened the gap between them again.

    Hellhound was livid.

    This guy was slippery as hell¡ªlike trying to grab a greased eel.

    An S-Class psychic Awakener... yeah, he was definitely a pain in the ass.

    "Tch. Step aside. This human''s mine," came a voice from behind¡ªDaisy.

    Jacob''s brow furrowed. Suddenly, he felt something tighten around his ankle. He looked down¡ªand saw delicate pink flowers blooming beneath his feet.

    "Shit!" His gut twisted with dread.

    Another whoosh of air¡ªanother attack incoming.

    Daisy''s hand, fingers curled like iron hooks, slashed toward his head.

    There was nowhere to run.

    With no time to think, Jacob instinctively raised his arm to block.

    Shhk!

    Daisy''s razor-sharp claws tore through his combat suit and sank deep into his forearm. Blood gushed out, hot and fast.

    "Die already!" Daisy snarled, her other hand sweeping in a deadly arc¡ªfive clawed fingers like daggers, aimed straight for his throat.

    But just before the killing blow landed, a massive force slammed into her, knocking her clean off course.

    Hellhound had barreled into her, taking her place.

    "I told you¡ªthis human is mine!" he roared.

    "RAAAHH!" Daisy shrieked, furious. She lunged at him, claws raking for his shoulder, refusing to let him steal the kill.

    And just like that, the two Zombie Kings were at each other''s throats¡ªshoving, clawing, snarling¡ªfighting over who got to tear Jacob apart.

    From the back, Bighead¡ªhis body still scorched from earlier¡ªshouted in frustration, "Hey! Will you two knock it off already?!"

    But before anyone could respond, a deep rumble echoed from above.

    Everyone''s eyes turned skyward.

    Streaks of light tore across the sky, descending fast¡ªlike comets crashing to Earth.

    As the fiery trails faded, sleek, metallic aircraft began landing one after another. Their streamlined bodies gleamed with a silvery sheen, reflecting the chaos below with a cold, futuristic glow.

    "What the hell?" Daisy muttered, momentarily forgetting her rage.

    Hellhound stopped too, eyes narrowing.

    "Mad Dog, what are those things?"

    "Do you even have to ask? Human tech, obviously."

    "So... they''ve got reinforcements?"

    "...Looks like it."

    As the two Zombie Kings stared, ten aircraft touched down in perfect sync. With a sharp click, their hatches opened almost simultaneously.

    One by one, human Awakeners stepped out¡ªeach one radiating power and confidence.

    Leading them was a striking bald man, his presence commanding, his gaze sharp. The group moved with purpose, like a well-oiled machine.

    "That''s the haircut of a badass," Hellhound muttered, eyes locked on the bald leader.

    Back on the human side, Jacob and the others exchanged stunned looks.

    "When did Mr. Nathan call for backup?"

    "No clue. He never mentioned anything."

    "Even if he did, there''s no way they could''ve gotten here this fast."

    "Maybe... this is the kind of authority the California director of Genesis Biotech has."

    "Ohhh... so this was all part of Mr. Nathan''s plan?"

    "...Maybe."

    Meanwhile, inside the Genesis Biotech office, Nathan had stopped pacing. He stared at the screen, completely baffled.

    "Where the hell did these guys come from?"

    "They must be from Richard," Sophia said calmly. "Probably brought in some heavy hitters from nearby Genesis branches."

    "Oh..." Nathan nodded slowly, still confused. It was all so sudden. Why hadn''t Richard given him a heads-up?

    Still, backup was backup. He wasn''t about to complain.

    He just hoped they were strong enough.

    Could they really take on two Zombie Kings?

    Nathan''s eyes stayed glued to the massive screen, heart pounding.

    Outside, all eyes were on the newcomers.

    T-09 stepped forward a few paces, his gleaming bald head catching the sunlight like a mirror, making him stand out even more. His eyes swept across the battlefield, calm and calculating.

    "Two S-Class Zombie Kings," he said flatly. "Not something you see every day."

    "Oh?" Daisy and Hellhound both looked surprised¡ªhe''d seen right through them at a glance.

    But something about T-09 felt... off. Neither of them could sense any human aura from him.

    Hellhound sniffed the air, his expression twisting in confusion. "This guy reeks of metal. Not even a hint of blood or flesh. Totally kills my appetite."

    "Who cares what he is?" Daisy snapped, still brimming with aggression. "Let''s just kill him and be done with it!"

    Without hesitation, she raised her hand. A cloud of pollen burst into the air, swirling toward the newcomers like a toxic mist.

    But T-09 didn''t move. He stood there, completely still, as if the pollen didn''t exist. It drifted around him harmlessly, like he was made of stone.

    Daisy''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What the hell...? Why isn''t it working?"

    "Maybe you didn''t use enough," Hellhound offered dryly. "Might wanna up the dosage."

    But before Daisy could respond, T-09 calmly raised a single finger.

    A wave of heat pulsed outward.

    In the blink of an eye, the entire cloud of pollen ignited¡ªwhoosh¡ªand vanished in a flash of fire.

    Daisy''s expression darkened. "Okay... this isn''t about dosage anymore." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She could feel it now¡ªthis guy wasn''t just strong. He was terrifying.

    What really shook her, though, was how precise the attack had been. T-09 had incinerated every last grain of pollen without so much as singeing a hair on his teammates. That level of control... it was freakish.

    "Tch. Looks like your flowers don''t do so well against fire," Hellhound sneered. "Let me handle this one."

    "Fine," Daisy said with a nod. She wasn''t about to argue¡ªfire was her natural weakness, and this guy was clearly her counter.

    Hellhound didn''t waste another second. With a snarl, his bone wings snapped open, and he launched himself at T-09 like a missile.

    He knew elemental Awakeners were usually glass cannons¡ªpowerful, but fragile. This was like an assassin going after a mage. One clean hit, and it''d be over.

    In a flash, he was right in front of T-09, his monstrous face twisted in a savage grin.

    But T-09 didn''t flinch. Didn''t even blink.

    He waited until the last possible second¡ªthen calmly raised his arm and threw a punch.

    "You''re seriously trying to trade blows with me?" Hellhound scoffed. In his experience, humans were soft. Fragile. Breakable.

    He threw his own punch to meet it head-on.

    Their fists collided with a thunderous BOOM, like two mountains crashing together.

    The shockwave blasted outward, tearing cracks through the ground around them.

    But the real shock came a second later¡ªHellhound was sent flying.

    The impact launched him like he''d been hit by a freight train, his body tumbling through the air before slamming into the ground far away.

    Everyone watching froze.

    "No way..."

    "He just sent Hellhound flying... with one punch?"

    "What the hell is this guy''s level? Is he... S+?"

    "Looks like it."

    "Then... we might actually make it out of this alive?"

    The realization hit all at once¡ªand with it, a wave of hope. Survivors who''d been bracing for death suddenly felt like they had a chance.

    Meanwhile, Hellhound groaned and pushed himself up from the cracked pavement, his face twisted in disbelief. He stared at the bald man standing calmly in the distance.

    "What the hell... is this thing?"

    ...

 Chapter 390 - 390: You told on me, didnâ€™t you?

    The guy in front of them wasn''t just using elemental powers¡ªhis body was built like a tank. Tougher than Hellhound''s mutated bone armor, even. It was insane how strong he was.

    Hellhound clenched his jagged teeth, realizing he was outmatched. "Daisy! We need to take him down together!"

    "I''m in."

    Daisy didn''t hesitate. This wasn''t the time for infighting¡ªtaking out the enemy was all that mattered now.

    Her eyes gleamed with a savage light, her face twisted with feral rage. She lunged first, claws slashing through the air as she charged straight at the bald man.

    T-09 turned his head, locking eyes with her. Calm. Unshaken. He tracked her every move like he was watching it in slow motion¡ªhell, he could probably predict her next step before she even made it.

    Her claws were almost on him, just inches away.

    T-09 raised his hand and caught her arm mid-swing.

    Daisy felt a crushing grip clamp down on her wrist like a steel vice. She couldn''t move¡ªcouldn''t even budge. Desperate, she swung her other claw at his head.

    But T-09 mirrored the move, catching her second wrist just as easily.

    "Raaagh¡ª!"

    Daisy was a beast, no doubt. Even with both arms pinned, she opened her jaws wide, aiming to sink her teeth into his neck.

    T-09 countered instantly, raising his elbow and jamming it under her chin, holding her back.

    The two locked in a tense standoff, neither giving an inch.

    "Now''s my shot!"

    Hellhound saw his opening. While they were locked up, he spread his bone wings and shot forward just above the ground, fast as lightning. He cocked his fist back and launched it at T-09 with a thunderous boom.

    "You only got two hands¡ªlet''s see you block this!"

    But T-09 didn''t panic. Not even close. He was still in control.

    As Hellhound closed in, T-09''s skin began to ripple¡ªlike water. It shimmered, then split apart down the middle.

    From beneath the surface, something gleamed¡ªmetallic, cold, and deadly.

    A robot stepped out of the liquid shell, its entire body forged from adamantium alloy, gleaming under the sun like a walking weapon.

    The sight was jaw-dropping.

    This was the real T-09.

    His mechanical fist clenched, then rocketed forward to meet Hellhound''s charge.

    BOOM!

    The impact was brutal. Hellhound didn''t stand a chance. He was sent flying backward, crashing into the ground and tumbling across the dirt before finally skidding to a stop¡ªbeaten and battered.

    Everyone watching was stunned. Mouths hung open. No one could believe what they were seeing.

    T-09''s liquid metal shell had stayed behind, still holding Daisy in place, while the solid core stepped out and wrecked Hellhound.

    This guy wasn''t human at all.

    He was a fourth-generation Cyborg, developed by Genesis Biotech. A hybrid of solid and liquid tech, capable of elemental manipulation, shapeshifting, and tanking hits like nothing else. No weaknesses. A perfect all-around combat machine.

    "Holy shit, he''s a monster," someone muttered, awe-struck.

    Hellhound lay face-down in the dirt, covered in dust. No wonder the guy reeked of metal¡ªhe wasn''t even alive.

    But the disguise had been flawless.

    And his power? At least S+ class. Hellhound knew he was completely outmatched.

    The liquid metal slithered back across the ground, rejoining T-09''s core and reforming the human disguise¡ªbald head and all.

    T-09 smirked, just a hint of a smile tugging at his lips.

    Daisy, finally free, stumbled back, shaken. She hadn''t expected that at all.

    "Mad Dog¡­ that thing''s not human."

    "Nope. He''s a product of human tech. And I think it''s time we bailed," Hellhound said, making the call.

    "Agreed." Daisy didn''t argue. There was no advantage to be had here¡ªonly danger. She was already thinking about retreat.

    The surrounding zombies got the signal. With a guttural roar, they turned and followed Daisy and Hellhound, retreating fast.

    They''d come in like a storm¡ªand vanished just as quickly. Within seconds, they were gone, swallowed by the open plains.

    "Captain, shouldn''t we go after them while they''re on the run?" asked a short-haired female Awakener.

    T-09 didn''t even look back. He turned and started walking toward the Genesis Biotech base in Los Angeles.

    "If you''re not afraid of the SS-class Zombie King listed in the archives, be my guest."

    The girl fell silent.

    ¡­

    Inside the office, Nathan was practically glowing with joy. Watching the zombie horde retreat in disarray, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of smug satisfaction.

    He''d honestly thought he was done for¡ªbut then, out of nowhere, reinforcements had arrived.

    "Hah! What did I tell you? Heaven helps the righteous!" Nathan grinned, basking in his own good fortune.

    Sophia, standing nearby, rolled her eyes hard enough to sprain something. She looked at him like he was a walking embarrassment.

    Still, she had to admit¡ªthe backup had shown up at the perfect time.

    Not long after, Nathan had his people escort T-09 and the rest of the team into the Genesis Biotech base.

    "Hello, hello! Welcome, everyone, to our humble company!" Nathan greeted them with exaggerated enthusiasm.

    "Mr. Nathan, good to meet you. We''re here to assist with the zombie threat," T-09 replied with a polite smile.

    "That''s fantastic news!" Nathan''s eyes swept over the group¡ªnearly fifty of them, all looking like serious combatants. Not a weak link in sight.

    "You know, a little heads-up would''ve been nice. I could''ve rolled out the red carpet or something."

    "Oh, right¡ªspeaking of that, we still need to report in to Richard," the short-haired girl suddenly remembered.

    "Huh?" Nathan blinked, curious. Report what? S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The girl pulled out a satellite comm device and initiated a video call, projecting the image onto the large screen in the room.

    Moments later, Richard''s face appeared, calm and composed.

    "Looks like you''ve all made it to L.A."

    "Yes, Richard," T-09 nodded.

    Nathan stepped forward, all smiles. "Thank you so much for sending reinforcements, Richard. You have no idea how rough it''s been out here!"

    "You''ve done well," Richard said, offering a rare note of encouragement.

    He''d watched the earlier battle through surveillance feeds¡ªT-09 had gone toe-to-toe with two Zombie Kings and sent them packing. The guy was a beast.

    Curious, he decided to give Nathan a bit more context.

    "Richard, this guy''s a monster. You haven''t even introduced him yet!"

    "Do I really need to?" Richard chuckled. "He''s our company''s latest creation¡ªS+ class combat capability, adaptive learning systems. You can call him the fourth-generation Cyborg¡­ no, scratch that. He''s a synthetic human: T-09."

    "Holy shit, that''s badass!" Nathan was floored.

    Powerful¡ªcrazy powerful.

    With T-09 on his side, he felt like he''d just upgraded from a rusty pistol to a high-tech railgun. Welcome to version 4.0, baby.

    T-09 gave a quick report. "Richard, based on our assessment, Mr. Nathan wasn''t slacking off. He was actively fighting the zombies before we arrived, and took heavy losses."

    "I could tell," Richard nodded. "Now that you''re all together, consider yourselves one big team. Work together, push forward¡ªfor the company, and for yourselves."

    "Understood!" the group, including the short-haired girl, responded in unison.

    The video call ended.

    At the back of the room, Sophia stood quietly, her expression a mix of confusion and something else¡ªsomething heavier.

    He said he could tell¡­

    Tell what, exactly?

    Once, Sophia had been a rising star in the company¡ªRichard''s handpicked favorite, even groomed for leadership. But now? She was just another face in the crowd.

    She hadn''t even been mentioned during the entire call.

    The contrast was brutal.

    Afterward, Nathan called in his secretary to arrange accommodations for T-09''s team. He was planning a full-blown feast¡ªfood, drinks, the works. Time to roll out the VIP treatment.

    The crowd began to disperse.

    But then Nathan called out, "Sophia. Hold up."

    "Hm? What is it?" Sophia turned, her eyes tired and wary.

    Nathan glanced around, making sure T-09 and the others were out of earshot. Once the coast was clear, he lowered his voice and leaned in.

    "You told on me, didn''t you?"

    Sophia stared at him, silent.

    ¡­

 Chapter 391 - 391: Was thatâ€¦ mercy?

    Beneath the endless desert, deep in the pitch-black underground ruins, Ethan had just secured a crystal core from a fusion beast. But he wasn''t stopping¡ªhe kept moving forward, still exploring.

    The darkness around them was thick, broken only by the occasional rustling sound echoing through the tunnels.

    But Chris and the others weren''t tense anymore. In fact, they were feeling pretty confident.

    "These little monsters? Please. Nothing to worry about."

    "Uncle Chris, that''s not what you said five minutes ago," Brandon shot back.

    "That was then, this is now¡­" Chris waved him off like it was no big deal.

    But just then, a new sound rose from the darkness ahead¡ªan intense, skittering noise, fast and getting closer by the second.

    Something was coming. A lot of somethings.

    Chris''s eyes narrowed. "What the hell is that?"

    Ethan''s gaze sharpened. "Something new to try¡­"

    Before he even finished speaking, shadows burst from the darkness¡ªcreatures with hard, black shells that gleamed like metal. Their long tails ended in sharp, curved stingers, tipped with a faint blue hue that practically screamed "deadly poison."

    Scorpions. Dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof them, pouring in from the depths of the corridor. Some were the size of a hand, others as big as a dinner plate. They swarmed the walls, the floor, the ceiling¡ªeverywhere. A living, crawling tide.

    Chris felt his scalp tingle and sucked in a sharp breath. "That''s¡­ a lot of scorpions."

    "Didn''t you just say they were nothing to worry about?" Brandon said, deadpan.

    "..." Chris''s face twitched. "Okay, maybe I''m worried a little now."

    These scorpions were just regular mutated beasts¡ªnothing Ethan couldn''t handle.

    As he unleashed his Domain of the Dead, a crushing aura spread out like a shockwave. The scorpions were hit like they''d been slammed by a boulder¡ªbursting apart in sprays of thick, blue blood.

    "Blueberry juice, huh¡­" Ethan muttered, casually waving his hand as he collected the remains into his spatial storage ring.

    He tore through the swarm like a force of nature, leaving nothing but carnage in his wake.

    Chris and the others trailed behind, keeping their distance and watching the show. Sean, who''d just finished gnawing on some vulture meat, was picking his teeth with a bone fork, looking completely relaxed.

    The four of them were basically just along for the ride¡ªno chance to even get involved.

    "Is it just me, or do I look kinda useless right now?" Chris muttered.

    "Oh, definitely. You should own it," Brandon replied without missing a beat.

    "...Right." Chris sighed, speechless.

    But then, something shifted behind the swarm. A new presence. Heavy. Menacing. The air grew thick with killing intent, and the stone floor beneath their feet began to tremble.

    Ethan tilted his head, eyes narrowing.

    From the shadows, a monstrous head emerged¡ªgrotesque, with jagged mandibles and rows of sharp, interlocking teeth.

    A giant centipede.

    Its body was pitch-black, massive enough to nearly fill the entire corridor.

    "Okay, now that''s not exactly a new flavor," Ethan muttered.

    He drew his tachi, the blade humming with lethal energy as he prepared to strike.

    But then he noticed something odd.

    The centipede''s belly¡ªone section of it was swollen, round and bulging unnaturally. Something inside was¡­ moving.

    "Pregnant?" Ethan raised an eyebrow.

    Curious, he vanished in a blur, blade in hand, his Domain of the Dead crashing down like a divine punishment.

    The surrounding scorpions were caught in the blast, exploding into blue mist.

    Ethan shot over them, blade flashing as he closed in on the centipede''s monstrous head.

    "Hssssss¡­"

    The creature shrieked, trying to fight back¡ªbut it was hopeless.

    Under the crushing weight of Ethan''s domain, it was like a lamb waiting for the slaughter.

    His tachi slid cleanly into its skull, but he didn''t stop there. With one fluid motion, he sliced all the way down, cutting open the swollen belly.

    Blue blood gushed out like a waterfall, splashing across the stone floor.

    Organs spilled out in a wet, steaming heap.

    To Ethan, the scene before him just looked like someone had spilled blueberry juice all over the floor. But when his tachi sliced into the swollen part of the centipede''s belly, something unexpected tumbled out.

    Thud.

    A humanoid figure hit the ground.

    It was a mangled body¡ªskin and chunks of flesh eaten away by the centipede''s stomach acid, exposing raw red muscle fibers and gleaming white bone.

    The shocking part? The guy was still alive.

    Barely.

    He was gasping, twitching, his hand reaching out weakly as a low, guttural moan escaped his throat. The pain etched into his face was unbearable¡ªhe looked more like a demon than a man.

    With the scorpion swarm obliterated and the giant centipede lying in pieces, Chris and the others cautiously stepped forward to get a closer look at the half-digested man.

    "Damn¡­ that''s brutal," Chris muttered, wincing.

    "Yeah. Looks like he got swallowed not too long ago," Brandon said, crouching down.

    "You think it could be Mia?" Sean asked, frowning.

    "No way¡­ this one''s a guy," Oliver replied flatly.

    Chris blinked. "Wait, how can you tell? His skin''s gone."

    Oliver didn''t even look up. "Pelvis."

    "Oh¡­" Chris nodded slowly, though the sight clearly unsettled him. The guy''s condition stirred something in his chest¡ªa mix of pity and dread. Just imagining the moment he got swallowed alive¡­ the terror, the helplessness.

    "Poor bastard," Sean muttered.

    But before anyone could say more, Ethan raised his tachi and, without hesitation, brought it down¡ªcleanly severing the man''s head.

    "Now he''s at peace," Ethan said simply.

    "Uh¡­" Chris and the others froze for a second.

    Was that¡­ mercy?

    Ethan didn''t linger. He calmly stored the centipede''s massive corpse into his spatial ring.

    That thing had been at least an A-rank beast¡ªdeadly for most Awakeners. But in front of Ethan, it might as well have been a sluggish worm.

    Chris scratched his head. "So far we''ve run into snakes, scorpions, and now a giant centipede. This place is like a damn poison zoo."

    "Dark, humid environments attract these kinds of creatures," Brandon said, nodding.

    Oliver chimed in, analyzing the situation. "There must be more survivors. Think about it¡ªearlier I found a bracelet next to a half-digested arm bone. That guy just now still had a pulse. He must''ve been swallowed minutes ago."

    "There''s definitely human scent lingering," Ethan said, eyes narrowing as he stared deeper into the corridor.

    "And those scorpions and the centipede¡­ they didn''t show up randomly. Something drove them toward us."

    "Ohhh¡­" Chris''s eyes widened. "That explains it! I was wondering why we kept running into monsters like we''re cursed or something."

    "They''re coming," Ethan said suddenly.

    Everyone went quiet, ears straining.

    Sure enough, faint footsteps echoed from the distance¡ªsoft, cautious, human.

    They were moving slowly. Carefully. Like they were expecting danger around every corner.

    Ethan didn''t move. He just stood there, waiting.

    A few moments later, three figures emerged from the darkness¡ªtwo men and a woman, weapons drawn, backs pressed together as they crept forward.

    Their eyes darted around, scanning every shadow. Every few steps, they stopped to reassess their surroundings, clearly on edge.

    Eventually, they spotted Ethan and his group.

    "Careful!" the older man in front barked, raising a hand to halt the others. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The younger man and woman behind him stiffened, gripping their weapons tighter as they stared ahead.

    But as they got a better look, confusion flickered across their faces.

    Ethan stood at the front, dressed in a crisp white shirt, spotless despite the carnage around him. His face was calm, strikingly handsome, and completely unbothered.

    Behind him were four guys who looked like they''d wandered in from a bar fight.

    Sean was still picking his teeth with a bone fork, looking like he didn''t have a care in the world.

    His sharp eyes swept over the newcomers, cool and calculating.

    ...

 Chapter 392 - 392: The Serpent Pit

    "Did you guys drive the monster in this direction?" Sean asked.

    "Uh..."

    The three strangers looked momentarily stunned. Clearly, they hadn''t expected to run into other people here¡ªthough, to be fair, they couldn''t be sure these folks were even human.

    "Our teammate got snatched by that thing. We came here to try and rescue him," said the middle-aged man leading the group.

    Sean pointed off to the side. "There''s someone over there. But he''s already dead."

    The trio turned to look. In the shadows along the base of the wall, they spotted a body¡ªwhat was left of one, anyway. The corpse had been badly corroded, the skin sloughed off, exposing stark white bone. It was a gruesome sight.

    One of the women gasped and immediately ran over.

    "Honey! Nooo... What am I supposed to do without you? Don''t leave me... please..." Her sobs echoed down the dark corridor, raw and heart-wrenching.

    Sean muttered, "Guy''s that far gone and she still recognized him? Hope she''s not crying over the wrong body."

    "Could you not?" Chris shot him a look. "Show some respect."

    The woman looked to be in her early thirties¡ªslim, attractive, with that mature, graceful vibe. Definitely had that "young widow" energy now...

    Chris leaned toward Brandon and whispered, "You think she''s one of those parasite freaks?"

    Brandon shook his head. "Nope."

    "You sure?" Chris pressed.

    "Positive," Brandon replied, already guessing what Chris was thinking. They''d been through enough together that he could read him like a book.

    Chris nodded, satisfied. "Alright, good."

    Brandon''s ability, Blood Burst, let him detect whether someone was human or not by reading their blood flow. Of course, if something was mimicking a human too well, that was a different story.

    The third member of the group, a teenage girl, stepped forward to comfort the grieving woman.

    "Jenny, I know it hurts, but you''ve got to stay strong. He''s gone... you have to let him go."

    "I know... I know..." Jenny sobbed, tears still streaming down her face. Her grief was real, no doubt about it.

    Meanwhile, the middle-aged man stayed alert, eyes scanning the area. He noticed the blue blood splattered around and the shredded remains of monsters.

    Did these people take them all out?

    They must be pretty capable...

    "We''re still missing one teammate. Have you seen anyone else?" he asked.

    "Actually..." Oliver spoke up, pulling something from his pocket. It was a gold bracelet they''d found earlier. "This belong to your teammate?"

    The man''s eyes widened. "Yeah... that''s hers."

    He clenched his jaw. "So she''s...?"

    "Yeah," Oliver said grimly. "She got it the worst. Only thing left was half an arm. The rest got digested."

    The man fell silent, grief flickering in his eyes before he forced it down. In a world like this, death was just part of the daily routine. People died all the time. You couldn''t afford to fall apart every time it happened.

    Ethan looked at the three newcomers. "Where are you guys from?"

    "The Oasis," the man replied without hesitation. "There''s a patch of green out in the desert. It''s the last safe haven for humans."

    "Oh yeah?" Ethan nodded. He''d heard something like that from Jerky, their pet zombie. Supposedly, there was a place in the desert where people were still alive. Guess that rumor was true after all.

    "What about you guys?" the man asked, clearly curious now.

    Chris answered, "We came from L.A."

    The man''s eyes widened. "That far? There are still survivors in the cities?"

    "Yeah, not a ton, but enough. Most cities have set up shelters. They''re still holding on," Chris explained.

    The man looked stunned, like his whole worldview had just shifted. He''d assumed the cities were long gone, overrun by zombies and monsters.

    Back in the Oasis, they had no comms, no signals¡ªcompletely cut off from the outside world. It was like living in a bubble, thinking they were the last ones left.

    "There are still people out there¡­ That''s incredible," the middle-aged man said, his voice thick with emotion, eyes glistening.

    He''d truly believed humanity was on the brink of extinction. So hearing Chris say there were still survivors out in the cities¡ªit hit him hard, in the best way.

    "So, what brings you guys here?" he asked.

    "We''re looking for something," Chris replied. "But before that, we need to find one of our teammates. She got taken by a monster too."

    The man winced. For a second, he felt a strange sense of kinship¡ªsame nightmare, different faces. In this hellish world, people getting snatched by monsters was just... normal.

    "Well, I''m sorry to hear that," he said sincerely. "Hope you find her. But... you know how it is. Once they''re taken, chances of making it back alive are slim. And even if you do find them... it''s usually just pieces."

    Brandon shook his head. "Nah. We''re not mourning anything yet. Mia''s not the type to go down easy. If anything, she''s probably carving her way through those bastards right now."

    The man blinked, caught off guard by Brandon''s confidence.

    Then again, Jenny had been the same way earlier¡ªmuttering to herself that her husband would come back alive, that he''d find a way. And now... all that was left of him was a half-melted corpse.

    "Believing in your teammates is important," the man said gently. "But... don''t let it break you if things don''t go the way you hope."

    Jenny was still quietly sobbing, her shoulders trembling, but she seemed to be calming down.

    Chris stepped up beside her, lowering his voice in what he probably thought was a comforting tone. "Ma''am, come on now. What''s done is done. You gotta keep moving forward, right?"

    Jenny glanced at him, then immediately turned and buried herself in the younger girl''s arms.

    "...Seriously?" Chris muttered under his breath. "What, is she shy or something?"

    After a bit more small talk, the two groups had at least gotten familiar with each other.

    Ethan was already thinking ahead. He wanted to check out this so-called Oasis¡ªmaybe someone there had heard of the stone tablet. If not, then odds were the Star Map tablet never made it to this region at all.

    Which would mean this whole mess was Mia''s fault.

    "Alright," Ethan said, brushing dust off his coat. "Let''s go find that crazy woman first."

    "Yeah, got it," the others replied quickly.

    Jenny and her group knew the area pretty well. If they retraced their steps, they could lead the way back to the exit of the underground ruins.

    According to them, this place really was an ancient site¡ªsome kind of underground temple built who-knows-how-long ago, used for rituals and sacrifices.

    Now, though, it was crawling with venomous creatures and twisted monsters. They''d taken over the place completely.

    The monsters hated sunlight, preferring to lurk in the pitch-black depths.

    The people from the Oasis had a name for this place: the Serpent Pit.

    "Stay sharp," the middle-aged man warned. "They say there might be an S-Class monster deeper in the Serpent Pit." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His name was Thomas Duan¡ªan Earth-type Awakener, ranked A-Class. Back at the Oasis, he was considered one of the stronger fighters.

    "S-Class, huh..." Ethan''s eyes narrowed. If the Star Map tablet wasn''t in the desert, then maybe taking down an S-Class monster would make this trip worth it anyway.

    At least they wouldn''t be leaving empty-handed.

    ...

 Chapter 393 - 393: Pretty sure

    The group moved through the pitch-black corridor, the floor littered with monster corpses¡ªclearly the aftermath of Thomas''s earlier rampage.

    Along the stone walls on either side, ancient murals began to appear. They depicted humans, beasts, and scenes from a time long past. The carvings were worn and faded, their lines blurred by age.

    Ethan and the others walked slowly, taking it all in like tourists on a strange, grim sightseeing tour.

    Then Sean stopped, squinting at one of the murals. Something about it caught his eye.

    "Wait a sec¡­ Did ancient people really draw this? Why the hell does that look like an astronaut?"

    "An astronaut?" The others turned, curiosity piqued. They followed his gaze¡ªand sure enough, one of the figures in the mural did look oddly humanoid, wearing what resembled a space suit.

    "No way," Oliver muttered, eyes wide. "He''s not making it up this time."

    Brandon leaned in for a closer look. "Could just be a coincidence. There''s a ton of these drawings¡ªbound to be one or two that look familiar."

    "Not necessarily," Thomas chimed in. "These murals were how ancient people recorded real events. If that''s true, then maybe humans were aliens to begin with."

    He paused, then added, "I mean, we still don''t really know where humans came from, right?"

    "Hmm¡­ fair point," Oliver nodded, and the others followed suit, thoughtful.

    Back before the world went to hell, these murals might''ve been worth serious study. But now? Survival came first. No one cared where they came from¡ªonly where they were going.

    Chris, meanwhile, wasn''t paying much attention to the walls. His eyes kept drifting to Jenny. Her face was pale, her eyes swollen and red, streaked with dried tears. She looked like she might shatter at any moment.

    "Jenny, you hungry?" he asked softly.

    She shook her head, barely whispering, "No."

    Her husband had just died. She wasn''t in the mood to talk, let alone eat.

    Chris, still trying to be helpful, offered, "Well, if you change your mind, let me know. I''ve got a spicy sausage stashed away. Emergency rations. Was saving it for when things got really bad, but you can have it."

    "¡­What?" Jenny finally turned to look at him, frowning.

    Spicy sausage?

    That sounded¡­ off.

    Was he seriously hitting on her?

    She didn''t say anything. Just turned her face away, expression unreadable.

    Chris didn''t catch on. He figured she was just being shy.

    "Seriously, don''t be polite," he said with a chuckle. "It''s big, thick, and super tasty. I had to hide it from Sean¡ªguy''s a total food monster. I''ll grab it for you right now."

    He reached toward his waistband, starting to pull it out¡ª

    "Don''t¡­ perv¡­" Jenny muttered, still not looking at him.

    "¡­Huh?" Chris scratched his head, confused. "What''d I say?"

    ¡­

    The rest of the journey went surprisingly smoothly.

    After a while, a faint light appeared ahead¡ªfinally, the exit.

    Outside, the wind howled through the dunes. The exit was tucked beneath a massive sandhill, surrounded by scattered human skulls and the long, bleached bones of a snake¡ªeasily over twenty feet long.

    "We''re finally out!" Chris and the others let out a collective sigh of relief. They''d been trapped in that underground temple for what felt like forever¡ªstarving, exhausted, and at one point, seriously considering eating¡­ well, let''s just say things got desperate.

    Stepping out of the darkness into the blinding sunlight, their eyes struggled to adjust. The brightness was almost painful.

    They squinted, shielding their eyes with their hands, scanning the landscape.

    Still nothing but endless yellow sand, shaped by the wind into rippling waves.

    "Your friend," Thomas said, "was probably taken by the Giant Sandworm. If you want to find her, we''ll have to head into its territory."

    He''d spent a lot of time wandering the desert¡ªhe made a decent guide.

    Ethan nodded. "Then let''s go."

    "Yeah¡­ alright," Thomas sighed.

    Truth was, once the Giant Sandworm dragged someone underground, they were as good as gone. This trip was more about closure than rescue¡ªjust a chance to say goodbye.

    Another journey into the unknown. Another brush with death.

    "Oh, by the way," Thomas asked as they trudged through the sand, "how long have you known the teammate who got taken?"

    "We grew up together," Ethan replied without hesitation. "She''s my best friend¡ªmore like a sister, really."

    Thomas gave a slow shake of his head.

    Well, that''s even worse, he thought.

    But he didn''t say anything to discourage them. Sure, going after her was dangerous¡ªbut not going? That kind of regret could haunt a person for the rest of their life.

    So he led the way, heading toward the Giant Sandworm''s territory.

    The desert heat was brutal, and everyone was trying to conserve energy and moisture. Even Chris, usually the group''s chatterbox, had gone quiet.

    They walked for what felt like forever, each step sinking into the sand, until they finally crested a tall dune.

    From the top, they scanned the horizon.

    Then they saw it¡ªdust and sand billowing into the sky, massive shapes thrashing in the distance.

    "What the hell¡­" Thomas''s eyes went wide.

    That was the Giant Sandworm''s nesting ground.

    But it didn''t look anything like it should. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The entire area was soaked in green blood, the sand stained like a toxic sea. Chunks of insectoid flesh were scattered everywhere¡ªsome piled so high they looked like grotesque little hills. It was a slaughterhouse straight out of hell.

    And in the middle of it all stood a slender figure, her back to them, drenched in bug blood, a long Tachi sword in her hand, radiating raw, terrifying power.

    She was still fighting.

    Right in front of her, two Giant Sandworms¡ªmassive, snake-like beasts¡ªwere writhing through the sand, their circular maws wide open as they lunged at her.

    Mia didn''t flinch.

    Her Tachi crackled with lightning, the glow intensifying as she charged forward instead of backing down.

    She leapt into the air like a hawk diving from the sky, landing squarely on the head of one of the worms.

    BOOM!

    The creature let out a shriek of pain and slammed into the sand, creating a massive crater.

    Using the recoil, Mia launched herself at the second worm.

    Her blade moved so fast it left afterimages in the air.

    In the blink of an eye, the second worm was torn apart, green blood spraying everywhere like it had been shoved into a meat grinder.

    Its body convulsed, then collapsed in a heap.

    Both monsters¡ªdead. Just like that.

    "Holy shit¡­" Thomas and the others stood frozen, jaws slack.

    "That''s your friend?" Thomas asked, still stunned.

    "Pretty sure," Ethan nodded slowly, eyes locked on the scene.

    But Mia didn''t stop after killing the two worms. She stood still for a moment, scanning the ground like she was sensing something.

    Then, without warning, she stomped her foot down hard.

    BOOM!

    The sand exploded outward, revealing a massive pit beneath her. Another Giant Sandworm had been hiding there¡ªbut now it was exposed, wriggling in panic.

    It saw Mia and actually hesitated¡ªits body trembling, letting out high-pitched screeches as it tried to retreat.

    But Mia wasn''t about to let it go.

    She slammed her foot down again, pinning the creature''s body to the ground. The force made it writhe in agony, its head and tail lifting involuntarily from the sand.

    That was all she needed.

    "Die."

    In a blur, she vanished from sight¡ªthen reappeared beside the worm, her Tachi slicing clean through its massive head.

    A geyser of green blood erupted, spraying into the air like a grotesque fountain.

    Mia didn''t even pause. She kept moving, stalking through the battlefield, eyes sharp, scanning for more threats.

    In the distance, several sand dunes began to shift¡ªsomething beneath them was fleeing, fast.

    Thomas watched, completely dumbfounded.

    "Your friend¡­ what the hell is she doing?"

    ...

 Chapter 394 - 394: The Oasis

    "She''s gone full psycho," Ethan muttered, striding forward without looking back.

    Thomas stood frozen, his mind reeling. This was nothing like what he''d imagined. His teammates had been snatched away by monsters, dying in brutal, horrific ways. But this girl? She''d nearly wiped them all out.

    It was terrifying¡­

    As they got closer, the scene hit even harder¡ªblood-soaked ground, and piles of Giant Sandworm corpses stacked like hills around them.

    Mia sensed their presence and turned to look. Her flawless profile was streaked with dark, dried blood, but her eyes still sparkled, sharp and alive.

    She glanced at Ethan, her gaze tinged with a quiet resentment.

    "Nice of you to finally show up."

    Ethan didn''t respond. He walked straight past her, casually waving his hand as he stored the massive Sandworm corpses into his spatial storage ring.

    "New flavor. No point letting it go to waste."

    Mia: "..."

    Chris and the others rushed over.

    "Mia! Thank God you''re okay. We were seriously worried. We were just about to come find you, but then we accidentally fell into some underground temple¡­"

    They all started talking at once, voices overlapping as they recounted what had happened.

    When Mia finally got the gist, she asked, "Did you find the tablet?"

    "Not yet," Ethan replied. "I''m thinking we check the Oasis next. If it''s not there either, this whole trip might''ve been for nothing."

    By now, the sun was dipping low, casting a golden haze over the desert. The temperature was dropping fast¡ªtypical for the desert, where the difference between day and night could be brutal.

    And once night fell, the real nightmare began. That''s when the mutated creatures came out to hunt, pouring from the shadows in droves.

    Even Ethan didn''t want to face that kind of monster swarm head-on.

    Thomas spoke up, "We should get back to the Oasis. If we wait any longer, those things will be crawling all over the place."

    "Yeah," Ethan nodded.

    With Thomas and his crew leading the way, they started heading toward the Oasis.

    They moved through the endless sea of sand, their shadows stretching long under the fading light. Here and there, small venomous bugs and scorpions began to emerge from the sand, sensing the coming night.

    "So, what kind of food do you guys have at the Oasis?" Sean asked, curiosity piqued.

    Thomas shook his head. "Not much. Mostly wild herbs and desert greens. I think my tongue forgot what flavor is."

    "Well hey, at least it''s low-cal," Sean joked.

    Eventually, the sun disappeared completely, leaving only a faint red glow on the horizon.

    Finally, the barren desert gave way to something different¡ªlush green grass, vibrant and full of life.

    The grass stretched out in patches, forming the Oasis.

    But even here, signs of battle were everywhere. Scorch marks, clawed-up earth, and the remains of mutated beasts and human skeletons scattered across the field.

    "Every night, monsters from the desert come here to hunt people," Thomas explained. "A few times, we''ve even had full-on monster hordes."

    Ethan scanned the area. The Oasis was bigger than he''d expected.

    As they moved forward, the signs of human life became more obvious.

    According to Thomas, back in the early days of the apocalypse, over ten thousand people had lived here. The desert had been a safe haven¡ªno zombies, barely any mutated animals. People from nearby cities had fled here, thinking it was the safest place left.

    But as the apocalypse dragged on, new monsters kept appearing. Then came the Black-Skin Zombies, and the Oasis turned into a death trap.

    Now, only two or three thousand people remained.

    Soon, tall fences came into view, lined with sharp spikes. The ground around them was littered with monster corpses.

    The spikes were stained with blood¡ªsome of it pitch black, clearly corroded by toxic monster venom.

    It was obvious the battles here had been brutal.

    Inside the fence, guards stood watch. When they spotted Thomas, one of them shouted toward the camp.

    "Hey! Look¡ªit''s Thomas and the others! They''re back!"

    "No way! And they brought people with them!" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Did they rescue them?"

    "..."

    The place instantly buzzed with excitement. People rushed out, pressing their faces against the gaps in the fence, eyes wide with hope.

    Everyone here had lost someone to the monsters¡ªfriends, family, lovers.

    Most had long given up hope.

    But still, deep down, they clung to the tiniest sliver of a miracle. That maybe, just maybe, someone they loved would come back.

    But every time, it ended in disappointment.

    Until, eventually¡­ they became someone else''s disappointment.

    As the gate creaked open, a young man burst out, sprinting toward them in a frenzy.

    "Thomas, did you find my cousin?" the young man demanded, his voice tight with urgency.

    Thomas lowered his head, guilt written all over his face. "I''m sorry, Logan."

    Logan''s jaw clenched. He grabbed Thomas by the shoulders, eyes wide with disbelief. "Did you see her body? Is there any chance she''s still alive?"

    "I didn''t see her body," Thomas said carefully, "but¡­ I did find something that belonged to her."

    Logan''s face flushed. "Where is it?" he asked, voice rising.

    Thomas glanced over at Oliver. Hanging from Oliver''s belt was a gold bracelet¡ªdelicate, feminine.

    "Ah¡­" Oliver''s expression shifted as realization hit. So the severed arm that bracelet came from¡­ belonged to this guy''s cousin.

    Logan followed Thomas''s gaze and locked eyes with Oliver. His voice was still shaking with emotion. "That''s hers. Give it back. Now."

    "Huh?" Oliver blinked, caught off guard.

    The way Logan barked the demand rubbed him the wrong way. "You could at least say thank you before ordering people around."

    "You¡ª" Logan''s brows furrowed. He clearly didn''t like being called out, but after a beat, he swallowed his pride and forced the words out.

    "¡­Thanks."

    Oliver raised an eyebrow. "Oh, now you say thanks? Too late. Finders keepers."

    He casually tossed the bracelet in his hand, weighing it like it was nothing.

    If the guy had just asked nicely from the start, Oliver probably would''ve handed it over. But the way Logan came at him¡ªlike he was some nobody to be bossed around¡ªyeah, no. Not happening.

    Oliver wasn''t just some scavenger. He''d driven for one of the most powerful Zombie Kings, survived hell and worse. He wasn''t about to be pushed around by some punk with a chip on his shoulder.

    Logan''s eyes went wide, fury boiling over. He felt like he was being mocked¡ªplayed with.

    "You little shit, you''ve got a death wish! Someone grab him!"

    From the crowd behind him, a few burly men stepped forward, rolling up their sleeves, ready to throw down.

    Clearly, Logan had some pull around here.

    Thomas''s heart nearly stopped. He jumped between them, arms outstretched. "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Don''t! Don''t do anything stupid! I''m serious¡ªsomeone''s gonna die if this goes sideways!"

    One of the muscle-bound guys frowned. "Thomas, what the hell? Why are you defending this outsider?"

    "You don''t get it!" Thomas was sweating bullets now. He knew exactly who he''d brought back with him. Forget the Underground Temple¡ªthey''d all seen Mia wipe out an entire swarm of monsters like it was nothing.

    These weren''t people you messed with.

    "Logan, please," Thomas pleaded. "Do me a favor. Let this go."

    Logan Hawke narrowed his eyes, clearly not happy. But he respected Thomas enough to know he wouldn''t beg without a damn good reason.

    After a tense pause, he gave a reluctant nod.

    "Fine. For you, Thomas. But this isn''t over."

    ...

 Chapter 395 - 395: Mosca Peak

    Ethan didn''t even acknowledge him¡ªjust walked right past like he didn''t exist, heading straight toward the compound inside the wall.

    Chris followed behind, then turned back to toss out a warning. "Kid, you oughta be grateful. He just saved your ass. And take it from me¡ªdon''t go doing anything stupid."

    Logan clenched his jaw, veins bulging on his forehead. He was fuming, but in the end, he swallowed it down and didn''t lash out.

    Visitors showing up in the desert Oasis? That was rare enough to stir up a buzz.

    People were whispering, curious about where these strangers had come from.

    Thomas led Ethan and the others into a wide wooden cabin¡ªthe kind of place that passed for official around here. It was where the Oasis leadership lived.

    The place was barebones. A few wooden chairs scattered around, dim lights flickering and crackling overhead.

    That buzzing? Not ambiance¡ªjust the sound of a power grid on its last legs.

    Resources in the Oasis were scarce. After the apocalypse, civilization here had been knocked back decades.

    Inside, a group of people was already waiting. All of them part of the Oasis leadership. At the center stood an older man, maybe in his fifties, hair graying at the temples but neatly combed, eyes sharp and full of life.

    As soon as Ethan and his crew stepped in, the man stepped forward with a warm smile.

    "Welcome, welcome! It''s been a long time since we''ve had visitors."

    "Thanks," Ethan replied casually, not really looking at him.

    Behind him, Sean glanced around, unimpressed.

    "Man, this place is a dump. Your lights are about to die."

    "Uh¡­ yeah, we''re a little short on power," the old man said with an awkward but polite smile.

    Thomas quickly stepped in to make introductions. "This is Franklin Hawke, the Oasis administrator."

    "Oh¡­" Ethan nodded, noticing the resemblance between Franklin and that young guy outside¡ªLogan. The connection was obvious.

    But Franklin was clearly a different breed¡ªcalmer, more humble.

    Ethan didn''t waste time. "We''re here looking for a meteorite slab. It''s got strange markings on it. Have you seen anything like that?"

    "A slab? With markings?" Franklin looked completely lost. "I have no idea what you''re talking about."

    Ethan could tell just by looking at him¡ªthis was probably a dead end.

    Maybe it was time to head back and go hunt that S-class mutant after all¡­

    Still, he raised his hand and pulled out the Star Map slab.

    The dim room instantly lit up, bathed in a soft, glowing radiance. The intricate patterns on the slab shimmered with a mysterious energy, and the two embedded Radiant Crystals sparkled like stars in the night sky.

    "Whoa!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Gasps filled the room.

    Everyone''s eyes widened, locked onto the artifact. Under the glow, they felt lighter, more alert¡ªlike their very cells were waking up.

    A treasure.

    This thing was a damn treasure.

    "Any of you seen this before?" Mia asked, scanning the room.

    Franklin finally snapped out of it and shook his head quickly. "No. This is the first time."

    Mia sighed inwardly. Great. If the Oasis didn''t have it, chances were it hadn''t landed here at all. And that meant the responsibility was on her.

    But just then, a woman stepped forward, eyes fixed on the slab.

    "I think I''ve seen light like that before."

    "Where?" Ethan looked up, his voice sharp.

    "Mosca Peak," she said. "It was nighttime. I was far away, but I saw this faint white glow coming from the mountain. Looked a lot like this. I remember wondering what the hell it was."

    "Helen, anything else? Try to remember," Franklin urged, clearly eager to help.

    She shook her head. "That''s all. I was being chased by a monster at the time¡ªwasn''t exactly in sightseeing mode."

    "Ah¡­ alright," Franklin said with a sigh, nodding.

    Ethan was already thinking it through. Mosca Peak¡­ it was right between the Oasis and Albuquerque. He''d seen it on the way in. It was within the meteorite impact zone. There was a real chance the Star Map slab could be there.

    "Looks promising."

    "Finally," Mia exhaled, relieved. "We''ll head out tomorrow. With any luck, we''ll find the slab."

    But Franklin looked at them, hesitated, then finally spoke up. "You can''t just head up to Mosca Peak like it''s a walk in the park. That place is insanely dangerous. The cracks between the rocks are crawling with venomous snakes, and there are Mutant Wolf Spiders¡ªprobably hundreds of thousands of them."

    "What? That many?" Chris and the others were stunned.

    They''d seen their fair share of chaos, but a swarm of hundreds of thousands of monsters? That was next-level.

    Franklin nodded emphatically. "Some of those spiders are the size of a damn car. I''ve seen them myself."

    "Ugh, spiders again?" Sean muttered, pulling a face. "I hate spiders."

    Mia flinched too, remembering the human-faced spiders they''d run into in the forests near L.A.

    "Karma''s a bitch, huh¡­" she murmured.

    Ethan shot her a glance, then paused, thinking. After a moment, he said calmly, "It''s fine. I''ve got an idea. We''ll head out tomorrow and check it out."

    "Oh?" Mia raised an eyebrow, surprised he''d come up with something so fast. Typical Ethan¡ªalways a step ahead, always scheming.

    At least now they had a lead. Ethan decided they''d rest for the night and make for Mosca Peak in the morning.

    With that, the group dispersed.

    Thomas led Ethan and the others to a guest room to rest.

    Night fell quickly. Darkness blanketed the desert, with only a few scattered lights flickering inside the Oasis. Beyond the walls, the wasteland stretched into pitch black, filled with the distant howls of mutated beasts and the eerie rustling of creatures crawling through the sand.

    Ethan had barely left Franklin''s place when a knock came at the door.

    It opened to reveal a young man¡ªLogan, Franklin''s son.

    "Dad, that guy''s carrying something powerful," Logan said, stepping inside. "That thing could boost our strength. With it, we wouldn''t have to be afraid of the mutants anymore."

    "What are you thinking?" Franklin frowned.

    "What do you think I''m thinking? We need to keep them here," Logan said bluntly.

    Franklin waved him off. "Don''t start with that nonsense. Go do something useful."

    "Nonsense? Seriously?" Logan''s voice rose. "They''ve got my cousin''s stuff. I''m telling you, I think they''re the ones who got her killed. What are the odds they just happened to find it?"

    Franklin shook his head. "You''re just making things up now. They didn''t even know your cousin. Why would they hurt her?"

    "Because she was beautiful," Logan snapped. "Maybe one of them got the wrong idea."

    Franklin stared at him, speechless for a moment. Then he sighed and spoke with a heavy tone.

    "Son, I get where you''re coming from. If they were just some locals, maybe you could push them around. But these people came all the way from Los Angeles. That''s not something just anyone can do."

    "Everything about them screams danger. We don''t want to mess with them."

    "Ohhh¡­" Logan dragged out the word, clearly unconvinced. "Fine, we don''t mess with them. But they''re planning to go after mutant creatures. I don''t care how strong they are¡ªno one''s stronger than a swarm of monsters."

    ...

 Chapter 396 - 396: Night raids

    "I think we should keep an eye on them. If they get eaten by monsters, that''s on them, not us," Logan said, a sly idea forming in his mind.

    "Do whatever the hell you want," Franklin waved him off, clearly annoyed and not in the mood to argue.

    Ethan and the rest of the group stepped into a spacious guest room. The lighting was dim, the furnishings barebones¡ªjust a few wooden tables and chairs, and a bunch of planks laid out to form a large communal sleeping area.

    "This place is a dump. I''ve stayed at construction sites with better conditions," Chris muttered.

    "Huh? Uncle Chris, I thought you used to deliver packages. When did you work construction?" Brandon asked, making small talk.

    Chris gave an awkward chuckle. "I got too many complaints delivering packages."

    "Oh..." Brandon nodded, like that totally tracked for him.

    Thomas gave a sheepish smile. "Yeah, the accommodations are a bit rough, but this is actually the best we''ve got in Oasis. Hope you guys don''t mind too much."

    "It''s fine. Looks good to me," Ethan said, glancing around.

    Thomas let out a small breath of relief. "Oh, that''s great to hear. As long as you''re okay with it."

    "Yeah, I''m not sleeping anyway," Ethan added casually.

    "Uh..." Thomas froze for a second, unsure how to respond. He quickly changed the subject. "Well, I''ll go get some food ready for everyone. Please hang tight."

    "Yeah, make sure it''s something good," Sean called after him.

    Inside the room, Chris kept scanning the space, checking out the surroundings, especially looking for any other beds.

    "There''s no separate beds, just this big shared platform. Looks like we''re all bunking together tonight."

    "Forget it. I''m not sleeping next to you. I''ll just crash on the floor," Brandon said.

    Chris grinned. "What are you scared of? I''m not gonna do anything to you. Sleeping on the floor''s a bad idea¡ªwhat if you catch a cold?"

    As the two bantered, Mia turned her head, her face cool and sharp. "You''re all sleeping on the floor tonight."

    "Huh?" Chris opened his mouth, then sighed. "Alright, fine..."

    ...

    A little while later, Thomas had dinner brought in. It was mostly wild greens and foraged fruits, but since they were considered VIPs, there was also a small plate of sand rat meat.

    In the desert, sand rats were one of the few animals that weren''t poisonous and could still be hunted¡ªbasically a rare delicacy.

    A young girl, maybe seven or eight years old, carried the food in and carefully placed it on the table with a respectful nod.

    "Honored guests from afar, your meal is ready. Please enjoy."

    "Aww, thanks! You''re such a sweet kid," Chris said, patting her gently on the head. He couldn''t help but think how tough life had become¡ªthis little girl already working as a server at her age.

    "What''s your name, sweetheart?"

    "I''m Ellie," she replied.

    Chris nodded. Cute name, he thought. Ever since the world went to hell, kids had become a rare sight. They were the future¡ªprecious and few.

    Sean, on the other hand, wasn''t feeling sentimental.

    As soon as the food hit the table, he started sampling everything¡ªwild greens, fruits¡ªbut his face twisted more with each bite.

    "The greens are bitter, the fruit''s sour. Nothing tastes good."

    "You should try the sand rat meat. It''s really tasty," Ellie suggested, her eyes locked on the plate. Her throat bobbed as she swallowed hard¡ªclearly, she wanted it badly herself.

    She was just a kid, after all.

    "Wait, rat meat?" Sean''s face scrunched up even more. The word "rat" instantly brought back memories of the pet hamster he''d raised back in the orphanage.

    "I love rodents. I''d never eat one."

    "Uh..." Ellie scratched her head, clearly confused. That was the first time she''d ever heard someone say that.

    In this world, food was too precious to be picky.

    Seeing the group barely touch the meal, Ellie''s heart sank. They''d gone out of their way to prepare this, even giving up food they normally wouldn''t dare eat themselves. And now these outsiders were turning their noses up at it?

    Her eyes welled up, and tears threatened to spill.

    But just then, Sean picked up the plate of greens and sand rat meat and held it out to her.

    "Here. You can have it all."

    "Huh?" Ellie blinked, stunned. The hurt and disappointment from earlier vanished in an instant.

    "R-Really?"

    "Yeah, really. If you want it, it''s yours," Sean said, his tone firm but casual.

    Ellie stared at the food, her stomach growling louder now that it was so close. Her mouth watered uncontrollably. But even with the hunger gnawing at her, she clenched her jaw and shook her head, eyes squeezed shut.

    "I can''t! Uncle Thomas said you''re VIPs. I''m not allowed to eat the guests'' food." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s fine. I''m telling you to eat it, so go ahead," Sean insisted.

    Chris and Brandon both nodded in agreement.

    "Kid''s young, but she''s got a good head on her shoulders," Chris said with a smile.

    "If you''re hungry, eat. We''re not," Brandon added.

    Ellie opened her mouth, eyes welling up again¡ªbut this time, it wasn''t from sadness.

    She was touched.

    These people¡­ they were actually being kind to her?

    "Then¡­ then I won''t hold back!"

    She dove in, both hands grabbing at the food, stuffing it into her mouth like she hadn''t eaten in days. Her cheeks puffed out adorably, like a little hamster hoarding snacks.

    ...

    Night fell.

    Out by the Oasis''s perimeter fence, patrols were still making their rounds.

    Beyond the walls, the desert was pitch black. The wind howled like a chorus of ghosts, and beneath it all, the faint, guttural growls of mutated beasts echoed in the distance.

    From under the sand, a soft rustling began¡ªsomething was moving. Moments later, scorpions began to emerge, crawling up from the earth.

    Their jet-black shells blended into the night, but their eyes gleamed faintly in the dark. Inside the fence, flickers of torchlight and the silhouettes of patrolling guards danced across the walls.

    To the scorpions, this was a hunting ground.

    Some of the mutated beasts had even gotten used to this routine¡ªnighttime was feeding time.

    The mutant scorpions picked up speed, skittering toward the fence in a swarm.

    But one of them clipped a thin tripwire strung low to the ground. The wire tugged at a series of wooden tubes hanging along the fence, which clattered together with a loud, chaotic ding-dong.

    "They''re here!"

    "Monsters incoming!"

    Shouts rang out from inside the walls¡ªthe patrol had spotted them.

    One of the guards stepped forward, heat radiating off his body as red energy surged around him. Flames erupted from his hands, and with a sweeping motion, he sent a roaring fire serpent crashing into the darkness.

    The blaze lit up the night sky, casting a harsh glow across the sand.

    And in that light, they saw them¡ªdozens, no, hundreds of black shapes, swarming like a living tide, all surging toward Oasis.

    "There''s so many of them!"

    "Yeah¡­ something feels off tonight."

    "Doesn''t matter. Get ready to fight!"

    ...

    Night raids weren''t anything new. Humanity had long since adapted to the rhythm of survival. The awakened fighters sprang into action, summoning walls of ice and stone to block the oncoming swarm.

    From the rear, other Awakeners launched ranged attacks¡ªblasts of energy, elemental strikes, anything to thin the horde.

    For the bigger, tougher mutants, close-combat specialists stepped in, engaging them one-on-one with brutal efficiency.

    The people who''d survived this long in Oasis weren''t rookies. They were hardened, battle-tested, and worked together like a well-oiled machine.

    In seconds, the battlefield lit up with elemental energy. Shouts and battle cries echoed through the night. Blood¡ªred, black, and everything in between¡ªsplattered across the sand.

    The fight for survival had begun.

    ...

 Chapter 397 - 397: I really want to protect her

    In the guest room, the food on the table had been completely devoured by Ellie. Her belly was round and full, and her face radiated pure satisfaction.

    "I''m stuffed. Thanks for letting me have all the food," she said, patting her stomach.

    "Oh, don''t mention it," Chris and the others replied with warm smiles, shaking their heads.

    Seeing their kindness, Ellie felt even more touched. In a world where supplies were so scarce, they still chose to give their food to her. Her eyes welled up again, emotions threatening to spill over.

    But just then, Sean let out a mischievous chuckle and turned to Ethan. "Hey, Ethan, she''s full now. Go ahead and bring out the good stuff we saved for ourselves."

    "Huh???" Ellie''s touched expression froze, her face going blank.

    What the hell did he mean by that?

    Ethan, however, was already glancing toward the door. His sharp senses had picked up the faint scent of blood in the air, and if he focused, he could just make out the distant, panicked screams and shouts of people fighting for their lives.

    "Forget the food for now," he said, his voice low. "Time to move."

    "Move? Move what?" Sean asked, confused.

    But before anyone could answer, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from the hallway, and the door burst open.

    Thomas and Jenny rushed in, their faces tight with urgency.

    "Everyone, we''ve got monsters breaching the perimeter. This place might not be safe anymore."

    "Monsters again? Ugh, what a pain," Sean muttered, rolling his eyes.

    "Mom!" Ellie cried out, running straight into Jenny''s arms and wrapping her up in a tight hug.

    Jenny stroked her daughter''s hair, her voice soft and soothing. "I''m here, baby. Don''t be scared. I''ll protect you, no matter what."

    It was only then that the others realized¡ªEllie was Jenny''s daughter. And now that they looked closer, yeah, the resemblance was definitely there.

    Brandon leaned in and whispered, "Uncle Chris¡­ she''s got a kid already."

    Chris didn''t even blink. "That''s great. Saves time," he said, eyes locked on Jenny.

    Mia stood up and grabbed the Tachi sword resting beside her. "Let''s go. We need to see what''s going on out there."

    "Right!"

    Everyone responded in unison and followed her out of the room.

    Outside, the night air was sharp and cold, sending a chill through their bones. People were pouring out of their rooms in a panic, gathering in clusters, their faces pale with fear.

    If things got worse, they were ready to abandon Oasis altogether and flee into the unknown. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ellie, are you scared?" Jenny asked gently.

    Ellie pressed her lips together and shook her head. "No. Mom, where''s Dad? Isn''t he back from his mission yet?"

    "He¡­ um, he''ll be gone for a while," Jenny said, forcing the words out, trying to keep her voice steady.

    The truth was, her husband had died earlier that day in the Underground Temple. But she couldn''t bring herself to tell Ellie¡ªnot yet. She wasn''t ready to see her daughter''s heart break.

    Ellie thought for a moment, then said quietly, "If Dad were here, he''d protect me."

    "Yeah¡­ he would. Always," Jenny whispered, her nose stinging as she fought back tears. The grief she''d been holding in started to rise again, heavy and suffocating.

    Why did you leave us?

    How were a mother and daughter supposed to survive in a world like this?

    Just then, Chris stepped forward with a soft smile and gently patted Ellie on the head.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you too."

    "Oh¡­ thank you," Ellie said politely, her voice small.

    Jenny glanced at Chris, her brows knitting slightly. But seeing that he was just trying to comfort Ellie, she let it go.

    Off to the side, Brandon tugged Chris by the arm. "Hey, Uncle Chris, seriously? Now''s not the time to be crushing on someone''s mom."

    "I''m not crushing," Chris said, turning to him. For once, the usual cocky glint in his eyes was gone¡ªreplaced by something rare: sincerity. "I really want to protect her."

    "Uh¡­"

    Brandon blinked, caught off guard.

    Was¡­ was Chris being serious right now?

    He wasn''t used to seeing him like this. Could it be¡­ Chris had actually fallen for someone?

    No way¡­ right?

    ¡­

    The group moved together, their footsteps quickening as the sounds of battle ahead grew louder and more chaotic.

    Up ahead, the fighting had reached a fever pitch. Swarms of mutated venom-scorpions were crawling over everything, their stingers lashing out with deadly precision. Anyone unlucky enough to get stung would start convulsing within seconds, foaming at the mouth before collapsing in a twitching heap.

    And it wasn''t just scorpions anymore.

    Other horrors had joined the fray¡ªpoisonous insects, massive centipedes, entire nests of mutated snakes slithering through the dust. The numbers were overwhelming.

    Oasis was under siege.

    The sudden onslaught had sent shockwaves through the upper ranks. Franklin and the other leaders had rushed to the front lines, barking orders and trying to organize a defense.

    "This isn''t right! Why are there so many this time?" someone shouted over the chaos.

    "No idea," another replied, frowning. "But it doesn''t feel random."

    Monster attacks weren''t exactly rare in this world, but they usually came in small groups¡ªten, maybe twenty at most. Tonight was different. This was a full-blown invasion.

    "These monsters¡­ something''s off about them," Franklin muttered, eyes scanning the battlefield.

    His son, Logan, stood beside him. "Dad, could it be the stone slab? That weird energy it gives off¡ªit''s supposed to trigger evolution, right? Mutated beasts have way sharper senses than we do. Maybe they picked up on it."

    Franklin paused, considering. "That¡­ actually makes sense."

    The only thing different about today was that Ethan had brought the slab here. Maybe the moment he revealed it, it sent out a signal¡ªone the monsters couldn''t ignore.

    Up ahead, the tide of creatures surged forward, a relentless wave of claws, fangs, and venom.

    Oasis might''ve been a harsh place to live, but it had forged some damn tough fighters. The Awakeners held their ground, blades flashing, powers flaring. Mutated beasts fell one after another, their blood spraying in every direction¡ªsome of it sizzling as it hit the ground, acidic and deadly.

    "Kill them all!"

    Swords slashed, fireballs roared, and psychic blasts tore through the enemy ranks. The air was thick with the stench of blood and burning flesh.

    But then¡­ something changed.

    From the darkness beyond the battlefield, a wave of pure malice rolled in, heavy and suffocating. It washed over the Awakeners like a cold wind straight from the grave.

    Everyone froze.

    That feeling¡ªit wasn''t just fear. It was something deeper. Something primal. A chill that crawled up your spine and whispered to your DNA: You are prey.

    "What the hell is that?"

    "There''s something big out there¡­ something strong."

    "Where is it?"

    "No idea. Stay sharp."

    Tension gripped the fighters like a vice. Every eye scanned the shadows, every muscle coiled tight.

    One young man kept looking around, trying to spot the source of the pressure. But then, something strange happened¡ªhis perspective started to shift. It felt like he was rising, like the ground beneath him was lifting him higher and higher.

    "What the¡­?"

    Confused, he looked down¡ªand his blood ran cold.

    The ground beneath him had swelled into a massive mound of sand. But it wasn''t just sand. As it rose, the grains began to slide away, revealing something dark and scaly underneath. The surface gleamed like black steel¡ªthick, armored, and terrifyingly alive.

    "Hey! It''s under you! Move, now!" someone shouted from nearby.

    "Oh¡ªshit, right!"

    The young man snapped out of it and leapt into the air.

    But he didn''t make it far.

    From beneath the sand, a massive serpent''s head exploded upward, jaws wide. It caught him mid-air like a snack tossed into its mouth, then swallowed him whole in one smooth gulp.

    Everyone froze, stunned.

    The snake''s head was the size of a small car, its body thick enough that two grown men couldn''t wrap their arms around it.

    "Holy hell¡­ that thing''s huge."

    "Did he seriously just jump right into its mouth?"

    "Dude didn''t even get a scream out¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 398 - 398: Is this guy for real?

    "You''ve got some nerve saying that¡ªif you hadn''t shouted, would he have jumped straight into the snake''s mouth?" someone nearby snapped.

    The monstrous serpent in front of them was absolutely ferocious. Its massive tail swept through the battlefield, smashing through walls of ice and earth like they were paper. Anyone caught in its path was sent flying, crashing to the ground with bone-jarring force.

    Chaos erupted. People were thrown left and right, horses reared and screamed, and the air filled with panicked shouts and agonized screams.

    "This thing''s way too strong!"

    "Bet it crawled outta the Serpent Pit!"

    "..."

    Franklin scanned the battlefield, his expression growing more and more tense.

    Are we really going to have to abandon Oasis?

    And it wasn''t just the serpent. Mutated centipedes and scorpions were crawling straight out of the dirt, ambushing people without warning. The moment they sank their fangs in, their victims would collapse, twitching violently as the venom took hold.

    Then the swarm would descend, tearing them apart¡ªbones and all.

    The scene was pure chaos. The humans were being pushed back hard.

    Logan glanced around, suddenly remembering something.

    "Hey¡ªwhere are those outsiders?"

    "No idea. Haven''t seen ''em," one of his lackeys replied.

    Logan''s mind was already working. With monsters this strong, if Ethan and his crew got taken out, he could swoop in and grab whatever loot they left behind.

    Better keep an eye on them...

    Just then, the lackey pointed. "Logan, I think that''s them."

    "Oh?" Logan turned to look. Sure enough, a group was emerging from the back of the camp. Leading the way was Ethan, with Thomas, Jenny, her daughter Ellie, and a few others close behind.

    "Perfect timing! Get over here and help!" Logan shouted.

    "We''re on it! Chill, Logan!" Thomas called back, then launched himself forward. A dark yellow energy surged around him as he slammed one foot into the ground. Several thick walls of earth erupted upward, blocking the oncoming monsters.

    Clearly, he was an A-rank Earth-type Awakener.

    Sean''s sharp eyes scanned the battlefield.

    "These things look kinda familiar... You think they followed us from the Underground Temple?"

    "Wouldn''t be surprised. Looks like they''re not done with us yet," Chris replied, swinging his machete and slicing a creature that had just burst from the ground.

    Sean scowled. "Seriously? Can''t they wait until I finish my damn meal?"

    The group jumped into the fray. They weren''t pushovers, and their arrival started to shift the tide of battle.

    Mia, in particular, was a force of nature. Her Lightning Blade crackled and flashed, lighting up the battlefield in bursts. Everywhere she moved, blood sprayed and monsters dropped like flies¡ªshe was cutting through them like they were nothing.

    Brandon wasn''t far behind in terms of damage. He activated his skill, Blood Burst, and a wave of scorpions froze mid-motion before exploding into chunks.

    Blood Burst had a wide area of effect¡ªperfect for mowing down low-level monsters.

    "Damn, they''re strong. Guess they really do have some skills," Logan muttered to himself, watching from the sidelines.

    But then he noticed something odd.

    His eyes swept the battlefield and landed on Ethan¡ªdressed in white, standing out like a sore thumb. But he wasn''t fighting. He was just standing there, looking around like he was watching a show.

    What the hell?

    What''s he staring at?

    Just here for the entertainment?

    Why isn''t he doing anything?

    Logan''s mind raced with questions.

    He was just about to yell at Ethan to get his ass in gear when he saw him move.

    Ethan''s steps were calm and steady as he walked straight toward the heart of the battlefield¡ªright into the thickest, most brutal part of the fight.

    Bodies were strewn everywhere¡ªhuman and monster alike¡ªlimbs twisted at unnatural angles, blood pooling into dark, glistening rivers. The battlefield looked like something straight out of hell.

    "Dude''s got guts, I''ll give him that," Logan muttered, still watching from a distance as Ethan calmly walked straight into the most dangerous part of the fight.

    But just a few steps in, Ethan stopped. With a casual wave of his hand, the corpses on the ground began to vanish, one after another. He muttered to himself as he moved.

    "This one''s not bad¡­ still has a crystal core." He strolled through the carnage like he was browsing the aisles of a grocery store, picking and choosing what to take.

    "???" Logan''s eyes went wide, his face practically a giant question mark.

    What the hell is he doing?

    And that trick¡ªjust waving his hand and making bodies disappear? That was creepy as hell.

    "You''re collecting the corpses?" Logan finally walked up, unable to hold back.

    "Yeah," Ethan replied matter-of-factly, not even looking up. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Logan''s brow furrowed hard, irritation bubbling up in his chest.

    "The monsters are literally at our doorstep, and you''re out here looting bodies?"

    Ethan gave him a confused look. "And what''s that got to do with me?"

    Then, with another flick of his wrist, two more human corpses vanished into thin air. He didn''t even blink. If they were there, he''d take them. If not, no big deal.

    Logan stood frozen, completely dumbfounded.

    Is this guy for real?

    ...

    Not far behind the front lines, Jenny had stayed back to protect her daughter, Ellie. Even so, mutated scorpions were still crawling up from the dirt beneath their feet.

    Blue energy shimmered around Jenny as water element gathered at her fingertips. With a sharp motion, she summoned a swirling water dragon that surged forward, tearing through the low-level monsters with ease.

    "Hey, Uncle Chris¡ªshe''s a water-type Awakener," Brandon pointed out.

    Chris glanced over. "Yeah? So?"

    Brandon grinned. "You''re fire. She''s water. That''s gotta be a disaster waiting to happen."

    Chris snorted. "Nah, I think we''ve got great chemistry."

    Brandon looked ahead at Thomas, who was now fully encased in earth energy, towering like a small giant. Every swing of his arm crushed monsters like bugs¡ªhe was a beast on the battlefield.

    "I dunno¡­ I think water and earth make a pretty solid combo."

    Chris immediately shot that down. "Nah, those two? Total elemental mismatch."

    ...

    The slaughter continued. The monsters showed no signs of retreat. They just kept coming, crawling out of the ground like a never-ending plague.

    Jenny held Ellie close, raising her hand to summon a Torrent Barrier¡ªa wall of rushing water that slammed into an incoming wave of creatures, stopping them cold.

    "Ellie, are you scared?"

    "I¡­ I''m not scared, Mommy," the little girl said, her face pale as a sheet. She was clearly terrified, but she still shook her head, trying to be brave.

    Sweat beaded on Jenny''s forehead. Her chest rose and fell with heavy breaths¡ªshe was already running low on stamina after the intense fighting.

    With her husband gone, the burden of protecting Ellie now rested entirely on her shoulders.

    God¡­

    Life was cruel. Jenny let out a quiet sigh.

    There was no one left to rely on. It was all on her now.

    But then¡ªshe felt it.

    A tremor beneath her feet. Something was moving underground. A wave of killing intent surged up from below.

    "Something''s coming!"

    Jenny''s instincts screamed at her. At that exact moment, the ground in front of her exploded upward, and a massive head burst through the dirt.

    It was hideous¡ªarmored, segmented, with a grotesque mouth full of gnashing mandibles. Hundreds of legs writhed beneath its armored body.

    A mutated centipede.

    "Cen¡­ centipede¡­" Jenny''s eyes went wide, her breath caught in her throat. Her mind flashed back to earlier that day¡ªthe moment her husband was devoured alive. His scream of despair still echoed in her ears.

    And the monster that had done it¡­ looked exactly like this one.

    Same size. Same grotesque features.

    Seeing it again now, Jenny froze. The trauma hit her like a punch to the gut.

    "Mom!" Ellie''s voice snapped her out of it.

    Jenny blinked, snapping back to reality¡ªbut it was already too late.

    The giant centipede let out a piercing screech and lunged straight at them, jaws wide open.

    ...

 Chapter 399 - 399: Iâ€™ll protect you

    Seeing the situation spiral out of control, Jenny panicked. She quickly raised her hands to defend herself, summoning a pale blue energy shield in front of her.

    But before the water-element energy could fully form, the giant centipede was already on her¡ªbarreling forward like a runaway semi-truck.

    BOOM!

    The sheer force of the impact shattered the half-formed shield with a deafening crash.

    The monstrous centipede barely slowed down. Its massive body only paused for a split second before lunging forward again.

    "Oh no!"

    Jenny''s heart dropped. The creature was right in front of her now¡ªthere was no time to dodge.

    With no other choice, she stepped forward, shielding her daughter with her own body. She crossed her arms over her chest and braced herself for impact.

    WHAM!

    A brutal force slammed into her. Pain exploded through her arms, and then¡ªnothing. Numbness. Her body was flung backward like a baseball hit out of the park, flying dozens of feet through the air.

    She hit the ground hard, tumbling over and over before finally skidding to a stop.

    Covered in dirt and dust, Jenny coughed, a metallic taste rising in her throat. She nearly vomited blood.

    "MOM!"

    Ellie''s voice cracked with panic. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she turned to look, her little face twisted with fear and worry. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ellie!" Jenny forced her eyes open¡ªand what she saw made her blood run cold.

    A grotesque centipede head had slithered up behind her daughter, its mandibles twitching with excitement. Its body writhed, saliva dripping from its jaws.

    Children''s flesh¡ªsofter, sweeter¡ªwas even more tempting than an adult''s.

    "Run! Ellie, RUN!"

    Jenny''s voice was hoarse, her eyes wide with terror.

    "Mommy! Waaaah!" Ellie sobbed uncontrollably, frozen in place. The fear, the shock, the sight of her injured mother¡ªit was too much. She didn''t know what to do.

    Behind her, the centipede lunged forward, its massive body coiling, jaws wide open, ready to swallow the little girl whole.

    "No!" Jenny screamed, crawling forward, her hands clawing at the ground. But her body wouldn''t respond. She was too weak. Too slow.

    The monster was almost there.

    Despair crushed her chest like a vice.

    Was this it?

    Was her daughter going to die too?

    She''d just lost her husband. Now her daughter was about to be devoured¡ªjust like him.

    The same nightmare, playing out all over again.

    Was this her fate? To lose everything?

    Jenny couldn''t accept it. If Ellie died, there''d be no reason to go on. She might as well join them¡ªwherever they were.

    The centipede''s jaws were inches from Ellie.

    Then¡ªsuddenly¡ªa machete sliced through the air, trailing flames behind it. It came down hard, straight onto the centipede''s head.

    SHHHHRK!

    The blade screeched as it cut through the monster''s armored skull, sparks flying. But with the power of fire-element magic behind it, it sank in deep.

    The centipede shrieked in pain. Blue blood gushed out like a fountain. It recoiled, its massive body thrashing as it backed away.

    Chris stepped forward, machete in hand, planting himself between Ellie and the beast.

    "I told you I''d protect you¡ªand I meant it."

    Jenny stared, stunned. He''d saved her daughter. Her heart swelled with emotion.

    Maybe¡­ maybe he wasn''t just some cocky show-off after all.

    Ellie, still crying, looked up at him with wide, grateful eyes.

    "Thank you¡­ for saving me."

    "No problem," Chris said with a casual wave, though inside he was thinking, Classic damsel-in-distress moment. Nailed it.

    "Don''t worry," he added, gripping the machete tighter. "I won''t let that thing lay a finger on you."

    He shifted his stance, holding the flaming blade in front of him. His expression turned serious, eyes burning with determination.

    For a moment¡ªhe actually looked like a real hero.

    The centipede, now bleeding and enraged, let out a furious screech. It didn''t care about the pain anymore. It was going to attack again¡ªharder, faster, deadlier.

    "Don''t be scared! I''m here," Chris said, throwing a quick glance over his shoulder. "Step back a little so you don''t get caught in the crossfire."

    "Oh¡­ okay." Ellie nodded obediently, backing away without hesitation.

    Up ahead, the centipede reared its massive head, hundreds of legs twitching in unison. Then it surged forward at terrifying speed, a blur of chitin and fury charging straight at them.

    Chris locked eyes with the beast, his breath growing hotter, the air around him shimmering with heat. The temperature spiked fast¡ªhe was building up power.

    Flames burst to life in his palm, racing up his arm like wildfire until his entire body was engulfed. He looked like a man made of fire.

    The machete in his hand hummed with energy, the flames licking along its blade growing even more intense.

    The centipede was almost on him now.

    Chris gripped the machete with both hands and swung down hard, aiming to cleave the monster in two.

    But the centipede wasn''t stupid. The moment it saw the fire, it twisted its massive head to the side¡ªdodging with surprising precision.

    "What the¡ª?"

    Chris''s eyes widened. He''d been charging that strike for nothing.

    Before he could recover, the centipede''s side came barreling toward him like a freight train. The wind howled in his ears¡ªthere was no time to dodge.

    BOOM!

    The impact sent Chris flying. He arced through the air like a ragdoll and crashed down hard right next to Jenny.

    "Ughhh¡ªdamn, that hurt!"

    Jenny blinked, speechless. Just a second ago, he was all "I''ll protect you," and now here he was, face-first in the dirt beside her.

    So much for the big hero moment.

    Truth was, Chris was only a little above B-rank. Against a monster this size, he was clearly outmatched.

    He''d missed his shot¡ªand now they were in trouble.

    Jenny''s heart pounded. "This thing''s too strong¡­ What do we do now?"

    The centipede wasn''t letting up. After swatting Chris aside, it grew even more aggressive. Its jaws opened wide, ready to tear into the nearest human.

    That''s when Brandon stepped in.

    He raised his hand and activated Blood Burst.

    Instantly, the centipede''s legs froze mid-motion. Its entire body jerked to a halt, twitching violently as if caught in an invisible grip.

    But the thing was just too damn big. Brandon''s current power wasn''t enough to hold it for long. After a few seconds, its legs began to tremble again¡ªstarting to break free.

    Still, that brief pause was all they needed.

    From the distance, a figure came sprinting toward them¡ªfast. His footsteps thundered across the ground, growing louder with each stride.

    Mid-run, his body crackled with energy, lightning dancing across his skin as he entered Fearless Berserk mode.

    Sean''s eyes sharpened, his expression calm and focused. He raised a fist and launched himself at the centipede.

    In that moment, his strength rivaled that of an S-rank power-type Awakener.

    His punch tore through the air like a missile, slamming straight into the centipede''s forehead.

    BOOOOM!

    The impact was devastating. The centipede''s armored skin rippled like water under the force. It didn''t even have time to scream¡ªits massive head exploded on the spot, chunks of flesh and black blood spraying everywhere.

    "Interrupt my dinner again, I dare you," Sean muttered, brushing off his knuckles.

    With flawless timing and teamwork, he and Brandon had taken the monster down like it was nothing.

    The centipede''s headless body collapsed with a heavy thud, a grotesque mountain of twitching limbs. Even without a head, its legs still spasmed, a testament to its freakish vitality.

    Jenny stared, stunned speechless.

    She''d never seen anything like it.

    So he''s the real powerhouse in this team¡­ she thought, her heart still racing.

    Guess you really can''t judge a book by its cover¡­

    ¡­

 Chapter 400 - 400: But... could she really?

    Meanwhile, the giant serpent was still on a killing spree, tearing through humans like they were nothing.

    Ethan strolled around casually, hands in his pockets, not lifting a finger to help. Logan had half a mind to guilt-trip him into doing something¡ªuntil he realized Ethan didn''t seem to have a shred of moral compass to begin with.

    As the son of Oasis''s leader, Logan felt it was his duty to protect their home. No one else was stepping up, so he gritted his teeth, drew a machete, and charged straight at the monstrous snake.

    Logan was an A-rank Speed Awakener, and it showed¡ªhis body blurred into afterimages as he sprinted forward.

    "Die, you bastard!" he shouted, leaping into the air when he was about sixty feet away. He soared like a hawk, machete raised high, aiming straight for the serpent''s head.

    The snake sensed the danger. Its massive head turned, diamond-shaped pupils narrowing to pinpricks. With a sudden whip of its tail, it lashed out horizontally, aiming to swat Logan out of the sky.

    The tail sliced through the air with a deafening whoosh, the sound sharp and violent.

    To Logan, it felt like a wall was flying straight at him. Still, he didn''t hesitate¡ªhe brought the blade down hard.

    SCREEEEEE¡ª

    The machete scraped against the serpent''s scales with a shrill, grating screech. Sparks flew.

    Logan clenched his jaw, his hands going numb from the impact. He glanced at his weapon¡ªalready chipped and bent, the blade full of jagged notches.

    It wasn''t just the snake''s scales being tough. Oasis was resource-starved; they didn''t have the means to forge proper alloy weapons. The machete he was using? A decorative piece he''d bought before the world went to hell.

    "Shit!"

    Panic surged through him. He hadn''t even scratched the damn thing.

    The serpent''s eyes gleamed with contempt. Its tail didn''t stop¡ªit kept swinging, slamming into Logan with brutal force.

    His breath caught. Pain exploded through his chest. He flew backward like a baseball knocked out of the park, crashing hard into the ground.

    WHAM!

    "Gah¡ª!"

    Blood sprayed from his mouth. His whole body screamed in agony, like his organs had been scrambled inside him. He''d taken a serious hit.

    "Logan!"

    "Logan!" Franklin and the others shouted from a distance, their faces twisted in panic.

    But Logan''s blood soaked into the sand, the metallic scent thick in the air. It didn''t take long for the smell to attract other mutated creatures.

    One of them¡ªa venomous snake as thick as a man''s arm¡ªslithered up from the ground, jaws wide open, lunging straight for him.

    Logan''s eyes went wide with terror. He was flat on the ground, too weak to move. All he could do was tilt his head back desperately.

    Too late.

    Pain shot through his lips.

    The snake had bitten him¡ªright on the mouth. A grotesque, venomous "kiss."

    "Mmmph! Mmmmmmph!"

    Logan let out a muffled, agonized groan. He grabbed the snake''s head with trembling hands, pried it off with sheer willpower, and flung it aside.

    He tried to push himself up, but his limbs had gone stiff. His body wasn''t responding. Foam bubbled from his mouth, and he started convulsing violently.

    Classic signs of venom poisoning.

    "H-Help... me..."

    He managed to croak out the words, clinging to the last shred of consciousness.

    Ethan stood not far away, watching the whole thing unfold.

    "Damn. He''s foaming at the mouth. He''s done."

    And to make matters worse, more mutated beasts were closing in on Logan, drawn by the scent of blood. They were circling, ready to tear him apart.

    Just as they were about to pounce, a sudden wave of freezing cold swept across the battlefield. Everything it touched turned white with frost. The ground froze solid, and the creatures on it were flash-frozen in place.

    "I''m here, son! Hang on!"

    "D-Dad..." Logan''s body trembled uncontrollably, his speech slurred. The venom had swollen his lips so badly they looked like sausages.

    Franklin''s heart clenched at the sight. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Thankfully, Logan was an Awakener. His resistance to toxins was stronger than most. The venom from a small mutant snake wasn''t enough to kill him outright.

    But just as things seemed to settle, the ground began to tremble again.

    In the distance, the giant serpent slithered toward them, its massive body dragging across the sand with a chilling shhh-shhh sound that made Franklin''s scalp crawl.

    Its eyes locked onto them, tongue flicking in and out of its gaping maw. The thing looked like a nightmare come to life.

    Franklin felt a cold sweat break out across his back.

    "It already beat the crap outta my son... maybe it''ll skip me?" he muttered, half-joking, half-praying.

    But the serpent didn''t slow down. It surged forward, its mountainous body radiating raw pressure with every movement.

    "Dad! What do we do now?" Logan asked, his voice slurred and shaky.

    Franklin clenched his jaw. He knew damn well he wasn''t a match for this thing. It was just too strong.

    "If it really comes down to it... we run. Abandon Oasis. Find somewhere else to survive."

    Logan''s heart sank.

    "But..."

    He didn''t need to finish. They both knew what that meant. The surrounding desert was even more barren¡ªno water, no food, just endless sand. Leaving Oasis was basically a slow death sentence. They might buy a little time, but the end would be the same.

    The two of them stood there, faces grim, already bracing for the worst.

    "No need to go that far."

    A calm female voice cut through the tension.

    Both men turned, startled.

    Mia stood nearby, resting a massive Tachi sword on her shoulder. Her profile was sharp and beautiful, her long hair fluttering in the night breeze. Her eyes were locked on the serpent, calm and unflinching.

    Franklin and Logan both stared, momentarily stunned.

    They knew exactly what she meant.

    She was going to take it down.

    But... could she really?

    The serpent was a monster in every sense of the word. Mia, with her slender frame, looked like a twig in comparison. The contrast was almost absurd.

    Still, she dragged the Tachi behind her, walking slowly toward the beast.

    All they could see was her back.

    The blade scraped against the ground, letting out a harsh shhhk-shhhk sound as it trailed behind her.

    As she closed the distance, her pace quickened¡ªfaster, faster¡ªuntil she suddenly launched herself into the air, blade raised high.

    "Another one?" the serpent hissed, its eyes narrowing. It flicked its tongue lazily, unfazed. Just like before, it whipped its massive tail around to swat her out of the sky.

    The tail came crashing down like a falling mountain, packed with enough force to crush steel.

    But Mia''s blade flipped in her hands, lightning crackling along its edge. The energy surged brighter and brighter until it reached a blinding peak.

    She brought the Tachi down with both hands, meeting the tail head-on.

    SHHHK!

    The blade, charged with electric fury, sliced through the serpent''s armored scales like a hot knife through butter. It bit deep, grinding against bone, and then¡ªsnap¡ªthe tail was severed clean.

    Blood sprayed from the stump in a violent arc.

    The serpent reared back, its yellow eyes wide with confusion.

    "Huh? It''s... gone?" it seemed to think¡ªjust before the pain hit.

    It let out a deafening screech, thrashing wildly, its body twisting in agony.

    Franklin and Logan watched in stunned silence.

    "Holy crap..."

    "She''s actually doing it!"

    Logan stared at Mia''s weapon, eyes wide with awe. The Tachi was a full alloy blade, clearly custom-built for monster hunting. Embedded in the hilt was a glowing lightning-element crystal core, pulsing with energy. It made his own beat-up machete look like a toy.

    Now, with its tail gone, the serpent went berserk. Its body writhed violently, and it lunged at Mia with its jaws wide open, fangs bared.

    Mia didn''t flinch. Her eyes narrowed, and with a single step, she launched herself forward like a bolt of lightning, charging straight into the serpent''s gaping maw.

    Her blade shimmered, ready to slice through its neck in one clean strike.

    But the serpent wasn''t dumb. It had learned from losing its tail. This time, it didn''t try to tank the hit.

    Instead, it opened its jaws wider, and the muscles in its throat flexed.

    From its fangs, a jet of black liquid sprayed out¡ªthick, oily, and fast.

    The venom exploded outward like a fountain, covering a wide area. There was no way to dodge it.

    Mia was hit head-on.

    The moment the liquid touched her, her body seized up. Her graceful form stiffened, and a wave of numbness rippled through her limbs.

    ...

 Chapter 401 - 401: What kind of scheme are you cooking up now?

    "Oh no! She got hit by the snake venom!"

    "We''re screwed now!" Franklin and the others were gripped with fear¡ªthey hadn''t expected the giant serpent to be this cunning.

    Mia''s movements were slowing down fast. Within seconds, her whole body stiffened, completely numb.

    She''d been poisoned¡ªjust like Sean had been before. She couldn''t fight back anymore.

    The serpent didn''t waste the opportunity. With a thunderous snap of its jaws, it clamped down on her, lifted its massive head high, and swallowed her whole in one gulp.

    "Wha¡ª"

    Everyone stood frozen, horrified by what they''d just witnessed.

    The monster was terrifyingly brutal.

    "Even she couldn''t stop it?"

    "What do we do now?" Franklin and his son Logan were crushed. They''d pinned their hopes on Mia, and now she''d been devoured like the others.

    Another human, gone¡ªjust like that.

    But then, something unexpected happened.

    The serpent, which had just swallowed Mia and looked pretty damn pleased with itself, suddenly twitched. A sharp pain shot through its belly, like something inside was tearing it apart.

    The pain intensified. The beast let out a shrill, guttural screech and started thrashing wildly, rolling on the ground like a fish dropped into boiling oil¡ªpure agony.

    Then, a flash of lightning burst from its gut. A sharp, electric energy sliced through its flesh, carving deep, bloody gashes. With a loud boom, its belly exploded.

    Chunks of meat and gore flew everywhere. The serpent''s body split into pieces, its insides spilling out in a grotesque mess.

    The monster finally stopped moving. Its eyes dimmed, lifeless, and it collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut.

    And then¡ªMia stepped out of the carnage.

    She was drenched in blood, completely soaked from head to toe. Only her eyes stood out, glowing in the dark like twin beacons.

    "Ugh. Guess I need a shower. What a pain."

    "You crawled out of a monster''s stomach like that before too?" Ethan walked up, eyeing her blood-soaked figure.

    Mia turned to him. "Yeah. You seem pretty chill, just standing there watching the whole time."

    "What, you needed help with that low-tier beast?" Ethan said calmly. With a flick of his hand, he stored the giant serpent''s corpse away and turned to leave.

    Mia: "..."

    With the mutant centipede and the giant serpent both dead, the battle was basically over. The remaining smaller creatures scattered, burrowing back into the earth and vanishing.

    The monster horde had come fast¡ªand disappeared just as quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was all over.

    All that remained was the wreckage of the battlefield and the cries of the survivors¡ªpeople mourning the friends and family they''d lost.

    "That was way too close..." Franklin and Logan exchanged a look, still shaken.

    At the same time, they couldn''t help but feel awe¡ªMia was insanely powerful. Even after being swallowed whole, she''d managed to kill the beast from the inside.

    They both felt like they''d just dodged death by a hair.

    But Logan''s lips were starting to go numb, the swelling getting worse. They were now puffed up like overstuffed sausages.

    "Dad... the venom in my wound¡ªI need someone to suck it out. Fast."

    "Uh..." Franklin glanced at his lips. "Yeah, go find someone else for that."

    Around them, the others were cleaning up the battlefield, repairing damaged houses and rebuilding the broken fences.

    "Thank you. Thank you so much for saving me and my daughter," Jenny said sincerely.

    Chris grinned. "Heh, no problem. Just doing what I had to."

    "Uncle Chris, wasn''t it me and Sean who killed the mutant centipede?" Brandon chimed in.

    "Uh..." Chris scratched his head. "Didn''t I block a few attacks too?"

    "Thanks again," Jenny said, smiling warmly. Her gratitude was obvious.

    Chris suddenly felt like her attitude toward him had changed. Maybe this whole "hero saves the damsel" thing really worked.

    Even if he''d only saved half a damsel...

    Not far away, Mia walked over slowly, still covered in venom and snake blood, looking a bit worse for wear.

    Sean''s sharp eyes locked onto her.

    "You okay?"

    "I''m fine."

    "Oh... I got hit with that same snake venom back in the Underground Temple. Had me shitting my guts out," Sean said casually.

    "Pfft!"

    Everyone nearby burst out laughing.

    Chris immediately chimed in, "Honestly, that snake venom you guys got hit with wasn''t even the worst. Logan''s the real tragedy here¡ªhis lips are so swollen they look like sausages."

    "Oh yeah?" Brandon smirked and gave him a subtle nod. "Uncle Chris, take a look over there."

    Chris followed his gaze.

    In the middle of a small crowd, Logan was sitting with his lips still puffed up, pouting slightly. Two young girls were kneeling in front of him, taking turns sucking the venom out of his wound.

    "Damn..." Chris sucked in a breath, eyes wide with envy.

    Getting poisoned comes with that kind of treatment?

    Didn''t look all that tragic to him...

    With the chaos finally behind them, the group headed back to the guesthouse to eat and get some rest.

    ...

    The bloody night slowly passed.

    But Logan couldn''t sleep. Even though most of the venom had been drawn out, his lips were still swollen and sore, making it hard to speak clearly.

    "Dad... these monsters are evolving way too fast!"

    "Mm." Franklin gave a noncommittal grunt, nodding slightly.

    Logan kept going, "Those outsiders still plan to head to Mosca Peak. I don''t care how strong they are, they''re not gonna make it. It''s basically suicide."

    Franklin narrowed his eyes. "What kind of scheme are you cooking up now?"

    "No scheme," Logan said quickly. "I just think someone should tag along, you know? In case they get wiped out, at least someone''s around to know what happened."

    Of course, what he really meant was¡ªif something did happen to them, he''d be first in line to scavenge whatever loot they left behind.

    That alien stone tablet? Who knew what kind of power it held. Even if he just picked up a few of their weapons, it''d be a huge boost to his own strength.

    And besides, during tonight''s battle, Ethan hadn''t lifted a finger. Logan couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwas the guy hiding something? Maybe tomorrow, at Mosca Peak, he''d finally show his hand.

    "Fine," Franklin said, not stopping him. "You wanna go, go. But listen¡ªdon''t do anything stupid."

    "Got it!" Logan grinned, satisfied, and finally drifted off to sleep.

    ...

    Under the night sky, the lights of the Oasis gradually dimmed, and silence settled over the settlement. For once, peace returned.

    Until the first light of dawn crept over the horizon, bathing the land in a soft golden glow.

    A new day began. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    People stirred from their beds, stepping outside to resume their daily routines.

    Ethan''s group was already geared up and ready to move out, their goal clear: find the alien stone tablet.

    But Ethan''s plan wasn''t to head straight to Mosca Peak. Instead, he wanted to make a detour to Albuquerque first¡ªto hunt down a few Black-Skin Zombies. The idea was to use their tainted blood to lure more of them to Mosca Peak, where they''d clash with the mutant beasts already there.

    Then, once the two sides had worn each other down, Ethan''s team would swoop in and grab the prize¡ªsaving energy and maximizing gains.

    "Black-Skin Zombies don''t have any intelligence," Ethan explained to the group. "They hunt purely on instinct. Once they smell their own blood, they''ll chase it relentlessly. So it''s easy to lead them to Mosca Peak. Got it?"

    "Got it."

    "Damn, that''s clever~~~" someone muttered, eyes lighting up.

    Even Mia nodded, though her expression still said scheming bastard.

    Seriously, the guy didn''t waste anything. Even the most worthless Black-Skin Zombies were getting put to use. If a goose flew overhead, he''d probably pluck a feather on the way. He never made a move unless it paid off.

    But then Chris frowned, something clicking in his head.

    "Wait a sec... hold on... who''s gonna be the one to lure the Black-Skin Zombies?"

    ...

 Chapter 402 - 402: Day three of missing the boss...

    As soon as the words left his mouth, the air went dead silent. No one said a thing¡ªthey all just turned to look at Chris in perfect sync.

    "Wait... why are you all looking at me like that?" Chris blinked, eyes wide.

    Brandon shrugged. "Whoever brought it up should go."

    Chris panicked. "W-Wait, hold on! Uncle Chris here''s getting up there in years, my knees aren''t what they used to be. Plus, you know, you can control blood¡ªthis is right up your alley!"

    Brandon raised an eyebrow. "Controlling blood over that kind of distance? That''d drain a ton of energy. I''m one of the main fighters here¡ªI''d rather save my strength to kill more monsters."

    Chris: "..."

    Ethan chimed in after a moment, "Let''s not worry about it now. Someone''ll end up doing it when the time comes."

    "Fair enough," the group nodded in agreement.

    Chris muttered to himself, Yeah, someone will... just please don''t let it be me.

    With that, they got ready to head out, planning to return to Albuquerque and stick to the plan.

    But just then, Thomas and Jenny walked over.

    "We heard you''re going monster hunting," Jenny said, her eyes clear and sincere. "We want to come with you."

    Everyone looked a little surprised.

    Chris jumped in, "Jenny, are you worried about me? Don''t be¡ªI''ll be fine, seriously."

    Jenny shook her head. "No, it''s not that. You saved me and my daughter last night. I can''t just sit back and do nothing while you''re risking your lives today."

    "Exactly," Thomas added. "We might not be strong, but we can help however we can."

    Ethan gave a small nod. He didn''t object.

    More tools in the toolbox, the better...

    "Alright then, let''s move."

    They stepped out of the building. Outside, people were still hard at work, rebuilding what was left of their homes. The damage from last night was clearly heavy.

    But in the crowd, a young man with sausage-thick lips shot a glance at Ethan, eyes narrowing as he watched them head toward the edge of Oasis. He quickly nudged the guy next to him.

    "Let''s go. We''re following them."

    ...

    A short while later, Ethan and the group had left Oasis behind. Endless dunes stretched out before them, the wind howling through the air, kicking up clouds of dust.

    The morning sun was brutal, beating down on them with a searing heat that made their skin sting.

    Ethan could feel it¡ªthere was a group trailing them from behind. Human. Judging by the aura, it was Logan and his crew.

    But Ethan didn''t say anything. He let them follow¡ªfor now.

    Chris brought up the rear, his eyes locked on Jenny''s back. Her figure was graceful, curves in all the right places.

    "Jenny''s not just beautiful¡ªshe''s got a good heart. Grateful, loyal. She knows how dangerous Mosca Peak is, and she still came to help us."

    Brandon glanced back. "Yeah... and what''s that got to do with you?"

    Chris looked offended. "What do you mean? Who else would it have to do with?"

    Brandon deadpanned, "Black-Skin Zombies."

    Chris scoffed. "No way!"

    But then he paused, thinking it over. Jenny hadn''t really shown any interest in him. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Now that I think about it... she''s always been kinda cold toward me."

    Brandon snorted. "Well, duh. Her husband just died. She''s still grieving. And you''re already trying to flirt with her? Honestly, the fact she didn''t stab you says a lot about her patience."

    Chris blinked. "Oh... yeah, that makes sense." He nodded slowly, like a lightbulb had gone off. "She''s still mourning. That''s why she can''t accept me yet."

    Guess I''ll have to find a way to help her move on from her husband''s death...

    They kept chatting as they walked, their footprints trailing behind them across the endless desert.

    Along the way, they ran into a few monsters, but they were low-level¡ªThomas took care of them without breaking a sweat.

    Eventually, after crossing a ridge, a ruined city came into view. Buildings lay in crumbled heaps, the whole place a picture of desolation.

    The city was huge¡ªits edges lost in the horizon. Here and there, dark shapes flickered across the broken structures.

    "We''re back..." Chris muttered, a strange mix of nostalgia and dread in his voice. Last time, they''d been chased out of here by Black-Skin Zombies, forced to flee for their lives.

    Now, from deep within the city, the occasional guttural roar echoed through the ruins.

    "Jenny, have you ever seen a Black-Skin Zombie before?" Chris asked, his tone casual but with a hint of anticipation.

    Jenny shook her head. "No, I''ve only heard about them. People say there''s a type of zombie in Albuquerque that''s especially vicious."

    Chris nodded, eyes narrowing slightly. "You''ll see them soon enough. When they swarm out all at once... it''s terrifying."

    "Oh..." Jenny gave a small nod, her expression a mix of curiosity and unease.

    "You guys stay here," Ethan said from the side, his voice calm but firm. "I''ll go into the city alone."

    That was the plan¡ªget a sample of Black-Skin Zombie blood first, then lure them out. If too many people went in, it''d draw attention and increase the risk of something going wrong.

    "Now that''s what I call a good gig," Chris muttered, stretching out as the others agreed and settled down to rest.

    Up ahead, Ethan walked alone toward the ruins of Albuquerque.

    But on a sand dune not far off, a few figures lay flat on their stomachs, peeking over the edge, eyes locked on Ethan.

    "Logan, why''s he going into Albuquerque by himself?" one of them whispered.

    "No idea," Logan replied, eyes narrowed. "Maybe he''s feeding himself to the Black-Skin Zombies."

    His lackey frowned, thinking it over. "Should we... follow him in?"

    Logan turned to him with a look like he was talking to a toddler who just tried to eat sand. "Are you out of your damn mind?"

    He didn''t even hesitate. "We''re not going anywhere near that place."

    Albuquerque was crawling with Black-Skin Zombies. Their sense of smell was razor-sharp¡ªthey could sniff out a human from blocks away. And once they locked onto you, it was game over. They didn''t stop until you were dead.

    Logan had zero interest in becoming zombie chow.

    ...

    Inside the city, Ethan activated his Domain of the Dead, cloaking himself completely. Not a trace of his presence leaked out.

    A few Black-Skin Zombies passed nearby¡ªthin-limbed, skin stretched tight over bones like dried leather¡ªbut they didn''t notice a thing.

    Ethan moved silently, scanning the area with his senses.

    He still had some of his own people in Albuquerque. The ones he''d left behind. Jerky and Slick were the top dogs among them.

    Hope they''re still alive, Ethan thought. Would suck if they got eaten by those freaks.

    There weren''t many places in the city safe enough to hide. After a quick sweep, Ethan locked onto their energy signatures.

    They were holed up in the basement of an old shopping mall. The space was huge¡ªbig enough to hold hundreds of zombies.

    And that''s exactly what was down there.

    Jerky and Slick had been gathering every zombie they could find, trying to build a proper horde. Their goal? Reclaim dominance and rebuild the Zombie Horde.

    But lately, morale had hit rock bottom.

    "Day three of missing the boss..." Slick muttered, lying on his back, staring at the cracked ceiling.

    "Don''t worry," Jerky said, trying to sound upbeat. "We just gotta keep working. Gather more zombies. When he comes back, we''ll surprise him."

    Slick glanced around the room. "This is the surprise? We''ve got, what, four hundred zombies? Most of them are starving. A bunch are already halfway to turning into Black-Skin freaks."

    "This isn''t a surprise¡ªit''s a horror show. We''re barely stronger than the bottom-feeders on the outskirts."

    "We''ll get there," Jerky insisted. "If only the desert didn''t have all those mutated monsters, we could expand outward."

    Just mentioning the desert beasts made them both shudder.

    "Where the hell is the boss, anyway?" Slick muttered, worry creeping into his voice.

    ...

 Chapter 403 - 403: Itâ€™s short, but kinda cute

    "Our boss¡­ he didn''t run into some kind of trouble, did he?" Slick asked, starting to sound worried.

    "Hey, don''t go jumping to conclusions. No way that happened," Jerky cut in quickly.

    Just as the two zombies were fretting, a figure suddenly materialized in front of them, taking shape right in their line of sight.

    "Uh¡­" Both zombies froze, blinking like they couldn''t believe what they were seeing.

    "Boss?"

    "Yeah," Ethan nodded.

    Their faces lit up with joy. They scrambled to their feet and rushed over, practically wagging their tails.

    The other zombies nearby all bowed their heads respectfully.

    "Boss, you''re finally back!" Jerky beamed, then added proudly, "Look¡ªthis is the Zombie Horde I managed to gather."

    Ethan glanced around. The zombies were all shriveled up, drained of energy¡ªbasically the undead version of the elderly, sick, and injured.

    Well¡­

    At least it was clear the two of them had done their best.

    "But that stone tablet you mentioned¡­ I searched all over Albuquerque and couldn''t find it," Slick said, sounding a little defeated.

    "No worries. I found it. We''re heading to Mosca Peak in a bit," Ethan replied.

    Jerky''s eyes gleamed at that. Wait, they were already going into battle with the horde he just pulled together?

    But Mosca Peak was crawling with mutated monsters. He wasn''t sure they''d even make it there alive, let alone fight.

    Ethan figured the same¡ªif they didn''t get a power boost, they''d be dead weight. So, time for a last-minute upgrade.

    He flipped his hand, and a crystal core appeared. Unlike the usual ones, this one had a mottled, chaotic energy swirling inside. He''d gotten it back in the Underground Temple, after killing that massive snake-beast that had fused with a zombie.

    "Stick this thing in your skull, and you might evolve into a fusion-type Zombie King," Ethan explained, holding up the core.

    Jerky''s eyes lit up. He stepped forward, practically bouncing with excitement.

    "Boss, let me do it! I''m ready to take whatever comes!"

    "Oh, but I''m not sure it''ll work. There''s a real chance you could die," Ethan said bluntly.

    Jerky froze, then quickly stepped back.

    "Slick, your turn."

    "Uh¡­ I¡­" Slick stared at the crystal core, clearly terrified, caught in a spiral of hesitation.

    Ethan had only ever fused plants and zombies before¡ªnever tried it with a mutated beast. So yeah, this was uncharted territory. But hey, there''s a first time for everything. And this core wasn''t exactly high-grade, so it wasn''t a huge loss if it didn''t work.

    "You ready?"

    "Am I gonna die?" Slick asked, still nervous.

    Ethan shrugged. "If you die, you die. What''s the big deal?"

    "Wait, what??" Slick''s jaw dropped.

    But before he could say anything else, Ethan reached out and, using the power of the Domain of the Dead, shoved the crystal core straight into Slick''s skull.

    Slick froze, still processing what just happened.

    "That''s it?"

    "Yeah," Ethan said, watching him closely.

    "But I don''t feel any different¡­" Slick muttered, confused.

    The words had barely left his mouth when a loud crack echoed in his head¡ªlike an eggshell splitting open. First came an unbearable itch, then a wave of searing pain.

    "Raaagh¡ª!"

    He let out a guttural roar and collapsed, writhing on the ground in agony.

    It was a brutal sight.

    The other zombies looked at each other, unsure what to make of it.

    Jerky leaned in, worried. "Boss, is he¡­ actually dying?"

    "Probably not. This kind of reaction is normal during fusion," Ethan said calmly.

    Right on cue, Slick started to change. His pupils narrowed into diamond shapes, and two sharp fangs pushed out from his mouth.

    His once shriveled skin began to show faint outlines of scales.

    Then, from just above his backside, a tiny snake tail sprouted¡ªbarely two inches long, comically small.

    At the same time, his screams abruptly stopped. He pushed himself off the ground, and the aura around him had completely shifted.

    His snake-like eyes gleamed with menace, his fangs bared in a snarl, like he was ready to tear someone apart.

    Cold, bloodthirsty, savage¡ªSlick had transformed from a regular zombie into a fusion-type Zombie King.

    "Damn, bro, you''re looking strong!" Jerky circled around Slick, eyes wide with amazement.

    When he got behind him, he noticed the tiny tail swaying back and forth¡ªbarely two inches long. "Yo, you even grew a little tail! That''s wild."

    "It''s short, but kinda cute," Ethan said with a smirk, clearly satisfied. Looked like the fusion had worked.

    This method was solid.

    "Boss, I can really feel it¡ªI''m way stronger now," Slick said, buzzing with excitement as he clenched his claws.

    "Yeah, not bad," Ethan nodded. He could tell Slick had evolved from a B-rank to a B+¡ªa pretty standard jump for a newly fused Zombie King. Nothing too flashy, but solid. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    So far, though, Slick didn''t seem to have any weird or unique abilities. Whether he developed any down the line¡­ well, that''d be up to fate.

    "Alright, eat up. We''re heading to Mosca Peak soon." With a wave of his hand, Ethan tossed out a fresh batch of "gourmet treats"¡ªmutated venomous snakes, scorpions, even a few chunks of Giant Sandworm.

    The basement instantly filled with a thick, metallic stench¡ªabsolutely nauseating to humans, but to zombies? It was a five-star buffet.

    They''d been running on empty, practically starving. Now, faced with a pile of mutated monster corpses, their eyes lit up with bloodlust. Without hesitation, they lunged forward and started tearing into the meat.

    The sound of gnawing and flesh being ripped apart echoed through the dark basement, a full-on zombie feeding frenzy.

    As they devoured the meat, their energy began to return, and with it, their ferocity.

    But the feast didn''t last long.

    From above, the sound of footsteps and guttural zombie snarls echoed through the ceiling.

    "Shit! Black-Skin Zombies!" Jerky and Slick froze, alarmed.

    Guess all the noise from Slick''s fusion¡ªand now the smell of fresh meat¡ªhad drawn them in.

    Ethan, on the other hand, didn''t seem the least bit bothered. In fact, he looked pleased.

    Perfect. He''d been meaning to spill some of their blood anyway.

    "Keep eating. I''ll handle the Black-Skin Zombies."

    "For real?!" The zombies looked at each other in awe. Their boss was literally stepping out to fight just so they could finish their meal in peace. Yeah, they''d definitely picked the right leader.

    Ethan''s form flickered, then vanished into shadow as he phased through the ceiling and emerged above the basement.

    The moment he appeared, the snarls grew louder.

    A pack of over a dozen Black-Skin Zombies had gathered, drawn by the noise and scent. Their hollow black eye sockets locked onto Ethan, nostrils flaring as they picked up his scent. With a chorus of savage howls, they charged.

    Black-Skin Zombies had no minds¡ªjust raw instinct.

    But before they could reach him, Ethan unleashed the Domain of the Dead.

    In an instant, the air thickened like concrete. The zombies froze mid-charge, their bodies crushed under invisible pressure. Bones cracked and popped like dry twigs. One by one, they collapsed, twitching, black blood oozing out and pooling beneath them.

    Before the stench could even spread, Ethan waved his hand.

    All of it¡ªthe blood, the corpses¡ªvanished in a blink.

    "Got the Black-Skin Zombie blood. Now I just need a good bait to lure the rest to Mosca Peak¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 404 - 404: Run! Now!

    Ethan narrowed his eyes, staring toward the sand dunes just outside the small town. He could sense a few human presences up there¡ªLogan and his crew, huddled together, whispering about something, clearly scheming.

    "Well, since I''m already here, might as well make myself useful," Ethan muttered with a smirk. True to his opportunistic nature, he locked onto them as his next target. In the blink of an eye, his figure faded into the air like a shadow slipping away.

    Up on the dune, Logan and his guys were lying flat on their stomachs, eyes glued to the town below.

    The scorching sand beneath them was starting to burn through their clothes, making it hard to stay still.

    "Logan, nothing''s happening," one of the guys whispered.

    "Yeah, why hasn''t he come out yet?" Logan frowned, clearly puzzled.

    One of the lackeys scratched his head. "You think maybe he already got eaten by those Black-Skin Zombies?"

    "Nah, I doubt it. There hasn''t been any sign of a fight in town," Logan replied, trying to sound logical, though he didn''t sound too sure himself.

    "Then where the hell did he go?"

    They all looked at each other, unsure. They were tempted to go check it out, but none of them really had the guts.

    "You guys looking for me?" a deep, smooth voice suddenly rumbled behind them.

    Everyone jumped like they''d been electrocuted. They spun around fast.

    Standing there in a crisp white shirt, eyes cold and unreadable, was Ethan¡ªthe very guy they''d been spying on.

    "Wha¡ªwhen the hell did he get here?" Logan''s eyes went wide with shock. The guy had just appeared out of nowhere, like a damn ghost.

    The others were just as freaked out.

    "Shit¡­ this is some horror movie crap¡­"

    Logan had been tailing Ethan all the way here, and now he''d been caught red-handed. He forced a stiff laugh, trying to play it cool. "I, uh¡­ I was just checking in. You know, making sure you were okay."

    "Oh, well, thanks for the concern," Ethan said flatly.

    Logan''s smile twitched awkwardly. He waved it off quickly. "No big deal. We''re all friends here, right? Gotta look out for each other."

    Ethan tilted his head slightly, then asked out of nowhere, "You''re a speed-type Awakener, right?"

    Logan blinked. "Yeah¡­?"

    "So, you run fast?"

    "Of course I do," Logan said, puffing up a little. He had some pride in his abilities, but he couldn''t figure out why Ethan was suddenly asking.

    Then Ethan said, deadpan, "Good. Then you''d better start running."

    "Huh? What?" Logan froze, completely confused.

    Before he could process what was happening, Ethan flicked his wrist¡ªand a splash of thick, black blood from a Black-Skin Zombie flew straight into Logan''s face.

    "Ugh! Pfft! Puh¡ªwhat the hell?!" Logan doubled over, gagging violently. The stench was overwhelming¡ªlike rotting corpses soaked in sewage. He nearly threw up everything he''d eaten in the past week.

    "What the hell is this?! It reeks!"

    "Logan, I swear, even a sewer rat dead for a week wouldn''t smell this bad," one of his guys said, holding his nose and frantically waving the air.

    The putrid stench of the Black-Skin Zombie blood quickly spread, carried by the wind straight into the town.

    Almost instantly, the howls from within grew louder¡ªmore savage, more frenzied.

    Something had been stirred.

    Ethan, satisfied with the chaos he''d just triggered, casually added, "Oh, right. You should probably run toward Mosca Peak."

    "...???" Logan stood there, face dripping with black blood, completely dumbfounded.

    What the hell did that mean?

    Before he could ask, Ethan vanished¡ªjust like that. Gone without a trace.

    The group stood frozen, totally lost.

    "What the hell just happened?"

    "He tells me to run to Mosca Peak, and I''m just supposed to do it?" Logan scoffed, trying to shake it off.

    But before he could finish the thought, a chorus of guttural roars erupted from Albuquerque. The sound was getting closer¡ªfast. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then they saw them.

    Black-Skin Zombies, dozens of them, maybe hundreds, pouring out of the town like a swarm of ants. They were sprinting on all fours, drawn by the scent of blood.

    And they were coming straight for them.

    Their limbs were long and wiry, but they moved with terrifying speed and precision. Their hollow, empty eye sockets locked onto their prey like predators from hell.

    "Holy shit!" Logan''s eyes went wide as the realization hit him like a freight train. Panic surged through him.

    "Run! Now!" someone shouted, and without a second thought, the group turned and bolted.

    But the Black-Skin Zombies weren''t about to let them go. These things were relentless¡ªonce they locked onto a target, they didn''t stop until it was dead. They tore across the barren desert like a pack of rabid beasts, quickly forming a massive, black wave of death in hot pursuit.

    Back in the city, the chaos hadn''t gone unnoticed. Mia and the others had already picked up on the disturbance.

    "The Black-Skin Zombies have been stirred up," Mia said, her voice tense.

    "Yeah, Jenny, look at that. It''s insane," Chris added, pointing toward the horizon.

    Jenny''s eyes widened as she stared out. Her mouth formed a perfect O. It was the first time she''d seen a full-blown Black-Skin Zombie horde in action.

    "This is terrifying! Seriously terrifying!"

    But then something clicked in her mind. Something didn''t add up.

    Who the hell are they chasing?

    She squinted into the distance, trying to make out the figures sprinting across the endless desert. One of them¡ªleading the pack¡ªlooked oddly familiar.

    "Wait... is that Logan???"

    "Huh? Damn, I think you''re right," Thomas said, just as stunned. "What the hell is he doing out there?"

    Chris, on the other hand, was secretly relieved.

    Thank God he showed up. Otherwise, I''d probably be the one stuck luring those freaks away.

    "Appreciate it, bro..." he muttered under his breath.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Logan and his crew were in hell. The desert heat was brutal¡ªpushing fifty degrees Celsius. The sun blazed overhead like a furnace, and the air felt like it was cooking their skin.

    Logan''s lips were cracked and swollen, his tongue hanging out as he gasped for breath. "Haaah... haaah..."

    "We''re screwed! We''re totally screwed!" he thought, panic clawing at his chest. "Those damn Black-Skin Zombies have locked onto us. What the hell do we do now?"

    These things were like a swarm of pissed-off hornets¡ªonce they had your scent, they didn''t stop. The only way to shake them was to get out of their sensory range.

    Problem was, they were fast. Logan might''ve had a slight edge in speed, but not by much. Outrunning them completely? That''d take a miracle¡ªor a death wish.

    His crew was freaking out too, but one of them noticed something odd.

    "Hey, Logan... are we seriously heading toward Mosca Peak?"

    "Where else do you want to go? Back to my dad''s place?" Logan snapped.

    If they led this zombie horde back to Oasis, it''d be a bloodbath¡ªworse than last night. The whole camp would be wiped out.

    And then they''d really have nowhere left to go...

    The others looked at him with newfound respect. "Logan, man... you''re a hero. You''re risking your life to lead the horde away from Oasis."

    "Cut the crap," Logan muttered, eyes narrowing. "I''m picking up the pace."

    He was an A-rank Agility-type Awakener, after all¡ªway faster than the rest of them. Time to put that to use.

    As he kicked into high gear, his crew started to panic.

    "Wait, Logan! Don''t ditch us!"

    "Then keep up," he shot back, already pulling ahead.

    But just then, one of the guys noticed something... off.

    "Hold up... I don''t think we got any of that zombie blood on us."

    "Yeah!" another chimed in. "We didn''t get splashed at all!"

    "Huh???" Logan skidded to a stop, confused. He turned around and saw his crew veering off, putting distance between themselves and his path.

    "Where the hell are you guys going?!"

    "Back to Oasis¡ªto get reinforcements for you!"

    ...

 Chapter 405 - 405: Guyâ€™s got some serious parkour skills

    "..."

    Logan was speechless.

    Heartless bastards, the lot of them!

    But there was no time to dwell on it now. With no other choice, he took off alone, sprinting toward Mosca Peak.

    The journey wasn''t exactly smooth, but it could''ve been worse. Every now and then, he startled some small creatures¡ªscorpions or venomous bugs bursting out of the sand to ambush him. But he managed to dodge them all, scrambling, tumbling, and leaping his way past danger by the skin of his teeth.

    Roughly six hours later, the horizon finally shifted. A jagged range of barren mountains came into view¡ªno grass, no trees, just endless stretches of dull yellow and blood-red rock.

    Legend had it those red stones weren''t even from Earth. Supposedly, this was a hotspot for meteorite crashes.

    The area was littered with twisted, alien-looking rock formations, crawling with palm-sized spiders, their hairy bodies enough to make your skin crawl just looking at them.

    Logan shot past them like a gust of wind, not daring to slow down.

    He glanced up at Mosca Peak ahead, and for a moment, he felt like crying.

    "Maybe I never should''ve gone to Albuquerque. If I hadn''t, I wouldn''t be in this mess, stuck in a hellhole like this."

    "And Ethan... that asshole actually splashed me with Black-Skin Zombie blood. What the hell was he thinking?"

    He silently prayed that this mission wouldn''t be the end of him¡ªthat somehow, he''d make it out alive.

    With a running leap, Logan vaulted onto a massive boulder, officially entering the Mosca Peak zone.

    As an agility-enhanced Awakener, his movements were sharp and fluid, like a top-tier parkour athlete. He bounded from rock to rock, scaling the terrain with practiced ease.

    But it didn''t take long before he stirred up the local wildlife.

    A dry, scraping sound echoed from the cracks between the rocks¡ªclaws grinding against stone, growing louder and more frequent. One by one, mutated venomous scorpions began crawling out.

    They came in all shapes and sizes¡ªsome black, some dark red. The small ones were the size of a hand; the big ones, as large as truck tires. But every single one had a deadly stinger, glistening with poison.

    "Shit!"

    Logan''s heart jumped into his throat. He wasn''t about to get poisoned again. He sprang upward, scrambling for higher ground.

    Below him, the scorpions swarmed, a writhing mass of chitin and venom.

    He had no choice but to keep climbing, leaping from ledge to ledge.

    A quick glance behind confirmed it¡ªthere was no going back.

    And every crevice he passed seemed to be hiding something nasty. Spiders, snakes, all lying in wait to ambush him. He narrowly dodged several attacks, each one a close call.

    Scanning the cliffside, he spotted a flat stone ledge jutting out from the mountain. It looked stable, and more importantly, there didn''t seem to be any monsters nearby.

    "That looks promising¡­"

    He launched himself into the air, Spider-Man style, grabbing the edge of the ledge with one hand and flipping his body up and over. He landed smoothly.

    He looked around¡ªno monsters. So far, so good.

    But the chaos he''d stirred up below hadn''t gone unnoticed. The creatures he''d disturbed were still screeching and hissing, and now they were starting to crawl toward the ledge.

    And then, from the distance, the Black-Skin Zombies arrived. They''d made it to Mosca Peak.

    They were climbing and leaping just as skillfully as Logan, their movements eerily agile.

    The local monsters sensed the intrusion.

    The mutated scorpions immediately turned their attention to the zombies, leaping onto them and sinking their fangs in deep.

    Some of the scorpions used both their pincers and stingers, jabbing into the zombies'' flesh. Thick, black blood oozed out, reeking like rotting meat.

    "Raaaghhh!"

    One of the Black-Skin Zombies let out a guttural roar.

    But they weren''t going down easy. Mindless and driven by pure instinct, the zombies fought back with savage fury. They didn''t care about the damage¡ªthey just ripped the scorpions off and started eating them alive.

    The two sides clashed in a brutal frenzy¡ªzombies versus monsters, a full-on bloodbath erupting across Mosca Peak.

    "Yeah, that''s right. Tear each other apart, you dumbasses," Logan muttered, crouched on the ledge, watching the chaos unfold below. With no monsters coming after him for the moment, he was more than happy to sit back and enjoy the show.

    He couldn''t help but feel a little proud of himself. "Damn, I''m a genius," he thought. "Crisis averted."

    But then¡ª

    A massive shadow silently descended from the cliff wall behind him.

    It was a spider. A giant one. The size of a compact car, its body covered in thick, bristly hair. A steel-like thread of webbing trailed from its abdomen, lowering it silently behind Logan.

    Its eight eyes gleamed in two vertical rows, and its grotesque mandibles twitched hungrily.

    Logan suddenly felt a chill crawl up his spine. Something was watching him. Something dangerous.

    He turned around¡ªand froze.

    "Holy shit!"

    The words burst out of him as every hair on his body stood on end. A cold sweat broke across his skin.

    The spider let out a shrill screech and lunged.

    A wave of hot, rancid air hit Logan in the face.

    No time to think.

    He dove to the side, narrowly dodging the attack, and scrambled up the steep rock wall beside him.

    The spider swung after him, using its web to chase him like some nightmarish pendulum.

    Logan cursed under his breath. He''d just thought he was in the clear¡ªand now this monster shows up?

    No choice but to keep running.

    ...

    Off in the distance at the base of Mosca Peak, Ethan and the others strolled up casually¡ªuntil they caught sight of the chaos ahead.

    A full-blown war had broken out. Mutated beasts were locked in a savage brawl with the Black-Skin Zombies. Up on the cliffs, a lone figure was darting between rocks, scrambling for his life as a massive spider chased him down.

    "Damn," Ethan muttered, genuinely impressed. "Guy''s got some serious parkour skills."

    Behind him, Chris watched the scene unfold and felt a cold sweat trickle down his back.

    Thank God I didn''t draw the short straw. If I''d been the one to lure the monsters, I''d be dead meat by now.

    The battle on the mountain was reaching a fever pitch. Blood of all colors splattered across the jagged rocks, only to be quickly baked dry by the relentless sun, leaving behind dark, crusty stains.

    Mosca Peak was crawling with mutated creatures¡ªhundreds of thousands of them. The fighting had stirred up even more, and they just kept pouring out from every crevice and cave.

    But the Black-Skin Zombies didn''t know fear. They kept tearing through the monsters, devouring everything in their path. It was a full-on death match¡ªno retreat, no surrender.

    "Jesus, both sides are insane," Chris muttered, eyes wide.

    "So... what now?" Mia asked, glancing at Ethan.

    "We move. While the zombies are keeping the beasts busy, this is our shot to get up the mountain."

    Ethan had been watching the battlefield closely. The zombies were fierce, sure¡ªbut they were outnumbered, badly. Some of them were already collapsing under the weight of venomous scorpions and snakes coiled around their limbs, getting dragged down and swallowed by the monster horde.

    If they waited too long, the zombies would be wiped out¡ªand then they''d have to face the full force of those creatures themselves.

    Now was the time.

    "Let''s go!"

    Mia and the others nodded, drawing their weapons, ready for whatever came next.

    Still, a question lingered in all their minds¡ªwhat the hell was at the top of this mountain that made it worth all this?

    They picked a path with fewer monsters and began their ascent.

    Mia took the lead, as always, charging ahead without hesitation.

    She leapt from rock to rock, and whenever a creature lunged at her, she met it with a clean, precise slash¡ªcutting it down in a single blow.

    Every strike was surgical.

    But the mountain wasn''t done with them yet. From the cliffs above, snakes and scorpions began to rain down like a living storm.

    Behind her, Brandon activated his ability¡ªBlood Burst.

    The moment the creatures hit the air, they froze mid-fall¡ªthen exploded in a spray of gore.

    "Damn, that''s badass," Thomas said, eyes wide.

    "Seriously," Jenny agreed, ducking as a chunk of monster meat flew past.

    The creatures at the base of Mosca Peak weren''t high-level, and they couldn''t do much to slow the team down. They carved their way up the slope like a hot knife through butter.

    But halfway up the mountain, a familiar voice rang out¡ªdesperate and panicked.

    "Help... help me!"

    They turned toward the sound. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    There was Logan, clinging to a ledge, his lips swollen like sausages, flailing and shouting for dear life.

    ...

 Chapter 406 - 406: You really stinkï¼ï¼ï¼

    Chris and the others turned their heads, curiosity written all over their faces.

    "That sausage-lipped guy''s still alive?"

    Thomas and Jenny, who had a bit of a connection with Logan, couldn''t just stand by and do nothing. Jenny''s eyes narrowed with focus, and in a flash, a soft blue energy swirled around her. With a wave of her hand, a water tornado shot forward.

    As it tore through the air, the vortex howled like a dragon''s roar, fierce and powerful.

    But the massive spider didn''t flinch. Its eight vertical eyes locked onto the attack, completely unfazed. It didn''t even try to dodge. Instead, its thick tail whipped around, spewing out a flood of webbing that wove itself into a massive net right in front of it.

    The web was dense and tough¡ªlike steel cables strung together.

    The water tornado slammed into the net, but its force dropped off sharply. In seconds, it was shredded into a thousand droplets, scattering like mist.

    What had been a deadly attack now looked more like a fancy showerhead.

    "Damn, it''s that strong?" Jenny thought, stunned.

    No wonder Logan ran like hell. These mutated freaks were no joke.

    And the spider wasn''t just tough¡ªit was pissed. After taking the hit, it let out a deafening screech that rattled the air. It was officially enraged.

    With a powerful leap, all eight legs launched it forward, chasing after Logan even faster than before.

    "Oh, come on¡­"

    Logan''s eyes went wide. Things had just gone from bad to worse.

    Help? This was help?

    They were making it worse!

    He looked like he was about to cry. "S-Somebody help me!!!"

    Jenny scratched her head, looking a little sheepish. "Uh¡­ sorry, Logan."

    Chris tried to comfort her. "Hey, Jenny, it''s not your fault. It''s that idiot Logan''s. He''s always poking monsters with a stick¡­"

    ¡­

    Up ahead, Mia''s sharp eyes locked onto the spider. She could tell¡ªthis thing had to go.

    The Lightning Blade in her hand crackled with energy, growing more intense by the second. Then, with a burst of power, she launched herself into the air like a missile. The rock beneath her feet cracked from the force of her takeoff.

    She shot forward, straight at the mutated beast.

    The spider fired more webs, weaving another massive net in front of it, just like it would when trapping prey. It was trying to snare her mid-air.

    But Mia''s tachi sliced through the air like a razor. With a flurry of slashes, she tore through the webs like they were paper, shredding them effortlessly.

    In midair, the shredded silk floated down like snowflakes.

    And through that ''snowfall,'' Mia emerged.

    Her blade flashed across the spider''s midsection, leaving a deep, dark green gash. The once-ferocious spider froze in place.

    The light in its eyes dimmed.

    Then, with a sickening crack, its body split in two. Green blood sprayed everywhere, and its guts spilled out onto the ground.

    "Holy crap¡­" Jenny and the others stared in awe. That monster had been terrifying¡ªand Mia had cut it down with a single strike. The scene was nothing short of jaw-dropping.

    But no one was more relieved than Logan.

    Crisis averted¡ªagain.

    With monsters swarming the base of the mountain, he had nowhere to run. Seeing how powerful Mia was, he made up his mind to stick close to her and the others.

    "Okay¡­ maybe now I''ll live through this."

    Ethan leapt down beside the spider''s corpse, his movements smooth and effortless. With a casual wave of his hand, he stored the massive body into his spatial ring. "A spider this big? That''s a new flavor."

    Mia shot him a look, clearly unimpressed, then turned back to the fight.

    Because the monsters just kept coming.

    Mosca Peak was living up to its reputation.

    They weren''t just coming from the ground and the sides¡ªmutated scorpions and snakes were dropping from above too.

    It was a full 360-degree assault.

    The smaller creatures weren''t that strong, but they were relentless and exhausting to deal with.

    Everyone was starting to feel it.

    Sean glanced around with a "wise" look in his eyes. "I''m starving."

    Chris gave him a look. "Dude, your fuel consumption is insane. You barely moved and you''re already hungry again?"

    Ethan looked up. As they climbed higher, the number of monsters was finally starting to thin out. Judging by the energy in the air, they were almost through this hellish zone. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hang in there. We''ll be able to rest soon."

    "Okay¡­" Sean mumbled.

    No more big threats showed up in this stretch, but it still took them a solid thirty minutes of nonstop fighting before the monster numbers started to drop off.

    Everyone was drenched in sweat, backs aching, legs sore¡ªthey were completely wiped.

    They''d made it to the upper-mid section of Mosca Peak. The massive swarms of mutated beasts had finally disappeared, leaving only a few scattered scorpions and snakes behind¡ªnothing they couldn''t handle anymore.

    "Whew¡ª" Everyone let out a long breath of relief.

    Except for Ethan, they were all covered in mutant blood¡ªblue, green, red¡ªyou name it. It was a messy, chaotic mix that made them look like they''d just crawled out of a blender.

    "Finally, a break," Chris sighed, slumping down onto a nearby rock.

    Mia, on the other hand, looked way less worn out than the rest. Her stamina was clearly on another level. Aside from being splattered with monster juice, she was basically untouched.

    Her sharp eyes flicked over to Ethan, who was still spotless, not a drop of blood on him. She couldn''t help but call him out. "Seriously? We''ve been fighting monsters nonstop and you didn''t lift a finger."

    "Helping out is exhausting," Ethan replied with a shrug.

    Mia: "..."

    Sean piped up, rubbing his stomach. "I''m starving. Can we eat now?"

    Ethan nodded. After all, they''d helped him find the stone tablet¡ªfeeding them was the least he could do.

    With a wave of his hand, he pulled out the vulture meat from earlier.

    They''d already eaten about half of it, but there was still plenty left.

    "This vulture meat''s not bad. I''ll grill it up for everyone," Chris offered, stepping up like a seasoned BBQ master.

    They gathered around a big flat rock for a mid-battle break, taking the chance to rest and refuel.

    Chris got to work, grilling the meat until it was golden brown and crispy on the outside, juicy on the inside. Before long, the rich, savory aroma filled the air.

    The smell was irresistible. Everyone dug in like they hadn''t eaten in days.

    Jenny and Thomas, both from Oasis, had never tasted anything like this. They tore into the meat like wild animals, practically swallowing their tongues in the process.

    "Mmm! This is amazing!"

    But not far behind them, Logan was still lurking.

    He''d followed the group all the way here while running from the monster horde, and after all that nonstop sprinting, he was completely drained.

    The worst part? He had nothing to eat.

    Now, watching them feast, his stomach growled loud enough to echo. His mouth watered uncontrollably, and he kept swallowing hard, trying to ignore the hunger gnawing at him.

    Eventually, he couldn''t take it anymore. The smell was too much. He stumbled forward, drawn by the scent like a moth to flame.

    But there was a problem¡ªhe was still covered in blood from the Black-Skin Zombies, and the stench coming off him was absolutely foul.

    Chris was mid-bite when his nose twitched. He paused, frowning.

    He sniffed again.

    "Sean¡­ did you crap your pants again?" Chris asked, glancing over with a suspicious look. "Why is it every time I grill vulture meat, you suddenly have an accident? Same thing happened back at the Underground Temple. Is my cooking cursed or something?"

    "I didn''t crap anything," Sean said indignantly.

    Chris turned his head¡ªand there was Logan, finally stepping into view.

    His face was smeared with grime, like he''d taken a swim in a sewer. And that god-awful stench? Yeah, it was definitely coming from him.

    Sean recoiled, covering his nose. "Dude, that''s way worse than me crapping my pants¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 407 - 407: Donâ€™t pin this on me!

    "..." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Logan was speechless. Seriously? I smell this bad because I got splashed while luring the Black-Skin Zombies away for you guys!

    Chris waved him off like he was shooing a stray dog. "What are you doing over here? Get lost, man. Stay away from us."

    "I... I''m starving too. Can''t you spare me a little something to eat?" Logan asked, thick-skinned and desperate.

    Chris didn''t even hesitate. "Nope. Not happening. Beat it."

    "Come on, don''t be like that! I risked my life dragging those Black-Skin Zombies over here. That''s gotta count for something, right? You can''t just toss me aside like trash..." Logan pleaded, his face full of misery.

    Sean looked just as annoyed, clearly wanting Logan to take the hint and leave. With a sigh, he tossed something over. "Here. Take this and go eat somewhere else."

    "Oh, uh, thanks." Logan caught it with both hands and nodded.

    But inside, he felt a little hurt. It was just a vulture claw¡ªscraps, really. Barely any meat on it. They were treating him like some beggar they were trying to get rid of.

    Then again... wasn''t he basically begging?

    The son of Oasis''s leader, reduced to this.

    Logan stepped aside, trying to console himself. Well, at least the claw''s pretty big¡ªabout the size of a grown man''s forearm. And the meat''s kinda fatty, full of collagen. Would be a waste not to eat it...

    He opened his mouth, ready to take a big bite.

    But just then, a piercing cry split the sky. A sharp, high-pitched screech echoed overhead, followed by a massive shadow sweeping across the ground, blotting out the sun.

    "Huh? What the hell was that?" Logan frowned and looked up.

    A gigantic vulture was soaring down from Mosca Peak. Its wingspan had to be over fifty feet, and its jet-black feathers gleamed like blades, reflecting a cold, deadly light.

    Its yellow eyes locked onto them, burning with fury.

    It was a male vulture. A few days ago, his mate had flown off to hunt and never came back.

    He''d been searching ever since, confused and worried. Where the hell did she go?

    Then today, while resting in the nest, he caught a whiff of something... roasted bird.

    He flew out to investigate.

    And what did he find?s. Barbecuing. Right beneath his nest.

    Logan stood there, dumbfounded. He looked at the claw in his hands, then back up at the massive vulture circling above.

    "Wait a sec... why does this claw look exactly like the one I''m holding?"

    But the giant male vulture had already lost it. With another furious screech, it spread its wings wide, whipping up a violent gust of wind, and dove straight at Logan.

    Its talons, curved like iron hooks, were aimed right at him.

    "Shit!" Logan yelped, stumbling backward to dodge.

    BOOM!

    The vulture''s claws slammed into a nearby boulder, shattering it instantly. Chunks of rock exploded in every direction.

    Logan glanced back at the wreckage, heart pounding. If that had hit me... I''d be nothing but a bloody smear right now.

    The vulture wasn''t done. It launched back into the air, wings beating hard, readying for another strike.

    "Help! There''s a monster up here!" Logan shouted, running toward Ethan and the others.

    Sean glanced at him, mouth full of greasy vulture meat. "No shit! Vulture meat smells amazing. Of course it''s gonna attract monsters!"

    "Wait, WHAT?!" Logan''s eyes went wide. A horrible thought crept into his mind¡ªDid they do this on purpose? Did they give me the claw just to lure the mutant freaks away from them?!

    They were halfway up Mosca Peak now¡ªprime territory for mutated birds.

    And that giant vulture? It wasn''t alone.

    Moments later, more screeches echoed through the sky. Dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof massive vultures burst from their nests, wings slicing through the air as they circled overhead, darkening the sky like a living storm.

    "Oh my god¡­"

    Logan''s heart was pounding with fear. One of those giant vultures was already terrifying enough¡ªnow there were dozens of them? This was it. He was done for.

    Worse yet, a bunch of those monstrous birds had their glowing eyes locked right on the vulture claw he was holding. These vultures weren''t just random beasts¡ªthey were part of the same flock, probably even family.

    Logan panicked, feeling like he was about to be judged by an angry jury of bird relatives. Without thinking, he flung the claw down the mountainside with both hands.

    "It wasn''t me! I swear, I didn''t even take a bite! Don''t pin this on me!" he shouted, backing away.

    But the vultures didn''t seem to care. In fact, his little stunt only seemed to piss them off more.

    With a chorus of shrieks, they dove at him in a frenzy. Some came at him with razor-sharp talons, others with hooked beaks. Massive boulders exploded around him as the birds struck, chunks of rock tumbling down the slope like an avalanche. It felt like the whole mountain was shaking.

    Logan didn''t dare stop. He ducked, rolled, and scrambled through the dust and debris, somehow managing to dodge every attack.

    "Damn, sausage-lips over there''s actually learning how to dodge," Ethan muttered, watching the chaos unfold.

    But the vultures weren''t just after Logan anymore. A few of them turned their attention to the rest of the group, wings slicing through the air as they dove in.

    "Scatter!" Chris shouted, dropping his half-eaten meat and leaping back. The others followed suit, spreading out to avoid the incoming assault.

    One of the vultures slammed its beak into the ground where they''d just been, sending rocks flying in every direction.

    "Earth Armor!" Thomas roared, activating his earth-based ability. The shattered stones around him surged toward his body, clumping together until he stood over ten feet tall, encased in a hulking suit of rock.

    He raised a massive stone fist and swung it straight at a diving vulture.

    BOOM!

    The impact was thunderous. The vulture was knocked back over a hundred feet, wings flailing as it struggled to regain balance mid-air.

    But Thomas didn''t come out unscathed. The stone around his fist cracked and crumbled, leaving a deep dent. His armor had nearly collapsed from the force.

    "These things are no joke," Thomas growled. "They''re strong¡ªreally strong."

    From the way they moved, from the power behind each strike, it was clear: these weren''t your average mutated beasts. Each one was at least A-rank¡ªfar more dangerous than the low-level freaks they''d fought at the base of the mountain. These were boss-tier monsters.

    Jenny''s face had gone pale. "I can''t believe it... We''re facing an entire flock of A-rank mutants?"

    "Yeah," Thomas said grimly. "Mosca Peak''s reputation isn''t just talk."

    And this was only the middle of the mountain. If A-rank monsters were already swarming here... what the hell was waiting at the summit?

    S-rank?

    ...Or worse¡ªS+?

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the battlefield. These mutant birds were definitely powerful. If he didn''t step in soon, the team might start losing people.

    Mia and Sean could hold their own, but Chris, Brandon, Oliver... they were too weak. And after everything they''d already been through, they were running on fumes. One wrong move and they''d be dead.

    Just then, a few vultures locked onto Ethan, their eyes gleaming with bloodlust. They dove from behind, talons outstretched.

    "Behind you!" Thomas shouted.

    But Ethan had already sensed them. The shadows on the ground shifted as the massive birds blotted out the sun, and a wave of killing intent surged from behind.

    Ethan turned his head slightly, just enough to glance over his shoulder. His eyes flashed red.

    In that instant, he unleashed the Domain of the Dead.

    The lead vulture was just fifteen feet away, its iron-hook talons about to tear into him¡ªwhen suddenly, everything stopped.

    It was like someone had hit pause on reality.

    The air went still. The vulture froze mid-dive, wings outstretched, eyes wide.

    Then, with a sickening crack, its body began to twist and contort, bones snapping like dry twigs. It looked like invisible hands were crushing it from all sides.

    It didn''t even have time to scream.

    The massive bird crumpled and dropped like a stone, slamming into the ground with a heavy thud, lifeless.

    ...

 Chapter 408 - 408: No monsters? Really?

    "Dead?" Thomas blinked in disbelief, eyes wide. He hadn''t even seen Ethan make a move.

    And just a second ago, there''d been this overwhelming pressure coming off him¡ªlike running into a natural predator. It hit so hard, it made your soul want to crawl out of your body.

    What the hell just happened?

    Was he hallucinating?

    But the mutated vultures weren''t imagining things. Their danger sense was way sharper than any human''s. The moment Ethan took down that massive vulture, the rest of the flock slammed on the brakes mid-air, wings flaring wide as they froze in place, too scared to come any closer.

    Some even let out eerie cries and shot back into the sky, flapping away as fast as they could.

    Just one move from Ethan, and the whole swarm scattered.

    The pressure on Mia and the others instantly lifted. With their weapons at the ready, they quickly took down a few of the stragglers.

    "Damn, we eat one vulture and suddenly the whole damn family shows up," Sean said with a grin, clearly enjoying the moment. "Ethan, bag these suckers up¡ªwe''ve got dinner for days."

    After a short skirmish, the remaining mutated vultures circled high above, screeching but keeping their distance. They didn''t dare dive again.

    Once they left the Domain of the Dead, Ethan couldn''t reach them anymore.

    Not that he needed to wipe them all out anyway.

    Finding the stone tablet was the real priority.

    "Let''s move," Ethan said.

    "Yeah," Mia nodded.

    The rest of the group agreed, their voices low but steady.

    "Phew¡ª" Thomas let out a long breath, trying to shake off the tension still clinging to his chest.

    He looked up toward the peak. They were almost there.

    Hard to imagine what kind of monster might be waiting at the summit. If anything was going to claim the top of this place, it''d be something terrifying¡ªsomething apex.

    Mia led the way, as always. Her bloodstained tachi strapped to her back, she leapt upward, scaling the rocks with fluid, practiced ease.

    Sean and the others followed close behind. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The wind at the summit was brutal, whipping their hair around and howling through the cracks in the rocks like wolves crying in the night. It made everyone''s nerves tighten.

    But aside from the wind, there was nothing. No movement. No sound. Just silence.

    Mia was the first to reach the top. What she saw was... nothing. Just a barren stretch of yellow-brown stone, jagged and cracked, stretching out endlessly.

    The rocks had been weathered by years of rain, carved into deep grooves and ridges. Anyone with trypophobia would''ve lost it on the spot.

    "No monsters up here?" Thomas asked as he climbed up behind her, scanning the area with a puzzled look.

    It was desolate. Not a single sign of life.

    Chris scratched his head. "I mean... who says there has to be a monster at the top? Maybe they all wandered down the mountain."

    "Huh. Yeah, that makes sense," Thomas said, nodding like he''d just had a revelation.

    Maybe there was something up here. Maybe not. It was just human instinct to assume the worst. After all, they were the first people to reach the summit since the world went to hell. No one really knew what to expect.

    Chris chuckled. "Let''s just say the monsters are on vacation."

    Ethan stayed quiet, tuning into his senses. He didn''t pick up any signs of life either¡ªbut something still felt off. Too quiet. Too still. If there really was nothing here... that might be the most dangerous thing of all.

    He took a step back, falling in behind the group.

    They kept moving forward, wanting to get a better look, figure out what was going on.

    Just as they disappeared over the ridge¡ª

    Another figure scrambled up the cliff behind them. Covered in soot and dirt, soaked in sweat, barely able to breathe.

    "God... I''m gonna die," Logan gasped, collapsing against a ten-foot boulder. He''d been running nonstop since Albuquerque, constantly on the move, constantly looking over his shoulder.

    He hadn''t eaten. His body was running on fumes.

    He glanced around, heart pounding¡ªno monsters in sight.

    A wave of relief hit him so hard he almost cried.

    Up ahead, he spotted Ethan and the others scouting the area.

    "Finally... no more running," he whispered, voice cracking with emotion.

    He slumped against the rock, letting himself rest for the first time in what felt like forever.

    Not far off, Ethan and the others were spread out, scanning the area. Towering boulders loomed all around them¡ªsome over a hundred feet tall. Compared to these stone giants, they felt like ants. The sheer scale of it all left them in awe of nature''s raw, untamed power.

    The ground beneath their feet was solid rock, but scattered across it were massive impact craters¡ªevidence of past meteor strikes. Jagged cracks spiderwebbed outward from the blast zones, like the earth itself had been shattered.

    "No monsters? Really?" Jenny said, eyes wide with wonder. The summit of Mosca Peak looked nothing like what she''d imagined.

    "Don''t be so sure," Ethan replied, his tone calm but alert. "Some creatures are masters at hiding. You won''t sense them until it''s too late."

    "Oh..." Jenny and the others immediately tensed up, their earlier ease vanishing. They moved more cautiously now, eyes darting around.

    "Pfft."

    Back near the edge, Logan scoffed from where he was resting. He always had a knee-jerk reaction to anything Ethan said. Now, looking around and seeing nothing but rocks, he rolled his eyes.

    "Yeah, right. Monsters. Sure."

    He flopped back against a massive boulder like a guy settling into his couch for a lazy Sunday, arms spread, legs out, totally relaxed.

    But he''d barely gotten comfortable when a strange cracking sound echoed beneath him¡ªlike stone grinding against stone.

    Then, eight gleaming eyes snapped open on the surface of the "boulder," glowing with a bloodthirsty light.

    "Huh? What the hell is that?" Logan froze, something in the sound making his skin crawl. He turned his head¡ªand locked eyes with the eight glowing orbs staring straight at him.

    All of them. Focused. Unblinking.

    The sight was pure nightmare fuel.

    "OH HELL NO!" Logan screamed, scrambling to his feet and stumbling backward in a panic.

    The "boulder" beneath him rumbled, then began to shift. Two massive pincers unfolded from its sides, followed by a gaping, jagged maw. A long, curved stinger rose high into the air, gleaming with venom.

    In seconds, the rock had transformed into a monstrous scorpion¡ªten feet long, its armored body as solid and heavy as the mountain itself.

    The creature let out a piercing screech that echoed across the peak, then lunged straight at Logan.

    "Are you kidding me?!" Logan yelped, diving to the side as the beast came crashing down like a boulder with legs.

    But he was running on fumes. His body was sluggish, his reflexes dulled. He couldn''t move fast enough.

    The Stone Scorpion''s claw slammed into the rock where he''d just been, sending a shockwave through the ground. The impact blasted Logan off his feet, launching him several yards through the air. He landed face-first with a grunt, skidding to a stop in a cloud of dust.

    "Pffft!" He spat out a mouthful of grit, coughing and groaning. "I''m so done... I can''t run anymore... Can''t you just leave me alone?"

    But the mountain had other plans.

    All around him, the ground began to rumble. The rocks shook violently, like the whole peak was waking up.

    A small stone¡ªbarely the size of a fist¡ªtumbled from above and smacked him right on the ass.

    "Ow¡ªwhat the¡ª?"

    Then it started to crack.

    Right there on his butt, the little rock split open, revealing tiny pincers and a twitching tail. It was a baby Stone Scorpion.

    It hissed¡ªand bit down.

    "AAAAHHHHH!"

    Logan let out a blood-curdling scream and shot straight into the air like a cartoon character, then took off running like his life depended on it¡ªbecause it did.

    "HELP! MONSTERS! THEY''RE EVERYWHERE!"

    Ethan and the others had already turned at the first scream. Now they watched as Logan sprinted toward them, flailing wildly, a tiny Stone Scorpion still clamped onto his backside.

    Chris shook his head and muttered, "See? I told you. Always poking the hornet''s nest. One day it was gonna bite you in the ass¡ªliterally."

    ...

 Chapter 409 - 409: So... you swallowed it, huh?

    "This guy''s basically a walking monster magnet, huh?" Brandon couldn''t help but snark.

    In an instant, the entire mountaintop trembled. Massive boulders tumbled down with thunderous crashes¡ªthen morphed into Stone Scorpions, skittering toward the group with deadly intent.

    "Keep fighting!" Mia said calmly, drawing her tachi in one smooth motion. She slashed at an oncoming Stone Scorpion, her blade slicing through the air with a sharp whistle. It scraped across the creature''s armored shell, ringing out like steel on steel.

    Sparks flew from the Stone Scorpion''s body, but it wasn''t cut clean through. Instead, a deep gash opened up, oozing blue blood.

    "Still alive?" Mia raised an eyebrow. She realized that in her current state, a one-hit kill was out of the question.

    Even wounded, the Stone Scorpion was relentless. It didn''t flinch, didn''t hesitate¡ªits barbed tail lashed out as it lunged again.

    Mia''s tachi crackled with electricity as she unleashed a flurry of strikes, each swing leaving a blur in the air. After several precise slashes, she finally carved the creature into pieces.

    Nearby, Brandon''s ability¡ªBlood Burst¡ªwas almost useless. The Stone Scorpions were just too tough. Their bodies were so dense, he couldn''t make their blood explode like usual. At best, he could nudge them slightly, but it barely made a difference.

    Chris''s fire powers weren''t faring any better. No matter how much he scorched them, all he managed to do was leave a few black scorch marks on their shells. That was it.

    "These things are insane!" Chris shouted.

    "No," Brandon said, eyes narrowing. "We''re just too weak."

    The level gap was just too wide. No matter how good their abilities were, they couldn''t bridge that kind of difference.

    The mountaintop, which had been eerily quiet just moments ago, was now in total chaos. More and more Stone Scorpions dropped their disguises and revealed their true forms.

    Thomas and Jenny were stunned. This was Mosca Peak, after all¡ªits reputation for danger was no joke. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The two of them could barely manage to injure a Stone Scorpion, and even then, only just.

    They also noticed something else: the bigger the scorpion, the thicker its armor¡ªand the more dangerous it was.

    When they ran into one that was over ten feet long, they didn''t even try to fight. They just ran.

    "This is brutal..."

    Fighting monsters like these drained both stamina and focus. One slip-up, and it was game over.

    Just as they were starting to panic, a deafening boom echoed through the air.

    A powerful shockwave tore through the area, shattering rocks and sending Stone Scorpions screeching in pain. Blue blood sprayed everywhere.

    They turned¡ªand saw Ethan standing at the front, gripping the Star Map tablet he''d shown them before.

    It still glowed with that same soft, dreamlike light.

    Blades weren''t ideal for fighting these monsters¡ªthey took too much effort. So Ethan had gone straight for the heavy artillery.

    The tablet was far tougher than any Stone Scorpion.

    With a single swing, Ethan unleashed a devastating force. One scorpion''s head exploded into dust, and a crystal core shot out from the remains.

    Ethan glanced down at the corpse at his feet.

    "Damn, this one''s a tough dish," he muttered. "Wonder if I can even chew through it."

    Still, he scooped it up anyway.

    He kept swinging the tablet like a warhammer, each blow tearing through the mutated creatures like they were nothing. It was like he was swatting flies.

    "Holy crap!" Thomas and the others were floored. With Ethan taking out most of the monsters, the rest of them were suddenly a lot safer.

    They''d thought he was just the brains of the group¡ªalways strategizing, rarely fighting. But now? He was more badass than any of them.

    Still, the Stone Scorpions didn''t back down. Even as their comrades fell, the rest kept charging forward, fearless and relentless.

    They weren''t just mindless beasts. They moved with coordination, like they were following orders.

    Which could only mean one thing¡ªthere was probably a Stone Scorpion King nearby.

    "Where is it?" Everyone scanned the area, tension rising. The king of Mosca Peak''s summit had to be insanely powerful¡ªand incredibly dangerous.

    As Ethan kept cutting down monsters, he suddenly noticed something strange.

    The Star Map tablet in his hand began to glow more intensely, as if it were being drawn toward something. A soft radiance shimmered across its surface, pointing in a specific direction.

    "Got it!" Ethan''s eyes lit up. Clearly, the two tablets were connected somehow.

    He looked toward a clearing up ahead¡ªoddly quiet, with no monsters in sight.

    Too quiet.

    "There." Ethan shifted his grip, grabbing the Star Map tablet with both hands by its edges. Then, with a roar, he raised it high overhead¡ªand slammed it down into the ground.

    BOOOOM!

    The impact was like a volcanic eruption.

    The ground beneath them convulsed violently, as if the entire Mosca Peak was about to split apart. A shockwave blasted outward, pulverizing nearby rocks and shattering the Stone Scorpions charging toward them.

    Cracks ripped through the earth, jagged and black, snaking forward like lightning bolts.

    Then, from the clearing ahead, something stirred.

    A guttural roar erupted¡ªdeep, raw, and furious. It sounded like boulders grinding against each other, a sound so massive it drowned out everything else. For a moment, the world went silent under its weight.

    Chris and the others winced, ears ringing, heads buzzing like they''d just stood too close to a bomb going off.

    "What the hell was that?!"

    "I think... the Stone Scorpion King''s waking up," Brandon said, eyes locked on the clearing, his voice low and tense.

    Everyone froze, staring in the same direction, hearts pounding.

    Ethan''s devastating strike hadn''t calmed the chaos¡ªit had only made it worse.

    Mosca Peak shook harder now, the tremors so intense they could barely stay on their feet. They had to cling to each other just to keep from falling over.

    Except for Logan, who was farther away and had no one to grab onto. The ground bucked beneath him, and he landed flat on his ass with a loud thud.

    "OWWWWW¡ª!"

    He let out a pitiful scream.

    Because clinging to his butt cheek¡­ was a baby Stone Scorpion.

    And it wasn''t just biting¡ªit was venomous. The sting site was already swelling up like a balloon.

    First, he got bit on the mouth by a venomous snake. Now, he''d been stung in the ass by a scorpion. Logan looked like a man on the verge of tears.

    "What did I do to deserve this?!"

    ...

    Up ahead, something massive was pushing its way out from beneath the earth. A wave of raw, murderous energy rolled over the battlefield, thick and suffocating.

    It felt like a blade hovering right between their eyes.

    Then, with a final, violent quake, the ground erupted¡ªand a mountain rose.

    No, not a mountain. A creature.

    It towered nearly sixty feet tall¡ªeasily the height of a six-story building. Its sheer size radiated pressure, like gravity itself had gotten heavier.

    Eight glowing red eyes snapped open, burning like warning lights in the dark. The killing intent pouring off it was suffocating.

    The mountain rumbled again¡ªand began to move.

    It was a Stone Scorpion.

    The Stone Scorpion King had arrived.

    "Holy shit, it''s huge!" Chris gasped, eyes wide.

    The last time they''d seen something this massive was during the fight with the Azure Scaled Zombie King¡ªwhen that Zombiezilla rose from the ocean depths.

    But this? This thing made Zombiezilla look like a warm-up act.

    Because with Stone Scorpions, size wasn''t just for show¡ªit meant power. And this one was the size of a damn building.

    No doubt about it. At the very least, this thing was S-rank.

    "We''re screwed. We''re so screwed..." Logan stared at the monster, despair washing over him like a cold wave.

    There was no way they could beat something like that.

    But Ethan didn''t flinch. His eyes stayed locked on the beast, calm and focused. The glow from the Star Map tablet in his hands drifted toward the scorpion''s massive underbelly.

    "So... you swallowed it, huh?" he muttered. "Alright then. Spit it out."

    ...

 Chapter 410 - 410: One-two!One-two!One-two!

    "ROAAARR¡ª!"

    The Stone Scorpion King let out a savage roar, its eight blood-red eyes locking onto the glowing stone tablet in Ethan''s hand. It sensed the energy pulsing from it¡ªand without hesitation, it raised one massive claw and lunged straight at him.

    It was like watching a tank-sized armored vehicle charging head-on.

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed. He stopped holding back.

    With a surge of power, he unleashed the full force of the Domain of the Dead. A wave of oppressive energy exploded outward, sweeping across the battlefield, stretching hundreds of feet in every direction.

    The surrounding boulders, caught in the domain''s grip, began to crack and crumble, disintegrating into dust that drifted into the air like ash.

    It was as if a natural disaster had descended.

    The Scorpion King''s enormous claw, the moment it entered the Domain of the Dead, began to tremble and hum. Its momentum slowed drastically¡ªuntil it came to a complete stop mid-air.

    Then it started to shake, as if it might shatter at any second.

    The sight was nothing short of jaw-dropping.

    Ethan had used the sheer force of his domain to halt the Scorpion King''s devastating attack in its tracks.

    Thomas and the others stood frozen, overwhelmed by the pressure radiating from Ethan. Their bodies trembled involuntarily.

    "This... this isn''t human," Thomas muttered, eyes wide. "He''s a Zombie King!"

    They hadn''t fully grasped it before¡ªEthan had barely shown his power until now.

    But now it was undeniable.

    No wonder he''d scared off an entire flock of mutated vultures. No wonder he could move through a beast horde like it was nothing.

    Judging by the aura he was giving off, he had to be at least S-rank.

    This was a clash between two kings.

    Jenny stared in awe, a chill running down her spine. The realization hit her hard¡ªshe''d been traveling with a Zombie King this whole time.

    "This fight... who''s gonna win?" she asked, voice barely above a whisper.

    "Is that even a question?" Sean replied confidently. He had faith in Ethan.

    Mia crossed her arms, tilting her head as she watched. "Don''t underestimate the Stone Scorpion King. It''s no pushover. Ethan''s gonna have to push himself to beat it."

    "What do you mean?" Thomas asked, frowning. "You think he could lose?"

    Mia had proven herself more than capable on this journey¡ªwhen she spoke, people listened.

    But she just shook her head. "No. I''m saying he''ll need to use at least sixty percent of his power."

    "...Seriously?" Thomas and Sean exchanged stunned looks. Sixty percent?

    Against the Stone Scorpion King?

    Back on the battlefield, the Scorpion King''s massive claw hovered inches from Ethan, frozen in place. It hadn''t even scratched him.

    Then Ethan bent his knees and launched himself into the air. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The force of his leap cracked the stone beneath his feet.

    His tall, lean figure soared upward, silhouetted against the sun. In one hand, he raised the stone tablet high. Energy surged into it, wild and chaotic, distorting the air around him.

    The tablet blazed with light, its power building rapidly¡ªuntil it reached a blinding peak.

    With a roar, Ethan brought it down toward the Scorpion King''s face. The trailing light behind it flared like a comet streaking through the sky.

    The Scorpion King''s instincts screamed danger. Its primal senses kicked in, and it raised both claws to shield its head.

    BOOOOM!

    The impact was like two comets colliding. A shockwave ripped through the mountainside. Rocks shattered. The ground split open. Mosca Peak trembled under the force.

    The Scorpion King let out a low, guttural cry of pain. It glanced at its claws¡ªone of them now had a deep crater punched into it, cracks spiderwebbing out from the center. Blue blood oozed from the wound.

    "ROAAARR¡ª!"

    The pain sent the Scorpion King into a frenzy. Its killing instinct flared to the max.

    It reared back and raised its massive tail, the hooked stinger gleaming wickedly. With a violent thrust, it lunged forward, aiming to impale Ethan.

    The tail sliced through the sky, blotting out the sun like a falling pillar of doom.

    The air screamed in protest as it came down, the sheer force of it warping the atmosphere.

    But Ethan didn''t flinch.

    His eyes stayed calm, locked onto the incoming strike. He didn''t even use the Domain of the Dead to block it.

    Instead, just as the stinger was about to hit, he vanished¡ªhis body flickering sideways in a blur.

    The Scorpion King''s tail slammed into the ground with a deafening crash. Dust and debris exploded outward. A massive crater opened up where it struck, cracks radiating in all directions.

    Chunks of shattered rock flew through the air, tumbling down the mountainside.

    Mia and the others shielded their eyes with their arms. The shockwave alone whipped their hair around like a storm.

    "So damn powerful¡­" Thomas couldn''t help but whisper in awe. The battle unfolding before him had completely shattered everything he thought he knew about combat.

    Every strike felt like it could end the world. Even an S-rank Awakener wouldn''t be able to pull off something like this.

    "Could he be¡­ SS-rank?"

    But what happened next blew his mind even more.

    Ethan had used the concealment ability of the Domain of the Dead to dodge the Scorpion King''s devastating tail strike. By the time he reappeared, he was already directly above the massive beast.

    "Huh?"

    The Scorpion King''s eight crimson eyes flicked upward, a flicker of confusion and alarm in their depths.

    Ethan was already descending from the sky, one leg extended downward. Compared to the monster''s colossal size, he looked tiny¡ªinsignificant even.

    But the moment his foot slammed down on the Scorpion King''s back¡ª

    BOOOOM!

    The impact echoed like thunder. The beast''s mountain-sized body buckled under the force. All ten of its scorpion legs bent inward, its abdomen slammed into the ground, and the surrounding rocks crumbled as dust and debris exploded outward.

    Ethan stood tall on its back, and once again, the Domain of the Dead expanded to its full intensity.

    The crushing pressure rolled out like a tidal wave. The Scorpion King tried to rise¡ªbut the moment it moved, it was forced back down again. Its body trembled, as if it were being crushed under the weight of a mountain, or drowning in the crushing depths of the ocean.

    "If you won''t cough it up," Ethan muttered, "then I''ll just have to dig it out of your gut."

    Without another word, he raised the stone tablet high¡ªand brought it crashing down on the Scorpion King''s back.

    BAM! BAM! BAM!

    Each strike landed with bone-rattling force. The entire Mosca Peak trembled in rhythm with his blows, like a drumbeat of destruction.

    Cracks split open across the Scorpion King''s armored back. Blue blood sprayed into the air¡ªonly to be instantly vaporized by the oppressive energy of the domain.

    One-two!One-two!One-two!

    Mia and the others found themselves echoing the rhythm under their breath, eyes wide and locked in.

    Thomas and Jenny stood frozen, stunned speechless. Their eyes were locked on Ethan, unblinking.

    "This is insane¡­" Thomas breathed. The sheer brutality, the overwhelming strength, the cold precision¡ªit was all wrapped up in one unstoppable force. Ethan looked like a god of war.

    The Scorpion King writhed in agony, its cries echoing through the mountains. Its massive body twisted and convulsed, and a deep crater had already formed in its back from the relentless pounding.

    Then Ethan noticed something¡ªfaint streaks of glowing light drifting up from the crater, all of them converging toward the stone tablet in his hand.

    "There you are¡­" he murmured.

    He could feel it now¡ªthe tablet in his hand was being pulled by something. Two streams of radiant energy met in midair, and then, as if guided by an invisible force, another stone tablet emerged from deep within the Scorpion King''s body.

    It floated upward, suspended by some unseen energy field, and hovered in front of Ethan.

    This new tablet was the same size as the one he held, with two matching holes¡ªbut the carvings etched into its surface were different. And the broken edge? It was a perfect complement to the one in his hand.

    Ethan didn''t move. He just watched.

    The second tablet floated closer on its own, aligning itself with the one he held. The jagged edges met¡ªand locked together seamlessly.

    The moment they connected, a brilliant light flared from the seam. The break vanished completely, as if it had never existed.

    "...That''s incredible," Ethan whispered, eyes reflecting the glow.

    ...

 Chapter 411 - 411: You might have to walk on your own, man

    The stone slab had originally been square, but now, with two pieces joined together, it had become a rectangle.

    Ethan gave it a couple of swings¡ªyep, definitely felt better in the hand now. Easier to smack someone with...

    Then, with a flick of his wrist, he pulled out the third Radiant Crystal. Just like before, it floated up on its own and drifted toward one of the two empty slots on the newly-formed slab. It clicked into place perfectly¡ªnot too tight, not too loose. A flawless fit.

    But there was one problem: the slab had room for four Radiant Crystals, and Ethan only had three. That last empty slot stuck out like a sore thumb. It was the kind of thing that would drive someone with OCD absolutely nuts.

    "Guess I''ll deal with it later..." Ethan muttered under his breath.

    The once-ferocious Stone Scorpion King, after taking a brutal beating, now lay dying. A massive crater had been smashed into its back, blue blood oozing out. Even with its insane vitality, it was barely clinging to life.

    Its eight crimson eyes had lost their menace¡ªnow they were just filled with pain.

    Ethan leapt off its body, and while still midair, swung the Star Map slab down hard, smashing the creature''s skull and putting it out of its misery.

    At the same time, a dark yellow crystal core shot out of the corpse. It pulsed with dense, pure energy, like a chunk of amber glowing with inner light.

    Ethan caught it with a wave of his hand, letting it settle into his palm. This was the highest-grade crystal core he''d ever seen¡ªSS rank.

    "Not a bad haul..." he said with a grin. Then, with another flick of his wrist, he stored the massive corpse of the Stone Scorpion King into his spatial storage ring. That thing was definitely going to be a feast.

    And with that, the battle was officially over.

    At the summit of Mosca Peak, the place looked like a war zone¡ªwreckage everywhere, like a natural disaster had just torn through.

    Mia walked over. "You okay?"

    "Yeah, just a little drained," Ethan replied after a moment.

    "Oh, alright, you don''t have to explain." Mia didn''t press further.

    With the Scorpion King dead, its minions had scattered in all directions, fleeing for their lives. The area was finally safe. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Logan, the coast is clear. You can come over now," Jenny called out.

    But Logan just shook his head furiously, his whole body trembling like a leaf.

    He''d seen the entire fight between Ethan and the Scorpion King¡ªand it had scared the hell out of him.

    And Ethan was a Zombie King, no less!

    Thinking back to all the crap he''d said about him before, Logan felt a cold sweat break out. He was lucky Ethan hadn''t killed him on the spot¡ªno way was he going to walk over there voluntarily.

    "N-no, I''ll stay here. I smell bad... don''t wanna stink up the place."

    "Huh?" Chris and the others looked at him, surprised. Since when was this guy so... considerate?

    Some people just grow up overnight. Guess Logan had finally learned a little humility.

    With the Scorpion King taken down and the Star Map slab recovered, the mission was basically complete.

    "So... are we heading back now?" Chris asked.

    "Yeah," Ethan nodded.

    Chris perked up and quickly turned to Jenny. "Jenny, come back to L.A. with us! We''ve got tons of resources there¡ªyou won''t be lacking anything."

    "I... I think I''ll pass," Jenny said after a pause. "I''m not really used to new places. Oasis might be a little short on supplies, but it''s not like we''re starving."

    Clearly, she wasn''t ready to leave her comfort zone for the unknown.

    Chris started to panic. His sweet little romance was about to go up in smoke.

    "Come on, think about it! Even if not for yourself, what about your daughter, Ellie? Don''t you want her to have a better life?"

    That hit a nerve. Jenny hesitated immediately.

    Kids were every parent''s weak spot. Everyone wanted their child to grow up somewhere safe.

    Chris pressed on while the iron was hot. "There are eighty thousand people in the L.A. shelter. It''s secure. Oasis is surrounded by desert and crawling with mutated monsters. What if something even stronger evolves out there? It''s just not safe."

    "Well... alright," Jenny finally agreed. "But Ellie''s still back in Oasis. We''ll need to go get her first."

    Chris lit up like a Christmas tree.

    Finally! After all that convincing, she''d agreed to come to L.A.

    He turned to Ethan excitedly. "Let''s swing by Oasis to pick someone up, then head back to L.A. together, yeah?"

    "Nope," Ethan said flatly.

    "..." Chris''s face fell. He looked like someone had just kicked his puppy. "Come on, man, it won''t take long. Just a quick stop, I swear."

    "Oh, in that case, go ahead," Ethan said with a nod.

    Truth was, he was in a good mood after finding another piece of the Star Map slab. Felt like messing with Chris a little.

    He wasn''t planning to leave right away anyway. He still had to check in with Jerky, Slick, and the rest of his crew¡ªmake sure everyone was squared away.

    And with that, they started heading back down the mountain.

    ...

    At the foot of the mountain, the scene was just as wrecked¡ªscars of battle everywhere. The horde of mutated monsters had retreated, leaving behind a field littered with the corpses of Black-Skin Zombies.

    Their bodies were torn and mangled, clearly gnawed on by the monsters, but surprisingly still mostly intact.

    Apparently, even the mutated beasts couldn''t stomach the stench of Black-Skin Zombie blood. That''s how disgusting it was¡ªso foul even monsters turned their noses up at it.

    "Logan! Logan! We''re here to save you!"

    Suddenly, a group of people came rushing up from the base of the mountain, faces full of panic and urgency. Leading the charge was none other than Logan''s father, Franklin, flanked by a few of Logan''s lackeys.

    The moment Logan saw them, his blood pressure spiked. When he''d been getting chased by those Black-Skin Zombies, these guys had bolted faster than rabbits, leaving him to fend for himself in that nightmare.

    "Oh, so you guys remember I exist now?"

    "We, uh... we went to get help! That''s why we''re just getting here..." one of the lackeys mumbled, clearly guilty.

    Franklin looked genuinely worried. Mosca Peak was basically a death zone for humans¡ªeveryone knew that. When he heard his son had gone up there, he''d nearly lost it.

    "Logan, are you alright?"

    "Still breathing," Logan muttered.

    Franklin''s heart ached at the sight of him¡ªswollen lips, bruised and battered, even his ass looked like it had taken a beating. Front and back, the poor kid looked like he''d been through hell.

    Not far off, Chris chimed in, "If he hadn''t been with us, he''d probably be dead a hundred times over by now."

    "Oh¡ªthank you! Thank you all for looking after my son. I really appreciate it," Franklin said, bowing slightly in gratitude.

    Chris waved it off. "Don''t mention it. Just doing what anyone would."

    "..." Logan stared blankly, speechless. Wow, thanks for all the ''help,'' guys.

    Honestly, if it weren''t for their so-called help, maybe he wouldn''t have ended up in such a miserable state...

    But given the situation, he didn''t dare say that out loud.

    "Alright, let''s not waste time. We need to get back to Oasis," Chris called out, eager to go pick up Jenny''s daughter.

    "Yes, yes, of course!" Franklin nodded quickly. He just wanted to get his son somewhere safe¡ªLogan looked like he was about to collapse.

    The lackeys, trying to make up for ditching him earlier, rushed forward with awkward smiles, eager to help.

    "Logan, let us give you a hand."

    "Mm, that''s more like it," Logan said, nodding.

    But the moment they got close, the stench of Black-Skin Zombie blood hit them like a brick wall¡ªpungent, putrid, and absolutely revolting.

    "Ugh!" One of them gagged, nearly throwing up on the spot.

    "Logan, uh... you might have to walk on your own, man."

    Logan: "..."

    ...

 Chapter 412 - 412: The Big Dipper

    Meanwhile, over in Albuquerque, a horde of zombies stood motionless under the blazing sun. Among them, Slick was gnawing on a venomous snake like it was a piece of beef jerky, tearing into it with surprising ease.

    Ever since he''d fused with the serpent''s crystal core, his bite had gotten a hell of a lot stronger. His power had shot up too¡ªway more than that stubby little tail he used to have. Now it was thicker, tougher, and actually looked kind of intimidating.

    "I''m heading back to L.A.," Ethan said, his voice calm but firm. "You two coming with me, or staying here?"

    Slick froze mid-bite.

    Boss¡­ is leaving?

    Jerky, standing nearby, was caught off guard too. If they followed Ethan, life would definitely be easier¡ªfood, water, safety, all guaranteed.

    But when he turned to look at the hundreds of zombies behind them, he hesitated. They''d just built this horde from scratch, and things were finally starting to take off. They were on the rise, ready to make a name for themselves. It felt like walking away from a startup right before it hit big.

    "Boss, maybe we should stay," Jerky said, scratching the back of his head. "I mean, we probably wouldn''t be much help to you right now anyway."

    "Yeah, that''s true," Ethan nodded without hesitation.

    Jerky winced a little at how quickly Ethan agreed. Damn, that was blunt.

    "Most of the Black-Skin Zombies in Albuquerque died at Mosca Peak," Jerky continued. "And the strongest mutant in the desert''s gone too. There''s a bunch of smaller creatures left behind¡ªwe can use them as food. I think we''ve got a real shot at growing stronger here."

    "There''s still a group of humans in the Oasis," Ethan reminded them. "Keep an eye on that."

    "No problem," Jerky nodded quickly, a mix of determination and sadness in his eyes.

    "Don''t worry, Boss. We''ll get stronger. You''ll see."

    No one could''ve guessed that, years later, Albuquerque would become a no-go zone¡ªhome to two terrifying Zombie Kings known as the Dune Twins. Their power would be legendary, feared by all who dared approach...

    ...

    "Achoo!" Logan sneezed hard. "Weird¡­ feels like someone''s talking about me."

    They were back in the Oasis now. Should be safe, right? Still, he couldn''t shake the chill running down his spine.

    "You think we''re safe now?" he asked, glancing around nervously.

    "Logan, relax," one of his guys said. "It''s daytime. The Oasis is totally safe during the day."

    "Oh¡­ okay." Logan looked around again. No monsters in sight. That helped¡ªbarely.

    The others exchanged glances. Logan was clearly still on edge. The whole Mosca Peak ordeal had left a mark on him¡ªprobably some serious PTSD.

    Chris, on the other hand, was in full panic mode. He rushed over to Jenny and her daughter Ellie. "Come on! Hurry up! Pack your stuff, let''s go!"

    "What''s the rush?" Jenny asked, folding clothes into a bag.

    "Uh¡­ well, y''know, happy life ahead and all that. I''m just excited," Chris said with a sheepish grin.

    Truth was, he was terrified Ethan would leave without him. If that ship took off and he got left behind, he''d be stuck here for good¡ªand there''d be no getting out.

    Jenny looked at him, skeptical. "Is your L.A. shelter really that safe?"

    "I swear it is. I''m not lying to you," Chris said, hand over heart.

    Once they finished packing, they left the Oasis in a hurry to meet up with Ethan.

    A sleek, silver aircraft was already parked on a slab of exposed rock, gleaming under the bright sun like something out of a sci-fi movie.

    "Wow! It''s beautiful!" Jenny and Ellie gasped, eyes wide with wonder.

    They stepped inside, everything ready to go.

    Oliver slid into the pilot''s seat and hit the ignition. With a roar of thrusters and a blast of fire from the rear, the aircraft lifted off and shot into the sky.

    Below them, the Oasis shrank rapidly, the surrounding desert and jagged rocks stretching out like a painting.

    In the distance, a few mutated birds circled warily, but none dared to attack this time¡ªnot after what they''d seen.

    Once they broke through the clouds, the ride smoothed out. The aircraft floated like a boat on a golden sea of clouds, sunlight pouring down and turning everything into a glowing dreamscape.

    They still had two hours to go.

    With nothing urgent to do, Ethan waved his hand and summoned the fused stone tablet. He hadn''t had a chance to really study it since he found it.

    Mia and the others gathered around, eyes locked on the artifact.

    The tablet shimmered with a radiant glow, pulsing with strange energy.

    Everything about it was rare and valuable¡ªfrom the stone itself to the embedded Radiant Crystal.

    "What exactly is this thing?" Mia asked, her brows furrowed as she studied the glowing tablet.

    Ethan shook his head. "No idea."

    "You''ve got four slots on here, but one of the Radiant Crystals is missing. Looks even more incomplete now," Mia pointed out.

    "Then help me find another one," Ethan said casually.

    Mia shot him a look. "What, are you just gonna freeload off me now?"

    Sean, who''d been quietly examining the tablet, suddenly spoke up. "Hey, look at these patterns¡­ the way the Radiant Crystals are arranged¡ªdoesn''t it look like the bowl of the Big Dipper?"

    "Huh? Now that you mention it¡­" Chris leaned in, intrigued. "It kinda does. Wait¡ªSean, you actually know the Big Dipper?"

    "Of course. You''ve never watched The Simpsons? They talk about constellations all the time," Sean replied, deadpan.

    Chris blinked. "Uh¡­ no? Guess I missed that episode."

    The group chuckled and kept tossing ideas around, passing the time as the aircraft cruised through the sky. But despite all their theories and speculation, they couldn''t figure out what the tablet actually did.

    So far, the only confirmed use? Smacking people really hard.

    Maybe once all the pieces were assembled, its true purpose would reveal itself. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Two more pieces to go¡­

    ...

    Two hours later, the aircraft streaked across the sky like a silver comet, descending smoothly into the outskirts of Los Angeles. It touched down gently on a cracked, abandoned street.

    "Finally back¡­" Sean stretched with a groan as he hopped off the ship, feeling the weight of the journey settle into his bones.

    Mia and the others followed, lugging heavy packs filled with meteorite fragments, Black-Skin Zombie teeth, hair, flesh¡ªeverything they could salvage for research. They were planning to study the biological makeup of the Black-Skin Zombies and figure out what made them tick.

    "We''re heading out," Mia said, adjusting her bag.

    "Yeah. Take care," Ethan nodded, watching them go.

    As Mia''s silhouette faded into the distance, Ethan suddenly remembered something. "Hey! Don''t forget to help me find the rest of the Radiant Crystals and tablet pieces!"

    "..." Mia didn''t even turn around, but the exasperation was written all over her face.

    Once they were gone, Ethan waved his hand and stored the aircraft away with a flick of his wrist.

    The sun was already dipping low, casting long shadows across the ruined city. The golden light of dusk bathed the broken streets in a warm, eerie glow.

    Above, a few crows flapped their wings and cawed loudly, their cries echoing through the empty buildings like a warning.

    Then, from the alleys and side streets, they began to emerge¡ªzombies.

    Not the slow, shambling kind. These were fast, vicious, and heavily evolved. Their presence radiated raw power, their eyes gleaming with hunger and rage.

    In seconds, the street was packed wall-to-wall with them, a seething mass of undead muscle and fury.

    "Boss¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 413 - 413: Totally safe!

    When word got out that Ethan had returned in all his glory, the entire zombie horde erupted with excitement. The seven Zombie Kings, including Bulldozer, stood at the front, radiating a fierce and intimidating aura. Even Snowy, the zombie tiger, was there¡ªmuscles taut, eyes gleaming with primal energy.

    Of course, the Four Overlords¡ªBig Ears, Mist, and the others¡ªwere present too, standing tall and alert.

    Ethan broke the silence. "Everything good while I was gone?"

    Bulldozer grinned, his massive jaw twitching. "All good, boss! San Diego''s zombies tried to mess with us a few times, but we sent ''em packing every time!"

    PhD chimed in, adjusting his cracked glasses. "Lately, they''ve been focusing more on the Genesis Biotech shelters. Haven''t seen them around here much."

    Ethan nodded. "Good. Just like I figured¡ªNightbane''s not ready for an all-out war yet. He''s not gonna risk a sneak attack."

    Then his tone shifted, a little sharper. "What about the shady stuff they''ve been up to? You guys dig anything up?"

    Lil'' Shroom stepped forward, her fungal tendrils twitching slightly. "Boss, I used a spore-shifted bird to eavesdrop. Picked up some chatter. Nightbane managed to break into the San Diego branch of Genesis Biotech. They didn''t destroy all the tech when they evacuated. Word is, they intercepted some kind of signal... from outer space."

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Outer space? Seriously?"

    Lil'' Shroom nodded. "Yeah. And it wasn''t just any signal¡ªit was one of ours. Zombie communication frequency. Humans can''t even decode it. Whatever it was, it might''ve been what pushed Nightbane to schedule the showdown with us two months from now."

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed, his mind racing. A zombie-only signal from space? That was new. Weird. And kind of unsettling.

    Aliens... zombies... alien zombies?

    "You catch any details about the message?"

    Lil'' Shroom shook her head. "Nope. Super classified. Probably only Nightbane and his Four War Generals know the full story. The rest of the horde just knows something''s up."

    Ethan fell silent, deep in thought. A signal from deep space... What the hell could it be saying?

    ...We are not alone?

    Lil'' Shroom wasn''t done. "Also, my spies spotted something else. San Diego''s nest has elite zombies that''ve been injected with both the X and Y viruses."

    Ethan''s expression darkened. "Huh..."

    That wasn''t good news¡ªbut it wasn''t exactly unexpected either. After all, Nightbane had taken over a state-level Genesis Biotech facility. The guy who ran that place used to be the California regional director. He''d have access to all kinds of resources, including the X and Y viruses.

    And probably in large quantities.

    "Damn... Nightbane''s no joke," Ethan muttered under his breath.

    Both he and Nightbane were top-tier Zombie Kings¡ªlegendary figures in the archives. Each had their own elite forces. This was shaping up to be a real clash of titans.

    He wondered if the Genesis Biotech branch in L.A. had cooked up anything new lately. It''d been quiet for a while¡ªtoo quiet.

    Maybe it was time to pay them a visit.

    After catching up with his crew and getting the lay of the land, Ethan casually waved his hand¡ªand with a thud, dropped the spoils of his Albuquerque hunt onto the ground.

    Among the pile was the corpse of the Stone Scorpion King, towering over sixty feet tall, like a skyscraper rising from the street.

    "Holy shit!" Bulldozer and the others gawked, eyes wide. None of them had expected their boss to bring down a monster that massive.

    And that wasn''t all¡ªthere were giant snake beasts, mutated venom scorpions, grotesque centipedes, and more. Dozens of them, stacked into a grotesque mountain of flesh and chitin.

    "So many new flavors..." the zombies murmured, awe and hunger mixing in their voices. This was clearly a "Desert Feast Deluxe."

    Without hesitation, they surged forward, scrambling up the corpse pile, tearing into the meat with claws and fangs.

    The street filled with the stench of blood and decay. The sounds of ripping flesh and gnashing teeth echoed through the air¡ªa full-blown zombie banquet in progress.

    Ethan didn''t stick around to watch. Without a word, he turned and walked away from the feeding frenzy, heading toward the towering skyscraper that loomed over the city.

    Big Ears was crammed in with the rest of the zombie horde, gnawing on a chunk of meat when he noticed Ethan walking away. His eyes flickered with curiosity.

    "Did the boss bring back any new zombies this time?" he asked, craning his neck.

    "Don''t think so," Shrimpy replied, already distracted.

    Big Ears let out a disappointed sigh. Looked like his Overlord Squad wasn''t getting any new recruits today...

    But Shrimpy had already stopped listening. His eyes were locked on the mountain of corpses in front of them, and he suddenly bolted forward like a kid at a buffet.

    "Shrimp! I see shrimp! So many shrimp! It''s all shrimp!!!"

    Big Ears slapped a hand to his forehead. "Dude, those are scorpions. Just ''cause they''ve got pincers doesn''t make ''em shrimp!"

    He shook his head. Strength-types... always a little short in the brains department.

    Still, he wasn''t about to waste time arguing. The feast was disappearing fast.

    "Better grab a big one for myself."

    His eyes landed on an 18-foot-long Stone Scorpion¡ªsmaller than the king, but still massive. He lunged at it and sank his teeth in with a loud crunch.

    Only to immediately wince in pain.

    "Damn, this thing''s tougher than beef jerky! I think I just cracked a molar¡­"

    The scorpion''s stone-like exoskeleton was way too hard for his bite. He backed off, rubbing his jaw, muttering curses under his breath.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan had returned home.

    As usual, he went through his routine¡ªchecked the perimeter, made sure everything was in order¡ªthen poured himself a glass of "juice."

    He pulled out the SS-grade crystal core from the Stone Scorpion King. It pulsed with dense, pure energy¡ªthick and heavy in his palm.

    He hadn''t tried one of these before.

    Without hesitation, he popped it into his mouth.

    The core melted instantly on his tongue, releasing a sweet, mellow flavor¡ªlike honeydew melon, but richer, more intense.

    "Damn... stuff that grows in the desert really is sweeter," Ethan murmured, savoring the taste.

    The energy surged through him like a warm current, spreading to every limb, every cell, reinforcing his already monstrous body.

    This one core alone had enough juice to keep him powered for days.

    Whatever Nightbane was scheming¡ªsignals from space, virus-enhanced elites, secret tech¡ªit didn''t matter.

    In the face of overwhelming strength, all that crap was meaningless.

    As long as he kept getting stronger, nothing else mattered.

    ...

    Elsewhere...

    Mia, Chris, and the others were still on the road, making their way back to the Los Angeles shelter.

    Brandon glanced around the quiet forest trail and asked, "Hey, how come we didn''t run into any parasite freaks this time while looking for the meteorite?"

    Chris immediately started coughing¡ªloud and fake. "Ahem! Ahem ahem!" He shot Brandon a sharp look, eyes wide, practically screaming shut up.

    Jenny, walking just ahead with her daughter Ellie''s hand in hers, had already picked up on it. She turned, curious.

    "Parasite freaks? What are those?"

    Brandon, oblivious to Chris''s panic, answered cheerfully, "Oh, they''re these monsters that can take over human bodies. They look totally normal on the outside, but they''re super deadly. One time, they attacked the shelter and killed, like, tens of thousands of people. Right, Uncle Chris?"

    Chris forced a smile and nodded quickly. "Y-Yeah, yeah. But I spotted them just in time. If I hadn''t, the whole shelter might''ve been wiped out."

    Jenny''s face tightened. She''d come to the L.A. shelter for one reason¡ªEllie''s safety. The idea of body-snatching monsters lurking around didn''t sit well with her.

    "Are they... still around? Is the shelter really safe?"

    "Totally safe!" Chris said, hands up like he was swearing on a Bible. "I promise, all the parasite freaks were wiped out. There''s nothing dangerous in the shelter now. I swear."

    Jenny hesitated, then nodded slowly. "Alright... I hope you''re right."

    But just as they were passing through the last stretch of forest, nearing the outskirts of the shelter, a sudden roar shattered the calm.

    It wasn''t just one sound¡ªit was two.

    One was the guttural, rage-filled howl of a zombie.

    The other... was a human battle cry.

    The clash of the two echoed through the trees, loud and violent.

    Chris''s eyes went wide.

    "What the hell... is going on up there?!"

    ... S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 414 - 414: Biological weapons

    Jenny frowned. "Didn''t you say the shelter was supposed to be safe?"

    "I... I don''t know what''s going on either!" Chris threw up his hands, looking completely clueless.

    "Let''s go. We need to check it out," Mia said, her voice low and serious.

    The group picked up the pace. The snarls of the undead grew louder with every step, and soon, the ground was littered with corpses.

    Some were decapitated zombies, others were mangled human remains¡ªtorn apart, covered in bite marks, their bodies barely recognizable. The sight was enough to make anyone''s stomach turn.

    At the outer perimeter of the shelter, a group of human Awakeners were locked in battle with a horde of zombies. Leading the charge was Robert, flanked by Griffin¡ªthe guy who''d had his balls kicked in¡ªand Chloe, the one everyone called "the construction worker."

    Lately, for reasons no one could quite figure out, the shelter had been under constant attack. Even S-Class Zombie Kings had started showing up.

    The first time it happened, they were caught completely off guard. The losses were brutal. An S-Class Zombie King was a walking massacre¡ªunstoppable, merciless, a one-man apocalypse.

    After that, people wised up. They shut down all outside activity and holed up inside the shelter. It was the only way to hold the line.

    But the zombies didn''t stop. They kept coming, like it was some kind of all-you-can-eat buffet. Hungry? Just swing by the shelter and grab a bite. The audacity was unreal.

    Now, a massive zombie hound stood atop a boulder, its body the size of a small bull. It threw its head back and let out a piercing howl that echoed across the battlefield.

    In response, a pack of Rabies Zombies surged forward, charging the human defenses. Smaller zombie hounds darted in behind them, fast and vicious.

    The monsters were feral, relentless.

    It was obvious¡ªthey were under the command of Hellhound, one of the Four War Generals of San Diego.

    "Damn, these things are savage¡­" Robert muttered, gripping his Lightning Blade. The word "Justice" was etched into the blade''s surface. He swung it in wide arcs, slicing through zombie hounds like butter, heads flying, black blood spraying.

    Behind him, Chloe and the others summoned waves of icy energy. Frost gathered in the air, forming thick walls of ice to block the oncoming beasts.

    "Those damn Zombie Kings from San Diego¡­ What, are we just dog food to them now?" someone shouted.

    "Hang in there, sis! Mia and the others will be back soon!" Caleb called out. His wood-based powers flared to life, sending out thick, snake-like roots that wrapped around incoming zombies and crushed them like twigs.

    In the chaos, Griffin was swinging his machete¡ªpink-handled, of course¡ªdoing his best to hold the line. Ever since his balls got obliterated, he''d been¡­ different.

    His beard had fallen out, his voice had gone high and nasally, and he''d picked up a bit of a diva vibe. "Ugh, where is Brandon? No clue when he''s coming back¡­"

    "Princess, maybe focus on not dying first?" Caleb shot back.

    "Ugh, don''t call me Princess!" Griffin snapped, clearly hating the nickname.

    Everyone around him shuddered at the tone of his voice.

    Still, they were holding the line, thanks to their numbers and tight coordination. But even so, casualties were piling up.

    Some people got tackled by zombie hounds, dragged screaming across the battlefield, then torn apart by the swarm.

    Others were bitten by Rabies Zombies. It didn''t take long¡ªeyes turned blood-red, fangs sprouted, fur started growing on their faces. Then they turned on their own teammates.

    The infection spread fast. Too fast.

    "Watch it! Don''t let those rabid freaks bite you!" Robert shouted.

    With Mia gone, he was the strongest fighter on the field¡ªSanta Clarita Shelter''s Awakener #001. The guy was a beast at night, but during the day¡­ well, let''s just say he wasn''t exactly firing on all cylinders.

    Still, he kept swinging, eyes scanning the battlefield. An S-Class Zombie King could strike at any moment, and if it did, it''d be from the shadows.

    So far, no sign of one. Just an endless wave of undead.

    Griffin''s pink-handled machete slashed again and again until he finally hacked a particularly nasty elite zombie into a pile of gore. He was panting hard, chest heaving.

    He''d only awakened his Neurocore so far¡ªhadn''t reached the crystal core stage yet¡ªso his strength was about on par with the elite zombies. Killing one took everything he had.

    "Ugh¡ªI''m done. I need to fall back and catch my breath."

    "Yeah, be careful," Caleb said, nodding.

    They were using a rotation strategy¡ªdividing the Awakeners into three groups. When one group got tired, they''d rotate out and let the next group take over. Kind of like a relentless tag-team assault.

    It was the only way to outlast the zombie horde.

    But just as Griffin turned to retreat, a zombie hound burst out of the swarm behind him. Its limbs were long and wiry, built for speed. It sprinted forward, then launched itself into the air¡ªfangs bared, eyes locked on the back of Griffin''s neck.

    "Huh?!" Griffin''s heart skipped a beat. He heard the rush of air behind his ear¡ªsomething fast, something deadly. Instinct kicked in. No time to think. He spun around and threw his pink-handled machete up just in time.

    CLANG!

    The zombie hound''s jaws clamped down on the blade with a sickening crunch of teeth on metal.

    The impact was brutal. Griffin staggered backward, barely keeping his footing¡ªuntil his boot slipped on a slick, blood-soaked corpse. His balance gave out completely.

    Thud!

    He hit the ground hard, flat on his back.

    "Ahhh¡ªshit!" Griffin screamed, panic rising in his throat.

    The zombie hound didn''t miss a beat. It landed right on top of him, snarling, its glowing red eyes locked onto his face. With a violent shake of its head, it flung the machete out of Griffin''s hands, sending it spinning into the dirt.

    Now weaponless, Griffin stared up at the beast, its drooling maw inches from his face. It was practically salivating at the sight of fresh meat.

    "Shit, shit, shit¡ª" he muttered, throwing his hands up in desperation. One hand clamped around the hound''s neck, the other braced against its forehead, trying to keep those snapping jaws at bay.

    He looked like a terrified girl fending off a drunk creep in a dark alley¡ªdesperate, flailing, and completely outmatched.

    But the zombie hound was relentless. It pushed forward, inch by inch, its breath hot and rancid. The two of them were locked in a brutal stalemate.

    Then came the drool.

    Thick, yellowish strands of saliva oozed from the beast''s fangs, reeking of rot and infection. The strings stretched longer and longer, swaying with every movement¡ªuntil one strand finally broke loose.

    And it was falling.

    Right toward Griffin''s mouth.

    His eyes went wide. "No, no, no¡ª!"

    He held his breath, but it was too late. He felt it¡ªcold, slimy, and disgusting¡ªland right on his upper lip.

    "BLEAUGH!" Griffin gagged violently, his stomach lurching. He nearly vomited right then and there.

    The worst part? That drool wasn''t just gross¡ªit was lethal. Zombie hound saliva was loaded with rabies-like viral agents. One drop in your system, and you were done. Mutation was almost guaranteed. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh great, now they''re using biological weapons?!" Griffin gasped, his face turning a shade of greenish-blue. He was already exhausted from the fight, and now this?

    His arms were shaking. He couldn''t hold the beast back much longer.

    The hound''s jaws crept closer, its fangs glistening with infectious slime, just inches from his skin.

    "This is it¡­ I''m dead¡­" Griffin thought, despair washing over him.

    And then, out of nowhere¡ªBrandon''s face flashed through his mind. That stupidly handsome, annoyingly heroic face.

    Wait¡­ was he seriously thinking about Brandon right now?

    Oh God. Was he in love with him?

    Before he could process that emotional crisis, his arms gave out. He collapsed under the weight of the beast.

    The zombie hound lunged.

    But just as its jaws were about to close around his throat¡ªits head froze mid-motion.

    Then¡ª

    BOOM!

    Its skull exploded like a watermelon under a sledgehammer, spraying blood and brain matter into the air in a fine red mist.

    The body went limp and collapsed on top of Griffin, twitching once before going still.

    ...

 Chapter 415 - 415: Make a move?

    Griffin''s face was smeared with blood and gore. The headless corpse of the zombie dog collapsed limply off him. He stared wide-eyed, completely stunned.

    A young man''s face appeared in front of him.

    "Brandon? You saved me?" Griffin asked in disbelief, finally recognizing the figure¡ªit really was Brandon.

    Was this some kind of hallucination before death?

    But Brandon''s brows slowly furrowed. The way Griffin was looking at him¡ªsoft, emotional eyes¡ªpaired with that trembling voice, gave him the creeps.

    "Uh¡­ can you not look at me like that?" Brandon said, backing up slightly.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Mia had entered the battlefield. The Tachi in her hand crackled with blinding lightning. Her body blurred into a streak of electricity as she tore across the wreckage-strewn field. Wherever she passed, zombie heads flew into the air, and their bodies crumpled to the ground.

    Sean was already in full Fearless Berserk mode. With a single punch, he sent a massive zombie dog flying over thirty feet. The beast''s vicious growls turned into pitiful whimpers.

    Nearby, Chris''s body radiated searing energy, coating his machete in a glowing aura. He gritted his teeth and hacked at the monsters with everything he had. He hated these damn zombies with a passion.

    "They''re back¡­ they''re all back¡­" someone murmured, eyes lighting up with hope. A wave of excitement surged through the survivors.

    Awakener 001 and Awakener 002 from Shelter 001 had returned. Their unstoppable momentum turned the tide of battle in an instant.

    As the last giant zombie dog was taken down, the horde began to retreat into the forest like a receding tide, leaving behind a field littered with mangled corpses.

    "Phew¡ª" Robert let out a long breath. With the others back, he didn''t have to carry this burden alone anymore.

    Mia sheathed her Tachi and approached with the others. "What the hell happened here?"

    "No idea," Robert said, shaking his head. "Ever since you guys left, the zombies started circling the shelter, constantly harassing us. We lost a lot of people."

    "Hm¡­ I see." Mia''s eyes narrowed in thought. These zombies were way too aggressive and evolved. They had to be from the San Diego corpse nest.

    If they came all the way out here, it wasn''t random. Someone must''ve drawn them in. And she had a pretty good idea who that someone was.

    Nearby, Jenny held her daughter Ellie close, her eyes fixed on the dead Rabies Zombies. Their sharp fangs, fur-covered faces, and grotesque features made her shudder.

    She''d seen plenty of monsters back in Oasis, but nothing this horrifying.

    "And you said the shelter was safe?"

    "This¡­ this was just a freak incident," Chris said, throwing up his hands. "How could I have known they''d attack out of nowhere? Maybe it''s ''cause I left. No one was here to keep them in check. But now that I''m back, everything''ll be fine."

    Jenny just stared at him, speechless.

    Robert cut in, "This horde wasn''t even the worst of it. The real problem is when an S-Class Zombie King shows up."

    "What?" Jenny''s eyes widened. "There are S-Class Zombie Kings?!"

    "Yeah, a few of them," Robert said grimly. "Some can mess with your mind¡ªhallucinations, hypnosis. They can kill you with just their voice, or make you turn on your own people. Their powers are seriously twisted."

    Jenny stood frozen, her whole body going numb.

    Multiple S-Class Zombie Kings? That was beyond terrifying.

    This shelter was way too dangerous.

    She needed to get back to Oasis¡ªfast.

    ...

    The battle was over.

    Survivors slowly emerged from the shelter, stepping onto the blood-soaked battlefield. Some began clearing the area, scavenging what they could¡ªdigging out zombie Neurocores, stripping bones, collecting any resource that might be useful.

    But not everyone was working.

    Some stood frozen, eyes brimming with tears. Among them were elderly men with snow-white hair and children barely old enough to understand what had happened.

    They bowed their heads in silence, hands clasped tightly, mourning with quiet sobs.

    It was clear¡ªthey''d lost someone. A parent. A child. A loved one.

    In the apocalypse, cruelty wasn''t the exception¡ªit was the rule.

    Robert scanned the scene, his sharp eyes softening with a flicker of sorrow. He knew that pain all too well. His own family, his friends¡ªevery last one of them had been torn apart by monsters. He understood what it meant to lose everything.

    Now, with the others back, he turned to Mia. "So¡­ now that you''re here, what''s the plan?"

    "We''re not letting our people die for nothing," Mia said without hesitation. "It''s time to strike back."

    A murmur of admiration rippled through the crowd.

    Mia was a badass¡ªno doubt about it.

    With her return, everything had changed. The past few days of hiding, of being pushed around by the undead, had been unbearable. The zombies had practically knocked on their front door.

    Robert nodded. That was exactly what he''d been thinking.

    "When do you want to move?"

    "Tonight."

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, deep inside the Los Angeles corpse nest¡ª

    Ethan was living in comfort, lounging in his lair while quietly absorbing energy. The San Diego zombies had been wandering near L.A.''s outskirts, but they hadn''t dared to touch his turf.

    Why? Because his underling Zombie Kings were just that strong.

    Unless Nightbane himself¡ªthe overlord of San Diego¡ªshowed up with his elite squad, there wasn''t much that could threaten Ethan.

    Everything was pretty much the same as it had been before his trip to Albuquerque.

    "Boring as hell¡­" Ethan muttered to himself. It had been ages since any human or zombie strong enough to be interesting had dared to step into his territory.

    But actually¡ª

    Someone was eyeing his turf.

    Sophia.

    With her iron-willed, alpha personality, she was never one to sit still. She hated being sidelined. And recently, Nathan''s Genesis Biotech base had been flooded with top-tier reinforcements.

    Among them? The fourth-generation Cyborg T-09¡ªpowerful enough to take on two S-Class Zombie Kings solo. And that wasn''t all. Other elite fighters had arrived too, backed by surrounding corporations. These weren''t your average grunts¡ªthey were the best of the best.

    Richard had sent Nathan the cream of the crop.

    And what had Nathan done with them?

    Absolutely nothing.

    He was still the same as ever¡ªpartying, drinking, gambling, wasting time playing poker with his crew.

    "He''s wasting all of it!" Sophia growled through clenched teeth, furious at his laziness.

    If she had that kind of power at her disposal, she''d be making serious moves by now.

    "No. I can''t let this go on," she muttered, making up her mind. She needed to talk to Nathan¡ªnow.

    She stormed out of her room, heels clicking sharply against the floor, and headed straight for his office.

    Did she knock?

    Of course not.

    She shoved the door open and walked right in.

    Nathan was kicked back in his chair, feet propped up on the desk, arms behind his head, watching a movie projected on the wall. He looked completely at ease, eyes glued to the screen.

    "In case I don''t see ya, good afternoon, good evening, and good night!" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The line echoed from the film.

    Sophia glanced at the screen, then back at him. "You look real busy."

    "Eh, not bad," Nathan replied, not even sparing her a glance.

    Sophia crossed her arms. "Richard sent you a whole squad of elite fighters. Don''t you think it''s time you actually did something?"

    "Make a move? Depends¡ªare you on top, or am I?"

    "...What the hell?!" Sophia''s face turned bright red. "What kind of dirty joke is that?!"

    "Relax," Nathan said with a smirk, still not looking away from the movie.

    Sophia fumed. "San Diego and L.A. are about to go to war. You''re not even sending scouts? No intel gathering? And you''re just sitting here watching movies?"

    "Let them fight," Nathan said casually. "It''s not like they''re coming after me. Why should I care?"

    Sophia stared at him, completely speechless.

    ...

 Chapter 416 - 416: Plans

    "The zombies are evolving nonstop! If you keep dragging your feet like this, we''ll never be able to fight them off!" Sophia said, her voice sharp and full of righteous anger.

    Nathan, as usual, looked completely unfazed. "And if you keep pushing like this, you''re just gonna repeat the same mistakes you made before."

    "I¡ª" Sophia''s face flushed red with fury.

    Nathan''s meaning couldn''t have been clearer¡ªhe was throwing the fall of Sophia''s last base right in her face.

    Realizing she couldn''t win the argument, Sophia fumed silently. "Hmph! If you won''t send anyone, I will!"

    "You? Send someone? With what squad?" Nathan sneered. "Whatever. Knock yourself out."

    Sophia whipped her arm in frustration and stormed out of the office, stomping down the hallway, her whole body practically vibrating with anger.

    The truth was, she barely had anyone left under her command. Just one real fighter¡ªJacob, one of the Bernardino Four Riders.

    And speak of the devil¡ªJacob was walking toward her from the other end of the hall.

    "Whoa, Sophia, you look pissed. What happened?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Perfect timing," Sophia snapped. "I just asked Nathan to send a team to scout the zombie nests, and guess what? The guy flat-out refused. He''s just sitting on his ass, doing nothing. At this rate, he''s gonna drag us all down."

    Jacob gave an awkward chuckle. "Maybe... Mr. Nathan has his own plans?"

    "Plans? Please." Sophia scoffed, rolling her eyes. "If he had any real plans, pigs would fly. Since he won''t do it, you go. Check out the two big nests, see if there''s any movement."

    "Uh..." Jacob hesitated, scratching the back of his head. After a moment, he said carefully, "Sophia, Nathan''s the one in charge now. We should probably stick to his orders."

    "???" Sophia''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Was she hearing this right? Even Jacob¡ªher most loyal guy¡ªwas siding with Nathan now?

    Talk about a fall from grace.

    Sophia had officially become a nobody in the company¡ªno power, no influence. She was no longer the badass leader she used to be. No wonder she couldn''t get anyone to listen to her anymore.

    "Fine! I see how it is! Men¡ªyou''re all the same!" she snapped.

    "Sophia, wait¡ª" Jacob started, but she wasn''t having it. She brushed past him without a second glance.

    BAM!

    She slammed the door to her room shut, fists clenched so tight her knuckles turned white, veins bulging along her arms. She was shaking with rage.

    "Tables turn, fortunes change. Don''t you dare look down on me now," she muttered through gritted teeth.

    Right now, she felt like a fallen hero¡ªonce at the top, now treated like trash. But she swore to herself: one day, she''d rise again.

    There was no way she could stay here under Nathan''s thumb. It was a dead end, and she knew it.

    Jaw tight, she made up her mind and pulled out her phone, dialing Richard, the regional director.

    The line rang a few times¡ªbrrr, brrr, brrr¡ª

    Then Richard picked up. "Sophia? What''s up?"

    "I want out of L.A.," Sophia said bluntly. "I''m requesting a transfer to another branch."

    Richard wasn''t surprised. He knew Sophia and Nathan had been butting heads forever. Disputes between subordinates were nothing new¡ªusually, they just tried to smooth things over.

    "Sophia, listen," Richard said in his usual oily tone. "I know you and Nathan are both very capable. It''s normal to have different opinions. You just need to work through it, find a way to cooperate for the good of the company."

    "Wait, wait¡ªNathan? Capable?" Sophia almost laughed out loud. That lazy bastard? But she didn''t bother arguing. She had one goal today.

    "Richard, whatever. I''m not staying here. I don''t care which branch¡ªjust find me a spot."

    Richard sighed. "All the other branches are full. Just stick it out in L.A. for now. Once things settle down and we wipe out the zombie nests, you could even go back to San Bernardino as the head of operations."

    Sophia wasn''t stupid. She knew a corporate brush-off when she heard one. Empty promises, nothing more.

    "Richard, I¡ª"

    "Alright, gotta run. Headquarters meeting starting. Talk later," Richard cut her off and hung up.

    Sophia sat frozen in her chair, the dial tone buzzing in her ear like a slap to the face.

    Clearly, that door was slammed shut too.

    Once the idea of leaving took root, it was impossible to shake. After getting stonewalled by Nathan, betrayed by Jacob, and brushed off by Richard, Sophia felt like she could barely breathe.

    Every second she stayed here felt like sitting on a bed of nails.

    "What the hell am I supposed to do now?"

    Sophia sat there, mind racing. If she bailed without permission, she''d lose everything¡ªand in a world like this, surviving on her own would be damn near impossible.

    Worse yet, the company would come after her. As a former high-ranking officer, she knew way too many secrets. They''d never just let her walk away.

    But Richard had shut down her transfer request. Staying here meant no future, no chance to climb back up.

    It felt like a mountain was crushing her chest, suffocating her.

    Sophia slumped back in her chair, staring blankly at the ceiling, like her soul had just up and left her body. For over two hours, she sat there, lost in thought, desperately trying to figure out a way forward.

    Finally, she straightened up slowly, a new idea flickering to life in her mind.

    The Black Hand Legion.

    ...

    By evening, the sky was ablaze with streaks of crimson, the last fiery breath of the setting sun. Night was creeping in fast.

    The atmosphere inside the shelter was as grim as ever. To prevent any risk of mutation, the bodies of those who''d fallen in today''s battles were tossed into the incineration pit and set ablaze, reduced to ash.

    The flickering flames cast long, dancing shadows across the faces of Mia and the others, their expressions somber. The air was thick with the acrid stench of burning flesh.

    Off to the side, Robert crouched low, cranking a small generator by hand to charge his Bluetooth headset. His movements were steady, unhurried.

    "One of San Diego''s Four War Generals¡ªthe Falseword Zombie King¡ªcan hypnotize people using sound. If we can block out his voice, we might stand a chance against him," Robert explained, his voice calm but heavy.

    "Then there''s the second¡ªHellhound Zombie King. Bone manipulation powers, insanely tough body, and a sense of smell so sharp that once he locks onto you, you''re screwed. No escape. He''s basically the ultimate predator."

    "The third¡ªDaisy Zombie King. She uses pollen to create hallucinations..." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Robert went on, listing each of San Diego''s Four War Generals and their terrifying abilities¡ªknowledge paid for with countless human lives.

    These past few days, they''d been attacking the shelter relentlessly, leaving a trail of devastation in their wake.

    As the fire crackled and popped, Robert glanced up at the horizon. The last sliver of sunlight was fading, swallowed by the night.

    His headset finally blinked full charge. He stood up slowly, his eyes gleaming like stars in the firelight.

    "Everyone got that memorized?"

    Sean, ever the smartass, raised a hand. "Uh, not really. Could you run through it one more time?"

    Chris immediately cut him off. "Forget it, Sean. You don''t need to know."

    Mia swung her long Tachi sword onto her back with a practiced flick.

    "Move out!" she ordered, her voice slicing through the heavy night air.

    ...

 Chapter 417 - 417: Shit! Itâ€™s Bighead!

    They weren''t heading out to launch some grand assault on San Diego¡ªlet''s be real, they didn''t have that kind of firepower.

    The real goal was to sweep the surrounding area clean of zombies, send a message. Make it clear that you couldn''t just waltz up to their shelter whenever you felt like it. They needed to put some fear back into the dead.

    Mia and the others moved out beyond the shelter''s gates. Aside from Chris and his crew, everyone here was a top-ranked Awakener¡ªsome of the best the shelter had.

    "Jenny, don''t be scared," Chris said, trying to reassure her. "Once we clear out the zombies around here, the shelter''ll be a lot safer."

    "Oh... okay," Jenny nodded, but something didn''t sit right with her. Clearing zombies sounded... well, dangerous as hell.

    Especially with those Zombie Kings lurking around¡ªtwisted, powerful monsters that made your skin crawl just thinking about them.

    God knows which one they might run into tonight...

    ...

    The sky had gone pitch black. Night had fully fallen, and a cold wind swept across the open fields, making the tall grass and tree branches sway and rustle.

    A thick cloud slid over the moon, plunging everything into an even deeper darkness.

    "Awoooo¡ª"

    Suddenly, a dog''s howl tore through the night, echoing across the hills and woods.

    "Diesel, you smell anything?" a voice asked.

    It belonged to a Zombie King with a big, round head. His skin was charred black, covered in burn scars, looking like he''d barely survived a fire.

    "Woof! Woof! Woof!" the zombie dog barked three times.

    Bighead¡ªbecause that''s what everyone called the round-headed Zombie King¡ªunderstood immediately: No. Scent. Detected.

    Diesel was no ordinary mutt. After Buddy died, Bighead had gotten this beast from the Hellhound Zombie King. Diesel was an American Bully¡ªthick, muscular, packed with raw power, and way more vicious than the husky they''d lost.

    "Come on! Let''s check somewhere else," Bighead barked at Diesel and the rest of his crew.

    They were out here hunting for Big Ears, Shrimpy, and the rest of the so-called "Overlord Squad" from Los Angeles¡ªpayback for getting smacked in the face with a brick and for the death of their dog.

    The zombie gang roamed the open fields, Diesel sniffing the ground, searching for any trace.

    "Where the hell did those four run off to? You think they''re holed up in their corpse nest, too scared to come out?"

    "No way. They''ve been real active lately, poking around, trying to dig up dirt on us."

    "Yeah, they''re probably close. Keep looking!"

    The elite zombies muttered among themselves, their glowing eyes scanning the darkness.

    Then, Diesel suddenly froze mid-sniff, lifted his head, and growled in a specific direction. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Woof woof woof! Woof woof woof!

    Translation: "Found them. Over there."

    Bighead''s eyes lit up, excitement flashing across his burned face. But he quickly raised a finger to his lips.

    "Shhh..." he hissed. Big Ears had freakishly sharp hearing¡ªhe could sense danger coming from a mile away. They''d almost caught him a few times before, but every time he''d bolted before they could even get close.

    "Keep it quiet. No loud noises!" Bighead whispered urgently.

    This time, they weren''t gonna screw it up. They moved carefully, barely making a sound as they crept toward the target.

    They slipped through the woods, crossed the open fields, and climbed up a small hill, finally stopping just short of the crest.

    Down below, in the middle of the barren wasteland, they spotted four figures. They weren''t close, but one of them had two huge, unmistakable ears sticking out.

    "There they are! That''s them!" one of the zombie underlings whispered excitedly.

    "Shut up! Get down!" Bighead hissed, shoving the guy''s head into the grass.

    They crouched low, peeking through the weeds like a bunch of shady creeps, watching as Big Ears and his crew swaggered right toward them.

    "Heh... perfect," one zombie muttered.

    "Yeah, probably trying to mess with our turf again."

    "This time, we''re gonna make ''em pay."

    They whispered back and forth, barely able to contain their excitement. This was a golden opportunity¡ªno way they were letting it slip.

    Meanwhile, Big Ears and his squad had no clue they were being watched. They strolled along without a care in the world, cocky as hell, especially now that Ethan was back with them.

    "Brothers, this is it! Time to make a name for ourselves!" Big Ears said, full of excitement.

    "Yeah, yeah!" Mist nodded eagerly. "Shroom and Sis said the corpse nest ahead picked up some kind of signal from outer space. All we gotta do is figure out what it was and report back to the boss."

    "Man, those shrimp the boss brought back were so good," Shrimpy said dreamily, still savoring the memory.

    Big Ears winced just thinking about it. "Tch... my teeth still hurt from that ''shrimp''..."

    "Hey! Could you stop thinking about food for two seconds? We''re out here to do something big, not have a damn seafood buffet!" Big Ears snapped.

    "Huh? Something big? Like... bigger shrimp? Where?!" Shrimpy immediately started scanning the area, eyes wide.

    "...Forget it," Big Ears sighed, feeling like trying to reason with Shrimpy was a lost cause.

    Locomotive, who''d been quiet, spoke up, his voice low. "We should be careful. We''re getting close to San Diego''s outer perimeter. It''s... weirdly quiet."

    "Hmph! Probably scared," Big Ears said, puffing up his chest. "Bet they''re all hiding, scared I''ll wipe the floor with ''em."

    They reached a steep dirt slope and started climbing up, hunched low.

    Just as they were about to crest the hill, Shrimpy''s nose twitched. He sniffed the air, frowning.

    "You guys smell that? Something''s burning... like, really burnt."

    Now that he mentioned it, Big Ears caught a whiff too. His nose twitched instinctively.

    Zombies had pretty sharp senses, and the smell of scorched flesh was strong up here. They followed the scent to the top of the hill.

    The burnt smell was thickest here. Off to the side, hidden in a patch of tall grass, was something... round and black.

    "What the hell is that?" Big Ears muttered, squinting.

    Then the round thing grinned¡ªliterally¡ªflashing a mouthful of sharp, gleaming white teeth.

    "Heh heh... gotcha," it said.

    "???" Big Ears'' mind blanked for a second, a whole row of question marks popping up over his head. Then he got a good look at the thing.

    Round head. Burnt skin. Familiar as hell.

    "Shit! It''s Bighead!"

    "Get ''em, boys!" Bighead roared.

    Suddenly, Diesel and a whole squad of elite zombies burst out of the grass, snarling and charging.

    The second they locked eyes, it was pure chaos. The hatred between them was real, and the attacks were vicious.

    "Run for it!" Shrimpy screamed, bolting without a second thought.

    But Big Ears was too close¡ªBighead tackled him straight off the slope, and the two of them tumbled down together in a mess of limbs and dirt.

    "Hey! Little help here!" Big Ears shouted as he rolled.

    "I believe in you, Big Ears! Show ''em your unstoppable killing power!" Mist called back, his body erupting into thick black smoke that swallowed the area in darkness. In a flash, he vanished into the shadows.

    "Wait, what?!" Big Ears stared, dumbfounded. These guys were seriously on another level...

    Bighead pinned him down, his charred face twisted into a savage grin. "Nobody gets away tonight! Chase ''em down, boys!"

    "Woof woof! Woof woof woof!" Diesel barked, charging headfirst into the black mist, the elite zombies hot on his heels.

    Bighead looked down at Big Ears, his eyes gleaming with murderous intent.

    "..."

    Big Ears broke into a cold sweat, then said, "Hey, if you''ve got any guts, get off me and let''s settle this one-on-one!"

    ...

 Chapter 418 - 418: Brutal...

    "You think I''m an idiot? You run faster than a damn rabbit! If I let you go, you''d be gone without a trace," Bighead growled.

    "Come on, man! Me? Run? I''m the mighty boss of Rancho Cucamonga ¡ª when have I ever run from anything? You think I''m scared of you?" Big Ears shot back, but deep down he was getting nervous. Since when did Bighead get so sharp? He used to fall for that trick every time.

    "Oh, not scared, huh? Good. Then today, I''m gonna show you just how scary I can be!" Bighead snarled, lunging at Big Ears with both claws aiming straight for his face.

    Big Ears flinched, quickly throwing his arms out to block, shoving Bighead back with all his strength.

    No way around it now¡ªa fight was inevitable. He''d have to trade a few blows.

    "Iron Lock!" Big Ears shouted, locking his hands into a grappling move.

    Bighead felt the resistance and immediately grabbed onto Big Ears'' shoulders, using the exact same technique. For a moment, the two were locked in a dead heat, neither gaining the upper hand.

    "You gotta be kidding me¡ªyou know this move too?" Big Ears blurted out, shocked. Without missing a beat, he switched tactics.

    "Palm Thrust!"

    ...

    The two zombies rolled and wrestled across the dirt, kicking up clouds of dust, looking absolutely pathetic. They were pretty evenly matched, trading blows back and forth without either side dominating.

    Meanwhile, not far away¡ª

    A group of humans had shown up, led by Mia, with Sean, Robert, and the others close behind.

    Their mission tonight was simple: clear out the surrounding zombies.

    They''d heard the sounds of zombies roaring and dogs barking earlier, so they''d rushed over to check it out.

    "Zombies fighting each other?" Jenny squinted into the distance. Thick black mist was billowing up ahead, like a jet engine blasting through the streets, swallowing everything in its path.

    Through the haze, she could just barely make out zombie figures, snarling and howling as they chased after something.

    "What the hell are they chasing? Whatever it is, it''s fast as hell," Jenny said, frowning.

    "It''s Mist," Mia said calmly, her eyes locked on the scene ahead.

    She remembered Mist clearly. Last time, when she and Ethan had gone to raid supplies from the Black Hand Legion''s city, they''d run into the Mist Zombie King. Hard to forget a guy like that¡ªhe was basically the king of running away. A master of escape.

    "Looks like he hasn''t changed a bit," Chris muttered. "Even after making it all the way to L.A., he''s still doing what he does best¡ªrunning for his life."

    It was obvious what was happening: the zombies from San Diego were hunting down Ethan''s people.

    "Let''s go! We''ll take care of the ones chasing from behind!" Mia ordered.

    "Got it," Chris replied.

    Without wasting a second, they sprinted straight into the black mist, their figures quickly swallowed by the darkness.

    Inside the thick fog, Diesel was leading a pack of elite zombies, chasing after Mist and his crew under Bighead''s orders.

    "Man, that guy''s fast!"

    "Bighead said not a single one gets away tonight! Move it!"

    "Woof! Woof woof woof!"

    ...

    These zombies were no joke¡ªhandpicked elites, tearing through the streets at full speed, hot on Mist''s trail.

    But suddenly, deep in the darkness ahead, a flash of lightning-like light cut through the mist¡ªa katana sweeping in a wide arc, slicing the blackness apart.

    "Huh?"

    One of the zombies'' blood-red eyes widened in shock. It sensed the danger instantly, but with the momentum of its sprint, it couldn''t stop in time. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    All it heard was a sharp metallic screech¡ªthe sound of steel grinding against bone¡ªand then the world spun out of control. In its final moment of consciousness, it saw its own headless body collapsing to the ground.

    "Raaaargh¡ª!"

    The rest of the zombies, startled by the sudden attack, let out furious howls.

    "There''s human scent in the mist!"

    "Where?!"

    "..."

    "Blood Burst!"

    Just as the zombies were panicking, a low, cold voice rang out.

    The two zombies closest to the sound froze mid-step, their bodies trembling uncontrollably. Their veins bulged grotesquely, writhing under their skin like snakes about to burst.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    In the next instant, the two zombies exploded into clouds of blood mist, their remains scattering into the air.

    The zombies behind them recoiled in shock, frozen in place.

    "Ugh... woof!" Diesel bared his fangs, letting out a low, uneasy growl.

    Then, from the darkness, Mia and her team emerged, stepping into view.

    "Kill them all!" Mia ordered, her voice cold and sharp.

    "With pleasure," Chris grinned, gripping his machete as flames roared to life along the blade, wrapping it in searing heat.

    "Holy shit!"

    The zombies panicked, realizing they''d walked right into an ambush. But being zombies, fear only made them more vicious. They roared and charged forward in a frenzy.

    Mia swung her katana with deadly precision, while the others unleashed their powers. Against a small horde like this, it was no contest¡ªlike slicing through butter. Zombies dropped left and right, torn apart with brutal efficiency.

    ...

    Meanwhile, back on the other side¡ª

    Bighead and Big Ears were still locked in a messy brawl, both looking worse for wear.

    Big Ears had a nasty gash on his forehead, dark blood trickling down his face.

    Suddenly, from the direction of the black mist, the sounds of zombie roars and agonized wails echoed through the night, one after another.

    Bighead''s face lit up with a wicked grin. "Heh heh, sounds like my boys caught your little buddies!"

    "No way," Big Ears said, frowning. He knew Mist and Shrimpy''s escape skills too well. No way those two would get caught by a bunch of grunts.

    Bighead sneered. "Didn''t you hear them screaming just now?"

    But before he could finish gloating, the howls shifted¡ªsharp, pitiful yelps, like a dog crying out in pain.

    Bighead''s grin froze on his face.

    Something felt... off.

    He recognized that sound. It was Diesel.

    "Hmph!" Big Ears snorted, suddenly looking smug.

    "Who''s getting caught now, huh?"

    Bighead''s brow furrowed deep. He lifted his head, staring into the mist, a creeping sense of dread gnawing at him. A wave of killing intent was rolling toward them, thick and suffocating, like a storm about to break.

    As the black mist slowly thinned, shadowy figures began to emerge, their outlines growing sharper with every step.

    Mia and her team came into full view, their faces cold and merciless, their eyes burning with lethal intent. Blood dripped from the blades of their weapons, still fresh and steaming.

    They moved with grim purpose, like executioners walking out of hell itself.

    BGM: Boom... Boom... Boom...

    "Mama..." Bighead''s face went slack with terror. His heart shot up into his throat, pounding so hard he thought it might burst. Death was coming for him¡ªhe could feel it.s?! Where the hell did they come from?!

    And not just any humans¡ªthese ones were bad news. Real bad.

    Without a second thought, Bighead shoved Big Ears aside and bolted, scrambling to get away as fast as he could.

    "Trying to run?" Chris smirked, his palm flaring with heat. With a flick of his wrist, a dragon of fire roared to life and shot forward.

    Bighead barely made it a few steps before the flames engulfed him, setting him ablaze in an instant.

    "RAAAAAARGH¡ª!"

    His screams tore through the night, raw and agonized. He dropped to the ground, thrashing and rolling, trying to put out the fire, but only managed to tumble down the other side of the dirt slope, disappearing with a series of painful thuds.

    "Brutal..." Big Ears muttered, a chill running down his spine. He turned to look at Mia and the others, squinting. They looked... kinda familiar.

    "Wait a sec... you guys raided my territory back in Rancho Cucamonga for supplies, didn''t you?"

    ...

 Chapter 419 - 419: You pathetic little humans...

    Mia just shot him a glance, didn''t say a word, and kept walking down the slope, heading off to keep clearing out the zombies in San Diego.

    "Man, she''s ice cold..." Big Ears muttered under his breath.

    Still, he was just glad to be alive. The place still felt crazy dangerous, so he didn''t dare stick around. He quickly turned and started backing away...

    ...

    Meanwhile, Mist, Shrimpy, and Locomotive were still sprinting like hell, but after a while, they noticed something weird¡ªthere was no sound behind them. It was like the zombies chasing them had just... vanished.

    "Hold up... stop for a sec," Locomotive called out.

    The other two skidded to a halt.

    "What''s up?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s quiet. Too quiet," Locomotive said, frowning.

    Mist glanced over his shoulder, looking just as puzzled. "Yeah, where the hell did all those zombies go? They were right on our asses."

    "No idea..." Shrimpy shook his head.

 Chapter 420 - 420: Youre finished!

    Mia lifted her head, her cold, clear eyes locking onto the creature in front of her. Her long brown hair whipped around in the night wind. "So this is a Hellhound?" she said coolly. "Other than being ugly as hell, you''re not that special."

    "You''ve got some nerve!" Hellhound''s savage eyes narrowed dangerously. Humans usually either screamed or ran for their lives the moment they saw him. But this woman? She wasn''t just unafraid¡ªshe was mocking him.

    Fury roared to life inside him. He swore he''d make her regret ever crossing him¡ªmake her suffer a fate worse than death.

    "Awooooo¡ª!" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hellhound threw his head back and howled, the sound splitting the night sky. Dark clouds churned overhead, swallowing the moon, plunging everything into pitch-black darkness.

    From the nearby forest, a chorus of frenzied barking erupted, followed by the thunder of countless footsteps pounding the earth.

 Chapter 421 - 421: What the hell, Jenny?!

    "Should be no problem," Chris said, still full of confidence. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But that''s an S-Class Rabies Virus..." Jenny muttered under her breath, clearly uneasy.

    Hellhound watched Mia''s condition with growing satisfaction. Her body was already showing obvious signs of mutation.

    If nothing unexpected happened, this human was about to turn into a full-blown Rabies Zombie.

    Mia''s body trembled harder and harder. The veins under her skin bulged grotesquely, and you could clearly see the blood surging through them.

    Her once-bright eyes had turned completely blood-red, and her long black hair whipped wildly in the night wind, making her look like some vengeful spirit straight out of a nightmare.

    Hellhound smirked, his voice dripping with mockery. "You don''t have much time left. I''d say... about five seconds before you lose your mind and become a mindless zombie. Five... four... three..."

 Chapter 422 - 422: You really think I came unprepared?

    "Jenny, you''re serious about this, huh?" Chris gritted his teeth in pain, but still refused to let go of her. He thought to himself, Damn, this Zombie King''s powers are freaky¡ªhe can actually mind-control people.

    Make someone who originally had a crush on you turn around and attack you? That''s messed up.

    Still, Chris figured it wasn''t all bad. In a way, this was a classic "hero saves the damsel" moment. Once she snapped out of it, she''d definitely be super grateful...

    "Deathspeaker''s here! Everyone, stay sharp!" Robert''s eyes locked onto the darkness ahead.

    A wave of overwhelming psychic pressure swept over them, thick with danger, like a razor-sharp blade hovering right between their brows.

    "What do we do now?"

    Everyone was visibly shaken.

    "I''ll handle him!" Robert''s eyes gleamed with determination as he charged straight into the shadows.

    The horde of zombies surged forward, a sea of twisted, grotesque faces. Their guttural howls filled the air, a deafening, endless chorus.

    Robert''s Lightning Blade flashed, slicing clean through skull after skull with deadly precision. He moved like a force of nature, cutting a bloody path through the undead.

    But it wasn''t long before a chilling voice whispered in his ear:

    "Stand still... don''t move."

    For a split second, Robert''s mind wavered. His limbs stiffened, his once-fluid movements faltered.

    In that brief moment, the swarm closed in, a tidal wave of rotting flesh threatening to swallow him whole.

    But Robert shook his head violently, snapping himself out of it. His eyes cleared, sharp and focused once more.

    With a fierce roar, he swung his Tachi in a wide arc, cleaving through the zombies around him. Black blood sprayed everywhere, severed limbs flying through the air.

    Still, the whispers kept coming, gnawing at his mind, trying to drag him under.

    "God, this is so damn annoying..." Robert gritted his teeth, hacking at the undead with even more ferocity.

    And the closer he got to Deathspeaker, the stronger the psychic assault became.

    The mental pressure was suffocating, like he was a tiny boat caught in a raging storm¡ªone moment lucid, the next on the verge of losing himself.

    Without hesitation, Robert bit down hard on his tongue. The sharp pain jolted him back to full awareness.

    After cutting down another wave of zombies, a figure finally emerged from the darkness ahead.

    It was Deathspeaker¡ªFalseword himself.

    "Well, well... didn''t think you''d last this long," Falseword said, his voice dripping with amusement.

    Robert grinned back, blood from his bitten tongue staining his teeth.

    "Heh... there''s a lot you didn''t see coming."

    "Then let''s see what you''ve really got," Falseword growled, his eyes flashing with a wild, manic light.

    Two S-class powerhouses, face to face. The air grew heavy, the night wind carrying the scent of blood and gunpowder. It felt like the whole world was holding its breath, waiting for the explosion.

    Robert had come for revenge¡ªand he was ready.

    He casually reached up and cranked the volume on his Bluetooth earpiece to max. A heavy, pounding beat blasted into his ears.

    "Doom doom doom... doom doom doom..."

    "Get ready to meet the night..."

    ... sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Meanwhile, back with Jenny¡ª

    With Falseword''s hypnosis broken, she slowly came back to her senses. Her eyes refocused, and for a moment, she felt like she''d just woken up from a long, strange dream.

    The first thing she saw was Chris, grimacing in pain, pinning her down¡ªand his hand was planted squarely on her chest.

    Her face instantly flushed bright red. "You... what the hell are you doing?!"

    "Jenny, you''re awake! You were hypnotized by a Phantom Infected just now!" Chris blurted out.

    "Oh..." Jenny nodded slowly, still a little dazed. Then she frowned. "Could you, uh, get off me first?"

    "Oh! Right, right!" Chris scrambled off her, though he moved a little too fast and pulled at his injuries. A sharp, tearing pain ripped through him, and cold sweat broke out all over his body.

    Jenny, still foggy from the hypnosis, had no memory of what had happened. She blinked at him, concerned. "Wait, you''re hurt? What happened?"

    "I got hurt protecting you!" Chris said immediately, seizing the perfect chance to play the hero. He imagined she''d be super touched by his bravery.

    "Thanks," Jenny said sincerely, giving him a grateful smile. But then she muttered under her breath, "Still... looks like you''re kinda weak if you got hurt protecting me."

    "I¡ª" Chris''s face turned beet red, a giant black cloud practically forming over his head.

    ...

    The battle had hit a fever pitch.

    Two of the Four War Generals had already shown up, and the surrounding Zombie Horde was growing even more ferocious by the second.

    Up in the air, Hellhound hovered menacingly, black blood dripping from a wound on his shoulder. Even injured, his face was twisted with savage fury.

    He spotted Mia deep in the horde, her Tachi flashing like a meat grinder, hacking the Rabies Zombies into bloody chunks.

    Everywhere she went, corpses piled up, severed limbs flew through the air¡ªit looked like a scene straight out of hell.

    "Goddamn... she''s a monster," Hellhound muttered, a chill running down his spine.

    He, a proud Zombie King, had been scarred¡ªmentally and physically¡ªby that devastating slash Mia had landed earlier. Just the sight of her now made him hesitate, made him afraid to get too close.

    But Hellhound wasn''t about to back down.

    You kill my men? Fine. I''ll kill yours.

    His blood-red eyes locked onto Chris and the others. With Mia busy slaughtering zombies and Robert locked in a duel with Deathspeaker, the rest of the group was left wide open¡ªno real heavy hitters left to defend them.

    "Guess I''ll start with you," Hellhound growled.

    His skeletal wings snapped open, and in a flash, he dove from the sky like a hawk spotting prey.

    "Keheheheh... Die!"

    "Shit! Zombie King incoming!" Chris shouted, heart pounding as he saw Hellhound zeroing in on them.

    Griffin practically squealed, "Brandon, what do we do?! I''m totally freaking out right now!"

    "Fight back, what else?!" Brandon snapped, his eyes narrowing. He activated his Blood Burst ability, sending a surge of crimson energy through his veins. But against a beast like Hellhound, Brandon''s power alone wasn''t going to cut it.

    Chris, Jenny, and the others quickly rallied, elemental energy flaring around them.

    Flame Barriers and Torrent Barriers sprang up, along with walls of ice and tangles of thick roots. One after another, over a dozen layers of defenses rose between them and the incoming threat.

    The ground trembled under the force of their combined magic, wild energy crackling through the air. Together, they were strong¡ªbut was it enough?

    Hellhound didn''t even flinch.

    With his S-class mutated bones, he bulldozed through everything like a living battering ram.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"

    The ice walls shattered, the roots exploded into splinters, and the elemental barriers disintegrated into shockwaves that blasted outward.

    "Shit! We can''t hold him!"

    "He''s breaking through!"

    "Should we run?!"

    Panic rippled through the group. But with Hellhound''s insane speed and terrifying sense of smell, running was pointless. Someone was going to die if they didn''t do something fast.

    Just then, behind them, Sean''s eyes gleamed with a flash of cunning.

    Quietly, he dug into his backpack and pulled out a massive glass jar.

    "You really think I came unprepared?" Sean muttered under his breath, a sly grin spreading across his face. "When it counts... you can always count on me."

    He twisted the lid off, and instantly, a wave of gut-wrenching stench filled the air. The black liquid inside reeked so bad it made their eyes water.

    Hellhound''s snarling face was getting closer by the second.

    Sean took a few quick steps forward, shouting, "Everyone, get down!"

    Then, winding up like a pitcher in the World Series, he hurled the jar with everything he had, sending it hurtling straight at Hellhound''s face¡ª

    ¡ªwhistling through the air like a bullet.

    ...

 Chapter 423 - 423: Letâ€™s see what secrets youâ€™re hiding in here...

    "What the hell is that?" Hellhound asked, looking curious but not really taking it seriously. After all, he liked to bulldoze through everything¡ªhe could smash right through even the elemental defense spells cast by Awakeners. Why would he bother dodging a little bottle?

    So, with a casual swipe of his claw, he shattered it.

    CRASH!

    There was a sharp crack as glass exploded everywhere, and the black liquid inside splattered straight onto Hellhound''s face. A weird, nasty smell hit him immediately.

    The bottle had been filled with blood from Black-Skin Zombies¡ªEthan had originally given it to Sean for research purposes. But when Sean heard that Hellhound had an ultra-sensitive nose, he decided to bring it along... just to give him a little "gift" that smelled even worse than a full diaper.

    And the stench of Black-Skin Zombie blood? Yeah, it was legendary. Even mutant beasts wouldn''t touch their corpses¡ªit was that foul.

    The moment the reek hit him, Hellhound''s super-sharp sense of smell backfired hard. The overwhelming stench blasted straight up his nose, making his scalp tingle and his brain short-circuit.

    "Awooooo¡ª!" he howled, the sound full of pure agony.

    "God, it stinks! It''s unbearable!" Hellhound roared, thrashing around like a headless chicken, zigzagging wildly through the sky.

    "Holy crap!"

    Everyone on the ground looked up, stunned. None of them had expected Sean to defuse the crisis so brilliantly.

    Talk about fighting fire with fire...

    ...

    Hellhound''s miserable howls echoed through the night sky, loud enough to shake the stars.

    Meanwhile, the zombie horde below kept surging forward, locked in brutal combat.

    Not far off, Robert was locked in a fierce battle with Deathspeaker. The whole battlefield was a boiling cauldron of chaos and rage.

    This revenge match had officially hit its boiling point.

    Meanwhile, in a patch of woods nearby, Big Ears and three other zombies had circled back. Of course, they wouldn''t have dared come alone¡ªthey''d brought backup.

    Trailing behind them was a Zombie King, a little mushroom cap bobbing on its head, giving it a weirdly cute, dopey look.

    The group crouched low in the grass, peeking out toward the battlefield.

    "Shroom, sis! See? I wasn''t lying! There really are humans fighting the San Diego zombies!" Big Ears whispered excitedly.

    Lil'' Shroom nodded quickly. She was out here on Ethan''s orders, gathering intel, and had been skulking around the forests on the outskirts of San Diego for a while now.

    After Big Ears ran into Mia and the others, he immediately went to find Lil'' Shroom and report.

    "They''re really going at it..." Lil'' Shroom muttered under her breath.

    Shrimpy nodded like crazy. "Yeah! Two of San Diego''s Four War Generals are out¡ªHellhound and Deathspeaker. No way it wouldn''t be intense."

    "Wrong!" Big Ears cut in, shaking his head. "Hellhound and Deathspeaker aren''t the real problem. The real threat is Bighead. I fought him once¡ªguy''s crazy strong!"

    "Uh..."

    The others blinked and scanned the battlefield, but... they didn''t see Bighead anywhere.

    They kept watching, waiting for the right moment to make a move.

    After a while, Big Ears whispered, "Shroom, sis! Let''s call for backup! We can bring in Bulldozer and Queen Laura to help the humans. Aren''t they friends with the boss?"

    "Nope. Not helping them," Lil'' Shroom said, shaking her head firmly.

    Big Ears looked stunned. "Why not? I was hoping to beat the crap outta Bighead again!"

    "Boss said our main mission is to gather intel. We''re not supposed to stir up trouble. Right now, with Hellhound and Deathspeaker tied up fighting the humans, it''s the perfect chance to sneak into San Diego''s zombie nest!" Lil'' Shroom explained.

    Big Ears'' eyes lit up. Damn, Shroom, sis! No wonder you''re the brains of the operation. Looks like they were about to score big again...

    With the humans keeping San Diego''s Zombie Kings busy, there was no need to get involved.

    Better to just treat them like disposable tools...

    Guess they really were learning from Ethan''s playbook. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lil'' Shroom waved her hand, and a cloud of fungal spores drifted into the air. In the woods behind her, the red fleshy tumors growing on the trees began to squirm and pulse, slowly gathering together, molding into a humanoid shape.

    She was planning to use a mimic to infiltrate San Diego''s zombie nest. Sending her real body in would be way too risky.

    Honestly, Lil'' Shroom had tried this trick before, but Hellhound''s damn bloodhound nose was too sharp¡ªhe could sniff out the fungal scent from miles away and bust her every time.

    But now? Hellhound was too busy flying around like a lunatic, gagging from the stink bomb Sean had hit him with. He wasn''t paying attention to anything else.

    As the red mass finished forming, a zombie figure slowly rose from the ground. It had a huge, round head, with all its facial features squished together into an ugly, lopsided mess.

    It was a perfect copy of Bighead, one of San Diego''s zombie generals.

    Lil'' Shroom had picked Bighead for a reason¡ªif she mimicked Hellhound or Deathspeaker, she''d draw way too much attention. But if she disguised herself as some low-level grunt, she wouldn''t have the freedom to move around inside the nest.

    Bighead was the perfect middle ground: important enough to roam freely, but not so high-profile that everyone would be watching his every move.

    "What do you think?" Lil'' Shroom asked, stepping back to admire her work.

    Big Ears scowled. "Just looking at him pisses me off."

    The mimic was that good¡ªevery little detail, from the posture to the vibe, was spot-on. You''d have a hard time telling it apart from the real deal.

    Shrimpy squinted and said, "Shroom, sis! He''s not black enough. Bighead''s head got all scorched earlier."

    "Oh, right!" Lil'' Shroom snapped her fingers and quickly adjusted the mimic, adding burn marks and charred patches to the body.

    Nobody knows you better than your enemies.

    Big Ears and the others had fought Bighead enough times to know him inside and out. With their help, the mimic was now flawless¡ªlike looking into a mirror.

    "Perfect! Let''s move!" Lil'' Shroom ordered, sending the fake Bighead shambling off into the deeper woods.

    They were already near the edge of San Diego''s zombie nest, so it didn''t take long before the ruins of the city came into view.

    Downtown San Diego was a forest of steel and concrete¡ªskyscrapers looming like dead trees. Some had collapsed, leaning against each other like drunk giants, their surfaces cracked and covered in moss.

    It was the classic end-of-the-world scene.

    Normally, the outskirts would be crawling with zombie guards, but right now, most of them had been dragged off to fight alongside Hellhound.

    "Perfect timing..." Lil'' Shroom muttered, steering her mimic toward the heart of the zombie nest.

    The journey in was surprisingly smooth. No one stopped her. The streets were a wreck¡ªshattered glass everywhere, plastic bags fluttering in the wind, trash piled up in corners.

    Zombies wandered aimlessly through the ruins, their blood-smeared faces blank and slack-jawed, low growls rumbling from their throats.

    Some of them were gnawing on giant rats, crunching through bone and fur with sickening enthusiasm, their mouths smeared with blood and bits of fur.

    These were the lowest of the low¡ªmindless, unevolved zombies, barely more than beasts.

    Lil'' Shroom ignored them, her sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. San Diego''s layout was a mess¡ªtwisting streets, collapsed buildings¡ªit was easy to get turned around.

    And she had no idea where the core of the zombie nest actually was.

    She''d never made it this far before. Every time she tried, Hellhound would sniff her out and chase her off before she got close.

    Now, standing here in the heart of enemy territory, she felt a rush of excitement¡ªand a burning curiosity.

    "Let''s see what secrets you''re hiding in here..."

    ...

 Chapter 424 - 424: King Kong?

    Lil'' Shroom guided the fake Bighead forward, the howling night wind whipping through the crumbling city, making eerie, wailing sounds like wolves crying or ghosts mourning.

    After a few moments, from the pitch-black street ahead, a wave of murderous energy rolled toward them, mixed with savage, guttural growls.

    "What the hell is that?" Lil'' Shroom muttered, uneasy. She quickly stopped and focused her gaze. In the darkness of a narrow alley, pairs of eerie green eyes flickered to life.

    "Awoooo... woof! Woof woof woof!"

    It was a pack of zombie dogs. They growled low in their throats, their faces twisted and grotesque, their bodies covered in bloody gashes. They looked downright nasty, barking and snarling like they were ready to tear something apart.

    "Damn, they''re vicious," Lil'' Shroom whispered under her breath. These zombie dogs were way stronger than your average low-tier zombies¡ªdefinitely elite-level threats.

    Their sense of smell was sharp too. Not quite on the level of a Hellhound, but sharp enough that they seemed to pick up something was off.

    Lil'' Shroom didn''t dare get too close. She quickly circled around them from a distance, mentally counting their numbers. When the real fight broke out, this kind of intel could be a lifesaver.

    "Call me Agent Shroom..." she joked to herself as she slipped past the zombie dogs. Around her, the buildings grew taller¡ªthirty stories, maybe more¡ªpacked tightly together.

    No doubt about it, she was deep into the city now. Before the world ended, this place must''ve been bustling. Now, elite-level zombies roamed the streets, some of them even showing signs of higher intelligence.

    "Hey, Bighead! What are you doing here? Thought you were off getting revenge on those L.A. zombies tonight?"

    "Mind your damn business! Get lost, you talk too much!" Lil'' Shroom barked back, controlling the fake Bighead with a perfect snarl.

    "Uh..." The elite zombie flinched, looking confused. What the hell was up with Bighead today? He seemed way more aggressive than usual...

    But the zombie didn''t dare argue. He just slunk away, tail between his legs.

    Lil'' Shroom kept moving. The number of elites around her was definitely growing, and a lot of them tried to strike up conversations. She shut them all down with a sharp, impatient tone, cussing them out until they backed off.

    As a result, Bighead''s reputation was tanking fast... S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Using the density of elite zombies as a guide, Lil'' Shroom estimated there had to be at least twenty thousand of them packed into this area. That level of evolution was way beyond a normal zombie nest.

    "There''s gotta be something big going on here," she thought, climbing up the side of a 34-story building. She perched on the edge, scanning the cityscape. From up here, half of San Diego stretched out before her.

    The zombies wandering the streets below looked like tiny ants.

    The city, once vibrant, now lay in ruins, swallowed by darkness.

    But then Lil'' Shroom spotted something strange. Far off in the distance, atop a building, a soft white glow flickered¡ªlike a firefly in the night, standing out starkly against the gloom.

    "What the hell is that...?"

    Even from this distance, the glow looked familiar. She''d seen that kind of light before, back in Ethan''s territory.

    "Radiant Crystal?"

    And right above the glowing spot, she could just make out a circular logo with bold red letters: GB.

    Genesis Biotech.

    No doubt about it¡ªthat was the ruins of a Genesis Biotech branch office, the one that had fallen to the Nightbane zombies and their ilk.

    "Jackpot," Lil'' Shroom thought, her mimicry-enhanced eyes gleaming.

    The building wasn''t completely wrecked either. Sure, there were cracks here and there, but no moss or overgrowth. It looked like it had only fallen a few months ago.

    That had to be the heart of the entire zombie nest.

    It was too far to see clearly from here, so Lil'' Shroom decided to get a closer look. With a few quick, nimble moves, she leapt off the building, landing smoothly and sprinting toward the Genesis Biotech ruins.

    The streets were still crawling with zombies¡ªand more zombie dogs¡ªbut by now, almost every single one was elite-level.

    In the ruins of old buildings and along the cracked sidewalks, strange pink flowers bloomed. They looked delicate and harmless at first glance, but if you looked closer, you''d see human skulls tangled in their roots.

    "Security''s tight as hell..."

    Lil'' Shroom thought to herself, keeping her cool. Luckily, since she was controlling the fake Bighead¡ªa mimic without any real biological structure¡ªshe didn''t have to worry about the hallucinogenic pollen floating around.

    All she had to do was steer clear of the zombie dogs...

    As she got closer to the Genesis Biotech ruins, the zombies around her grew noticeably stronger. Some of them stood tall and proud, their eyes cold and sharp, radiating a brutal, predatory aura like they were ready to tear apart anything that crossed their path.

    These were Nightbane''s top weapons¡ªhis elite enforcers.

    "Damn..."

    Lil'' Shroom grew even more cautious, sneaking glances at them from the corner of her eye. These zombies had clearly evolved a decent level of intelligence, making them extremely dangerous.

    Fortunately, they didn''t seem interested in Bighead at all. They barely spared him a glance, let alone tried to strike up a conversation.

    Besides that, the streets themselves were starting to look... different.

    The wrecked cars, the piles of rubble and trash¡ªthey''d all been cleared away. The roads were unnervingly clean.

    And across the pavement, strange black bloodstains had been painted into bizarre patterns. They looked like chaotic graffiti at first, but the longer you stared, the more you sensed a twisted kind of order behind them. It was unsettling as hell.

    "Were these... drawn on purpose?" Lil'' Shroom frowned.

    This was way beyond anything she''d seen before.

    What the hell was Nightbane planning?

    She couldn''t figure out what the blood patterns were for, but they all seemed to lead in one direction¡ªstraight toward the Genesis Biotech ruins, where the Radiant Crystal was glowing.

    If she wanted answers, she''d have to get there.

    Lil'' Shroom glanced around, ready to move forward¡ª

    "Stop right there!"

    A voice barked out from ahead.

    From a thick patch of flowers, the petals began to writhe and shift. A figure slowly emerged¡ªa zombie, but not just any zombie.

    It was Daisy, one of San Diego''s Four War Generals.

    Lil'' Shroom narrowed her eyes.

    Both she and Daisy were plant-type mutant Zombie Kings¡ªLil'' Shroom through spore parasitism, Daisy through hallucinogenic pollen. Natural-born enemies.

    Daisy stepped forward, blocking her path, a strange look in her eyes.

    "What are you doing here?" she demanded.

    "Outta my way, Daisy. I''m just here for a quick inspection," Lil'' Shroom said, controlling the fake Bighead''s voice to sound gruff and impatient.

    "...Huh???"

    Daisy froze, looking completely thrown off.

    Did she hear that right?

    Was she hallucinating herself?

    Bighead was acting way more arrogant than usual today.

    "You forget what the boss said? Nobody''s allowed in until Kong gets back!" Daisy snapped.

    "Kong..."

    Lil'' Shroom''s heart skipped a beat.

    The name sounded vaguely familiar, but she couldn''t quite place it.

    King Kong? she wondered.

    She''d spent plenty of time scouting around San Diego''s zombie nests, but she''d never heard of a Zombie King named Kong.

    Then it hit her.

    Among San Diego''s Four War Generals, there were Daisy, Falseword, and Hellhound¡ªthose three were always out and about. But the fourth one? She''d never seen him. Not once.

    Now it made sense.

    The fourth War General''s name was Kong.

    ...

 Chapter 425 - 425: You sure ran fast back there

    "Where the hell did Kong go?" Lil'' Shroom asked, controlling the fake Bighead puppet. Based on what Daisy had let slip earlier, it was clear that the last of the Four War Generals wasn''t inside the Corpse Nest.

    Daisy''s brows furrowed deeper, her patience wearing thin.

    "Is that really your business? Get lost!"

    "Oh¡­" Lil'' Shroom nodded on the surface, but inside he was cursing her out. This little bitch¡­ who the hell does she think she is, getting in my way?

    From the looks of it, there was no way he was getting in today. The recon mission would have to end here.

    "Alright then, Lil'' Daisy. You wanna talk to me like that? Fine. I''ll remember this. We''ll see how things go next time."

    "Huh? Hold it right there!" Daisy snapped, her temper flaring. Was Bighead seriously trying to rebel? She had to put him in his place¡ªshow him who was boss.

    But Lil'' Shroom didn''t even flinch at her shout. He didn''t look back, didn''t slow down. Instead, he picked up the pace and slipped into a nearby alley in a blink.

    "Trying to run?!" Daisy''s figure blurred as she burst forward, reaching the alley entrance in the blink of an eye.

    But when she looked inside, what she saw made her freeze.

    The alley was pitch black¡ªand completely empty. No sign of Bighead anywhere.

    Her brows knit tighter.

    "Vanished¡­?"

    ...

    Out in the wastelands surrounding the San Diego Corpse Nest¡ª

    The real Bighead was still lying on the ground, barely alive after being scorched by Chris''s flames. He''d come this close to dying.

    The fire was out now, but the pain still racked his body.

    "Ughhh¡­ damn it¡­"

    His charred, blackened body groaned with every breath. Today was just not his day. Of all the people to run into, it had to be a brutal human Awakener.

    "Someone¡­ help me up¡­ I need to get back to the Nest¡­" he moaned. But the zombies ahead were still locked in a frenzy, battling the humans like rabid animals. None of them paid him the slightest attention.

    The battlefield was chaos.

    Up in the sky, the Hellhound Zombie King was still flailing around like a headless chicken, howling in pain. The blood from the Black-Skin Zombies was wreaking havoc on him¡ªit was like acid to his body.

    Down below, Mia and the others were tearing through the undead. Since the fight began, they''d already slaughtered over a thousand.

    But the real action was happening where Robert was.

    He''d activated his Awakening ability¡ª[Night Legend].

    His katana crackled with lightning, and his movements were fluid and ghostlike as he weaved through the horde. Wherever he passed, zombies dropped like wheat before a scythe.

    But his biggest threat was the Deathspeaker¡ªFalseword, the Zombie King.

    Falseword''s psychic energy pulsed outward, whispering death into Robert''s mind, trying to disrupt him.

    But Robert wasn''t just any Awakener¡ªhe was Santa Clarita''s Number 001. He''d been fighting monsters since day one. Even during the day, his power was nearly S-rank. At night? He went full S+.

    So even the Deathspeaker was getting pushed back. A few times, Robert had nearly landed a killing blow¡ªFalseword barely dodged each one by a hair.

    He glanced up at the Hellhound still flailing in the sky.

    "What the hell is that stuff? It''s tearing him apart¡­" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Falseword was starting to panic.

    With the Hellhound out of commission, they were clearly losing ground. But calling in reinforcements from the zombie horde didn''t seem worth it.

    Their main mission wasn''t to fight humans¡ªit was to protect the Corpse Nest and keep an eye out for the Los Angeles Zombie King. Humans were just a side problem. No need to play all their cards now.

    Once L.A.''s Corpse Nest was wiped out, they could clean up the humans afterward.

    Weighing his options, Falseword made the call.

    "Retreat!"

    The zombies got the signal and immediately disengaged, pulling back without hesitation. Some of the more cowardly ones had been itching to run anyway¡ªMia was just too damn terrifying, cutting them down like they were nothing.

    So the once-ferocious zombie horde turned tail and fled like a receding tide, vanishing into the dark forest beyond.

    "Hey! Wait up, guys!" Bighead scrambled to his feet, limping after the retreating zombie horde.

    Back on the battlefield, Mia and the others stood their ground, weapons still in hand, watching the direction the zombies had fled. But none of them gave chase.

    Chris was injured, and Jenny and the rest were breathing heavily, their chests rising and falling with exhaustion. Fighting off a horde like that had drained them.

    And honestly, if they pushed too hard and triggered a full-blown zombie frenzy, it could backfire on them. No point in risking it now.

    Better to leave the cleanup to the ones actually responsible for this mess...

    Besides, revenge wasn''t their only goal today¡ªthey''d also wanted to knock the zombies down a peg. And judging by the way they ran, mission accomplished.

    Chances were, the San Diego zombies wouldn''t be messing with the shelters again anytime soon.

    As for the other Zombie Kings? Who knew. But one thing was certain¡ªHellhound wasn''t coming back.

    ...

    Inside the San Diego Corpse Nest, chaos buzzed in the air.

    Hellhound and Falseword returned with the battered remnants of their forces, both seething with frustration.

    "Those damn humans! I swear, they''re gonna pay for this!" Hellhound snarled, his voice still laced with pain.

    "Yeah¡­ those two were stronger than we expected," Deathspeaker Falseword muttered, analyzing the fight.

    "Hmph! I''ll tear them apart with my own claws, just wait!" Hellhound growled, eyes burning with rage.

    But the one he hated most wasn''t Mia or Robert¡ªit was Sean. The guy who''d thrown the Black-Skin Zombie blood.

    That smug, calculating look in his eyes¡­ Hellhound couldn''t get it out of his head.

    Falseword nodded. "Don''t worry. We''ll get our shot. Once we wipe out the L.A. Corpse Nest, those humans won''t have anywhere left to run."

    The two Zombie Kings were deep in their post-battle debrief when Daisy stormed into view, her face twisted in fury. Her sharp eyes scanned the area like she was hunting someone.

    But then her gaze landed on Hellhound''s injured shoulder.

    "What happened to you?"

    "Nothing. Just a scratch from one of the humans. I''ll be fine in a few days," Hellhound grunted, clearly pissed.

    "Oh¡­" Daisy said, brushing it off. Then her tone shifted. "You guys seen Bighead?"

    "Yeah, he should be back there somewhere," Hellhound replied.

    Sure enough, at the rear of the zombie crowd, Bighead limped forward, his body still scorched black from the earlier flames. His mood was in the gutter.

    Only after stepping back into the safety of the Corpse Nest did he feel a little relief.

    "Phew¡­ finally made it back," he sighed, feeling a bit more at ease. At least here, he didn''t have to worry about getting jumped by humans or rogue zombies.

    He was hobbling along when he spotted Daisy heading straight toward him.

    "Queen Daisy¡­" Bighead''s heart clenched. He felt so wronged. Finally, one of the Four War Generals was here¡ªmaybe she''d listen to what he''d been through. Maybe he could vent a little.

    But Daisy spoke first.

    "You sure ran fast back there."

    "Well, yeah! I had to! If I''d stayed, I''d be toast!" Bighead said, still shaken from the encounter.

    And honestly, he felt a little touched. Queen Daisy actually cared enough to check on him...

    But before he could say another word, Daisy stepped right up to him, her eyes blazing.

    Then, Without warning, she raised her clawed hand, wound up her arm, and swung it straight at his face...

 Chapter 426 - 426: Ritual Array

    Smack!

    A sharp crack split the air as Bighead took a brutal hit. His body was launched into the air, spinning like a top before crashing to the ground with a heavy thud.

    "What the hell¡ªow, ow, ow¡­" he groaned, writhing in pain, unable to hold back the moans.

    Daisy''s voice was cold as ice. "Let''s see if you still dare to mouth off to me now!"

    "Huh???" Bighead''s face twisted into a look of pure disbelief, like a giant question mark had just landed on his forehead. He felt utterly wronged.

    "Queen Daisy, my respect for you is deeper than the ocean, endless and eternal! I wouldn''t dare challenge you!"

    "Still trying to talk your way out of it?" Daisy, the Zombie Queen, clearly wasn''t buying it.

    Bighead was practically crying inside. If zombies could shed tears, he''d be flooding the Mariana Trench right now.

    "I just got back from outside! I was nearly torched by humans! Ask the other zombie bros if you don''t believe me!"

    "Wait a sec, I literally saw Bighead in the nest earlier," one of the elite zombies chimed in. "He even cursed me out." He secretly smirked, thinking, Serves you right, acting all high and mighty. Let Queen Daisy beat the crap outta you.

    Bighead looked completely dumbfounded. What the hell was going on?

    "That wasn''t me! I swear! Don''t make stuff up!"

    "Oh, still denying it?" Daisy narrowed her eyes, clearly not convinced. She took a step forward, ready to dish out another round of punishment.

    "Hold on¡­" A voice cut in¡ªDeathspeaker Falseword.

    "There''s something off about this. Bighead was definitely with us outside the nest, fighting the humans."

    "What?" Daisy''s brows furrowed deeply. She trusted Falseword''s judgment.

    "Then who the hell was that inside the nest pretending to be Bighead?"

    The mood among the zombies instantly turned grim. Not only had they been attacked outside, but now it looked like someone had infiltrated their home base too.

    Falseword paused, thinking it through. "I''d bet it was Lil'' Shroom from the L.A. nest. She''s a shapeshifter¡ªcan mimic others perfectly. She''s pulled this stunt before."

    "Oh, right!" Daisy''s eyes lit up with realization. "That little bitch¡­ she actually dared to sneak in and stir up trouble."

    They finally understood¡ªthis wasn''t just a misunderstanding. It was a full-on infiltration.

    "Hellhound, sniff her out. See if there''s any trace of her scent left," Falseword ordered quickly.

    "On it!" Hellhound dropped to all fours, nostrils flaring as he sniffed along the ground.

    Several long moments passed before he stood up again, his face twisted in frustration and discomfort.

    The other zombies looked at him, puzzled.

    "Well? What did you find?"

    "I can''t smell a damn thing," Hellhound admitted bluntly.

    "..." The group fell silent.

    Clearly, the Black-Skin Zombies'' blood had overloaded Hellhound''s senses. His super-smell was shot¡ªprobably wouldn''t recover for a few days.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Lil'' Shroom had already returned to the L.A. nest with her squad of four zombies, including Big Ears.

    The sky was beginning to lighten, a pale glow creeping over the horizon. The long, chaotic night was finally coming to an end.

    Zombies stood like sentinels around the skyscraper, their presence radiating menace.

    "Well? You get anything useful?" Bulldozer rumbled as he lumbered over.

    "Of course! I went myself¡ªhow could I come back empty-handed?" Big Ears puffed up proudly, jumping in to answer first.

    The other zombies perked up, crowding around with curious looks.

    "What''d you find?"

    "I went toe-to-toe with their Zombie King¡ªthree hundred rounds of pure carnage! The sky went dark, the earth shook, and¡ª"

    "Get to the point," Bulldozer cut him off, clearly not in the mood for theatrics.

    "Oh¡­ right. It was Shroom, sis, who got the real intel," Big Ears quickly corrected himself.

    Lil'' Shroom''s eyes narrowed as she stared off into the distance. "Let''s go. We''ll report to the boss first."

    The information they''d uncovered was too important to share casually. She needed to tell Ethan¡ªimmediately.

    ...

    Moments later, the entire Zombie Horde had gathered at the base of the skyscraper. Above them, crows circled in the sky, cawing sharply, their cries echoing through the early morning haze.

    Ethan''s figure slowly emerged at the front of the horde¡ªtall, composed, his expression unreadable and cold.

    The moment the zombies saw him, they all instinctively lowered their heads. In an instant, the entire horde bowed in silence.

    Lil'' Shroom stepped forward. "Boss, I infiltrated the San Diego nest using my mimic form. I uncovered quite a few of their secrets."

    "Oh?" Ethan''s interest was piqued. "Let''s hear it."

    Without missing a beat, Lil'' Shroom began recounting everything she''d seen and experienced¡ªevery detail, every nuance. Behind her, Big Ears and the other three zombies even acted out parts of the story like a twisted little dance troupe, complete with exaggerated gestures and dramatic flair. It was vivid, theatrical, and left nothing out.

    Ethan listened quietly, his eyes narrowing in thought. After a long pause, he finally spoke.

    "Those sneaky bastards even set up a ritual array in their own damn nest."

    "Boss," Lil'' Shroom asked, curiosity burning in her voice, "those blood markings they carved into the ground¡ªwhat are they? Some kind of spell?"

    Ethan raised a hand and summoned the Star Map tablet. The slab shimmered with a soft, radiant glow as he studied the intricate patterns etched into its surface.

    "Based on your description, those blood markings aren''t from Earth. Nightbane and his crew once intercepted a signal from deep space. I''d bet anything those carvings are based on the data from that transmission."

    "Damn, that''s wild¡­" The surrounding zombies murmured in awe, eyes lighting up. Their respect for Ethan only deepened¡ªhis mind was razor-sharp, able to connect dots no one else could even see.

    Lil'' Shroom pressed on. "And what about Kong? That guy from the Four War Generals who''s never shown his face¡ªwhat''s he up to?"

    Ethan thought for a moment. "They''re probably missing a key component for the ritual array. Nightbane must''ve sent Kong to find it. Judging by what we know¡­ it''s likely the Radiant Crystal."

    The zombies exchanged glances, nodding. That made a lot of sense.

    No wonder Nightbane had scheduled the final battle for two months from now. They were confident they could complete the ritual array by then.

    But what exactly the array would do¡­ that was still a mystery. There just wasn''t enough intel yet.

    Still, one thing was clear¡ªthey couldn''t let that ritual be completed. Whatever it did, it wouldn''t be good for them.

    "Boss, why don''t we just hit the San Diego nest now?" Bulldozer rumbled, his voice like gravel. "Or better yet, send a squad to hunt down Kong and take him out before he comes back!"

    Ethan shook his head.

    Now wasn''t the time to go to war with Nightbane. And as for Kong¡ªno one had a clue where he''d gone.

    "Sending people out to track down their Zombie King would be a waste of time¡ªand risky. No matter where he''s gone, he''ll have to come back eventually. All we need to do is keep a close watch on the outskirts of San Diego. When Kong returns¡­ that''s when we strike."

    "We ambush them. Take out Kong, and stop that ritual from ever being completed."

    The zombies were stunned for a moment¡ªthen admiration swept through the crowd like wildfire.

    Their boss was a genius.

    The plan was flawless.

    Absolutely airtight.

    "Boss, so we just keep watching the San Diego nest for now?" Lil'' Shroom asked.

    Ethan nodded.

    "Yeah. Keep scouting. Keep reporting."

    ...

    S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 427 - 427: They should be here by nowâ€¦

    In the days that followed, everything seemed business as usual. The Zombie Kings of Los Angeles kept circling the outskirts of the San Diego hive, just like they always had¡ªno changes, no signs of escalation.

    It was almost like Lil'' Shroom''s infiltration of the San Diego hive had never even happened.

    The Zombie Kings of San Diego had started to believe she hadn''t uncovered anything at all. After all, Daisy had intercepted her before she could reach the core zone.

    Now, with their focus locked on completing the Ritual Array, they weren''t making any big moves. Even when Ethan''s zombie underlings stirred up trouble on the outskirts, they just hunkered down and held their ground.

    They were biding their time.

    "Hmph! Just wait. The moment the Ritual Array is complete... that''s the day they all fall."

    That thought alone was enough to keep Daisy and the other San Diego Zombie Kings patient.

    Still, Daisy hadn''t let go of the grudge she held against Shroom. That little freak had dared to toy with her. Daisy swore that when the time came... she''d rip that crystal core out of her with her own hands.

    Bighead was even more pissed. He''d taken a slap for no damn reason...

    Sure, it was Daisy who hit him, but the ones he really blamed were Big Ears and the other L.A. zombies. They''d nailed him in the head with rocks¡ªtwice. Then there was Genesis Biotech and the humans from the L.A. shelter. They''d set him on fire. Twice.

    Basically... Bighead had beef with every single faction in Los Angeles.

    "I''m keeping score," he growled. "Every last one of you."

    But the one who held the deepest grudge of all was Hellhound. He couldn''t shake the image of Sean''s sharp, calculating eyes. That look haunted him.

    Bottom line: every Zombie King in San Diego was seething, holding back a storm of rage they planned to unleash in the final battle two months from now¡ªa blood-soaked reckoning.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan stayed holed up at home, absorbing crystal core energy and evolving nonstop.

    He was also analyzing the situation in San Diego.

    According to Lil'' Shroom''s intel, the hive was packed with zombies¡ªat least twenty thousand elite ones, not counting the zombie hounds and other creatures. The total number was definitely higher.

    On top of that, Nightbane had a thousand top-tier elites under his command.

    Their overall strength might''ve been a bit below Ethan''s, but not by much. They were a serious threat.

    And on the day of the final battle, who knew what might happen? Genesis Biotech, the alien signal¡ªthere were too many wild cards.

    Word of the coming war had already spread to the human world. Everyone was watching. The outcome would reshape not just California, but possibly the entire United States.

    Which meant... other forces might try to get involved.

    But no matter what happened, Ethan had only one thought:

    "I can''t lose."

    ...

    Time ticked by. The day of reckoning crept closer. The two zombie hives remained locked in a tense stalemate, neither side making any bold moves.

    Ethan and Nightbane¡ªtwo absolute titans¡ªhadn''t shown their faces. It was like they were both silently preparing for the storm to come.

    But during this lull, something unexpected happened.

    On a moonless, wind-swept night, Los Angeles was swallowed by darkness.

    At the Genesis Biotech branch facility, Sophia crept through the corridors, glancing around nervously. She slipped past the patrols and quietly left the building alone.

    The howling wind whipped through her hair. Her eyes shimmered with hesitation, torn between fear and resolve. But in the end, she made her choice.

    She left the city behind, heading out into the wilderness beyond L.A.

    The area was overgrown with weeds, and the distant mountains loomed under the night sky. The wind rustled the trees, turning them into shifting shadows that looked like demons waving her in¡ªwelcoming her into the abyss.

    Sophia glanced down at her watch. 1:00 a.m. sharp.

    "They should be here by now¡­"

    She muttered under her breath, her voice barely audible over the wind. Once a rising star under Richard, now she was nothing more than Nathan''s assistant¡ªa glorified errand girl. From the inner circle to the company''s fringe, her fall from grace had been swift and brutal.

    And Nathan? He shot down every suggestion she made, mocking her in front of others like she was some clueless intern. The humiliation was unbearable.

    After days of stewing in frustration, Sophia finally snapped. She reached out to the Black Hand Legion.

    Meeting with them alone, in the dead of night, out in the middle of nowhere? It was reckless. Insane, even. But desperation had a way of making people bold.

    She was nervous¡ªof course she was. She knew exactly what kind of people the Black Hand Legion were. Ruthless. Unpredictable. Capable of anything.

    Suddenly, movement in the shadows.

    Figures emerged from the dark treeline, their silhouettes tall and imposing as they stepped into the moonlight.

    The one in front was a middle-aged man with a wild, untamed look in his eyes. A jagged scar slashed across his face like a crawling centipede. On his jaw, a tattoo of a skeletal head gripped by a black hand twisted grotesquely with every word he spoke.

    He was massive¡ªeasily 6''6", broad-shouldered and built like a tank. When he stopped in front of Sophia, he towered over her, radiating raw, oppressive energy.

    His scent¡ªsweat, leather, and something darker¡ªhit her like a punch. She instinctively held her breath.

    "Evening, Sophia," he said with a grin that made his tattoo writhe like it was alive. "I''m Slade. Leader of the Black Hand Legion."

    "O-oh¡­" Sophia''s lips were dry. She swallowed hard, trying to keep her composure.

    Behind Slade, the other Legion members eyed her with open amusement.

    "Well, well, if it isn''t Sophia herself. Used to be Richard''s golden girl, and now look at you¡ªout here begging us for help. Life''s funny, huh?"

    "No kidding. She used to run a whole Genesis Biotech division. Gotta say, I''m curious to see how far she''s willing to go."

    Their eyes raked over her like she was a piece of meat. No shame, no restraint.

    Sophia felt their stares like needles pricking her skin. Her hands clenched into fists, nails digging into her palms.

    "I''m not joining you," she said coldly. "This is a partnership."

    Slade raised an eyebrow, amused. "And what if I say we''re not interested in partnering?"

    She stiffened. She wasn''t the division head anymore. She''d snuck out without clearance. No more corporate protection. No more Awakeners watching her back. If they decided to take her by force¡­ there''d be no one to stop them.

    "I¡­"

    "Spare us the act," one of the younger men cut in, sneering. "You''re just another bitch trying to survive. Don''t pretend you''re better than us."

    "Troy," Slade said with mock sternness, waving a hand. "Be nice. Sophia''s gonna be family soon, right?"

    Sophia bit down hard, forcing herself to breathe. She needed them¡ªfor now. The Black Hand Legion was her ticket back to power. And once she was back on top¡­ she''d make every single one of them pay.

    Patience. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Slade reached into his pocket and pulled out a USB drive, holding it out to her.

    "This little toy was cooked up by our hackers. It''ll crash their networks and rewrite the Cyborgs'' programming. You know what to do with it, right?"

    "I do," Sophia said, nodding. She reached out to take it.

    But before she could grab it, Slade''s hand flipped and clamped down on her wrist.

    Her eyes widened in shock. She tried to pull away, but his grip was like iron.

    "What¡­ what are you doing?"

    ...

 Chapter 428 - 428: What are you doing here?

    "What do you think?" Slade smirked, his lips curling into a filthy, predatory grin.

    A few of the Black Hand Legion thugs stepped in closer, grinning like jackals circling a wounded deer. Their eyes raked over Sophia with open hunger.

    "An ex-exec from Genesis Biotech... real iron lady, huh? Can''t wait to hear what she sounds like when she''s begging."

    "I''ve always had a thing for breaking the tough ones. They scream the sweetest."

    "Bet she''s nice and tight too..."

    "Hahaha¡ªfucking priceless!"

    Their laughter rang out, crude and vicious, echoing through the night like a pack of hyenas.

    Sophia''s hands clenched into fists, her jaw tight as she struggled to keep her fury in check. Her brows drew together, her eyes burning with rage.

    Then, without warning, Slade''s free hand reached for her throat¡ª

    fingers twitching, ready to grab, to dominate, to do whatever the hell he wanted. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But Sophia was ready for this.

    In one swift motion, she pulled a dagger from her waistband¡ªnot to fight, but to press the blade against her own pale neck.

    "Take one more step, and I''ll slit my throat right here. You''ll get nothing."

    "Oh?"

    The men froze, their grins faltering. A few furrowed their brows, surprised by the steel in her voice.

    One of the younger guys glanced around, then shrugged. "I mean... if she''s dead, that works too, right?"

    "..."

    Sophia''s face flushed with fury. These bastards really would do anything. She cursed them silently¡ªshameless scum.

    "If I die, no one gets the virus into the company''s system. You''ll lose everything."

    Oh...

    Slade paused, the gleam of cruelty in his eyes dimming. He let go of her wrist and took a step back.

    "Fine. You get a pass. Just this once."

    Sophia exhaled, just barely keeping her relief from showing. "And I can help you. I can lead your operations, plan your attacks. I was a top executive at Genesis Biotech¡ªyou know I''ve got the skills."

    "Nope. Don''t buy it." Slade''s voice was unexpectedly sincere. "If you were really that good, the Genesis Biotech base in San Bernardino wouldn''t have fallen. You wouldn''t be standing here, begging us for a deal."

    "..."

    Sophia bit her tongue. So even that disaster had reached the ears of the Black Hand Legion. Great. A stain that would follow her for life.

    "Fine. I''ll prove myself. I''ll climb back to where I belong."

    Their meeting couldn''t drag on¡ªtoo risky if someone spotted them. With that, the conversation ended.

    Sophia took the USB drive and turned back the way she came, heading toward the company.

    Slade and his crew stayed behind, watching her retreating figure.

    One of the younger guys leaned in. "Boss, we''re just letting her walk away?"

    "What''s the rush?" Slade said, eyes still on her. "She''s already betrayed Genesis Biotech and reached out to us. Sooner or later, she''ll be ours."

    ...

    Sophia made her way back to Genesis Biotech, moving like a shadow¡ªquiet, careful, slipping past drone patrols with practiced ease. So far, so good.

    Now came the hard part: planting the virus and seizing control of the Cyborgs.

    She crept down a dim corridor, the lighting low and flickering. Up ahead stood a thick alloy door, heavy and imposing. Beside it, a green light blinked steadily.

    This was it¡ªthe heart of Genesis Biotech. The nerve center for their networks, communications... and the location of Cyborg T-09.

    Sophia scanned the area, then moved quickly toward the door.

    As she approached, the green light shifted into a thin beam, sweeping across her body in a scanning motion.

    ["Please verify your identity..."]

    Sophia stepped forward as the green scanning beam swept over her¡ªface, irises, fingerprints.

    Even though she was now little more than a fringe figure in the company, she was still technically Nathan''s assistant. That meant she had clearance to access this sector.

    ["Identity confirmed... Welcome."]

    Click-kkrrrsh!

    With a mechanical hiss, the alloy doors split open and slid apart, revealing a brightly lit interior. The walls were pristine white, spotless to the point of being almost blinding.

    Rows of massive machines lined the room, humming and beeping softly. The company''s mainframe was here, along with other high-level systems, all running smoothly.

    Sophia''s face hardened with resolve. She stepped forward, ready to finish what she came here to do.

    "Stop right there!"

    A sharp female voice rang out behind her.

    Sophia froze, her brow tightening.

    Shit. Caught?

    But she quickly composed herself. She''d been a top executive once¡ªmasking her emotions was second nature.

    She turned slowly.

    A short-haired girl stood in the corridor, dressed in a sleek black tactical suit that hugged her athletic frame. A short blade was strapped to her waist, and her stance radiated confidence and precision.

    Her name was Selene¡ªan elite operative brought in from another Genesis Biotech branch to reinforce the L.A. division.

    This area was one of the most secure zones in the company. Nathan might''ve checked out mentally, but he wasn''t careless with security. He still made sure the right people were guarding the right places.

    "Sophia, what are you doing here?" Selene asked, her tone cool but alert.

    "I..." Sophia opened her mouth, forcing a calm tone. "Just doing a quick check. Making sure none of the systems are malfunctioning."

    "Oh? In the middle of the night?" Selene''s eyes narrowed, suspicion flickering across her face.

    It was past 2 a.m. Not exactly prime time for routine maintenance.

    Sophia kept her voice steady. "Couldn''t sleep. Figured I''d make myself useful."

    Selene stepped closer, her gaze sharp. "Alright then. I''ll help you check."

    Sophia''s jaw tightened. She couldn''t shake her. Not now.

    "Fine..." she muttered, biting back her frustration. She''d have to play along¡ªfor now.

    The two of them walked into the room together. The machines beeped and blinked, their lights casting soft glows across the polished floor. Everything looked high-tech, precise, and intimidating.

    Several of the machines pulsed with crystal core energy, thick cables snaking across the floor like metallic serpents, all leading to a large maintenance pod.

    The pod''s casing was made of transparent glass, and inside lay a young man¡ªbald, strikingly handsome, eyes closed in a deep, silent rest.

    Cyborg T-09.

    Due to ongoing tech limitations, the Cyborgs couldn''t absorb crystal core energy directly. Instead, they had to be recharged and maintained through this kind of setup.

    Right next to the pod was a terminal¡ªits screen glowing softly, displaying T-09''s vitals and system diagnostics.

    All Sophia had to do was plug in the virus. One quick upload, and she''d hijack the system¡ªtake control of T-09.

    She was so close. Just one step away.

    But Selene was still right beside her. No way to make a move without being noticed.

    "Sophia, are you done with your inspection?" Selene asked, her voice casual but watchful.

    "Yeah... all done." Sophia forced a smile, though her heart was pounding. She couldn''t risk blowing her cover.

    "Then shall we head out?"

    "Sure," Sophia replied, but she didn''t move. She just stood there, staring at the pod, lost in thought.

    Selene tilted her head. "Sophia? Something wrong?"

    Sophia didn''t answer right away. Then, slowly, she turned to Selene, her eyes unreadable.

    "Selene... what do you think of Nathan?"

    Selene blinked, caught off guard. "Huh?"

    What the hell kind of question was that?

    ...

 Chapter 429 - 429: Could this beâ€¦ a fake?

    "Mr. Nathan''s a nice guy," Selene said honestly, "but¡­ it''s like he''s never really done anything."

    "Right?" Sophia replied, her tone laced with subtle sarcasm. "I''m guessing you joined Genesis Biotech to survive the apocalypse a little better, huh?"

    "Yeah." Selene didn''t deny it. The company gave her resources, helped her grow stronger, and in return, she worked for them, generating value. It was a mutually beneficial arrangement¡ªpurely transactional.

    Sophia leaned in slightly. "You''ve seen what''s happening. The Zombie King is evolving¡ªgetting stronger by the day. Meanwhile, our company''s stuck in place. If this keeps up, we''re screwed. Everyone''s gonna end up hunted down by those things. You don''t want that, do you?"

    "Of course not," Selene said firmly.

    But the truth was, that''s exactly where things were headed. Genesis Biotech was surrounded¡ªtrapped between two massive zombie hordes from Los Angeles and San Diego. The situation was dire. Collapse could come at any moment.

    Sophia gave a faint smile. "You''re strong, Selene. That means when the SS-class Zombie Kings come, you''ll be one of their top targets."

    "I¡­" Selene''s expression shifted. Just thinking about the terrifying power of an SS-class Zombie King sent a chill down her spine.

    Sophia saw the hesitation and knew it was time to push. "So tell me¡ªdo you trust me, or do you trust Nathan?"

    "To be honest¡­ I trust you more," Selene admitted. "When I first joined, I even looked up to you. You were kind of my idol."

    She remembered it clearly. Back when she first came on board, Sophia was at her peak¡ªhunting down Zombie Kings left and right, dominating all of San Bernardino. She was like a legend. A queen.

    Richard used to broadcast her victories across all the major companies, praising her achievements. Everyone was envious.

    Sophia''s eyes narrowed, her voice turning cold and resolute. "Then I need you to promise me¡ªdon''t try to stop what I''m about to do."

    "Uh¡­" Selene froze, caught off guard.

    Sophia stepped forward without hesitation, pulled a USB drive from her pocket, and plugged it into the computer. Her fingers flew across the keyboard, typing rapidly.

    Selene watched, her face tense, eyes filled with conflict.

    But in the end¡­ she didn''t move.

    She stayed right where she was.

    ¡­

    A massive shift was happening inside Genesis Biotech¡ªbut it was silent, invisible. No one noticed. Not yet.

    Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, more than a month had passed.

    The apocalypse was boiling beneath the surface. One crisis after another. And now, a war of historic proportions was about to erupt¡ªsomething that would be remembered for generations.

    It was noon. The sun blazed overhead.

    Ten miles outside the zombie nest in San Diego, a desolate mountain stood under the scorching heat. A sinister aura hung in the air as a group of zombies climbed the slope.

    They were covered in dust, but their faces were lit with excitement.

    "Finally¡­ we''re back."

    Leading the group was a massive Zombie King¡ªbroad, thick, and towering at nearly ten feet tall. He looked like a walking tank, not unlike Ethan''s enforcer, Bulldozer.

    But there was a difference.

    Bulldozer''s muscles were sharp and defined, like a sculpture. This guy, though¡ªhe was built like a giant ape. Heavy, hulking, with a chest like a steel drum. His muscles weren''t for show¡ªthey were buried under layers of raw, primal power. He radiated brute force and savage dominance.

    No doubt about it¡ªthese two were the poster boys for raw strength in the current apocalypse.

    This beast of a Zombie King was none other than Kong¡ªthe last of San Diego''s infamous Four War Generals. An S-class powerhouse with strength-enhancement abilities.

    No crew is complete without a muscle type.

    "Yeah," another Zombie King chimed in. "Finally get to report back to the boss."

    This one had a face you wouldn''t forget¡ªgaunt, with high cheekbones and mutated teeth that jutted out like two white bricks stuck to his mouth. They stuck out so far, he looked almost cartoonish.

    Nightbane had given him a fitting nickname: Chompers.

    Chompers wasn''t particularly strong¡ªabout on par with Bighead. Maybe a little stronger, but not by much.

    He was mostly tagging along with Kong for the ride.

    "Woof! Woof woof woof!"

    Of course, no zombie squad was complete without a zombie dog. A pit bull, muscles bulging like a baby bull, eyes glowing red, barked furiously in the direction of San Diego¡ªclearly hyped to be back.

    Chompers turned to it and grinned. "Hey, boy¡ªour turf still top dog?"

    "Woof woof woof!" the zombie dog barked back, tail wagging like crazy.

    Chompers bared his oversized teeth and let out a raspy laugh.

    "Let''s move," Kong said, his deep voice rumbling like distant thunder, eyes locked ahead with a grim intensity.

    Behind him trailed several hundred elite zombies¡ªbattle-worn and bloodied. Some were missing limbs, others covered in gashes and dried gore. It was clear they''d been through hell.

    Kong had originally set out with over a thousand top-tier undead. After countless brutal battles, this was all that remained.

    But even so, the ones who survived were still fierce, still dangerous. They were heading back to their nest¡ªback to San Diego.

    None of them noticed the strange growths scattered across the forest floor and hidden in the tall grass. Red, fleshy tumors pulsed like beating hearts, as if alive, as if watching.

    "Man, it''s been a while," Chompers muttered, his jagged teeth clicking as he spoke. "I wonder how Queen Daisy, Hellhound, and Bighead are doing."

    "They''re probably fine," one of the elite zombies beside him replied. "Our nest is strong as hell. Who''d be dumb enough to mess with us?"

    "Yeah, true," Chompers nodded. "Didn''t the boss say once we got back, we''d finally get revenge for that fat bastard Butcher?"

    He grinned, already imagining their territory expanding again, their dominance growing. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But just as they were marching forward, Kong¡ªthe towering, gorilla-like juggernaut¡ªsuddenly stopped in his tracks.

    "Huh? Kong, what''s up?" Chompers asked, puzzled.

    Kong didn''t answer. He just stared straight ahead, unmoving.

    From the direction of San Diego, a figure was approaching. Calm, confident, with a faint smile on his face¡ªlike he was welcoming them home.

    It was Nightbane, the strongest Zombie King in San Diego.

    "Holy shit! It''s the boss!" Chompers lit up like a kid on Christmas morning. "You guys see that? The boss came out to greet us himself!"

    The rest of the zombies immediately straightened up, expressions turning respectful.

    Chompers practically skipped ahead, his grotesque teeth flashing as he ran up to Nightbane, grinning like a sycophant.

    "Boss! Man, I missed you like crazy!"

    Nightbane didn''t waste time. "So? How''d it go? Did you find it?"

    Chompers nodded so fast it looked like his head might fall off. "Found it! Of course we found it! You gave the order¡ªhow could we not? That place was crawling with parasite freaks. Their leader was S-class strong. We fought like hell, but in the end, our badass Kong took him down!"

    "Good work," Nightbane said coolly, extending a hand. "Now give me the Radiant Crystal."

    Chompers turned and waved frantically at Kong. "Boss wants the Radiant Crystal! Come on, hand it over!"

    "Oh¡­" Kong grunted, sticking a thick finger into his ear like he was digging something out. When he pulled his hand back, a radiant glow shimmered in his palm.

    No doubt about it¡ªthat was the Radiant Crystal.

    Kong lumbered forward with the rest of the undead, but something gnawed at the back of his mind.

    How did the boss know they were back?

    And why come out to meet them personally?

    Could this be¡­ a fake?

    But if it was a fake, how would he know about the Radiant Crystal mission?

    Kong shook his massive head. Strength-type zombies weren''t exactly known for overthinking. He didn''t want to dwell on it. With a grunt, he extended his hand, offering up the crystal.

    In Kong''s enormous palm, the Radiant Crystal¡ªnormally the size of a thumb¡ªlooked like a grain of sand.

    Nightbane''s lips curled into a faint smile as he reached for it.

    But just as his fingers brushed the crystal¡ª

    "GRAWR! GRAWR GRAWR GRAWR!"

    The zombie pit bull behind them suddenly went berserk, barking like mad, its voice sharp and violent, echoing through the mountains like a war horn.

    It lunged forward, hackles raised, eyes blazing red, teeth bared in a snarl.

    Something was wrong.

    Very wrong.

    ¡­

 Chapter 430 - 430: This was a planned invasion

    "Huh?" Kong immediately sensed something was off. He yanked his hand back and clenched the Radiant Crystal tightly in his palm again.

    That zombie dog¡ªhe''d brought it along when searching for the Radiant Crystal because its nose was sharp enough to sniff out parasite mimics. If it was reacting now, something was definitely wrong.

    "Don''t tell me¡­ a parasite monster followed us here?" Kong narrowed his eyes, suspicion flashing through them, his whole presence suddenly radiating a dangerous, killing intent.

    Next to him, Chompers'' sycophantic grin froze on his face. The realization hit him like a slap¡ªthis guy wasn''t the boss? Then all that groveling he just did¡­ he''d laid it on way too thick.

    He had to kill him. No witnesses.

    Just then, Nightbane spoke up. "What''s wrong? Hurry up and give me the Radiant Crystal!"

    "You still want the Radiant Crystal? Here''s what I''ve got for you¡ªa punch!" Kong roared, his voice like thunder. He swung his massive fist straight at Nightbane.

    Boom! A dull thud echoed out.

    Sure enough, when Nightbane exploded, there was no blood or guts¡ªjust a burst of white, cottony mycelium.

    The surrounding zombies all froze, unsettled.

    "What the hell is that stuff?"

    "No idea¡­" Kong shook his head, a creeping unease settling in his gut. Something about this whole thing felt off. He needed to get back to the corpse nest¡ªfast. That was the only place that felt safe now.

    "Let''s move. Now!"

    "Yeah," Chompers and the others nodded quickly.

    But just as they were about to press forward, a rustling sound came from the tall grass around them. Red, fleshy lumps began to squirm, merging together, reshaping¡ªuntil they formed humanoid figures that slowly stood up.

    Among them were familiar faces¡ªDaisy from San Diego, Hellhound, Bighead¡­ all people Kong and the others knew. But their expressions were blank, their movements stiff, like puppets on strings, shambling toward them.

    "What¡­ what the hell is going on?"

    Even these battle-hardened zombies felt a chill crawl up their spines. The scene in front of them was just too bizarre, too wrong.

    "Screw it! Tear them apart!" Kong, never one for thinking things through, let his rage take over. He charged forward and smashed one of the mimics into a pulpy mess with a single punch.

    The rest of the zombies let out guttural roars and launched into the fight, tackling the mimics to the ground and tearing into them with claws and teeth.

    White mycelium burst into the air, the battlefield descending into chaos.

    Luckily, the mimics weren''t strong. They were no match for Kong''s crew. In just a few brutal moments, the fight was over¡ªa one-sided slaughter.

    "Hmph! That''s all they''ve got? And they dared to ambush us?" Chompers scoffed.

    But he didn''t notice the vine creeping toward him from the underbrush. It slithered like a coiled serpent, then suddenly lashed out, wrapping around his ankle and yanking hard.

    Thud!

    Chompers lost his balance and faceplanted into the dirt, his front teeth jamming into the soil. He got a mouthful of mud for his trouble.

    The vine didn''t stop¡ªit kept dragging him backward.

    His body scraped across the ground, claws flailing wildly, tearing up grass and dirt, leaving deep grooves in the earth. But no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t stop the pull.

    "Help! Somebody help me!"

    He was dragged over thirty feet in seconds, nearly out of sight from the rest of the group. Panic surged through him¡ªhe was about to be separated from the others, and he knew what that meant. He screamed louder.

    "Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof!"

    The zombie dog barked four times¡ªroughly translating to: "I got you!"

    It bolted forward like a missile, quickly catching up to Chompers. With a savage snap of its jaws, it bit down on the vine.

    Its teeth were razor-sharp, like a pair of garden shears. The vine was severed instantly.

    Chompers finally came to a stop.

    "Phew¡ª" He let out a long breath, heart pounding. But confusion crept in. What the hell was that vine? They were still near the corpse nest¡ªwhere would a mutant plant like that come from?

    Then he looked closer at the vine''s severed end. It wasn''t just a plant¡ªit looked like a vein, and thick, black blood was oozing from it.

    "This isn''t a mutant plant¡­ it''s a fusion-type Zombie King!" Chompers realized instantly, his stomach dropping.

    If it was a Zombie King¡­

    Then none of this was random.

    This was a planned invasion.

    Just as Chompers came to that grim realization, the ground around them suddenly came alive.

    Dozens of vines began to writhe and slither like snakes waking from a long sleep. They lashed out, wrapping around the zombies'' ankles, coiling around their necks, and yanking them violently toward the distant forest.

    Some vines didn''t even bother with dragging¡ªthey shot straight into the zombies'' bodies, piercing through flesh and bone, and in seconds, drained them dry, leaving behind shriveled husks.

    This wasn''t random.

    This was Sprout¡ªone of Ethan''s deadliest enforcers¡ªmaking his move.

    Sprout, like Lil'' Shroom, was a fusion-type Zombie King, a grotesque hybrid of mutated plant and undead. Out in the wild, this was their domain. Ambushes, camouflage, guerrilla tactics¡ªthey were born for it.

    Kong''s elite squad had walked right into a trap.

    But Sprout and Lil'' Shroom weren''t here to kill Kong. That wasn''t the mission. Their goal was to stall him¡ªkeep him from making it back to the corpse nest. Delay him long enough to trigger the signal.

    And that signal had already gone out.

    Across the wastelands outside San Diego, scattered zombies suddenly lifted their heads, snarling in unison. The call had reached them. Kong was back¡ªand that meant war.

    They began to converge, howling and sprinting toward the signal''s source.

    Among them, one figure moved faster than the rest¡ªLaura.

    Her lips curled into a twisted grin, and in the blink of an eye, she vanished from sight.

    Laura wasn''t one for strategy or subtlety. She didn''t care about Ethan''s orders, didn''t give a damn about recon or intel. But the moment she sensed Kong''s return, something inside her snapped awake.

    Bloodlust.

    She was a storm now, tearing across the land, hungry for the fight to come.

    Meanwhile, back in the heart of the Los Angeles corpse nest, Ethan¡ªwho hadn''t shown himself in days¡ªstood tall in the middle of a ruined street.

    Behind him stretched a sea of undead.

    The entire city was packed with zombies, shoulder to shoulder, flooding the streets. Elite units perched on crumbling rooftops, others clung to walls like insects, all waiting for the command.

    "Move out," Ethan said, his voice calm but absolute.

    The response was instant.

    A deafening roar erupted from the horde, shaking the very air, echoing across the ruined skyline like a thunderclap.

    "KRAA¡ªKRAA¡ªKRAA!"

    First came the red-eyed crows, a black swarm screaming through the sky like fighter jets, blotting out the sun in seconds.

    Then the elites leapt from the rooftops, hitting the ground running, their killing intent radiating like heat waves. The streets filled with movement¡ªfast, brutal, unstoppable.

    The zombie horde surged forward like a tidal wave, sweeping through the apocalyptic ruins, a living flood of death.

    But not everyone moved.

    Four figures remained behind, standing in the wake of the horde''s passing.

    Big Ears. Shrimpy. Locomotive. Mist.

    The Overlord Squad.

    "Big Ears," Shrimpy said, scratching his head, "how''re we playing this final battle?"

    "This fight''s huge," Big Ears replied, eyes narrowed. "Could change the whole balance of power in California¡ªhell, maybe the whole damn country. That means we''re critical. We can''t just go charging in."

    "So¡­ we''re not going?" Shrimpy asked, confused.

    "No, we''re going," Big Ears said firmly. "But San Diego''s corpse nest isn''t weak. This battle''s gonna be brutal. We''ve gotta be smart."

    He paused, then added, "What I''m saying is¡­ we wait. We don''t make a move until we see their Bighead."

    The others nodded.

    They understood.

    ... sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 431 - 431: Sheâ€™s doing it really fast...

    Out in the open wasteland, Kong and his crew were surrounded by a swarm of mimics, hacking their way toward the corpse nest with a burning urgency to return home.

    "Get the hell outta my way!" Kong roared, swinging a massive fist and smashing a mimic into pulp.

    But more of them kept rising¡ªblank-eyed, twitching, relentless. It was clear Lil'' Shroom had been busy planting "eyes" all over the place lately.

    Even creepier, a bunch of the mimics had taken on Bighead''s form¡ªprobably because Lil'' Shroom had impersonated him so often that the mimics had developed some kind of muscle memory. Each one looked disturbingly accurate.

    "Bighead, I really do miss you, but... sorry, buddy!" Chompers growled, slashing through a mimic that looked just like Bighead, tearing it apart with his claws.

    Nearby, the zombie hounds were just as savage¡ªleaping onto mimics, tearing them down, snapping necks with a single bite.

    With Kong the Zombie King leading the charge, they were tearing through the undead ambush like a wrecking ball. It looked like they were about to break through the horde that had been lying in wait around Los Angeles and make it back to their own turf.

    "Next time... I swear I''ll find your real body and smash your damn brain in!" Kong snarled, eyes blazing with fury.

    The zombies behind him, sensing they were close to breaking free, grew even more frenzied. Their attacks became wild, brutal, unstoppable.

    The mimics, despite their numbers, were starting to thin out. Their appearances slowed, and it was clear they were running low. Victory was within reach.

    But just as the tide seemed to turn, a sudden wave of killing intent swept across the battlefield.

    "Hahahahaha!"

    A chilling laugh echoed from the forested hills in the distance.

    "Huh? What the hell was that?" Kong narrowed his eyes, turning toward the sound. From the dense underbrush, a slender figure emerged.

    She swayed as she walked, her long, razor-sharp claws glinting like daggers. Her mouth stretched into a grotesque grin that reached all the way to her ears, and she stared at them with a twisted, gleeful expression.

    "Tch..." Kong''s brow furrowed into a deep scowl. A cold shiver ran down his spine.

    Another Zombie King?

    For a moment, the two locked eyes¡ªboth radiating raw, lethal energy. But in the blink of an eye, the figure¡ªLaura¡ªvanished.

    She moved so fast she seemed to disappear, launching herself straight at Kong''s group with a speed that defied the eye.

    Wherever she passed, the air cracked with sonic booms.

    A surge of danger exploded in Kong''s gut. In an instant, Laura reappeared¡ªright in front of him. That twisted smile was now inches from his face.

    "Shhk!" Her claws slashed through the air, aiming straight for his head.

    Kong jerked to the side just in time, but not fast enough. Three deep gashes tore across the side of his face, black blood pouring from the wounds.

    Luckily, his body was built like a tank. The cuts began to heal almost immediately.

    "S-Class Zombie King," Kong muttered, judging from her terrifying speed.

    Laura, trained and enhanced by Ethan, had already ascended to S-Class. Now, she was even stronger¡ªeasily one of the fastest beings in the apocalypse.

    Kong didn''t hesitate. He threw a punch with all his might.

    But Laura sidestepped in a blur and vanished again.

    Before he could react, a sharp pain exploded in his gut¡ªLaura''s five claws had already pierced into his abdomen.

    Blood sprayed as she twisted her hand, trying to dig deeper, like she was about to rip his guts out.

    "ROOOAAARRR¡ª!"

    Kong, now hit twice in rapid succession, lost it. He let out a thunderous roar that shook the air, sending shockwaves rippling through the grass and leaves.

    He wasn''t called one of San Diego''s Four War Generals for nothing. As an S-Class power-type Zombie King, his reputation was well-earned.

    He lunged forward, massive claws reaching for Laura''s throat.

    She darted back just in time, putting distance between them.

    Her eyes gleamed with bloodlust, her voice dripping with venom. "I''m gonna crack open all your Big Lug skulls and see what the hell''s inside!"

    "Bring it on!" Kong bellowed, muscles rippling, bones cracking as his body surged with battle fury.

    Laura didn''t wait. She launched herself forward again, her movements so fast they left afterimages in her wake.

    "Zigzag Blitz..."

    Her rapid dashes left ghostly trails behind her¡ªso fast they looked like clones.

    It was a technique she''d only unlocked after reaching S-Class.

    To Kong, it looked like there were now several Lauras charging at him, all snarling, all deadly.

    Kong swung a heavy fist straight into one of the figures charging at him¡ªbut to his surprise, his punch passed right through it.

    "What the¡ªmissed?"

    Laura was already circling him at breakneck speed, her claws flashing like blades. Each time she darted past, she left fresh gashes on Kong''s body.

    Luckily, his physique was monstrous. Those wounds were nothing more than scratches to him¡ªalready starting to close up.

    This was it: a clash of titans. The peak of brute strength versus the pinnacle of speed.

    Behind them, Chompers and the rest of the zombie crew stood frozen, jaws practically hitting the ground.

    This level of combat? Way out of their league.

    "Holy crap, she''s strong!"

    "Where the hell did this Zombie King come from? She''s actually going toe-to-toe with Kong!"

    "Kong''s getting scratched up¡ªhe''s on the back foot!"

    "Hey, shut it!"

    "..."

    Chompers cut them off, shooting a glare that said watch your mouth.

    "With Kong''s body? Those scratches are nothing. She''s basically just tickling him."

    "Yeah, yeah..." the others nodded quickly, trying to convince themselves.

    Still, the worry lingered.

    Good news: the enemy''s just tickling him.

    Bad news: she''s doing it really fast...

    ...

    The battle between the two Zombie Kings only grew fiercer. Roars echoed across the wasteland, each one more savage than the last.

    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of the San Diego corpse nest, Bighead was patrolling with a few of his underlings, lazily wandering the perimeter.

    He was mostly hoping to run into Big Ears or one of the other three generals¡ªjust to beat the crap out of them for fun.

    But then, a series of thunderous zombie roars reached their ears¡ªloud, violent, and close.

    "What the hell''s going on?" Bighead frowned, ears twitching.

    One of his underlings tilted his head, listening.

    "Sounds like a fight... and that roar... kinda sounds like Kong, doesn''t it?"

    Bighead''s eyes lit up. "Yeah... yeah, it does sound like him."

    "Wait¡ªcould it be? Kong''s back?!"

    "Come on! Let''s go check it out!"

    "..."

    The group of zombies took off at full speed, tearing across the terrain toward the source of the noise. It didn''t take long before they reached the battlefield.

    And there, in the middle of the chaos, stood a towering figure¡ªmuscles rippling, body covered in blood and claw marks¡ªlocked in a brutal fight with another Zombie King. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Bighead''s eyes went wide. "It''s him! It''s really Kong¡ªhe''s back!"

    "Yeah, and he''s fighting... wait, isn''t that the Zombie King from L.A.?" one of the elite zombies muttered.

    After over a month of tense standoffs, they''d all heard about the Los Angeles Zombie King. Even if they hadn''t seen her in person, her reputation had spread.

    "They''re going at it!" Bighead''s heart pounded. It had to be an ambush¡ªKong must''ve run into the L.A. Zombie King on his way back. And there¡ªthere was Chompers! His old buddy, alive and fighting, along with a bunch of other familiar faces.

    But the area wasn''t safe yet. Mimics were still crawling in from all directions, trying to swarm the battlefield.

    "Move! We''ve gotta help them¡ªnow!" Bighead shouted.

    And with that, they charged into the fray.

    ...

 Chapter 432 - 432: Endless Infestation...

    Bighead charged forward with a few zombie underlings in tow, not wasting a second.

    The battlefield was pure chaos. Chompers and the others were deep in a frenzy, completely unhinged. Chompers had already tackled a mimic to the ground, tearing into it with his claws and gnashing at it with his massive front teeth.

    But more mimics were closing in fast. One grabbed him by the throat, another twisted his head violently.

    Chompers was in agony, but still ferocious as hell. He sank his teeth into one of them with everything he had, ignoring the rest completely.

    Seeing that Chompers was in trouble, Bighead sprinted over and yanked the surrounding mimics off him, tossing them aside like rag dolls.

    "Chompers! I got your back!"

    Chompers was straddling the mimic he''d just shredded, white fungal threads flying everywhere. He turned his head, eyes still wild and bloodthirsty.

    Then, without warning, he stood up, wound up his arm, and slapped Bighead across the face.

    SMACK!

    The sound cracked through the air. Bighead stumbled back, a few bloody gashes appearing on his face, thick black blood oozing out.

    "Uh???"

    He froze mid-stagger, still in the pose of someone who just got smacked, his face a picture of disbelief.

    "I came to help you¡ªwhy the hell are you hitting me?!"

    "Still trying to trick me? You wanna die?!" Chompers snarled, ready to lunge again.

    "Wait, wait, wait¡ª!" Bighead threw up his hands, quickly catching on. "Chompers, it''s me! I''m really Bighead!"

    "Uh¡­" Chompers paused, his expression flickering. He hesitated¡ªonly Bighead ever called him that.

    "Bighead? It''s really you?"

    "Yeah¡­"

    "Damn, why are you so charred? Someone roast you or something?" Chompers asked, eyeing him curiously.

    Bighead looked miserable. "Ugh, don''t even get me started. It''s been hell while you were gone. I''ve been through some serious crap."

    "No worries. I''m back now¡ªI''ll make it right," Chompers said, thumping his chest proudly. Then his tone shifted. "Oh, right. What the hell are those zombies pretending to be you?"

    "¡­They''re mimics. It''s one of the powers of the Zombie King in L.A."

    Just mentioning it made Bighead furious. Those damn mimics had impersonated him and gotten him beat up¡ªtwice.

    At this point, his hatred for them was right up there with his grudge against the Big Ears gang.

    Chompers was pissed too. "That bastard. If I find her real body, I''m gonna tear her to shreds!"

    But just then, a strange white mist drifted in on the wind. The zombies it touched froze mid-motion, their faces twisting in pain before they collapsed, convulsing violently and letting out bone-chilling screams.

    Then, red tumors began to swell all over their bodies¡ªdozens, then hundreds, piling on top of each other in grotesque layers. It was enough to trigger anyone''s fear of clusters.

    Clearly, they''d been infected by fungal spores. Their flesh was drained, their bodies left shriveled and horrifyingly disfigured.

    "Holy shit¡­" Bighead and Chompers both recoiled, a chill running down their spines.

    From the mist emerged a lone zombie figure, striding toward them. A mushroom cap sprouted from her head, her eyes cold and deadly. The killing intent rolling off her was unmistakable.

    It was Lil'' Shroom.

    "That¡­ that''s the real Zombie King? The one with that power?" Chompers asked, eyes wide with shock.

    "Yeah, that''s gotta be her," Bighead nodded. "Chompers, should we go for it?"

    "She looks¡­ kinda strong."

    "¡­So what now?"

    "I say we get the hell outta here," Chompers said, immediately abandoning all that tough talk from earlier.

    "¡­" Bighead stared at him, deadpan.

    The infected zombies kept collapsing, twitching violently as their blood and flesh were sucked dry. Red tumors burst from their skin, pulsing and multiplying.

    Then, those tumors began to writhe, merging together, reshaping into humanoid forms¡ªnew mimics, ready to jump back into the fight.

    The whole thing was grotesque and surreal, like something out of a nightmare.

    "Yeah, nope. We''re outta here," Chompers said, now fully committed to retreat.

    ¡­

    Lil'' Shroom had been circling nearby the whole time, keeping close to the action. So naturally, she was the first to arrive on the scene.

    Her sharp eyes swept across the battlefield, quickly sizing things up. Bighead, Chompers, and the rest? Weaklings. Barely worth a glance. Their combat power was laughable¡ªshe didn''t even need to bother with them.

    The real fight, the one that mattered, was dead center: Laura versus Kong. Two Zombie Kings going head-to-head¡ªone the embodiment of speed, the other of brute strength.

    They were locked in a savage brawl, both eyes glowing red, completely consumed by bloodlust.

    Kong was clearly worse off. His body was a mess¡ªdeep gashes everywhere, skin shredded, blood pouring out in thick, black streams. There wasn''t a single patch of him left untouched.

    Laura wasn''t unscathed either. Her left shoulder was caved in, collarbone shattered¡ªobviously the result of a brutal punch. But neither of them gave a damn about their injuries. They just kept going, throwing everything they had at each other.

    Then Lil'' Shroom noticed something¡ªsomething small, but important.

    No matter what Kong did, no matter how he moved, his right hand never opened. He kept it clenched tight the entire time. And from between his fingers, a faint, radiant glow was leaking out.

    "The Radiant Crystal''s still in his hand!"

    That was the whole reason Lil'' Shroom had intercepted him before he could return to the Hive. That crystal was everything. And now, with Kong distracted and weakened, this was the perfect chance. If she and Laura worked together, they could take it.

    "Endless Infestation..." she whispered.

    From her palm, a thick cloud of spores burst forth, swirling like dense white fog. It surged forward like a living serpent, coiling through the air toward Kong. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He didn''t even notice. His focus was locked entirely on Laura.

    The mist wrapped around him in seconds. Tiny spores burrowed into his flesh, slipping through wounds and pores.

    "RAAAHHH¡ª!!" Kong roared in agony. It felt like someone had poured salt into every open wound on his body¡ªpure, searing pain.

    The fungal spores dug deeper, feeding off his energy, multiplying at a terrifying rate.

    Red, bulbous growths began to swell across his massive frame¡ªdozens of them, pulsing and twitching like tumors.

    Kong was in hell. He clawed at himself, trying to rip the things off. But even in that state, his right hand never let go of the Radiant Crystal. He held it like his life depended on it.

    And maybe it did.

    As an S-class strength-type Zombie King, Kong''s body was insanely tough. The spores alone weren''t enough to kill him outright.

    But Laura wasn''t about to let this opportunity slip by.

    She launched herself forward in a blur, leaping through the air and landing right beside him.

    Her fingers, sharp as blades, slashed straight for his throat.

    "SHHK!"

    All five claws sank deep into his neck, slicing through flesh and muscle. A geyser of black blood sprayed out, splattering across the ground.

    Even blood dribbled from the corner of Kong''s mouth¡ªbut his eyes still burned red, full of rage and defiance.

    Zombies don''t die easy. Unless you destroy the brain or sever the head, they keep going.

    But this? This was close.

    Laura wasn''t after the Radiant Crystal. She wanted him dead. Her claws dug in deeper, muscles tensing as she prepared to rip his throat wide open¡ªmaybe even tear his whole damn head off.

    The danger finally registered.

    Kong''s survival instincts kicked in.

    With a guttural growl, he finally let go of the Radiant Crystal¡ªand hurled it into the air with all the strength he had left.

    ¡­

 Chapter 433 - 433: This oneâ€™s too dangerous

    "Finally let go, huh?" Lil'' Shroom looked up from the side, eyes tracking the arc of the Radiant Crystal as Kong hurled it high into the air¡ªeasily over a hundred feet.

    She quickly commanded a swarm of mimics to rush forward, ready to catch it.

    The Radiant Crystal began to lose momentum, hovering for a moment before starting to fall.

    "Yoo-hoo!"

    Suddenly, a sharp howl echoed from the distance. A blur shot through the sky¡ªfast, almost too fast to follow¡ªand in the blink of an eye, snatched the Radiant Crystal mid-air.

    With a powerful flap of its wings, the figure hovered in place.

    It was a zombie, but not just any zombie. Its face was twisted and feral, fangs bared in a permanent snarl, its skin covered in fine, bristling fur. The thing looked like a nightmare come to life.

    Hellhound¡ªone of the Four War Generals of San Diego.

    Clearly, Kong had sensed Hellhound approaching and had deliberately thrown the Radiant Crystal skyward to hand it off.

    Lil'' Shroom watched as Hellhound secured the crystal. Her plan had just gone up in smoke. Her mimics caught nothing but air, and she muttered under her breath.

    "Ugh, what a pain in the ass."

    At that moment, Kong freed up his right hand and lunged toward Laura, his massive paw swinging like a giant fan.

    Laura wasn''t about to get caught. She darted back, her body flickering¡ªand then vanishing completely.

    When she reappeared, she was already over a hundred feet away.

    "Kong, you''re hurt," Hellhound called down from above.

    "I''m fine," Kong rasped. His voice was rough, like metal scraping metal¡ªhis throat still torn from being pierced. But as a power-type zombie, his body was built like a tank. The wound was already healing at an unnatural speed.

    Hellhound gave a small nod, folding his arms across his chest.

    "Good. It''s over now." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But just as the words left his mouth, the ground began to tremble.

    Behind them, a massive horde of zombies surged forward¡ªan endless, black tide rolling across the land.

    At the front, thousands of zombie hounds led the charge, sprinting on all fours, howling and barking in a chaotic chorus.

    Right behind them came the Rabies Zombies¡ªferal, mindless, driven only by instinct and rage. Their eyes burned with madness, their movements wild and violent.

    "They''re going all in, huh¡­" Lil'' Shroom muttered, eyes narrowing.

    The sight was overwhelming. The sheer scale of the horde was enough to make the earth feel like it might crack open.

    And in the middle of that swarm, one figure stood out like a sore thumb¡ªa bright pink blur cutting through the darkness.

    Daisy.

    Her arch-nemesis. Another fusion-type Zombie King.

    "You bitch."

    "You bitch."

    The two Zombie Kings locked eyes, and the insult echoed in both their minds at the exact same time.

    The horde thundered forward, the ground shaking beneath their feet. The air was thick with the scent of rot and blood, and a suffocating sense of dread blanketed the open plains.

    "Crush them!" Daisy shrieked.

    The zombies roared in response, picking up speed, charging straight at Laura and Lil'' Shroom.

    Bighead and Chompers saw their side''s horde finally arriving and were instantly overwhelmed with emotion. They actually hugged each other, tears welling up in their undead eyes.

    "They''re here¡­ they''re really here¡­"

    No more hiding. No more running. For the first time in forever, they felt safe.

    And then, from the distance, the true king of San Diego''s corpse nest appeared¡ªNightbane, the SS-rank Zombie King.

    He walked slowly, but every step radiated power.

    "Boss!" the zombies cried out, their voices filled with excitement as they rushed to surround him.

    Kong stepped forward, his voice still hoarse. "Boss, we''re back."

    Nightbane''s eyes scanned him, taking in the blood, the wounds, the five puncture marks still visible on his neck. The dried blood made it look even worse.

    He frowned slightly. That other Zombie King hadn''t held back at all.

    "You okay?" he asked.

    Kong shook his massive head. "I''ll be fine. Just need a little time to heal."

    Just then, a figure spiraled down from the sky¡ªHellhound folded his bony wings and landed lightly on the ground. His posture was respectful as he stepped forward, both hands presenting the Radiant Crystal to Nightbane like a sacred offering.

    "Boss, I''ve successfully delivered the Radiant Crystal, safe and sound."

    "Huh???" Kong blinked, caught off guard. Something felt... off.

    He''d fought tooth and nail to bring that damn thing back, and now Hellhound was acting like he''d done all the work?

    Classic Hellhound. Always stealing the spotlight. What a glory-hogging bastard...

    "You''ve done well," Nightbane said with a nod, his voice calm as he took the Radiant Crystal into his hand.

    The crystal shimmered with a radiant glow, its surface gleaming like molten starlight. As Nightbane held it, a weight seemed to lift from his chest.

    With the Radiant Crystal finally in his possession, the final phase of his plan could begin. Once they returned, the ritual could be completed.

    Global domination was no longer a dream¡ªit was within reach.

    "We''re finally going to make it..." Nightbane murmured, his voice tinged with awe. The road had been long, brutal, and bloody. But now, only one step remained.

    And right in front of him were two more prizes¡ªLaura and Lil'' Shroom, the Zombie Kings of Los Angeles. Once they were hunted down, it would be open war with L.A.

    Starting the battle by taking out two enemy kings? That was a hell of a power move.

    From where he stood, the scales of victory had already tipped in his favor. Everything was falling into place. The momentum was his.

    "How could we possibly lose now?"

    Nightbane ran through the scenario in his head, checking for flaws. He couldn''t find any.

    But then he looked up¡ªand something didn''t sit right.

    He frowned.

    He''d expected Laura and Lil'' Shroom to panic, to run the moment they saw the endless tide of zombies bearing down on them.

    But instead... they were charging straight into it.

    The two of them¡ªslim, almost fragile-looking compared to the monstrous horde¡ªwere sprinting headlong into the chaos like they had a death wish.

    "Are they insane?"

    Nightbane''s gut twisted. Something was wrong. He could feel it. A creeping sense of dread began to settle in his chest.

    Lil'' Shroom''s body was already surrounded by a cloud of fungal spores, her form blurring as the spores wrapped around her like armor. The ground beneath her pulsed with red tumors, and her mimics rose up, shifting into combat form.

    She dove into the horde, spores swirling, fighting with everything she had.

    Laura, on the other hand, looked almost... thrilled.

    Her lips curled into a wild grin as she stared down the oncoming swarm. Then, in a flash, she vanished¡ªblinking straight into the thick of it.

    She became a blur of motion, a phantom on the battlefield. Wherever she passed, zombie heads flew through the air like popcorn.

    "She''s a damn reaper..." Daisy muttered, her brow furrowing. She hadn''t expected them to be this fierce. This reckless.

    "If you''re so eager to die... I''ll make it happen."

    With a flick of her wrist, Daisy unleashed a wave of pollen that drifted toward Lil'' Shroom like a pink mist. Wherever it touched the ground, delicate pink flowers bloomed¡ªbeautiful, but deadly.

    The flowers tangled with the red tumors, the two forces clashing, draining each other''s energy. The tumors stopped shifting, locked in place. At the same time, Lil'' Shroom''s spores enveloped the pollen, preventing it from spreading further.

    The two powers were canceling each other out.

    But Lil'' Shroom was already deep in enemy territory, surrounded on all sides.

    "Damn it..." she growled, baring her sharp teeth. The snarling faces of zombies closed in around her, and with no other choice, she went full melee¡ªtearing into them with claws and teeth.

    Meanwhile, Laura was starting to feel the pressure too.

    She''d been slicing through the horde like a hot knife through butter¡ªuntil a strange whisper brushed past her ear.

    "Stop... now..."

    The voice was soft, almost like a lullaby, but it carried a strange, hypnotic weight.

    Her movements faltered. Her speed dropped. And worst of all¡ªshe couldn''t activate Phantom Dash.

    In the middle of the chaos, a figure emerged¡ªDeathspeaker Falseword.

    His eyes locked onto Laura, his expression grim.

    "This one''s too dangerous," he thought. "If we don''t stop her now, she''ll tear through everything..."

    ...

 Chapter 434 - 434: Whatâ€¦ what are you trying to pull?

    Falseword unleashed a surge of overwhelming psychic energy, locking Laura in place. Around her, elite zombies swarmed like a pack of rabid beasts, clawing and tearing at her flesh, leaving deep, bloody gashes across her body.

    But Falseword''s Death Whisper hadn''t stopped.

    Laura''s mind was spinning, her thoughts a blur, ears ringing with a high-pitched whine. Pain exploded across her body as the zombies tore into her¡ªshe could feel herself being ripped apart, piece by piece, like she was about to be devoured by this undead frenzy. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With her current strength, there was no way she could take on the Four War Generals and the terrifying Zombie Horde alone.

    "Die already!"

    Falseword''s eyes gleamed with vicious triumph. He was about to score the first major kill¡ªan S-Class Zombie King, no less¡ªand everything was going perfectly. Laura was seconds away from being swallowed by the sea of corpses.

    Then suddenly¡ªBOOM!

    A wild, electrifying guitar riff ripped through the sky like a thunderclap. The sound was sharp, manic, and pulsing with raw energy¡ªlike the opening act of a blood-soaked rock concert.

    At the same time, a thick black fog erupted in the distance, billowing upward like a storm cloud and rolling across the land. It wasn''t just fog¡ªit was alive.

    Within the swirling darkness, shadowy figures moved¡ªzombies, hundreds of them. Their faces twisted in grotesque snarls, eyes glowing with malice. Shrouded in the smoke, they looked like demons rising from the ashes of hell.

    "What the hell is that¡­?" Deathspeaker Falseword''s eyes widened, his expression darkening with unease.

    But the moment that guitar hit, it shattered his hypnotic hold. Laura snapped back to herself, her body free, her mind clear.

    She moved like a beast unleashed.

    In a blur of motion, her claws slashed through the air, leaving afterimages in their wake. The zombies that had pinned her down were instantly shredded¡ªlimbs flying, torsos split, blood and gore spraying in every direction.

    Laura''s slender figure reappeared in the chaos, standing tall amidst the carnage.

    She was covered in blood¡ªher own and theirs. Black ichor dripped from deep wounds, and her collarbone was shattered, a brutal fist-shaped dent caved into her shoulder. The sight was gruesome.

    But her eyes burned with fury. A twisted grin curled at her lips, savage and bloodthirsty¡ªlike a demon that had clawed its way out of hell.

    Behind her, the black fog rolled in, wrapping around her like a cloak. From within it, the undead howled.

    "Laura! I got your back!"

    A booming voice rang out¡ªBulldozer.

    He ripped a massive tree from the ground like it was a twig and hurled it like a javelin. It whistled through the air with a deafening whoosh, slamming into a cluster of zombies and sending them flying like rag dolls.

    "Boss! That''s the L.A. Zombie Horde!" Daisy, another Zombie King, shouted in alarm, whipping her head around to look behind.

    "Yeah," Nightbane muttered, eyes narrowing. Ethan had shown up at the exact moment they least wanted him to. It was too perfect¡ªlike he''d planned this all along.

    With the battlefield shifting, there was no turning back now.

    "Kill them all!"

    "Hell yeah!" Daisy snarled, her eyes flashing with bloodlust.

    But before she could charge, a cloud of spores burst toward her¡ªLil'' Shroom.

    He lunged forward, grabbing the pink flower sprouting from Daisy''s head.

    "You little bitch, your fight''s with me!"

    "You''re dead meat!" Daisy snapped back, grabbing the mushroom cap on his head.

    The two Zombie Kings collided in a brutal, no-holds-barred brawl¡ªclaws, fists, and spores flying.

    "ROOOAAARRR!"

    Kong let out a thunderous roar, charging straight into the L.A. Zombie Horde like a rampaging bull. The ground shook beneath his feet, and zombies were sent flying in every direction as he plowed through them.

    From the swirling black fog, Bulldozer stepped forward, his massive frame looming like a mountain. He locked eyes with Kong, sensing a worthy opponent.

    He rolled his shoulders, cracked his neck, and broke into a run.

    "Picking on our sweet Laura? That''s low, even for you. Let''s see how you handle someone your own size!"

    Two titans¡ªpowerhouse Zombie Kings¡ªhurtled toward each other like freight trains. Neither slowed down. Neither flinched.

    BOOM!

    Bulldozer and Kong collided like two meteors slamming into each other, the impact echoing with a deep, bone-rattling thud. A shockwave of raw force exploded outward, blasting nearby zombies off their feet like rag dolls caught in a hurricane.

    The two powerhouses were evenly matched. The sheer force of the collision sent both of them staggering back a few steps, their feet gouging trenches in the dirt.

    "Die already!" Bulldozer roared, swinging his massive fist straight at Kong''s face.

    Kong didn''t flinch. With a furious bellow, he threw his own punch to meet it head-on. No dodging, no tricks¡ªjust brute strength against brute strength. They were like two walking tanks, trading blows with the fury of wild beasts.

    Each punch landed with a sickening crunch, flesh and bone colliding in a brutal, no-holds-barred slugfest. The ground trembled beneath them as they fought, fists slamming into muscle and bone, neither giving an inch.

    Meanwhile, high above the battlefield, Hellhound streaked through the sky like a missile, his sleek form cutting through the air. Below him, thousands of zombie hounds thundered across the ground, following his lead. Hellhound wasn''t just a fighter¡ªhe was the scout of this undead army.

    But now, all he could see was black fog. Thick, suffocating, impenetrable. It blanketed the battlefield like a living shadow, hiding the enemy''s numbers, their movements¡ªhell, even their presence. Whatever was inside that fog, it was a mystery.

    "Caw! Caw! Caw!"

    Suddenly, a red-eyed crow shot out of the fog like a bullet, streaking upward straight toward Hellhound.

    "Huh?" Hellhound tilted his head, surprised. A crow? Seriously? What kind of idiot bird thought it could take him on?

    He raised a claw, ready to snatch it out of the air and turn it into a crunchy little snack.

    But then¡ª

    CAW! CAW! CAW!

    A deafening chorus of caws erupted as a massive swarm of crows burst from the fog behind the first. They filled the sky in seconds, a black tidal wave of wings and beaks, blotting out the sun.

    And they were all headed straight for him.

    "Holy shit!"

    Hellhound''s eyes went wide with panic.

    Down below, the Four War Generals of San Diego were fully engaged, but the black fog was creeping in like a living thing, swallowing up their forces. Wherever it spread, the air filled with the screams of zombies¡ªagonized, guttural, and terrifying. But no one could see what was happening inside.

    Nightbane''s brow furrowed. Something was off. They were losing ground. The fog wasn''t attacking directly, but its concealment was too effective¡ªit was like fighting blind.

    "Falseword! Disperse that damn fog¡ªnow!"

    "On it!" Falseword snapped, his eyes narrowing. He focused, channeling his immense psychic power. A wave of mental energy surged from him like a storm front, tearing through the battlefield.

    As the psychic blast swept forward, the black fog began to unravel, dissolving like mist under a rising sun. It peeled away rapidly, revealing the battlefield beneath.

    "The fog''s clearing... finally," one of the elite zombies muttered, exhaling in relief. All eyes locked on the clearing mist, curiosity and dread mixing in their gaze.

    What the hell had been hiding in there?

    But just as Falseword was fully focused on clearing the fog¡ª

    WHAM!

    A sudden, overwhelming psychic force slammed into him like a freight train. It was massive, dense, and sharp¡ªlike a thousand steel spikes driving straight into his mind.

    "RAAAHHH!"

    Falseword''s scream tore through the air. His body convulsed, eyes rolling back as he collapsed to the ground, clutching his head in agony. It was like someone had poured boiling oil into his brain.

    He writhed on the ground, howling in pain, his limbs twitching uncontrollably.

    "What the hell?!"

    The surrounding zombies froze, stunned.

    Falseword? Injured? That was unthinkable.

    What just happened?

    It took a long, agonizing moment before the pain began to ebb. Falseword''s breathing slowed, and his mind started to clear¡ªbut he was drained, his psychic energy battered and frayed.

    His vision slowly focused on the fog ahead.

    And from within that swirling darkness, a figure emerged.

    PhD.

    He stepped forward, calm and composed, like he''d been waiting for this moment.

    Falseword''s voice was hoarse, but laced with fury. "What¡­ what are you trying to pull?"

    ...

 Chapter 435 - 435: Heâ€™s biting my ear!

    PhD''s power had now reached S-Class. His eyes were crystal clear, completely devoid of the usual feral rage seen in zombies. In fact, he looked almost human¡ªeerily similar to Ethan.

    His mental strength surged like a tidal wave, transforming into invisible steel spikes that pierced through the consciousness of nearby zombies.

    The elite undead around him let out agonized howls as they collapsed one after another.

    The black mist, which had just begun to thin, now surged back with renewed force, like some ancient abyssal beast returning from the depths.

    Nightbane watched the battlefield, his frown deepening. Things were clearly taking a turn for the worse.

    In terms of raw power, they were no match for the Los Angeles hive.

    Still, he didn''t panic. He had an ace up his sleeve¡ªhis strongest unit hadn''t even entered the fight yet.

    But then, from deep within the black mist, a low voice echoed out, cutting through the chaos like a blade.

    "Vine Surge!"

    A strange pulse of energy rippled outward. The mist rustled, and something inside began to squirm.

    "What... what the hell is that?"

    "No idea..."

    The San Diego zombies stared, confused and wary. Then, out of the mist, countless vines shot forth like serpents.

    They grew at a terrifying speed, thickening and multiplying, blanketing the battlefield. The vines wrapped around zombies, snapping necks or plunging straight into flesh, draining them dry in seconds.

    "Fall back! Get out of there!"

    Panic erupted. The zombies scattered like prey fleeing a predator.

    It was Sprout.

    One of Ethan''s top enforcers, a Zombie King who had awakened his Absolute Domain. With just one move, he wiped out thousands of enemy zombies.

    "Damn... that''s insane," Nightbane muttered, feeling a chill run down his spine.

    Sure, their numbers were about even. On paper, it should''ve been a fair fight.

    But the other side had way too many Zombie Kings¡ªand every single one of them was a powerhouse. Some had even awakened their Absolute Domains...

    "How the hell does he have so many Zombie Kings?"

    ...

    As more and more Zombie Kings joined the fray, unleashing their devastating powers, the battle escalated fast¡ªheading straight into a full-blown bloodbath.

    Mist, the rookie of the first wave, had done surprisingly well. His black mist was more effective than anyone expected.

    "See that? When it comes down to the real fight, it''s the Overlord Squad that makes the difference. We''re the game-changers," Big Ears said smugly.

    "Totally!" Shrimpy nodded enthusiastically. "We''ve only had one guy step in, and the other side''s already falling apart. Imagine if we all jumped in¡ªgame over."

    "Yeah, but honestly, there aren''t many opponents left in the world worth my time," Big Ears said with a cocky grin.

    But even as he spoke, his eyes locked onto something in the distance¡ªsomething in the enemy horde. A Zombie King with a massive, round head, his body charred black, fighting with everything he had.

    "There he is..."

    "Huh? Where?" Shrimpy and Locomotive scanned the battlefield.

    Big Ears raised a hand and pointed. His target: Bighead from San Diego.

    "Boys! Let''s take him down!"

    "Hell yeah!" Shrimpy shouted, instantly recognizing their long-time rival.

    Time to settle this once and for all.

    They charged.

    "Wrist-Lock Smash!"

    As they closed in, Big Ears leapt into the air and launched a brutal jumping punch straight at Bighead.

    Already exhausted and on the back foot, Bighead barely had time to react. He heard the wind whistle¡ªthen saw the fist coming straight at him.

    BAM!

    The punch landed with a sickening thud. Bighead''s head snapped back violently. Off-balance and top-heavy, he stumbled backward, nearly collapsing.

    Thick, black blood trickled from his nostrils.

    Bighead squinted through the chaos¡ªand sure enough, it was his sworn enemy: Big Ears.

    "You sneak-attacked me?! No honor, no rules¡ªand you went straight for my head! I swear, I''m gonna kill you today!"

    "Hmph! I''m gonna smash that oversized melon of yours into mush!" Shrimpy and Locomotive lunged at him from both sides.

    "Son of a¡ª!" Bighead cursed under his breath, but before he could react, the three zombies tackled him to the ground.

    Shrimpy pinned his legs, Locomotive clamped a hand around his throat, and Big Ears went straight for his head¡ªsame dirty tactic he''d used on Wreckhead before.

    Bighead groaned in frustration. "Not only are you bastards dishonorable, you''re ganging up on me too?!"

    "That''s what happens when you mess with the Overlord Squad!" Big Ears growled, twisting Bighead''s neck with both hands.

    But Bighead wasn''t going down without a fight. He thrashed and shouted, "Chompers! Get your ass over here!"

    "Huh?" Big Ears paused, frowning. "Who the hell is Chompers?"

    He didn''t have to wonder long. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    From the thick of the Zombie Horde, a new figure burst forth¡ªa Zombie King with two massive front teeth jutting out like white bricks. Ugly as hell, but fast and furious.

    "You dare mess with my bro? You''re dead meat!"

    Before Big Ears could react, Chompers slammed into him like a freight train, knocking him flat. Then, with a snarl, he opened his mouth wide and sank those signature chompers right into Big Ears'' ear.

    "AAAGH¡ªshit! He''s biting my ear! He''s biting my damn ear!" Big Ears howled in pain, thrashing wildly.

    Bighead, still pinned but grinning ear to ear, shouted, "Yeah! Get him, Chompers! They''re the ones who kept punching me in the head!"

    "You got it!" Chompers mumbled through a mouthful of ear, refusing to let go no matter how much Big Ears struggled.

    "Hang on, Big Ears¡ªI''m coming!" Shrimpy yelled, abandoning Bighead. He grabbed a chunk of granite from the ground and hurled it at Chompers'' face.

    CRACK!

    The rock smashed into Chompers'' jaw, shattering into pieces. Chompers let out a muffled grunt of pain and instinctively released his bite.

    He and Big Ears rolled apart, finally separated.

    "You okay, Chompers?" Bighead asked, scrambling to his feet.

    Chompers winced, rubbing his jaw. "I think... I think I lost a tooth."

    Bighead blinked. "...Seriously?"

    Meanwhile, Big Ears was clutching his ear, blood trickling down the side of his face.

    Locomotive leaned in, concerned. "Lemme see¡ªdid he bite it off?"

    "I don''t think so," Big Ears muttered, pulling his hand away.

    Two deep, bloody bite marks were embedded in the cartilage, oozing dark blood.

    "Big Ears, you''re hurt!" Shrimpy said, worried.

    But Big Ears just grinned through the pain. "This isn''t an injury¡ªit''s a badge of honor! Let''s finish these bastards!"

    ...

    The clash between the two great zombie hives had reached a fever pitch. The battlefield was a wasteland of corpses, the ground soaked in black, reeking blood.

    All around, the undead tore into each other, snarling and shrieking in a frenzy of violence.

    High above, a swarm of drones buzzed through the sky, flying in from the distance. Each one bore the letters "GB"¡ªGenesis Biotech.

    The sheer scale of the battle between the Los Angeles and San Diego hordes was unprecedented. It had already drawn the attention of human factions.

    Inside a sleek office, Nathan lounged in his chair, legs kicked up on the desk, watching the drone feed projected in front of him.

    "Damn... they''re really going at it."

    "Well, they are the two strongest zombie hives in the country," his secretary replied, eyes fixed on the screen. "Whoever wins this fight could easily be called the most powerful in America."

    Nathan let out a low whistle. He hadn''t expected something this terrifying to rise up right in his own backyard.

    Still, he couldn''t help but feel a strange thrill.

    He was witnessing the birth of a new apex predator... and he had a front-row seat.

    ...

 Chapter 436 - 436: â€¦Why the hell do I feel kinda sad?

    But something felt off to Nathan. He glanced up at the date.

    "Wait a second¡­ It''s not even the day the two Zombie Kings agreed to fight. Why the hell are they already going at it?"

    "They''re zombies," his secretary replied matter-of-factly. "You think they care about keeping promises? Changing plans on a whim is basically their thing."

    "Huh¡­ fair point." Nathan nodded, conceding she had a good argument.

    Still, no matter how it started, this war was inevitable. And once it ended, the entire balance of power among the surrounding zombie factions would be turned on its head.

    Nathan had no idea whether the winning side would come after him next¡ªbut whatever was coming, it was coming. Sooner or later, he''d have to face it.

    Maybe¡­ the easy days were over.

    For a moment, he just sat there, lost, unsure of what to do next.

    Then came the sharp click of high heels echoing down the hallway¡ªgetting closer. Sophia walked in without knocking, pushing the office door open like she owned the place.

    "Huh?"

    Nathan looked up, frowning. Something about her felt¡­ off. Her makeup was the same as usual, but the vibe was different.

    Gone was the sorrowful, haunted look she usually wore. In its place was a cool, steely resolve. It was like the old Sophia was back¡ªthe ice queen, the corporate powerhouse.

    "What are you doing here?" Nathan asked, narrowing his eyes.

    "The two zombie hives are already at war. And you''re just sitting here doing nothing?" Sophia shot back.

    "What else am I supposed to do?"

    "Once the Zombie Kings finish tearing each other apart, you''re next. That''s why we need to act now¡ªhit them while they''re distracted. Even if we can''t wipe them out, we can at least weaken them."

    She spoke with calm conviction, like she''d already thought it all through.

    Nathan shook his head. "I''m not sending anyone. For all we know, the Zombie Kings have forgotten about me. If I make a move now, I''ll just remind them I exist¡ªand then I''m screwed."

    "..." Sophia''s face twitched with frustration.

    Same old Nathan. Lazy, aimless, just waiting around for death to come knocking.

    Good thing she''d come prepared.

    "This time, it''s not your call."

    "¡­What did you just say?" Nathan blinked, staring at her like she''d grown a second head. "Do you even know who you are? Since when do you get to boss me around?"

    "Starting today, I''m taking command of this branch," Sophia said bluntly.

    Nathan''s jaw dropped. He stared at her, completely thrown. "Sophia, have you lost your damn mind? What the hell are you talking about?"

    The secretary rushed to intervene. "Sophia, maybe you should calm down¡ª" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No," Sophia cut her off, eyes burning with determination. "You''re the ones who need to calm down and listen."

    Just then, the door opened again¡ªand in walked a whole squad of people. Cyborg T-09. The short-haired girl Selene. A few other elite fighters.

    Nathan stood up from his chair, his usual laid-back attitude gone in an instant.

    "Perfect timing. Sophia''s lost it¡ªget her out of here, now."

    But none of them moved. They just stood there, staring at him.

    Selene stepped forward. "Mr. Nathan, we''re all backing Sophia on this."

    "...What?"

    Nathan''s face twisted in disbelief. "What the hell are you talking about? This better be a joke."

    "It''s not," Selene said calmly. "Based on your recent behavior, it''s clear you''re not doing anything. If we wait for the Zombie Kings to come to us, we''re dead. We''d rather take the fight to them than sit here like targets."

    Nathan''s face turned red with fury. "You''ve got some nerve! Are you out of your damn minds? This is mutiny! I''m calling Richard right now¡ªhe''ll have every one of you arrested and thrown into a lab for testing!"

    But the group didn''t flinch. They just stood there, watching him in silence.

    Nathan spun around and grabbed the satellite phone, punching in Richard''s number. But all he got was a flat, repetitive beep¡ªdead line. No connection.

    Sophia''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Don''t be stupid. I''ve already taken control of all communications and networks in the L.A. branch. You''re completely cut off from the outside world. Whatever happens here today¡­ no one out there will ever know."

    Nathan froze, still holding the receiver. He slowly turned to look at her.

    No wonder¡­ even Cyborg T-09 was following her orders. The damn thing''s programming must''ve been tampered with.

    Where the hell did she get this kind of power?

    This wasn''t just a power grab. There was something deeper going on¡ªsomething he couldn''t see yet.

    "Sophia, stop this. You''re walking straight into a death trap. It''s not too late to back off."

    "No," she said, shaking her head. "It''s already too late. I''ve passed the point of no return."

    Their eyes locked. For a moment, neither of them spoke. The room fell into a heavy silence.

    It felt like a farewell.

    They''d always been at odds¡ªbickering, clashing, throwing insults like grenades. But they were still colleagues. And somewhere along the way, all that arguing had turned into something else. Something almost¡­ familiar.

    But after today, everything had changed. The line had been crossed. From now on, they weren''t rivals¡ªthey were enemies. Real ones. The kind that only one walks away from.

    "Phew¡ª"

    Nathan let out a long breath, like a balloon deflating. He slumped back into his chair, feet propped up on the desk.

    "Whatever. Do what you want. I''m done caring."

    "Good," Sophia said, turning to leave. "Then I''ll be taking the team and moving out. Try not to cause trouble while we''re gone."

    With that, she and Selene led the others out of the office.

    Nathan watched her go, a strange emptiness settling in his chest. If life was gonna steamroll him anyway¡­ might as well lie down and let it.

    He wiped at the corner of his eye. It was damp.

    His nose stung a little.

    "¡­Why the hell do I feel kinda sad?"

    ...

    Out in the open plains near San Diego, the two massive zombie hordes were locked in a brutal, chaotic war.

    The battlefield was pure madness.

    The Zombie Kings roared, hellhounds howled, and the undead tore into each other with savage fury. Even in death, they bit and clawed, desperate to rip flesh from their enemies.

    Corpses piled high like grotesque monuments. Black, putrid blood pooled beneath them, forming streams that ran through the carnage¡ªonly to be soaked up by more falling bodies.

    The sun was setting, casting a blood-red glow over the scene. It looked like hell had cracked open and spilled onto the earth.

    Even Big Ears wasn''t unscathed. His body was covered in wounds, but he wore them like trophies.

    "Every scar''s a badge of honor," he growled proudly. "The road to becoming a true Overlord is paved with blood. Even for someone like me, it takes everything I''ve got!"

    "Oh, give it a rest already," Chompers muttered, his speech slurred. Both his front teeth had been knocked out, and now every word whistled through the gap.

    Bighead was nearby, hunched over with his hands on his knees, panting hard. His tightly stretched face was covered in bruises and dents, blood oozing from fresh gashes.

    Most of those came from Shrimpy hurling rocks at him like a damn catapult.

    Truth be told, Bighead and Chompers were outmatched. Not necessarily because they were weak¡ªbut because they were outnumbered. Big Ears had the numbers and the momentum.

    And he was loving it.

    "These two are barely evolved. One''s got a giant dumb head, and the other''s missing his damn teeth. Let me show you what real power looks like!"

    With that, he charged forward again, Shrimpy and the others right behind him.

    "Watch this¡ªwind-up punch, coming through!"

    "Not again¡­" Bighead groaned, face twisting in dread.

    "Somebody help meee¡ª!"

    ...

 Chapter 437 - 437: Where the hell are they getting all this?

    Right now, the fiercest battle on the field was still between Bulldozer and Kong¡ªtwo S-Class power-type Zombie Kings, both absolute monsters in terms of raw strength.

    Every time their fists collided, the ground shook violently. The shockwaves alone were enough to blast nearby zombies off their feet.

    Even the elite undead didn''t dare get close.

    But Kong was already in rough shape. Earlier, Laura had torn him up pretty bad¡ªdeep gashes all over his body, a puncture wound through his neck. He''d burned through a lot of stamina, and now, after fighting at full throttle for so long, he was starting to falter.

    Bulldozer noticed and grinned smugly, his beady eyes narrowing. "What''s the matter, Big Lug? You''re looking a little shaky. Guess you''re not cut out to be my opponent after all."

    "Big Lug??" Kong shot him a glare, sizing him up. Seriously? I''m covered in fur and you''re calling me the freak?

    He snorted. "If I hadn''t just gone toe-to-toe with another Zombie King, you wouldn''t stand a chance."

    "Oh yeah? Sounds like a you problem," Bulldozer shot back, not even bothering to argue. He just raised his massive fist and swung it straight at Kong.

    Kong felt like a wrecking ball was coming down on him. The force behind it was insane. He quickly crossed his arms to block.

    BOOM!

    A dull, thunderous impact echoed out, shaking the earth again.

    Kong staggered backward, unable to hold his ground. The sudden movement tore open his wounds, and foul, dark blood oozed out. The five puncture marks on his neck were now gushing.

    He was clearly weakening.

    "Look at you, leaking all over the place. You''re done!" Bulldozer taunted.

    Gotta admit... Laura had done a number on him. Her attacks were brutal.

    Kong''s face was grim, his eyes locked on Bulldozer with a cold, murderous glare. He didn''t say a word, just stayed on high alert.

    But neither of them noticed the shadow creeping across the ground beneath the swirling black mist.

    It slithered silently, pitch-black and oily, inching its way behind Kong. Then, as the sun cast long shadows across the battlefield, it merged seamlessly with Kong''s own.

    A moment later, the shadow rose up, taking on a humanoid form. Razor-sharp bone claws extended from its hands as it lunged straight for Kong''s back.

    "Shadow Ambush!"

    Shlunk! S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kong had all his focus on Bulldozer and didn''t sense the danger behind him. He felt a sudden chill on his back, followed by a searing pain.

    "RAAAHHH¡ª!"

    He let out a furious roar and whipped around, only to see a pitch-black Zombie King standing behind him¡ªwhen the hell had he gotten there?

    Little Shadow''s bone claws had already pierced deep into Kong''s abdomen. A thick spray of black blood burst out like a geyser.

    Blinded by rage, Kong swung his elbow at the attacker''s head.

    But Little Shadow, true to his hit-and-run style, was already ready to bail. He ducked low, dodging the blow, then melted back into shadow form and darted away at lightning speed, putting plenty of distance between them.

    "That sneaky bastard!" Kong cursed internally.

    But he didn''t have time to dwell on it¡ªBulldozer had already seized the opening and was coming in with another punch.

    Kong gritted his teeth through the pain and raised his arm to block.

    The blow sent him stumbling back several steps. His body swayed, his footing unsteady. Blood was still pouring from his old wounds, and now he had fresh ones to deal with.

    With Bulldozer and Little Shadow working together, even Kong''s monstrous physique was starting to give out.

    He was pissed. Beyond pissed.

    "We were supposed to fight fair, and you bring in backup to ambush me?!"

    Bulldozer just scoffed. "Dude, we''re zombies. Since when do we play fair?"

    And with that, he raised his massive fist again, ready to finish the job.

    Kong''s brow furrowed. If this kept up, he was going down for sure.

    So that''s how it is, huh? You call in backup?

    Fine. Then I will too.

    "Big Dawg!!" Kong threw his head back and let out a thunderous howl, his voice echoing across the battlefield like a war horn.

    From behind him came a chorus of savage barking. Charging into view was the pit bull built like a tank¡ªthe same one from earlier. This beast wasn''t just any zombie dog; it was the top dog of the San Diego hive, the fiercest undead canine around.

    And it hadn''t come alone.

    Trailing behind Big Dawg was an entire pack¡ªdozens of zombie dogs, all snarling and sprinting full-speed toward the fight. In a blur of motion, they leapt through the air, launching themselves straight at Bulldozer.

    "Aw, hell no!" Bulldozer''s eyes widened as he quickly threw up his arms to block.

    One of the dogs sank its jagged teeth into his forearm. Luckily, his body was built like a tank¡ªthick skin, dense muscle. It hurt, sure, but it didn''t break through.

    With a grunt, he swung his arm hard, flinging the dog off like a ragdoll.

    But more were coming. One after another, the zombie dogs lunged at him. Bulldozer smashed one''s skull with a single punch, then grabbed another by the jaws and tore its mouth apart with brute force.

    They weren''t strong enough to take him down, but they were relentless¡ªand they were definitely slowing him down.

    Kong watched with a smug grin.

    Perfect. Let them wear him out while I catch my breath. Once I''ve recovered a bit, I''ll jump back in and finish this.

    It was a solid plan¡ªlet the enemy burn energy while he regrouped. The tide could still turn.

    But just as Kong was getting comfortable with that idea, something happened that shattered his strategy.

    A deafening roar tore through the air behind Bulldozer¡ªa sound so powerful it shook the ground, kicked up dust and leaves, and sent ripples through the very air.

    RRRRROOOAAARRR!!!

    It was like the earth itself had cried out.

    The zombie dogs froze mid-attack. Just hearing the roar made them whimper and tremble, their bodies shaking uncontrollably.

    "What the hell is that now?" Kong narrowed his eyes, a bad feeling creeping into his gut.

    He turned toward the source of the sound¡ªand saw it.

    Emerging from the swirling black mist was a massive white tiger, its fur ghostly pale, its eyes glowing with cold fury. It moved with the calm, terrifying grace of a born predator surveying its domain.

    The air around it seemed to crackle with raw killing intent. No creature dared approach.

    It was Snowy¡ªthe zombie tiger.

    Once a majestic beast, now mutated by the blood of Ethan''s Zombie King. Its power had only grown since its transformation, and now it radiated pure, primal dominance.

    "Holy shit... that tiger''s a monster," Kong muttered, his confidence faltering.

    He glanced at Big Dawg and the others. Can ten pit bulls even take that thing?

    The answer came fast¡ªand it wasn''t good.

    As Snowy padded forward, the zombie dogs began to shake uncontrollably. Then, with a sudden burst of speed, the white tiger lunged.

    One swipe¡ªSPLAT¡ªa zombie dog was crushed like a bug.

    One bite¡ªCRUNCH¡ªanother was torn in half.

    It was a massacre. Snowy tore through the pack like a buzzsaw through paper. The dogs didn''t stand a chance.

    Bulldozer watched the carnage unfold and grinned wide.

    "Heh... Snowy always has my back. Knew you''d show up, buddy."

    ...

    Off in the distance, Nightbane stood watching the chaos unfold, his expression darkening by the second.

    "A zombie tiger? Seriously?"

    "Where the hell are they getting all this?"

    Ethan''s L.A. hive was turning out to be a damn zoo¡ªmutant plants, shadow assassins, and now a freaking undead tiger?

    And now, two of his Four War Generals¡ªKong and Falseword¡ªwere already wounded. This wasn''t just a setback anymore.

    This was turning into a full-blown disaster.

    Nightbane clenched his jaw. Looks like it''s time to stop holding back.

    He muttered under his breath, "Let''s show them what real power looks like."

    With a sharp command, he signaled to the hive behind him.

    And then they came.

    Thousands of zombies surged forward, emerging from the depths of the corpse nest. But these weren''t your average shamblers.

    They moved with purpose. Their bodies were lean, powerful, and battle-hardened. Each one radiated a cold, disciplined fury¡ªlike soldiers forged in blood and fire.

    They were Nightbane''s elite.

    The Ace Killers.

    Engineered for war. Built to never fall.

    And now, they were marching to the frontlines.

    ...

 Chapter 438 - 438: The phantoms descended

    "Charge!"

    A thousand elite Alpha Zombies surged onto the battlefield like a tidal wave of death. Their movements were swift and precise, their bodies lean and powerful¡ªlike a thousand blades slicing straight into the heart of the Zombie Horde.

    They didn''t flinch at the gnashing teeth of lesser undead. Their enhanced bodies were built for war, and even when wounded, the Y-virus coursing through their veins healed them in seconds.

    Wherever they passed, it was like a swarm of locusts tearing through a field¡ªenemy zombies were shredded to pieces, black blood spraying, limbs flying. It was a slaughterhouse, a living meat grinder.

    The moment the elite hit the field, the difference was obvious.

    Each one of them could take on ten regular zombies without breaking a sweat. Together, they were a force of nature.

    These thousand killing machines were worth more than ten thousand of the enemy''s horde.

    "How are they going to respond to this?" Nightbane muttered, eyes locked on the chaos ahead.

    With the elite Alpha Zombies joining the fray, the pressure on the other Zombie Kings eased up. The tide of battle, once against them, was starting to shift.

    But just as they began to feel a flicker of hope¡ª

    Shapes began to emerge from the swirling black mist. Tall, imposing figures stepped forward, their eyes glowing with murderous intent, their presence radiating raw aggression. They didn''t charge. They didn''t even move.

    Because in their hands, they held something different¡ªsleek, silver weapons pulsing with energy. Inside each weapon, a crystal core glowed ominously, radiating a destructive aura.

    These were the pinnacle of current tech¡ªCrystal Core Armaments.

    Ethan had scored a massive haul of these weapons during his raid in Texas, courtesy of a very generous "sponsor"¡ªRichard.

    He''d outfitted his elite troops with them, covering their one weakness: ranged combat. With their evolved intelligence, it only took a bit of training for these zombies to learn how to use firearms.

    "Fire!"

    The elite raised their weapons in unison and pulled the triggers. Energy surged through the air¡ªcrackling, swirling, building to a crescendo.

    Then, all at once, the battlefield exploded in color.

    Fire, water, ice¡ªelemental blasts of every kind tore through the air like a meteor shower. The sky lit up with streaks of power, raining down on the enemy like divine wrath.

    The blood-soaked battlefield was suddenly awash in color, a twisted kind of beauty¡ªlike fireworks over a graveyard.

    But beneath that dazzling display was pure, unfiltered carnage.

    The energy blasts slammed into the opposing elite like a storm.

    BOOM!

    Explosions rocked the ground. In some places, the blasts were so concentrated they kicked up miniature mushroom clouds.

    Flames roared. Blood misted the air. Chunks of flesh and bone flew in every direction.

    The enemy elite were torn apart. Some were blown to pieces on the spot. Others, even if they survived, were left crippled¡ªmissing limbs, crawling in the dirt. Their healing factor couldn''t save them now. A tiger with no teeth is just a big cat.

    And then came the second volley.

    Ethan''s troops didn''t let up. They reloaded and fired again, energy building and bursting in a relentless rhythm. The battlefield looked like a Fourth of July light show¡ªif the fireworks were made of death.

    Underneath that deadly spectacle, Nightbane''s Zombie Horde was being annihilated.

    "What the hell..." Nightbane stared, stunned.

    The weapons in those zombies'' hands¡ªhe recognized the red "GB" logo: Genesis Biotech. Human tech.

    "Zombies... with guns?!" Watching his elite troops get blown apart, Nightbane felt like his heart was bleeding.

    "Those cheating bastards! Every last one of them!"

    And yet, a question gnawed at him. Where the hell did they get those weapons? He''d raided several Genesis Biotech facilities himself¡ªnone of them had anything like this.

    Just when hope had started to flicker, it was snuffed out again.

    The firepower of those weapons was insane. Nightbane could only pray they''d run out of energy soon¡ªburn through their "ammo."

    And to be fair, Crystal Core Firearms did burn through energy fast. This battle alone would cost Ethan over a thousand B-grade crystal cores.

    But Ethan had deep pockets.

    Back in Blackhand City, he''d cleaned up at the underground arena, walking away with a fortune in cores.

    All thanks to the generous joint sponsorship of Genesis Biotech and the Black Hand Legion...

    But once the elite zombies drained the last of their Crystal Core Firearm energy, they didn''t hesitate¡ªthey tossed the weapons aside like empty shells. Their eyes burned even brighter with bloodlust, and without missing a beat, they charged back into the fray.

    Back to basics. Back to what they did best.

    They became meat grinders once more, tearing through the wounded enemy zombies like reapers in a field of corpses.

    The scales of victory had now tipped completely in Ethan''s favor.

    And he wasn''t about to let up. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He was going to press the advantage, crush the enemy in one final, overwhelming blow. So he played his last card.

    The black mist thickened, and the ground began to tremble¡ªdeep, rhythmic quakes, like something massive was stirring beneath the surface.

    Then they appeared.

    One after another, monstrous figures emerged from the fog¡ªBio-Titans, twisted abominations of the G-virus. Each one was a unique nightmare, radiating raw savagery. Their power levels were easily on par with A-rank threats, and in terms of sheer combat ability, they even outclassed the elite zombies.

    Towering at over ten feet tall, their hulking bodies shook the earth with every step. They charged into the battlefield like living tanks, unstoppable and merciless.

    Any zombie that tried to block their path was instantly crushed into paste¡ªno resistance, no mercy. Some of the Bio-Titans even retained fragments of their former human abilities¡ªawakened powers that made them even more terrifying.

    Nightbane''s pupils contracted sharply. His expression darkened.

    It was obvious¡ªthese monsters were virus-born too.

    "But... I don''t have anything like that..."

    "Did I hit the Genesis Biotech bases too early? Before they finished developing these things?"

    Now, his forces were being completely overrun. The Zombie Horde was thinning fast, cut down without pause. At this rate, they''d lose more than half their numbers in minutes.

    Even the Four War Generals were struggling, each locked in brutal, losing battles.

    Kong was badly wounded, still getting manhandled by Bulldozer.

    Deathspeaker Falseword couldn''t get a rhythm going¡ªhis guitar riffs were being disrupted by Elegy Zombie King''s counter-chords, and PhD''s psychic suppression kept him from focusing.

    Hellhound, once proud of his aerial dominance, was now grounded¡ªsurrounded by a murder of crows, his airspace completely denied.

    And Daisy... was still locked in a ridiculous hair-pulling match with Lil'' Shroom.

    Even their subordinates, Bighead and Chompers, were getting chased down and beaten by the Overlord Squad¡ªBig Ears and the rest weren''t giving them a second to breathe.

    Nightbane clenched his jaw.

    "Looks like I can''t hold back anymore..." he muttered, already preparing to step in himself.

    If he didn''t turn this around now, it was game over.

    With a single thought, his immense psychic power surged outward. As an SS-class Zombie King¡ªone of the few recorded in the Zombie King Archives alongside Ethan¡ªhe had awakened an Absolute Domain of his own. And it was nothing to scoff at.

    As his Domain expanded, it quickly spread out over a thousand feet in every direction.

    The entire battlefield shifted. The air grew heavy, strange. Reality itself seemed to warp.

    He had activated his Absolute Domain¡ªPhantom Domain.

    And with it, the phantoms descended.

    Bulldozer and the other Zombie Kings felt it immediately¡ªa chill in their cores, a creeping dread. It was the same kind of pressure Ethan''s Domain of the Dead used to suppress lesser zombies.

    Now, it was Nightbane''s turn.

    A crushing aura radiated from him, unmistakably that of a Zombie King in full power mode.

    Bulldozer shook his massive head, trying to fight off the disorientation. But his vision blurred, and for a moment, everything felt... off.

    When he looked back at Kong¡ªhe froze.

    There were two of them.

    Two Kongs. Same size. Same wounds. Same furious expression.

    "What the hell? A clone?" Bulldozer blinked, confused.

    Before he could figure it out, both Kongs roared and lunged at him, fists raised.

    Bulldozer panicked, jerking his head to the side just in time to dodge one of the punches¡ªbut then, the Kong in front of him vanished.

    WHAM!

    A brutal blow slammed into the back of his skull. Bulldozer staggered, nearly collapsing.

    He spun around¡ªand there was Kong, standing behind him.

    But how? What just happened?

    And it wasn''t just him.

    Across the battlefield, every Zombie King from L.A.¡ªeven the regular zombies¡ªwere seeing things. Their enemies were shifting, duplicating, vanishing and reappearing. Nothing looked right anymore.

    The entire battlefield had become a twisted hallucination.

    A nightmare made real.

    ...

 Chapter 439 - 439: Welcome

    Even Lil'' Shroom, who was just a few feet away, had her claws dug into Daisy''s face, ready to rip her apart¡ªskin, flesh, and all.

    But suddenly, something felt off. Daisy''s face... it softened. Like dough.

    Lil'' Shroom''s fingers sank into it unnaturally deep, but there was no blood. No resistance. Just this eerie, yielding texture.

    "What the hell...?" Lil'' Shroom''s brow furrowed, a jolt of unease shooting through her.

    Then Daisy''s whole body began to melt, her limbs turning pliable and snakelike. She coiled around Lil'' Shroom like a constrictor, locking down her arms and legs.

    A grotesque head slithered up to her neck, jaws yawning wide to reveal razor-sharp fangs¡ªthen it bit down, hard.

    "RAAARGH¡ª!" Lil'' Shroom let out a howl of pain, her voice raw and confused.

    "What the hell is this?!"

    "Is this... some kind of illusion?!"

    "..." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The entire rhythm of the battle shifted in an instant. But this wasn''t Daisy''s doing¡ªnot really. It was Nightbane''s.

    His ability, Phantom Domain, had kicked in.

    Inside his Absolute Domain, Nightbane could conjure illusions at will. But his psychic power was so overwhelming, those illusions had taken on physical form¡ªmanifesting as real, tangible energy.

    Which meant his illusions didn''t just look real¡ªthey could actually hurt you.

    This was no longer a clash between two zombie hordes. This was every undead on the field... versus Nightbane.

    And with his SS-rank power and the full force of the Absolute Domain behind him, he had the strength to flip the entire battlefield on its head¡ªalone.

    Now, spectral phantoms¡ªhis "phantom spirits"¡ªwere popping up all over the place, fighting side by side with the likes of Bulldozer and the other Zombie Kings.

    But the enemy couldn''t tell what was real and what wasn''t. They were trapped in a waking nightmare, and it was tearing them apart.

    "It''s the boss!" Kong, who''d been slumped and sluggish, suddenly jolted upright, eyes blazing.

    Daisy bared her fangs, pollen swirling around her like a golden mist. "Now the real fight begins."

    "Damn right," Falseword muttered, forcing himself to stand tall, eyes locked on the chaos. "Time to settle this."

    Nightbane''s intervention gave the Four War Generals a much-needed breather. They weren''t down for the count¡ªthey were regrouping, ready to strike back with everything they had.

    Up above, Hellhound burst out of the murder of crows that had been swarming him.

    "Let''s go, boys!" he roared, skimming low over the battlefield. Below him, a pack of zombie hounds howled and surged forward, their snarls echoing like thunder.

    "RAAARGH¡ª!"

    The entire San Diego zombie horde let out a deafening war cry, the sound shaking the very ground. Nightbane''s presence had lit a fire in them. Their morale surged.

    This was it¡ªthe final push.

    The undead regrouped, even the wounded dragging themselves off the ground, eyes burning with savage fury.

    Under the Absolute Domain, they charged straight into the black mist, like moths to a flame. They didn''t care what was inside. Whatever it was, they were going to tear it to pieces.

    Bulldozer and the other Zombie Kings were being crushed under the weight of the Domain''s power. They couldn''t fight back. Couldn''t even move properly.

    But then¡ªsomething unexpected happened.

    The black mist that had made even Hellhound hesitate... started to fade.

    It thinned out, slowly at first, then faster, like snow melting under the sun. The darkness dissolved into the air.

    "Huh? It''s... disappearing?" Hellhound blinked mid-charge. "I haven''t even hit it yet. Why''s it fading?"

    Because Ethan had nothing left to hide.

    He''d played every card in the deck. Unleashed every secret the Corpse Nest had to offer.

    And now... he was bringing out the final weapon.

    The most terrifying one of all.

    Himself.

    As the black mist finally dispersed, Ethan''s figure emerged from the swirling haze¡ªtall, composed, and terrifyingly calm.

    He stood straight-backed, dressed in a crisp white shirt and black slacks, his handsome face carved from stone. His eyes were cold, detached, scanning the battlefield like a god surveying ants.

    "Welcome," he said, voice low and eerily polite.

    "Huh??" Hellhound''s pupils shrank, a chill crawling up his spine. Something was wrong¡ªvery wrong. A crushing sense of danger surged through him like a tidal wave.

    In the blink of an eye, Ethan unleashed his full power¡ªDomain of the Dead.

    The pressure hit like a mountain falling from the sky. Every zombie on the field felt it¡ªan overwhelming, suffocating force that made the air itself feel heavy.

    If Nightbane''s Phantom Domain could suppress the likes of Bulldozer and the other Zombie Kings, then Ethan''s Domain of the Dead was more than enough to crush the Four War Generals.

    Hellhound and the others suddenly felt like they were wading through quicksand. Their charge slowed to a crawl. Kong, already badly wounded, could barely move¡ªhis body crackled and groaned under the strain.

    "So strong..." he growled through clenched teeth, pain etched across his face.

    "Die," Ethan whispered.

    Then he vanished.

    One moment he was standing still, the next¡ªgone.

    When he moved, it was like lightning. Silent. Instant.

    In his hand appeared a rectangular stone slab, glowing with radiant light and etched with strange, ancient patterns. It pulsed with raw, devastating energy.

    He leapt forward, materializing right in front of Kong.

    Then he swung.

    BOOM!

    The slab smashed into Kong''s face with the force of a meteor.

    His massive skull exploded on impact¡ªbone, brain, and blood vaporized into a red mist. A single crystal core shot out from the wreckage, spinning through the air.

    Ethan landed smoothly, reached out, and caught it mid-flight.

    "A strength-type S-rank Zombie King''s core... not bad," he murmured, almost to himself.

    Behind him, Kong''s headless corpse¡ªlike a fallen giant¡ªcrashed to the ground with a thunderous boom, kicking up a cloud of dust and debris.

    "He''s... dead?"

    "Kong''s dead?!" Hellhound and the other Zombie Kings stared in disbelief, their eyes wide with shock.

    One of the Four War Generals¡ªslain right in front of them.

    Just moments ago, they''d been ready to go all-in, morale surging, prepared to fight to the bitter end. And now? Kong was gone. Obliterated in a single blow.

    "He''s too strong..."

    They''d heard the rumors about the zombie overlord of Los Angeles. But this? This was on a whole other level.

    Even their own boss probably couldn''t have taken Kong out that fast.

    "Scatter! Now!" Hellhound roared, panic finally setting in. His bone wings snapped open as he shot into the sky, desperate to escape the crushing grip of the Domain of the Dead.

    Falseword and Daisy didn''t need to be told twice¡ªthey turned and bolted, retreating as fast as their bodies would allow.

    The moment Ethan appeared, the infamous Four War Generals scattered like rats.

    But Ethan didn''t chase them.

    They weren''t his real opponents.

    Because right now, his Domain of the Dead was being pushed back¡ªcorroded¡ªby another force.

    Nightbane''s Phantom Domain.

    At the edges of Ethan''s domain, illusions began to take shape¡ªmassive, snarling beasts, towering ghostly figures, all twisted and monstrous. They clawed and howled, trying to tear their way into Ethan''s space and rip him apart.

    "Impressive..." Ethan muttered, eyes narrowing.

    Beyond the wall of phantoms, he could see Nightbane standing tall, his gaze locked on Ethan.

    These illusions were far stronger than before.

    Because now, Nightbane was focusing everything¡ªhis entire psychic force¡ªon Ethan.

    Meanwhile, Bulldozer and the others, no longer trapped by the illusions, broke free and rejoined the main horde, diving back into the chaos of battle.

    The final showdown had begun.

    Ethan, still holding the stone slab, began walking forward¡ªslow, deliberate steps. The Domain of the Dead surged with him, colliding head-on with the Phantom Domain.

    The clash of the two powers was like tectonic plates grinding together. The sky itself trembled. Clouds scattered. The air cracked with invisible force.

    Two of the most feared names in the Zombie King archives¡ªEthan and Nightbane¡ªwere finally face to face.

    The ultimate battle was about to begin.

    Far off in the sky, a small aircraft hovered silently.

    Inside, a group of humans watched the scene unfold below, eyes wide with awe and fear.

    It was Sophia and her team.

    "The two Zombie Kings... they''re really going at it," she whispered, barely breathing. "They''re both insanely powerful..."

    ...

 Chapter 440 - 440: Looks like everythingâ€™s going according to planâ€¦

    "No wonder they''re both legendary names in the Zombie King archives¡ªthis level of combat is almost unheard of," Selene said, her voice low with awe.

    They stood at a distance, watching the two massive zombie hives clash in a brutal showdown. Their expressions were tense, the air thick with unease.

    "Sophia, what do we do? You''re in charge¡ªgive the orders."

    "Oh, right!" Sophia nodded, a flicker of relief crossing her face. At least someone still believed in her abilities.

    There was no way they could interfere in the battle between Ethan and Nightbane. The two Zombie Kings were simply too powerful.

    With their terrifying Absolute Domains overlapping, the battlefield had become a no-go zone¡ªan area of pure destruction.

    "This fight is way beyond anything we can influence," Sophia said, analyzing the situation. "Our best move is to weaken them while they''re distracted. If we spot a Zombie King under their command who''s seriously injured, we take them out."

    The others'' eyes lit up. That was a solid plan¡ªclassic Sophia.

    "So, who do we go after?"

    They scanned the battlefield. The fighting was intense everywhere, but overall, the Los Angeles hive clearly had the upper hand.

    Then they spotted her.

    One of the Zombie Kings was drenched in filthy blood, her body covered in wounds. Her collarbone had collapsed, and she looked like she was barely holding it together. After prolonged combat and relentless killing, her energy reserves had to be running dangerously low.

    "She''s the perfect target," someone muttered.

    All eyes locked on Laura.

    She looked like a corpse risen from a pool of blood¡ªcompletely soaked in red, her body mangled, but still fighting like a demon possessed. She was deep in the madness of battle, killing without pause.

    "She''s an S-class speed-type Zombie King," Selene noted. "Fast as hell, but physically weaker. Easier to kill¡ªif we can catch her, that is."

    Beside her, the bald-headed T-09 stood motionless, his expression blank. Ever since his programming had been altered, he''d been glitching a bit.

    "I can pin her down," he said flatly.

    "Perfect. Let''s move," Selene said without hesitation.

    With the plan set, they boarded their aircraft and began a slow descent toward the battlefield.

    All the major Zombie Kings were locked in combat, too focused to notice the approaching threat. Sophia, ever cautious, made sure they landed close enough for a quick getaway if things went south.

    The aircraft touched down with a soft thud. The hatch hissed open with a mechanical ka-chunk, splitting to both sides.

    T-09 and the rest stepped out.

    "The hunt begins," Selene said, her voice cold and steady.

    ...

    In the heart of the battlefield, the two apex predators clashed with cataclysmic force. The sky seemed to crack, the earth crumbled beneath them, and shockwaves of raw energy tore through the landscape. Mountains shattered into dust. It was like watching a natural disaster unfold in real time.

    Nightbane''s psychic power surged forward, trying to counter Ethan''s Domain of the Dead. His mind manifested twisted horrors¡ªphantoms, beasts, and even the forms of other Zombie Kings like Bulldozer¡ªrushing Ethan in waves.

    "Cheap tricks," Ethan muttered, lifting a stone slab and slamming it down.

    The illusions shattered instantly under the crushing force, bursting into glittering fragments of light¡ªNightbane''s psychic energy, scattered.

    "That glow¡­" Nightbane''s eyes narrowed as he stared at the slab in Ethan''s hand. It shimmered with a radiant light, pulsing with a familiar energy.

    Radiant Crystal. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    No wonder Ethan was so powerful.

    Nightbane had been searching for that very energy source, and now he saw not one, but three Radiant Crystals embedded in Ethan''s weapon¡ªmore than he had himself.

    And that wasn''t all. Ethan''s Domain of the Dead was far more terrifying than his own. They might both be top-tier Zombie Kings, but clearly, Ethan was on another level.

    "I just need to know how much energy he''s burned through¡­" Nightbane thought, calculating.

    The stronger the ability, the more energy it drained. He''d already used up a third of his reserves just maintaining the illusion barrage.

    As he analyzed the situation, a sudden explosion rocked the battlefield. A thunderous boom echoed across the chaos, and a small mushroom cloud began to rise in the distance.

    "What now?" Nightbane flinched, nerves frayed. He half-expected another one of Ethan''s secret weapons.

    But when he turned to look, his eyes widened in surprise.

    A group of humans had entered the battlefield.

    T-09, Selene, and the others had made their move.

    Flames ignited in T-09''s palm, flickering to life as he activated his fire-based abilities. His glowing eyes scanned the chaos, locking onto Laura''s blood-soaked figure within the raging Zombie Horde.

    With a swift motion, he hurled a blazing fireball.

    BOOOOM!

    The explosion tore through the battlefield, a searing blast of heat and light erupting into a miniature mushroom cloud. The surrounding zombies were instantly engulfed, their bodies incinerated in the inferno.

    Laura, moving with lightning speed, dodged the blast by a hair''s breadth, her figure blurring as she darted aside.

    But the explosion had stirred the hornet''s nest.

    The nearby zombies, now alerted and enraged, let out guttural howls and charged toward the intruders.

    Selene and the others tensed, gripping their weapons tight as they braced for the onslaught. In seconds, they were locked in brutal melee, blades flashing and blood flying.

    "Huh?" Nightbane''s eyes narrowed as he caught sight of the humans. "They''re¡­ attacking Ethan''s horde?"

    He was genuinely surprised. Not only were these humans strong, but they were clearly targeting the opposing side.

    And he didn''t even know who they were.

    Still, he wasn''t about to complain. This unexpected interference was working in his favor.

    The battlefield was shifting by the second¡ªanything could happen now.

    Ethan, on the other hand, barely spared them a glance. He''d expected human factions to get involved in a war of this scale.

    But¡­

    They weren''t the only ones.

    As Cyborg T-09 entered the fray, the tide began to shift. He was a marvel of human engineering¡ªtop-tier tech wrapped in a humanoid shell. And he was a force to be reckoned with.

    Adamantium alloy bones. Liquid metal skin. Immune to bites, claws, and tears. And with dual elemental abilities¡ªice and fire¡ªhe tore through the undead like a walking apocalypse.

    With a flick of his left hand, a wave of freezing energy surged out, flash-freezing a cluster of zombies mid-charge. Then his right hand lit up, launching another fireball that exploded with a deafening roar, blasting the frozen corpses into icy shrapnel.

    His heavy footsteps thudded across the battlefield as he advanced, unrelenting, straight toward his target¡ªLaura.

    "RAAAHHH!"

    Laura let out a feral roar, her bloodlust boiling over. She wasn''t going down without a fight. In a blur, she lunged at him, claws slashing through the air, leaving streaks of afterimages behind.

    Her razor-sharp nails raked across his chest, each strike powerful enough to gut a normal human¡ªorgans would''ve been flying.

    But T-09 didn''t even flinch.

    His body was riddled with gashes, but not a single drop of blood spilled. Instead, the wounds gleamed with silver¡ªmetal shining beneath torn synthetic flesh.

    Then, like mercury, his skin rippled and flowed, sealing the damage in seconds.

    He raised his arm. A sleek metal spike extended from his wrist with a mechanical shnk, and he drove it straight toward Laura''s skull.

    She twisted away at the last second, narrowly avoiding the strike.

    "Looks like everything''s going according to plan¡­" Sophia murmured from a distance, eyes locked on the fight. T-09 was living up to his reputation.

    He''d once single-handedly repelled Daisy and Hellhound¡ªtwo of the Four War Generals from San Diego.

    If anyone could take down a Zombie King, it was him.

    So far, so good.

    But Laura wasn''t done.

    Her eyes burned with fury, her mind lost to the bloodlust. She glared at the bald cyborg in front of her, rage boiling over. With a burst of speed, she vanished again, launching herself at him with renewed ferocity.

    T-09 didn''t budge. His glowing eyes tracked her every move, and he muttered under his breath:

    "Still this aggressive, even after all those injuries¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 441 - 441: Wait a secondâ€¦

    The AI in T-09''s brain was running at full throttle. He didn''t even need to track Laura''s movements visually¡ªjust the spot where she vanished and the angle of her motion were enough for him to calculate her trajectory with pinpoint accuracy.

    A split second later, he raised his hand and snatched at the air.

    Snap!

    With a sharp crack, his fingers clamped down around Laura''s wrist¡ªdead on target, thanks to his insane processing power.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Laura''s fierce, predatory eyes widened in shock. This was the first time anyone had ever caught her like that.

    "Gotcha," T-09 said, lifting his head. His eyes glowed with a pulsing green light.

    Then his fingers tightened. Made of adamantium alloy, his grip was like a steel vice. Laura''s arm cracked audibly under the pressure.

    "AAARGH¡ª!"

    She threw her head back and screamed, the pain ripping through her. Her injuries were getting worse by the second.

    T-09 reached out with his other hand, aiming straight for her skull. One more move, and it''d be over.

    But just then, the ground trembled¡ªlike something massive was charging their way.

    T-09 turned his head¡ªand there he was. Bulldozer, a hulking brute of a zombie, barreling toward them at full speed. He swung his massive fist straight at T-09''s face.

    "Don''t you dare hurt Laura!"

    BOOM!

    With a heavy thud, the punch landed. T-09 was sent flying over a hundred feet, his body carving a deep trench into the ground as he tumbled and finally skidded to a stop.

    The liquid metal on his face had caved in, forming a deep dent¡ªbut within seconds, it began to ripple and reform, healing itself.

    Bulldozer shook out his fist, wincing. "Damn¡­ dude''s built like a tank."

    "Kill them all!" Laura snarled, staggering to her feet. She was covered in blood and grime, her right arm hanging uselessly by a few tendons and strips of skin. It was clearly broken beyond repair. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But her eyes still burned with bloodlust, glowing with a savage light.

    "Shit¡­"

    Selene and the others were frozen in place, horrified. This Zombie Queen was terrifying. Just meeting her gaze sent chills down their spines¡ªit felt like poking a hornet''s nest with a stick.

    "Did Sophia overlook something?" someone whispered. "These zombies¡­ they''ve evolved way too far. They''re actually backing each other up."

    "Yeah, T-09 almost had her just now. That was our best shot. So close¡­"

    "So what now?"

    ¡­

    While they hesitated, a voice crackled through their earpieces¡ªSophia, calling in from the rear.

    "If it''s not working, fall back for now. Those zombies still have to face off against the San Diego horde. They won''t chase us too far. We can regroup and strike again later."

    "Oh¡ªright!"

    The team snapped out of it. That actually made a lot of sense. Sophia had a sharp read on the battlefield, and her command instincts were spot-on.

    "Let''s pull back for now¡­"

    Selene lowered her voice, speaking to the others. She didn''t dare make any sudden moves¡ªone wrong twitch, and those two Zombie Kings would be on them in a heartbeat.

    But just as she started to back away, something coiled around her ankle¡ªa vine.

    A raspy, gravelly voice rang out.

    "Who the hell do you think you are? Beat up Queen Laura and think you can just walk away?"

    A new figure rose from the brush nearby¡ªanother Zombie King. His head was crowned with vibrant green foliage, and he walked toward them slowly, deliberately.

    "ROAR¡ª!"

    A tiger''s roar split the air. A zombified white tiger leapt into view, its face and fangs slick with the blood of zombie hounds. The air around it reeked of death and fury.

    More backup had arrived.

    And not just any zombies¡ªthese were elite units, even top-tier enforcers.

    They''d already wiped out their enemies in the battle against the San Diego nest. Nightbane''s forces had been decimated. Even if they didn''t keep killing, there was no one left to stop them.

    Now, with humans daring to ambush Laura, they were closing in from all sides.

    "Shit. We''ve drawn every damn zombie in the area," Selene muttered, her brows furrowed tight.

    The rest of the team looked just as grim. Hunting a Zombie King was already a suicide mission on a good day¡ªnow it was turning into a full-blown nightmare.

    One of the younger guys hesitated, then said, "This is way harder than we thought. Honestly¡­ maybe we should''ve just listened to Mr. Nathan¡­"

    "Shut up!" Selene snapped, cutting him off before he could finish.

    Thankfully, just then, Cyborg T-09 rose from the trench he''d carved into the ground. He walked forward slowly, positioning himself between the team and the incoming horde.

    That bald, gleaming head of his had never looked more reassuring.

    "I''ll cover you," he said, voice calm and steady.

    "Can he really hold them off¡­?" Selene thought, doubt creeping in.

    Truth was, they actually had a slight advantage right now¡ªLaura was badly wounded, while the humans were still in decent shape.

    But that only mattered if they could get the hell out.

    "Fall back!" Selene barked, swinging her longsword in one clean arc. The blade sliced through the vine wrapped around her ankle, and she turned on her heel, bolting away.

    She moved like a shadow¡ªquick, agile, every step light and precise. As an S-rank Speed Awakener, she was built for this.

    "ROOOAAAR!"

    Bulldozer let out a thunderous roar and charged after her, joined by Sprout, the zombie tiger Snowy, and a swarm of elite undead.

    Frostwall! Flame Barrier!

    T-09 threw his arms wide¡ªice surging from his left hand, fire erupting from his right. Twin elemental forces exploded outward, forming a barrier between the humans and the oncoming monsters.

    Bulldozer and Snowy were the first to slam into him, claws and fists flying.

    Meanwhile, Sprout''s body glowed with a sickly green light. Vines burst from the ground, growing at an insane rate. They slithered around T-09''s defenses, snaking toward the fleeing humans.

    "Oh my god!" someone screamed, slashing wildly at the vines.

    But there were too many. They came in waves, thick and fast, impossible to cut through.

    Aside from Selene, none of the others had S-rank power. They were outmatched.

    One of the weaker fighters was instantly impaled by a vine, lifted high into the air, and drained of blood and flesh in seconds.

    A young man nearby turned pale. "I¡­ I don''t think I''m getting out of here¡­"

    "You''re absolutely right."

    A raspy voice whispered behind him.

    He spun around¡ªand froze.

    A shadowy figure was rising from the ground, pitch-black and silent.

    "Wha¡ªthere''s another one?!"

    They hadn''t even noticed Little Shadow until now.

    Without hesitation, the creature raised a razor-sharp bone claw and shlunk¡ªdrove it straight through the young man''s chest.

    Blood sprayed. The body went limp.

    Then Little Shadow melted back into the darkness, joining Sprout in the slaughter.

    The human team was dropping fast.

    ¡­

    High above, a sleek aircraft streaked across the sky.

    Inside, Nathan lounged in his office chair, watching the live feed on a massive screen. He''d been monitoring Selene''s team the whole time.

    "See? What did I say? This was a suicide mission from the start," he muttered, shaking his head.

    "Yeah¡­ Sophia was a little too reckless this time," his secretary added, standing nearby.

    Nathan leaned back, arms crossed¡ªuntil something on the screen made him freeze.

    "Wait a second¡­"

    His expression shifted. He slowly sat upright, eyes narrowing like he''d just seen a ghost.

    Because there, on the monitor, was Sophia¡ªstanding beside one of the aircrafts.

    But she wasn''t alone anymore.

    Several figures had appeared around her.

    Leading them was a broad-shouldered man, built like a tank, with a jagged scar running across his face. But what really caught Nathan''s eye was the tattoo on the man''s jawline:

    A black hand¡ªthe unmistakable mark of the Black Hand Legion.

    The man was talking to Sophia, smiling casually, even flirting a little.

    Nathan''s voice dropped to a whisper.

    "Black Hand Legion¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 442 - 442: Shadowmancy

    "No wonder¡­"

    Nathan instantly put the pieces together. Sophia had hacked the T-09''s programming and taken down the company''s comms¡ªof course. She was working with the Black Hand Legion.

    She''d betrayed the company. And that kind of betrayal? It never ended well.

    Damn, she''s got some serious guts¡­

    Maybe the Black Hand Legion was her real backup plan all along.

    ...

    At the edge of the battlefield, Sophia was deep in conversation with Slade.

    "I didn''t just reprogram the Cyborg," she said coolly. "I also brought Selene and a few other top-tier fighters with me. They''ve got nowhere else to go, so odds are they''ll end up joining the Black Hand Legion too."

    "Nice¡­ real nice¡­" Slade grinned like a wolf, clearly pleased. "That''s what I like about you, Sophia. You just got here and already brought the organization a hell of a gift."

    "But let''s get one thing straight," Sophia said, her tone sharp. "From now on, I operate on my own terms. No one tells me what to do."

    "No problem," Slade said with a smirk. "You''re gonna be mine sooner or later anyway, so why draw lines?"

    As he spoke, he reached out to grab her chin.

    Sophia flinched and quickly stepped back. "The zombies are about to swarm us. You might wanna focus on that instead."

    "Alright, alright¡­" Slade shrugged, turning his gaze toward the battlefield.

    They were in San Diego, right in the middle of a once-in-a-lifetime warzone. No way he was gonna sit this one out. Hunting a high-tier Zombie King and scoring a few crystal cores? Hell yeah.

    Especially S-class crystal cores¡ªthose were priceless. And exactly what he needed.

    Up ahead, the battlefield was chaos. Zombies roared, people screamed. A horde of undead was chasing Selene and the others.

    Vines whipped through the air, slicing through human bodies like paper. A dark, writhing mass slithered across the ground, snatching lives as it moved.

    "So this is the infamous L.A. Hive¡­" Slade muttered under his breath.

    But as one of the five top leaders of the Black Hand Legion, Slade was an S-class powerhouse himself. The guys he brought along? All elite.

    Add in the reprogrammed Cyborg T-09 and fighters like Selene, and they weren''t exactly outmatched.

    "Shadowbind."

    He whispered the word, and suddenly, the shadow beneath his feet came alive¡ªlike a ghostly creature slithering forward, stretching out like tendrils.

    Slade had awakened a rare ability: Shadowmancy. And he was damn good at it.

    Selene was mid-battle, slashing at the vines with her longsword, retreating as she fought. But then, out of nowhere, a pool of darkness surged across the ground toward her. The shadow twisted and stretched like tentacles, wrapping around the monstrous vines chasing her.

    With a sickening crack, the vines stiffened¡ªthen froze midair, completely immobilized.

    "What the hell is that?" Selene gasped, eyes wide. She turned toward the source of the shadow and spotted a towering man channeling the power.

    Around him, several fighters charged forward, blades drawn, tearing into the zombies like a pack of starving wolves.

    "Welcome to the Black Hand Legion," Slade called out to her.

    "...???"

    Selene blinked, completely thrown. One second she was fighting for her life, and now she was apparently part of the Black Hand Legion?

    When the hell did that happen?

    But then her eyes landed on Sophia, standing beside Slade¡ªand it all clicked.

    Still, this wasn''t the time to argue. Zombies were still coming hard from behind. She didn''t have the luxury of hesitation. Gritting her teeth, she raised her longsword and dove back into the fight.

    With the Black Hand Legion''s heavy hitters joining the fray, the tide of battle finally started to even out.

    Bulldozer and Snowy were locked in a brutal clash with Cyborg T-09, neither side giving an inch.

    T-09''s body was covered in bite marks and gouges, but the liquid metal that made up his frame writhed and healed itself in seconds. Then he launched a counterattack, unleashing dual abilities with deadly precision.

    Until his energy ran dry, he wasn''t going down.

    "Huh? More humans?"

    Little Shadow slithered silently through the darkness, watching from the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. His eyes locked onto the human at the front of the group¡ªclearly powerful, using some strange sorcery to freeze the surrounding zombies in place.

    "You''ll do just fine."

    With a ripple, Little Shadow darted forward, his form melting into a streak of darkness across the ground, ready to ambush.

    But Slade''s eyes flicked in his direction. He was hypersensitive to shadows.

    "All shadows¡­ are mine to command."

    With a casual wave of his hand, a powerful force surged outward. Little Shadow''s movement halted instantly, as if invisible ropes had snapped tight around him. His shadowy form froze in place, yanked out of his stealth state and forced into his true form¡ªa pitch-black, charcoal-skinned figure, rigid and exposed.

    "Shit! A natural counter!"

    The moment he was revealed, one of the Black Hand Legion fighters spotted him and charged, kukri blade gleaming. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Shadow freak! Die!"

    "..."

    Little Shadow was speechless. He gritted his teeth and twisted his body, barely dodging the fatal blow. The kukri sliced across his shoulder, spraying thick, black blood into the air.

    "Damn¡­ they''re strong."

    From a distance, Sophia watched the chaos unfold, a flicker of awe in her eyes. The Black Hand Legion might be a bunch of perverted lunatics, but their combat skills? No joke.

    Meanwhile, Slade''s gaze had locked onto a different target¡ªa slender, feral figure in the distance. A Zombie King.

    Laura.

    He was good at picking his prey, and he knew she was on her last legs.

    "She''s done for. Time to put her down and be done with it," he muttered to himself.

    Laura, though wounded, was still vicious. She was crouched over a human, tearing into his throat with her fangs, devouring flesh and blood to replenish her strength.

    "Taking out a Zombie King like her? That''s doing humanity a favor."

    Slade activated his Shadowmancy again. A thick, oily darkness spread across the ground like a flood of black tar, surging toward Laura.

    Just as she sank her teeth into her victim, the shadows engulfed her.

    Her body stiffened. A crushing force wrapped around her, locking her in place.

    Like a marionette on tangled strings, Laura slowly lifted her head. Her glowing, predatory eyes locked onto the human who dared attack her.

    But Slade''s Shadowmancy, at this stage, was purely for control¡ªit hadn''t evolved to deal direct damage. So he drew his kukri, stepping in to finish the job himself.

    "Die."

    He lunged forward, blade flashing with cold steel, slicing through the air with a sharp whistle as it arced toward Laura''s neck.

    Her face twisted into a snarl. To her, Slade''s movements were sluggish¡ªlike watching an ant crawl. But the shadow''s grip held her tight. She couldn''t move.

    She focused all her strength into her legs and kicked off the ground with everything she had. Her body shifted¡ªbarely a few inches.

    Shhk!

    The kukri slashed into her already-injured shoulder.

    "GRAAAHHH¡ª!"

    Laura let out a guttural scream. Her right arm went completely numb.

    Blood¡ªthick and black¡ªgushed from the wound. Her shattered arm was severed completely, spinning through the air before crashing to the ground.

    "Laura!"

    From afar, Little Shadow cried out, panic rising in his chest. Bulldozer and the others were still pinned down, and after the earlier chase, they''d been separated from the main battlefield.

    No backup. No reinforcements.

    Laura was on her own¡ªand she was losing.

    "She''s still alive?"

    Slade frowned, but shrugged it off. She was barely hanging on. Just a few more seconds and it''d be over.

    He raised his kukri again, this time aiming for her skull. He was going to carve out her crystal core and end it.

    Laura''s head tilted slightly, eyes locked on the incoming blade. It was still moving in slow motion to her, but her body wouldn''t respond.

    The blade grew larger in her vision, inch by inch.

    The scent of death wrapped around her like a shroud.

    She was about to die.

    Images flashed through her mind¡ªmemories, battles, faces. The fire in her eyes began to fade.

    "Goodbye¡­ boss¡­"

    But just as the kukri was about to split her skull¡ª

    CLANG!

    A blade shot in from the side, intercepting the strike with a deafening metallic screech.

    Lightning crackled across the newcomer''s weapon, and in the next instant, it lashed out at Slade with a blinding arc of electricity¡ª

    ¡ªaimed straight for his chest.

    ...

 Chapter 443 - 443: Time to close your eyes...

    Slade''s heart lurched in panic. He stumbled back, trying to dodge, but the blade was lightning-fast¡ªit sliced past his forehead so close it actually sheared off a few strands of his hair.

    The energy from the lightning-type crystal core stung his skin like a thousand needles, sharp and searing.

    He staggered several steps before finally regaining his balance, chest heaving. That was way too close¡ªhe''d just brushed past death''s door.

    Cold sweat trickled down his spine, soaking the back of his shirt. He blinked, trying to focus.

    A girl had appeared.

    She was slim, almost fragile-looking, with pale skin and a face so delicate it could''ve been carved from porcelain. But her expression was ice-cold.

    It was Mia¡ªEthan''s so-called "best friend."

    She gave a slight nod, her eyes scanning Slade. Her gaze landed on the tattoo under his chin¡ªa distinctive mark.

    "Black Hand Legion?"

    "You¡­ who the hell are you? Why''d you stop me from killing that zombie?" Slade asked, still shaken.

    Before Mia could answer, another figure approached from the distance¡ªa young man in a black trench coat, collar pulled up to his jaw. His eyes, sharp and star-like, locked onto Slade.

    It was Robert.

    "Black Hand Legion members are just walking sins. Honestly, they''re worse than the zombies."

    "You¡ª" Slade''s expression darkened. This guy wasn''t weak. Not at all. He could feel it¡ªRobert was a serious threat.

    Now with two top-tier Awakeners from the 001 Shelter showing up, the tension in the air thickened.

    They stood opposite the Black Hand Legion''s leader¡ªone side representing order, the other chaos. Mortal enemies, through and through.

    But something felt off about the shelter''s lineup today. Only Mia and Robert had shown up. Sean, Chris, Brandon, and Griffin were nowhere to be seen.

    Robert''s eyes flicked toward a nearby aircraft. The Genesis Biotech logo was clearly visible on its side. Standing next to it¡ªSophia.

    "Sophia¡­ or should I say, the new head of the Black Hand Legion?"

    "..." Sophia clenched her jaw, silent. She''d known what she was getting into when she chose this path. She was ready to carry the weight.

    "You shouldn''t have interfered," she said at last. "Everything I''ve done¡ªit''s all been to fight the zombies."

    "No. This is about your ambition. Don''t dress it up as justice. That kind of hypocrisy deserves judgment." Robert raised his hand, and with a sharp metallic hum, his katana flashed with electric light¡ªhis so-called Blade of Justice.

    Mia glanced at him sideways, thinking, Edgy teenager much?

    Around them, Black Hand Legion members began to close in, surrounding the group.

    "Man, this guy talks too damn much."

    "Seriously. We do what we want. Who the hell are you to judge us, kid?"

    "Shelter pigs, huh? I''ve gutted more than a few."

    "Hey, that chick''s kinda cute though."

    "..."

    The Black Hand Legion was made up of outlaws and killers. Their faces twisted into cruel grins, eyes gleaming with bloodlust.

    Slade''s expression turned grim as he stared at Mia.

    Back in Blackhand City, Texas, he''d fought against the Laredo Shelter''s top Awakeners. With his S-rank power and mastery of Shadowmancy, he hadn''t just held his own¡ªhe''d had the upper hand.

    "Let''s see what you''ve really got."

    The two sides stood locked in a standoff, the air between them thick with killing intent. The tension was about to snap.

    This wasn''t just a showdown between zombie kings anymore. It was a clash of humanity''s strongest¡ªa battle between order and chaos. One that would be remembered for generations.

    "Shadowbind," Slade whispered, activating his Shadowmancy.

    The shadow beneath his feet spread outward, swelling into a massive pool of darkness that surged toward Mia.

    "What kind of ability is this?" Mia tilted her head, watching curiously. She didn''t move, just observed. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But in the next instant, the shadows surged up around her, wrapping around her body like a hundred ropes.

    Her bones cracked audibly under the pressure. The force of the binding was immense.

    Tch¡­ And here I thought she''d put up a fight, Slade muttered to himself. He drew his kukri and lunged forward. From where he stood, Mia looked completely immobilized¡ªan easy kill.

    He swung the kukri in a wide arc, aiming straight for her slender neck.

    Mia fought against the shadows binding her body, forcing her arm upward. Her long, slender fingers reached straight for the incoming kukri.

    Shhk!

    The blade, moving with deadly speed, came to a sudden halt¡ªcaught squarely in her palm. It didn''t budge an inch.

    Blood welled up between her fingers, dripping down her wrist.

    Slade''s eyes narrowed. That strike should''ve sliced through her fingers like paper. What the hell?

    How strong was her body?

    But what truly unsettled him was her face¡ªcompletely blank. No pain. No reaction. Just cold, unflinching calm.

    "So this is what passes for a Black Hand Legion leader now? Each one worse than the last."

    There were five major leaders in the Black Hand Legion. Mia vaguely remembered that trip to Blackhand City with Ethan¡ªhow they''d made one of them, a guy named Damon, disappear.

    Slade''s strength was about on par with his.

    Her eyes shifted, locking onto the kukri still gripped in her bleeding hand.

    "And your tech? Still garbage. These weapons are ancient. You guys haven''t evolved at all."

    With that, her fingers clenched.

    Crack!

    The blade snapped in half with a sharp, metallic pop.

    "What the¡ª" Slade''s eyes went wide, stunned.

    Before he could react, Mia swung her tachi in a diagonal arc, aiming straight for his jaw.

    But the Shadowbind still slowed her down just enough. Slade managed to stumble back, narrowly dodging the strike.

    He stared at the broken blade in his hand, completely thrown off.

    This woman was insane. She''d just snapped a reinforced alloy weapon with her bare hand.

    What kind of power was that?

    He looked up. Blood still dripped from Mia''s palm, but her eyes were ice. In her other hand, she held the tachi, stepping toward him¡ªslow, steady, relentless.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, Robert was locked in combat with a squad of Black Hand Legion elites. Most of them were A+ rank, some even brushing the edge of S-rank.

    They fought dirty¡ªruthless and efficient. Elemental energy surged around them. Walls of ice and stone erupted from the ground with thunderous force, boxing Robert in, cutting off his movement.

    Two speed-type Awakeners flitted around him like shadows, striking from blind spots.

    Robert barely managed to block or dodge each attack, sometimes by a hair''s breadth.

    "Let''s see how long you can keep this up!" one of them sneered¡ªa guy with dreadlocks tied back in thick braids, his grin full of malice.

    They had the numbers, and they were using it. Overwhelming him with sheer pressure. It was a smart tactic.

    All it would take was one mistake¡ªone slip¡ªand Robert would be dead.

    And the longer the fight dragged on, the more likely that mistake would come.

    Any normal Awakener would''ve already fallen.

    But Robert moved with precision, calm and calculated. He deflected every strike, countered every move, and gradually pulled back, putting distance between himself and the group.

    "What''s wrong? Running away now?" the dreadlocked man taunted, trying to get in his head. "You shouldn''t have come here in the first place."

    "Too late to regret it now!" another chimed in, laughing.

    They were trying to break him mentally, wear him down.

    But Robert didn''t even flinch. He didn''t respond. Instead, he turned his gaze toward the horizon.

    The battle had raged from dusk into night. The last traces of sunlight had vanished. Darkness now blanketed the desolate land.

    He whispered under his breath, voice low and steady¡ª

    "Night falls. Time to close your eyes..."

    ...

 Chapter 444 - 444: Soâ€¦ youâ€™re stepping in now?

    A shroud of pitch-black energy cloaked Robert''s entire body, making his tall, lean frame seem even more imposing. His eyes¡ªbright as stars¡ªlocked onto the man with braided dreads and the others, gleaming with a cold, focused intensity.

    Night Legend activated.

    In an instant, all of Robert''s stats surged exponentially. His power skyrocketed to S+ level, and the pressure radiating from him grew heavier by the second, like a storm about to break.

    The man with braided dreads and his crew felt a chill crawl up their spines. Something was off.

    "His aura¡­ it changed," one of them muttered, unease creeping into his voice.

    "No idea what that is¡­"

    "Probably just trying to act tough. Don''t overthink it. Let''s take him out fast and go back up Slade."

    "¡­"

    One of them¡ªa speed-type Awakener¡ªgripped his short blade and lunged forward, aiming to end it quickly.

    But Robert''s gaze snapped to him. His star-like eyes sharpened.

    "Justice¡­ delivered."

    Lightning Blade crackled in his hand, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished¡ªgone like a flash of lightning streaking across a desolate battlefield.

    The moment he passed the Black Hand Legion member, his blade swung in a clean, horizontal arc.

    The strike was so sharp, it sliced through the man''s neck like a knife through a watermelon. He froze mid-step.

    "Ugh¡­"

    The man''s face went slack, eyes wide with shock and disbelief. Then, with a sickening tilt, his head slid off his shoulders. Blood sprayed across the ground.

    His headless body collapsed with a heavy thud.

    "He''s dead¡­"

    The rest of the group recoiled in shock. None of them had even seen what happened¡ªit was over in a flash.

    But seeing their comrade drop like that, killed in a single strike, sent a wave of fear crashing through them.

    "How the hell did he get this strong?"

    "Is this his awakened ability¡­?"

    "What do we do?"

    "¡­"

    Robert didn''t give them time to think.

    His figure blurred, leaving behind ghostly afterimages that flickered like shadows under the night sky.

    "He''s coming! Stop him!" the man with braided dreads shouted, panic rising in his voice.

    His teammates reacted instantly, channeling their powers. Elemental energy surged around them¡ªice walls and earthen barriers sprang up in defense.

    But Robert''s katana danced through the air, slashing in rapid Z-shaped arcs. The Frostwall shattered instantly, chunks of ice exploding in every direction.

    He tore through their defenses like a beast unleashed, cutting down anything in his path. In a flash, he was in front of them again.

    With a swift horizontal slash, his katana cleaved through another enemy''s forehead, dropping him instantly. Their numbers were thinning fast.

    The man with braided dreads was gripped by terror. He could feel death closing in, creeping toward him with every step Robert took. In the face of this darkness, they were powerless.

    "Shit! We underestimated him!" he cursed internally.

    But it was too late. That crackling katana was already growing larger in his pupils, the sound of thunder humming in his ears.

    ¡­

    Robert tore through the Black Hand Legion''s elite like they were nothing¡ªlike slaughtering stray dogs in the dead of night. They didn''t even have a chance to fight back.

    From a distance, Slade caught glimpses of the massacre. His jaw clenched, brows furrowed tight.

    "They''re getting wiped out this fast¡­?"

    "What the hell is going on with these people?"

    But he couldn''t afford to be distracted¡ªnot with the woman standing in front of him. She was even more terrifying than Robert.

    Mia noticed his glance and shot him a look of her own.

    "Quit staring. It''s just a few bodies. What''s so interesting?"

    "Crazy bitch¡­" Slade muttered under his breath.

    Easy for her to say¡ªthey weren''t her people getting butchered. The ones he brought were all top-tier, elite members of the organization, each with the potential to reach S-rank.

    Mia smirked. "If you like watching so much, how about I give you a front-row seat?"

    With that, she lunged forward, katana in hand. The blade sliced through the air with a shriek, her single-handed strike crashing down like a guillotine.

    Slade didn''t dare take it lightly. He immediately activated his Shadowmancy.

    But Mia only paused for a heartbeat before breaking free of the shadow''s grip. Her blade kept coming, relentless.

    Slade''s eyes went wide. He raised his broken blade to block, desperation in every movement.

    CLANG!

    The clash rang out like a scream of metal. Pain shot through his hands¡ªhis grip cracked open, blood seeping from his palms.

    "Why the hell is my Shadowbind getting weaker?" Slade''s mind raced, trying to make sense of it. But the answer hit him like a punch to the gut.

    "No¡­ it''s not that I''m getting weaker. She''s getting stronger!"

    The woman in front of him¡ªMia¡ªwas radiating raw, violent energy. Her bloodlust was practically tangible now. Whatever ability she was using, it was powerful as hell.

    If he wanted to beat her, he''d have to outlast her¡ªwait for her body to hit its limit.

    But could he even hold out that long?

    Slade glanced down at the broken blade in his hand. The edge was chipped all over, jagged and dull¡ªcompletely wrecked. Compared to her weapon, his was a joke. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mia didn''t give him a second to breathe. She launched herself at him again, this time gripping her tachi with both hands, bringing it down with brutal force.

    Slade scrambled to block, raising his ruined blade¡ª

    CRACK!

    The sound was sharp and final. His sword snapped clean in two under the weight of her strike.

    And her blade didn''t stop there.

    Shhk!

    It bit deep into his shoulder.

    "AAAHHH¡ª!"

    Slade screamed, the pain ripping through him like fire. He instinctively hunched forward, both hands clamping down on the blade embedded in his flesh.

    Blood poured from between his fingers, soaking his arms. He looked like a man being crucified.

    "Feel it," Mia whispered, almost tenderly.

    Then she channeled her power.

    The lightning crystal core embedded in her body flared to life, arcs of electricity dancing along her blade.

    And straight into his wound.

    "GRAAAHHHH¡ª!"

    Slade''s scream shot up several octaves, raw and inhuman. It was the kind of sound that made your skin crawl.

    The tachi, now crackling with lightning, was still lodged in his shoulder, sending volts straight into his nerves. The pain was beyond anything he''d ever felt¡ªsharp, searing, endless.

    Smoke curled up from the wound, carrying the acrid stench of burnt flesh. There was even a faint smell of roasted meat.

    Mia raised her blade, ready to twist and finish it¡ªslice his head clean off.

    From a distance, Sophia''s expression tightened. Her brows furrowed, lips pressed into a thin line.

    "Slade''s about to die¡­"

    "But he can''t die. Not yet."

    "What do I do¡­?"

    Her mind spun, calculating, searching for options.

    Meanwhile, the rest of the Black Hand Legion was practically wiped out. Robert had torn through them like a storm¡ªbodies littered the ground, not a single one left standing.

    Then she spotted Selene.

    The girl stood frozen, watching the chaos unfold with a dazed, distant look in her eyes. She hadn''t moved an inch.

    "Selene! Help him!" Sophia shouted.

    "Uh¡­"

    Selene blinked, snapping out of her trance. She still hadn''t fully come to terms with joining the Black Hand Legion. Part of her was still on the fence.

    If she stepped in now, there''d be no turning back.

    "I¡­ I¡­"

    "Don''t hesitate!" Sophia snapped. "If you don''t help now, we''re all dead. In this world, hesitation gets you killed. You want to survive the apocalypse? Then act fast. Be ruthless. No room for second-guessing. Now move!"

    "¡­Okay! Fine!" Selene clenched her jaw, steeling herself. Sophia was right¡ªthere was no time for doubt.

    She bolted forward.

    As an S-rank speed-type Awakener, she moved like a blur. In the blink of an eye, she was at Mia and Slade''s side.

    With a swift upward slash, she knocked Mia''s tachi free from Slade''s shoulder.

    Whoosh¡ª

    Slade gasped, finally able to breathe again. The electric torture stopped, and the pain, while still brutal, dulled just enough for him to stay conscious.

    But Mia turned her head slowly, her icy gaze locking onto Selene.

    "So¡­ you''re stepping in now?"

    ...

 Chapter 445 - 445: The two forces

    Mia swung her blade in a wide arc, aiming straight for Selene''s neck. The razor-sharp edge sliced through the air with a deadly whistle¡ªit looked like the next second would end in blood and silence.

    Selene barely managed to raise her sword in time, blocking the strike. The clash of steel rang out with a piercing screech.

    Genesis Biotech''s weapons weren''t half bad, but Selene, as a speed-type Awakener, lacked raw strength. The impact sent a jolt through her arms, her palms going numb. Her tachi nearly flew from her grip.

    Meanwhile, Slade was already wounded¡ªblood soaked half his body, painting him crimson. He''d just clawed his way back from death''s door and was completely rattled, nerves shot to hell.

    Right now, he was terrified of Mia. Absolutely terrified.

    The woman in front of him was a goddamn lunatic¡ªher attacks were vicious, merciless.

    Slade was shaken, both physically and mentally. His will to fight evaporated in an instant. He didn''t want to stick around for even one more second.

    Without a word, he turned and bolted toward the aircraft.

    "Huh? Wait, what the hell¡­" Selene blinked, stunned. She''d come to back him up¡ªhell, she''d just saved his life¡ªand now that he was free, he was ditching her?

    Leaving her alone to face Mia?

    "Seriously? That''s low."

    But she quickly snapped out of it. She wasn''t just some random merc anymore¡ªshe was part of the Black Hand Legion now. Survival came first.

    Screw this¡ªI''m out too.

    With that thought, Selene launched into a full retreat. As an S-rank speed Awakener, running away was practically her specialty. In a flash, she overtook Slade.

    Mia tilted her head, watching the two of them scramble to escape.

    "Pathetic," she muttered.

    She took off after them, blade in hand, moving so fast she left afterimages in her wake.

    Slade, already injured, was slowing down. His body wasn''t keeping up, and Mia was closing in fast.

    When she was just twenty feet behind him, Mia thrust her tachi forward, aiming straight for his back.

    Slade''s skin prickled¡ªhe could feel the blade coming, like needles stabbing into his spine. He didn''t need to look back to know what was about to happen.

    "Am I really gonna die here?"

    A wave of bitter regret surged through him. He''d only come because Sophia had reached out¡ªhe was curious about Genesis Biotech''s higher-ups defecting. That was it.

    Now he was about to die for it.

    Figures¡­ women and trouble, right?

    The pain in his back grew sharper, like the air itself had frozen solid.

    "No! I don''t wanna die!" Slade screamed, pushing his body to the limit in a desperate sprint.

    And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªsomeone up there heard him. Because right as Mia''s blade was about to pierce his heart¡ª

    A sudden chill swept through the air. The temperature plummeted, dropping toward absolute zero.

    Mia''s movements faltered, slowed, then stopped completely. Around her, ice began to form¡ªthick, solid, and fast. In seconds, she was frozen in place.

    Encased in crystal-clear ice, Mia looked like a lifelike statue, still locked in her attack stance, blade outstretched. A perfect ice sculpture of death.

    "What the hell¡­" Slade turned to look, wide-eyed.

    Behind the frozen Mia, a bald young man was sprinting toward them¡ªCyborg T-09.

    "My energy''s almost gone. We need to get out of here. Now."

    "Yeah, yeah, yeah! Let''s go!" Slade nodded like a bobblehead, not needing to be told twice.

    Together, they made a break for the aircraft.

    Sophia, who''d been monitoring the battlefield, had clearly decided things were going south fast. Seeing everyone else retreating, she didn''t hesitate¡ªshe spun on her heel and was the first to climb aboard.

    "She''s got one talent in combat¡ªknowing when to run," Slade muttered under his breath.

    He, T-09, and Selene piled into the aircraft right after her.

    No time for formalities¡ªthey slammed the launch button. The ship shuddered, engines roaring to life, flames bursting from the rear thrusters. The takeoff was rough, but it worked.

    Like a shooting star, the aircraft blasted into the sky and vanished into the clouds.

    Down below, two Black Hand Legion members were still locked in combat with Robert. Though calling it a "fight" was generous¡ªthey were just trying to slow down his slaughter.

    Just then, a deafening roar thundered overhead¡ªthe aircraft shot up into the sky.

    "Wait, what the hell? The ship''s taking off?!"

    "Shit!" one of the remaining Black Hand Legion members shouted, eyes wide with panic.

    "Hold up¡ªI''m not on board yet!"

    But before he could take another step, Robert''s katana flashed through the air. In the blink of an eye, two heads went flying.

    At that exact moment, as the aircraft engines ignited and the ship launched, a massive crack echoed across the battlefield. The ice encasing Mia shattered with an explosive blast, shards spraying in every direction.

    She stood tall, tachi in hand, her eyes locked on the distant sky. "They got away?"

    "Mia, are you okay?" Robert approached, his eyes gleaming with concern.

    "I''m fine," she replied calmly.

    Following her gaze, Robert looked toward the horizon. "Damn¡­ letting Slade, the Black Hand Legion''s leader, slip away like that¡ªit''s a shame."

    "It''s fine," Mia said, her tone icy. "You can run now, but fate has a way of circling back. We''re not done."

    The writing was already on the wall¡ªthere was no going back for Sophia and Selene. Genesis Biotech wouldn''t take them back, not after what just happened. That door was slammed shut.

    Now, their only shot was to follow Slade straight into enemy territory.

    And where were they headed? Blackhand City¡ªthe Black Hand Legion''s heavily fortified stronghold deep in the heart of Texas.

    This brutal clash between order and chaos had come to a close, ending with the Black Hand Legion''s leader fleeing the battlefield, badly wounded.

    Mia turned her gaze toward the distant battlefield, where energy still surged like a storm. The sheer force radiating from that direction was enough to tear the world apart. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ethan and Nightbane¡ªtwo SS-class Zombie Kings¡ªwere still locked in combat.

    Even Mia, as powerful as she was, had no intention of getting involved in that kind of fight.

    "Come on," she said, turning to Robert. "Let''s head to San Diego. Time to check in on Sean and see how the supply run''s going."

    ...

    At the heart of the battlefield, the chaos had reached its peak.

    Ethan''s Domain of the Dead had expanded to its absolute limit. Under the crushing pressure, the ground for hundreds of feet around had collapsed into a cratered wasteland.

    Ethan stood at the center, gripping his stone tablet, a lone figure radiating the aura of an immortal war god.

    Nightbane, across from him, had unleashed his full power as well. His Phantom Domain clashed violently with Ethan''s, the two forces grinding against each other with thunderous force.

    His psychic energy surged outward, warping reality itself. The illusions he conjured were no longer just tricks of the mind¡ªthey were becoming real.

    With a single thought, Nightbane''s will took shape: a massive celestial body formed from pure psychic force, a planet-sized meteor hurtling down from the heavens.

    The sky churned violently, clouds torn apart by the incoming fireball. Flames lit up the night like a second sun.

    A colossal planet broke through the clouds, descending straight toward Ethan with apocalyptic momentum.

    "Damn¡­ that''s terrifying," Ethan muttered, staring up at the falling star. He knew it wasn''t real¡ªjust a manifestation of Nightbane''s psychic power¡ªbut it didn''t make it any less intense.

    Still, he wasn''t backing down.

    He bent his knees and launched himself into the air. The force of his leap cracked the earth beneath him, sending shockwaves rippling outward.

    His white-clad figure shot upward, tiny compared to the massive meteor, like a moth flying into a flame.

    But in his hands, the stone tablet pulsed with overwhelming power.

    BOOOOM!

    From the outside, it looked like Ethan had shattered the entire fireball with a single strike. The massive red planet exploded into a million fragments, dissolving into stardust that rained down like glittering embers.

    ...

 Chapter 446 - 446: This is far from over

    Nightbane''s already pale face looked even more drained¡ªconjuring massive illusions back-to-back was taking a serious toll on him.

    Meanwhile, Ethan stood across from him, still full of energy, like he hadn''t even broken a sweat.

    "Does this guy ever get tired?" Nightbane muttered under his breath.

    Ethan''s terrifying Domain of the Dead wasn''t fading in the slightest. If anything, it was growing stronger, surging with overwhelming force like a tidal wave of death.

    In contrast, Nightbane''s Phantom Domain was starting to shrink. His psychic attacks, once sharp and relentless, were losing their edge.

    Truth be told, this was the most energy Ethan had burned in a single fight¡ªhe was already down to 40%, nearly half his reserves.

    "Shit¡­ this is getting out of hand," Ethan thought, a flicker of unease creeping in. He didn''t feel safe at all.

    Then, in the blink of an eye, his Domain of the Dead exploded outward, reaching its limit and then pushing past it. It surged like a blood-red tsunami, blotting out the sky as it crashed forward.

    Nightbane''s already weakened Phantom Domain didn''t stand a chance. It was crushed instantly, the air filled with a deafening roar as it shattered and dissolved into nothing.

    "What the hell? It got even stronger?" Nightbane stared, dumbfounded.

    What the hell was going on?

    It was like the universe had a sick sense of humor¡ªwhatever he feared most, it threw right in his face.

    Both of them were classified as Zombie Kings, but Ethan''s power was clearly on another level. He couldn''t one-shot Nightbane, but he didn''t need to¡ªhe was more than strong enough to win.

    Ethan surged forward, gripping the Star Map slab in one hand, his body a blur of motion. The power of the Domain of the Dead wrapped around him like a storm, radiating pressure so intense it felt like a natural disaster bearing down.

    "He''s coming¡­"

    Nightbane''s eyes widened in panic. He quickly focused his psychic energy, summoning over a dozen ghostly figures in front of him.

    These towering phantoms, pitch-black and over a hundred feet tall, rose from the ground like monstrous giants. They let out guttural howls and lunged at Ethan, swinging massive spectral claws.

    But Ethan was already in the air, weaving through the onslaught with impossible precision. When he couldn''t dodge, he swung the Star Map slab, smashing the ghostly claws into bursts of starlight.

    He tore through the Phantom Domain like it was paper.

    "Shit!"

    Nightbane''s brow furrowed, his heart sinking. Those towering phantoms had drained even more of his strength. Between that and everything else he''d burned through, he was down to just 20% of his energy.

    "I need to fall back¡­"

    He made the call¡ªbetter to retreat now and conserve what little strength he had left. If he ran out completely, he''d be helpless.

    Hellhound, Daisy, and the other Zombie Kings, all battered and bloodied, began pulling back too, dragging their wounded underlings with them. Their retreat was starting to look like a full-blown rout.

    The tide was turning fast.

    Meanwhile, the zombie horde from Los Angeles kept pouring in, relentless and savage, crashing forward like a wave of death.

    Nightbane turned to retreat¡ªbut then the ground behind him erupted with a thunderous boom. The earth caved in, and a crushing force surged toward him, swallowing him whole.

    "Got you," came a cold voice from behind.

    Nightbane whipped around just in time to see Ethan burst through the shattered phantoms, leaping high into the air. He gripped the Star Map slab in both hands, bringing it down like a meteor from the heavens.

    "So strong¡­"

    Nightbane''s heart clenched in fear. It felt like a star was falling straight at him.

    With no time to hold back, he unleashed a surge of psychic energy, forming a barrier in front of him.

    An SS-class psychic shield¡ªthick, solid, like a wall of steel.

    BOOM!

    The impact was deafening. The shockwave blasted outward, shattering rocks and collapsing the ground in every direction.

    The sheer force of the clash could''ve obliterated even an S-class fighter.

    Ethan''s Star Map slab was insanely tough¡ªso far, nothing had survived a direct hit.

    Nightbane''s psychic shield cracked instantly, like a watermelon under a sledgehammer. It exploded into fragments, scattering in all directions.

    The shockwave slammed into Nightbane, sending him flying over a hundred feet before he crashed to the ground. He barely managed to brace himself with one hand, skidding to a stop.

    He looked up, dazed.

    Ethan stood tall in the distance, his white shirt still spotless¡ªlike he hadn''t even been in a fight.

    "This guy¡­" Nightbane was starting to wonder if Ethan had even been fighting seriously this whole time.

    But across from him, Ethan''s cold expression had shifted ever so slightly¡ªhis eyes now carried a flicker of tension, as if he''d just realized something wasn''t quite right.

    "This is bad¡­"

    "Huh??" Nightbane blinked, confused.

    Before he could process it, Ethan vanished in a blur¡ªthen reappeared right in front of him, swinging the Star Map slab down again with brutal force.

    Nightbane''s psychic energy was almost completely drained¡ªbarely a tenth of it remained.

    He couldn''t mount any real defense.

    And with Ethan''s speed, especially under the crushing pressure of the Domain of the Dead, there was no way he could outrun him either.

    All he could do was cross his arms in front of him and brace for impact.

    Ethan came in like a storm¡ªfast, precise, and merciless. The slab came crashing down with a thunderous crack.

    Blood sprayed. Chunks of flesh flew.

    Nightbane''s arms were obliterated, crushed into pulp. His body was flung backward like a ragdoll, slamming into the ground with a sickening thud.

    "Boss is about to win!"

    "Damn right! That''s our boss¡ªhe''s a beast!"

    "Is it over? Is the fight finally over?"

    "My path to becoming a warlord is unstoppable!"

    "Kill!"

    "Let''s gooo!"

    Bulldozer, Big Ears, and the rest of Ethan''s crew erupted in cheers, their morale skyrocketing. Victory was within reach, and the adrenaline was hitting hard.

    Meanwhile, the zombie horde from San Diego had clearly lost the will to fight. They kept falling back, retreating deeper and deeper.

    In the chaos, something slipped from Nightbane''s ruined hands¡ªa glowing Radiant Crystal, the one Kong had recovered earlier. Now, with his arms destroyed, he couldn''t hold onto it.

    The crystal floated upward, glowing with a soft, radiant light.

    But before it could fall, a slender hand reached out and caught it mid-air with perfect precision. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ethan grabbed the Radiant Crystal, his eyes scanning it. It should''ve been a moment of triumph¡ªbut his brow furrowed slightly, like something didn''t sit right.

    "I''ll admit it¡­ you''re strong."

    The voice came from behind.

    Nightbane''s mangled body sat up from the dirt, covered in dust and blood, looking like hell¡ªbut his face was calm, eerily calm. No panic. No fear.

    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, a sharp glint in his eyes. Something was off.

    Nightbane gave a faint, crooked smile. "But strength alone doesn''t guarantee victory. The real show¡­ is just getting started."

    As soon as the words left his mouth, his body began to fade¡ªright in front of Ethan''s eyes. His form dimmed, then dissolved into shimmering starlight, drifting into the night like dust on the wind.

    It was the exact same way Ethan''s earlier illusions had vanished when he shattered them.

    And just like that, the Radiant Crystal in Ethan''s hand flickered¡ªand disappeared along with him.

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed.

    "Fake¡­"

    He clenched his jaw.

    Nightbane had pulled a fast one. The moment he realized he was about to lose, he''d used one last illusion¡ªan incredibly lifelike decoy¡ªto stall Ethan.

    The real Nightbane? Gone. No trace.

    SS-class Zombie Kings¡­ yeah, they weren''t that easy to kill.

    Ethan looked up, scanning the battlefield. The remnants of the San Diego corpse nest were still huddled together, some already retreating back into the city.

    And just like that, Ethan pieced it together.

    Nightbane wasn''t just running¡ªhe was regrouping. Planning something.

    "Yeah¡­ this is far from over," Ethan muttered.

    This wasn''t victory.

    This was just the beginning.

    ...

 Chapter 447 - 447: Thereâ€™s still hope!

    "Gulp gulp gulp gulp gulp!"

    Inside a storage warehouse in the heart of San Diego, Sean was chugging a bottle of juice like a man dying of thirst.

    "Ahhh... damn, that''s sweet," he smacked his lips, looking totally satisfied. The juice had a shelf life of two and a half years¡ªstill good.

    Next to him, Chris squinted at the ingredients list.

    "With a shelf life that long, I''d bet 90% of this stuff is just chemicals."

    "Then I''ll take the hit for you," Sean said, snatching the bottle from Chris''s hand.

    Behind them, Brandon, Griffin, and Chloe were hauling crates of supplies, busy with the heavy lifting.

    "Hey, Sean! Get your ass over here and help. Quit slacking off."

    "Alright, alright, I''m coming!" Sean replied cheerfully. He took a couple steps forward¡ªthen suddenly stopped, clamping his thighs together and squirming.

    Chloe raised an eyebrow. "What now?"

    "I gotta pee."

    "..." Chloe stared at him, speechless. Of course. It''s always something with this guy... If it''s not taking a dump, it''s taking a leak...

    "Don''t touch my juice while I''m gone," Sean warned, setting two bottles on top of a crate before heading out of the warehouse.

    He stepped into the ruined streets of the post-apocalyptic city. Buildings were half-collapsed, cracks spiderwebbed across the pavement, and moss had taken over everything.

    Bathrooms were a thing of the past. In the apocalypse, you just went wherever.

    Sean figured the middle of the street was as good a place as any.

    "Huh? What the hell is this?"

    He looked down and noticed a web of blood trails crisscrossing the road¡ªdense, intricate, forming strange patterns that stretched far into the distance.

    Curious, Sean took a few steps forward, trying to see where they led, but the end was nowhere in sight.

    "Nope, can''t hold it... I''m gonna piss myself if I wait any longer."

    The juice had hit him hard. Desperate, he stopped right in the middle of the blood-marked street, unzipped, and let loose.

    "Let me add a few lines to your masterpiece."

    Psssshhhhhhhhh...

    Sean unleashed a full-blown stream, swaying side to side like he was pressure-washing the pavement.

    As the pressure in his bladder eased, he let out a satisfied sigh. When he was finally done, he gave a little shake and shivered from the release.

    "Whew... that hit the spot."

    He zipped up, but the blood patterns beneath his feet had changed. The urine had muddied the lines, breaking some of the connections and smudging the once-clear symbols. The whole thing looked different now.

    Sean, completely unaware of what he''d just done, strolled back toward the warehouse, already thinking about cracking open another couple bottles of juice.

    But then¡ª

    The ground trembled.

    A chorus of chaotic footsteps echoed through the streets. In the distance, the guttural roars of zombies and the snarls of rabid dogs rang out. A massive horde was stampeding back into the city¡ªand they were in a hurry.

    "They''re back?" Sean muttered, recognizing the Rabies Zombies from the San Diego hive.

    Leading the charge was none other than the Zombie King himself¡ªNightbane, the undisputed ruler of San Diego.

    Only... he didn''t look like a ruler right now. He looked panicked.

    He''d just used the last of his psychic energy to create an illusion and trick Ethan. Now he was running on fumes.

    "Move! Move, damn it!"

    Nightbane barreled down the street with his horde, racing toward the heart of the hive. Urgency radiated off him.

    If he''d been at full strength, he would''ve sensed Sean standing right there. But drained and desperate, he blew right past him without even noticing.

    "What the hell''s going on here?" Sean muttered, his "genius" gaze sweeping over the scene. He couldn''t make heads or tails of it.

    But after a second, he just shook his head and shrugged it off.

    "Whatever. I''ll figure it out later. Juice first."

    ...

    Meanwhile, Nightbane had pulled off one last trick¡ªan illusion to throw Ethan off¡ªand now he and his crew were retreating back into the city.

    There was no denying Ethan''s power. Nightbane knew he couldn''t beat him in a straight fight. But as the king of this territory, he wasn''t about to roll over and die.

    His last card to play was the Ritual Array hidden in the city''s core.

    He''d drawn it himself, line by line, based on strange radio signals picked up from deep space. The only catch? It needed two Radiant Crystals to activate. And now, finally, he had both.

    The signal that guided him¡ªonly zombies could understand it¡ªcalled the Ritual Array the Celestial Gate.

    Once activated, it promised unimaginable power.

    Nightbane didn''t know exactly how strong it would make him, but judging by the message, it was enough to dominate the entire planet.

    He wasn''t totally convinced, but if a signal could reach Earth from that far out, it had to come from a higher civilization. It wasn''t just some random noise.

    Worst case? He''d at least be strong enough to go toe-to-toe with the Zombie King of Los Angeles.

    "Once I activate the Ritual Array, everything changes," Nightbane muttered.

    "Boss, go! We''ll hold them off with our lives!" shouted Daisy, another Zombie King, her voice fierce and resolute.

    Nightbane gave a sharp nod. "Good!" He picked up speed, racing toward the heart of the hive.

    Daisy skidded to a stop, turning to face the street they''d just come from. Her elite squad, battered and bloodied, followed her lead.

    Behind them, the roars of battle echoed¡ªL.A.''s zombie horde had caught up.

    They moved like predators, fast and brutal, pouncing on San Diego''s defenders and tearing them apart with savage bites.

    Overhead, Hellhound streaked through the sky, his body covered in gashes. He was wounded, but still airborne, still dangerous. His nose twitched mid-flight.

    "Huh? That smell... why does it seem familiar?"

    "Hellhound! Snap out of it!" Daisy shouted. "They''re right behind us¡ªwe''ve gotta buy the boss more time!"

    "Right! Got it!" Hellhound turned his head just in time to see a massive swarm of crows rising on the horizon, dark as a thundercloud, sweeping toward the city.

    Beneath the birds, the full force of the L.A. zombie horde surged forward like a tidal wave, howling and snarling as they flooded into San Diego.

    The ground shook with their arrival. The air was thick with death.

    Daisy''s face hardened. "Hold the line!"

    The remaining San Diego zombies stopped retreating. They turned, dug in, and prepared for a final stand.

    The two zombie hordes clashed again in a brutal melee.

    But the outcome was clear from the start¡ªSan Diego''s forces were shattered, barely holding together. Against L.A.''s overwhelming numbers, they were being torn apart.

    Daisy''s eyes darted toward the center of the hive. There, a faint glow was rising¡ªsoft, shimmering, and strange. A pulse of energy rippled through the air. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The Ritual Array... is it activating?"

    "There''s still hope!" she whispered, gritting her teeth. She threw everything she had into one last push. With a wave of her hand, the pink flowers that grew inside the hive suddenly exploded into bloom, spreading like wildfire.

    They climbed up buildings, spilled across the streets, blooming everywhere.

    Up ahead, Hellhound fought like a demon. His mutated bones deflected blows from the enemy Zombie King, and when things got too hot, he spread his skeletal wings and shot into the sky.

    Both Zombie Kings were giving it everything they had¡ªbuying time for the Ritual Array to come online.

    Meanwhile... on a nearby rooftop.

    A few human figures had appeared¡ªSean, Chris, and the rest of their crew. Mia and Robert had just joined them after regrouping.

    They''d heard the chaos and stopped scavenging to check it out.

    "Dude... how the hell did the fight end up all the way over here?"

    "No clue, man..."

    "Great. Now I''m behind on my juice run."

    "..."

    Sean crossed his arms, sulking, eyes scanning the sky¡ªuntil he spotted a familiar figure darting through the air.

    "Wait a sec... isn''t that the flying mutt that tried to bite me?"

    ...

 Chapter 448 - 448: So na?veâ€¦

    The zombie horde surged through Los Angeles like a tidal wave, and Ethan was right at the center of it. Flanking him were the likes of Bulldozer and PhD¡ªZombie Kings in their own right¡ªtearing through everything in their path like a wrecking ball through glass.

    With Nightbane gone, there was no one left to stand in their way. No force, no creature, no power could slow Ethan down now.

    Under the suffocating shroud of the Domain of the Dead, zombies were shredded like meat in a blender, their remains flung in every direction. Even the pink floral sea conjured by Daisy, the Zombie Queen, was crushed into dust, her blossoms withering into nothing.

    High above the chaos, Hellhound darted through the air, but in the next instant, a crushing pressure slammed into him like a freight train. His body dropped, heavy and sluggish.

    Panic flared in Hellhound''s eyes. He twisted around¡ªand there was Ethan, wielding the Star Map tablet, charging straight at him.

    "Shit!"

    The Domain of the Dead had already locked him down. Escape was no longer an option.

    Ethan launched himself into the air, raising the Star Map tablet high above his head like a baseball bat, aiming for a home run¡ªright on Hellhound''s skull.

    Hellhound couldn''t dodge. All he could do was throw up a desperate defense.

    WHAM!

    The impact echoed like a thunderclap. Hellhound was sent flying like a baseball off a bat, hurtling hundreds of feet before crashing to the ground like a ragdoll. His mutated bones were tough, sure¡ªbut nowhere near tough enough to withstand the Star Map''s raw power. The blow shattered him. Bones cracked, organs ruptured. He was done. Out of the fight.

    Agonizing pain wracked his body. He screamed, writhing on the ground. Jagged bone fragments pierced through his skin, and dark, foul blood oozed from the wounds.

    "Ugh¡­ it hurts¡­"

    That was the only thought left in his mind.

    But then¡ªhe smelled it.

    That goddamn smell.

    A stench so vile, so familiar, it made his stomach churn and his soul recoil.

    "What the hell¡ª?"

    Hellhound''s eyes widened in horror. His worst nightmare had returned. He looked up¡ªand there was Sean, eyes gleaming with mischief, one hand pinching his nose, the other holding a glass jar filled with some black, sludgy liquid.

    "Hehehehe¡­" Sean''s laugh was pure nightmare fuel. "Here, lemme pour you a drink."

    "????" Hellhound''s face twisted in confusion and dread.

    And then¡ªSean dumped the entire jar of putrid liquid right onto Hellhound''s face.

    The stench was indescribable.

    "AAAAAARRRGHHHHHHHHHH!"

    Hellhound''s scream tore through the sky. He thrashed like a cat thrown into a bathtub, flailing in pure, unfiltered horror. The pain was forgotten¡ªthis was worse.

    "What the hell was that?!" Daisy and the other San Diego zombies whipped their heads around at the sound of the scream. When they saw Hellhound''s state, their faces went pale.

    "Holy shit¡­"

    "That''s brutal."

    "..."

    "Please, let the boss finish this soon," Daisy prayed silently. She was barely holding on herself.

    Up ahead, Ethan advanced like a walking apocalypse, the Domain of the Dead swirling around him like a stormcloud of death.

    Daisy clenched her jaw, her fangs digging into her lip. Her eyes burned with resolve. No matter what happened¡ªshe wasn''t backing down.

    Then the Domain hit her.

    It was like a mountain crashing down on her shoulders. Her body creaked and cracked under the pressure.

    The pink flower field around her was torn apart like paper in a hurricane. Petals and leaves scattered into the wind.

    And there she stood¡ªDaisy, the Zombie Queen¡ªstill holding her ground in the middle of the storm. A tragic, beautiful figure refusing to fall.

    Have you ever given everything for someone else?

    "Aaaaaahhh!" she screamed to the heavens.

    Her already broken body was pushed past its limits. The pink blossom atop her head began to wilt and die. No matter how beautiful a flower is¡ªit always fades in the end.

    Ethan was closing in. She could feel death breathing down her neck.

    But then¡ªlight.

    A blinding white beam shot into the sky behind her, and with it came a wave of overwhelming power that swept across the battlefield.

    The pillar of light grew brighter and brighter, cutting through the darkness like a blade. It lit up the night sky until it looked like midday.

    For a moment, it was as if the world had flipped¡ªnight turned to day.

    "Did the Ritual Array just activate?"

    "That energy¡­ it''s insane!" Bulldozer and the other Zombie Kings from L.A. stared up at the sky, unease creeping into their hearts.

    Even Ethan paused, his cold eyes narrowing as he looked up.

    The clouds above churned violently, spinning like a vortex. Space itself seemed to twist and tear, as if something¡ªsomething massive¡ªwas about to break through from another world.

    "Hahahahahaha! The Ritual Array''s activated! You''re all screwed!" Daisy lay broken on the ground, laughing like a maniac, her voice cracked and wild with pain and triumph.

    Ethan didn''t even glance at her. He swept past, leading the unstoppable tide of zombies straight toward the heart of the Ritual Array.

    All along the streets, the blood-red sigils etched into the pavement began to glow, one after another, like serpents slithering to life. The towering pillar of white light in the distance pulsed with growing intensity, its power climbing to terrifying heights.

    Moments later, Ethan reached the core of the Ritual Array.

    The ground beneath him was covered in intricate patterns¡ªarcane, almost alien, like magical runes¡ªand now, every single one of them was lit up, bathed in that blinding white radiance. The entire area felt like a sacrificial altar.

    And there, standing before the beam of light, was Nightbane.

    He looked like he''d been waiting for this moment forever. His face was flushed with excitement, eyes wild with anticipation.

    "You''re too late," he sneered. "This battle''s already over. I''ve won!"

    "You''re a fool," Ethan said coldly, his voice low and steady. Something about this Ritual Array felt¡­ wrong.

    "What?" Nightbane''s eyes narrowed, confusion flickering across his face.

    "You really think activating this thing is gonna hand you the power to rule the world? This isn''t a gift. It''s a trap." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    From the moment the Ritual Array had activated, Ethan had sensed something off. The energy it was channeling wasn''t empowering¡ªit was tearing something open. It wasn''t summoning strength. It was opening a door.

    A door to hell.

    "No. No, that''s bullshit! You''re just trying to scare me!" Nightbane snapped, refusing to believe it.

    He''d followed the instructions from that mysterious extraterrestrial signal to the letter. Activate the Ritual Array, and you gain the power to dominate the planet. That was the promise.

    But now, as the light intensified and the sky above the beam twisted into a vortex of chaos, even he could feel it¡ªsomething was wrong.

    The clouds churned violently. Space itself cracked and shattered. Lightning danced through the void, and a suffocating, primal aura began to seep out.

    A presence.

    A monstrous, ancient presence.

    "It''s coming¡­ it''s finally coming," Nightbane whispered, half in awe, half in dread.

    Then, from within the swirling chaos, a voice echoed¡ªraspy, guttural, and impossibly loud. It boomed like thunder, slamming into the hearts of every zombie present, shaking them to their core.

    Even the strongest among them flinched.

    A shadow began to form in the sky. Humanoid. Faint at first, but growing clearer by the second.

    It was tall and gaunt, its body twisted and skeletal. Its face was a roadmap of deep wrinkles, like a corpse that had been rotting for centuries. But its mouth was lined with razor-sharp fangs, and its eyes¡ªits eyes were oceans of bloodlust, swirling with endless carnage.

    Even Nightbane took a step back, his breath catching in his throat.

    "What¡­ what the hell is that? Where''s the power I was promised?!"

    He could feel it now. This wasn''t what he''d been told. This wasn''t some divine gift of strength. This was something else entirely.

    Something ancient.

    Something wrong.

    The creature''s aura was overwhelming¡ªfar beyond SS-class. It wasn''t even clear what kind of being it was. But there was something¡­ familiar. A faint trace of zombie energy, twisted and corrupted beyond recognition.

    "Who are you?" Nightbane demanded, his voice cracking. "Are you¡­ another Zombie King?"

    The figure chuckled, low and menacing.

    "No," it said, voice like gravel dragged across steel. "I don''t care for that title. You may call me¡­ The Voidborn Undying."

    The name hit like a hammer. The air itself seemed to recoil.

    The creature''s form grew more solid with every passing second, its power still climbing. The Ritual Array was feeding it, not Nightbane. It was the true beneficiary of the ritual.

    And it was still only halfway through its descent.

    God only knew what it would become once it fully arrived.

    "Wait¡ªcan you give me power?" Nightbane asked, desperation creeping into his voice. "That''s what this was for, right? Give me the power! I did everything right!"

    The Voidborn Undying smiled.

    It was the kind of smile that made your blood run cold.

    "So na?ve¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 449 - 449: Wellâ€¦ ainâ€™t that a kick in the head

    That old bastard calling himself The Voidborn Undying... his tone was eerily similar to Ethan''s.

    Nightbane froze on the spot, his face drained of all color. After everything he''d done, all the sacrifices he''d made¡ªthis was the result? He couldn''t accept it. Not like this.

    "No! What about the power to rule the world? That was the deal!"

    "Yeah," the Undying said in a low, gravelly voice. "The one who''ll rule this world... is me."

    "..."

    Nightbane was speechless.

    The Undying''s savage eyes swept across the battlefield, pausing on Ethan and the massive horde of zombies surrounding him. There was a flicker of something like approval in his gaze.

    "Still, you''ve all done pretty well. Why not just join me? Stick with me, and I''ll make sure you rise to the top of the undead food chain."

    "No way in hell! I''d rather die than kneel to you!" Nightbane shouted, his voice shaking with fury. He already felt betrayed¡ªthere was no way he''d go along with this.

    "Oh?"

    The Undying''s lips curled into a cruel smile. With a casual wave of his hand, a surge of spatial energy exploded outward, thick and heavy like a tidal wave, condensing into a tangible force that shot straight at Nightbane.

    The air around Nightbane seemed to freeze. He tried to dodge, but his body wouldn''t move¡ªhe was locked in place. The blast hit him dead-on.

    It felt like getting hit by a freight train. Blood burst from his mouth as he was hurled backward, crashing through a building behind him before finally coming to a stop in the rubble.

    "Boss!"

    Nearby zombie underlings stared in horror, their eyes wide with fear.

    "I''ve seen plenty like him," the Undying said coldly. "If you don''t beat them down, they never learn their place."

    Daisy, Hellhound, and the other Zombie Kings looked on, eyes burning with rage. They''d fought tooth and nail to protect the Ritual Array, and this was how it ended?

    Now, all of them were badly injured, too weak to fight back. A heavy sense of despair settled over them.

    Among them, Deathspeaker Falseword clenched his jagged teeth. He''d been suppressed by PhD the entire battle and hadn''t had a chance to do much. But now, his eyes filled with grim resolve.

    Without hesitation, he bit deep into his own arm. Blood gushed out, thick and dark. Dropping to his knees, he began smearing his blood across the ritual lines etched into the ground, trying to disrupt the array.

    "Courting death!"

    The Undying''s voice thundered with fury. He raised his hand again, and this time the spatial force he unleashed was even more devastating.

    BOOM!

    With a deafening blast, Falseword''s body exploded into a cloud of blood mist. Only his crystal core remained, spinning through the air before clattering to the ground.

    "Holy shit..."

    The surrounding zombies were stunned. This monster had swatted Nightbane like a fly¡ªand now, with just a flick of his wrist, he''d obliterated Falseword.

    Sure, both of them were injured, but they were still top-tier powerhouses. And yet, they hadn''t stood a chance. That''s how terrifying this guy was¡ªhe was beyond anything they could comprehend. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And this wasn''t even his full form.

    The Undying turned his gaze back to Ethan, the admiration in his eyes growing stronger. Seeing Ethan stay silent, he assumed it meant agreement.

    "So? Ready to kneel?"

    "Not even close. Actually¡ªscratch that¡ªI was never planning to," Ethan said flatly, his tone brutally honest.

    The Undying''s brow twitched. His eyes, deep and red like a sea of blood, locked onto Ethan''s.

    For a moment, the two just stared at each other.

    It was like two ancient enemies meeting again after eons¡ªan unspoken clash of wills that sent a chill through the air.

    The tension was suffocating. Even the feral zombie horde around them flinched, instinctively sensing the danger.

    Not far away, Mia and the others were still watching from a distance.

    Lightning crackled in the sky, and waves of spatial energy surged through the air. At first, they thought some kind of "Terminator" had just dropped in from another dimension¡ªbut instead, they got... whatever the hell that thing was.

    "Nightbane is such a dumbass," Chris muttered. "He let that thing out, and now we''re totally screwed."

    Brandon nodded, his expression grim. "Yeah. If he can smack around Zombie Kings like that, what chance do we humans have? We''re basically ants to him."

    "Yup, total sucker move¡ªdude clicked on a cosmic phishing link!" Griffin chimed in, his voice high and twitchy.

    "Shut up already," Brandon snapped, clearly annoyed.

    Now was not the time for jokes.

    Mia''s eyes were cold as she stared at the massive Ritual Array. She hadn''t expected things to go this way either.

    But this wasn''t Ethan''s fault.

    "This is all on Nightbane..."

    "..."

    Just as everyone was holding their breath, watching the scene unfold and whispering nervously among themselves, the once smoothly running Ritual Array suddenly glitched¡ªflickering like a short-circuited neon sign.

    "Huh?"

    The sudden change sent a jolt through everyone present.

    Even the usually smug and composed Voidborn Undying froze, his expression stiffening as he sensed something was off with the array that was summoning him.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Is there... a flaw in the Ritual Array?"

    As he tried to make sense of it, the array flickered again¡ªits towering beam of light sputtering, growing more unstable by the second.

    "This can''t be good..."

    All the zombies on the field turned toward the source of the disruption. Their eyes followed the glowing runes etched into the ground¡ªuntil they spotted one section that stood out like a sore thumb.

    Every other rune was glowing bright red, except for that one spot... pitch black, completely dead.

    And faintly¡ªjust faintly¡ªyou could see a dark, crusty stain. Like dried-up... pee.

    "????"

    Bulldozer and the other Zombie Kings stared, utterly baffled. What the hell was that?

    But then, a flicker of hope sparked in their undead hearts.

    "Wait... does this mean the Ritual Array was already broken?"

    "So that wrinkly old freak might not be able to come through after all?"

    "..."

    They were right to be hopeful. The Ritual Array was a delicate, intricate construct¡ªone tiny flaw could trigger a full-blown collapse. Even Nightbane, with his immense mental power, had struggled to carve it properly.

    Now, seeing the array falter, the Undying''s face darkened. Damn it... there was a flaw. And that meant he might not be able to fully cross over.

    But the real kicker?

    Zombies don''t pee.

    So why the hell was there a urine stain in the middle of the San Diego corpse nest?

    "Who the hell did this?!"

    The entire Ritual Array began to destabilize. The flaw was like a clogged artery¡ªblocking the flow of energy. One by one, the other runes started to dim and die out.

    The massive beam of light shooting into the sky grew weaker, flickering like a dying flame.

    "No!!"

    The Undying roared, his voice shaking the heavens. His form, which had nearly solidified, began to flicker¡ªphasing in and out like a bad signal. The immense spatial energy around him started to collapse, and the Celestial Gate behind him began to close.

    "I will break through!!"

    He howled in fury, his voice echoing across dimensions. Trapped in the folds of space, he thrashed and clawed, trying to force his way into the world¡ªdesperate to complete his descent.

    The sudden turn of events left everyone stunned.

    "What the hell just happened? Why''s the Ritual Array breaking down?" Chris muttered from the rooftop, eyes wide.

    Next to him, Sean casually took a long swig from a bottle of juice¡ªglug glug glug glug¡ªthen smacked his lips, savoring the sweetness.

    "I told you guys when I was hauling supplies¡ªI really had to pee, so I just let it out right there."

    "Oh, right! That was you!" Chris snapped his fingers, suddenly remembering. "I even gave you crap for it¡ªsaid you were always running off to take a dump or a leak."

    Who would''ve thought... that one random piss would end up saving the world?

    Well¡­ ain''t that a kick in the head.

    Sean just shrugged, totally unfazed. "Told y''all¡ªwhen it really counts, you can always count on me. Doesn''t matter if it''s some ancient god or interdimensional freak¡ªone good piss and boom, he''s stuck. Can''t even get through the door."

    ...

 Chapter 450 - 450: Nothing to celebrate

    That guy who called himself The Voidborn Undying was completely stuck in a spatial rift¡ªcouldn''t move forward, couldn''t back out. He looked exactly like someone caught mid-shit, straining with all his might, trembling all over, unable to push it out or pull it back in. It was awkward as hell.

    Ethan stared at the twisted, agonized expression on his face and, surprisingly, felt a flicker of pity.

    "Here, let me put you out of your misery."

    He said it softly, almost gently. But before the words had even fully left his mouth, the stone tablet in his hand flared with blinding light. In the next instant, Ethan shot into the air like a meteor crashing down from the heavens, hurtling straight toward the figure trapped midair.

    The air itself screamed as it was torn apart, the force of his charge exploding outward like a volcanic eruption, like mountains crumbling into the sea.

    And The Undying¡ªstill wedged in that spatial crack¡ªhad nowhere to run. He could only watch, wide-eyed, as the glowing slab of stone came flying straight at his face.

    BAM!!!

    The impact echoed like thunder, shaking the very sky.

    The tablet smashed into his face with brutal precision. The recoil was so intense that half his skull caved in. His nose collapsed into a bloody mess, cheekbones shattered like glass, and several jagged fangs shot out of his mouth like bullets, embedding themselves in the distant wall with a sharp thunk-thunk-thunk.

    Blood sprayed. Bone fragments flew. It was like someone had just shattered a statue of some ancient demon god.

    For a moment, the world went still.

    That raw, primal violence¡ªsimple, direct, timeless.

    "RRAAAHHH¡ª!"

    The Undying let out a piercing, furious scream. But the spatial forces around him were already pulling him apart, his form flickering, fading¡ªuntil he vanished completely.

    "I swear... I''ll kill you with my own hands!"

    His voice echoed in the air, full of rage and venom.

    But to Ethan, it just sounded like the empty fury of someone who''d already lost.

    At the same time, the massive ritual array collapsed entirely. Every glowing rune around them dimmed and died. The pillar of light that had pierced the sky vanished. Even the swirling clouds above stilled.

    Only two Radiant Crystals dropped from the air, glinting as they fell.

    Ethan reached out and caught them effortlessly.

    With that, all the chaos finally settled. The apocalyptic city fell into silence, the night wind whispering through the ruins.

    Ethan stood alone at the heart of San Diego''s corpse nest.

    Behind him, the massive Zombie Horde stood still and silent, watching their king.

    It was over. The great war had ended.

    Not far away, rubble shifted and tumbled with a clatter. From the collapsed ruins, Nightbane sat up slowly. He was covered in blood and dust, looking like hell.

    His mental energy had already been drained dry, and after taking a direct hit from that Voidborn freak, he was completely spent¡ªno fight left in him.

    Nightbane''s eyes swept across what used to be his domain. Now it was just wreckage and ruin.

    "You win¡­"

    He said it quietly, his voice calm¡ªeerily calm. No bitterness, no regret. It was like, in that moment, he''d finally let go.

    Ethan looked at him steadily. "You were strong. Probably the most dangerous enemy I''ve ever faced."

    Nightbane gave him a look¡ªsomewhere between disbelief and exasperation. He couldn''t tell if Ethan was being sincere or just messing with him.

    "There was never any real grudge between us," Nightbane said after a pause. "This fight¡­ it was just the path we had to walk to reach the top. All of it¡ªfate."

    Ethan tilted his head, thinking. "Huh. I never really cared about reaching the top."

    The two undead stood there, talking like old friends catching up after years apart.

    Nightbane gave a bitter smile, then looked up at him.

    "But¡­ you''re already there."

    Silence fell again.

    After defeating Nightbane, Ethan had become the strongest corpse lord¡ªat least in America. There weren''t many left who could even hope to challenge him.

    Nightbane, battered and broken, staggered to his feet.

    The moment he''d put his faith in that ritual array¡­ his fate had already been sealed.

    "Oh, right¡ªbefore he got wrecked, that old bastard calling himself The Voidborn Undying mentioned something else," Nightbane said, his voice faint. "There are seven Radiant Crystals in total. One of them¡­ might be somewhere off the coast of Australia."

    "Mm, got it," Ethan replied casually, not expecting Nightbane to just hand over that kind of intel. But dying men don''t lie.

    Truth was, Nightbane had come to respect Ethan¡ªmaybe it was that rare feeling of meeting a true equal, a worthy rival. And besides, this world¡­ it was slipping away from him now. None of it would matter soon.

    "One more thing¡ªyour stone tablet," Nightbane added, his tone turning serious. "You''d better be careful with it."

    After all, the Ritual Array he''d carved had only used two Radiant Crystals, and that alone had summoned that terrifying creature who called himself The Voidborn Undying.

    But Ethan''s tablet? It had several Radiant Crystals embedded in it, and the patterns etched into it were far more complex¡ªtwisted, even. If he ever managed to complete it¡­ who knew what kind of nightmare it might unleash?

    "Thanks," Ethan said simply, and began walking toward him.

    Nightbane didn''t flinch. His eyes stayed calm, a faint smile still on his lips. He took one last look at the world around him, knowing this was the end.

    As Ethan passed by, he reached out with one hand and slipped his fingers into Nightbane''s skull.

    "Goodbye¡­" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a subtle twist, he extracted the crystal core¡ªa gleaming SS-rank psychic-type core, pulsing with pure, concentrated energy. It hovered between his fingers, glowing faintly.

    Nightbane''s body went limp. His head tilted back, and then he collapsed with a heavy thud.

    The reign of a tyrant had come to an end.

    "ROOOAAARRR¡ª!!"

    Behind Ethan, the entire Zombie Horde erupted in a deafening roar, their voices shaking the ruins around them. It was a cry of triumph, of bloodlust satisfied.

    "We did it!" Bulldozer shouted, fists clenched, practically vibrating with excitement.

    Big Ears held up a tooth the size of a Lego brick, grinning like a maniac.

    "One general''s glory is built on a mountain of bones. My path to overlordship is paved with the corpses of my enemies. See this? This is my medal of honor."

    "Big Ears, isn''t that Chompers'' front tooth?" Shrimpy asked, squinting at it. "How''s that a medal?"

    "You wouldn''t understand," Big Ears said, waving him off. He''d already decided¡ªonce they got back, he was gonna drill a hole through it, string it up, and wear it on his ear. Proof of his blood-soaked glory.

    Nearby, Mist chimed in, "Let''s be real, I was the MVP of this fight. Me and the boss? We were unstoppable."

    "Yeah, you did good," Big Ears nodded. "We''re the Overlord Squad, after all. Every one of us counts."

    ¡­

    The undead were celebrating, high on victory.

    But just then, a group of humans dropped down from a nearby rooftop and walked straight up to Ethan. It was Mia and her crew.

    "Congrats," she said.

    "Nothing to celebrate," Ethan replied flatly. "I didn''t have much of a choice."

    Mia rolled her eyes. Seriously? He''d just won a war and he was still playing the humble card? She glanced at the stone tablet in his hand, her expression turning wary.

    "You better be careful with that thing. If something freaky crawls out of it, don''t come crying to us. You''re the one who''ll have to deal with it."

    "Oh, then I guess I''ll just have to go all out," Ethan said, completely unfazed.

    "¡­Whatever," Mia muttered. "We don''t have time to argue. We''re hauling drinks for Sean."

    "Go ahead," Ethan said, not bothering to see them off.

    But just then, from the middle of the ecstatic Zombie Horde, a strange sound broke through the cheers¡ªa low, mournful wailing, like a ghost sobbing in the dark. It was raw, gut-wrenching, and completely out of place among the victorious roars.

    "Huh?" Ethan''s eyes narrowed. He turned around immediately.

    Bulldozer, PhD, and the other Zombie Kings instinctively stepped aside, parting the crowd to clear a path.

    At the end of that path, Ethan saw a slender figure slumped in the corner, curled up against the wall. Her head was buried in her knees, shoulders shaking violently as she cried her heart out.

    It was Laura.

    The once-ferocious warrior, now broken and bloodied, missing an arm¡ªreduced to a single, trembling silhouette in the aftermath of war.

    ¡­

 Chapter 451 - 451: Better tread carefully

    This battle turned out to be the bloodiest one yet for Ethan''s crew. His guys took more hits than ever before. Even Little Shadow got slashed across the shoulder, and Big Ears¡ªwell, his ears now had two massive bite marks in them.

    But none of them were seriously hurt.

    Only Laura.

    She was the worst off.

    Ethan walked toward her slowly.

    As he moved, memories surfaced¡ªhe couldn''t help but think back to the first time Laura cried. It was right after she''d joined him. She was starving, and he''d fed her the corpse of a low-level thug. That was the first time she broke down.

    Now, standing in front of her again, hearing her sobs, Ethan stayed silent for a long time. Finally, after a heavy pause, he asked quietly:

    "Who did this?"

    "It was Slade, leader of the Black Hand Legion," Mia answered from behind. "They had an S+ grade Cyborg and two S-grade Awakeners. We almost had them, but they got away in the end."

    "Oh..." Ethan responded with a calm nod, his face unreadable. No one could tell what was going through his mind.

    Mia watched him carefully, remembering Slade''s twisted, ugly face.

    Yeah... that bastard was probably screwed now.

    Around them, the other Zombie Kings¡ªBulldozer and the rest¡ªwere fuming.

    "Boss, we gotta get revenge for Laura!"

    "Yeah," Ethan said, eyes fixed on the horizon. "We will. Once we regroup, we''re gonna steamroll Blackhand City. Wipe the Black Hand Legion off the map."

    The Zombie Kings around him lit up with excitement. That was their boss¡ªnever let the dead down.

    This wasn''t just about a lost arm. This was blood for blood. The humans were gonna pay, and pay hard.

    "But... what about Queen Laura''s arm?" Lil'' Shroom asked in her usual dazed, innocent tone. "She lost it... what do we do now?"

    Losing an arm was a huge blow to her combat ability.

    "I don''t know..." Ethan shook his head. He didn''t have a solution. Sure, he was powerful, but regrowing limbs? That was beyond even him.

    Maybe someday, he''d find a way to rebuild her body. But for now, they were stuck.

    Just then, PhD strolled over, calm and collected, his eyes bright and clear.

    "I might have an idea," he said.

    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow. Bulldozer and the other Zombie Kings all turned to look at him.

    "What kind of idea?"

    PhD didn''t answer right away. Instead, he pointed with his thumb toward a massive building on the right side of the street.

    At the top of the building, a red "GB" logo gleamed in the sunlight¡ªGenesis Biotech. One of their branch labs, recently taken down by Nightbane.

    "How about... we rebuild her?" PhD said, voice low and serious.

    Ethan and the others froze for a second. That... was a direction none of them had considered.

    But the more they thought about it, the more it made sense. Genesis Biotech had been modifying humans¡ªwhy not zombies? Zombies had insane vitality and adaptability. If anything, they were better candidates.

    A cybernetic zombie... could that actually work?

    In the corner, Laura had stopped crying. She slowly lifted her head, her expression uncertain.

    "Is that... really possible?"

    "Let''s give it a shot," PhD said, thinking it through. He was only planning to install a mechanical arm. Even if it failed, no big loss. Might as well try.

    Laura stood up. Her lone arm hung at her side, but her posture was steady. Without a word, she followed PhD into the Genesis Biotech lab...

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan and the rest of his crew got to work cleaning up the battlefield.

    This was their favorite part.

    First, they collected the S-grade crystal core from Deathspeaker Falseword. Then came the cores from Hellhound and Daisy.

    Those two Zombie Kings had fought hard, but by the end, they were barely hanging on. When they realized the Ritual Array was a fake¡ªthat everything they''d been protecting with their lives was a lie¡ªit broke them.

    When Nightbane said his final goodbye to this world, the two of them took their own lives, choosing to follow their leader into the unknown.

    Maybe they''d crossed into another world, still fighting, still conquering...

    Ethan pulled out Daisy''s crystal core¡ªand to his surprise, it was a soft pink, laced with flecks of pollen and shimmering starlight. Under the night sky, it glowed with a mesmerizing, almost ethereal beauty.

    He already had a plan for it.

    Daisy had created a Zombie Cultivation Ground that was practically a human trap on steroids. If he could raise another mutant Zombie King like her, it''d be a game-changer.

    And the first ones to enjoy that little surprise? The Black Hand Legion.

    Ethan held the crystal core in his palm, scanning the crowd. His eyes quickly locked onto one of the elite female zombies in his squad. Her eyes were sharp, alert¡ªnot the usual dull stare. She''d clearly evolved a high level of intelligence.

    Smart. Capable. Perfect for this.

    "You. Come here."

    "M-Me?" she blinked, stunned.

    She knew exactly what this meant. She''d seen it happen before¡ªSprout, Lil'' Shroom¡ªhow they''d fused with cores and evolved into fusion-type Zombie Kings. She''d been low-key jealous ever since.

    "Is this my lucky break? Did I just hit the jackpot?" Her eyes lit up, and she rushed forward without hesitation.

    Ethan didn''t waste time. With a flick of his wrist, he pressed the crystal core into her forehead.

    Seconds passed.

    Then, just like before, the fusion began.

    "GRAAAHHH¡ª!" Her roar split the night sky.

    Her body cracked and shifted, her aura transforming. A tiny green sprout burst from the top of her head, quickly blooming into a delicate pink flower. It swayed gently, glowing faintly in the dark. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her energy stabilized, stronger than before.

    "Boss, I did it. I fused successfully."

    "Mm." Ethan gave her a once-over, nodding in approval. That flower on her head? Yeah... she was definitely giving off Daisy vibes.

    "You gonna give me a name now?" she asked, clearly familiar with the process. She''d been with Ethan long enough to know how he rolled when it came to naming. She was probably expecting something like "Little Flower" or "Petal."

    Ethan stared at her for a moment, sizing her up. She really did resemble the original Daisy¡ªabout seventy percent, at least.

    "Alright... you''ll be called Daisy 2.0."

    "Pfft!" One of the zombie underlings nearly choked on his own blood.

    Seriously?

    Only the boss could come up with something like that. They''d all braced themselves for a weird name, but this? This was next-level.

    "Boss, uh... Daisy 2.0 kinda makes me sound like a knockoff. Like I''m just a replacement or something. How about... Petal instead?"

    "Sure," Ethan shrugged. "Petal it is. That''ll be your nickname."

    "Awesome!" Petal''s eyes sparkled as she nodded excitedly.

    And just like that, Ethan''s lair welcomed its eighth Zombie King¡ªDaisy 2.0, a.k.a. Petal.

    ...

    With that handled, Ethan turned to something else that had been nagging at him.

    He flipped his hand, and the Star Map stone tablet appeared. Three Radiant Crystals were already embedded in it, but one slot remained empty. That gap had been bothering him for a while.

    "Finally... I can stop twitching every time I look at this thing."

    In his other hand, he held two freshly acquired Radiant Crystals. They glowed with a soft, radiant light, their warm white hues blending together in a gentle shimmer.

    One of the crystals began to float, drawn by some unseen force. It hovered over the empty slot on the tablet¡ªthen dropped in.

    BOOM!

    The air around them rippled violently as a surge of energy exploded outward.

    The Radiant Crystal locked perfectly into place.

    The runes on the stone tablet lit up one by one, pulsing with power. The whole thing now radiated a strange, potent energy¡ªsomething ancient, something... otherworldly.

    Ethan watched in silence, deep in thought.

    Both Nightbane and Mia had warned him¡ªthis tablet wasn''t something to mess with lightly.

    "Yeah... better tread carefully. Last thing I need is to walk straight into some half-baked scam."

    ...

 Chapter 452 - 452: New trick

    After slotting the final Radiant Crystal into the stone slab''s socket, Ethan found himself still holding one extra. That meant there had to be more fragments of the slab out there¡ªhe''d have to go hunting for the rest.

    Still, he wasn''t too worried about getting scammed. Nightbane had clearly been manipulated by someone else, while his own slab felt... natural, like it hadn''t been tampered with. Maybe, just maybe, once he pieced the whole thing together, he''d unlock some kind of unexpected jackpot.

    The battlefield was now quiet. The horde of zombies, having devoured their fill of Neurocores, began to retreat in waves, heading back to the Los Angeles corpse nest. The massive army moved like a tide, and after this brutal slaughter, their numbers had swelled¡ªespecially among the elite ranks.

    Once they finished evolving, Ethan estimated there''d be at least fifty thousand elite zombies. And the total number of combat-ready undead? Pushing a hundred thousand¡ªand still growing.

    This was the most powerful corpse nest in all of America.

    ...

    After the battle, Ethan finally made it home. The fight had drained him¡ªhe''d burned through more than half his energy reserves.

    First thing he did was hit the shower, scrubbing off the grime and blood. Then he changed into clean clothes, poured himself a drink, and pulled out the SS-grade crystal core that had dropped from Nightbane''s corpse.

    It was a psychic-type core¡ªclear as glass, glowing faintly with shifting colors, like a dream trapped in crystal.

    "Nightbane had awakened the Absolute Domain... Wonder what''ll happen if I absorb this," Ethan muttered, curiosity burning in his chest.

    Without hesitation, he popped the crystal core into his mouth and swallowed.

    The taste was unbelievably sweet and rich¡ªfar better than any core he''d consumed before. A warm, silky energy flowed through his limbs and bones, nourishing every inch of his body. It felt... amazing.

    He leaned back into the plush sofa, eyes slowly closing as the energy settled in.

    Inside his mind, a surge of powerful psychic force began to bloom, growing stronger by the second. His body was changing¡ªquietly, but profoundly.

    ...

    The extraordinary night passed slowly, and by the time the sun rose again, casting golden light over the ruined city, a new day had begun.

    Outside the window, a few crows cawed as they darted past.

    Ethan was still on the couch, unmoving¡ªlike a statue carved from stone.

    Just then, the front door creaked open.

    A girl stepped inside, dressed in a cleaning uniform¡ªrubber gloves, hairnet, mop in one hand, bucket in the other. She looked every bit the professional. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was Nina¡ªEthan''s part-time housekeeper.

    For the past few months, she''d been working diligently, never slacking off, always punctual and thorough.

    What no one expected, though, was that she''d gained a bit of weight. Her once-slim figure had softened, her cheeks now round with a hint of baby fat. She''d gone from a slender beauty to a slightly chubby cutie.

    Every morning, like clockwork, Nina came by to mop the floors.

    As she stepped closer, her bright eyes widened slightly in surprise.

    "Huh? Boss slept on the couch all night?"

    "Did he fall asleep?"

    "But... zombies don''t need to sleep, right?"

    Her mind raced with questions, but she didn''t dare ask them aloud. She just got to work, quietly mopping the floor like always.

    But then¡ªEthan''s eyes snapped open.

    His gaze was sharp, glowing with intensity. A powerful aura suddenly burst from his body, rippling through the air like heatwaves.

    Nina froze, her breath catching in her throat. She turned to look¡ªand what she saw made her heart skip a beat.

    A massive psychic force was swirling around Ethan, distorting the air itself. The energy gathered in front of him, condensing, taking shape.

    Slowly, it began to form a humanoid figure.

    The figure grew clearer, more defined¡ªuntil it looked exactly like Ethan himself. Every detail was perfect, like a mirror image brought to life.

    In front of Nina''s eyes, there were now two Ethans¡ªidentical down to the last detail. The sight was so surreal, it sent a chill down her spine.

    Then, in the blink of an eye, the fake Ethan began to shift. His body and face morphed, transforming into someone else entirely.

    The scene before Nina turned dreamlike, almost hallucinatory.

    The figure kept changing¡ªinto humans Ethan had killed, into the Zombie Kings who had once served under him, and eventually... into objects. Big, small, bizarre, grotesque. The transformations were endless, and each more uncanny than the last.

    "What the hell..."

    Nina was completely stunned.

    What she was seeing went far beyond anything she could comprehend.

    A few minutes passed before the powerful psychic energy suddenly reversed course, like a whale sucking in water, and surged back into Ethan''s body.

    At the same time, the light in his eyes faded, his aura retracted, and he returned to his usual calm, composed self.

    Ethan slowly turned his head toward Nina.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Huh? N-Nothing!" Nina stammered, shaking her head quickly. But after spending so much time around him, she wasn''t as terrified of Ethan as she used to be.

    "Boss... did you just evolve again?"

    "Mm. Picked up a little new trick," Ethan said with a grin, his smile warm and easy.

    "Uh-huh..." Nina blinked, a little dazed. A little?

    What she''d just witnessed had been downright terrifying. The air had felt heavy, like it was pressing down on her chest. She could barely breathe.

    But one thing was clear¡ªEthan had gotten even stronger.

    She never imagined she''d be the one to witness the evolution of the strongest Zombie King firsthand. This kind of moment... probably no other human would ever see it.

    And yet, a flicker of worry crept into her mind.

    I''ve seen too much... Is he gonna kill me to keep me quiet?

    ...

    After absorbing Nightbane''s crystal core, Ethan''s psychic power had skyrocketed¡ªand with it came a brand-new ability:

    Illusions.

    By channeling his mental energy, he could create visual projections¡ªdecoys, distractions, mirages to confuse and mislead enemies. The illusions were so vivid, so convincing, it was nearly impossible to tell what was real.

    It was similar to Nightbane''s ability, Phantom Domain.

    The key difference? Ethan''s illusions weren''t solid. They couldn''t deal damage. Not yet, anyway.

    His psychic strength was impressive, but not quite at the level needed to make illusions tangible. He wasn''t a specialist in that field... not yet.

    Maybe after devouring more psychic-type crystal cores, he''d get there.

    So for now, to Ethan, it really was just a "little" new trick.

    As for his overall power level¡ªhe still hadn''t reached SSS-tier. So far, he''d only absorbed two SS-grade crystal cores.

    One from the Stone Scorpion King in the desert.

    The other from Nightbane.

    But the stronger he got, the more energy it took to break through to the next level. The requirements didn''t just increase¡ªthey multiplied. Two SS-grade cores weren''t nearly enough to push him to SSS.

    He needed more prey.

    More hunts.

    Just then, a chorus of low, guttural growls echoed from the street outside.

    The corpse nest, usually quiet and still, was starting to buzz with activity. The sound of rock music and zombie howls filled the air¡ªclear signals that the undead were getting hyped.

    Ethan walked over to the window and looked out.

    Massive hordes of zombies were gathering, flooding the streets. The adrenaline from defeating Nightbane hadn''t worn off yet. If anything, it was still building¡ªand it looked like the party was just getting started.

    The crowd was thick, packed shoulder to shoulder. Some elite zombies had already climbed onto rooftops, claiming the high ground.

    In the center of it all stood a three-story building, like a giant stage.

    And there she was¡ªElegy, cradling her guitar, stepping into the spotlight.

    Ethan raised an eyebrow.

    "What now? Another undead rave?"

    ...

 Chapter 453 - 453: Operation Steamroll

    It''s worth mentioning¡ªLaura''s figure was now among the ranks of the Zombie Horde.

    But her body had undergone a massive transformation. PhD had successfully modified her. Her entire right arm now gleamed with a sleek, metallic sheen¡ªcompletely replaced with cybernetic tech.

    The material? The same adamantium alloy used in the fourth-generation Cyborgs. Practically indestructible. And embedded in her palm were five razor-sharp claws, each a full twelve inches long¡ªlike five gleaming steel blades standing upright.

    In the sunlight, they shimmered with a cold, deadly glint. Just looking at them was enough to make your skin crawl.

    "Hehehehe¡­" Laura stared at her new arm, a familiar grin spreading across her face.

    PhD had told her he was currently reverse-engineering a Crystal Core Armament. Once he cracked the tech, he''d be able to install a crystal core directly into her arm.

    That meant she''d be able to channel energy into her palm and fire off a Crystal Core Blaster¡ªperfect for long-range kills.

    Just imagining it made Laura giddy. She couldn''t wait.

    But PhD''s ambitions didn''t stop there. He was aiming for a full elemental set¡ªplanning to embed eight, maybe even ten different crystal cores into Laura''s arm. She''d be able to switch between them on the fly.

    With the alloy arm boosting her combat power, Laura wasn''t just back¡ªshe was stronger than ever. In a twisted way, losing her arm had actually turned out to be a blessing.

    So yeah, maybe it wasn''t such a bad thing after all...

    Among the horde, another zombie stood out¡ªnot because of his body, but because of his... accessory.

    Big Ears had actually found a piece of string and threaded Chompers'' front tooth onto it, hanging it right through the hole in his injured ear.

    Weirdly enough, it kind of worked.

    The oversized tooth dangling from his massive ear gave him this bizarre, almost "fashion-forward" zombie vibe.

    Even Shrimpy and Mist couldn''t help but compliment him.

    "Damn, Big Ears, you''re looking sharp!"

    Big Ears puffed up with pride, his vanity fully satisfied. "What can I say? I''ve already reached peak power¡ªno one can touch me. Time to pivot to a career based on looks¡­"

    Once the whole horde had gathered, Elegy stood alone, cradling her guitar. Her fingers danced across the strings, and a powerful, electrifying melody burst into the air, echoing across the skies of Los Angeles.

    The zombies went wild.

    They started moving to the beat, their excitement building. And now, the stage effects were next-level.

    Sprout''s vines whipped through the air like backup dancers, swaying in rhythm.

    Mist let loose a thick, swirling fog, cloaking the scene in a moody haze.

    Then came Petal¡ªher signature move. With a wave of her hand, a flurry of flower petals rained down like a floral storm.

    The atmosphere hit its peak.

    Elegy threw herself into the performance, her raspy, undead voice cutting through the air like gravel and smoke¡ªpure zombie soul.

    ???? "When the night has come, and the land is dark¡­ I won''t be afraid, just as long as you stand by me~~~" ????

    "¡­"

    "Holy shit," Ethan muttered, standing at the floor-to-ceiling window, watching the chaos unfold below. He couldn''t help but be impressed. "Didn''t know my crew had this much flair."

    "Let ''em have their fun¡­"

    After all, there weren''t any enemies left in the area. With no one to fight, singing and dancing were about all they had to do.

    But Ethan had his sights set on the next move¡ªTexas.

    That''s where the Black Hand Legion had their base: Blackhand City. It was also home to Genesis Biotech''s U.S. headquarters. The resources there? Way richer than anything left in L.A.

    And more importantly, it was the perfect place for Laura to get her revenge. Time to show Slade and his crew what real cruelty looked like.

    But Ethan''s plans didn''t stop there.

    He wasn''t just going to go himself¡ªhe was bringing the whole damn horde. A full-scale Zombie Horde migration straight into Texas.

    At this point, hiding out wasn''t just unnecessary¡ªit was a waste of time. There wasn''t a single other zombie faction left that could pose a threat to him.

    So why wait?

    Better to strike first. Crush any up-and-coming zombie factions before they had a chance to grow into real problems.

    Sure, there were two states between L.A. and Texas¡ªbut with heavy-hitters like Bulldozer and Laura leading the charge, they could steamroll through anything in their way.

    Ethan''s plan this time wasn''t just about wiping out threats¡ªhe wanted to consolidate. Aside from a few necessary eliminations, his main goal was to absorb the remaining zombie factions, pulling the undead from every city under one banner.

    His current 100,000-strong Zombie Horde would remain the core¡ªhis inner circle. The rest? Auxiliary forces. Useful, but not entirely trustworthy.

    After all, with that many zombies, you''re bound to get a few bad apples. If a traitor popped up at the wrong time, it could cause chaos he didn''t need.

    So Ethan gave the operation a name: Operation Steamroll.

    If everything went smoothly, the horde''s numbers would explode¡ªhundreds of thousands, then millions. And eventually... every potential threat would be crushed before it could even breathe.

    The thought of it made Ethan grin. It was bold. Brutal. Beautiful.

    He didn''t waste a second. Orders flew out to his lieutenants. It was time to unleash hell.

    Time for the undead to rise in full force.

    The Swarm was coming.

    ...

    Back in Los Angeles, the city was still buzzing. But the shockwaves from the epic battle between the two SS-class Zombie Kings hadn''t faded. Among human factions, the aftermath was pure panic.

    Ethan had become the most powerful zombie overlord on the continent¡ªand the most terrifying.

    Everyone was asking the same question: What''s he going to do next?

    And silently praying: Please don''t let it be us...

    But no one was sweating harder than the folks at Genesis Biotech''s L.A. branch. The whole company was on edge, nerves fraying by the hour.

    "Mr. Nathan! Now that the Zombie King''s won, he''s not gonna come after us, right?" a junior exec asked, voice trembling.

    "I... I don''t know," Nathan muttered, sitting in his office, fingers pressed to his chin.

    Normally, he wouldn''t be too worried. If Ethan had wanted to attack them, he would''ve done it already.

    But this time felt different. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Drone footage had clearly shown Sophia teaming up with the Black Hand Legion to injure one of the Zombie Kings.

    And Sophia? She used to be Genesis Biotech''s golden girl¡ªits public face.

    "What if the Zombie King thinks... I ordered Sophia to do it?" Nathan whispered, dread creeping into his voice.

    His secretary and a few other execs gasped.

    "Oh god, that''s totally possible," she said, eyes wide.

    Nathan''s face darkened. If Ethan came for him, that was one thing. But he wasn''t about to go down as someone else''s scapegoat.

    "Mr. Nathan, what do we do?" the secretary asked, panic rising.

    "Is our network back online yet?" Nathan asked suddenly, a spark of an idea forming.

    The secretary blinked, confused by the shift. "Uh... yes, it''s been restored."

    "Good. Then get a statement out. Now."

    "A statement? About what?"

    Nathan leaned forward, voice sharp. "Put out a public announcement: Sophia has betrayed the company. She''s colluding with the Black Hand Legion and has fled to their base in Blackhand City. From this moment on, everything she does has nothing to do with us."

    "Oh! Got it!" The secretary caught on fast and rushed to get it done.

    Within minutes, the long-dormant Genesis Biotech L.A. website lit up with a new post.

    Headline: "Sophia''s Defection"

    But the drama didn''t stop there.

    The North American regional HQ had been watching everything closely.

    And just as the L.A. branch''s network came back online, Nathan''s screen lit up with an incoming video call.

    It was Richard¡ªfrom corporate.

    Nathan didn''t answer right away. He sat back, thinking fast.

    How do I spin this?

    Then it hit him.

    Blame everything on Sophia. Even the failure to eliminate the Zombie King. Make it all her fault.

    He straightened his tie, took a breath, and hit "Accept."

    ...

 Chapter 454 - 454: Boss is just... too damn good to us

    As soon as the video call connected, Richard''s old, stern face filled the massive screen on the wall. His brows were furrowed, his expression grim.

    "What the hell happened over there?"

    "Richard... you wouldn''t believe it," Nathan said, looking like a man betrayed by the universe itself. "The two major zombie nests were about to go head-to-head. I was just about to swoop in and wipe them both out. But then... Sophia turned on the company. She brought people with her and teamed up with the Black Hand Legion."

    He sniffled dramatically, eyes glistening with fake tears. His performance could''ve earned him an Oscar.

    Richard''s frown deepened, his face darkening even more.

    "Sophia, she... damn it¡­"

    "I''m sorry, Richard," Nathan said, voice full of righteous regret. "I failed to eliminate the Zombie King. I let you and the company down."

    "No, no¡ªdon''t say that," Richard cut in quickly, shaking his head. "This isn''t your fault. Not at all."

    He even tried to offer a few words of comfort.

    After all, Sophia had taken a whole squad of elite operatives with her. Even if Nathan was a top-tier operator, you can''t cook a gourmet meal without ingredients. No way this was all on him.

    Nathan nodded repeatedly, his face twisted in righteous fury. "That damn Sophia! I won''t let her get away with this!"

    "Yeah... I really misjudged her," Richard muttered, clearly frustrated. "But forget about her for now. You need to focus on your own situation."

    The battle between the two SS-class Zombie Kings had just ended, and now the Genesis Biotech branch in Los Angeles was completely surrounded by the undead. It was like standing on the edge of a cliff¡ªone wrong move and it was all over.

    "What''s the situation with the zombies? Any signs they''re about to attack you?"

    "I... I don''t think so?" Nathan replied hesitantly. Truth was, he wasn''t sure at all.

    Just then, the office door swung open. One of his subordinates, the guy in charge of monitoring the zombie nests, rushed in.

    "Mr. Nathan! Bad news! The Los Angeles Zombie Horde is massing¡ªthere''s movement!"

    "What?!" Nathan''s jaw dropped. His face went pale.

    No way... Are they really coming for me?

    If so, his days of kicking back and relaxing were officially over.

    Richard saw the panic on his face and quickly tried to calm him down. "Nathan, don''t panic. This is exactly when you need to stay cool. If it comes to it, I''ll send reinforcements right away."

    Nathan didn''t buy it for a second. Reinforcements? Against the strongest zombie nest in the entire U.S.? Who the hell could stop that?

    And even if someone could, it was already too late.

    But then, the subordinate continued, shifting the tone completely.

    "No, wait¡ªsirs, the horde isn''t heading this way. They''re moving... toward Texas."

    "...???"

    Richard''s face on the screen turned into a giant question mark.

    "Toward Texas?"

    He''d just been trying to reassure Nathan, but now something clearly clicked in his mind. His face went ghost-white.

    "Wait... they''re not coming for me, are they?"

    "Uh... Richard, hey, don''t panic¡ª"

    "I gotta go. Emergency meeting."

    Before Nathan could say another word, Richard abruptly ended the call.

    "..."

    Nathan stood there for a moment, stunned, then let out a long, exasperated sigh.

    Wasn''t he just telling me not to panic?

    But then it hit him¡ªand a grin slowly spread across his face.

    If the Los Angeles horde was migrating en masse... that meant the danger was moving away from him. He was in the clear.

    The worry lines on his forehead vanished. He turned, dropped into his office chair, kicked his feet up on the desk, and folded his arms behind his head like he didn''t have a care in the world.

    "Let the good times roll..."

    ...

    Los Angeles.

    Bulldozer, Laura, and the other Zombie Kings were on the move, leading their elite undead squads out of their nests one after another.

    It was the first time such a massive mobilization had taken place. Wherever they passed, blood and chaos were sure to follow.

    Each of these Zombie Kings had reached S-rank strength¡ªpowerful enough to dominate on their own. Honestly, even the top dogs of other zombie nests probably weren''t much stronger.

    But the one who seemed the most excited? That''d be Mist, from the Overlord Squad.

    Why? Because he was originally from Texas. For him, this was like going home.

    "Man, I wonder how my old crew''s doing," Mist mused aloud. "Maybe they''ve built something up by now?"

    "You had a crew?" Big Ears asked, raising a brow.

    "Of course I did," Mist said proudly, nodding. "I was a big deal back then. Had my own turf, my own boys. Back in the day, we were tearing it up¡ªuh, I mean, valiantly fighting for survival. Real glory days."

    Big Ears chuckled. "Well, I gotta see what your little minions are like when we get there."

    Mist grinned. "Oh, and get this¡ªboss said I don''t have to march with the horde. I''m flying straight there."

    "For real?" Shrimpy perked up, eyes wide.

    Big Ears'' eyes lit up too. "Damn, looks like after that epic battle, the boss is finally giving us some VIP treatment."

    Mist waved it off. "Nah, it''s just ''cause I know the area. I''m gonna scout ahead, be the local guide."

    "Oh..." The others nodded in understanding.

    "So... what about us?" Big Ears asked hopefully.

    "Yeah, uh... this doesn''t really involve you guys," Mist said bluntly.

    Big Ears: "..."

    ...

    A few days later, Ethan had fully absorbed the crystal core. His strength was now solid, his body in peak condition.

    It was time to move.

    He was heading to Texas.

    He''d been there once before¡ªhunted down members of the Black Hand Legion, hijacked Genesis Biotech resources, and stirred up quite the storm.

    Now, he was going back¡ªwith a vengeance.

    Ethan''s figure flickered and vanished. In the next moment, he appeared on the street below. With a casual wave of his hand, a sleek, high-tech aircraft materialized in the middle of the wide road.

    "Let''s go."

    "Right behind you, boss!" Mist had been waiting there, grinning ear to ear as he scampered up the ramp into the aircraft.

    Nearby, Big Ears, Shrimpy, and Locomotive exchanged glances, their eyes full of envy.

    "Boss, this thing looks insane," Big Ears said, practically drooling. "What''s it feel like to ride in one of these?"

    Ethan glanced at him, immediately picking up on what he was hinting at.

    "Get in."

    "Yesss!"

    The three zombies cheered like kids on Christmas morning. They even jumped in place before scrambling aboard the aircraft.

    With a satisfying click, the hatch sealed shut.

    The engines roared to life, and in a burst of flame and light, the aircraft shot into the sky like a comet.

    Inside, Big Ears and the others sat stiffly, eyes darting around the pristine interior. They didn''t dare touch anything, terrified they''d mess it up.

    "It''s fine. Make yourselves comfortable," Ethan said casually. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The three of them were instantly moved. If zombies could cry, they''d be bawling right now.

    Boss is just... too damn good to us.

    In that moment, they silently swore to themselves: once they got to Texas, they''d give it everything they had. Be the first into danger, the last to retreat. Blaze a trail for the boss and help him conquer new territory.

    "You can count on us, boss. We won''t let you down," Big Ears said, nodding with fierce determination.

    Ethan gave him a sideways glance. "Mm."

    Truth was, he only brought them along because their combat skills weren''t exactly game-changing. Marching with the main horde would''ve been pointless.

    And since the aircraft had extra seats... might as well fill ''em.

    No harm in giving the deadbeats a lift.

    ...

 Chapter 455 - 455: Fear?

    As the aircraft climbed higher into the sky, it gradually leveled out, gliding smoothly like a ship drifting through a sea of clouds. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Big Ears and the rest of the corpses were plastered to the windows, wide-eyed and gawking at the view.

    Ethan, meanwhile, sat off to the side, casually scrolling through his phone.

    Not all of the Zombie Kings had joined this migration. PhD had stayed behind to guard the nest.

    Ever since he''d modified Laura, it was like he''d opened the door to a whole new world. After the battle with Nightbane, there were plenty of zombies left with missing arms and legs.

    PhD had plans for them¡ªhe wanted to rebuild them all, piece by piece, and create a full-on "cyber-zombie army."

    The Genesis Biotech branch warehouse in San Diego still had a ton of leftover materials. Might as well put that junk to good use.

    PhD had also sent over a document¡ªGenesis Biotech''s infamous "Zombie King Files."

    Ethan scrolled through the contents.

    According to the file, including himself, there were a total of nine powerful Zombie Kings.

    Each one was a tyrant in their own right, the kind of apocalyptic nightmare that had wiped out thousands¡ªif not tens of thousands¡ªof humans. They were walking disasters.

    But six of them weren''t even in the U.S. Of the three that were, Ethan had already taken out Nightbane.

    That meant, as of now, there was only one other Zombie King left in the States, according to Genesis Biotech''s records.

    And that one? Way out east. Too far to worry about for now.

    Besides, Nightbane had been top-tier. Even if this other King was just as strong, it was unlikely they were stronger. Odds were, they wouldn''t be a match for Ethan.

    Still, Ethan kept a close eye on the other Zombie Kings.

    He needed high-grade crystal cores to break through to SSS rank.

    After absorbing Nightbane''s core, his mental power had skyrocketed. He''d even started developing illusion-casting abilities. If he could get his hands on more cores, who knew what else he might unlock?

    At the very least, it would boost his strength¡ªand maybe even make his illusions capable of doing real damage.

    Right now, the aircraft streaked across the sky like a rainbow-colored blur. After about two hours, they crossed into Texas.

    Ethan''s plan was to hit up the Genesis Biotech base or Blackhand City first¡ªsee if he could scavenge some high-level crystal cores. He knew the terrain well by now. Might as well thank them for their generous "donations."

    The aircraft began to slow, gradually descending.

    Through the windows, they could see the ruined city below. In the wake of the apocalypse, skyscrapers had crumbled, and everything in sight was a mess of debris and decay.

    "We''re here! Look, that''s my old turf down there!" Mist shouted, practically bouncing with excitement.

    "Oh? Not bad. Looks pretty big," Big Ears said, squinting out the window.

    Shrimpy''s eyes lit up. "Think there''s any tasty shrimp down there?"

    "..." Mist''s face went dark. "This isn''t a coastal city. Where the hell would shrimp come from?"

    "Damn. That''s a shame," Shrimpy muttered, shaking his head.

    As the aircraft descended further, the streets below came into clearer view¡ªbut they were completely deserted. Not a single zombie in sight.

    "Wait, where are my guys? They''re all gone?" Mist''s voice wavered with unease.

    "Maybe the humans wiped them out?" Shrimpy offered casually.

    But Mist''s heart skipped a beat. That... actually made sense.

    Last time, Genesis Biotech and the Black Hand Legion had sent a massive force to this city to hunt Ethan down. They''d lost thousands of elite troops in the process.

    After Ethan left, maybe they''d snapped and taken it out on the local zombies¡ªslaughtered every last one of them.

    "Boss, do you think... all my brothers are dead?" Mist asked, his voice tight with worry.

    Ethan scanned the streets below. Empty. No trace of zombie energy. It was impossible to say for sure.

    "I don''t know. Let''s take a look around first."

    "Yeah, okay!" Mist nodded quickly, eyes glued to the window, searching desperately.

    So instead of landing right away, the aircraft began sweeping the city and surrounding areas, scanning for any signs of life¡ªor undeath.

    But the streets remained eerily quiet. Packs of rats scurried through the ruins, squeaking and screeching as they foraged for food.

    The fact that rats were roaming around so freely meant one thing¡ªthere hadn''t been any zombie activity here for a long time.

    "We''re screwed! Totally screwed!" Mist groaned, slumping in despair. He was convinced now¡ªhis crew was toast.

    "Bet it was Genesis Biotech. Bastards probably wiped them out!"

    "Mist, don''t worry," Big Ears said, puffing up his chest. "We''re the Overlord Squad. We''ve got your back. Just say the word, and the four of us will raze Genesis Biotech to the ground!"

    "Uh¡­" Mist blinked, caught off guard. Suddenly, revenge didn''t sound so appealing anymore.

    Ethan, meanwhile, was thinking it through. Even if Mist''s crew wasn''t dead, something had definitely gone wrong. Either way, they weren''t in the city anymore.

    He steered the aircraft toward the outskirts, scanning the open plains beyond the ruins.

    Finally, the sensors picked up movement¡ªzombies. A lot of them. At least a hundred, clustered into a horde, snarling and howling as they chased something.

    Up ahead, a few zombies were sprinting for their lives, agile and fast, putting serious distance between themselves and the pack.

    Big Ears squinted at the fleeing figures, a flicker of recognition in his eyes. "Hey¡­ are those your guys?"

    "Yes! That''s them!" Mist''s face lit up with excitement. "That''s my crew!"

    So they weren''t all dead¡ªbut they were in deep trouble, being hunted down by their own kind.

    Among the pursuing horde was a B-class squad leader, eyes glowing with bloodlust, radiating pure aggression.

    "Don''t let them get away! Wipe them out!" the leader roared.

    "RAAARGH!" the horde bellowed in unison, charging forward like a tidal wave of rage.

    The squad leader was the fastest of them all, surging ahead of the pack with terrifying speed. His movements were sharp, enhanced¡ªclearly the result of some kind of modification.

    "Looks like a Genesis Biotech creation," Ethan muttered, watching closely.

    The fleeing zombies glanced back and saw the squad leader gaining on them. Panic hit them like a brick wall.

    "Shit! He''s fast!"

    "He''s juiced up on some kind of evolution serum¡ªwe can''t outrun that!"

    "If only our old boss Mist was here¡­"

    "Forget it! Just hang on a little longer! The rest of the crew''s up ahead¡ªif we have to, we''ll make our last stand there!"

    They pushed themselves harder, sprinting with everything they had.

    But the squad leader was elite¡ªtop-tier. No regular zombie could match that kind of speed. The gap between them was closing fast.

    Just as he was about to catch up¡ª

    A small forest appeared ahead, dense with underbrush and shadowed by thick trees. From the tall grass, more zombies began to rise, hidden until now.

    At the front stood one with a makeshift crown of woven grass on his head, blending into the foliage.

    "You really won''t stop until we''re all dead, huh?" he growled, eyes burning with fury.

    Seeing his comrades being hunted down, he launched himself forward, fist cocked back, and slammed it toward the squad leader.

    "Huh? Who the hell¡ª" The squad leader barely had time to react, crossing his arms to block.

    THUD!

    The impact sent him flying back dozens of feet, skidding to a stop as he struggled to regain his footing.

    The zombie with the grass crown stood his ground, eyes locked on his enemy, radiating a fierce determination. He wasn''t backing down.

    "I am Fear," he said coldly. "And I''ve come to fight."

    "¡­What?"

    The squad leader blinked, confused, sizing him up.

    "Fear? That''s your name? What, am I supposed to be scared of you or something?"

    ¡­

 Chapter 456 - 456: You really came for me...

    "..." Fear stood there, a vein twitching on his forehead.

    "Man, that name of yours... it''s seriously messed up." The underboss gave him a weird look, but his expression quickly turned vicious. "Well then, today I''m gonna beat the crap outta you, Fear!"

    With that, he lunged forward like a beast, tackling Fear to the ground. His jaws opened wide, aiming straight for Fear''s neck.

    Fear''s heart jumped into his throat. He threw up both claws just in time, pushing against the guy''s head to keep those teeth at bay.

    The two of them rolled across the ground, locked in a brutal, no-holds-barred brawl.

    This underboss had been injected with both the X and Y viruses¡ªhis body was a tank, and his healing factor was off the charts.

    Fear was clearly outmatched. If his combat level was a 3, this guy was a solid 4¡ªstronger, faster, and relentless.

    All around them, other zombies had clashed into a chaotic melee. They clawed, bit, and roared at each other, the air thick with snarls and screams.

    "Hah! You''re weak as hell!" the underboss sneered, straddling Fear and throwing punches with both fists.

    Fear tried to block with his arms, but a few heavy blows still landed. His head rang like a bell, vision swimming.

    There was no way their ragtag group of zombies could take on the ones backed by Genesis Biotech.

    His crew was already starting to fall. Their numbers, already thin, were dwindling fast.

    Fear''s mind flashed to Mist. To Ethan. He remembered the promise he''d made¡ªto lead their horde, to grow stronger together. And now? It looked like he was about to break that promise.

    "I... I''m sorry..."

    "Huh?"

    The underboss paused, confused. Sorry? Sorry to who?

    Was this guy so messed up from the beating he was just babbling nonsense now?

    "Die already!" the underboss snarled, gripping Fear''s head with both hands and twisting hard, trying to snap his neck.

    "Raaagh¡ª!"

    Fear let out a guttural roar, his heart burning with defiance.

    "I don''t wanna die! Boss said he''d come back for me!"

    Maybe it was that belief¡ªhis faith in his leader¡ªthat sparked something deep inside. Fear''s strength surged, and he fought back with everything he had.

    "Oh? Still got some fight in you, huh?"

    The underboss gritted his teeth and pushed harder.

    But Fear just wasn''t strong enough. Against this elite enforcer, he was losing ground fast. His neck creaked under the pressure¡ªbones straining, seconds from snapping.

    "I''d like to see who the hell''s gonna save you now!" the underboss growled, pouring all his strength into the final twist.

    But just as the words left his mouth, the sky above suddenly churned with thick, black fog. It rolled in like a tidal wave, swallowing the sun, plunging everything into darkness.

    It was like someone had flipped a switch¡ªday turned to night in an instant.

    The underboss froze, eyes darting upward.

    "What the hell...?"

    Down below, Fear''s eyes lit up with a savage gleam. That fog... that feeling... it was all too familiar.

    "He''s here... He''s really back!"

    From within the swirling mist, four figures emerged.

    Big Ears. Shrimpy. And the rest of the Overlord Squad.

    "You dare mess with my little bro? You''re dead meat!" Mist''s voice boomed through the darkness, full of fury.

    Big Ears locked eyes with the underboss, instantly sizing him up. Strong¡ªbut not stronger than him.

    "Let''s take this bastard down, boys!"

    The four zombies launched themselves forward. One grabbed the guy''s legs, another his arms, one went for the head, and the last twisted his neck.

    They moved like a well-oiled machine¡ªbattle-hardened, perfectly in sync.

    And they were stronger. If the underboss was a 4, these guys were solid 5s.

    It didn''t take long. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Crack.

    With a sickening snap, the four of them twisted his neck clean around¡ªending it right there.

    After the underboss was taken out, the Overlord Squad didn''t stop¡ªthey charged straight into the rest of the enemy horde.

    For a battle of this scale, Big Ears and the other three were more than enough to carry the fight. They tore through the opposing zombies like a buzzsaw, cutting down everything in their path.

    And Mist''s old crew? The moment they saw that thick, rolling fog, it was like someone had injected them with pure adrenaline. They fought harder, fiercer¡ªlike they had something to prove.

    In just a few minutes, the enemy was in total disarray. Aside from a few who managed to flee, the rest were wiped out¡ªcompletely annihilated.

    "First thing we do after landing is lead a full-on battle? Man, we''re gonna make a name for ourselves in Texas!" Big Ears said, riding high on the victory.

    Shrimpy nodded enthusiastically. "I''m starting to think Texas is where we''re really meant to shine."

    "Yeah, no doubt," Big Ears agreed.

    The truth was, back in L.A. and the surrounding areas, the zombies were way too strong. The four of them were basically just background noise there.

    But here? The local zombies were weaker, and for the first time in a while, they felt like real contenders again.

    "Mist!" Fear, battered and bruised, limped over, his voice trembling with emotion.

    Mist clapped a hand on his shoulder. "You did good, brother. You held out."

    "It wasn''t... nothing," Fear said through gritted teeth, trying to hold back the pain.

    But just then, the thick fog began to fade, slowly unraveling like smoke in the wind. And through the haze, not far off, a figure in white appeared.

    Handsome. Calm. Unshaken.

    "Boss!" Fear''s voice cracked as he saw Ethan. All the pain, all the fear, all the bottled-up emotion came flooding out like a dam breaking.

    "Waaahhh... Boss... you really came for me... waaahhh..."

    Fear stumbled forward and collapsed in front of Ethan, sobbing like a child who''d finally found his way home. His cries were raw, heartbreaking¡ªenough to make even the coldest heart ache.

    Ethan blinked, a little surprised. Fear was one of the rare low-level zombies who had evolved enough to actually cry. The last one who''d done that... was Laura.

    Which meant Fear had massive potential for evolution.

    "Look at you, all torn up. Come on, don''t cry," Ethan said gently.

    "Mm-hmm." Fear nodded quickly, wiping his tears and trying to pull himself together.

    Big Ears walked over, frowning. "Alright, bro, what the hell happened? Why were you being hunted by another zombie horde? Spill it¡ªI''ll make it right."

    "It was Genesis Biotech..." Fear began, his voice low but steady, and he laid it all out.

    After Ethan had wiped out Genesis Biotech''s elite squad and the Black Hand Legion, Richard¡ªthe man pulling the strings¡ªhad gone ballistic. No way he was letting that slide.

    He sent out more teams to scout the area. At first, they kept a low profile. But once they realized Ethan had left, they started getting bolder.

    And worst of all, they left behind a pack of their own trained zombies.

    Fear and the others became easy targets¡ªpunching bags for the humans'' frustration. They were constantly hunted by Awakeners, forced to run and hide like rats.

    If it hadn''t been for Mist''s teachings¡ªhis "Ultimate Survival Tactics"¡ªthey''d all be dead by now. Fear had learned how to run, how to vanish, how to survive.

    Even so, they were eventually driven out of the city, forced to take shelter in a nearby forest, surviving off bugs and scraps. It was a miserable existence.

    But Genesis Biotech wasn''t done. They sent in their elite zombie units, forming a new horde to hunt them down in the woods.

    "Genesis Biotech... they want us wiped out," Mist said grimly.

    Big Ears narrowed his eyes, thinking it over. Just as he suspected¡ªthis all traced back to Genesis Biotech.

    "Are they really trying to push me into destroying their headquarters?"

    "Huh?" Fear''s eyes widened. Was he really that strong? He sounded... terrifying.

    Big Ears gave him a reassuring grin. "Don''t worry. Those days of running and hiding? They''re over. Now you''ve got me... and our boss is here too. That means we''ve got hope again."

    ...

 Chapter 457 - 457: Top secret

    "Let''s go. We''ll head back to our territory in the city first," Ethan said.

    After all, that was still his turf¡ªhe couldn''t just abandon it.

    The moment Fear and the others heard this, they lit up with excitement.

    The days of running¡­ were finally over.

    They were going back to their lair. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Without wasting time, Ethan led the Overlord Squad, along with Fear and the rest of his underlings, back into the city.

    Before the apocalypse, this place had been known as San Antonio¡ªa pretty sizable city.

    Now, though, it was a crumbling wasteland. Buildings had collapsed and were covered in moss. The streets were littered with bones and rotting corpses, half-buried in the rubble.

    Ethan also noticed signs of recent human activity¡ªfootprints, empty instant noodle wrappers, the plastic skins from hot dogs.

    "Humans have been here?" he asked.

    "Yeah, yeah," Fear nodded quickly. "After Genesis Biotech drove us out, the place turned into a ghost town. A lot of humans started coming here to scavenge for supplies."

    "Most of the big supermarkets and storage facilities have already been picked clean, but people still find stuff in old homes¡ªcanned food that''s still good for another couple years, and other useful things. Some folks even treat it like a game, exploring for fun."

    "Huh. That does sound kinda fun," Ethan said, nodding. The idea of wandering through an empty city, going house to house, did have a certain treasure-hunt vibe to it.

    Mist chimed in, "But the humans coming here are all from Genesis Biotech. They don''t let anyone from the nearby shelters or the Black Hand Legion step foot in this area. They say it''s their turf now."

    "Humans, huh¡­ I haven''t killed one in two months," Ethan muttered, stopping in his tracks and looking up at the sky.

    For a Zombie King, that was a long dry spell.

    "I wonder who the next lucky ones will be¡­"

    ¡­

    After arriving in Texas, Ethan had set up base in San Antonio. He was planning to get revenge for Fear and the others¡ªand he was also waiting for his first batch of prey to walk right into his trap.

    Meanwhile, at Genesis Biotech''s U.S. headquarters, the mood was grim.

    The zombie swarm from Los Angeles had broken loose and was heading straight for Texas. Everyone was on edge, like they had a boulder hanging over their heads, ready to drop at any second.

    Richard had first called an emergency meeting with the top brass.

    Then he sent out a notice to every Genesis Biotech branch across the U.S., summoning all regional heads to a virtual conference.

    Now, in the digital meeting room, a circle of executives sat around a virtual table.

    But the number of attendees had clearly shrunk. Many familiar faces were gone¡ªsome had died when their local branches were overrun, others had vanished for unknown reasons. A rare few had even defected¡­ like Sophia.

    "The fact that you''re all still here, sitting at this table, speaks volumes about your capabilities," Richard began, offering a rare compliment.

    Nathan, the head of the Los Angeles branch, was among them. He nodded slightly, agreeing in his mind.

    "Damn right¡­"

    Everyone else in the meeting wore tense, grim expressions. Nathan, on the other hand, was faking it. The zombie horde had left L.A. and was now heading farther and farther away from him¡ªtoward Texas.

    Which meant he was safe.

    It was like all his coworkers were stuck in a nightmare, drowning in pressure, while he was secretly on vacation.

    Every time he thought about it, Nathan could barely hold back a grin. But he had to keep it together¡ªif he cracked a smile now, he''d look like a total sociopath.

    Richard continued, his voice heavy with gravity. "The zombie exodus from Los Angeles¡­ it''s a catastrophe for every last human survivor."

    "Oh, absolutely¡ªa total disaster," Nathan chimed in quickly, nodding like a bobblehead.

    Richard shot him a sharp glance, his brow twitching.

    "Shut up."

    "Right¡­ sorry," Nathan muttered, shrinking back in his seat.

    Richard turned his gaze to the rest of the group. "Anyone have any thoughts?"

    A young executive spoke up, his tone urgent. "Richard, the horde''s not just moving¡ªthey''re absorbing every zombie faction they pass, like a snowball rolling downhill. They''re getting bigger and stronger by the day. We can''t just sit back and let this happen. We need to try and stop them¡ªat least slow them down."

    But the moment he said it, the rest of the room started shaking their heads.

    In theory, sure¡ªit made sense. But in practice? It was suicide.

    That horde was over a hundred thousand strong. Fifty thousand of them were elite-class, and among them were thousands of top-tier monsters.

    There were multiple S-class Zombie Kings in the mix¡ªeach one a nightmare on its own. And they weren''t just brute-force types. There were speed-types, psychic-types, even fusion-types. Not to mention the mutated zombie beasts¡­ and their terrifying leader.

    So what the hell were they supposed to stop them with?

    The room fell into a heavy silence. No one had an answer.

    They couldn''t stop it. Not really. Not with what they had.

    "But we can''t just sit here and watch them steamroll across America!" the young exec snapped, his face flushed with frustration. "That''s just waiting to die!"

    Still, no one responded. Their faces were pale, their eyes hollow. Only Nathan sat there with his chin propped on one hand, two fingers pressed against his lips like he was deep in thought¡ªlooking every bit like someone who''d been "professionally trained" to look concerned.

    Then Richard''s eyes narrowed, his voice dropping into something sharper, more focused.

    "I don''t know¡­ maybe I can stop them."

    That got everyone''s attention. Heads snapped up. Eyes locked on him.

    Wait¡ªdid he have a plan?

    Richard paused, letting the tension build before he continued. "Charging in now would be suicide. We''d just be feeding them bodies. But if we consolidate all our forces and build the strongest possible defense line¡ªright at the edge of Texas¡ªwe might stand a chance."

    "The strongest¡­ defense line?" someone echoed, stunned.

    The idea hit like a thunderclap. It was bold. Massive. Unprecedented.

    "Can that even work?" another asked, skeptical but hopeful.

    "We won''t know unless we try," Richard said firmly.

    Of course, he knew the horde itself was terrifying¡ªbut the real threat wasn''t the numbers. It was the one leading them.

    The SS-class Zombie King.

    If they could take that thing down, the rest would fall apart. That was the key.

    And with that thought, Richard knew it was time to revive a long-abandoned plan¡ªProject Perfect Team.

    A team designed specifically to counter that Zombie King''s abilities. A squad built to kill the unkillable.

    The plan had been shelved for months. The requirements were too extreme. They couldn''t find the right people.

    But now, with the emergence of the fourth-generation Cyborgs, Richard had hope again.

    "I''ve already submitted a request to HQ to reactivate Project Perfect Team," he said. "And it''s been approved."

    "Holy shit¡­" someone whispered, eyes wide.

    The room, once filled with despair, now flickered with the first sparks of hope.

    If the Perfect Team was back in play¡­ maybe, just maybe, they had a shot at taking down an SS-class Zombie King.

    "But," Richard added, his tone turning cautious, "based on past combat data, even one Perfect Team might not be enough."

    Brows furrowed across the table.

    Not enough? Even with a Perfect Team?

    Damn, this guy wasn''t taking any chances.

    "Then what else do we need?" someone asked.

    Richard hesitated for a moment, then made up his mind.

    "There''s one more thing. Top secret. Originally, this was classified above your clearance levels¡ªbut given the situation, I think it''s time you knew."

    Everyone leaned in, ears perked. If even they weren''t supposed to know, it had to be something huge.

    Richard lowered his voice. "According to intel from HQ¡­ one of our deep-space instruments picked up a signal. A transmission. From extraterrestrial humans."

    ¡­

 Chapter 458 - 458: Maybe you should just endure it...

    "What?!"

    Everyone in the room looked stunned. Headquarters had picked up a signal from beyond Earth¡ªdid that mean... aliens?

    The young executive from earlier leaned forward, curiosity written all over his face.

    "Richard, that alien signal... what exactly did it say?"

    "After decoding, it turns out the alien species is friendly," Richard replied. "They said they want to help us fight the zombies. And they''ve sent us a piece of advanced tech¡ªsomething way ahead of anything on Earth. It''s the core technology behind the fifth-generation Cyborgs: the NeuroCore?." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Holy shit!" gasped one of the execs, echoing the shock rippling through the room. No wonder this was top-level classified.

    The fourth-gen Cyborgs were already at their peak¡ªpowerful enough to take down most Zombie Kings. And now they were already working on Gen Five? It was hard to even imagine how powerful that would be.

    Richard continued, "The NeuroCore? in the fifth-gen Cyborgs has computational power a trillion trillion times greater than the fourth-gen. Plus, it''s got advanced autonomous learning capabilities. Once it''s deployed, it''ll be the ultimate killing machine."

    The room fell silent. The implications were staggering. This thing sounded like it was beyond human control.

    "Richard... is there a chance these fifth-gen Cyborgs could become a threat to us humans?"

    "No idea," Richard said with a shrug. "But even if they are, it''s still better than getting eaten alive by zombies, right?"

    "Yeah, true."

    The execs all nodded in agreement. It made sense. The flicker of hope that had sparked in their hearts now burned even brighter.

    Maybe things weren''t as good as they hoped¡ªbut they weren''t as bad as they feared either.

    If they could really pull off the fifth-gen Cyborgs, and combine them with the ''Perfect Team''... they''d be unstoppable.ity could still reclaim its place as the dominant force on this planet.

    Seeing the renewed fire in his team''s eyes, Richard felt a surge of anticipation.

    "Alright, everyone! Let''s start assembling our best fighters. The future of humanity... is in your hands!"

    "Yes, sir!" they all responded in unison, the gloom that had hung over them now completely swept away.

    But off to the side, Nathan looked around awkwardly, clearly not fitting in with the sudden surge of enthusiasm.

    "Uh... so I don''t need to go to HQ for backup, right?"

    "You..." Richard paused, clearly exasperated. He was in the middle of rallying the troops, and Nathan had to go and kill the vibe.

    "Yeah, don''t bother. You wouldn''t be much help anyway."

    "Cool, works for me," Nathan said, nodding, clearly relieved.

    The Genesis Biotech meeting was just about to wrap up.

    But right as everyone was getting ready to leave, Nathan tossed out one last question.

    "Hey Richard, what are you planning to do about Sophia?"

    The room went quiet again. The other execs turned to Richard, clearly curious about that too.

    Richard paused for a moment, then said coldly, "Sophia betrayed the company. We''re not letting her off the hook."

    Ah-choo!

    At that exact moment, Sophia sneezed. She rubbed her nose and muttered to herself, "Someone must be talking about me..."

    She was back in Blackhand City now, following Slade. A former high-ranking exec now living like a runaway, she looked completely out of place among the thugs and lowlifes.

    The place was dark, bloody, violent, and soaked in vice. From the moment she arrived, she could feel the leering eyes of the men around her¡ªhungry, predatory stares that made her skin crawl.

    Right now, she was holding a mop, cleaning out a dingy room they were using as a temporary hideout.

    "Ugh, this place is disgusting..."

    Sophia frowned. Back at Genesis Biotech, she''d never had to lift a finger. Now she was doing grunt work, and doing it badly. She was clumsy, inexperienced¡ªtruly a fall from grace.

    From riches to rags.

    Thankfully, she wasn''t alone. Selene, the girl she''d tricked into coming with her, was still by her side, wiping down the windows nearby.

    "Thanks for your help, Selene," Sophia said with a tired smile.

    "Eh... it''s nothing," Selene replied, shaking her head. Before the apocalypse, she''d worked as a hotel maid, so this kind of work came naturally to her.

    You should probably worry more about yourself, she thought silently.

    Sophia straightened up and said with quiet determination, "Selene, don''t worry. One day, I''ll rise again. You know I have what it takes."

    "Y-yeah¡­ I guess," Selene replied hesitantly.

    She still hadn''t fully processed how she''d gone from being an Awakener at Genesis Biotech HQ to a member of the Black Hand Legion. Everything felt surreal, like she was stuck in someone else''s nightmare.

    Sophia gave her a reassuring look. "Trust me, I''ll make sure we survive this. This mess we''re in? It''s temporary. One day, we''ll have more resources and supplies than we''ll know what to do with."

    Her eyes burned with conviction. She might''ve lost her title, but her talent for spinning a dream was still razor-sharp.

    But just then¡ªBANG! The door slammed open with a violent crash.

    Slade stood in the doorway, a crooked smirk tugging at his lips as he stepped inside.

    Behind him, a bunch of Black Hand Legion thugs crowded around the entrance, craning their necks to watch like it was some kind of show.

    "Well, well, Sophia... the big shot from Genesis Biotech. Gotta say, I''ve been looking forward to this."

    "Yeah, let''s see how Brother Slade deals with her. This is gonna be good."

    "Think we''ll get a turn after?"

    "Where''s my phone? Gotta record the highlights."

    The crowd murmured with sick anticipation, a few of them even pushing into the room, phones already recording.

    Sophia''s brows furrowed into a sharp crease. She turned to face Slade, who was now slowly closing the distance between them. The floor she''d just cleaned was already smeared with his muddy boot prints.

    "You¡ªwhat the hell do you think you''re doing? Ever heard of knocking?"

    "Knocking?" Slade let out a low, mocking laugh. The Black Hand Legion tattoo on his jaw twitched as he grinned, making him look even more twisted.

    "Sweetheart, this is Blackhand City. We don''t do things your way here."

    "Then stay the hell back!" Sophia snapped, backing away like a cornered kitten, her voice trembling.

    But her retreat was cut short¡ªher back hit the cold, unforgiving wall. No more room to run.

    Slade''s massive frame loomed over her. He grabbed her slender wrist in one swift motion.

    The scene was eerily familiar¡ªjust like the night they first met.

    "I let you off easy that night," he said, voice low and dangerous. "Maybe it''s time I finish what I started. Now that you''ve fallen all the way down to Blackhand City... what''re you gonna do, huh?"

    Sophia struggled, but his grip was like a steel vice. She slapped at his chest with her free hand, panic rising in her throat.

    "Let me go!"

    "The more you fight," Slade sneered, "the more fun it is for me."

    Sophia''s breathing grew ragged. "Selene! Don''t just stand there¡ªhelp me!"

    "I... I..." Selene froze, paralyzed.

    Slade turned his head, locking eyes with her. That same predatory gleam flickered in his gaze.

    "What''s the matter? You wanna take her place? Or maybe... join in?"

    Selene''s face went pale. She understood exactly what he meant.

    She glanced toward the door¡ªstill packed with Black Hand Legion goons, all of them watching with sick excitement, like wolves waiting for the kill.

    She was an S-rank Awakener, sure¡ªbut this was Blackhand City. Their turf. Their rules.

    "Sophia... maybe... maybe you should just endure it..."

    ...

 Chapter 459 - 459: Another pervert?!

    "What???" Sophia''s eyes widened in shock. Hold it in? How the hell was she supposed to hold it in?

    They''d already come this far¡ªthere was no turning back now. Deep down, she''d already braced herself for what was coming.

    But what she hadn''t expected¡­ was the crowd gathered at the door. Watching. Recording.

    Was he seriously planning to do this in front of everyone?

    This was beyond twisted.

    And as Slade stepped closer, his overpowering masculine presence hit her like a wave. She could even smell the sweat on him...

    "This is Blackhand City, sweetheart¡ªhome of the Black Hand Legion. Any resistance is pointless. You''re not getting away from me."

    "You animal¡­" Sophia spat, but her voice lacked bite. It sounded more like surrender. Her heart sank into despair.

    "Slade, knock it off with your sick shit!"

    Just as she was about to give up, a clear, commanding female voice rang out from the doorway, cutting through the tension like a blade.

    "Huh?"

    Sophia blinked, surprised. In Blackhand City, who the hell had the guts to talk to Slade like that? A flicker of hope sparked in her chest.

    She turned toward the voice¡ªand saw something even more unexpected.

    The rowdy Black Hand Legion goons who''d been crowding the entrance just moments ago? They''d gone dead quiet. Like kids caught red-handed. Heads down. Backing away to clear a path.

    And then she saw her.

    A tall woman stepped forward from the crowd. Long, wavy hair. Crimson lips. Eyes sharp and cold as steel.

    Vanessa.

    The only female leader of the Black Hand Legion¡ªand one of its most powerful.

    There were five top leaders in Blackhand City. One had been killed by Ethan not long ago, leaving four. And while they were all technically equals, Vanessa had a reputation. She was the one rising above the rest.

    Because above even the five leaders, there was someone else. A shadowy figure. The true head of the Black Hand Legion. No one had ever seen him¡ªjust whispers and rumors.

    Except Vanessa.

    She was the only one who''d ever met him. The only one who spoke on his behalf.

    Which meant when she spoke, everyone listened.

    Even Slade.

    He turned, scowling, and reluctantly let go of Sophia.

    "Vanessa, what the hell? You''re really gonna kill the mood like that?"

    "You call this a mood?" Vanessa shot back, her tone sharp. "The Zombie Horde from L.A. is heading straight for Texas. And that''s on you¡ªbecause you injured their Zombie King. This isn''t just trouble¡ªit''s a goddamn catastrophe. And you''re here screwing around?"

    "Oh, come on," Slade said, waving a hand dismissively. "That Zombie King''s no idiot. He''s not launching a full-scale invasion just ''cause I chopped off one of his lackey''s arms. He''s got something to gain. Revenge is just the excuse."

    Vanessa didn''t argue. He had a point. If it were just about payback, the Zombie King would''ve come straight for Slade''s head. No need to mobilize an entire horde.

    "Maybe. But he''s not letting you off the hook either. So get your shit together and figure out how we''re gonna deal with this."

    "Fine, whatever." Slade shrugged, clearly annoyed. The interruption had killed his buzz. He turned and stalked out of the room.

    The guys at the door¡ªwho''d been practically drooling with anticipation¡ªlooked crushed. The show they''d been hoping for wasn''t happening. They lingered, disappointed.

    "What are you idiots still standing around for? Get lost!" Vanessa snapped.

    "Y-yes, ma''am!" a few of them stammered, scrambling to disappear.

    The room finally fell quiet again.

    Sophia stood there, the floor she''d just cleaned now covered in muddy footprints. It mirrored the mess in her heart¡ªchaotic, trampled. She felt a pang of helpless frustration.

    But at least she was safe. Slade was gone.

    She looked at Vanessa, eyes filled with admiration. A woman who could command a place like Blackhand City? That took serious power. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Thank you¡­" she said softly, genuinely grateful. If Slade had gotten his way, she didn''t even want to imagine what would''ve happened.

    She''d just been saved by a miracle.

    But then¡ªVanessa stepped closer.

    Slowly.

    And with one finger, she tilted Sophia''s chin up.

    Her eyes burned with the same predatory gleam Slade had just moments ago.

    "I like women like you," she said, voice low and dangerous.

    "???" Sophia''s eyes went wide. The realization hit her like a slap.

    You''ve got to be kidding me.

    Another pervert?!

    ...

    Right now, both the Black Hand Legion and Genesis Biotech¡ªtwo of the most powerful factions left¡ªwere quietly gearing up for the incoming zombie onslaught.

    In recent days, the skies over Texas had been lit up with streaks of light, like shooting stars tearing across the horizon. One after another, aircrafts zipped through the air, all converging on this one place. activity was ramping up fast¡­

    And in San Antonio, where Ethan was based, the first wave of so-called "lucky ones" had finally arrived.

    A group of Awakeners made their way into the city, their figures growing clearer as they approached.

    The autumn wind howled through the empty streets, sweeping up brittle, yellow leaves and sending them skittering across the cracked pavement. The stench of rotting corpses clung to the air, and thumb-sized flies buzzed in lazy circles above the decay.

    "Man, this place is a ghost town¡­" one young man muttered, glancing around.

    The guy leading the group gave a small, smug smile, clearly enjoying the moment to show off a little.

    "Fall always feels like the world''s holding its breath, doesn''t it?"

    "Damn, that''s deep. You should write a book or something," the younger guy said, clearly impressed.

    A girl in the back scanned the area with curious eyes. "Clint, are you sure there aren''t any zombies left in the city?"

    "Yeah, you guys are new to Texas, so you probably haven''t heard," Clint replied, turning to address the group. "San Antonio''s been cleared out for a while now. Total ghost city. If we''re lucky, we might even find some supplies. Last time I came through, I scored two whole boxes of chocolate."

    "Oh, no way! That''s awesome!" the girl''s eyes lit up with excitement.

    The Awakeners from Genesis Biotech weren''t exactly starving¡ªthey had access to basic rations like vegetables and fruit, and the top performers even got the occasional piece of chicken.

    But chocolate? That was practically extinct. A rare treasure.

    Clearly, this group had just arrived from one of Genesis Biotech''s other branches, brought in to help build the "ultimate defense line" here in Texas.

    And Clint, acting as their guide, was playing the gracious host¡ªtaking them on a little scavenger tour, like a post-apocalyptic shopping trip.

    "Let''s go," Clint said, waving them forward.

    The outer residential areas had already been picked clean, so they headed deeper into the city.

    The streets were eerily quiet, the silence broken only by the crunch of debris underfoot.

    A few oversized rat corpses lay twisted and broken by the roadside, their bodies drained of blood, tossed aside like trash.

    "Something''s off¡­"

    The girl from earlier frowned, her instincts kicking in.

    "Clint, I thought you said there weren''t any zombies left. What the hell killed those rats?"

    "No idea," Clint said, scratching his head. "Maybe some stragglers wandered back in? But don''t worry¡ªeven if there are a few, they''re just scraps. No real threat. Not a single Zombie King in sight."

    "Hm. I guess that makes sense."

    The others nodded, reassured. Judging by the way those rats had died, it did look like the work of low-level zombies. A real Zombie King wouldn''t waste time on vermin.

    But just a few blocks away, crouched low on a cracked street, Big Ears pressed his head to the ground.

    The massive earring, made from Chomper''s oversized front tooth, swung slightly as he listened intently, filtering every tiny sound through his enhanced hearing.

    Rustles. Shuffles. Breaths.

    His eyes suddenly snapped open, gleaming with a dangerous light.

    "We''ve got company."

    ...

 Chapter 460 - 460: What if there are, though?

    Shrimpy and Mist perked up the moment they heard that.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Humans showed up," Big Ears replied. "And they said there''s no powerful Zombie King in the city!"

    Shrimpy thought for a second. "Sounds like they don''t know we''re here."

    "Exactly. We need to wipe them out," Big Ears said, making the call.

    The other three zombies'' eyes gleamed with a vicious light. Their faces twisted with excitement, a violent aura radiating off them.

    "Let''s go. We need to report this to the boss¡ªnow."

    ...

    Clint led a group of Awakeners into what used to be a luxury neighborhood. The place was full of standalone villas, each with its own pool¡ªthough now the pools were bone-dry, filled with trash and scattered with a few sun-bleached skeletons. The whole area reeked of decay and abandonment.

    "Let''s search this place."

    They were all from poor backgrounds, so the chance to poke around in rich people''s homes was more than just a supply run¡ªit was a peek into a world they''d never known. A chance to see how the other half used to live.

    The others were just as hyped, nodding eagerly.

    They decided to split up to cover more ground. The dozen or so of them broke into small groups of two or three and headed into different villas.

    The area was dead quiet. No signs of life, no movement. It felt safe, so they let their guard down a bit.

    What they didn''t know was that on the roof of one of the central villas, a figure stood motionless. Tall, silent, expressionless¡ªlike a ghost waiting to strike. His eyes were cold, watching them without a sound.

    Ethan had activated his stealth mode. A few of them even walked right past him, completely unaware.

    "Are these people from out of town?" he wondered.

    "Looks like Genesis Biotech''s already put a plan in motion..." Ethan''s mind was racing. He could kill them all in a heartbeat if he wanted to¡ªliterally. But that wouldn''t accomplish much. What he really needed was intel. Understanding Genesis Biotech''s strategy was the only way to counter it.

    Meanwhile, a young man and woman had wandered into a garage. Parked inside was a Ferrari, surprisingly well-preserved. Its sleek, aerodynamic body gleamed even under layers of dust¡ªevery guy''s dream ride.

    "Kara, check out this car. It''s sick," the guy said, clearly impressed.

    But the girl beside him didn''t even glance at it. She didn''t recognize the logo, didn''t care.

    "What''s so great about it? The chassis is so low, it probably can''t even get out of here."

    "You don''t get it. If I could only have one car in my life, it''d be a Ferrari," he said, rubbing his hands together like a kid in a candy store.

    "Okay, you stay here and drool over your car. I''m gonna check out the house," Kara said, heading through a side door into the villa.

    The guy circled the Ferrari, admiring it from every angle. Then he opened the door and slid into the driver''s seat, soaking in the feel of luxury.

    As he ran his hand between the seat cushions, he felt something. He pulled it out¡ªand blinked.

    It was a black stocking. And not a new one, either. It had definitely been worn.

    "What the hell is this doing in here?"

    He frowned, puzzled. But after a moment, he shrugged and pocketed it.

    Maybe Kara could wear it. Help with circulation or something... S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He rummaged around a bit more but didn''t find anything else useful¡ªjust a tin of chewing gum. It was nine months past its expiration date, but still edible.

    He popped a few pieces into his mouth. The sugary taste melted on his tongue¡ªa rare treat in the apocalypse.

    He opened the car door and stepped out, ready to keep scavenging.

    But out of the corner of his eye, he noticed something strange¡ªsomeone standing nearby who hadn''t been there a second ago.

    His heart skipped a beat. He spun around¡ªand let out a breath.

    It was Kara.

    "Jesus, you scared the crap outta me. Didn''t you go inside the house? What are you doing back already?"

    "I... I got scared. Didn''t feel safe alone," she said softly.

    That threw him off. Kara was usually bold, loud, fearless. What was up with her now?

    "There aren''t even any zombies around. What are you scared of?"

    "What if there are, though?"

    "Come on, what are the odds? Whatever. Fine, just stick with me," he said, waving her over.

    The girl''s figure slowly walked toward him.

    "Grayson," she said softly, "do you think we can really beat the zombies this time?"

    "Of course we can," the young man replied with confidence. "Richard''s pulled in top fighters from every branch to hold back the Zombie Horde. They''re building the strongest defense line ever. No way we lose."

    "The strongest defense line... sounds powerful..." the girl murmured, almost to herself.

    Grayson frowned. "Kara? You okay? You''re acting kinda... off."

    "It''s nothing," she said, her voice distant. "I was just wondering... can that ''strongest defense line'' stop the Zombie King?"

    "Didn''t Richard say they''ve got a whole plan for that? Something called the ''Perfect Team''¡ªgot full approval from HQ too."

    "What kind of plan?" she asked, lifting her eyes to meet his.

    "That''s top-level stuff. Way above our pay grade. We just follow orders, right? Let the higher-ups do the thinking."

    "Whatever it is, it''s gotta be huge. Even if we run into the L.A. Zombie King, it''s no big deal. They''ll wipe him out in minutes," Grayson said, puffing up with pride, completely buying into the hype. He was practically spitting as he talked.

    But the girl''s gaze suddenly turned ice-cold, her eyes sharp and chilling.

    "You don''t know a damn thing... which means there''s no reason for you to stay alive."

    "What?" Grayson froze, staring at her. His expression shifted from confusion to alarm. Something was very, very wrong.

    She looked like Kara. Same face, same voice. But the way she was looking at him now¡ªit was like staring into the eyes of a stranger.

    "No... you''re not my cousin at all!"

    The moment the words left his mouth, the illusion shattered.

    The girl''s body began to fade, her form dimming like smoke in the wind. She wasn''t real¡ªjust a psychic projection, conjured by Ethan. Within seconds, she dissolved into a scatter of glowing particles and vanished.

    And then, Ethan appeared.

    He stood exactly where the illusion had been, dressed in a crisp white shirt, his face expressionless, eyes cold and unreadable.

    Grayson''s blood ran cold. His eyes went wide, bulging in disbelief. He looked like he''d just seen a ghost¡ªno, something worse.

    Because this face... this figure... was infamous.

    Everyone at Genesis Biotech knew it.

    This was the one from the classified files. The SS-class zombie overlord.

    The Zombie King of Los Angeles.

    "This... this can''t be real...!"

    Grayson''s mind reeled. His whole body trembled like a leaf in a storm. Even his soul felt like it was shaking. Just moments ago, he''d been talking shit about the Zombie King¡ªsaying he''d be taken out in minutes.

    And now, here he was. Standing right in front of him.

    "No... this has to be a hallucination. I''m still in the illusion. I have to be..."

    He clung to that thought like a lifeline, desperate to believe it wasn''t real.

    But Ethan had already decided¡ªthis guy was useless. No intel, no value. The only thing left was his nutritional worth.

    In a blur, Ethan moved.

    A flash of white. A gust of wind.

    He passed by Grayson in an instant.

    And the young man''s terrified expression froze on his face¡ªforever.

    ...

 Chapter 461 - 461: This clown? Acting tough?

    From the young guy''s chatter, Ethan learned that Richard was planning to build the ultimate defense line¡ªcalling in top-tier talent from Genesis Biotech''s branches all over the country. It was basically an all-star lineup.

    But to Ethan, it looked more like a delivery driver convention.

    "Sure is lively," he muttered under his breath, then turned his gaze toward the villa, thinking he might go "ask" someone else a few questions.

    Meanwhile, Kara had wandered into one of the bedrooms.

    She opened up a wardrobe and started rummaging through it.

    Compared to sports cars, she had a soft spot for designer clothes and handbags¡ªstuff she could actually wear back at Genesis Biotech.

    The wardrobe was packed with high-end brands¡ªLouis Vuitton, Gucci, you name it. The shelves were practically bursting with luxury.

    "Ooh? What''s this?"

    But then she spotted something weird¡ªa thick rope hanging inside the wardrobe.

    "Why the hell is there a rope in here? Is this... fashion now?"

    She didn''t get it, but didn''t think too hard about it either. She just stuffed it into her backpack along with the rest. Who knows, maybe it''d come in handy later.

    The clothes fit her perfectly too, which meant the previous owner must''ve had a similar build.

    She slipped on a Herm¨¨s jacket, twirled in front of the mirror, and started admiring herself. Then she pulled out her phone and snapped a few selfies.

    "Damn, I look good¡­"

    She scrolled through the photos, grinning to herself, clearly enjoying the moment a little too much.

    But then her finger froze mid-swipe. Her pupils shrank. Her expression twisted into one of pure shock.

    She rubbed her eyes, thinking she must''ve imagined it.

    Because in the last photo¡ªin the mirror behind her¡ªthere was someone else.

    A man in white, with a cold, expressionless face, standing silently behind her, staring straight at her.

    Her skin crawled. Every hair on her body stood on end. A chill shot down her spine and exploded across her scalp.

    She whipped her head toward the mirror¡ªand sure enough, he was still there. Closer now.

    "Shit¡­"

    She gasped, the sound sharp and panicked, her heart pounding like a drum.

    "Grayson¡ªhelp me!"

    But before the scream could even echo, Ethan raised a hand and yanked out her crystal core, sending her off to reunite with her dear cousin.

    Her cry cut off instantly. The phone slipped from her hand and clattered to the floor.

    Ethan figured she was just a clueless tagalong¡ªprobably didn''t know anything important about Genesis Biotech. Hell, she might''ve known even less than her cousin Grayson. So he didn''t waste time¡ªjust took her out.

    He glanced at the phone on the floor, picked it up. These Awakener-issued phones were top-of-the-line¡ªsatellite-connected, practically indestructible. Not even a scratch from the fall.

    He scrolled through her info.

    Turns out she and her team were from the Corpus Christi branch of Genesis Biotech. Since they were nearby, they were the first to arrive and help set up the defense perimeter.

    Their contact here was a guy named Clint Morgan. Made sense¡ªthere were still some zombie factions lurking around the area, and it wasn''t totally safe. They needed someone to guide the newcomers in, keep them from wandering into a death trap.

    Sure, Genesis Biotech had aircraft, but not enough to transport every Awakener. Plus, the energy cost was insane¡ªevery hundred miles burned through a B-grade crystal core. Even with all their resources, Genesis Biotech wasn''t about to throw money away like that. Classic penny-wise, pound-foolish.

    Ethan''s eyes flicked toward the window¡ªand there he was. The man in charge, stepping out of another villa. Had to be Clint Morgan.

    "Now that''s a sweet gig¡­" Ethan muttered, then vanished into thin air.

    Clint was staring down at his phone as he walked out of the villa, moving fast. He''d just gotten word from HQ¡ªanother batch of Awakeners from Corpus Christi was inbound. Time to go meet them.

    "Alright, we''ve got a job! Let''s move!"

    "Already? We just got here," a younger guy called out from behind him.

    "Yeah, well¡­ this job''s never on a schedule. You never know when something''s gonna drop," Clint said with a tired shrug.

    The younger guy nodded. "Yeah, being on standby all the time sucks. Total mental drain."

    "No kidding. Once we hold off this zombie horde, I''m taking a damn vacation," Clint said, glancing up at the sky, a flicker of hope in his eyes.

    But then¡ª

    His brow furrowed.

    Something felt off.

    "Huh? Where is everyone? Why isn''t anyone coming out?" Clint called out, scanning the area. Only a handful of people emerged¡ªfive or six at most. The rest, including that cousin duo, were nowhere to be seen.

    "That''s weird¡­" Clint frowned, a creeping unease settling in his gut.

    Awakeners had sharp hearing¡ªthere was no way they didn''t hear him.

    One of the guys beside him offered, "Maybe something came up? Delayed them?"

    "What could possibly come up?" Clint shot back. "This villa complex isn''t that big. You can see the whole damn place from here. If something happened, we''d see it."

    "Yeah, true!"

    The others nodded in agreement. It made sense.

    "Hey! We''re heading out! Get your asses out here already!"

    They raised their voices, shouting louder this time, calling out to the rest of the team.

    Their voices echoed through the empty city, bouncing off the walls of the villas, ringing out over the entire area.

    But what chilled them to the bone was the silence that followed.

    No response. Not even a whisper.

    It was like shouting into a void.

    "Shit¡­"

    The unease in their hearts deepened, turning into a gnawing dread.

    "Clint¡­ maybe we should just go. This place is giving me the creeps."

    "Yeah. Let''s move." Clint nodded quickly. He could feel it too¡ªsomething was off. The others could be found later. Right now, staying alive was the priority.

    But just as they turned to leave, a chorus of guttural snarls and the pounding of countless feet echoed from the edges of the villa complex.

    The sound of a horde.

    "Here comes the mighty Zombie King!" a shrill, mocking voice rang out¡ªBig Ears, leading the charge.

    Behind him came Shrimpy, Locomotive, and Mist, each flanked by elite zombies. They moved with terrifying agility, leaping over fences, scaling rooftops, surrounding the group in seconds.

    They looked like a damn circus of death¡ªchaotic, loud, and completely surrounding them.

    Truth be told, they weren''t here to win. They were here for the show¡ªto fight alongside their boss and rack up some flashy kills for the highlight reel.

    "Damn, that''s a lot of zombies," Clint muttered, eyes narrowing.

    But no one panicked. Not yet.

    The zombie leaders were mostly B-rank, and their own team had a few A-rank Awakeners. They weren''t outmatched¡ªat least, not by these guys.

    "These must be the ones we drove out of the city earlier. Weaklings. Nothing to worry about."

    "Yeah. Let''s gear up." The others nodded, slipping into combat stances.

    Shrimpy tilted his head, eyeing the humans. "Big Ears, I think they''re saying you''re just a low-tier boss. Weak as hell."

    "Hmph! What do these humans know? They''ll be pissing themselves in a minute," Big Ears snapped, his oversized ears twitching with irritation. He wore a ridiculous earring labeled "The Big Tooth," and his smug face practically begged for a punch.

    Clint raised an eyebrow. This clown? Acting tough?

    "Alright, let''s see what makes you think you can strut around like that," he growled.

    Elemental energy surged around him, crackling in the air. He was going to end this fast¡ªtake out the loudmouth first and break their momentum.

    But then¡ª

    A crushing wave of pressure slammed down on them.

    Overwhelming.

    Suffocating.

    ... S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 462 - 462: Hey! Did you get the message or not?

    After Ethan took out Nightbane, the power of the Domain of the Dead surged like a mountain crashing down¡ªcrushing, suffocating, and heavy with unstoppable force.

    Clint and the others froze, their breath caught in their throats. Their bodies crackled under the pressure, and a few of the weaker ones collapsed like sacks of wet cement, completely limp.

    "What... what the hell is this?" Panic gripped their hearts.

    Up ahead, Ethan''s figure slowly materialized. He wasn''t hiding anymore¡ªhe was done playing games. He was here to wipe them all out.

    He stepped forward in his signature white outfit, now fully visible.

    The group stared in shock, jaws practically hitting the floor. They recognized him instantly.

    The infamous Zombie King of Los Angeles.

    "Him?! What the hell is he doing here?!"

    "Clint, didn''t you say there weren''t any powerful Zombie Kings left in the city?!"

    One of them blurted out, voice trembling. Honestly, there probably wasn''t a single Zombie King in the entire U.S. more terrifying than the one standing in front of them right now.

    "..." Clint was speechless.

    "How the hell should I know?"

    But deep down, he remembered hearing rumors a few months back¡ªstories about the LA Zombie King showing up in Texas. And now, it was clear.

    He was back.

    ...

    "Look at ''em now¡ªscared shitless!" Big Ears shouted, grinning wide. "Alright boys, let''s tear ''em apart!"

    He charged forward without hesitation, leading the pack. Behind him, the horde of zombies let out guttural roars and surged ahead, closing in from all directions.

    Clint and his crew were drowning in despair. Under the crushing weight of the Domain of the Dead, they couldn''t even lift a finger to fight back.

    At first, they thought these low-level zombies were just being reckless, attacking them like they had a death wish. But now they realized¡ªthese weren''t just any zombies. They had an SS-class Zombie King leading them.

    The moment the horde reached them, it was over.

    People were tackled to the ground, torn apart, their screams echoing through the air¡ªraw, desperate, and agonizing. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With Ethan on the field, the battle wasn''t even a contest. It was a massacre. A one-sided slaughter that ended almost as quickly as it began.

    The zombies feasted on the fallen, the sounds of chewing and ripping flesh filling the air. The stench of blood hung thick, painting a scene straight out of a nightmare.

    Ethan barely lifted a finger.

    He only stepped forward to personally rip Clint''s crystal core from his chest¡ªand popped it into his mouth like a snack. It melted instantly, sweet like a ripe cherry.

    But the energy it gave off? Pathetic.

    "Ugh. Garbage quality¡­"

    At this point, A-class cores barely did anything for him. What he needed were S-class, even SS-class cores. Which meant it was time to hunt stronger Awakeners.

    He picked up Clint''s phone. The screen was still open to the last message¡ªa mission from HQ, instructing Clint to rendezvous with a group of Awakeners from the Corpus Christi branch of Genesis Biotech.

    Apparently, they''d been waiting too long for a reply. A follow-up message had just come in:

    "Hey! Did you get the message or not?"

    Ethan thought for a second. Leaving the boss hanging like that? Kinda rude. So, being the helpful guy he was, he typed back:

    "Got it."

    Right now, Genesis Biotech was mobilizing forces from all over, sending them to their headquarters in Austin, Texas, trying to build what they called the "ultimate defense line."

    Ethan figured¡ªwhy not help them out a little more?

    If they come, they die.

    "Hold down the fort. I''m heading out," Ethan told his crew.

    "Boss, where you going?" Big Ears asked, curious.

    "Picking up takeout," Ethan replied casually.

    Big Ears immediately got the hint. His eyes lit up. A feast was on the way.

    "Got it, boss! Don''t worry, we''ll hold down San Antonio for you."

    Ethan nodded. He wasn''t worried about them. Sure, they weren''t the strongest, but when it came to running away? They were pros.

    Besides, San Antonio was Mist''s turf. They knew the terrain like the back of their hand. Even if more human Awakeners showed up, catching them would be damn near impossible.

    With that, Ethan vanished on the spot, heading out to "greet" the incoming Genesis Biotech Awakeners¡ªguided by the location on Clint''s phone.

    ...

    After leaving San Antonio, Ethan crossed a stretch of barren wilderness. Along the way, he noticed clear signs of human activity. With Genesis Biotech''s headquarters and Blackhand City both located in Texas, the region didn''t have any dominant zombie factions. But with the collapse of civilization, humans had turned on each other¡ªfighting, killing, and scrambling for whatever resources were left.

    As he passed near the outskirts of Blackhand City, Ethan picked up the scent of humans in the air.

    His eyes swept across the cracked, sun-scorched earth. In the distance, he spotted a shirtless brute of a man dragging a corpse behind him, step by step, toward a small town.

    The body scraped along the ground, leaving a long, bloody trail that quickly dried and darkened under the blazing sun.

    Scenes like this had become all too common in the apocalypse.

    Ethan figured the guy was probably part of the Black Hand Legion¡ªlikely ambushed some survivors from a nearby shelter. But he didn''t bother getting involved. He had bigger prey to catch.

    Genesis Biotech was the real prize.

    After some time, Ethan reached a forested area nestled between low hills. This was the designated rendezvous point. He closed his eyes and focused, sensing the chaotic presence of multiple humans nearby¡ªmore than just a few.

    Moments later, the dry underbrush rustled, and figures began emerging from the trees.

    One after another, they stepped into view¡ªeach one clad in Genesis Biotech combat gear. They moved with precision, their posture sharp and alert. Many of them carried sleek, silver-toned weapons on their backs, glowing faintly with the light of embedded crystal cores.

    These were Genesis Biotech''s signature weapons¡ªCrystal Core Armaments.

    Clearly, this squad was well-equipped.

    "Damn..." Ethan muttered from the shadows, watching them closely.

    There were over a hundred of them, and most were Awakeners with fully-formed crystal cores. Not bad.

    Leading the group was a burly middle-aged man¡ªan A+ class strength-type Awakener. For a regional branch, that made him top-tier.

    But to Ethan? Still mediocre.

    He extended his mental energy and conjured a perfect illusion¡ªan exact replica of Clint, down to his build, face, and even his expressions.

    Then, he sent the illusion walking toward the group.

    The leader, who had been scanning the area impatiently, perked up.

    "Where the hell is he?"

    "What''s taking so long?"

    But then, a figure emerged from the trees ahead. The man''s eyes lit up as he recognized the familiar face.

    "Clint! About damn time you showed up!"

    "Ran into a little trouble on the way. Took longer than I thought," the fake Clint replied with a friendly smile.

    The man nodded. His name was Wade Garrett, and he''d known Clint for a while. As he gave the illusion a once-over, something clicked in his mind.

    "Wait a sec¡ªClint, how come you''re the only one here? Didn''t a group from Corpus Christi already arrive ahead of us? Where are they?"

    He was referring to the team that had been with Clint at the villa¡ªthe ones who''d already been torn apart and devoured by Big Ears and the others.

    "They said the long trip wore them out," Clint replied casually. "They''re resting up."

    "Those lazy bastards," Wade chuckled, shaking his head. "Yesterday they were all hyped to come meet me, and now they''re bailing? No damn loyalty."

    The illusion of Clint grinned wider, his voice calm and smooth.

    "Don''t worry. You''ll be seeing them real soon¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 463 - 463: Wait, what?!

    "Oh man, let''s get moving. This forest doesn''t feel safe at all," Wade said, glancing around uneasily.

    "Yeah," Ethan nodded.

    Without wasting time, he led the group¡ªover a hundred Awakeners¡ªout of the woods.

    Since they were still a good distance from Richard''s Genesis Biotech facility, everyone had already braced themselves for a long trek.

    "Ugh, these days, if you wanna get anywhere, you gotta walk."

    "The company''s got aircraft, but of course, we''re not allowed to use ''em."

    "Hell, I''d settle for a few trucks."

    "Trucks? You see any roads left to drive on?"

    "Quit whining and save your breath for the hike."

    "..."

    The Awakeners grumbled among themselves.

    It had been a year since the apocalypse hit, and ground transportation was basically a thing of the past. Roads were either destroyed or overrun, and vehicles were mostly useless now.

    Even with their enhanced speed and stamina, it would still take them the better part of a day to reach their destination.

    Luckily, Awakeners were built different¡ªtougher, stronger. A long walk didn''t faze them.

    Ethan scanned the group as they moved. They were well-equipped, most of them having already formed their crystal cores. Killing them outright would be a waste of firepower.

    No¡ªhe had bigger plans. If he played this right, he could use them to pull off something major.

    He remembered passing near the Blackhand City region on the way here. There were signs of Black Hand Legion activity there¡ªmaybe even a small outpost.

    So, he subtly shifted their route, leading the Genesis Biotech Awakeners in that direction.

    Wade kept a sharp eye on their surroundings, clearly on edge. He''d done some homework on the location of Genesis Biotech''s main base and noticed something was off.

    "Wait a sec¡­ this route doesn''t look right."

    "Yeah, I changed it," Ethan replied smoothly, not missing a beat. "The original path''s been compromised. There''s a good chance Black Hand Legion''s set up an ambush, so I rerouted us."

    Wade blinked, caught off guard. "What? The Black Hand Legion''s got the balls to ambush us?"

    "Yup. You heard about Sophia defecting, right?"

    "Yeah, saw the announcement on Nathan Corp''s site," Wade said, nodding.

    Sophia''s defection had been the biggest bombshell of the year. Everyone inside Genesis Biotech was talking about it¡ªit was the hot gossip of the moment.

    Ethan went on, "Richard''s furious about it. Things between us and the Black Hand Legion are worse than ever. They''re not just rivals anymore¡ªthey''re enemies. Their people are actively hunting down our Awakeners."

    "Damn¡­" Wade muttered, the pieces clicking into place. It actually made a lot of sense.

    Genesis Biotech and the Black Hand Legion had always been on opposite sides. Sure, there''d been some cooperation here and there, but it was always transactional¡ªuse each other when convenient, then back to killing. That was the norm.

    "Unbelievable! Those filthy punks from the Black Hand Legion think they can take us on? They''ve got a death wish," Wade growled, clearly pissed.

    To Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners, the Black Hand Legion was a joke¡ªuncivilized, dirty, chaotic, and completely lacking discipline. Like a pack of wild animals.

    "If I run into one of those bastards, I''ll blow his damn head off."

    "Yeah, if they try to block us, we''ll wipe every last one of them out," someone from the back added, voice full of venom.

    Ethan smiled to himself. These guys were fired up¡ªexactly what he wanted.

    Up ahead, the terrain started to shift. The land grew dry and cracked under the relentless sun, the ground splitting into jagged plates. Scattered among the dust were bones and rotting corpses, half-buried in the dirt. Dried bloodstains streaked the earth like old battle scars.

    They were close now¡ªon the outskirts of Blackhand City. Not far off was a small town, one of the Black Hand Legion''s known outposts.

    Even from this distance, Ethan could sense it¡ªhuman presence.

    "Hold up. We''ve got company," he said sharply.

    "...Huh?" Wade froze, then quickly raised a hand. The entire group of Awakeners behind him came to an immediate halt.

    An ambush?

    Everyone tensed, eyes scanning the horizon, hands drifting toward weapons.

    The air grew still.

    Meanwhile, in the small town up ahead, a group of Black Hand Legion members had already gathered. The land around them was dry and barren¡ªno trees, no grass¡ªjust cracked earth stretching for miles. With such an open view, they spotted the incoming group of over a hundred Awakeners from far off.

    "Holy shit¡­ that''s a lot of people."

    The Black Hand Legion members exchanged uneasy glances. The approaching group was fully armed, scanning the area like they were hunting for something¡ªor someone.

    "They''re not¡­ coming for us, are they?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No way, right?"

    "We haven''t even beefed with Genesis Biotech lately¡­"

    "Yeah, not that I know of¡­"

    Despite their words, tension hung heavy in the air. In the post-apocalyptic world, you didn''t need a reason to kill¡ªsometimes it was for supplies, sometimes just for the crystal cores or Neurocores inside someone''s skull.

    "Maybe we should go talk to them," one of the Legion members suggested, clearly unsettled.

    Their lieutenant nodded. "Yeah. Round up everyone. Let''s go see what the hell they want."

    "Got it!"

    Soon, the entire outpost was buzzing. Black Hand Legion members poured out of buildings, gathering in a loose formation as they headed toward the edge of town.

    From the distance, Wade and the others spotted them immediately¡ªanother group, just as large, heading their way.

    The Black Hand Legion crew looked rough¡ªtattoos, scars, weapons slung over shoulders, and eyes full of menace. Just one glance and you could feel the hostility radiating off them like heat.

    "There they are. No doubt about it¡ªBlack Hand Legion," Wade said grimly.

    The Awakeners behind him tensed, brows furrowing.

    "They must''ve had eyes on us. Even after we changed course, they still managed to intercept."

    "Feels like they''ve been waiting for us¡­"

    "Yeah¡­ something''s off."

    Wade''s expression darkened. The whole situation reeked of something twisted, something wrong. Then, like a lightbulb flicking on, it hit him.

    "I know what''s going on!"

    "Oh?" Ethan shot him a sideways glance, a flicker of concern crossing his face. Did Wade figure it out? He didn''t seem like the sharpest tool in the shed¡­

    The rest of the Genesis Biotech Awakeners turned to Wade, waiting for him to explain.

    Wade took a breath and said, "There''s a mole in our team. Someone tipped off the Black Hand Legion."

    The group fell silent, eyes darting around suspiciously.

    Then, slowly, heads began to nod.

    "Yeah¡­ that actually makes sense."

    But there was no time to dwell on it. The Black Hand Legion members were already within shouting distance.

    Their lieutenant stepped forward¡ªshirtless, massive, with a thick neck and a face like a bulldog. Just looking at him made your fists itch.

    "What the hell are you doing here?" he barked.

    Wade''s eyes narrowed. He''d trekked all the way across the wasteland to Texas to help fortify the front lines, and now these bastards were trying to flip the script?

    "We''re here to stop the undead. What the hell are you doing here?"

    "We¡­ we live here," the lieutenant replied, confused. He could see they were outnumbered and outgunned, and clearly didn''t want to start a fight.

    "Bullshit!"

    Wade snapped. As a strength-type Awakener, his temper was always on a short fuse. What were the odds they just happened to be living right along their route?

    No way. This was a setup. They were trying to lull them into a false sense of security, then strike when their guard was down.

    "You''re here to ambush us, aren''t you? Screw this¡ªboys, take ''em down!"

    "Wait, what?!"

    The lieutenant''s face went blank with shock.

    ...

 Chapter 464 - 464: You... who the hell are you?

    The Awakeners from Genesis Biotech were charging in from the rear, drawing titanium-alloy machetes that gleamed as they sliced through the air, aiming straight for his head.

    The strike was vicious¡ªclearly meant to kill in one blow.

    "FUCK!"

    The Black Hand Legion lieutenant cursed under his breath, jerking back just in time.

    The blade missed his forehead by a hair¡ªway too close for comfort.

    The Black Hand Legion weren''t exactly known for their patience or diplomacy. These guys were all hotheads, and this one was no exception. His temper flared instantly.

    "You''re dead, asshole!"

    With a snarl, the lieutenant swung a brutal right hook that landed square on the Genesis Biotech Awakener''s skull. There was a sickening crack as the man''s head caved in, and his body went flying, limp and lifeless. No way he was getting up from that.

    The rest of the Black Hand Legion didn''t hesitate. Seeing the fight break out, they drew their weapons and jumped into the fray.

    "They came looking for trouble¡ªcut them down!"

    The two sides clashed in a brutal melee. The Black Hand Legion fought like rabid dogs, ruthless and unrelenting, quickly taking down several Genesis Biotech Awakeners.

    But then, from the back, elemental energy surged.

    Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners raised their firearms, crystal cores embedded in the weapons glowing brightly¡ªthey were fully charged and ready to fire.

    Energy blasts of all colors tore through the air like a storm, raining down in a relentless barrage.

    The Black Hand Legion was instantly overwhelmed. Some didn''t even have time to scream before they were blown apart, bodies shredded into pieces.

    Chaos erupted across the battlefield. Screams, roars, and the thunder of exploding energy filled the air. It was a bloodbath.

    Ethan stood a short distance away, watching it all unfold in silence.

    The scene reminded him of something from his childhood at the orphanage¡ªback when he used to play in the woods behind the building. There were always black ant nests out there.

    He used to catch red ants and drop them into the black ant nests just to watch them fight. It was fascinating. He could sit there for hours, totally absorbed.

    This? This was exactly like that.

    "Nice. Let ''em tear each other apart."

    Not only had he successfully linked up with the Genesis Biotech Awakeners, but they were also wiping out a Black Hand Legion outpost in the process. Two birds, one stone. Double the payout, half the effort.

    Sure, the crystal cores from these guys weren''t much use to him anymore in terms of personal power, but they were perfect for recharging his Crystal Core Armament.

    His last fight with Nightbane had drained over a thousand B-grade crystal cores¡ªmassive loss.

    Plus, the PhD''s enhancement project might need more cores down the line. He couldn''t afford to waste any.

    Back on the battlefield, bodies were dropping left and right. Severed limbs flew through the air, blood sprayed in every direction.

    Both sides were in full berserker mode now¡ªno holding back.

    Not that Ethan had stirred the pot on purpose. Genesis Biotech and the Black Hand Legion already had bad blood. They hated each other''s guts. This was bound to happen sooner or later.

    The Black Hand lieutenant was a strength-type Awakener, and he was going toe-to-toe with Wade. They were evenly matched, trading blows with no clear winner.

    But the Black Hand Legion''s gear was garbage compared to Genesis Biotech''s. Their weapons couldn''t hold up¡ªblades snapped left and right.

    Meanwhile, Genesis Biotech''s nano-combat suits offered decent protection, and their crystal-core firearms were just on another level. It was a total mismatch.

    In less than five minutes, the Black Hand Legion had already lost over half their men.

    "Hah! You call that a fight? You think you can ambush us with that sorry excuse for a crew?"

    "What?" the lieutenant barked, confused.

    They were the ones who''d started this¡ªhow the hell was he the one being ambushed?

    He dodged another strike from Wade, but before he could recover, two energy blasts came screaming down from above. Eyes wide with panic, he crossed his arms to shield himself.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    The twin explosions sent him flying dozens of feet through the air. He landed hard on his ass, smoke rising from his scorched body. Blood trickled from several wounds, his skin charred and torn.

    If he hadn''t been a strength-type Awakener with a reinforced body, he''d be nothing but a smear on the ground by now.

    In terms of raw strength, he wasn''t any weaker than Wade.

    But the enemy''s gear was just too damn good. He glanced back and saw that most of his men were already down¡ªonly twenty or thirty were still standing, barely holding on.

    Frustration boiled in his chest. He felt more wronged than a saint on trial¡ªthis was a total shitshow he never signed up for.

    And just then, Wade lunged at him, clearly going in for the kill.

    The Black Hand Legion lieutenant panicked and threw up his hands.

    "Wait¡ªwait! I surrender! Don''t kill me!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Wade didn''t slow down. His eyes were cold, his voice colder. "Should''ve thought of that before. Regret''s a little late now, don''t you think?"

    The lieutenant''s face twisted in desperation, on the verge of tears. "What the hell did I even do?! I was literally sleeping at home, and suddenly we''re under attack! I swear, I wasn''t trying to ambush you¡ªthis is all a huge misunderstanding!"

    "Bullshit," Wade snapped. "Then why the hell were you conveniently right here?"

    "..." The lieutenant was speechless. This guy was impossible to reason with.

    "Dude, this is Blackhand City territory. Where the hell else would I be?!"

    "Blackhand City?" Wade''s brow furrowed. Something wasn''t adding up.

    The lieutenant pressed on, seizing the moment. "Weren''t you guys heading out to intercept the zombie horde from L.A.? Richard''s Genesis Biotech is over there. This place is in the complete opposite direction. What are you even doing here?"

    That hit Wade like a punch to the gut.

    Opposite direction?

    He''d had a weird feeling about their route for a while now. Even though Clint had said they were taking a detour, this was way off course.

    His stomach dropped.

    They''d been played.

    "STOP!" he roared.

    The battle ground to a halt.

    The Awakeners behind him, panting and bloodied, froze mid-swing. They looked around, confused.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Weren''t we supposed to wipe them out?"

    "..."

    Wade didn''t answer. His eyes were locked on Clint, standing a short distance away.

    The guy hadn''t lifted a finger the entire fight. Just stood there, calm as ever, like he was watching a show.

    And that''s when it clicked.

    Something was seriously wrong.

    That wasn''t Clint.

    Hell, it might not even be human.

    Wade''s voice was tight, his throat dry. "Why''d you stop fighting?" he asked, staring at the man who''d led them here.

    The fake Clint¡ªEthan in disguise¡ªspoke coldly. "What, done already?"

    He''d planned to lead them through a few more outposts, bleed them dry, then finish them off. But it looked like the game was up.

    Wade swallowed hard, his voice trembling. "You... who the hell are you?"

    The man smiled faintly. "Well, since you figured it out... guess there''s no point pretending anymore."

    As he spoke, his body began to shift¡ªhis features morphing, bones cracking, skin rippling.

    In front of everyone, Clint''s form melted away, revealing Ethan.

    The real Ethan.

    The Zombie King.

    The moment the transformation completed, the battlefield fell into stunned silence.

    Everyone froze.

    No one moved.

    No one breathed.

    Then came the whispers¡ªbarely audible, but thick with dread.

    "L.A.''s strongest... the Zombie King..."

    "It''s him... it''s really him..."

    The face before them was infamous¡ªburned into their memories. The one who led a hundred thousand zombies in a tidal wave of death. The most terrifying undead force in America.

    Wade stood there, completely shell-shocked. His mind went blank.

    He''d followed the Zombie King.

    Trusted him.

    Let him lead them.

    The Zombie King had been their guide.

    And now, they were standing in the middle of a trap he''d laid himself.

    The horror of that realization hit like a freight train.

    ...

 Chapter 465 - 465: Less talk, more eating!

    "What do we do now?"

    That question echoed in everyone''s mind.

    After the brutal fight just now, their numbers had been cut in half, and they were running low on everything¡ªammo, energy, morale. And now, to make things worse, a powerful Zombie King had just shown up. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Wade glanced back. There were still about fifty or sixty people left under his command¡ªnot a small force, but nowhere near what they started with.

    "No choice. We fight."

    "Fight?"

    The word sent a chill through the group.

    "Are we seriously gonna take on an SS-class Zombie King? Do we even stand a chance?"

    "Wade," someone said, voice tight with fear, "according to the Zombie King files, our company''s sent countless elites after him. Not one of them even managed to touch his clothes."

    Wade didn''t respond right away. He couldn''t. The truth was, this Zombie King¡ªEthan¡ªwas terrifyingly strong. Beyond anything they''d faced before.

    But then he took a breath, eyes hardening. "Even so, we have to try. If I die fighting the strongest Zombie King out there¡­ then that''s a death I can be proud of."

    "Yeah!"

    His men shouted in response, their fear dulled by the fire in his voice. Somehow, his resolve gave them a sliver of courage.

    Wade drew his titanium-alloy machete. The blade scraped against the sheath with a sharp metallic screech, like a final cry before the end.

    His eyes burned with determination.

    "If not me, then who?"

    With that, Wade charged toward Ethan, dragging the heavy machete behind him. He looked like a moth diving into flame¡ªready to burn bright one last time.

    Ethan didn''t move. He just stood there, watching Wade come at him, calm and still.

    The blade sliced through the air, a silver arc of death.

    And then¡ªshockingly¡ªit hit.

    Wade''s machete slammed into Ethan''s neck, slicing through and embedding itself in his chest.

    "I¡­ I hit him?" Wade blinked, stunned. Even he hadn''t expected that.

    Behind him, his men gasped.

    "What just happened?"

    "Did Wade actually hurt the Zombie King?!"

    "Wait¡­ does this mean we have a chance?"

    According to every report, no one had ever even laid a finger on Ethan. And now, Wade''s blade was buried in his body. It felt like a breakthrough¡ªlike maybe, just maybe, they could win this.

    But that hope lasted all of one second.

    Ethan''s body began to fade, breaking apart into tiny glowing fragments, drifting away like stardust.

    "An illusion¡­"

    Wade''s eyes widened in horror. The truth hit him like a punch to the gut. His machete was hanging in midair¡ªhe hadn''t hit anything at all.

    It was all fake.

    And then Ethan reappeared¡ªbehind him.

    Calmly, effortlessly, he raised a hand and reached into Wade''s skull like it was nothing. A moment later, he pulled out the crystal core.

    Wade''s face froze in terror. His body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    Ethan''s movements were smooth, emotionless¡ªlike he was just brushing lint off his jacket. Nothing about it felt dramatic. It was just¡­ routine.

    The rest of the team stood frozen, stunned into silence.

    Even with everything Wade had, even giving his life, he hadn''t managed to touch Ethan. Not even once.

    The gap between them was too wide. Like a canyon with no bridge.

    This Zombie King wasn''t just strong.

    He was hopelessly, terrifyingly unstoppable.

    "How the hell¡­ are we supposed to beat him?"

    The silent scream echoed in everyone''s heart.

    But before anyone could even begin to think of an answer, Ethan turned his gaze toward them.

    And with that single glance, an overwhelming pressure exploded outward¡ªcrushing, suffocating. Ethan had unleashed the Domain of the Dead, and it surged like a tidal wave of blood and death.

    In an instant, everyone was engulfed.

    Agonizing pain tore through their bodies. Bones cracked and popped like dry twigs underfoot, as if invisible hands were mercilessly crushing them from the inside out.

    "AAAHHHHH¡ª!"

    Screams erupted¡ªraw, desperate, and endless. One by one, they collapsed, writhing in agony.

    The battlefield turned into a living hell.

    There was no resistance, no escape. Just helplessness, confusion, and death. The full brutality of the apocalypse played out in real time, and no one was spared.

    Moments later, silence fell once more.

    Over a hundred elite Awakeners from Genesis Biotech, along with the entire Black Hand Legion¡ªgone. Not a single survivor.

    "Hunt complete."

    With a casual wave of his hand, Ethan summoned the corpses into his storage space. In one sweep, he collected over a hundred crystal cores and a hefty stash of Crystal Core Armaments. Not a bad haul.

    Then, his form flickered and faded, vanishing from the scene¡ªleaving behind only blood, ruin, and silence.

    ...

    According to the intel on Clint''s phone, that had been the last wave of Awakeners sent from Corpus Christi. The interception was a complete success.

    Ethan returned to San Antonio.

    Big Ears and the others had been waiting anxiously. The moment they saw Ethan walk in, their faces lit up with relief and excitement.

    "Boss! You didn''t run into any trouble, did you?"

    "Nah. Went smooth."

    Ethan noticed something¡ªBig Ears had definitely evolved emotionally. Compared to Bulldozer, who only ever said he missed him, Big Ears actually asked if he was okay.

    Then again, maybe Bulldozer didn''t even know what "danger" meant.

    With a flick of his wrist, Ethan dumped out the "takeout" he''d brought back. The entire street was instantly filled with the thick, metallic scent of blood.

    Big Ears and the others perked up immediately, eyes gleaming.

    "Bulldozer and Queen Laura aren''t here, so we''re the main force now. Gotta eat more!"

    "Bullshit! Even if they were here, we''d still be the main force!"

    "Less talk, more eating!"

    "..."

    The zombies swarmed forward, tearing into the feast without hesitation.

    There were only a few hundred of them, so the food was more than enough. Honestly, it was the happiest meal Big Ears had ever had.

    "Early zombies get the meat¡­"

    Big Ears sighed to himself, remembering the days when they had to lick blood off their fingers just to survive. Those days were finally behind them.

    For once, he truly felt like a core member of the team. Years later, whenever he thought back to his time in San Antonio, Big Ears would always smile and think¡ªthose were the happiest days of my zombie life.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at Genesis Biotech''s North America headquarters¡ª

    Richard was deep in preparations for the "Ultimate Defense Line" project. Powerhouses from all over were arriving one after another, and with each new arrival, his confidence grew. Even the looming threat of the Los Angeles Zombie Horde didn''t seem quite so terrifying anymore.

    "The war between humans and zombies is inevitable," he muttered, chest swelling with resolve. "And if someone has to step up and carry the burden¡­ then let it be me."

    Just then, the comms device beside him lit up. Someone was calling¡ªvideo chat.

    The screen displayed the name of the Corpus Christi branch director.

    "What''s he calling me for?" Richard frowned, curious. He accepted the call, and the man''s face appeared on the large wall screen.

    "Richard, good to see you."

    "Yeah. What''s up?" Richard asked casually.

    The branch director got straight to the point. "Richard, all of our available Awakeners have already been dispatched to your location. That''s everyone we''ve got, fully equipped with our best gear."

    "What?" Richard blinked, confused.

    The Corpus Christi Awakeners were already here?

    He hadn''t seen a single one. In fact, he''d been planning to follow up and ask when they were arriving.

    The director, seeing Richard''s expression, assumed he was unhappy with the number of reinforcements. "Richard, I swear, that''s all I could send. We''ve still got some zombie factions in the city, so I had to keep a few people back to hold the line. I couldn''t send everyone¡ª"

    "Hold on," Richard cut him off. "How many people did you send? Because I haven''t seen a single one."

    The director froze, just as confused.

    "Wait¡­ they''re not there yet? What the hell''s going on?"

    ...

 Chapter 466 - 466: Youâ€™ve gotta be kidding meâ€¦

    "When were they supposed to get here?" Richard asked, his tone sharp with concern.

    "They left yesterday. By all accounts, they should''ve arrived already," replied the head of Genesis Biotech''s Corpus Christi branch.

    Richard''s brow furrowed deeply. A bad feeling was creeping in, cold and unwelcome.

    "But I haven''t seen a single one of them."

    "What?" The branch head on the video call looked stunned.

    "I specifically had Wade lead the team. Where the hell are they? Don''t tell me they got lost."

    "That doesn''t make sense. Hold on, let me check with someone." Richard paused, thinking quickly.

    He had sent someone to meet the team precisely to avoid this kind of screw-up.

    A moment later, he called in the staff member responsible for the pickup¡ªthe same guy who''d messaged Clint. His name was Frank Mitchell.

    "You needed me, Richard?" A lean, middle-aged man stepped into the room.

    Richard nodded, eyes locking onto him. "Frank, the Awakeners from Corpus Christi¡ªdid your team meet them?"

    "I had Clint go pick them up. He should''ve gotten them," Frank replied, hesitating. He didn''t sound too sure.

    "Should''ve?" Richard''s voice rose slightly, his expression tightening. "Where are they now?"

    "I... I don''t know. I messaged Clint last night, but he never got back to me," Frank admitted, his voice low.

    Richard''s eyes narrowed. Something was definitely off. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Frank caught the shift in Richard''s expression and suddenly realized the gravity of the situation.

    "Holy crap. You don''t think something happened to them, do you?"

    The room fell dead silent.

    After a few tense minutes of back-and-forth between the three parties, the truth started to sink in¡ªan entire team had vanished without a trace.

    The Corpus Christi branch head''s voice came through the screen again, more anxious now. "Richard, what the hell is going on?"

    "Could be an accident," Richard said, thinking aloud. "But don''t worry. I''m not about to let our people disappear without answers. I''ll get to the bottom of this."

    "Alright. I''m counting on you, Richard." With that, the video call ended.

    Now it was just Richard and Frank in the office. The silence that followed was thick with tension.

    Frank sat stiffly, clearly on edge. His team had lost track of an entire group of Awakeners¡ªhe knew he wasn''t walking away from this clean.

    Richard had a reputation for being strict, no-nonsense. He didn''t tolerate mistakes, and he sure as hell didn''t hand out second chances.

    But Richard wasn''t yelling. He wasn''t even looking at Frank anymore. He was pacing, deep in thought, trying to piece together what could''ve gone so wrong.

    Frank stayed quiet, but the silence was suffocating. It wrapped around him like a noose, tightening with every second.

    Riiing! Riiing!

    The sudden shrill of the desk phone shattered the silence.

    Richard snapped out of his thoughts and turned toward the phone. When he saw the caller ID, his eyes widened in surprise.

    This wasn''t just anyone.

    It was someone from the other side¡ªan enemy.

    Vanessa. One of the top leaders of the Black Hand Legion.

    "Hello? What do you want?" Richard snapped as he picked up the phone.

    Vanessa, the infamous leader of the Black Hand Legion, didn''t waste time. Her voice came through sharp and pissed. "Cut the crap, Richard. Your Genesis Biotech Awakeners just wiped out one of our outposts. What do you think I''m calling about?"

    "Oh?" Richard raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised. Right now, he was neck-deep in mobilizing forces to build a defensive line against the zombie surge in L.A.¡ªhe didn''t have time to babysit a bunch of street thugs like the Black Hand Legion.

    "I didn''t send anyone to hit your base. Don''t go throwing accusations around without proof."

    "Hah! You''re really gonna play dumb?" Vanessa scoffed. "The damage was clearly caused by Crystal Core Firearms. Who else uses that tech besides your people?"

    Richard''s expression darkened.

    Crystal Core Firearms¡­

    Could it have been the Awakeners from Corpus Christi?

    "Vanessa, I don''t hide behind lies. If I''d ordered a hit on your outpost, I''d own it. You think I''m scared of you?"

    "There''s gotta be some kind of misunderstanding here. I''ll get to the bottom of it, but you need to calm the hell down."

    Vanessa paused. Despite being on opposite sides, she knew Richard''s reputation¡ªstraight-laced, no bullshit, and not the type to play games. And with Genesis Biotech''s power, he didn''t need to lie to her.

    "¡­Fine. But I expect answers," she said, her tone still sharp.

    Richard didn''t appreciate her attitude. He was the North American regional director of Genesis Biotech, not some street-level punk who owed the Black Hand Legion explanations. If anything, they had a few debts to settle with him.

    "You want answers? Then tell me this¡ªwhere the hell is Sophia?"

    "Sophia?" Vanessa replied with a smirk in her voice. "She''s in my arms."

    "¡­" Richard fell silent.

    What the hell is wrong with these people? he thought. The Black Hand Legion was full of degenerates and psychos. Just picturing Sophia¡ªbeautiful, proud Sophia¡ªcurled up in Vanessa''s arms was¡­ disturbing, to say the least.

    Vanessa kept going. "Sophia''s mine now. I hope you''ll be reasonable and stop giving her a hard time."

    "Fine," Richard said with a nod. He didn''t really care that much about Sophia. She could wait.

    "But what about our T-09?"

    "T-09? What''s that? Sounds like a Powerball number. I have no idea what you''re talking about," Vanessa replied, feigning ignorance.

    Richard''s face darkened further.

    According to Nathan''s report, the fourth-generation Cyborg¡ªT-09¡ªhad also been taken. That thing was a walking war machine. There was no way Vanessa didn''t know what it was.

    Now it was clear¡ªshe was the one playing dumb.

    And doing a damn good job of it.

    "Sophia, I can let slide. But the T-09? You''re giving it back."

    "Huh? Sorry, bad signal¡ªgotta go!" Vanessa said quickly.

    Click.

    Richard stared at the phone, now dead, the dial tone buzzing in his ear.

    "¡­Unbelievable."

    The Black Hand Legion was nothing but a gang of thugs. No honor, no rules. If he wanted the T-09 back, he''d have to take it by force.

    He turned toward Frank.

    "Frank."

    "Y-Yes?" Frank jumped, stiffening like a soldier caught sleeping on duty.

    "You lost the team that was supposed to reinforce us. That''s on you, right?"

    "Uh¡­ yes, sir." Frank''s heart sank. He knew it¡ªRichard wasn''t going to let this slide.

    But then Richard''s tone shifted.

    "That said¡­ this situation''s not exactly normal. I can''t pin it all on you."

    "Exactly! That''s what I was thinking too!" Frank laughed nervously, nodding like a bobblehead. Maybe he''d get off with a warning.

    Richard paused, then said slowly, "So here''s what you''re gonna do¡ªgo find them."

    "¡­What?"

    Frank froze, eyes wide.

    The missing team from Corpus Christi wasn''t just a few rookies¡ªthey were over a hundred elite Awakeners, fully armed and trained. If they vanished, what chance did he have?

    "You''ve gotta be kidding me¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 467 - 467: Nothing worth telling

    "Richard, you know my capabilities... I''m really not cut out for something this important," Frank said with a pained expression.

    He wasn''t being modest¡ªhis talent was abysmal. Since the apocalypse began, he hadn''t awakened any powers. The only reason he''d managed to become an Awakener with a Neurocore was thanks to enhancement serums, basically forcing the transformation.

    Richard nodded, acknowledging the truth of it. Yeah, this might be a bit much for Frank.

    "Activate T-08. Take a few elite squads with you and go find him."

    "Oh?" Frank''s eyes lit up, surprise flickering across his face.

    T-08? That was one of the Gen-4 Cyborgs¡ªtop-tier combat unit, a real monster in the field. At this stage, T-08 was basically the crown jewel of Genesis Biotech''s military assets. A walking weapon of mass destruction.

    Wait... I get to command T-08?

    Frank''s mood did a complete 180. With T-08 and a few elite squads under his belt, he could practically walk sideways through Texas.

    "Alright, with T-08 on our side, I''ll get it done. Guaranteed."

    "Then get moving," Richard said.

    ...

    Deep inside Genesis Biotech''s core facility, a maintenance pod hissed open with a sharp k-chunk, the door sliding to the right as a blast of icy vapor spilled out.

    From within, a bald young man sat up straight, completely naked. His skin shimmered like liquid, morphing seamlessly into a full Genesis Biotech combat suit.

    Etched into the back of his head were two bold, unmistakable characters: T-08.

    His eyes flickered to life, artificial intelligence booting up. In an instant, he became alert, his gaze sharp and fluid¡ªindistinguishable from a real human.

    He stepped out of the pod and walked forward.

    Outside the chamber, several elite Genesis Biotech squads were already assembled. Every one of them was an Awakener with a crystal core, armed with Crystal Core Firearms.

    Leading the group was Frank, with his second-in-command standing beside him.

    "Eight-ball, let''s roll out." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    T-08 gave a small nod. The moment he was activated, the mission data had already been uploaded to his system.

    Without delay, the team departed from Genesis Biotech''s North American headquarters.

    They rolled out in an armored vehicle, flanked by a drone squad overhead. The gear was top-notch¡ªclearly, this mission was high priority.

    Inside the vehicle, Frank sat with T-08 and his second-in-command, while the rest of the Awakeners followed on foot behind them.

    A monitor up front displayed the drone''s live surveillance feed.

    "Frank, where exactly are we supposed to start looking?" the second-in-command asked.

    Frank shrugged. "Beats me. I''ve got no clue."

    The second-in-command thought for a moment. "Last time Clint contacted you, he was in San Antonio, right? Maybe we start there?"

    "That doesn''t make sense," Frank replied, shaking his head. "Clint got back to me after that. He even helped escort some Awakeners from Corpus Christi to our side. No way he''s still in San Antonio."

    T-08 turned his head, voice low and steady. "The one who replied to you... might not have been Clint."

    "...Shit."

    Frank and his second-in-command froze, the realization hitting them hard. Yeah... that was definitely possible.

    If that''s true... then Clint might''ve already been taken out in San Antonio.

    And whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªmet up with the Corpus Christi Awakeners... what the hell was it?

    "Damn..." Frank sucked in a sharp breath, a chill running down his spine.

    Just then, the second-in-command seemed to remember something.

    "Right! Frank, a few days ago, black mist started spreading again in San Antonio. And all the company''s zombies stationed there? Wiped out. The ones we''d driven out of the city? They''re back."

    "But Clint never mentioned anything about running into zombies," Frank said, frowning deeply.

    "Exactly," the second-in-command nodded. "Which just proves it even more¡ªClint didn''t send that message. He was already gone."

    Frank''s face darkened. The whole situation was starting to feel seriously off.

    San Antonio had always been a cursed place for Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners. Once, they''d teamed up with the Black Hand Legion, sending thousands of Awakeners to wipe out the so-called Zombie King from Los Angeles.

    None of them made it back.

    The city had become a graveyard¡ªand a scar on their collective memory.

    Frank''s second-in-command furrowed his brow, thinking hard. "You don''t think¡­ that Zombie King from L.A. is back, do you?"

    "Ah, shit¡­ no way, right?" Frank''s heart skipped a beat.

    He suddenly remembered¡ªthe last time people started vanishing, it was because of that Zombie King. Even Richard''s nephew got killed, and they lost a whole shipment of Crystal Core Armaments. It had been a bloodbath.

    Now Clint and his team were missing too. The circumstances weren''t exactly the same, but the similarities were hard to ignore.

    Frank turned to his second-in-command. "You go scout San Antonio first. Check the situation."

    The guy stared at him, deadpan. "...Seriously?"

    Frank was already thinking ahead¡ªif they ran into something they couldn''t handle, he''d have a head start to bail.

    "Come on, man. How about we head to Blackhand City instead?" the second-in-command suggested, clearly not thrilled. "It''s probably those bastards from the Black Hand Legion. They could''ve ambushed Clint and now they''re playing the victim. Those street punks''ll do anything for a payday."

    Frank nodded slowly. "Yeah¡­ that actually makes sense. Wouldn''t put it past them."

    "But let''s still check San Antonio first. If we don''t find anything, then we hit up Blackhand City."

    "...Right." The second-in-command looked like he''d just been handed a death sentence.

    He didn''t say it out loud, but the thought was clear: You''re sending me in as bait.

    If the Zombie King really was back, going in first was basically suicide.

    The armored vehicle rumbled forward, slow and jerky over the uneven terrain. The second-in-command sat stiffly, like he was on his way to the gallows.

    But just then, the drone squad overhead zipped across the sky, scanning the area. No signs of zombies or mutants¡ªjust a few human figures crouched in the open field, digging around in the dirt.

    "Hey, we''ve got people," the second-in-command said, eyes locked on the monitor inside the vehicle. The drone feed had zoomed in on the group.

    Judging by their ragged clothes and gear, they were probably survivors from a nearby shelter.

    Frank glanced at the screen, but didn''t seem interested. "We''ve got bigger things to worry about."

    "Wait, wait¡ªwhat if we grab them and send them in to scout?" the second-in-command said quickly.

    Frank''s eyes lit up. "Now that''s thinking. I like it."

    He grabbed the radio and barked out an order. "Team Three, break off and detain those survivors. Bring ''em in."

    The Genesis Biotech Awakeners in the rear immediately changed course, heading straight for the unsuspecting group.

    ...

    Out in the field, four survivors were crouched low, carefully digging up wild vegetables. Three men and one woman, all focused on their task.

    Food was scarce. Even a handful of roots could be boiled into a half-decent soup. In times like these, that was a luxury.

    Funny enough, the only woman in the group was someone with a bit of history¡ªNora, Griffin''s ex-girlfriend.

    Griffin had his balls crushed by some thug from the Black Hand Legion. After that, he''d ended up in the Los Angeles shelter, and he and Nora had gone their separate ways.

    "Nora, tell us again about that time you and Leah went to Blackhand City," one of the younger guys asked, curiosity in his voice.

    Nora gave a small smile and shook her head. "Nothing worth telling. Better left in the past."

    "Aww, come on," the guy said, disappointed, but went back to digging.

    Then the ground started to tremble beneath them. A low rumble echoed across the plains.

    They looked up to see an armored vehicle barreling toward them, flanked by a squad of Genesis Biotech Awakeners.

    A loudspeaker crackled to life.

    "This is Genesis Biotech. You there¡ªdrop what you''re doing and surrender immediately. Do not resist!"

    It was Frank''s voice, booming from the vehicle''s mounted PA system.

    ...

 Chapter 468 - 468: Balls... gone

    "Shit! It''s Genesis Biotech!" Nora''s eyes widened the moment she realized who they were dealing with. Her instincts screamed danger¡ªthese people weren''t just passing through. They were here for them.

    Genesis Biotech had a reputation, and it was nothing short of monstrous. They hunted down human survivors to use as lab rats in twisted experiments. Anyone caught by them was as good as dead¡ªif not worse. Falling into their hands was no better than getting captured by the Black Hand Legion.

    "Run!"

    The four of them turned on their heels, bolting without hesitation.

    But behind them, a Crystal Core Firearm flared to life. Two glowing energy spheres shot forward, exploding in front of them with twin thunderous blasts. The shockwaves rippled outward, slamming into the ground and cutting off their escape route.

    A squad of Genesis Biotech Awakeners charged in right after, clearly aiming to take them alive.

    "Then we fight!" Nora barked, her voice sharp and fierce. She''d rather die on her feet than be dragged off in chains.

    The four of them drew their weapons, eyes hard with resolve, and clashed with the incoming Awakeners.

    But it was no contest. It was like watching cats toy with mice.

    Genesis Biotech didn''t want them dead, so they held back just enough to avoid killing blows¡ªbut that didn''t make it any less brutal.

    "These survivors just don''t know when to quit," Frank muttered from inside the armored vehicle, watching the scene unfold on a monitor. "They''re all gonna end up in the same place anyway. Why bother struggling?"

    On the screen, Nora and her team were completely surrounded¡ªmore than ten Awakeners closing in, hemming them in like predators circling prey. The four of them fought back desperately, blades flashing, trying to keep the enemy at bay.

    Then one of the enemy¡ªa brute of a man with strength-based powers¡ªswung a heavy kukri with bone-crushing force. It smashed into Nora''s short blade with a metallic screech that rang through the air. The impact split the skin between her thumb and forefinger, blood spurting out as her weapon flew from her grasp.

    The strength-type Awakener reached out with a massive hand, aiming straight for her slender neck.

    "Shit!"

    Nora clenched her jaw, knowing she couldn''t dodge in time.

    But just then¡ªeverything changed.

    A blur shot in from the distance, fast as lightning. A woman''s silhouette, moving so quickly she left afterimages in her wake. Her Tactical Rapier flashed as she closed the distance, striking with a flurry of metallic clangs that forced several Genesis Biotech Awakeners to fall back.

    She landed in front of Nora, blade angled upward, and slashed across the brute''s arm.

    Shhhk¡ª

    Steel met flesh. Blood sprayed. The man''s forearm was severed cleanly, the limb spinning through the air before hitting the ground with a wet thud.

    The woman steadied herself, revealing a fierce, determined face¡ªit was Leah, Nora''s teammate.

    Leah had always been gifted, and now she''d grown into a full-fledged A-rank speed-type Awakener¡ªthe strongest among them.

    "Go! I''ll hold them off!"

    "Leah!" the others called out, worry etched across their faces.

    But Leah didn''t hesitate. Her Tactical Rapier danced through the air, intercepting every strike that came her way. Even among Genesis Biotech''s elite, she was a force to be reckoned with.

    For a moment, no one could get close to her.

    Nora and the others seized the opportunity and took off running.

    "Holy crap!"

    Inside the armored vehicle, Frank slammed his fist against the console. He hadn''t expected a wild card like this to show up¡ªlet alone one that could injure his people.

    "You just signed your own death warrant, sweetheart," he growled.

    Out in the field, Nora and her team were sprinting for their lives, but they could feel it¡ªsomething powerful was coming up fast behind them.

    In the blink of an eye, a tall, bald man with sharp features appeared in their path, cutting them off.

    Frank wasn''t wasting any more time. He deployed the big gun¡ªT-08.

    "What the hell is that¡­" Nora muttered, her gut twisting with dread.

    T-08''s body crackled with electricity, arcs of lightning dancing across his armor. Elemental energy surged around him¡ªhe was a dual-type Awakener, wielding both lightning and fire.

    A searing ball of lightning formed in his palm, then launched toward them like a bolt from the gods.

    BOOM!

    They didn''t even have time to react.

    The blast hit them dead-on. Lightning energy surged through their bodies, wrapping around them like a net of pure voltage. The shock was overwhelming¡ªparalyzing. Their muscles seized, nerves fried, and they collapsed to the ground, twitching uncontrollably.

    It was like being hit with a full-body anesthetic. They couldn''t move. Couldn''t speak. Couldn''t even control their bladders.

    "Huh? What the¡ª" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Leah''s eyes went wide in horror as she watched her teammates get taken down in an instant. Without thinking, she launched herself at T-08, Tactical Rapier slicing through the air like a silver flash, desperate to help.

    She was fast¡ªblisteringly fast¡ªbut to T-08, her movements were already calculated the moment she twitched. He casually raised one hand and caught her blade mid-swing with mechanical precision.

    With his other hand, he reached out and clamped it around her throat.

    Leah''s breath caught. Her lungs seized. She couldn''t breathe.

    Then came the surge¡ªlightning energy exploded from T-08''s palm, coursing through her body like a live wire.

    "AAAHHH¡ª!"

    Her scream tore through the air as her body convulsed. In seconds, she was down, completely subdued.

    T-08 handled them like they were nothing¡ªlike scooping up baby chicks. No effort, no resistance.

    "Yes! Eight-ball, that''s what I''m talkin'' about!" Frank whooped from the armored vehicle, practically bouncing with excitement. He jumped out with his second-in-command and jogged over to the scene.

    Leah, Nora, and the others were now restrained by Genesis Biotech Awakeners, limp and helpless, unable to move a muscle.

    "You really thought you could fight me?" Frank sneered, walking up to Leah. He reached out and gave her cheek a few condescending pats.

    Then he turned to Nora, his hand sliding down to grope her chest with a disgusting smirk.

    "What''s the matter? Weren''t you just running your little heart out?"

    "Fuck you!" Nora spat right in his face.

    "Oh?" Frank''s expression darkened. He wiped the spit off slowly, then swung his arm back and slapped her hard across the face.

    SMACK!

    But that wasn''t enough for him. He slapped her again. And again. The sound of flesh meeting flesh echoed through the air as blood trickled from Nora''s nose and mouth. Her face was swelling, her eyes dazed from the pain.

    "Nora!" a young man nearby shouted, his eyes blazing with fury. He looked like a bull about to charge, his whole body trembling with rage. Somehow, fueled by sheer adrenaline, he broke free from the two Awakeners holding him and lunged straight at Frank.

    This was Nora''s new boyfriend¡ªafter Griffin. Strong, solid, and, from the way she smiled around him, clearly good in bed.

    But before he could get close, T-08 stepped in. One hand shot out and clamped around the guy''s throat like a vice.

    "Let me go!" the young man choked, thrashing wildly, fists pounding uselessly against T-08''s armored chest.

    It was like trying to punch a wall. T-08 didn''t even flinch.

    Then, without warning, T-08 lifted his knee and drove it straight into the guy''s groin.

    CRACK!

    The sound was sickening¡ªlike two eggs being smashed against a steel anvil.

    "AAARRRGHHH!"

    The guy''s scream was blood-curdling. He collapsed instantly, curling into a fetal position, writhing on the ground in agony, his face twisted in a grotesque mask of pain.

    Nora and Leah both flinched, their eyes wide with shock.

    "Balls... gone," Frank chuckled, lips curling into a cruel grin.

    "Now, if you wanna stay alive, you better start playing nice."

    "Save your breath," Nora growled, blood dripping from her mouth. "I''m not doing shit for you. Kill me, torture me, I don''t care."

    Frank just smirked. "Relax. I''m not here to kill you. I didn''t go through all this trouble just to waste you."

    He leaned in, voice low and deliberate. "I need you to scout something for me."

    That caught their attention.

    Nora and the others exchanged confused glances. This wasn''t what they expected. If they were just going to be used as lab rats, why bother talking?

    If he needed them for something else¡­ maybe there was still a chance to survive.

    "Where do you want us to go?" Leah asked, her voice steady but wary.

    Wherever it was, it had to be bad. If even Genesis Biotech didn''t want to go themselves, it had to be a death trap.

    Frank paused, then said the name slowly, like it carried weight.

    "San Antonio¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 469 - 469: Heâ€™s back!

    "San Antonio?"

    The name stirred up old memories for Leah, but also a strange sense of confusion.

    Wasn''t that place a ghost town now?

    What the hell was there to scout?

    "Fine, I''ll go."

    "Now that''s more like it." Frank gave a satisfied nod.

    But off to the side, Nora was glaring at him with pure venom in her eyes, like she wanted to tear him apart with her teeth.

    BAM!

    Frank spun around and slammed a fist into her stomach.

    "What the hell are you staring at? Think you''re tough? Go ahead, bite me! Now move your ass!"

    "Bastard¡­" Nora gritted her teeth, doubling over in pain, fury burning in her chest. But she had no choice¡ªshe had to play along.

    And with that, Frank and the other Awakener soldiers from Genesis Biotech herded Leah and the rest of the group toward San Antonio.

    The trip was uneventful. No surprises.

    Roughly two hours later, they arrived.

    The outskirts of San Antonio were still a wasteland. The road leading into the city was overgrown with weeds, littered with rusted-out, wrecked cars piled on top of each other. In some of the driver''s seats, you could still see the decayed skeletons of the people who''d once sat there.

    The whole place was dead silent. Not a single sound, aside from the footsteps and murmurs of Frank''s group.

    "Frank, we''re here," one of his lieutenants said.

    "Yeah."

    Frank gave a curt nod and grabbed the radio.

    "Send those people in to scout. Tell them to behave¡ªno funny business."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The Awakener soldiers outside moved fast, unlocking the restraints on Leah and the others.

    They looked pissed, but the first thing they did was straighten out their torn, dirty clothes.

    "Nora! Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine," she said, though her face was swollen from the slaps Frank had given her. She turned to her boyfriend, worry etched all over her face. "What about you?"

    "It hurts¡­" The young man''s face was pale, his body weak. Blood had soaked through his pants, staining the fabric around his thighs a deep red.

    Nora''s heart clenched at the sight. "It hurts like hell at first, but it''ll ease up. Just hang in there, okay?"

    "Yeah¡­"

    He nodded, but he could barely walk. His steps were tiny and awkward, his legs bowed outward¡ªany bigger stride tugged at his busted balls, sending fresh waves of pain through him.

    The way he walked looked almost comical, if it weren''t so tragic. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The group started down the cracked road into the city center.

    Leah scanned the surroundings. It looked almost exactly the same as the last time she''d been here¡ªjust more decayed, more broken.

    "Do you think there''s anything dangerous in the city?" Nora asked, curiosity laced with unease.

    "No idea," Leah replied, shaking her head. "But if Genesis Biotech''s sending us in first, it means there''s something in there they''re scared of. Something unknown."

    A few people behind them sucked in a sharp breath.

    If even Genesis Biotech was afraid¡­ whatever it was had to be seriously dangerous.

    One of them leaned in and whispered, "Leah, look¡ªnone of their people followed us in. Maybe we should make a run for it while we can."

    "No way. We wouldn''t get far. They''ve got drones watching us from above," Leah said, glancing up.

    Sure enough, several small black dots buzzed overhead, circling like vultures, cameras trained on them.

    Back in the armored vehicle, Frank lounged comfortably, watching the live feed on a monitor.

    "Why''s it so quiet in there?" he muttered, rubbing his chin with two fingers. "No movement, no noise¡­ Don''t tell me we geared up for a fight with thin air."

    ...

    On a crumbling street deep in San Antonio, Big Ears and a few other zombies were swaggering around like they owned the place¡ªbecause, well, they kinda did.

    "Guess that''s what happens when you''re the top dog," Big Ears thought to himself with a weird sense of pride. "More power, more responsibility¡­"

    His oversized ears twitched with every step, and dangling from one of them was his signature accessory: The Big Tooth Earring, swaying back and forth like a pendulum.

    But suddenly, Big Ears froze mid-step.

    His head snapped up, eyes narrowing toward the sky.

    The faint buzzing of drones had reached his hyper-sensitive ears.

    "Something''s up."

    "Huh? What now?" Shrimpy and Locomotive, trailing behind, looked confused.

    Big Ears didn''t answer. He dropped flat to the ground, butt in the air, pressing one ear to the pavement.

    Hyper Hearing: activated.

    Every tiny sound within a wide radius funneled into his brain.

    "Humans. We''ve got intruders."

    "Again? Seriously?" Shrimpy groaned, rolling his eyes. "Can''t they give it a rest? I''m still full from the last batch. I''ve got leftovers, man. Leftovers!"

    But Big Ears was already back on his feet, eyes gleaming with excitement.

    "They''re coming in force. This is our moment to shine. Follow me¡ªcharge!"

    "Wait, we''re charging? Just like that?" Locomotive blinked. Big Ears wasn''t usually this gung-ho.

    "How many are we talking?"

    "Five."

    ...

    Big Ears had heard five humans enter the city. To him, that was a worthy challenge.

    He immediately let out a call, summoning the local horde.

    Fear and the rest of the zombie underlings began to gather.

    The once-dead city suddenly came alive with movement.

    Leah and the others felt it instantly.

    The air filled with guttural snarls and shrieks. Shadows darted across rooftops and down alleyways. Zombies were sprinting down the streets, leaping between buildings, crawling up walls¡ªclosing in fast.

    "Zombies! They''re here!"

    "They''re coming¡­ oh God, they''re coming!"

    Panic hit the group like a wave.

    No wonder Genesis Biotech had been so cautious¡ªthis place was crawling with danger.

    And then, without warning, a thick black mist erupted like a volcanic blast, surging through the streets in seconds and swallowing the entire area.

    Day turned to night in an instant.

    Leah and the others were plunged into darkness, their vision completely cut off.

    But instead of panicking, Leah''s face lit up with something close to joy.

    "Mist¡­ It''s Mist! It''s really him! He''s back!"

    "Mist? Who the hell is Mist?" one of the young men asked, totally lost.

    Nora, standing nearby, looked shaken but oddly nostalgic.

    She remembered.

    Back when she''d been captured by the Black Hand Legion, they''d run into a Zombie King.

    But instead of killing her, that creature had wiped out both the Black Hand and Genesis Biotech squads¡ªslaughtered them all.

    Over a thousand Awakeners had died that day.

    And the battlefield? A city just like this one.

    "Mist¡­ is death incarnate," she whispered.

    ...

    Outside the city, Frank and the others stared at their monitors, eyes wide.

    But the drone feeds had gone dark¡ªcompletely blinded by the black fog.

    All they could see was the mist, rising like a tidal wave and swallowing the entire city.

    "Shit¡­ the Mist is back in San Antonio."

    "Could it really be that Zombie King?"

    "If it is¡­ our little scouting party''s probably already dead."

    ...

    Back inside the fog, Leah and the others were surrounded.

    Zombies loomed in the darkness like demons in smoke, their snarls echoing from every direction.

    "Mist! It''s me! Stop!" Leah shouted into the void.

    And then¡ªsomething incredible happened.

    The snarling stopped.

    The zombies froze¡­ then slowly began to melt back into the mist, vanishing like ghosts.

    "They''re retreating?"

    The three young men behind her stared in disbelief, a flicker of hope lighting their faces.

    Leah stood there, eyes wide, her voice trembling with emotion.

    "He remembers me¡­ He still remembers."

    Tears welled up in her eyes.

    Mist was back. And he hadn''t forgotten her.

    ...

 Chapter 470 - 470: Time to kick things off

    The thick black fog that had blanketed everything was finally starting to thin. Bit by bit, visibility returned¡ªand just ahead, a few zombie figures came into view.

    It was Big Ears, Shrimpy, and the rest of the so-called "Overlord Squad." The four of them stood at the center of a massive horde, hundreds of zombies swarming around them like a tide.

    But then, in front of the undead crowd, a lone figure slowly emerged.

    He wore a white shirt, crisp and clean like fresh snow, his expression calm and unreadable.

    The moment Leah saw him, her already tense emotions exploded into a storm. Memories she''d buried deep came rushing back, crashing over her like a tidal wave.

    "It''s really him¡­"

    That white shirt¡ªshe''d never forget it. That image had been burned into her mind, impossible to erase.

    The one who slaughtered thousands of Awakeners, the one who stood alone and undefeated¡ªthe Zombie King.

    And now, he was back.

    Leah had heard the rumors. The zombie army in L.A. had stirred again. She knew his return meant only one thing: Genesis Biotech and the Black Hand Legion were about to get wrecked.

    Ethan''s gaze was steady as he looked them over. The scene in front of him felt oddly familiar. Even the part where someone got their balls busted¡ªyep, that never changed.

    Someone always ended up with busted balls. Like clockwork.

    He raised an eyebrow. "You guys again?"

    "We were captured by Genesis Biotech," Leah explained quickly. "They sent us in to scout the area."

    "Oh¡­" Ethan wasn''t surprised. He''d already figured Genesis Biotech was sniffing around for someone. Their appearance was expected.

    Still, Leah''s luck was impressively bad¡ªfirst captured by the Black Hand Legion, now by Genesis Biotech? Girl couldn''t catch a break.

    History really did love to repeat itself.

    Leah went on, "Genesis Biotech''s people are just outside the city. They''ve got a few elite Awakeners with them. And there''s this bald guy¡ªsuper weird, and insanely strong. At least S-rank."

    "Bald guy?" Ethan''s brow lifted slightly.

    He had a pretty good idea who that might be¡ªprobably Genesis Biotech''s new toy, one of their fourth-gen Cyborgs.

    Last time, a bald bastard had injured Laura. Ethan hadn''t seen it himself¡ªhe''d been busy fighting Nightbane¡ªbut he remembered the report.

    Now that he had the chance, he was definitely going to "study" this one up close.

    "Go bring them in."

    "Oh! Okay!" Leah nodded like a woodpecker, eager to please.

    ...

    Outside the city, Frank sat in an armored vehicle, eyes glued to the surveillance feed. The screen showed nothing but swirling black fog¡ªvisibility was completely shot.

    Leah had disappeared into the mist a while ago, and there hadn''t been a peep since.

    "Dead already?" Frank muttered, a chill creeping down his spine. Four half-decent humans, and now it was like they''d vanished into thin air. Not even a splash.

    His second-in-command leaned in, nervous. "Frank, looks like it''s seriously dangerous in there. Maybe we shouldn''t go in."

    "Yeah, no shit. We''re not throwing ourselves into that mess. Let''s get the hell out of here!" Frank was already reaching for the controls, ready to spin the vehicle around and bail.

    But just as he gave the order, he froze.

    On the monitor, the black fog was fading. And there¡ªLeah''s figure slowly emerged, walking out of the mist like nothing had happened.

    "Wait¡­ hold up¡­" Frank squinted at the screen. All five of them were back. No injuries, no panic. They looked exactly the same as when they went in.

    "They''re fine? Looks pretty safe to me."

    "Uh¡­" His second-in-command was just as confused. This was not the outcome he''d expected.

    Frank immediately turned on him. "Look at you! One little scare and you''re ready to run? With guts like that, how the hell are you supposed to be my second?"

    "¡­" The guy was speechless, a dark cloud hanging over his head. He wanted to say, Weren''t you the one who said we should run? But he wisely kept his mouth shut.

    Not long after, Leah and the others walked out of the city and approached the group of Genesis Biotech Awakeners waiting outside.

    "I''ve scouted the place," Leah reported casually. "It''s just some old zombies that got driven out before¡ªthey''ve come back, but they''re not strong. Nothing dangerous."

    Frank narrowed his eyes, scanning them up and down, suspicion written all over his face. He wasn''t buying it just yet. Could be some weird trick¡ªfake bodies, illusions, who knew? In the apocalypse, you couldn''t afford to trust anything at face value.

    "Eight-ball," he called out, "you getting a read on them? Are they real?"

    T-08, the Cyborg standing nearby, turned his glowing green eyes toward the group. His pupils flickered rapidly as he began scanning.

    "¡­Carbon-based lifeforms. Solid. They''re real."

    "Good! Good!" Frank nodded quickly, finally relaxing a bit.

    His second-in-command chimed in, "Looks like there''s no powerful Zombie King in there. If there was, no way these guys would''ve made it out alive."

    Frank shot him a glare. "No shit? You think I didn''t figure that out already? What, you trying to show off now?" He waved the guy off with a scoff, then turned to the rest of the team.

    "Let''s move! We''re going in!"

    Richard had sent him out here to find someone, and Frank wasn''t about to go back empty-handed. He figured he''d clear out a few zombies, rack up some brownie points, maybe dig up a lead on Clint''s whereabouts, and then call it a day.

    Whether they actually found the guy? That was a problem for future Frank.

    The squad rolled out, marching into the ruined city in full force.

    An armored vehicle led the way, plowing through wrecked cars and debris. Behind it, Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners followed in formation, weapons at the ready¡ªsleek Crystal Core Firearms gleaming in their hands. Their eyes scanned every shadow, every alley, alert and tense.

    Leah and the others walked silently among them, faces blank, barely moving a muscle¡ªfor fear they''d burst out laughing.

    Just imagining Frank''s face when he ran into the Zombie King¡­ it was almost too good. That moment was going to be chef''s kiss.

    Soon, the roles would be reversed. And when that happened, they''d make damn sure these bastards learned what real cruelty looked like.

    Frank, meanwhile, was still riding high. Now that they were in the city, he''d gotten out of the vehicle and was walking on foot, swaggering a little as he eyed Leah and her group with a sleazy grin.

    "You guys did good. When we get back, I''ll make sure you''re rewarded."

    "Oh¡­" Leah just nodded, expression flat.

    Buddy, you''re not going back.

    Just then, T-08 suddenly stopped in his tracks. His head turned sharply, scanning the area. The green glow in his eyes flared wildly as he began a rapid, intense sweep of the surroundings.

    Frank frowned. "Eight-ball? What is it?"

    "There''s a psychic energy field in the air," T-08 said, voice mechanical and calm. "It''s covering the area. Something is watching us."

    "What?" Frank''s eyes darted around, but he saw nothing. Just crumbling buildings and empty streets.

    "You sure you''re not picking up static or something?"

    "No mistake. Probability of nearby zombies: 99%. Prepare for combat," T-08 replied with robotic certainty.

    Frank blinked, completely thrown. What the hell? We''re already fighting? He felt like the situation had just sprinted ahead without him.

    Meanwhile, Ethan stood silently atop a nearby high-rise, cloaked in stealth mode, watching the Genesis Biotech squad enter the city.

    "Huh. This fourth-gen Cyborg''s senses are pretty sharp," he muttered. "No wonder Genesis Biotech''s so proud of him."

    But since they''d already caught a whiff of him, there was no point in hiding anymore.

    Time to kick things off.

    He gave the order.

    "Charge."

    "ROOOAAARRR¡ª!"

    A deafening chorus of howls erupted all around. Thick black fog surged through the streets like a living thing. Zombies emerged from the mist, their twisted faces flickering in and out of view, cloaked in shadow like demons rising from the depths.

    They moved like a storm cloud, rolling in fast and heavy.

    "Holy shit!"

    Frank''s jaw dropped. The zombies were real¡ªand they didn''t look weak. Not even close.

    ...

    S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 471 - 471: Maybe we can talk this out...

    "Open fire!" Frank barked the order without hesitation.

    Behind him, the Awakener squad from Genesis Biotech raised their Crystal Core Firearms in unison. A surge of elemental energy¡ªfire, ice, lightning¡ªburst forth in a dazzling barrage.

    "Lights out..." Mist murmured, his body shrouded in swirling black smoke. A thick fog erupted from him, merging with the already dense darkness until it completely swallowed the sky.

    In an instant, the Genesis Biotech Awakeners lost all visibility.

    "Damn, it''s pitch black!"

    "I can''t hit anything!"

    "What the hell are we supposed to do now?!"

    "..."

    Their Crystal Core Firearms, once deadly accurate, now fired blindly into the void¡ªshot after shot missing their mark.

    Meanwhile, Fear and his zombie underlings, having recently gorged on fresh flesh, were at peak cellular activity. Their combat prowess was off the charts. Even when knocked down by stray blasts, they clawed their way back up and charged forward again.

    From within the suffocating darkness, they surged like starving demons from hell.

    "Hack them to pieces!"

    With no other choice, the Awakeners ditched their firearms and drew titanium-alloy machetes, engaging the zombies in brutal close combat.

    The battlefield descended into chaos¡ªhuman screams, zombie snarls, the clash of steel and bone. The air was thick with the sounds of slaughter.

    "Holy crap! These zombies are going full rebellion mode!"

    Despite the chaos, Frank remained confident. His elite squad was made up of high-level Awakeners, each with a fully formed crystal core. The black fog didn''t scare them. And on top of that, they had Cyborg T-08 on their side.

    Frank was sure they had the upper hand. Victory was just a matter of time.

    "Lightning Field!"

    Cyborg T-08 finally made his move. Lightning crackled in his palm as he slammed his fist into the ground. A web of electricity exploded outward, racing across the battlefield like a living storm.

    The air sizzled with raw power. It looked like this one strike could wipe out everything in its path.

    But as the electric net surged into the black fog, it vanished¡ªlike a stone dropped into the ocean. No impact. No explosion. Just... gone.

    "What the hell?" Frank''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    T-08 stood still, his eyes glowing green, scanning the darkness with machine precision.

    "The lightning was deflected. There''s something stronger in there."

    "You serious?" Frank''s voice cracked. A chill ran down his spine.

    Something stronger than T-08? What the hell could that be?

    He and his lieutenant stared into the fog, tension thick in the air.

    Then, a figure emerged.

    A man in white stepped out of the darkness, slowly coming into view.

    Frank''s face went pale. His jaw dropped. It was like his soul had just left his body.

    "It''s him... The Zombie King of Los Angeles! No doubt about it¡ªhe''s really back!!!"

    "F-Frank... it''s really him. What do we do now?" his lieutenant stammered, panic creeping into his voice.

    There was no mistaking it. The man standing before them matched the classified files exactly¡ªan SS-class apex predator. The most dangerous Zombie King in America. The monster who had slaughtered thousands of Awakeners.

    Frank''s knees buckled. His teeth chattered.

    "I told you we should''ve pulled out earlier, but no¡ªyou just had to push in. Now we''re screwed."

    "...You''re the one who insisted we go in," the lieutenant muttered, his face twitching with frustration.

    "But wait¡ªthose people from the shelter came in here too, and nothing happened to them. Why the hell are we the ones running into the Zombie King?"

    "Yeah, where the hell did they go?" Frank spun around, scanning the darkness. But all he saw was black.

    Leah and her group had slipped away the moment the fog rolled in. No one knew where they''d gone. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Cyborg T-08, however, remained calm. Fear wasn''t part of his programming. His mind was already calculating the optimal way to eliminate the threat standing before him¡ªthe Zombie King.

    The green glow in T-08''s eyes never flickered, scanning the darkness with relentless precision.

    "This is a psychic projection. No physical form. It''s fake."

    "Oh?" Frank and his lieutenant exchanged startled glances.

    "Well, damn. You really are the real deal, fourth-gen Cyborg," a calm voice said from their flank.

    Ethan stepped out of the shadows, revealing his true self¡ªmuch closer than the illusion had been.

    He''d planned to use the projection as a distraction, then ambush them. But they''d seen through it.

    "Holy crap!" Frank jumped, heart pounding. No wonder this guy was the Zombie King in the classified files¡ªhe was creepy as hell.

    "Eight-Ball, take him out!" T-08''s onboard AI kicked into overdrive, calculating tens of thousands of attack permutations in a fraction of a second. It selected the one with the highest probability of success and initiated the strike.

    Electric arcs danced wildly across his body like silver serpents. Lightning surged, wrapping him in a blinding aura.

    Then¡ªboom. He vanished in a flash, moving at lightning speed straight toward Ethan.

    But just as he closed in¡ª

    Ethan unleashed his Domain of the Dead.

    It hit like a tidal wave, flooding the battlefield in an instant.

    T-08 was swallowed whole by the oppressive force. The pressure was immense. His liquid-metal exterior rippled like disturbed water, then began to dent and warp under the strain.

    Still, his adamantium-alloy skeleton held firm. He pushed through, step by step, until he was right in front of Ethan. His palm lit up with crackling lightning as he raised it to strike.

    But inside the Domain, his speed had plummeted.

    To Ethan, he looked like he was moving in slow motion.

    "Not bad. Physically, at least..." Ethan muttered.

    With a flick of his wrist, he summoned the Star Map tablet. Without hesitation, he wound up and swung it like a bat.

    BOOM!

    The impact echoed like a thunderclap. T-08 was sent flying, his liquid-metal skin exploding in all directions. Even his internal alloy frame buckled and warped from the blow.

    "Jesus Christ!" Frank and his lieutenant stared, eyes wide.

    Genesis Biotech''s strongest weapon¡ªswatted like a fly.

    Sure, T-08 could put up a fight, but that''s all it was: a fight. He wasn''t winning this.

    T-08 slowly pushed himself off the ground. His body was twisted and mangled, exposing the gleaming silver of his internal skeleton. The scattered liquid metal began to melt, flowing back toward him like mercury, crawling over his frame to patch up the damage.

    "Regeneration''s not bad either..." Ethan noted silently, evaluating. This fourth-gen Cyborg''s overall combat rating was definitely above S+, maybe brushing up against SS-tier.

    Not far off, Frank had seen enough. T-08 was strong, sure¡ªbut clearly no match for the Zombie King. And right now, while they were locked in battle, was the perfect time to bail.

    "Let''s go. Now. Quietly. While they''re distracted."

    "Y-yeah," his lieutenant nodded frantically.

    They turned to sneak away, ready to ditch their squad and even T-08 if it meant saving their own asses.

    But the moment they spun around¡ª

    Five figures stood in their path.

    Leah. Nora. And the rest of the group.

    Their expressions were cold, eyes sharp with fury as they stared Frank down.

    "Where do you think you''re going?"

    Frank froze. His mouth opened, but no words came out. His gut twisted. Shit. We''re screwed.

    Nora''s face was still twisted with rage. After everything they''d done to her and the others¡ªbeatings, humiliation¡ªthere was no way this was ending peacefully.

    Leah''s voice was ice. "Didn''t you say earlier you had a reward for me?"

    "Uh... I think there''s been a misunderstanding. Maybe we can talk this out¡ª"

    "I got my balls smashed by a damn headbutt! And you still wanna talk?!"

    The guy who''d taken the headbutt earlier wasn''t waiting for negotiations. Ignoring the pain, he leapt forward, wound up, and slapped Frank across the face with a full-body swing.

    SMACK!

    Blood sprayed from Frank''s nose and mouth as he hit the ground hard.

    Nora was right behind him, sprinting up and driving her foot straight into his crotch.

    "Let''s see how you like busted balls!"

    ...

 Chapter 472 - 472: Iâ€™m Fear

    CRACK!

    A sharp snap echoed through the air¡ªthen came the searing pain, shooting through every nerve in Frank''s body. His mind went completely blank.

    A blood-curdling scream tore from his throat, raw and hysterical, shattering the chaos around him.

    "Frank!" his second-in-command shouted, wincing hard at the sight.

    "Gotcha!" Leah lunged forward, her hand reaching for him.

    Frank''s lieutenant recoiled instinctively, fear flashing in his eyes as he scrambled backward.

    All around them, the battlefield was a brutal mess. Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners were locked in savage combat with the swarming undead. The air was thick with the guttural snarls of zombies and the agonized cries of the dying.

    One of the more terrifying zombies¡ªFear¡ªhad just tackled an Awakener to the ground. His jagged fangs sank into the man''s neck, then yanked back with a vicious jerk, tearing open the artery in a spray of blood that shot several feet into the air.

    Fear''s already grotesque face was now smeared with gore, making him look even more monstrous.

    But his enemies weren''t pushovers. These were Awakeners who had formed crystal cores¡ªbattle-hardened and powerful. Fear''s body was a mess of wounds: deep gashes from blades, burns from fire attacks, and patches of skin frozen solid.

    Still, he fought like a demon unleashed¡ªutterly unhinged, fearless, and relentless. He hurled himself at the next human without hesitation.

    Watching from the rear, Big Ears couldn''t help but mutter in awe, "Damn, Fear''s going all out today."

    "Yeah," Shrimpy said, worry creeping into his voice. "You think he''s gonna make it out of this?"

    Locomotive, standing nearby, sent out a quick neural pulse.

    "Yo, Fear¡ªyou wanna fall back?"

    "No!" Fear''s reply was curt and absolute.

    He tackled another Awakener, this one wreathed in flames. The two of them rolled across the ground, locked in a deadly grapple. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The fire scorched Fear''s flesh, the pain almost unbearable. His already battered body now bore fresh burns, skin blistering and blackening.

    But he didn''t care.

    He''d made a promise to Ethan¡ªto evolve, to become a Zombie King. That dream of power burned hotter than the flames licking at his skin.

    Lately, he''d been devouring more and more flesh, and he could feel something stirring in his brain¡ªan itch, a pressure¡ªlike a crystal core was starting to form.

    Killing was the best fuel for evolution. Only through the crucible of battle could he grow stronger.

    So today, he''d either die or evolve. No middle ground. He was going to push himself to the edge.

    "Big Ears, should we help him?" Shrimpy asked, clearly uneasy.

    Big Ears scanned the battlefield, then shook his head decisively.

    "Nah. These humans are weak. Not worth our time."

    "¡­"

    The fight raged on, growing more savage by the second. Fear was now fully engulfed in flames, his skin splitting and peeling, smoke rising from his charred body. He looked like a demon straight out of hell.

    But he didn''t stop.

    Through the agony, he sank his teeth into the human beneath him, tearing the man apart with raw, feral rage.

    His body was wrecked¡ªsoaked in black blood, skin scorched and cracked, looking like a grotesque, blood-drenched gourd.

    The last time a zombie leader looked this wrecked was Bighead, back in San Diego¡­

    "Keep going!"

    Fear didn''t pause. He dragged his broken body forward, eyes scanning for his next target.

    It didn''t take long.

    He locked onto a hulking man wielding a tactical tomahawk¡ªclearly a B-rank strength-type Awakener. The guy was cutting through zombies like a beast, each swing of his weapon brutal and precise.

    Fear''s eyes lit up.

    This was the kind of fight he needed.

    "You''re mine¡­"

    Fear locked eyes on the brute and launched himself from the swirling black mist, landing squarely on the man''s back. Without hesitation, he lunged for the neck, jaws wide.

    The man felt a sharp sting at the base of his neck and instinctively hunched his shoulders, stopping the fangs from sinking deeper. He reached back, grabbed Fear''s jaw, and snarled, "Die!"

    With a roar, he heaved Fear up and over his shoulder, slamming him into the ground with a bone-jarring thud.

    The zombie that hit the dirt was a wreck¡ªcharred black, flesh torn open to the bone¡ªbut his eyes still burned with savage fury.

    "You little freak," the man growled, furious. "You''re this messed up and still think you can sneak up on me?"

    He raised his tactical tomahawk and brought it down hard.

    Fear twisted just in time, avoiding a fatal blow, but the heavy blade still bit deep into his shoulder. A spray of foul, dark blood splattered across the ground.

    He howled in pain¡ªbut didn''t back down.

    Instead, he lunged again, sinking his teeth into the man''s forearm, the one holding the axe.

    "Shit!" the man cursed, gritting his teeth as pain shot up his arm.

    He shoved at Fear''s forehead with his free hand, trying to pry him off, but the zombie wouldn''t budge.

    The taste of blood only drove Fear deeper into a frenzy. No matter how hard the man pushed, Fear''s jaws stayed locked, his claws digging into the man''s arm like iron shackles.

    Blood poured from between his teeth, hot and thick.

    The man was panicking now, sweat pouring down his face. He twisted and struggled, but Fear clung to him like a rabid animal.

    "Somebody! Get this thing off me!"

    "I''m coming!" a teammate nearby shouted. He shoved aside the zombie he was fighting and rushed over.

    The plan was simple¡ªcut off the zombie''s head, and he''d have to let go.

    He raised his titanium machete and charged straight at Fear.

    But Fear was barely conscious. The brutal fight had pushed him to the edge¡ªhis vision blurred, his mind foggy. He didn''t even register the blade slicing through the air toward the back of his neck.

    Then, in that split second before death, something snapped.

    A strange surge of energy exploded in his mind¡ªwild, electric, and growing fast. It built to a peak in an instant.

    "ROOOAAARRR!!"

    Fear threw his head back and unleashed a deafening roar, like a bomb going off.

    The sound wasn''t just noise¡ªit carried raw psychic force, blasting outward in a shockwave that rippled through the air like a stone dropped in water.

    Everything stopped.

    Even the chaos of battle seemed to freeze.

    The two men closest to him¡ªthe brute and his would-be rescuer¡ªwent rigid, their faces draining of color. Their eyes widened in horror, bodies trembling uncontrollably.

    It was like their souls had been yanked halfway out of their bodies.

    Fear didn''t waste the moment.

    He lunged and clamped his jaws around the brute''s neck, biting down with everything he had.

    The man''s scream was cut short as his throat was torn open in a spray of blood and gore.

    It was brutal. Savage. Pure carnage.

    But it was also the moment Fear broke through.

    In that instant, a crystal core formed in his brain¡ªhis evolution complete.

    And with it came a new power.

    A rare one.

    [Soulquake]¡ªa psychic ability that used sound as a conduit to shake the very soul, stunning enemies and flooding them with terror.

    "What... what the hell was that?!"

    The roar had echoed across the entire battlefield, drawing every eye.

    Even those far away felt the tremor in their minds. Fear seeped into their hearts like poison. Some of the weaker ones lost control of their bodies entirely¡ªpissing themselves where they stood.

    All eyes turned.

    They saw Fear, drenched in blood, standing over the mangled corpses of two Awakeners, his face twisted in a feral grin.

    His body was a horror show¡ªskin flayed open, muscles exposed, bones gleaming white through the gore. But he stood tall, stronger than ever.

    The evolution had changed him.

    He wasn''t just a lieutenant anymore.

    He had the power of a Zombie King now.

    And it showed.

    His wounds were already starting to close, healing before their eyes. His presence radiated raw, murderous intent, thick enough to choke on.

    He looked around, eyes cold and gleaming.

    "I''m Fear," he growled, voice low and guttural. "And I make people afraid¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 473 - 473: Energy depletedâ€¦

    "Hisss¡­"

    Everyone sucked in a sharp breath, faces going pale with shock. It was terrifying¡ªno one expected that savage zombie to suddenly evolve at such a critical moment¡­ and awaken some freaky psychic ability on top of that.

    Ethan cast a casual glance over, his eyes calm but clearly satisfied. He hadn''t killed those Awakeners outright for a reason¡ªhe wanted to give his underlings a little trial by fire.

    They''d been eating too much lately anyway. Time to burn some calories.

    Up ahead, the Cyborg T-08''s once-handsome face was now twisted and deformed. Parts of his body had been blasted open, exposing the metal skeleton underneath. The damage was so severe, even the liquid metal couldn''t cover it anymore.

    After analyzing the battle, T-08 came to a clear conclusion¡ªthis opponent was unbeatable. Without hesitation, he uploaded all combat data to the cloud.

    Which meant¡­ he was ready to shut down.

    Green light flickered in T-08''s eyes as he prepared to unleash every last ounce of energy he had¡ªactivating the ultimate move of a fourth-generation Cyborg.

    He spread his arms wide. In one palm, lightning crackled to life; in the other, fire roared and surged. The two forces gathered in his hands, each pulsing with raw power.

    The lightning danced wildly in the air like silver serpents, while the fire blazed upward, forming a dense, glowing orb¡ªlike a miniature sun.

    The combined glow lit up the battlefield in flashes of blinding brilliance, casting everything around in stark contrast. The sheer destructive energy radiating from him made the very air tremble.

    Then, T-08 brought his palms together, forcing the two energies to collide. The lightning sphere and fireball began to merge.

    In an instant, the light intensified, turning everything around them a blinding white¡ªlike the world had been bleached of all color.

    The fusion of fire and lightning grew more violent, more unstable. The two volatile forces finally fused into a single, blazing red fireball, crackling with arcs of electricity.

    "He can do that?" Ethan''s eyes narrowed, intrigued. This was the first time he''d seen elemental powers actually merge like this.

    A combo move?

    But pulling that off required insane precision¡ªlike trying to peel a raw egg with a bulldozer. Only something as precise as a machine could manage it. No human could pull that off.

    "Annihilate!" T-08 roared, hurling the fused energy forward. The fireball shot through the air, expanding rapidly like a rising sun.

    Wherever it passed, the ground cracked and collapsed. The air itself screamed in protest. Nothing could stop it¡ªeverything in its path was about to be reduced to ash.

    Ethan watched the wave of destruction coming straight at him.

    His opinion of T-08 just went up a few notches. This attack? It wasn''t just powerful¡ªit was dangerous.

    The red fireball, infused with both lightning and fire, was so intense it tore through space itself. Even when it entered the Domain of the Dead, its speed only slowed slightly.

    Ethan didn''t dare take it lightly. He activated the Star Map tablet in his hand. The glowing patterns on its surface flared brighter, and four dazzling Radiant Crystals lit up in sequence.

    A powerful force field began to gather around him.

    Then, with a mighty swing, he hurled the tablet like a comet crashing from the heavens, trailing a blazing tail of light as it slammed straight into the incoming fireball.

    "BOOM!"

    The impact was like two comets colliding. The red fireball was knocked back before detonating mid-air. The explosion sent shockwaves ripping in all directions.

    Everything near the blast zone was instantly flattened. Buildings crumbled into rubble, then disintegrated into dust. Even some of the nearby Awakeners and zombies were thrown off their feet, nearly killed by the shockwave alone.

    At the heart of the explosion, a mushroom cloud rose into the sky.

    Thanks to the Star Map tablet''s barrier, the damage was contained¡ªbarely.

    But even so, half of San Antonio¡ªthe half not shielded by the tablet¡ªwas completely leveled. Nothing but ruins remained.

    "Holy shit¡­"

    Everyone stared in awe. This battle had gone way beyond anything they could comprehend.

    "No wonder he''s a fourth-gen Cyborg. That power''s insane!" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Think the Zombie King got caught in that blast?"

    "Hard to say¡­"

    "¡­"

    The smoke and dust slowly began to settle. The battlefield fell silent, the chaos finally fading.

    Everyone held their breath, eyes locked on the two figures emerging from the smoke¡ªEthan and T-08, standing face to face.

    "What the hell¡­"

    "What''s going on?"

    Shock rippled through the crowd.

    The Zombie King had taken that devastating blast head-on¡­ and looked completely unfazed.

    At that moment, a sharp beeping echoed from inside T-08''s head. A faint red glow flickered in his eyes¡ªan internal alarm.

    "Energy depleted¡­ Shutting down."

    His body went limp like a puppet with its strings cut, crashing backward into the dust with a heavy thud, kicking up a cloud of debris.

    "T-08¡­ lost?"

    People stared in disbelief. Ethan''s white shirt was still crisp and spotless, not a single mark on him. If it weren''t for T-08 lying motionless on the ground, it would''ve looked like nothing had even happened.

    "How is this possible¡­?"

    A wave of despair washed over them.

    Even T-08¡ªtheir strongest weapon, the pinnacle of Genesis Biotech''s combat power¡ªhadn''t been able to scratch him. What chance did the rest of them have?

    They were doomed.

    "ROAAARR¡ª!"

    A bone-chilling roar tore through the air. The Awakeners from Genesis Biotech turned toward the sound¡ªonly to see the Fear Zombie King charging at them, his underlings regrouped and ready to kill.

    "Shit! The zombies are coming again!"

    "Help!"

    "Run! Run!"

    Panic exploded.

    T-08''s defeat had shattered their morale. No one had the will to fight anymore. All that was left was raw, primal fear¡ªand the instinct to run.

    But Fear and his crew were fired up, bloodthirsty and relentless. They surged forward, pouncing on the fleeing humans, dragging them down and tearing into them with teeth and claws.

    The Awakeners were quickly overwhelmed, their screams echoing for a few brief seconds before being swallowed by silence.

    Ethan strolled forward, casually approaching T-08''s "corpse." He tilted his head, examining the body. It was banged up, sure¡ªbut still mostly intact.

    That was intentional. Ethan hadn''t gone all out. He''d held back.

    "Take him back."

    Fourth-gen Cyborgs were top-tier tech from Genesis Biotech. Ethan had plans for this one¡ªhe wanted to study it.

    He activated his spatial storage ring and absorbed T-08''s body into it. He figured he''d toss it to PhD later. Once they figured out how it worked, maybe they could retrofit Laura with the tech¡ªcombine the two and create the ultimate warrior.

    Meanwhile, the rest of the Genesis Biotech Awakeners had been completely wiped out by Fear and the other zombies.

    The battlefield turned into a grotesque feast. Zombies dropped to the ground, tearing into corpses, the sounds of ripping flesh and crunching bones filling the air.

    But not far off, there was still one area where the screams hadn''t stopped.

    Leah, Nora, and a few others were still beating the hell out of Frank and his second-in-command. Frank had it the worst¡ªhis body was a bloody mess, bones shattered, barely a single unbroken spot left on him.

    All that arrogant swagger from his days as a Genesis Biotech exec? Gone. He was groveling now, begging for his life.

    "Boss lady¡­ please! Stop! I get it, I was wrong!"

    "Oh, okay." Nora glanced around, noticing the battle was basically over. Beating him any more did seem a little excessive. So she actually stopped.

    Frank blinked, stunned. She¡­ stopped? Just like that?

    Maybe she wasn''t so bad after all.

    Then¡ªshing!¡ªNora whipped out her Bowie knife without warning, raising it high, ready to bring it down and finish him off.

    "OH MY GOD PLEASE DON''T KILL ME!" Frank screamed, dropping to his knees, sobbing and pleading.

    But Leah stepped in, raising a hand to stop her.

    "Don''t kill him yet. He might still be useful."

    ...

 Chapter 474 - 474: Youâ€™re blackmailing me?

    "If we don''t kill him, what''s the point of keeping him alive?" Nora asked, genuinely curious.

    "Well, yeah, the guy''s pretty useless," Leah replied, "but he''s still a high-ranking exec at Genesis Biotech. We could use him to negotiate with Richard¡ªmaybe trade him for supplies or something."

    Everyone, including Nora, paused. None of them had ever considered using someone like that to blackmail Genesis Biotech. The idea was so bold, it hadn''t even crossed their minds.

    "So... that means we''d be going all-in against Genesis Biotech," someone finally said. "They''ll probably put a bounty on our heads."

    Leah shrugged. "So what? You don''t get rich without taking risks. And horses don''t fatten up without grazing at night, right? We''ve gotta be bold. Besides¡­" Her eyes drifted toward Ethan in the distance. "Genesis Biotech might not be around much longer anyway."

    The others fell silent, realizing what she meant. The real storm in Texas hadn''t even started yet. Everything so far had just been the opening act.

    Of course, before they could move forward with the ransom idea, they needed Ethan''s approval.

    Ethan actually liked the plan. Frank was a total waste of space¡ªan Awakener who''d managed to form a Neurocore, yet was so weak he wasn''t even worth eating. Might as well squeeze some supplies out of Richard instead.

    But a deal this small? Ethan couldn''t be bothered. He handed the whole thing off to Leah. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And just like that, the killing fog over San Antonio began to lift. Another squad of Genesis Biotech Awakeners had met their end here.

    Ethan walked away with a Cyborg T-08 and a newly evolved psychic-type underling. Not a bad haul.

    Meanwhile, Fear and the other zombies had already devoured the human corpses. Fear''s wounds were nearly healed, and his aura had grown even more powerful.

    There''s something about psychic-type zombies¡ªthey always carry a certain presence.

    "Mist, boss¡ªI kept my promise!" Fear said proudly.

    Mist gave him a thumbs-up, grinning. "Hell yeah. You''ve gotten strong."

    He was genuinely happy for him. They''d once been brothers-in-arms, struggling to survive. Now Fear had risen to become a Zombie King. Mist couldn''t help but feel proud.

    Off to the side, Big Ears and a few other zombies were watching, a little uneasy. Maybe it was jealousy.

    "Mist''s underling got that strong?" Big Ears muttered.

    "Well, we''re top-tier bosses. It''s only natural our underlings would be strong too," Shrimpy chimed in.

    "Oh yeah? And where''s your badass underling?" Big Ears shot back.

    "Uh¡­" Shrimpy froze, caught off guard. He scratched his head and finally admitted, "I don''t have one."

    "Exactly."

    Big Ears fell into thought. As a major power in his own right, he figured he should have a powerful underling too. Otherwise, he might fall behind.

    Besides, this whole zombie migration to Los Angeles wasn''t just about chaos¡ªit was about consolidating power, bringing other factions under their control.

    "So¡­ how can I not have a strong underling?" Big Ears muttered to himself, already making up his mind.

    "That''s it. I''ve decided¡ªI''m getting myself a badass underling too!"

    "Uh¡­ Big Ears, where exactly are you gonna find one?" Shrimpy asked, skeptical.

    Big Ears paused. He didn''t have a clue.

    "Doesn''t matter. I''ll find one. Just watch me."

    ...

    Another squad of Genesis Biotech Awakeners went out looking for someone¡ªand, unsurprisingly, vanished without a trace.

    Inside his office, Richard paced back and forth, anxiety gnawing at him.

    "Where the hell is Frank? Why haven''t we heard anything yet?"

    Just then, a male assistant burst in, clearly flustered. "Richard! T-08 just transmitted data to the cloud!"

    "Oh?" Richard''s eyes lit up. "Did they find him?"

    "No¡­ T-08''s been terminated," the assistant said bluntly.

    "..." Richard froze, stunned into silence. After a long pause, he finally spoke, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    "T-08¡­ was killed?"

    "They ran into the Los Angeles Zombie King in San Antonio. It turned into a full-blown battle. Not just T-08¡ªchances are, no one made it out alive," the assistant reported grimly.

    Richard stood there, dumbstruck. The last thing he wanted to hear was that name¡ªLos Angeles Zombie King. It felt like a mountain pressing down on his chest, suffocating him.

    San Antonio. Again.

    That same damn Zombie King from L.A.

    Same place. Same outcome. Another massacre of Genesis Biotech''s elite Awakeners.

    And suddenly, everything started to make sense. All the strange disappearances, the inexplicable losses¡ªonce that Zombie King entered the picture, it all clicked into place.

    And now he''d taken down T-08.

    Which meant¡­ after killing Nightbane, he''d grown even stronger. More unpredictable. More unstoppable.

    "Richard, are you¡ª" the assistant started, noticing the blank look in his boss''s eyes.

    "I''m fine," Richard muttered, snapping out of it. He shook his head and let out a long, weary sigh. In that moment, he looked older¡ªlike the weight of the world had finally caught up to him.

    The Gen-4 Cyborgs were supposed to be his trump card, the pinnacle of Genesis Biotech''s combat power. And now? One sent out, one gone. Just like that.

    Anyone would be losing sleep over this.

    The assistant looked just as defeated. "So¡­ what do we do now?"

    "Give me a minute," Richard said, pinching the bridge of his nose as he tried to think. He started piecing the situation together.

    "If the L.A. Zombie King showed up in San Antonio, and T-08''s dead¡­ then Frank''s probably not coming back either."

    "Yeah, with Frank''s skill level¡­ uh, Richard, my condolences," the assistant said awkwardly, not even sure how to phrase it.

    But just then, the comms device on the desk lit up and started ringing¡ªa video call.

    Richard turned toward it, and his expression instantly shifted to one of shock. He actually stumbled back a couple steps, eyes wide.

    The caller ID showed it was coming from Frank''s satellite phone.

    "It''s¡­ it''s Frank!" the assistant stammered, eyes bulging.

    The ringtone echoed through the office, sharp and clear.

    But neither of them moved. They just stared at each other, both seeing the same fear reflected in the other''s eyes.

    They''d assumed Frank was dead. And now¡­ a video call?

    "Richard, should we answer it?" the assistant asked hesitantly.

    Richard hesitated for a second, then nodded.

    "Yeah. We have to. What if Frank''s still alive?"

    "Or¡­ what if it''s that Zombie King?" the assistant said, voice low, suspicion creeping in.

    "I doubt it," Richard replied, shaking his head. "That thing''s brutal and doesn''t talk much. I don''t think it''d bother contacting us. Or maybe¡­ it just doesn''t care enough to."

    He took a deep breath, steadied himself, and hit the button to accept the call¡ªready to face whatever was on the other end.

    The wall-mounted screen flickered to life.

    A woman appeared on the screen. Her face was striking¡ªsharp features, calm eyes¡ªbut her expression was cold and unreadable. It was Leah.

    "Hello, Richard," she said smoothly. "I''m Leah, a survivor from the shelter. Thanks for taking the call."

    "Oh?" Richard raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. He hadn''t expected someone from the shelter to be behind the call. But her calm, confident tone told him she wasn''t just some random survivor. This woman was sharp.

    "Where''s Frank?" he asked, cutting straight to the point.

    "He''s with me," Leah said evenly. "But if you want to see him again, Richard, you''re gonna have to show a little¡­ goodwill."

    Richard''s face darkened. He immediately understood what she meant.

    "You''re blackmailing me?"

    ...

 Chapter 475 - 475: Operation Lure Gator

    "You''re being dramatic, Richard," Leah said coolly. "This isn''t blackmail¡ªit''s a business transaction."

    Richard''s face twisted with anger. "You don''t have the right to negotiate with me."

    "Oh? Is that so?"

    Leah''s tone turned playful as she slowly panned the camera. The feed shifted to show Frank¡ªbloodied, tied tightly to a chair, a pair of dirty underwear stuffed in his mouth. He could only let out muffled, pitiful groans.

    Then Nora stepped into frame, holding a knife. Without warning, she drove it deep into Frank''s thigh.

    "AAAHHHH!"

    Frank let out a guttural scream, his face contorting in agony as blood gushed from the wound. His eyes locked onto the camera, wide and desperate, silently pleading¡ªRichard, help me!

    Richard''s expression darkened. These two women were more ruthless than he''d expected. But still¡ªhe was Genesis Biotech. How could he let a couple of nobodies from a backwater shelter extort him?

    "Hmph. Spare me the theatrics. Frank failed his mission. That makes him a liability. If you want to kill him, go ahead. That trick won''t work on me."

    "Wha¡ª?!" Frank''s eyes went even wider, filled with disbelief and betrayal. His heart sank. He looked like he was about to cry.

    "Well then," Leah said calmly, "I guess that''s that."

    She gave Nora a nod. Nora raised the bloodstained knife again and pressed it against Frank''s throat. One more move and it''d be over.

    Richard''s jaw clenched. He stared at the screen, watching the blade hover at Frank''s neck. One more second and¡ª

    "Wait!" he barked.

    Leah paused, her lips curling into a sly smile. "What''s wrong, Richard? Having second thoughts?"

    "What do you want?" he growled, finally giving in. He''d weighed the optics¡ªif word got out that he let one of his own die like this, it''d destroy morale. Who''d be loyal to a company that abandoned its people?

    Leah didn''t hesitate. "I''m not asking for much. Just ten A-grade crystal cores. You deliver them, and Frank walks free." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''re insane."

    Richard''s fury flared. Ten A-grade cores¡ªfor Frank? That was daylight robbery.

    "Why don''t you just rob a bank while you''re at it?"

    "This is faster than robbing a bank," Leah said with a shrug, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    Richard stared at her, speechless.

    This girl was no amateur.

    After a long pause, he finally spoke. "Give me some time. I need to think this over."

    "Fine. You''ve got three days, Richard," Leah said, her tone turning cold. "But if the hostage dies during that time¡­ that''s on you."

    With that, the screen went black.

    Silence fell over the office. Richard stood there, seething, his expression stormy.

    It was bad enough he couldn''t beat the Zombie King from L.A.¡ªnow even some ragtag survivors from a shelter thought they could push him around?

    Genesis Biotech was a powerhouse¡ªwealthy, resource-rich, and filled with elite talent. They didn''t even bother acknowledging the Black Hand Legion''s street thugs, let alone the dirt-poor survivors from some backwater shelter.

    The assistant, still standing nearby, asked cautiously, "Sir¡­ are you really going to give them ten A-grade crystal cores?"

    "If they''re bold enough to ask," Richard said darkly, "then we''ll give them what they want."

    His eyes gleamed with malice.

    "Send out an elite squad. I want those shelter Awakeners hunted down. And get me the footage of those two women¡ªtrace their identities, find everyone connected to them, and bring them in."

    "They think they can play games with me? They''re still too green."

    "Yes, sir!" the assistant replied, already understanding Richard''s plan. There''s no substitute for experience. This was a classic delay tactic¡ªagree to the ransom to buy time, then strike hard and fast.

    "Oh, and Richard," the assistant added, "what about the Zombie King? How do we deal with him?"

    That question made Richard''s headache spike.

    He was good at crushing weak humans. But the L.A. Zombie King? That was a whole different beast.

    Genesis Biotech''s top agents were already converging from across the country. But if the Zombie King kept intercepting them, the losses would be catastrophic.

    Their so-called "ultimate defense line" hadn''t even been fully established¡ªand it was already starting to crack.

    "We absolutely can''t let that Los Angeles Zombie King run wild in Texas¡­" Richard muttered to himself. But then, a glint of inspiration flashed in his eyes¡ªhe had an idea.

    "We''ll fight fire with fire. Let''s lure other zombie factions into San Antonio and let them clash with him. We don''t need them to kill the Zombie King¡ªjust keep him busy. As long as he''s tied up, he won''t be able to ambush our Awakeners."

    "Now that''s a solid plan," the assistant said, eyes lighting up with admiration. This was classic set a thief to catch a thief. The Zombie King might be powerful, but when it came to strategy? Humans still had the upper hand.

    After all, it was human intelligence that ruled the Earth for thousands of years.

    And Texas was crawling with zombie factions. The most infamous of them all? A grotesque force lurking deep in the swamps.

    Before the apocalypse, that swamp was a protected wildlife reserve, home to thousands of alligators. After the fall, many of them mutated. Some devoured so many zombies that they began to fuse with them.

    The result? A terrifying fusion-type Zombie King known as¡ªGatorax.

    Now, Genesis Biotech''s North American HQ had the firepower to take on Gatorax if they really wanted to. But the swamp terrain was a nightmare for human forces¡ªdense, wet, and unpredictable. Any direct assault would be a bloodbath. So they''d left Gatorax alone.

    Until now.

    "Let''s draw that big gator out and sic him on the L.A. Zombie King."

    "Understood!" the assistant replied crisply, already fired up about Operation Lure Gator. Let the monsters tear each other apart¡ªzombie versus zombie, may the ugliest win.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in San Antonio...

    Leah had just finished briefing Ethan on the ransom deal¡ªten A-grade crystal cores for Frank.

    Ethan nodded, barely interested. "Small-time stuff," he muttered. What he really wanted to know was something else.

    "What''s the situation with the other shelters? You''ve been in contact, right?"

    Since leaving L.A., he hadn''t heard from Mia, and he figured Leah might have some updates.

    Leah answered immediately. "Ever since your L.A. horde started migrating, survivors everywhere have been panicking. A lot of them fled to the Mount Elbert Shelter¡ªit''s become the de facto survivor HQ."

    "Mount Elbert''s also planning to gather all the 001-ranked Awakeners from the major shelters. They''re forming some kind of elite strike team. No word yet on what they''re planning to do with it."

    "Hmm¡­ got it."

    Ethan nodded thoughtfully. The 001 Awakeners from each shelter were no joke¡ªpeople like Mia and Robert were serious contenders. Not a force to underestimate.

    ...

    High atop Mount Elbert, nestled in the rugged peaks, humanity had carved out a fortress-like mega-shelter. It had become the central hub for survivors across the region.

    Lately, the population had exploded. Scientists¡ªsome of the best minds left on Earth¡ªhad gathered here, working around the clock on new tech and survival strategies.

    In one of the steel-lined corridors, Mia strode briskly, her long hair flowing behind her. She had a purpose¡ªshe was heading to collect some of the latest research breakthroughs to bring back to L.A.

    Among them? A prototype aircraft powered by crystal cores¡ªsimilar to the ones Genesis Biotech used.

    "Finally," she thought with satisfaction, "I won''t have to borrow a ride from a certain Zombie King anymore¡­"

    But just as she turned a corner, a voice called out behind her.

    "Mia, wait up¡ªI need to talk to you about something."

    She stopped, turning to see a tall, striking young man approaching, his expression serious.

    ...

 Chapter 476 - 476: To conquer, to reign, and to have it all

    "Hm?" Mia turned her head. She recognized the young man standing in front of her¡ªDylan, one of the administrators at Mount Elbert Shelter.

    "You need something?"

    "Yeah¡­ it''s about the Zombie Horde migrating out of L.A."

    "Alright, just say it here," Mia replied casually.

    Dylan glanced around. Seeing no one nearby, he leaned in slightly and said, "The L.A. horde is almost at Texas."

    Mia just nodded, unfazed.

    Mount Elbert Shelter wasn''t technically in Texas, but it was close enough to be a concern. Dylan was clearly worried.

    So he''d started reaching out to all the Tier-01 Awakeners, trying to rally a defense force to push back the horde and protect the shelters.

    "This Zombie Horde from L.A. is tearing across the country. It''s a disaster for all of humanity. I''m afraid once they''re done with Texas, they''ll head straight for Mount Elbert."

    "And what''s that got to do with me?" Mia shot back.

    Her situation wasn''t all that different from Nathan''s. With the L.A. zombies on the move, things had actually calmed down for her. No Ethan meant no weird monsters showing up to attack the shelter. Life had been surprisingly peaceful lately.

    "..." Dylan was speechless. He couldn''t believe how narrow-minded she was being.

    "Mia, I''m asking you to think about the future of humanity. People call you the ''Light of Mankind.'' Don''t let them down."

    "Are you trying to guilt-trip me?" Mia asked bluntly.

    "I¡ª"

    Dylan choked on his words. Talking to her was like pulling teeth.

    "I''m not trying to guilt you, I swear. I just hope you''ll join our fight against the Zombie Horde. Humanity needs you. And¡­ I heard you''ve got some kind of connection with the Zombie King. Maybe you know how to take him down?"

    "If you can kill him, you''ll be a legend. You''ll have access to endless resources, glory, everything."

    Everyone knew the L.A. shelter had only survived this long because of Ethan. He and Mia had worked together before¡ªsomething of an open secret among survivors, even if no one said it out loud.

    "You want me to go after Ethan?" Mia''s eyes narrowed slightly. Her voice dropped. "You do realize Ethan is my closest companion and dearest friend¡­"

    "Mia, come on. You''re not seriously in love with a Zombie King, are you? He''s just using you. Manipulating you!" Dylan jumped in, trying to talk sense into her.

    He couldn''t believe a human could have real feelings for a zombie. It had to be some twisted game of mutual exploitation.

    "If you agree to help, I''ll give you full access to all our resources. Whatever you need."

    Mia paused, considering. Then, to Dylan''s surprise, she nodded. "Alright. I''m in."

    "Really? That''s amazing!" Dylan lit up, practically vibrating with excitement.

    So much for "closest companion and dearest friend," huh?

    In a world like this, even blood relatives would sell each other out for the right price.

    "I''m gonna go grab some supplies," Mia said.

    Dylan nodded eagerly. "Take whatever you need. Once you''re done, let''s talk details. I''ll be waiting in my office."

    "Sure," Mia replied, brushing past him without another glance.

    Dylan watched her walk away, a smug grin creeping onto his face. With Mia on board, the plan was already halfway to success.

    He headed back to his office, practically giddy with anticipation.

    In his mind, he was already mapping out his rise to power. If they could take down the Zombie King, he''d be hailed as a hero. Revered. Worshipped.

    He could ride that wave straight to the top¡ªelected as the supreme leader of the shelter, maybe even of all the remaining human settlements.

    He''d lead humanity to victory, wipe out the undead, and build a new nation from the ashes.

    And he''d be its king.

    Once that was done, he''d go after Mia. With power and prestige on his side, how could she possibly say no?

    A beautiful woman in one arm, the world in the other.

    To conquer, to reign, and to have it all.

    Just thinking about it made him giddy with anticipation.

    Dylan was still lost in his grand plans, time slipping by unnoticed¡ªuntil he realized it had been over thirty minutes and Mia still hadn''t come back.

    "Where is she?"

    "What the hell''s taking so long?"

    He started to get uneasy. Even if she was gathering supplies, it shouldn''t be taking this long¡­

    Growing impatient, he decided to ask around.

    A few minutes later, he called in the warehouse manager.

    "You called for me, Dylan?" the man asked as he stepped into the office.

    "Yeah, yeah. Where''s Mia? She still not done picking up her supplies?" Dylan asked, trying to keep his voice steady, though the urgency was obvious. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The warehouse manager scratched his head. "Mia? Oh, she finished a while ago. Took off in one of our new prototype flyers, loaded up with a ton of gear. She''s already headed back to L.A."

    "¡­What?" Dylan''s eyes went wide, his whole body stiffening.

    She''d played him.

    Mia had never intended to join their fight. She''d just used him to stock up and then bailed¡ªback to L.A., where she was clearly living the good life and had no interest in getting dragged into their mess.

    Dylan felt like he''d been punched in the gut.

    His mother''s words echoed in his head: "The prettier the woman, the better the liar¡­"

    He''d been riding high, dreaming of glory, of power, of reshaping the world¡ªand before he could even take the first step, he''d been outmaneuvered by a single woman.

    But Dylan wasn''t the type to give up.

    Setbacks were part of the journey. If you wanted to build something great, you had to be ready to eat dirt along the way.

    He clenched his fists, jaw tight. Fine. Mia had made her choice.

    He''d just have to move forward without her.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in Texas, chaos was brewing.

    Ever since Ethan arrived, the region had been anything but peaceful.

    Right now, a squad of Awakeners from Genesis Biotech had entered a vast swamp, spreading out and unleashing their powers in a coordinated assault. Explosions rocked the ground, sending shockwaves through the muck and mire.

    "RRAAAHHH¡ª!"

    Moments later, guttural zombie howls echoed from deep within the swamp.

    "They''re coming! Fall back!"

    "Got it!"

    The Genesis Biotech team didn''t hesitate¡ªthey weren''t here to fight, just to stir the hornet''s nest. They turned and retreated fast.

    From the bubbling swamp, clawed hands burst through the sludge¡ªone after another, grotesque zombies began to crawl out, like demons clawing their way up from hell.

    Some of them weren''t just zombies anymore.

    They were fused with crocodiles¡ªmutated horrors with yellow reptilian eyes and jagged teeth, radiating pure bloodlust.

    In seconds, the swamp was crawling with them. The creatures tangled together in the muck, forming a writhing, grotesque mass¡ªa living pit of death.

    And then, from the center of it all, something massive rose.

    A fusion-type Zombie King.

    It stood tall, humanoid in shape, but its body was a grotesque blend of man and beast. A thick crocodile tail dragged behind it, and its back was covered in bumpy, armored scales that stretched all the way up to its scalp.

    From a distance, it looked like a man wearing a crocodile onesie¡ªif that onesie was made of real flesh and bone.

    Its yellow eyes burned with fury, its fanged mouth twisted into a snarl. The air around it seemed to vibrate with rage.

    This was the undisputed ruler of the swamp.

    Gatorax.

    Its voice rumbled like thunder as it growled, "Let''s see¡­ who the hell dares stir up trouble in my territory?"

    ...

 Chapter 477 - 477: Hey! This guy gets it!

    "Boss, I think I smell humans!" one of the elite zombie underlings said, sniffing the air.

    Gatorax flared his nostrils. As a fusion-type Zombie King with crocodile DNA, his sense of smell was razor-sharp.

    "Hmm... Smart little bastards. The moment I showed up, they all scattered. But¡ª" his voice dropped into a growl, "we''re not letting them off that easy. After them!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    The underlings roared in unison, their guttural cries echoing through the swamp. One by one, they clawed their way out of the muck, leaving thick trails of sludge behind as they charged after the human scent.

    Gatorax didn''t roll with a small crew¡ªhe commanded a full-blown zombie horde, ten thousand strong. A grotesque, unstoppable tide of death and decay.

    Up ahead, a group of humans was sprinting at full tilt. They were all Awakeners from Genesis Biotech, carrying out Richard''s orders for "Operation: Lure Gator."

    The rumble of undead footsteps and the chorus of zombie howls behind them was music to their ears.

    "Hell yeah! This is perfect!" the lead runner, an A-rank speed-type Awakener, grinned to himself.

    At first, they''d worried the zombies would be too territorial to chase them out of their swamp. But things were going smoother than expected.

    "Keep the pace steady. We need to lead them straight into San Antonio."

    "Got it!" his teammates replied, matching his stride. They weren''t running flat-out¡ªjust fast enough to stay ahead, keeping the bait tantalizingly close.

    This was driving Gatorax absolutely insane.

    He could feel the humans just ahead, smell them, practically taste them¡ªbut no matter how fast he went, they stayed just out of reach. If he sped up, they did too. If he slowed down, so did they. The distance between them stayed locked at around 600 feet.

    It was like chasing a bone tied to a stick¡ªhe could see it, smell it, but never quite get his jaws around it. And it was pissing him off.

    "Arrrghhh! I''m gonna lose my damn mind! These damn humans¡ªjust wait till I catch you!" Gatorax roared, fury boiling over as he pushed himself harder.

    His horde followed suit, driven wild by the scent of prey. The undead stampede tore through forests and open fields, leaving chaos in its wake¡ªbirds scattered, animals fled, and the earth trembled beneath their feet.

    After more than an hour of relentless pursuit, the landscape ahead shifted. A ruined city came into view¡ªcrumbling buildings, scorched streets, and the scars of brutal battles.

    San Antonio.

    A place Genesis Biotech feared. A place soaked in blood and bad memories.

    "Whoa, Boss... what the hell happened here?" one of the elite zombies asked, looking around at the devastation.

    San Antonio had seen more than its share of war. Compared to other cities, it was a wreck.

    Gatorax scanned the ruins. "If I''m not mistaken... this used to be a city center."

    "Oh yeah, you''re right," the underling nodded quickly.

    The massive zombie horde gathered at the city''s edge, their snarls echoing off the broken buildings, a wave of menace rolling in.

    Gatorax sniffed again. The human scent was strong here¡ªvery strong. And it wasn''t just a passing trace. Someone had stayed here. But... something was off. It wasn''t the same scent as before.

    "The humans in this city... they''re not running anymore."

    "Maybe they''re too exhausted to keep going?" one of the underlings guessed.

    Gatorax nodded eagerly. "Heh... pathetic little humans. Time to feel my wrath."

    With that, the zombie horde surged into the city, following the trail of human scent. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But what they didn''t realize was that the scent they were tracking now wasn''t from the Genesis Biotech Awakeners who had lured them here.

    It was Leah and her team.

    ...

    San Antonio was under siege.

    The thunderous arrival of the ten-thousand-strong Zombie Horde sent shockwaves through the ruined city. The noise alone was enough to rattle bones¡ªand it didn''t go unnoticed.

    Big Ears, with his freakishly sharp hearing, picked it up instantly.

    "We''ve got intruders."

    "Oh? Genesis Biotech again?" Shrimpy asked from the side, his voice tinged with curiosity.

    Big Ears shook his head. "Nope. Smells like zombies."

    "What?" The other zombies around them looked stunned. Zombies? Out here? That made no sense¡ªthere weren''t any major corpse nests nearby.

    "How many are we talking?" someone asked.

    Big Ears shrugged casually. "Not that many. Maybe ten thousand."

    To most, that would be a terrifying number. But to Big Ears and his crew¡ªveterans of countless battles¡ªit barely registered. They''d seen worse. Much worse.

    Besides, Big Ears had something else on his mind lately. Ever since he saw Mist with a powerhouse like Fear under his command, he''d been itching to recruit a heavy-hitter of his own. Something to solidify his status as a true overlord.

    "Let''s go check it out," he said, rallying Fear and the others. Time to intercept the uninvited guests.

    Just like before, the thick black fog of San Antonio began to rise again, curling through the streets like smoke from a battlefield. It was their version of a war horn¡ªa signal that blood was about to be spilled.

    Gatorax''s horde surged into the city like a tidal wave, flooding the broken streets. Their movements were swift and aggressive, and among them were grotesque crocodile hybrids, snapping and snarling.

    But then¡ªthey saw it.

    Up ahead, the black fog thickened, rising like a storm cloud, blotting out the sky.

    "What the hell is that?" Gatorax muttered, narrowing his eyes.

    And then it hit.

    "ROOOAAARRRR!"

    A deafening, soul-shaking roar tore through the city. It wasn''t just sound¡ªit was power. Fear had unleashed his signature move: the Corpse Howl, amplified with a devastating Soulquake effect.

    From within the fog, shockwaves rippled outward like rings in water. The ground trembled. Dust exploded into the air. Windows shattered on both sides of the street, and buildings groaned under the pressure.

    Gatorax raised an arm to shield his face as the sonic blast slammed into him like a sandstorm. Behind him, his horde staggered, caught in the wave of sound and psychic force.

    Their ears rang. Their minds reeled. A deep, primal fear took root in their hearts, spreading like wildfire.

    "So strong¡­" one of them whispered, trembling.

    The once-raging horde came to a dead stop, frozen in place by sheer terror. Fear''s roar had paralyzed ten thousand zombies in a single breath. The sight was nothing short of awe-inspiring.

    Gatorax and his lieutenants exchanged uneasy glances. None of them had expected this.

    "There''s a powerful Zombie King here," Gatorax muttered. "We must''ve wandered into their territory."

    "What do we do, boss?"

    "Hold up. Let''s see what we''re dealing with first."

    From the swirling black fog, a figure emerged¡ªFear, his presence radiating menace. Behind him, a squad of elite zombies followed, each one exuding raw killing intent.

    But they didn''t attack.

    Instead, Fear called out, voice cold and steady, "Who are you? What are you doing here?"

    Gatorax stepped forward cautiously. "We''re from the swamplands. We were chasing humans and ended up here. I take it you''re the ruler of this place?"

    Fear shook his head. "I''m not."

    Just then, four more figures stepped out of the fog. Big Ears among them.

    "Mist, boss!" Fear greeted with a respectful nod.

    Mist gave a slight nod in return, black smoke coiling around him like a living thing. He was the source of the fog¡ªhis aura thick and oppressive, like death itself.

    Gatorax''s eyes widened. So this was the real power behind San Antonio.

    Mist studied the newcomers with mild interest, then turned to Big Ears. "What do you think of these guys?"

    Big Ears gave Gatorax and his horde a once-over. If Ethan weren''t in the city, he might''ve turned tail right then and there. But with Ethan around, he could afford to be bold.

    "They''re... average at best," he said with a smirk.

    Gatorax''s brow furrowed deeper, unease creeping into his expression. These zombies looked strange¡ªunique. And he couldn''t sense any aura from them. That was a bad sign. A very bad sign.

    "Wait... are you the real king of this place?" he asked, eyes locking onto Big Ears.

    Big Ears'' eyes lit up. "Hey! This guy gets it!"

    ...

 Chapter 478 - 478: Amphibious troops

    Gatorax was getting nervous. These zombies didn''t look like pushovers¡ªbut thankfully, there weren''t too many of them. With his massive Zombie Horde backing him up, he wasn''t too worried.

    He''d come a long way¡ªcrossing mountains and rivers just to hunt down some humans. No way he was turning back now.

    "I''m here to kill humans. This has nothing to do with you guys. Step aside!" he barked.

    "Oh really? You come into our territory chasing humans, and you think it''s got nothing to do with us?" Mist and the other zombies clearly weren''t buying it.

    Big Ears tilted his head, thinking for a moment. "You know what? You''ve got potential, kid. I''ll give you a way out¡ªhow about you become my underling? I''ll take care of you."

    "Bullshit! I''d rather die than serve under you!" Gatorax snapped, his voice sharp with defiance. The idea disgusted him.

    Big Ears raised an eyebrow. "Careful with your words. I''ll give you one more chance to rephrase that."

    "I don''t need your damn chances. If you won''t move, don''t blame me for what happens next. Boys! Break through them!" Gatorax roared. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Behind him, the horde erupted in a deafening chorus of snarls and howls. A few massive crocodile-like monsters, each over twenty feet long, surged forward like living bulldozers, charging straight into the black mist ahead.

    But then¡ªeverything changed.

    A crushing pressure rolled out from the black fog, like a tidal wave of blood and death. The already-ruined street cracked and collapsed under the weight of it. Buildings on either side crumbled into dust, disintegrating into the air.

    The scene was apocalyptic.

    The charging crocodile beasts were instantly caught in the wave. Their huge bodies froze mid-motion, bones cracking like dry twigs, flesh exploding in bursts of gore.

    Blood sprayed everywhere, painting the world in filth. It looked like a slaughterhouse in hell.

    But the Domain of the Dead didn''t stop there.

    Gatorax felt it hit him like a freight train. His body buckled under the pressure, dragged into the same crushing force. The zombies around him started convulsing, bones snapping audibly. The weaker ones collapsed outright, twitching on the ground.

    "B-Boss... I can''t take it anymore!" one of his underlings cried out, face twisted in agony, body contorted unnaturally.

    Gatorax, a fusion-type Zombie King built for brute strength, could barely hold on. His body was tough, but this pressure¡ªit was beyond anything he''d ever felt.

    "What... what the hell is this?"

    "Ah... a new flavor," came a cold, detached voice from within the mist.

    A figure stepped out¡ªEthan, dressed in a crisp white shirt, calm as ever.

    Gatorax''s eyes widened in horror. The moment he saw him, he felt it¡ªthat overwhelming, suffocating presence. This was a true king. A predator. His very soul trembled.

    "D-Don''t kill me!" Gatorax stammered. He knew¡ªif he so much as twitched, he''d be dead in the next second.

    Ethan glanced at him, mildly curious. "Where''d you come from?"

    "Th-The swamp... the protected zone," Gatorax stuttered.

    "Protected species, huh?" Ethan muttered, half to himself. This guy might be a fusion-type Zombie King, but he wasn''t anything special. Just a brute. Honestly, Ethan could kill him with a flick of his wrist.

    Gatorax saw the casual look in Ethan''s eyes and felt a chill run down his spine. This guy could end him without even trying.

    "No! Please! I''ll serve you! I swear¡ªI''ll be loyal!"

    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, but didn''t stop walking. The killing intent around him didn''t fade in the slightest.

    Gatorax''s heart sank.

    Big Ears muttered under his breath, "Tch. I gave you a chance earlier, but nooo, you had to act tough. Now look what you''ve done¡ªgot the boss involved."

    Still, he remembered what Gatorax had said when they first met. The guy wasn''t completely hopeless. Maybe he could be salvaged.

    "Boss," Big Ears called out, "I think he''s serious. Why not take him in?"

    Ethan paused, considering it. Then he frowned. "He''s filthy."

    "Uh... well..." Even Big Ears, usually quick with words, was at a loss.

    Gatorax and his crew had come from the swamp, and after chasing humans for miles, they were caked in dried mud and grime. The stuff had hardened into gray clumps all over their bodies. Honestly, they looked disgusting.

    Gatorax''s jaw dropped. That''s why he wanted to kill him?

    Because he was dirty?

    "Boss, how about we just let him take a bath?" Big Ears pleaded, trying his best to sound convincing. "We''ll make him wash up every day¡ªI''ll keep an eye on him!"

    Then he quickly turned to Gatorax. "Hey! Little croc, you like taking baths or what?"

    "Y-Yeah, yeah!" Gatorax nodded so fast it looked like his head was on a spring. "I love baths! Love ''em! Nothing better than a good scrub!"

    Ethan gave a lazy shrug. "Alright, fine. He can stay."

    To Ethan, killing or sparing him didn''t really matter¡ªit was all about his mood. And right now, the guy''s groveling was amusing enough to earn a pass. Besides, his Zombie Horde was already starting to absorb outside forces. One more wouldn''t hurt.

    He stopped walking, and in the same moment, the crushing Domain of the Dead vanished. The suffocating pressure lifted, and the air returned to its calm, eerie stillness.

    Gatorax and his crew felt the weight disappear instantly, but the fear lingered. If zombies could sweat, they''d be drenched right now.

    He was beyond relieved¡ªlike someone who''d just walked away from a plane crash. And he was seriously grateful to Big Ears. If that guy hadn''t spoken up for him, he''d be a pile of meat by now.

    "Hey!" Big Ears leaned in, lowering his voice and giving Gatorax a series of exaggerated winks and nods.

    "Huh??" Gatorax blinked, confused. What the hell was that supposed to mean?

    But after a second, it clicked.

    Oh. Right. Go take a damn bath.

    "Y-Yeah! Got it! On it!" Gatorax blurted, then spun around and bolted, dragging his filthy crew with him in search of water.

    Ethan watched them go and smirked. Not bad. He''d just gained a squad of... amphibious troops.

    ...

    Outside the city of San Antonio.

    A group of Genesis Biotech Awakeners stood waiting, eyes fixed on the city.

    They''d successfully lured the massive Zombie Horde into the urban zone. The plan was already halfway complete. Inside, Mist had reappeared, and the chilling roar of Fear had echoed through the streets.

    "Perfect! That''s exactly what we wanted!" the lead Awakener said, grinning with satisfaction. This was going better than expected.

    He quickly pulled out his communicator and called Richard back at HQ.

    "Richard! Operation Lure Gator is going smoothly. Looks like they''re fighting in there!"

    "Good, good, good!" Richard replied, clearly pleased. With those crocodile monsters keeping the Zombie King busy, they''d bought themselves some valuable time. The "Ultimate Defense Line" project could move forward.

    "Keep your eyes on San Antonio. Report anything unusual immediately."

    "Got it, Richard!" the Awakener replied confidently.

    But then¡ªsomething changed.

    "Wait a second¡­"

    "What now?" Richard asked, his tone sharp.

    The Awakener squinted toward the city. Something was off. The massive Zombie Horde that had stormed into San Antonio¡­ was now retreating. And fast.

    They were rushing out of the city like their lives depended on it.

    "What the hell¡­ they''re pulling out of San Antonio!"

    "Why?!" Richard demanded, baffled.

    The Awakener didn''t answer right away. His jaw dropped as he watched the scene unfold.

    Near the city, a canal fed into an artificial lake. Gatorax and his zombies were stampeding toward it like a pack of maniacs. One by one, they dove into the water, splashing around, scrubbing themselves furiously.

    "They''re¡­ they''re taking a bath?"

    "¡­What?" Richard''s voice was flat with disbelief.

    "Yeah. They''re literally bathing."

    Silence.

    Then:

    "¡­Are you fucking kidding me?"

    ...

 Chapter 479 - 479: Huh? Finally?

    Richard blinked, completely dumbfounded. That was definitely not something a zombie should be doing. But then he thought of Ethan¡ªalways in that crisp white shirt¡ªand suddenly, it clicked.

    No way¡­ Did he actually tame the entire Gatorax zombie horde?

    If that was true, it was beyond dangerous.

    He immediately barked into his comms, "Stop staring and get your asses back here! Now! Move it!"

    "Oh¡ªoh! Got it!" one of the Awakeners on the other end replied, scrambling to obey.

    But before they could move, the comms crackled with static¡ªradio interference, like something was messing with the signal.

    And then, just as the team turned to leave, Ethan appeared right in front of them. His eyes were cold, sharp¡ªlike he was staring at a bunch of corpses.

    He knew something was off. Gatorax had been lured out of the swamp, and that didn''t happen by accident. So he came to check it out¡ªand sure enough, he found a squad of Genesis Biotech Awakeners.

    "You''re the ones who sent the amphibious troops here?"

    The group froze, stunned silent, like their souls had just left their bodies.

    The team captain''s hands trembled as he picked up the comm again.

    "Ri¡­ Richard, we''re not getting out of here."

    "He¡­ he found us¡­"

    Then came the screaming.

    The comms erupted with a blood-curdling shriek¡ªraw, agonized, and full of terror. It was the kind of sound that made your skin crawl and your heart drop into your stomach.

    Richard''s face went pale. Cold sweat poured down his forehead as he slammed the comms off.

    Huff¡ªhuff¡ªhuff¡ª

    He was gasping for air like he''d just woken up from a nightmare.

    His assistant rushed over, alarmed. "Richard, are you okay?"

    "I¡­ I''m fine. That team we sent out¡ªthey''re not coming back."

    "What?"

    The assistant''s eyes widened in shock.

    Richard didn''t answer right away. He took a moment to calm himself, but his mind was racing.

    Every Awakened operative he''d sent had been wiped out by the Zombie King. And the zombies they''d tried to lure away? Ethan had absorbed them into his horde.

    It was like he was eating their lunch and stealing their silverware¡ªtaking everything without hesitation.

    "What the hell are we supposed to do now?" Richard muttered under his breath. Even at an all-you-can-eat buffet, there were limits.

    His assistant looked just as worried. "Richard, I think we really can''t contain this Zombie King anymore."

    "Yeah," Richard nodded grimly. "We should''ve taken him out back when the outbreak first started. If we''d thrown everything we had at him then, maybe we could''ve crushed him before he got this strong."

    But that window had long since closed. Ever since the Los Angeles horde started moving, it had been a countdown to disaster.

    "So¡­ what''s our next move?" the assistant asked.

    Richard shook his head. "No more sending teams to die. We''ve already lost too many Awakeners. Our strength is bleeding out, one cut at a time. If this keeps up, we''ll collapse before the horde even reaches us."

    "Yeah, I agree," the assistant said. "But that means we''ll have to delay our strongest defense plan."

    "We don''t have a choice," Richard said. "We wait."

    He still had one last card to play¡ªthe Perfect Team.

    They''d been in development for months, a top-secret project using cutting-edge Cyborg tech. Genesis Biotech had poured everything into them¡ªmoney, manpower, resources. If anyone could go toe-to-toe with the Zombie King, it was them.

    And hopefully, they''d arrive before the Los Angeles horde reached Texas.

    "Where''s the horde now?" Richard asked.

    "They''ve already covered most of the distance. If nothing changes, they''ll hit the Texas border in about a week."

    "Alright," Richard said, trying to steady his nerves. Just thinking about a hundred thousand zombies bearing down on them made his stomach twist.

    "Tell all our Awakeners¡ªno unnecessary missions. Avoid any contact with the Zombie King. Until the Perfect Team gets here, we don''t make a single move against him. We can''t afford to lose anyone else."

    "Understood!" the assistant replied, then hurried off to relay the orders.

    Once, Genesis Biotech''s North American HQ had been the dominant force in Texas¡ªuntouchable, always on the move.

    But ever since Ethan showed up, they''d been forced into hiding. No more bold moves. No more dominance.

    They''d been completely shut down.

    And they knew it.

    ...

    Back in San Antonio, after Ethan had taken out a few more Awakeners, he returned to the city center.

    The Gatorax crew had all finished their showers by then¡ªclean as a whistle. They stood in neat rows, looking respectful¡­ and more than a little terrified.

    Big Ears noticed their nervous faces and tried to reassure them. "Relax, seriously. The boss is actually a pretty chill guy."

    "R-Really?" Gatorax wasn''t convinced. Nothing about Ethan screamed "chill." More like "kill-you-with-a-glance."

    "But Big Ears, I really owe you one. If you hadn''t spoken up for me, I''d probably be dead right now."

    Big Ears gave a modest cough. "Ah, don''t mention it. I''m one of the old guard, y''know? Put in my time, earned my stripes. My word still carries some weight."

    "Yeah, yeah!" Gatorax nodded eagerly.

    "I always thought you were something special, Big Ears. You must''ve been through some serious battles, huh?"

    "Oh, you have no idea," Big Ears said, puffing up a bit. He pointed to the oversized fang-shaped earring dangling from his ear. "See this? ''The Big Tooth Earring.'' Took it off a Zombie King I personally took down. Bastard was tough as hell."

    "Whoa, that''s badass!" Gatorax''s eyes lit up with admiration.

    Big Ears clapped him on the shoulder like a seasoned vet passing the torch. "Stick with it, kid. I started out as just another grunt too. Now I''m part of the core team. And hey¡ªthere''s a new target on the horizon. Some arrogant group''s been making noise. I''m thinking of wiping them out. You want a shot at glory? This is it."

    "Hell yeah, Big Ears! Who are they? I''m Gatorax¡ªI don''t back down from anyone! Just say the word, I''m in!"

    Big Ears grinned. "Genesis Biotech."

    "Uh¡­" Gatorax froze. "Wait, the Genesis Biotech?"

    He stared at Big Ears, trying to figure out if he was joking. The guy said it so casually, like he was talking about taking out the trash. Was he really that strong?

    Big Ears just shrugged. "Don''t sweat it. We already wiped out one of their branches. Piece of cake. If you don''t believe me, ask Shrimpy."

    Gatorax immediately turned to the quiet zombie nearby. "Yo, Shrimpy, is that true?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Shrimpy looked at him, paused, then asked in a deadpan voice, "You guys got shrimp in the swamp?"

    ...

    Over the next few days, San Antonio settled into an eerie calm. After several failed attempts, no more Awakeners showed up. It was like the city had been blacklisted¡ªno more "deliveries."

    Meanwhile, Leah and her crew were getting antsy. They were holding Frank hostage, hoping to trade him for supplies with Genesis Biotech. They''d given Richard three days to respond.

    "Leah, the deadline''s almost up. Why haven''t we heard anything from Richard?" a young man asked, pacing.

    "No idea," Leah said, frowning.

    Nora, arms crossed and eyes cold, snapped, "Screw it. Let''s just kill the bastard."

    "Mm-mm-mm! Mmm-mm-mm!" Frank, tied up nearby, started panicking, shaking his head violently. His eyes were wide with fear, muffled sobs escaping from behind the gag.

    But just then, Leah''s phone rang¡ªits cheerful ringtone cutting through the tension like a knife.

    "Huh? Finally?"

    She snatched it up, but when she checked the screen, her brow furrowed.

    It wasn''t Richard.

    It was the shelter.

    ...

 Chapter 480 - 480: Youâ€™re done for

    "Why would the shelter be calling at a time like this?"

    Leah was caught off guard. She quickly answered the video call, and an elderly man appeared on the screen. His hair was mostly white and thinning, with a classic horseshoe bald pattern. Deep wrinkles lined his face. It was Howard Reed¡ªthe administrator of the shelter.

    "Uncle Howard? What''s going on?"

    "Leah, it''s bad¡ªreal bad! The Awakeners from Genesis Biotech are ambushing our people. And they''ve got your photo¡ªthey''re going around hunting for your family. What the hell did you do to piss them off?"

    "What?" Leah and the others looked stunned. Something like this?

    It didn''t take long for her to piece it together. This had to be Richard''s revenge.

    Genesis Biotech wasn''t playing around...

    "What about my parents? Are they okay?"

    "The migration convoy they were in got hit too. We''ve lost contact. I don''t know for sure, but... I''m afraid..." Uncle Howard trailed off, his voice heavy with dread.

    Leah''s brows furrowed. Because of the zombie horde closing in on Los Angeles, their shelter had decided to relocate to the one near Mount Elbert. The survivors had been leaving in waves over the past few days.

    Her parents were in one of those convoys. So was her younger sister¡ªLily Harper.

    Leah had stayed behind instead of going to L.A. with Ethan because she couldn''t bear to leave her family.

    "Uncle Howard! Don''t worry¡ªwe''re heading there right now!"

    "What are you thinking?! Genesis Biotech is hunting you! If you go, you''re walking right into their trap! They''ve sent over a hundred Awakeners, and they''re armed with Crystal Core weapons. Our people don''t stand a chance!" Uncle Howard''s voice was frantic.

    But Leah couldn''t stop worrying about her family¡ªespecially Lily. She was stunning, the kind of beauty that turned heads wherever she went. Everyone at the shelter knew her. If she ended up in the hands of Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners...

    Leah didn''t even want to imagine it.

    "Uncle Howard, please. I have to go."

    "Wait, Leah¡ª!" But before Howard could say another word, Leah ended the call.

    Going up against Genesis Biotech was no joke. Of course they weren''t going to just sit back and wait for a ransom exchange. That was never going to happen.

    "Leah, that bastard Richard''s gone too far!" one of the young men said, furious.

    Leah''s expression was grim, but she quickly regained her composure. Honestly, Genesis Biotech''s retaliation wasn''t exactly unexpected.

    "Over a hundred Awakeners... and they''re carrying Crystal Core Armaments. If we can take them down and claim their gear, that''s worth way more than any ransom we were asking for."

    "Huh?" The others looked at her, confused. Take them down? How?

    But Leah was already on the move, heading straight for the exit.

    She didn''t waste a second. She went straight to find Ethan and told him everything Genesis Biotech had done.

    Ethan listened quietly, his expression calm, almost lazy. But behind that laid-back look, his mind was already working.

    "A big score..."

    Thanks to Richard''s cowardly retreat order, San Antonio had been dead quiet lately. Sitting around here wasn''t going to get them anywhere.

    What Ethan needed now was to wait for his zombie horde to arrive¡ªand in the meantime, take out as many enemy Awakeners as possible to weaken their forces.

    "Let''s go. Time to check it out."

    "Yeah!" Leah nodded eagerly, her eyes shining with determination.

    One thought burned in her mind.

    Genesis Biotech...

    You''re done for.

    ...

    With Leah leading the way, Ethan raced toward the site of the attack. He didn''t bring Big Ears or the rest of his zombie crew this time¡ªthey were too slow. By the time they arrived, Genesis Biotech might''ve already taken the hostages and vanished. Plus, a zombie horde was way too conspicuous. It''d give away their position before they even got close.

    Leah, being an agility-type Awakener, moved like the wind. Driven by fear for her family, she left Nora and the others far behind.

    She glanced over her shoulder¡ªand sure enough, Ethan was still right behind her. His pace looked casual, almost lazy, but every step he took launched him forward over thirty feet, like he was blinking through space. It was eerie as hell.

    Leah felt a chill crawl up her spine. If this guy locked onto someone as prey, there was no escaping him.

    As they moved, signs of human activity began to appear¡ªplastic bags, food wrappers, muddy footprints...

    They were definitely on the migration route now.

    "We''re close," Leah said, eyes narrowing. She picked up the pace.

    "Mm," Ethan murmured in response¡ªand then stepped forward and vanished into thin air.

    About ten minutes later, the sounds of battle echoed from up ahead. The ground trembled, explosions boomed¡ªit had to be Crystal Core Armaments.

    A squad of Genesis Biotech Awakeners was attacking the migration convoy.

    At the front was a young man named Kellan Drake, decked out in a sleek nano-combat suit and wielding a Crystal Core Gatling Gun. He was unloading it like a man possessed.

    Pulsing energy surged from the weapon, hammering the defenders with relentless force.

    "Hahaha! You idiots actually dared to mess with our company? You''ve got a death wish!"

    "Kellan, I gotta say, this gig''s not bad. Low risk, high reward¡ªwe''re scoring a ton of supplies."

    "Yeah, as long as I don''t have to go up against the Zombie King, I''ll do anything. Hell, I''d even clean toilets!"

    The group laughed and joked as they fought, completely at ease.

    But on the other side, the shelter survivors were in hell. They had a few Awakeners of their own, throwing up dirt walls and frost barriers to hold the line¡ªbut it wasn''t enough. Civilians were getting blown apart left and right.

    Blood sprayed. Limbs flew.

    "Mama... Mama, wake up... I''m scared..."

    Children sobbed amid the chaos. Entire families¡ªgrandparents, parents, kids¡ªwere being wiped out in the crossfire.

    The sound of crying children clashed horribly with the Awakeners'' laughter. It was like two different worlds colliding¡ªone of cruelty, the other of helplessness.

    "Bastards! Why are you killing civilians?!"

    A young man roared in fury, charging forward with a kukri in hand. His name was Gavin Holt, the leader of the migration convoy.

    If they were targeting Awakeners for their crystal cores, that would at least make some twisted sense. But slaughtering unarmed civilians? That served no purpose. Genesis Biotech wasn''t supposed to be like the Black Hand Legion¡ªthis was pure evil.

    Gavin weaved through the barrage, dodging explosions with practiced agility.

    But Kellan just sneered. With a flick of his hand, wood-element energy surged¡ªand thick wooden tendrils burst from the ground, wrapping around Gavin''s ankles.

    "Ask the people who kidnapped Frank why this is happening!"

    He pulled the trigger on his Gatling gun. Blazing fireballs erupted from the barrel, screaming toward Gavin.

    Gavin had no time to dodge. He raised his blade to block¡ªbut the fireballs exploded on impact, sending him flying over a hundred feet, his body trailing smoke.

    Kellan stepped forward, holding up a printed photo.

    "Anyone recognize this girl?" he asked, showing it to the huddled survivors.

    The girl in the photo had delicate features and striking beauty¡ªit was Leah.

    The shelter survivors looked at each other, eyes wide with fear. No one said a word. They clung to each other, trembling. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No one wants to talk? Fine. Then we''ll just keep killing."

    ...

 Chapter 481 - 481: Whyâ€¦ why is he here?!

    In the migrating group from the shelter, of course there were people who knew Leah¡ªher parents and younger sister Lily were among them.

    "What''s that girl done now?" her father muttered, brows furrowed tight with worry. Leah, his eldest, might''ve been born a girl, but she''d always acted like a tomboy¡ªheadstrong, rebellious, constantly getting into trouble since she was little.

    Beside him, Lily was crying her eyes out, her face streaked with tears.

    "We''re probably not gonna make it to Mount Elbert Shelter¡­"

    Up ahead, the Awakener squad from Genesis Biotech charged again, tearing through the crowd like a blade through paper.

    The shelter''s people didn''t stand a chance. Their defenses had been focused on the direction of the Black Hand Legion, not this. No one expected Genesis Biotech to launch a full-on assault today¡ªwith over a hundred Awakeners, all armed with Crystal Core Armaments. It was a full-scale operation.

    "The woman in the photo kidnapped one of our top execs¡ªFrank from Genesis Biotech. So if you''re looking for someone to blame, blame her!" Kellan snarled, swinging his titanium machete in a brutal arc¡ªcleanly severing a woman''s head.

    Blood sprayed like a fountain. Her headless body crumpled to the ground. The scene was horrifying.

    "What?!"

    Gasps of terror rippled through the crowd.

    Leah kidnapped a Genesis Biotech executive?

    How reckless could she be?

    Kellan''s eyes swept over the group, clearly ready to kill again.

    "Stop!"

    A man''s voice rang out, cutting through the chaos.

    Kellan turned to see a middle-aged man step forward. His face was grim, but his eyes held a fierce resolve.

    "Leah is my daughter. Whatever she did, I''ll take responsibility. Just¡­ please, don''t hurt anyone else."

    "Well, well¡­ not bad," Kellan smirked, clearly amused. "Just you? No one else connected to her?"

    "No one. Just me," Leah''s father said firmly, without hesitation. He was clearly trying to shoulder everything himself, to protect the others.

    His wife clung to Lily, both of them sobbing uncontrollably, too devastated to even look up.

    "Perfect," Kellan nodded. He''d found Leah''s family¡ªmission accomplished, as far as Richard''s orders went.

    But one of the soldiers behind him scanned the crowd, and his eyes locked onto Lily.

    "This one''s cute. Nice body, too. You¡ªstep forward."

    "Wh-what? Me?" Lily froze, her face going pale. Panic surged through her as she slowly stepped out from the crowd.

    "Hmm? Something''s off¡­" The soldier narrowed his eyes, glancing between Lily and the photo of Leah. The resemblance was undeniable¡ªsame eyes, same brow line.

    Then he looked at Leah''s father again, who was now visibly sweating, his expression full of dread.

    Kellan caught on immediately.

    "You know this girl?"

    "I¡­ I¡­" Leah''s father stammered, sweat pouring down his face.

    "You son of a bitch! You lying to me?" Kellan exploded, slamming his fist across the man''s face. He hit the ground hard, blood gushing from his mouth and nose, groaning in agony.

    "Dad!"

    Lily broke down completely, rushing to his side.

    But Kellan grabbed her by the chin, forcing her face up to his. His eyes roamed over her features, dark with lust.

    "Damn¡­ she really is a beauty. Richard said to bring back anyone alive, right?"

    "Yeah, yeah, Kellan, she''ll do just fine," the other soldiers chimed in, grinning with sick delight.

    Lily struggled to breathe under his grip, tears streaming down her cheeks. She looked so fragile, so helpless¡ªit was heartbreaking.

    "Let¡­ let me go!"

    The people from the shelter clenched their jaws, fists trembling with rage. But they were powerless. All they could do was curse these monsters in their hearts.

    From the ground, Gavin¡ªbadly wounded¡ªforced himself up, staggering toward them.

    "Let her go!"

    BAM!

    A fist met him halfway, sending him flying over twenty feet before he crashed to the ground, unmoving.

    Everyone stood frozen in despair. Was there really no one who could stop this?

    Lily''s eyes dimmed, her heart sinking into a pit of hopelessness. She felt completely numb.

    In that moment, her thoughts drifted to her sister, Leah. She remembered how, when they were kids, every time someone bullied her, it was Leah who stepped in¡ªno matter how much older or stronger the other kid was, Leah would throw down without hesitation, fists flying to protect her.

    Now, Kellan''s other hand was already roaming over Lily''s body. He slid it under her shirt, groping her chest, then moved lower, between her legs. He was seconds away from committing the unthinkable.

    "Hey! Get your hands off her!"

    A sharp, icy voice rang out from behind the crowd.

    "Huh?"

    Everyone turned, startled, eyes snapping toward the sound.

    A lone figure was walking toward them from the distance¡ªa young woman, her silhouette cutting through the haze like a blade. A Tactical Rapier hung at her waist, and the wind swept through her hair as her eyes burned with fury.

    "Leah?!"

    Gasps rippled through the crowd. No one had expected her to show up now¡ªat the most critical moment.

    Her father''s face twisted in panic. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Leah, what are you doing here?! Don''t come any closer¡ªrun! Get out of here!"

    "Oh¡­" Leah nodded slightly, but her feet didn''t stop.

    Because she never listened to her father.

    Kellan raised an eyebrow, a twisted grin curling on his lips.

    "Well, well¡­ sisterly love, huh? She actually showed up."

    "Kellan, this is a jackpot," one of the soldiers chuckled. "Richard told us to grab her family, and now we''ve got the real deal. That''s gotta be double the reward."

    "Yeah, and she''s a looker too. Damn, this just keeps getting better¡­"

    Laughter and lewd comments echoed among the Genesis Biotech Awakeners. In this lawless, post-apocalyptic world, the worst of human nature had been unleashed, unchecked and unashamed.

    Leah''s voice cut through the filth like a blade of ice.

    "You''re all about to become my parting gift."

    "What?" Kellan blinked, confused. "What the hell does that mean¡ª''parting gift''?"

    But with Leah standing right there, they didn''t care what she meant. They just wanted to grab her before she could escape.

    "You''re not going anywhere!"

    An Awakener lunged at her, his body flickering with speed¡ªan A-rank agility type. He moved so fast he left afterimages in the air, closing the distance in a blink.

    But just as he reached her¡ª

    He froze.

    His body locked up mid-motion, and his face twisted in sheer terror.

    A long, pale hand had pierced through the back of his skull, fingers curling around something glowing inside.

    With a casual flick, the hand pulled out his crystal core.

    The man''s body crumpled to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut.

    Ethan stepped into view beside Leah, calmly examining the core between his fingers, murmuring to himself.

    "Not bad¡­"

    For a moment, time itself seemed to stop.

    Kellan and the others forgot to breathe. Their smug grins vanished, replaced by expressions of pure horror.

    "L-Los Angeles¡­ the Zombie King?!"

    "Why¡­ why is he here?!"

    "No way. This has to be a hallucination. It''s not real¡ªit can''t be real!"

    Their jaws dropped, eyes wide with disbelief.

    Kellan stood frozen, staring at the corpse of his teammate, the blood still pooling beneath him.

    It was real. All of it.

    "You¡­ you''re with the Zombie King of L.A.?"

    ...

 Chapter 482 - 482: â€¦No thanks

    "As long as I can protect my family, what''s so wrong about siding with the Zombie King?" Leah said firmly, her voice unwavering.

    "You..."

    Kellan clenched his jaw. Just moments ago, he was the hunter¡ªnow, he was the prey. The sudden reversal hit him like a punch to the gut, dragging his heart into a pit of despair.

    "K-Kellan... are we gonna die?" one of his men asked, face pale as a ghost.

    "Don''t panic! Pull yourselves together!" Kellan barked, forcing himself to sound strong, even though fear gnawed at his insides.

    But his words did little to calm the others. Panic still gripped them¡ªafter all, how many of Genesis Biotech''s elite Awakeners had already fallen to the monster standing before them?

    This wasn''t just some enemy. This was a demon who killed without blinking.

    "Kellan... maybe we should just run?"

    "Run? You think we can still run?" Kellan muttered, his voice low and heavy. It wasn''t clear if he was answering his subordinate or asking himself.

    The moment Ethan appeared, the air turned suffocating. Despair, fear, and hopelessness wrapped around every Awakener from Genesis Biotech like a noose. There was no escape now. The only thing left was to fight¡ªto claw back some shred of control in the face of overwhelming power.

    "Open fire!" Kellan shouted.

    Nearly a hundred Awakeners raised their Crystal Core Firearms, eyes filled with grim resolve. They pulled their triggers in unison. A storm of volatile energy surged forward, forming glowing orbs that shot through the air like cannonballs.

    From Ethan''s perspective, it looked like a downpour of pure destruction¡ªenergy blasts raining from the sky, threatening to swallow him whole.

    But he didn''t move.

    He just stood there, calm and still, as if the chaos didn''t even register. The moment the blasts neared him, they slammed into an invisible wall¡ªhis Domain of the Dead¡ªand were flung away like pebbles hitting a force field.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Explosions erupted all around him. The ground shook. In places where the blasts were densest, small mushroom clouds rose into the air.

    And yet, Ethan remained untouched. His white shirt was still spotless, his figure unmoving¡ªlike a ghost immune to the laws of physics.

    "What the hell..."

    The Awakeners stared in horror. Their most advanced weapons¡ªuseless. Not even a scratch.

    "He''s just standing there... and we still can''t hit him!"

    "What do we do now?!"

    "No! I don''t believe this! Die, damn you!"

    Click. Click. Click.

    They kept firing, even though deep down they knew it was pointless. At this point, it wasn''t about killing Ethan anymore¡ªit was about venting their helplessness, their rage at a world that had turned against them.

    "Stop wasting my bullets," Ethan said, his voice calm, almost bored. He looked at their terrified faces, and for a moment, it almost seemed like he pitied them.

    Then the Domain of the Dead expanded.

    "AHHHHH¡ª!"

    Screams tore through the air. The pressure was unbearable. One by one, their bodies began to rupture¡ªflesh exploding, blood spraying, limbs collapsing. Corpses hit the ground like falling dominoes.

    It was a massacre. A goddamn slaughterhouse.

    "He''s... too strong..."

    The people watching from the shelter stood frozen, eyes wide with awe and horror.

    Just minutes ago, Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners had been cocky, unstoppable. Now they were being wiped out like insects¡ªno resistance, no mercy. It was a one-sided execution.

    Lily, her eyes red from crying, stared at Ethan. When she''d been on the verge of being violated, it was him who saved her...

    So what if he was the Zombie King?

    Ethan stood tall in his pristine white shirt, not a speck of blood on him. His sharp profile, the clean line of his jaw, the calm in his eyes¡ªit all radiated a quiet, terrifying power. A king who ruled over death itself.

    "...He''s so damn hot."

    At that moment, Gavin, bloodied and barely clinging to consciousness, finally caught a break. Clutching his stomach, he forced himself up from the ground, his voice hoarse: "Lily¡­ are you okay?"

    But Lily didn''t respond. She stood frozen, eyes locked on the figure ahead, as if she hadn''t heard him at all.

    "Lily?" Gavin called again, louder this time.

    "Huh?" She blinked, finally snapping out of it. "Gavin? What happened to you?"

    "Ah¡­ I''m fine. Heh¡­" Gavin forced a smile, but the moment he did, a sharp pain stabbed through his gut, nearly doubling him over.

    ¡­

    A few minutes later, the slaughter was over.

    More than a hundred Genesis Biotech Awakeners lay dead¡ªnone survived.

    Ethan calmly began collecting crystal cores and salvaging Crystal Core Armaments from the corpses. Another day, another haul. This was how he built his empire¡ªone kill, one core at a time. Like they say, Rome wasn''t built in a day.

    The people from the shelter watched in stunned silence, their faces pale, hearts pounding.

    Meanwhile, Leah had reunited with her family. They clung to each other, trembling with relief.

    "Leah¡­ why are you with the Zombie King?" her father whispered urgently, eyes darting toward Ethan.

    "It''s okay, Dad. He took the protection fee. He''s not gonna hurt us."

    "That''s not the point! It''s still dangerous!" her father hissed, clearly still worried. "Come with us to Mount Elbert Shelter. It''s safe there now."

    "No. I''m not going," Leah said, shaking her head.

    Her father''s face tightened with frustration. "Why are you being so stubborn? You''re too old to be acting like this. We only have you and your sister. What if something happens to you?"

    He was still trying to reason with her when, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Lily walking straight toward Ethan.

    She stopped in front of him and spoke softly, "Thank you¡­ for saving me."

    "You''re welcome," Ethan replied, flashing a rare, easy smile.

    For a moment, it was like the ice around him melted. The air felt warmer, lighter¡ªlike spring had suddenly arrived.

    Lily''s eyes widened. She stared at him, completely entranced.

    Leah''s father: "¡­"

    What the hell is going on? S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He had a sinking feeling in his gut. It was like watching his daughter run off with some leather-jacketed bad boy on a motorcycle.

    Except this wasn''t just any bad boy¡ªthis was the goddamn Zombie King.

    ¡­

    A short while later, four more figures arrived from the distance¡ªNora and her group. They''d lagged behind, mostly because one of them, a young man with a busted crotch, had slowed them down big time.

    "It''s over?" Nora scanned the scene, her expression a mix of shock and awe.

    To Ethan, wiping out Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners probably felt like swatting flies. No effort, no sweat.

    The shelter had taken some hits, but all things considered, the casualties were manageable.

    "Nora¡­" Gavin limped over, wincing with every step, trying to play it cool.

    "Yeah," Nora nodded back.

    The guy next to her glanced at Gavin and asked, "Damn, you got messed up that bad?"

    "Ugh¡­" Gavin sighed and shook his head, clearly not eager to relive the experience.

    But something about the guy''s voice struck him as¡­ off. It sounded higher than he remembered.

    Gavin looked up and recognized him immediately¡ªNora''s boyfriend. His eyes instinctively dropped lower, and when they landed on the guy''s crotch, his expression shifted to one of surprise.

    "Wait¡­ another one took a hit down there?"

    "¡­" The guy''s face darkened. "Yeah¡­ Genesis Biotech. They wrecked it. I''ll figure something out. Maybe there''s still a way to fix it."

    "Hey, believe in yourself. You got this," Gavin said, not knowing what else to say.

    But the one who looked the most fed up was Nora.

    She couldn''t believe it¡ªtwo boyfriends, both taken out the same brutal way. She turned to Gavin, giving him a once-over. The guy was solid, built, and still standing.

    "Gavin," she said, dead serious, "you wanna be my boyfriend?"

    "¡­Huh?"

    Gavin froze, eyes wide. Then he shook his head so fast he looked like a bobblehead on overdrive.

    "¡­No thanks."

    ...

 Chapter 483 - 483: Kept woman

    Nora couldn''t help but curl her lip in annoyance. Seriously? This guy has no clue how lucky he is. Doesn''t even know how to appreciate a blessing when it''s handed to him...

    After the chaos and bloodshed, the survivors at the shelter began gathering their things again, trying to pull themselves together¡ªboth physically and emotionally. The grief of losing loved ones still hung heavy in the air.

    Then Lily spoke up, hesitantly: "Maybe... I should stay here with you, sis. I won''t go to Mount Elbert Shelter just yet."

    Her father''s face tightened with worry. "Don''t be ridiculous!" he said, his voice sharp with concern. "It''s dangerous here. Have you even thought about what could happen?"

    "I just... I just want to be with my sister," Lily mumbled.

    "Your sister''s an Awakener. Are you?" he asked, trying to reason with her. "You''re just a regular girl. Staying here won''t help anyone¡ªit''ll only put you in danger."

    Leah stepped forward, backing him up. "Dad''s right. You staying here won''t change anything. It''s too risky. Just go to Mount Elbert, okay?"

    Lily hesitated, then nodded. "Yeah... okay. You''re right."

    Their father let out a breath of relief. For all of Leah''s rebellious streak, she still knew how to put family first. She was looking out for her little sister, and that meant a lot.

    But then Leah added, "Once you become an Awakener, you can come find me."

    Lily''s eyes lit up instantly. "Really? Okay! I will!"

    Their father: "..."

    ...

    Meanwhile, Ethan had finished gathering his "spoils" and was ready to move on. He had zero interest in the shelter''s survivors¡ªthey were just ordinary people, completely useless to him.

    To him, they were like stray cats and dogs on the street¡ªbarely worth a glance.

    Gavin and the rest of the evacuees didn''t dare linger either. They said their goodbyes quickly and left in a hurry, afraid of running into more danger.

    Ethan watched them disappear into the distance, a thoughtful frown tugging at his brow.

    "Genesis Biotech''s been pretty active lately¡­"

    "And where the hell did the Black Hand Legion go?"

    ...

    Over in Blackhand City, the Black Hand Legion had already received word that the Zombie King from Los Angeles had shown up in Texas. As a result, they''d drastically cut back on their operations.

    They weren''t stupid. No one wanted to walk straight into the lion''s den.

    Besides, the Zombie King had been targeting Genesis Biotech operatives lately, so the Legion hadn''t taken much of a hit.

    At that moment, Sophia was lying on a plush, oversized bed in a lavishly decorated bedroom¡ªso luxurious it felt like a throwback to the pre-apocalypse world.

    Her journey to Blackhand City had been rough. She''d endured humiliation, suspicion, and more than a few predatory stares. But things had taken a turn when she met Vanessa, the leader of the Black Hand Legion.

    Now, she was officially Vanessa''s "kept woman."

    Aside from the occasional emotional whiplash, life wasn''t too bad.

    "Baby, you''re awake?" Vanessa''s voice purred from across the room. She strolled over in a sheer nightgown, her figure graceful, her smile wickedly playful.

    "Uh... yeah," Sophia replied, still not entirely used to the way Vanessa spoke to her.

    Vanessa''s smile deepened. "Hungry? I can have someone bring you whatever you want."

    "I''m good..." Sophia shook her head, her eyes dimming slightly.

    Sure, life was comfortable now.

    But this wasn''t what she wanted. Not really. Her ambitions were far from satisfied. Everything she''d endured¡ªevery humiliation, every compromise¡ªwas part of a bigger plan.

    Sophia was playing the long game.

    "Vanessa," she said carefully, "I heard... you''re the only person in Blackhand City who''s actually met the supreme leader of the Black Hand Legion?"

    Vanessa raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? And why are you asking about that?"

    "No reason, really. Just curious," Sophia said, trying to sound casual. "I''d love to meet them someday."

    The Black Hand Legion, like Genesis Biotech, wasn''t just a U.S. operation¡ªit had global reach.

    And if the supreme leader of the Legion was as powerful as she imagined, getting an introduction could open doors. Big ones.

    If Vanessa could help her make that connection... it might be the key to everything.

    "Not many people have seen our supreme leader," Vanessa said with a teasing lilt in her voice. "And the ones who have? Most of them aren''t alive anymore. You sure you wanna meet him?"

    Sophia''s eyes widened. "Uh... on second thought, maybe not." She shook her head quickly.

    Vanessa chuckled softly and gave a small nod. She sat down on the edge of the bed and pulled Sophia into her arms.

    "If you behave yourself," she murmured, brushing a strand of hair from Sophia''s face, "and the time is right... you''ll get your chance."

    "Alright," Sophia agreed, nodding.

    She let the subject drop for now and shifted gears. "By the way, I heard from Selene... the Zombie King from L.A. is in Texas now?"

    Vanessa''s expression darkened slightly. "Yeah, that''s true. He''s been hunting down Genesis Biotech operatives. Word is, a lot of them have already been wiped out. The damage is... pretty damn severe."

    "Oh..." Sophia murmured, her emotions tangled. Genesis Biotech had been her old stomping ground¡ªher former empire. No matter how far she''d come, hearing about its downfall stirred something uneasy inside her.

    Vanessa reached out and gently squeezed her hand. "Don''t worry. If that Zombie King ever comes for you, I''ll do everything I can to protect you."

    "Vanessa..." Sophia hesitated, then leaned in, her voice low but firm. "I think we should go on the offensive. We can''t just sit back and let the Zombie King run wild. If he really wipes out Genesis Biotech''s North American HQ, Blackhand City could be next."

    Vanessa didn''t respond right away. Of course she understood the logic¡ªif the lips are gone, the teeth grow cold. But her original plan had been simple: if the L.A. Zombie Horde proved unstoppable, she''d just dissolve Blackhand City and vanish. After all, the Black Hand Legion had started from nothing. If it came to it, they could go back to that. She wasn''t afraid of starting over.

    But Sophia wasn''t done. She could see the hesitation in Vanessa''s eyes and pressed on.

    "Vanessa, this place... it''s your legacy. You built it. You poured your heart into it. Are we really gonna just sit here and watch it all burn?"

    That hit home. Vanessa''s gaze softened, and she gave a small nod.

    Sophia, once a high-ranking exec at Genesis Biotech, knew exactly how to pitch a vision. Selling dreams was second nature to her.

    "I say we fight. Even if we lose, at least we''ll go down swinging. And who knows? Maybe this is our shot to take down Richard and claim Texas for ourselves."

    Vanessa fell silent, her mind racing. The odds were slim¡ªshe knew that. But slim didn''t mean zero.

    "Alright," she said finally. "I''ll think about it."

    ...

    Above San Antonio, the sky split with the shrill cries of crows. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A flock of pitch-black birds streaked across the clouds, their wings slicing through the air like blades. Their calls echoed through the sky¡ª

    "Caw¡ªcaw¡ªcaw!"

    "Boss... greetings..."

    The eerie, almost human-like voice of the lead crow rang in Ethan''s ears.

    He stood in the middle of a deserted street, dressed in a crisp white shirt, his eyes lifted to the sky. A few red-eyed crows circled overhead, their presence unmistakable.

    Buddy Crow had arrived, bringing news from the front lines.

    According to him, the zombie horde from Los Angeles was nearly at the Texas border.

    A hundred thousand undead had marched across the land, leaving rivers of blood in their wake. Anyone who resisted was slaughtered without mercy. Those who submitted were absorbed into the outer ranks of the horde.

    What had once been a force of a hundred thousand had now swelled to... who knew how many? The numbers were beyond counting.

    Wherever the Zombie Horde passed, the land was left in ruins¡ªmountains of corpses, oceans of blood. And when the haunting melody of Elegy''s war song echoed through the air, it signaled the beginning of another massacre.

    And in the blood-soaked soil they left behind... delicate pink flowers bloomed.

    ...

 Chapter 484 - 484: Theyâ€™re hereâ€¦

    After Leah and the others returned to San Antonio, they headed straight into a dimly lit room. Frank was still tied to a bench, his hair a tangled mess, his body crusted with dried blood. He looked like he was hanging on by a thread¡ªbarely alive after relentless torture.

    "The ransom for Richard''s release has been paid," Leah said flatly.

    "Huh?" Frank''s head jerked up at her words. His dull, lifeless eyes flickered with a spark of hope.

    "Does that mean¡­ you''ll let me go now?"

    "Sure," Leah nodded, but there was a cold glint in her eyes. She pulled out her phone and tapped the screen to start recording.

    With her other hand, she drew a knife and walked straight toward him.

    "W-what are you doing?" Frank stammered, panic rising in his voice. A sick feeling twisted in his gut.

    "Sending you off," Leah said matter-of-factly.

    Then, without hesitation, she drove the blade into his chest. The knife pierced his heart cleanly.

    Blood gushed out in a hot, red spray, the metallic stench instantly filling the room. Frank''s head slumped forward, the light in his eyes fading until there was nothing left. He was dead.

    Leah kept the camera rolling the entire time, capturing every brutal second.

    But she wasn''t done.

    She stepped forward, grabbed Frank''s lifeless body with one hand, and dragged it toward a shattered floor-to-ceiling window. With a grunt, she hurled the corpse out.

    "Raaaghhh¡ª!"

    Below, a pack of grotesque, mutated alligator-like creatures had been lurking. The moment Frank''s body hit the ground, they swarmed it, tearing into the flesh with jagged teeth. They devoured him in seconds¡ªbones, skin, everything¡ªuntil there was nothing left but bloodstains.

    It was savage. Utterly merciless.

    "Now that''s more like it," Leah muttered, satisfied.

    She stood there, calmly fiddling with her phone, then uploaded the entire video straight to the Genesis Biotech official website.

    . . .

    At Genesis Biotech''s North American headquarters, the video hit like a bomb.

    Everyone who saw it was outraged.

    "This is insane!"

    "She''s a monster! That was straight-up terrorism!"

    "She''s taunting us!"

    "We can''t let this slide. We need to talk to Richard. One of his people just got butchered¡ªhe has to respond!"

    Voices rose in anger and disbelief.

    Meanwhile, Richard sat alone in his office, fingers pinching the bridge of his nose, eyes closed in frustration. His thoughts were a mess.

    Another team of Awakeners sent to ambush the shelter¡ªwiped out. Again.

    And now Leah had retaliated by executing Frank and broadcasting the footage for the whole world to see. The company was in chaos. Morale was crumbling.

    It was obvious now¡ªLeah had joined forces with the Zombie King.

    She''s in bed with the enemy.

    "Damn it¡­" Richard let out a long, weary sigh. He was out of moves. His original plan had been to lay low, avoid provoking the Zombie King. But that strategy was falling apart¡ªespecially now that the enemy was making the first move.

    His people were dying in the field. Those still alive were panicking. And as the man in charge, the pressure on him was suffocating.

    "What the hell am I supposed to do now?"

    Just then, a soft chime came from his computer. A new email had arrived.

    From Genesis Biotech Global Headquarters.

    "Huh?" Richard''s eyes lit up. The despair that had been weighing him down suddenly lifted, replaced by a flicker of hope.

    He quickly clicked it open.

    The glow of the screen lit up his face. First came surprise. Then excitement.

    And finally, a slow, confident smile crept across his lips. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "They''re here¡­"

    "They finally made their move¡­"

    He whispered to himself, heart pounding.

    It was the moment he''d been waiting for.

    The ''Perfect Team''¡ªhis long-anticipated trump card¡ªhad arrived.

    The email from Global Headquarters was short, but it hit like a thunderclap.

    The Perfect Team was fully assembled. They''d already departed¡ªonboard the most advanced aircraft Genesis Biotech had ever developed¡ªand were en route to Texas. ETA: soon.

    Attached to the message was a full dossier on the team members.

    Richard''s eyes scanned the screen, and with every line he read, his excitement surged.

    It was everything he''d hoped for¡ªand more.

    Trackers. Spatial manipulators. Psychic-class Awakeners. All rare, all elite. But these weren''t just any Awakeners¡ªthey were fourth-generation Cyborgs, custom-built using cutting-edge biotech to replicate and enhance those rare abilities.

    Each of the three Cyborgs had power levels ranked S+ and above.

    But that wasn''t what made Richard''s hands tremble with anticipation.

    What truly stunned him¡ªwhat made his heart pound¡ªwas that these monsters of power weren''t even the main force.

    They were support.

    The real firepower of the Perfect Team came from two human beings¡ªtwo living legends pulled straight from The Awakened Files, Genesis Biotech''s top-secret archive of the most powerful Awakened humans alive. If the Zombie King Dossier was a record of the enemy, The Awakened Files was the answer: a catalog of humanity''s apex predators.

    Richard''s fingers hovered over the mouse, then clicked on the first profile.

    A photo popped up.

    A young man, maybe in his early twenties, with a relaxed smile tugging at the corner of his lips. There was something effortlessly confident about him, like he didn''t need to prove anything¡ªbecause he already knew he could crush anything in his path.

    Name: Sable

    Designation: Super Awakened

    Ability Type: Meta-Ability

    Richard''s breath caught.

    Most Awakeners simply had "awakened abilities." But a Meta-Ability? That was something else entirely. A class of its own.

    The first line of his profile read:

    Possesses [Absolute Domain of Sand]

    "Holy shit," Richard muttered, eyes wide.

    He''d heard of the Zombie King wielding an Absolute Domain¡ªbut a human? This was the first time he''d ever seen it documented.

    He couldn''t even begin to imagine how powerful Sable must be.

    And then came the second profile.

    Another photo. This time, a girl¡ªmaybe seventeen or eighteen¡ªwith long, dark brown hair and striking hazel eyes. She looked like a mixed-race teen, her expression calm, almost serene, with a quiet sweetness that made her seem harmless.

    But her codename said otherwise.

    Bloodrose

    Ability: Blood Rite

    She could sacrifice blood¡ªhers or others''¡ªto unlock devastating power boosts. A living weapon fueled by carnage.

    "Unreal¡­" Richard whispered, his heart thudding in his chest.

    Two of the most powerful Awakened humans on the planet. Backed by three S+-rank Cyborgs. All in one team. All headed straight for Texas.

    All to take down one target: the Zombie King.

    He leaned back in his chair, exhaled slowly, and let the weight of it all settle in.

    This was it.

    The tide was about to turn.

    "Let''s see how long you keep that smug grin, Leah," he muttered, a cold smile creeping across his face.

    Then, with hands still trembling from adrenaline, he opened the company''s internal comms and typed out a message:

    "Notify all partner corporations: defensive lockdown protocols are lifted. Operation Iron Wall resumes. The strongest line of defense is back online."

    . . .

    San Antonio.

    Buddy Crow had just returned with urgent news: a zombie horde¡ªhundreds of thousands strong¡ªwas closing in on the Texas border.

    Big Ears and the others were practically buzzing with excitement.

    The real war was just beginning.

    "Hey, Little Gator," Big Ears called out, waving a hand.

    Gatorax, who''d been soaking in the artificial lake like it was a spa day, perked up and leapt onto the shore.

    "Big Ears, what''s up?"

    "Well, our boss''s bounty just hit five million dollars," Big Ears said, cracking his knuckles. "And as his number one lieutenant, I can''t be lagging behind, can I?"

    Gatorax nodded seriously. "Makes sense. Gotta keep up appearances."

    "Exactly," Big Ears grinned. "So I figure it''s time we raised our own bounty a little."

    He turned toward the city skyline, eyes gleaming.

    "Let''s go make some noise."

    ...

 Chapter 485 - 485: Sand Cataclysm

    "What''s the plan?" Gatorax asked, clearly intrigued.

    "The main force is almost here. Since we''re the vanguard, we''ve gotta unify the local powers first¡ªrecruit a few more underlings!" Big Ears said with a grin.

    Lately, Genesis Biotech hadn''t shown up, and Gatorax, along with his crew of zombies, had become a pretty solid force in Texas. Big Ears figured it''d be a waste not to make use of this new ally. Naturally, he wanted to take Gatorax out for a spin¡ªshow him off a bit, flex some muscle, and make a statement in front of the other Zombie Kings.

    "Yeah, let''s go," Gatorax nodded, impressed. Big Ears really lives up to his name¡ªsharp mind, always thinking ahead. He''s doing everything he can for the hive.

    He grabbed four or five of his most trusted lieutenants and set off with Big Ears, leaving San Antonio behind.

    Gatorax knew Texas like the back of his hand, so the journey was smooth. They didn''t run into any human factions along the way.

    Some low-level zombies spotted Gatorax and either bolted in terror or dropped to their knees in submission.

    "Not bad at all," Big Ears said, clearly pleased. He never imagined that a fringe Zombie King from the Los Angeles hive would end up in a position like this.

    After a while, they reached the outskirts of a city. From a distance, they could see several massive mutated birds circling in the sky above the urban ruins.

    The birds had wingspans over twenty feet, and each feather looked sharp enough to slice through steel.

    "Looks like there''s a hive here," Big Ears muttered, eyes narrowing.

    Gatorax nodded quickly. "Yeah, Big Ears. This city''s controlled by a Zombie King¡ªprobably around Class A. He''s got about five thousand zombies under him."

    Big Ears gave a casual nod. "Small-time."

    "Let''s go have a chat with him. See if he wants to join the crew."

    "Big Ears, this one''s a fusion-type Zombie King. Not super strong, but he can fly. That makes him a real pain to deal with," Gatorax warned.

    These days, any zombie still surviving in Texas had to be tough as hell. The weak ones had already been wiped out by Genesis Biotech or the Black Hand Legion. The ones left? All hard cases.

    A flying Zombie King?

    What''d he fuse with¡ªa pigeon?

    Big Ears didn''t seem too worried. Worst case, he could just drop the boss''s name. Once the zombie horde from L.A. rolled in, this guy wouldn''t even have time to beg for mercy.

    And even if they couldn''t recruit him, showing off a little wouldn''t hurt.

    "Under the throne lies a mountain of bones. Even if he''s a pain in the ass, we still gotta try. What, we just gonna sit around waiting for a miracle to fall from the sky?"

    "Right, right!" Gatorax nodded eagerly. Made sense to him.

    But just then, something dark started falling from the sky.

    As the shapes got closer, they realized¡ªthey were carrion birds. Big ones.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The birds slammed into the streets and crumbling rooftops, tumbling and crashing to the ground in clouds of dust and debris.

    "What the hell?!"

    Big Ears and Gatorax both jumped.

    "Did they really just fall out of the sky?"

    "Come on, let''s check it out!"

    They moved in from the city''s edge, heading toward the crash site. Climbing to the top of a tall building, they lay low in the moss and weeds, peering down.

    Sure enough, several carrion birds were sprawled across the ground, their bodies twisted in unnatural ways. It didn''t look like they''d just fallen¡ªthey''d been dead before they hit.

    "Damn... they got wrecked. What the hell happened here?" Big Ears muttered, eyes narrowing.

    "Raaagh¡ª!"

    Suddenly, the zombies in the city stirred, letting out guttural howls and sending out signals¡ªthere were intruders.

    Gatorax tensed. "Shit, did they spot us?"

    "Relax. They''re not reacting to us," Big Ears said.

    But he wasn''t smiling anymore. His expression had turned grim. His oversized ears twitched¡ªhe could hear something.

    Engines. engines.

    He looked up¡ªand there it was. A sleek, high-tech aircraft descending slowly from the sky, its streamlined body gleaming in the light. It was heading straight for the city.

    Painted on the side was a bold red "GB"¡ªGenesis Biotech.

    "They''re landing... right in the middle of the hive?"

    "No way. That''s suicide."

    "But they''re really doing it..."

    Gatorax and the others stared in disbelief. Sure, Genesis Biotech had the firepower to take on this hive, but there was only one aircraft. That meant not many humans onboard.

    And it was heading straight for the heart of the hive.

    As soon as the aircraft touched down, there was a sharp click¡ªthe hatch split open and slid to both sides with a smooth mechanical hiss.

    Five figures stepped into view. Leading the group was a young man, followed closely by a girl with long, dark brown hair and bright, intelligent eyes. She had a sweet, almost innocent face¡ªbut the way she carried herself said she was anything but naive.

    Behind them were three bald men, all strikingly handsome and built like elite operatives.

    "First day in Texas and we''re already getting dive-bombed by mutant birds," the young man muttered, hopping casually out of the aircraft. "Real warm welcome."

    The others followed him down without hesitation.

    "Richard did say the ones left here are the tough ones," the girl said, scanning the ruined cityscape.

    "Well then," the young man replied, eyes narrowing as he took in the surroundings, "let''s see just how tough they are."

    Their arrival had already stirred the hive. The air was thick with guttural howls and snarls. One by one, grotesque faces emerged from the shadows¡ªzombies pouring in from every alley and broken street, their bloodlust palpable.

    Above, hundreds of massive carrion birds circled, blotting out the sun with their wings, shrieking as they prepared to strike.

    Thousands of zombies surged forward like a tidal wave, bearing down on the five humans, ready to tear them apart.

    "Quicksand Surge!"

    The young man''s voice rang out, calm but commanding. A dull yellow light pulsed from beneath his feet, rippling outward like waves on a pond.

    Wherever the energy spread, the ground transformed¡ªsolid earth turning into fine, shifting sand.

    The moment the zombies stepped into it, they began to sink. Their limbs thrashed, claws flailed, and guttural roars filled the air¡ªbut it was useless. The more they struggled, the faster they were swallowed by the sand.

    In seconds, the battlefield had become a desert of death. Thousands of zombies were buried alive, their screams muffled beneath the dunes.

    "Holy shit¡­ that''s insane," Big Ears whispered from the rooftop, eyes wide with awe. He''d never seen a human with that kind of firepower before.

    "RAAAHHH¡ª!"

    A deafening roar shook the air. The Zombie King had arrived.

    It was a grotesque fusion¡ªupper body of a zombie, lower half of a bird. Massive wings unfurled from its back, stretching over forty feet wide.

    Its eyes burned with fury as it watched its minions vanish beneath the sand. With a screech, it dove from the sky, leading a hundred of its elite carrion birds in a deadly aerial assault.

    They came screaming down like missiles, slicing through the air with terrifying speed.

    "Sand Cataclysm."

    The young man raised his hand slowly, and the ground responded.

    The flowing sand surged upward, spiraling into the sky, wrapping around the incoming birds like a living storm. In seconds, each one was encased in a massive sand sphere, suspended midair like a constellation of deadly planets.

    The scene was surreal¡ªover a hundred sand orbs floating above the city, humming with energy.

    Then¡ª

    BOOM!

    The young man clenched his fist.

    A thunderous explosion rocked the sky as every sand sphere detonated at once. Blinding yellow dust filled the air, and a shockwave rippled outward, flattening everything in its path.

    Even Big Ears and Gatorax, watching from a distance, were caught in the blast. They threw their arms over their faces as debris and sand whipped past them. The building beneath them groaned and cracked, threatening to collapse under the pressure.

    Gatorax squinted through the dust. "Big Ears¡­ what do we do now? Still thinking about recruiting them?"

    "Recruit my ass!" Big Ears shouted, eyes bugging out. "Did you see that?! One move and half the damn city''s gone!"

    He shook his head, ears twitching in panic. "Screw this. We''re outmatched. This mission''s a bust¡ªwe''re going back to what we do best!"

    "What''s that?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Running!"

    "...Oh."

    ...

 Chapter 486 - 486: I donâ€™t agree!

    Big Ears and his crew scrambled away in a panic, practically tripping over themselves as they fled the scene...

    Those Awakeners from Genesis Biotech? Yeah, they were the elite squad sent straight from Global Headquarters¡ªthe so-called Perfect Team. And damn, they lived up to the hype. These were top-tier humans, the cream of the crop. In just a few swift moves, they wiped out a five-thousand-strong Zombie Horde like it was nothing.

    Truth is, they''d already sensed Big Ears and his crew nearby. But they were so weak, the Perfect Team didn''t even bother acknowledging them. Not worth the effort.

    Big Ears and the others, still shaking with fear, bolted all the way back to San Antonio. When they finally reached Ethan, they were breathless, flailing their arms and talking over each other, trying to describe what they''d just seen. Their voices were high with panic, their faces pale with shock.

    "Powerful humans?" Ethan narrowed his eyes, thinking it over. It didn''t take long to figure it out¡ªthese had to be the people Richard brought in from Global Headquarters to deal with him.

    That sand manipulation ability... definitely a variant of earth-based powers. Not something to take lightly.

    Ethan''s assessment? "Extremely dangerous."

    Meanwhile, with hundreds of thousands of zombies from Los Angeles closing in, the entire state of Texas was on edge. Every faction was secretly preparing for what was coming.

    The battle that would reshape the future of America was about to begin.

    ...

    Back at the Los Angeles Safe Zone, things had been going surprisingly well since Ethan left. The crops they planted had flourished¡ªmore than enough to feed everyone.

    They''d even set up a school: the Los Angeles Academy of Survival. It focused on teaching kids how to fight and survive, with classes on monster biology and combat tactics.

    Chris, Brandon, and a few others had taken up roles as instructors. They weren''t the strongest fighters around, but they''d seen a lot and knew their stuff.

    Right now, on the school''s training field, a bunch of teenagers had gathered around Chris, calling out "Instructor Chris!" like he was some kind of celebrity. He was grinning ear to ear, clearly loving the attention.

    "Instructor Chris, is the zombie nest in L.A. the strongest in the country now?" one kid asked.

    "Yeah, you could say that," Chris nodded. "Not many forces out there can stand up to it anymore."

    A girl chimed in, "Besides the Zombie King, who''s the strongest under his command?"

    Chris scratched his head. "Hmm... they''re all pretty tough, honestly."

    The girl leaned in, curious. "I heard that during the battle in San Diego, the whole Zombie Horde got swallowed up by black mist and never came out. People say that mist means death. So... does that mean the Mist Zombie King is the strongest?"

    "Nope!"

    Chris chuckled. "That''s just what people say. Most of them don''t know what they''re talking about. The Mist Zombie King might seem scary, but truth is? He''s kind of a coward. Not nearly as terrifying as the rumors make him out to be."

    "For real?"

    "Of course! Would Instructor Chris lie to you?" he said with a wink.

    Chris had spent a lot of time hanging around Mia, so he''d seen things most people hadn''t. He knew which rumors were real and which were just campfire stories.

    He shifted gears and started explaining the different types of zombies.

    "Right now, there are all kinds of zombies out there. One type is the fusion-type Zombie King. They merge with mutated animals or plants, and their powers are tied to whatever they fused with."

    "Then there''s the ''Freaker''¡ªthat''s a zombie that''s eaten other zombies. But if it goes too far, it turns into something way worse: a Black-Skin Zombie. Those things are mindless, pure monsters. Basically, zombies among zombies."

    "Whoa, that sounds terrifying!" the students gasped, wide-eyed.

    Chris soaked in their reactions, his ego swelling. These kids had never been outside the Safe Zone, so to them, he was practically a legend.

    Then a younger girl piped up, "Instructor Chris, I heard from Mr. Brandon that you know the most about parasite monsters. Can you tell us about them?"

    "Uh... maybe let''s skip that one," Chris froze for a second, then forced a smile to cover his awkwardness.

    Damn it, Brandon. Teaching kids the wrong stuff again...

    Just then, Mia showed up with Sean, Brandon, Griffin, and the rest of the crew, walking toward them from across the field.

    "Hey, Chris! You coming or not?" Mia called out.

    "Going where?" Chris blinked, confused. Things had been calm in L.A. lately¡ªno missions, no emergencies. What could be going on?

    "To Texas," Mia said casually.

    "Pfft¡ª!"

    Chris nearly choked on his own spit. He already knew the zombie horde from L.A. was on the move, sweeping across the land like a tidal wave. And now it was heading straight for Texas.

    The North American regional headquarters of Genesis Biotech was gearing up to build the ultimate line of defense¡ªa last stand against the incoming Zombie Horde. And right there, smack in the middle of it all, was Blackhand City, home base of the infamous Black Hand Legion. With so many heavy hitters converging, it had become the most dangerous place in America, no question.

    Most survivors from other shelters had already fled to the Mount Elbert Safe Zone, doing everything they could to stay as far away from the chaos as possible. But Mia and her crew? They were heading straight into the fire.

    "Wait, wait, wait... why the hell are we going there?" Chris stammered. "We''re way out here, safe and sound. Can''t we just... not?"

    "We''re going to kill Slade," Mia said flatly. "Last time, he got lucky and slipped away. This time, we''re finishing the job."

    The feud between the Safe Zone and the Black Hand Legion had always been blood-deep. There was no middle ground. As long as the Legion existed, they were a threat. And threats had to be eliminated¡ªperiod.

    Chris mulled it over. It sounded insanely dangerous. Way more dangerous than teaching a bunch of kids how to swing a bat or identify a mutant. Honestly, he''d much rather stay behind and keep playing the wise instructor.

    But then he glanced at the students around him. Their eyes were wide, sparkling with admiration.

    "Whoa! You''re going to take down the leader of the Black Hand Legion?!"

    "That''s seriously badass!"

    "Instructor Chris, you''re amazing! I know you can do it!"

    "Yeah! We believe in you! Taking down Slade will be a piece of cake for you!"

    "You''re our hero!"

    "..."

    Chris felt their hope, their excitement, their belief in him¡ªand suddenly, the words "I''m not going" just wouldn''t come out. He swallowed them down hard.

    He couldn''t let them down.

    "Alright then... let''s move out!" he shouted, puffing up his chest.

    ...

    Mia and the crew boarded their custom-built crystal core aircraft, engines humming with power. With a roar, the sleek machine lifted off the ground and shot into the sky, streaking toward Texas like a comet.

    Griffin was with them too. He was a Texas native, and deep down, he wanted to see his home again¡ªif there was anything left of it.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Texas was turning into a powder keg. More and more powerful factions were arriving by the day, and the tension was thick enough to cut with a knife.

    But it wasn''t just Texas heating up.

    Back at the Mount Elbert Shelter, things were stirring too.

    Dylan stood on a raised platform in the central plaza, addressing a crowd of over a thousand people. He was holding a rally, trying to rally support for a counterattack against the Zombie King. Even though Mia had tricked him, the mission still had to go on.

    "The Zombie Horde from Los Angeles is closing in on Texas," Dylan declared, voice booming through the speakers. "This is a critical moment for humanity. If we don''t stand up now, we may not get another chance. Who among you will rise to fight? Who will stand for the future of mankind?"

    The crowd shifted uncomfortably. Murmurs rippled through the plaza. People exchanged nervous glances.

    Go down the mountain to fight the Zombie King?

    That sounded a hell of a lot like a suicide mission.

    Just as the hesitation reached its peak, a sharp, clear voice rang out from the crowd.

    "I don''t agree!"

    "Huh?"

    Everyone turned in surprise.

    A young girl stepped forward, her face beautiful and fierce, her eyes burning with resolve.

    It was Lily¡ªLeah''s younger sister¡ªwho had just recently arrived at the shelter.

    ...

    sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 487 - 487: Itâ€™s an honor to meet you

    Dylan''s brows furrowed. He''d thought that once he made his call to action, everyone would rally together, united against the Zombie King.

    But right out of the gate, he hit resistance.

    And just like Mia, the one standing in his way now was another pretty girl.

    What the hell was going on?

    What kind of spell did this Zombie King from L.A. have over people?

    "Why won''t you go?" Dylan asked, trying to keep his voice steady.

    "Because that Zombie King from L.A. saved my life," Lily said firmly. "There''s no way I could go against him."

    Dylan clenched his jaw, forcing down his frustration. "He saved your life to manipulate you. Come on, humans and zombies are enemies. He sees us as food¡ªthere''s no way he helped you out of the goodness of his heart."

    "He didn''t just save me," Lily shot back. "He saved my parents. He saved my sister. He saved our whole family. I might be scared of zombies, but that Zombie King never laid a finger on me. Humans, on the other hand? They''ve hurt me more than I can count. Honestly, you''re the one who sounds like you''re trying to manipulate me."

    "Damn right!" Gavin and a few others clapped at Lily''s words, unable to hold back their approval.

    But when Dylan turned a sharp glare their way, they awkwardly stopped, hands half-raised.

    "So what, you all disagree with me too?" Dylan snapped, turning to the crowd.

    Before Gavin or anyone else could respond, another group stepped forward.

    "It''s not just them," someone said. "We''re not going either."

    Dylan turned toward the voice and saw a middle-aged man at the front¡ªTravis Quinn. Behind him stood Brian and a few others.

    Back when they were heading to Mount Elbert, they''d run into Ethan, Nightbane, and two of the Four War Generals from San Diego. In one night, they''d faced more powerful Zombie Kings than most people would in a lifetime. But in the end, Ethan let them go. They survived.

    "The L.A. Zombie Horde might be heading toward Texas," Travis said, calm but firm, "but that doesn''t mean they''ll come after Mount Elbert. If we go after them, we might just piss off the Zombie King and bring the fight to our doorstep. It''s not worth the risk¡ªwe''re staying put."

    The crowd, already unsure, quickly latched onto his reasoning. The idea of going up against the Zombie Horde had always felt like a suicide mission.

    "Yeah, that actually makes sense."

    "If they''re not going, I''m not going either¡­"

    "Right? If no one''s going, why should I?"

    "Well, guess that''s that. No one''s going."

    "Meeting adjourned!"

    "..."

    People started scattering across the plaza, not even sparing Dylan a second glance.

    He stood alone on the stone platform, completely dumbfounded.

    "This¡­ is not how I pictured this going."

    "What the hell is wrong with these people?!"

    ...

    Meanwhile, in Texas, tension was thick in the air.

    Every major faction was on edge.

    "Stay alert! I''m serious¡ªeveryone stay sharp!" Big Ears barked orders at Gatorax and his crew of zombie underlings. "There''s a powerful human team that just showed up in Texas. They''re dangerous as hell. I want eyes everywhere!"

    Clearly, the encounter with the Perfect Team had left a mark on him. The fear still hadn''t worn off.

    "Don''t worry, Big Ears," Gatorax said confidently. "We''re watching everything."

    Big Ears nodded rapidly. "Good, good. This is a critical time. It''s dangerous as hell out there. Listen to me¡ªunder no circumstances can we let any human faction into San Antonio. Got it?"

    "Got it! Loud and clear!" Gatorax said, pounding his chest.

    But just then, a low rumble echoed through the sky¡ªan engine, loud and fast, growing closer by the second.

    "Shit¡­"

    Big Ears jumped like he''d been electrocuted, eyes wide with panic.

    Were they here already?

    Everyone looked up.

    Sure enough, slicing through the clouds, a sleek aircraft was speeding straight toward San Antonio.

    "Holy shit!" Big Ears and his crew tensed up even more.

    But as they squinted up at the aircraft, they noticed something¡ªit wasn''t marked with the usual red "GB" letters.

    Still, one thing was clear: it was definitely human.

    "Everyone stay sharp. If things go south, use the tricks I taught you to defend the place!" Big Ears barked, snapping into command mode.

    "Got it, no problem!" Gatorax and the others responded in unison.

    The aircraft slowed dramatically, descending lower and lower. Its blue tail flames flickered out as it touched down with a heavy thud on the street ahead, landing solidly.

    The hatch hissed open, splitting to both sides, revealing a group of humans inside.

    "Been gone a while, but damn¡ªSan Antonio''s changed a lot," said Mia, stepping out first and glancing around before hopping off the aircraft.

    Gatorax''s reptilian eyes locked onto them. He scanned the group¡ªno Genesis Biotech insignias, and they didn''t seem all that powerful either...

    "Coming into our turf like this? You''re dead meat!" Gatorax snarled. "Let''s go, boys! Time to show ''em what we''re made of!"

    He saw this as his moment¡ªjust like Big Ears had said. Time to earn some glory and make a name for himself.

    But before he could charge, Big Ears suddenly leapt up and smacked him hard on the back of the neck.

    "Charge? Charge your ass! You ever think maybe they can''t be messed with? That''s the boss''s friend, you idiot! What the hell are you doing?!"

    "Uh¡­" Gatorax froze, stunned and confused. Just a second ago, Big Ears had been yelling about not letting any human factions in. Now he was doing a complete 180?

    He looked up and saw Big Ears already strutting forward, face transformed into a wide, bootlicking grin.

    "Welcome, welcome! Friends from L.A., so glad to have you in Texas! Let me take you straight to the boss!"

    Mia gave a small nod and led her team forward without a word.

    Gatorax stood there, dumbfounded. "So that''s how Big Ears became the boss''s number one guy?"

    ...

    Not long after, Ethan met up with Mia and the others. He was clearly surprised.

    "You came all the way here?"

    "Texas is where all the action is. If I didn''t show up, wouldn''t the party be missing a little sparkle?" Mia said with a playful smile.

    Ethan paused, staring at her.

    Something about her had changed.

    She was¡­ more full of herself?

    Before he could say anything, Leah and the rest of her group arrived, having heard the commotion. Since they''d met before, everyone greeted each other warmly.

    But the one who stood out the most was Griffin¡ªNora''s ex.

    Seeing her again stirred up a lot of emotions.

    "Nora¡­ how''ve you been?"

    "I''m¡­ okay. You?" she asked, her voice soft.

    Griffin nodded. "I''m good. Found a new home in L.A. And someone new, too."

    Brandon, standing nearby, quietly took a step away from him.

    Among Leah''s group was a young guy¡ªone of the infamous "busted balls" duo. The moment he saw Griffin, the original "victim," he rushed over, eyes wide with admiration.

    "Big Brother! It''s an honor to meet you."

    "Uh¡­" Griffin looked him up and down, something about the way the guy walked felt eerily familiar. It didn''t take long for him to realize the poor guy had suffered the same¡­ fate.

    "You''re dating Nora too?"

    "Yeah, I am."

    "Pleasure to meet you." Griffin stepped forward and shook his hand with genuine sympathy. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Busted Balls #2 looked emotional. "I''ve heard so much about you. There''s a lot I''d love to ask you."

    "Hey, ask away," Griffin sighed deeply. "We''ve been through the same hell."

    It was painfully clear¡ªNora''s love life hadn''t exactly been sunshine and roses.

    She was still the same as ever¡­

    ¡­

 Chapter 488 - 488: Lost lambs

    "OG, did you ever figure out how to heal the trauma?" Busted Balls No. 2 asked.

    "Nah, didn''t find a way to fix the trauma," Griffin said, shaking his head. "But... I did find a new way to live."

    He didn''t sound too down about it. He turned and gave Brandon a quick glance.

    Brandon''s face darkened, and he instinctively took another step away from him.

    Busted Balls No. 2 froze for a second, then the meaning clicked. Griffin''s words had just opened a door to a whole new world for him. Yeah... that really did sound like a pretty damn good lifestyle.

    Truth be told, he''d been toying with the idea even before the whole Busted Balls incident.

    Leah stepped forward. "Mia, you guys came all the way out here¡ªmust''ve gotten some intel, right?"

    "Yeah," Mia nodded. "Lately, a bunch of top-tier Genesis Biotech operatives have been showing up around here. And the Black Hand Legion''s been super active¡ªambushing and slaughtering refugees left and right. Slade''s been the worst of them. He slipped through our fingers last time, so we''re here to settle the score."

    Ever since the Zombie Horde tore through Los Angeles, survivors from all over had been panicking, trying to make their way to the Mount Elbert safe zone. But Texas, being relatively safer, had become a major crossroads for anyone coming from the south.

    That made it prime hunting ground for the Black Hand Legion. To them, the refugees were like sheep¡ªeasy pickings. They set traps, lured people in, or just straight-up kidnapped and murdered them, stealing whatever supplies they had. Lately, they''d been raking it in.

    Leah clenched her jaw, fury burning in her eyes. Her whole family was holed up in a safe zone, and they''d already had a run-in with Genesis Biotech''s killers. So yeah, this hit close to home.

    And the Black Hand Legion? They were even worse¡ªbrutal, sadistic, completely without limits. It was terrifying to even imagine what kind of horrors they were capable of.

    "Mia, we''re with you. We''ll help take down the Black Hand bastards."

    Mia nodded. "Honestly, the reason the Black Hand Legion''s been able to kill so many people... it''s not entirely unrelated to a certain zombie nest''s mass migration."

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. That felt like a not-so-subtle jab at him.

    Still, the Zombie Horde''s move from L.A. had definitely made things easier for the Black Hand Legion. And now that they''d fattened up on human survivors, maybe it was time to put them down.

    "The Black Hand Legion''s gone too far. I''m in," Ethan said.

    "Oh..." Mia replied with a noncommittal grunt, glancing away and subtly rolling her eyes.

    But Leah and the others lit up when they heard Ethan was joining the fight. Some of them looked like they were about to cry. Who would''ve thought¡ªa Zombie King, volunteering to help humans?

    That was... unbelievably kind.

    Even in a broken world, there are still those who try to hold it together¡­

    With that, they got ready to move out.

    Ethan followed Mia as they left San Antonio, his mind turning over everything that had happened since he arrived in Texas. Genesis Biotech had been surprisingly generous¡ªconstantly sending him supplies. The Black Hand Legion, though? Not so much.

    And Slade... Slade was the bastard who''d cost Laura her arm. Yeah, he definitely needed a little personal attention.

    They moved through the wilderness together. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Griffin and Busted Balls No. 2 flanked Brandon on either side, occasionally chatting about symptoms and treatments, which made Brandon visibly uncomfortable.

    Sean was munching on an apple, thinking more about what snacks might be coming next than anything else. The rest? Meh.

    Chris, on the other hand, was on high alert, eyes scanning the surroundings. He knew exactly what kind of danger this place held.

    Mia and Ethan brought up the rear. She glanced ahead at Leah and the others, then turned to Ethan.

    "Not bad, this new tool you picked up."

    "He''s alright. Not as good as the last one."

    "Who are you talking about?" Mia shot him a look.

    "No one," Ethan replied casually, brushing it off.

    They kept moving, tracking the Black Hand Legion. As long as they followed the trail of migrating survivors, they''d probably run into them. Worst case? They''d just head straight for Blackhand City. That place was surrounded by smaller outposts¡ªno way they wouldn''t find someone to kill there.

    The wind howled across the open plains, kicking up dust and sand. Along the way, they passed countless corpses¡ªsome zombies, some mutated beasts, and far too many humans from the safe zones. The bodies were twisted, mutilated, showing clear signs of torture.

    Whatever had happened here... it had been a massacre.

    Before long, they were nearing Blackhand City¡ªthe stronghold of the Black Hand Legion. Up ahead loomed a bald, barren mountain. No grass, no trees, just jagged rocks jutting out like broken teeth.

    "There are people inside," Ethan said, eyes narrowing as he scanned the area. He could sense them¡ªhuman presence, and a lot of it. Easily over a hundred.

    No doubt about it. Anyone holed up in a place like this had to be part of the Black Hand Legion.

    "Looks like it''s time to get to work," Mia muttered, tightening her grip on her weapon as the group moved toward the mountain.

    Just as Ethan had guessed, the mountain''s core had been hollowed out, forming a massive cavern. Inside, the Black Hand Legion had set up a base¡ªone of their many outposts.

    Thanks to their recent raids, they were flush with supplies. Right now, the place was buzzing with noise and laughter as the gang celebrated, drinking and feasting like a pack of hyenas.

    The lieutenant in charge of this outpost was a man named Hugo Reynolds. He was a bloated, greasy slob with slicked-back hair and ears that stuck out like satellite dishes. At the moment, he was gnawing on a chicken leg, grease dripping down his chin.

    In the open space before him, a few kidnapped girls were being forced to dance¡ªsexy, provocative moves that left little to the imagination. They were barely dressed, their bodies swaying under the leering gazes of the men around them.

    Hugo watched with a sick grin, eyes glued to the girls. Before the world went to hell, he''d been your classic neckbeard loser¡ªobsessed with watching camgirls online, tossing them tips just to hear them purr "senpai~" at him through the screen. That alone was enough to make his pathetic little heart flutter.

    He used to fantasize about the day he''d strike it rich and bring those girls to his room to dance for him in person.

    Then the apocalypse hit¡ªand wouldn''t you know it, his twisted dream actually came true.

    He awakened to powers, climbed the ranks, and now ruled this outpost like some sleazy warlord straight out of a bad anime.

    "Come on, drink up! Drink up!" Hugo bellowed, raising his cup like a bandit king from some old folk tale.

    His underlings cheered and raised their own mugs in response.

    Outside the outpost, two Black Hand guards were stationed behind a large rock, keeping watch.

    One of them squinted toward the horizon. "Hey... I think someone''s coming."

    "Where?" the other asked, leaning in.

    Sure enough, a group of figures was approaching from the distance.

    "Judging by their clothes, they look like safe zone survivors."

    "But... why the hell are they heading toward Blackhand City?"

    "Probably got lost. Doesn''t look like there''s many of them."

    They both studied the group¡ªabout ten people, tops. Looked like they''d wandered off course.

    "Damn, not many of them, but check out the babes!"

    "Hell yeah," the other guard nodded eagerly. Mia, Leah, and the others were absolute knockouts¡ªtop-tier human specimens, no doubt about it.

    "Man, these idiots. Not only did they get lost, they''re walking straight into our base? Might as well gift-wrap themselves."

    "Yeah, we better go ''rescue'' these poor lost lambs. Hugo''s gonna love this¡ªhe''s always down for more girls to dance for him."

    They both let out low, dirty laughs, already picturing the girls stripped down, trembling under the lights.

    ...

 Chapter 489 - 489: Is heâ€¦ trying to die?

    The two guards rubbed their hands together excitedly, clearly looking forward to what was about to happen.

    Without wasting a second, they ducked back into the mountain hideout to report to Big Hugo.

    As soon as Hugo heard the news, his eyes lit up.

    "Someone''s walking right into our lap?"

    "Well then, I gotta see this for myself."

    He hauled his massive body out of the cave, dragging a group of his men with him. They crouched behind the rocks, Hugo''s beady, triangular eyes peeking out as he scanned the horizon.

    Sure enough, Mia was getting closer¡ªless than 300 feet away now.

    "Well, well! Damn, she''s a knockout!"

    Hugo noticed a few of them were pretty easy on the eyes. Of course, there were also a couple who were... less so¡ªChris and Griffin, for example, were kind of a buzzkill.

    But the most ridiculous one had to be Sean. The guy had this weirdly sharp look in his eyes, like he was smart but also somehow not all there. And he was chomping down on a huge apple like it was the best thing he''d ever tasted.

    In a world like this, an apple was practically gold.

    "Even the idiots are eating apples these days?" Hugo muttered, genuinely surprised. These people must be loaded¡ªplenty of supplies, no doubt about it.

    "Yeah, this is a juicy target."

    "Tell the boys to get ready. We''re taking them down."

    "You got it, Big Hugo!" his men replied eagerly, nodding and slipping into position behind the rocks, ready to pounce the moment their prey got close enough.

    What they didn''t know was that Mia and her crew had already picked up on all of it.

    "There''s a decent number of guys in this outpost," Mia said quietly. "Too bad Slade''s not here."

    "So what do we do?" Chris asked. They''d taken out plenty of small outposts like this before¡ªnothing new, and not much to gain. Their real target was still Slade, the leader of the Black Hand Legion.

    "If we wipe this place out, won''t that just tip him off? He''ll go even deeper into hiding."

    "Yeah, that''s possible," Mia admitted, frowning. She didn''t have a better plan. Were they really going to have to sneak into Blackhand City again like last time?

    But then Ethan chimed in, "Idiots. Just grab the lieutenant inside and make him call Slade out."

    "Huh?"

    Mia and the others lit up. That... actually wasn''t a bad idea. It might just work.

    Of course it would¡ªthis was the Zombie King, the ''scheming bastard'' himself.

    While they were still talking, they''d already reached the base of the rocky hill.

    Suddenly, a loud shout rang out from above, and figures began to appear.

    "Get ''em, boys!" Hugo bellowed, leaping onto a massive boulder and waving his arm like a general. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The rest of the Black Hand Legion poured out from behind the rocks, faces twisted with aggression. There were over a hundred of them, forming a loose circle around Mia''s group, slowly closing in.

    The numbers were clearly lopsided.

    But Mia and her crew didn''t flinch. They''d expected this. Calmly, they scanned their surroundings, eyes sharp and steady.

    Chris couldn''t help but feel a little proud¡ªsomewhere along the way, he''d started to carry himself like a real pro.

    The wind howled through the canyon, kicking up dust and sand. Aside from that, the two groups stood in total silence, locked in a tense standoff.

    Hugo narrowed his eyes. Something felt off.

    Normally, survivors who ran into him would be panicking, scrambling to escape. But these people? They were way too calm.

    "You''re not scared of me?"

    "Sure we are," Mia said flatly.

    Hugo raised an eyebrow. "That''s more like it. Don''t worry, sweetheart. A pretty thing like you? I won''t kill you. Just make sure you put on a good show for me later¡ªgive me a little sexy dance."

    "Sexy dance?" Mia blinked, genuinely confused. "What kind of dance is that?"

    Hugo grinned, showing yellowed teeth. "Heh, don''t worry if you don''t know. I''ll teach you."

    "Oh, okay then," Mia nodded casually¡ªthen reached over her shoulder and drew her tachi in one smooth motion. The blade scraped against the scabbard with a sharp, metallic screech that made your teeth ache.

    "Hey¡ªwhat the hell do you think you''re doing?" Hugo barked.

    Mia''s eyes locked onto his. "Making sure you don''t run."

    "Huh??" Hugo''s eyes bulged, fury rising in his chest. He felt like she was mocking him.

    "You''ve got some serious balls, girl! Grab her¡ªnow!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    The Black Hand Legion soldiers surged forward without hesitation. They were used to dealing with ragtag survivors from the shelters¡ªthis should''ve been easy.

    Mia''s eyes swept over them calmly. She didn''t know what the hell a "sexy dance" was, but she was damn good at the Dance of Death.

    In a blur of motion, she launched herself into the crowd.

    Her tachi flashed through the air, slicing clean through throats in a single stroke. Blood sprayed like crimson mist as headless bodies crumpled to the ground. She moved like a phantom, graceful and deadly, weaving through the chaos with fluid precision. Every step, every turn, claimed another life.

    Wherever she passed, bodies dropped. No one survived.

    "What the hell¡­" Hugo''s face twisted in shock.

    She was this strong?

    But that was just the beginning.

    Brandon activated his Blood Burst. At his current level, these Black Hand grunts were nothing.

    The ones closest to him suddenly froze, their bodies locking up. Veins bulged across their faces, writhing like snakes under their skin.

    Their expressions contorted in agony¡ªthen, one by one, their blood vessels exploded. A fine red mist filled the air as they collapsed, lifeless.

    "What kind of freak power is that?!" the others shouted, panic spreading like wildfire. The ones who''d been charging at Brandon skidded to a halt, suddenly rethinking their life choices.

    They turned their attention to Sean instead. He was still munching on his apple, eyes half-closed in bliss. He looked like an easy target.

    "Kill him!"

    A few of them rushed at him, kukris raised high.

    Sean''s eyes snapped open. He clutched his apple protectively.

    "You trying to steal my apple?" he growled, face twisting with rage. His body cracked and popped as he entered berserk mode, muscles swelling.

    Then he threw a punch.

    It hit like a volcanic eruption.

    Sean was, after all, Awakener No. 02 from the L.A. Shelter¡ªway stronger than Brandon.

    The attackers didn''t stand a chance. They exploded like overripe fruit under a sledgehammer, their bodies torn apart by the sheer force.

    The rest of the Black Hand Legion recoiled in horror. These people weren''t just strong¡ªthey were monsters.

    It wasn''t a fight anymore. It was a massacre.

    "Big Hugo! Help us, damn it!"

    "R-Right!" Hugo stammered, nodding frantically. His men were dropping like flies, and panic was starting to creep in. He scanned the battlefield, looking for a weak link.

    That''s when he spotted him.

    A lone figure in white, standing calmly off to the side, not lifting a finger. Just watching.

    Ethan.

    Hugo figured the guy must be a non-combatant. No aura, no weapons, no movement. Probably just some support guy. Perfect hostage material.

    Those bleeding-heart shelter types always lost their minds when one of their own was in danger.

    "Everybody freeze! Or I kill him!"

    Hugo roared, leaping from the rocky slope. He was high up, so he arced through the air like a human cannonball, aiming straight for Ethan.

    "Huh?" Mia and the others paused for half a second, glancing back.

    Then they just¡­ ignored him and went back to fighting.

    Chris and Brandon exchanged a look.

    "What''s he doing?"

    "Is he¡­ trying to die?"

    "Dude just jumped into the meat grinder."

    As Hugo plummeted toward Ethan, a strange pressure suddenly slammed into him¡ªlike a mountain had dropped onto his back mid-air.

    His body instantly felt like it weighed a ton.

    His knees buckled before he even hit the ground.

    THUD!

    He crashed down hard, landing right in front of Ethan¡­ on his knees.

    ...

 Chapter 490 - 490: Heâ€™sâ€¦ coming

    "Huh?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Black Hand Legion members stared in confusion. They''d called Big Hugo over for backup¡ªso why the hell was he suddenly on his knees?

    But Hugo was drenched in sweat, his whole body trembling like a leaf. He looked like he''d just seen death itself.

    He could feel it¡ªan overwhelming pressure, a suffocating sense of danger. It was the kind of aura only a Zombie King could give off.

    The Black Hand Legion didn''t have much intel on Zombie Kings¡ªtheir info was always a bit behind¡ªbut they''d all heard the rumors about the one from Los Angeles.

    Word was, the LA Zombie King was freakishly handsome, always wore a spotless white dress shirt, and carried himself like he owned the world.

    Now, staring at Ethan, Hugo''s eyes widened in horror as the pieces clicked into place.

    "H-He''s the Zombie King from Los Angeles!"

    "What?!"

    The rest of the Black Hand Legion froze, their faces twisting in disbelief.

    They''d heard whispers that the LA Zombie King had come to Texas¡ªbut they never expected to run into him here. And with humans from a shelter, no less?

    "Wait a second¡­ does that mean we just tried to rob the LA Zombie King?"

    "They''re not lost little lambs¡­ they''re wolves in sheep''s clothing!"

    "They came here with a plan!"

    "Shit¡­"

    The realization hit them like a freight train. They''d been idiots¡ªcharging in blind, thinking they were the predators, when they were actually the prey.

    And this Zombie King? He was terrifying. The kind of monster you ran from, not picked a fight with.

    "Run! Get the hell out of here!"

    Seeing their leader Hugo drop like a sack of bricks, the rest of the crew completely lost their nerve. They scattered in panic, dropping weapons, tripping over each other in their rush to escape.

    The outpost wasn''t far from Blackhand City¡ªthey were hoping to make it back alive.

    But Ethan crushed that hope in an instant.

    The Domain of the Dead expanded, its oppressive force crashing down like a tidal wave. The air turned heavy, suffocating. Bones cracked and popped under the pressure, bodies twisted unnaturally, and one by one, they collapsed to the ground like broken dolls.

    Screams filled the air¡ªraw, human, agonizing. It was like hell had opened its gates.

    Hugo, still on his knees, stared in shock. If he hadn''t messed with the LA Zombie King, maybe his men would''ve lived a little longer. But he''d pushed the wrong button¡ªand now they were all dead.

    Every last one of them. Over a hundred Black Hand Legion members, wiped out in seconds.

    Mia and the others didn''t even have to lift a finger. They looked pretty pleased with how things turned out. Mia walked right up to Hugo and said casually:

    "Not bad. You did great."

    "..." Hugo was speechless.

    But the fear in his heart was real. He started begging, voice shaking. "Please¡­ don''t kill me. I''m begging you. Just give me one more chance¡­"

    "Mm, we won''t kill you," Mia said with a nod.

    "Really?"

    Hugo looked stunned. After watching all his men get slaughtered, he couldn''t believe they were sparing him.

    Mia continued, "All you have to do is get Slade to come out."

    "Uh¡­"

    Hugo''s face turned the color of an overripe eggplant. He finally understood what they were after.

    "But¡­ Slade''s our boss. I''m just a lieutenant. I can''t just summon him like that."

    "That''s easy," Leah chimed in. "We''ll record a video of you and send it to the Black Hand Legion. Tell him to come save you. He''ll show up."

    She was getting a little too into this whole kidnapping thing¡ªclearly still riding the high from how they''d handled Frank.

    But Hugo looked like he''d just swallowed a cactus. "This is the Black Hand Legion we''re talking about. You think they care about loyalty or morals? You could kill a hundred of me and Slade still wouldn''t show. Hell, he might even ask for more videos¡ªsay he''s enjoying the show."

    "What? Then what do we do?" Leah blinked, realizing that yeah, these guys didn''t exactly play by normal rules.

    "So you''re saying keeping him alive is pointless?" Mia raised her Tachi, ready to finish the job. "Might as well kill him, then."

    "No, no, no¡ªdon''t kill me!" Hugo begged, practically groveling now.

    Ethan spoke up calmly from the side, "If you try to threaten Slade, he won''t show. But if you tell him you scored a huge haul¡ªtons of supplies, high-grade crystal cores, and some other valuable stuff¡ªthen yeah, he''ll come running."

    "Huh?"

    Everyone paused, caught off guard.

    But the more they thought about it, the more it made sense.

    Everyone''s got a price. If you want to lure someone like Slade out, you don''t use fear¡ªyou dangle a fat reward in front of him.

    Genius.

    Mia and the others couldn''t help but admire Ethan''s cunning. The guy was a master manipulator¡ªhe understood human nature like it was second nature.

    They quickly decided to go with his plan.

    Lieutenant Hugo had no choice but to play along. Loyalty wasn''t exactly a thing in the Black Hand Legion. If he could throw someone under the bus to buy himself a little more time, he''d do it in a heartbeat.

    Together, they headed deeper into the mountain hideout.

    As they moved, Ethan casually absorbed the corpses and even the bloodstains into his Domain, erasing every trace of the massacre like it never happened.

    Inside the mountain, the lighting was dim, but the air was thick with the smell of roasted meat and alcohol.

    Hugo had clearly been partying before they showed up¡ªthere were tables piled high with food and drink.

    "Hehehe, now we''re talkin''!" Sean''s eyes lit up as he rushed forward and started stuffing his face.

    Brandon and Chris grabbed a few chunks of roasted beast meat and took big bites.

    "Damn, looks like the Black Hand Legion''s been living pretty damn well," Brandon said, chewing.

    "No kidding," Chris nodded, mouth full.

    But then, out of the corner of his eye, Chris spotted something in the shadows.

    A few young women were huddled in the corner¡ªslim figures, beautiful faces. Clearly the girls Hugo had kidnapped earlier for his little "Sexy Dance" show.

    "Ladies, don''t be scared! Your hero''s here!" Chris called out dramatically, puffing out his chest.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in another chamber¡ª

    Mia and the others had brought Hugo into a stone room equipped with a comms terminal that could connect directly to Blackhand City.

    "Go on," Mia said coldly. "Tell him you found a huge stash of supplies. Lure him out. If you can''t¡­ well, then you''re dead."

    "O-Okay, okay!" Hugo nodded like a bobblehead, sweat pouring down his face as he stepped up to the console.

    As a lieutenant, he had direct access to Slade''s private line.

    A few seconds later¡ª

    The comms crackled to life. In the background, there were faint moans and the rhythmic creaking of a bedframe.

    Then came Slade''s irritated voice, laced with annoyance.

    "What? What the hell do you want? I''m busy¡­ real busy!"

    "Uh¡­" Hugo hesitated, then forced a smile. "Boss Slade, I, uh, just hit a big score. Got way more loot than I can use. Thought I''d share the love, y''know?"

    "Oh?" Slade''s tone immediately softened. He''d been in a foul mood lately¡ªthanks to Sophia.

    He''d dragged her back to Blackhand City, had everything set up for a long, screaming night¡ªonly for that bitch Vanessa to snatch her away at the last second. No wonder he was pissed.

    "Where''d you get the loot?"

    "From a migrating shelter convoy," Hugo said quickly. "Tons of food, weapons, high-grade crystal cores¡­ and some top-tier babes too!"

    Slade perked up instantly. He knew Hugo had a sharp eye for women¡ªif Hugo called them top-tier, they had to be something special.

    "Alright, sit tight. I''m on my way."

    "Y-Yes, sir!" Hugo replied, then ended the call.

    The stone chamber fell silent again.

    Hugo wiped the sweat from his brow and looked nervously at Mia and the others.

    "He''s¡­ coming."

    ...

 Chapter 491 - 491: Well, long time no see

    "Mmm, not bad at all," Mia praised again, a sly smile tugging at her lips.

    Just as Ethan''s sneaky little scheme had predicted, everything was going smoothly. Now all they had to do... was wait for Slade to walk right into the trap.

    But then, something clicked in Mia''s mind.

    "Hey, wait a sec¡ªwhat was that ''Sexy Dance'' you mentioned earlier?"

    "Uh... Sexy Dance? It''s, uh, just a kind of dance," Hugo stammered, clearly trying to dodge the question.

    Mia narrowed her eyes. "Then show me. I wanna see it."

    "Wha¡ªno, no, come on, let''s not¡ª" Hugo grimaced like he''d just bitten into a lemon.

    But Mia cut him off, her voice sweet but deadly. "If you don''t dance, I''ll kill you."

    "Dance? Of course! I''ll dance right now!"

    Faced with the very real threat of death, Hugo caved instantly.

    They left the stone chamber and moved into the wide, open cavern nestled in the mountain''s belly.

    Hugo took a deep breath, waddled nervously to the center of the space, and¡ªlooking like a walrus trying to do ballet¡ªstarted gyrating and swaying his hips in a painfully awkward but oddly committed imitation of a K-pop girl group routine.

    Mia, Leah, and the others lounged around the edges of the cavern, snacking and sipping drinks as they watched the spectacle unfold. Even the girls Chris had rescued¡ªonce victims, now spectators¡ªsat nearby, roles reversed.

    Despite his size, Hugo gave it his all. His chubby body jiggled with every move, but his technique was surprisingly on point. After watching so many performances, he''d clearly picked up the nuances. Honestly, he was even better than the girls who''d danced earlier.

    "Pfft! When guys go full diva, women don''t stand a chance," Leah snorted, trying to hold back her laughter.

    Nora nodded in agreement. "Mmhmm. That big guy''s got some serious sass."

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the mountain, Slade had just gotten the message and was gearing up to head out, still fuming and looking for a way to blow off steam.

    A group of his elite crew followed close behind.

    "Boss Slade, that Hugo guy''s been real sharp lately," one of them said. "Even started bringing you gifts and stuff."

    "Mmm. He''s got potential," Slade replied, clearly pleased. "Might be time to promote him."

    Another guy chimed in, "With all the zombie hordes migrating outta L.A., a bunch of survivors have been passing through our turf. The crew''s been raking in the goods."

    "Good. That''s real good," Slade said with a grin. "L.A.''s Zombie King is going toe-to-toe with Genesis Biotech right now. Perfect time for us to enjoy ourselves. And if he ever makes it to Blackhand City, we just pack up and bounce. Head overseas or something. Doesn''t matter where¡ªwe''ll survive."

    He wasn''t bluffing. Slade had seen the Zombie King clash with Nightbane before¡ªan apocalyptic battle that shook the earth and split the skies. The sheer power on display had been terrifying.

    Even the zombie hordes back then were way beyond anything he could handle.

    So no, Slade had zero intention of fighting back.

    But one of his men hesitated. "Thing is, I heard Leader Vanessa''s thinking about rallying people to fight the horde."

    "That woman doesn''t know shit," Slade snapped, instantly irritated. "Probably got brainwashed by Sophia again. That chick pulls the same crap everywhere she goes. That''s what happens when you let a woman run the show. We''re not following her lead."

    "Yeah, yeah," the others nodded quickly, eager to agree.

    They kept chatting as they approached the base nestled in the barren mountain ahead. Just thinking about the stash of supplies and the top-tier women waiting inside had them grinning from ear to ear.

    Life was good. Why the hell would they risk it all fighting zombies? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With Slade at the front, the group stepped into the cave. The light dimmed instantly, and a chill crept through the air.

    The tunnel opened into the wide cavern beyond. As their eyes adjusted, they spotted a large, jiggling figure in the middle of the room, twisting and swaying in a bizarrely seductive dance.

    "Huh? Is he drunk?" Slade frowned, confused.

    The others squinted, then burst out laughing.

    "Wait¡ªis that Hugo?"

    "What the hell''s gotten into him? Dude''s really feelin'' himself today."

    "C''mon, let''s go see what the hell''s going on in there."

    "..."

    The group stepped into the mountain''s hollow interior. Torches flickered along the stone walls, casting dancing shadows across their faces, the dim firelight making their expressions shift between light and dark.

    "Hugo, where''s the stash?" Slade asked the moment he entered, his tone casual but expectant.

    "Uh¡­" Hugo froze mid-dance, sweat pouring down his face.

    But before he could stammer out a reply, a woman''s voice cut through the air.

    "Well, long time no see."

    Slade''s face tightened instantly. That voice¡ªit was way too familiar. He whipped his head around, and sure enough, there she was: Mia, her expression cold as ice.

    His stomach dropped.

    He remembered her all too well. Back during the San Diego incident, she''d nearly killed him. The memory still haunted him.

    "What the hell is she doing here?"

    His eyes scanned the room. Leah. Nora. Chris. All familiar faces. And then¡ªhe saw him.

    A tall figure in a crisp white shirt, handsome as hell, standing calmly at the back.

    Slade''s expression froze. His brain short-circuited.

    "...???"

    He turned to Hugo, face twisted in disbelief. "Hugo¡­ this is the ''stash'' you told me about?"

    "Boss Slade, I didn''t have a choice!" Hugo wailed, practically in tears.

    And just like that, it all clicked.

    He''d been played.

    There were no supplies. No women. Just a trap¡ªset by the survivors and that damn Zombie King from L.A., all here for revenge.

    "Run! Get the hell out of here!"

    Slade didn''t even think about fighting. Not against this lineup. He spun around and bolted, dragging his men with him.

    But Mia wasn''t about to let him go this time.

    She shot forward like lightning, Leah and Brandon right behind her.

    "You came all this way¡ªmight as well stay a while," she said, her Tachi crackling with electricity, slicing through the air like a thunderbolt.

    "Shadowbind!" Slade shouted, panic in his voice as he activated his awakened ability.

    From beneath his feet, shadows exploded outward like a living nightmare, stretching and clawing toward the others.

    Leah and the rest froze in place, their bodies locked down by the writhing darkness.

    Slade wasn''t just some thug¡ªhe was one of the five top commanders of the Black Hand Legion, an S-Class awakened with the rare ability: Shadowmancy. He was no pushover.

    But Mia only paused for a second before breaking free, her Tachi flashing as she lunged straight for his forehead.

    "Shit!"

    Slade knew better than to take her head-on. The longer she fought, the stronger she got. He tried to dodge, retreating fast.

    But then¡ªeverything changed.

    A crushing pressure slammed down like a tidal wave. The entire mountain shook violently, dust raining from the ceiling. The air itself seemed to freeze.

    Slade was caught in the middle of it, his body suddenly weighed down like he was carrying a mountain on his back. He couldn''t move. Couldn''t even lift a finger.

    Ethan had made his move.

    It was the first time he and Mia had fought side by side¡ªand together, their power was overwhelming. Even an S-Class awakened like Slade didn''t stand a chance.

    Mia''s Tachi tore through the air, closing in on Slade''s forehead. It was inches away from ending him.

    But then¡ªsomething unexpected happened.

    A blur shot in from the side, placing itself between Mia and Slade, back turned to her.

    Shhk!

    The blade pierced clean through the figure''s back.

    It had taken the hit for Slade.

    But instead of blood, there was a metallic clang¡ªlike steel on steel.

    The figure didn''t collapse. It stood firm.

    Slade''s men? No way. None of them were loyal enough to take a blade for him.

    Then the figure''s skin began to ripple, shifting like liquid metal. Its features morphed, reshaping into a bald, strikingly handsome young man.

    Etched into the back of his head was a glowing mark:

    T-09.

    ...

 Chapter 492 - 492: Is it finally time to settle this... once and for all?

    Ever since Slade stripped Sophia of control over T-09, he''d kept the cyborg close, disguising it as one of his henchmen for protection.

    Turned out, that move just saved his life¡ªT-09 had stepped in at the last second, taking a lethal blow meant for him.

    T-09 wasn''t just for show. The moment it turned around, its body lit up with a swirl of dual-colored energy¡ªtwo completely different forces surging in its palms.

    One was ice, the other fire. Both grew more intense by the second, casting a blinding glow that lit up the entire mountainside like daylight.

    Without hesitation, T-09 unleashed the ultimate Cyborg technique¡ªEnergy Fusion.

    With a powerful thrust of its arms, the ice and fire energies began to merge. The fusion crackled with unstable power, radiating a terrifying aura of destruction.

    BOOM!

    In an instant, the energy exploded outward. A blinding flash swallowed everything nearby, and a shockwave ripped through the air like a bomb going off.

    The mountain trembled violently. Massive boulders broke loose, only to be pulverized mid-air by the blast.

    Then, with a final, earth-shattering roar, the entire barren mountain shattered into oblivion. A small mushroom cloud rose into the sky¡ªeverything in the blast radius was reduced to ash.

    Mia, who had been closest to the explosion, was thrown back like a ragdoll.

    Even Chris, Brandon, and the others¡ªwho were much farther away¡ªcouldn''t escape the shockwave. The force sent them flying, their bodies tracing arcs through the air before slamming hard into the ground.

    "Damn it... I think my ass just split in eight," Sean groaned, face twisted in pain.

    Chris and the others were covered in dust and debris, ears ringing so loud it felt like their heads were about to burst. It took them a long moment to shake off the daze.

    When they finally looked up, all they could see was a thick cloud of smoke and shattered rock. A massive crater had been blasted into the earth.

    The mountain? Gone. Completely obliterated.

    ...

    On the other side, Slade and his crew hadn''t escaped unscathed. The shockwave had tossed them over a hundred feet through the air.

    But honestly, that worked in their favor. They scrambled to their feet, coughing and stumbling, then took off running without looking back.

    "Move! Keep running!" Slade barked.

    They didn''t dare slow down. T-09 might''ve been powerful, but there was no way it could hold off both Ethan and Mia for long.

    Just ahead was Blackhand City¡ªtheir stronghold. If they could make it there, they might just have a shot at surviving this.

    Meanwhile, Ethan had already dodged the worst of the fusion blast. He reappeared atop a massive boulder, eyes locked on the battlefield below.

    The smoke was starting to clear. T-09 stood in the middle of the wreckage, its body battered but still upright.

    "Unexpected bonus..." Ethan muttered to himself.

    T-09 was an S+ grade, fourth-generation Cyborg, equipped with dual-element crystal cores¡ªice and fire. Not to mention its rare alloys and cutting-edge tech.

    It was worth way more than Slade.

    With a flick of his wrist, the Star Map slate appeared in his hand. Four Radiant Crystals were embedded in it, glowing with fierce, fiery light.

    He was ready to smash T-09 to pieces.

    ...

    Back at ground zero, Mia was still reeling from the blast. Her body had taken a serious hit. She glanced at the wristband on her arm¡ªpain level: 55%.

    Her sharp eyes scanned the area¡ªand locked onto Slade and his crew, fleeing like hell was on their heels.

    In a flash, Mia vanished from sight. She moved so fast, the human eye couldn''t track her. Lightning crackled along her Tachi blade as she shot forward, zeroing in on Slade.

    At that speed, the distance between them was closing fast.

    A sharp jolt of panic surged through Slade as a powerful sense of danger gripped him. He instinctively glanced back¡ªonly to see a blur of motion, like a storm barreling straight at him. Death was coming fast.

    His heart seized in terror. Desperate, he shouted at the two henchmen ahead of him, "Hey! What the hell are you running for? Go stop her!"

    "What?!" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The two men looked at him like he''d lost his mind. They knew damn well that was a suicide mission.

    And at a moment like this? No way in hell they were following orders.

    "Boss Slade, aren''t you running too? Why''re you throwing us under the bus?"

    "Goddammit!" Slade snarled, practically foaming at the mouth. His face twisted in rage, nostrils flaring.

    Shadow Lock!

    In a split-second decision, he activated his Awakener ability again¡ªbut this time, not on Mia.

    He targeted his own men.

    The two henchmen froze mid-sprint, their bodies locking up like statues. Their shadows on the ground stopped moving, frozen in place.

    Slade didn''t waste a second. He grabbed one in each hand and hurled them straight at Mia like human shields.

    The two men''s faces contorted in horror and fury.

    "You sneaky bastard!" one of them screamed.

    But Mia didn''t even blink. Her Tachi flashed once¡ªclean, precise¡ªand both bodies were sliced in half mid-air. Blood sprayed across the sky, limbs spinning through the air like broken dolls.

    Their sacrifice bought her only a heartbeat.

    Then she was moving again, blade crackling with lightning, eyes locked on Slade.

    "Shit!" Slade gritted his teeth. He knew he was out of time. There was no outrunning her now.

    If he was going down, he''d go down swinging.

    "Fine! Let''s end this!" he roared, ready to unleash everything he had in one final, desperate attack.

    But just then, a voice from up ahead shouted, eyes wide with hope, "Boss Slade! Our people are here!"

    "Huh?"

    Slade blinked, stunned. He turned toward the direction of Blackhand City¡ªand sure enough, a massive wave of Black Hand Legion soldiers was charging toward them.

    At the front of the group was Vanessa.

    Just like she''d said earlier, she''d mobilized a huge force to counter the Zombie Horde coming out of Los Angeles. But when she felt the shockwave from the explosion, she knew something was wrong¡ªand came running.

    Mind Storm!

    Vanessa, a powerful psychic-type Awakener and the top leader of Blackhand City, unleashed a tidal wave of mental energy. It surged outward like a storm, stretching over a thousand feet in an instant.

    Mia had just closed in on Slade, her blade raised for the kill¡ªwhen suddenly, it felt like she was wading through molasses. Her speed dropped sharply, her body resisting her commands.

    A wall of psychic pressure had slammed into her.

    Slade and the few remaining henchmen didn''t waste the opportunity. They bolted toward the incoming reinforcements, diving into the safety of the crowd.

    They collapsed among their comrades, gasping for breath, hearts pounding like war drums. The terror still clung to them like smoke.

    "Holy shit... that was way too close."

    "Yeah, I thought we were dead for sure."

    "Can''t believe we made it out alive..."

    "Talk about luck..."

    The group murmured in disbelief, still shaken.

    Slade stood there blinking, dazed. He''d been ready to die¡ªand then Vanessa had walked into the chaos like a goddess of salvation.

    "What the hell are you doing out here, Slade?" Vanessa snapped, her voice cold and sharp. "Weren''t you supposed to be organizing the defense against the L.A. Zombie Horde?"

    Slade stiffened, then quickly slapped on his signature sleazy grin. "Oh! Right, right! Of course! That''s exactly what I was doing. Just, uh, scouting ahead! Checking the perimeter! You know me¡ªalways thinking ahead! That''s why you''re the boss, Vanessa. Brilliant move, really. Just brilliant!"

    A few of his men exchanged glances but wisely kept their mouths shut.

    Mia came to a halt, her Tachi still humming with energy as she scanned the crowd. The Black Hand Legion had arrived in force¡ªthousands of them, packed shoulder to shoulder, every face hard and battle-worn. Many bore the Legion''s signature tattoos, twisted and brutal, making them look even more menacing.

    A rough estimate put their numbers well over ten thousand.

    After all, this was the force Vanessa had assembled to face the Zombie Horde from L.A.

    The Black Hand Legion and the Sanctuary had always been natural enemies. Since the day the apocalypse began, the two factions had clashed again and again.

    This was the first time Mia had ever stood alone against such a massive force of Black Hand soldiers.

    But she didn''t flinch.

    She stood tall, blade in hand, eyes calm and sharp.

    Things had escalated far beyond what she''d expected.

    "Is this it?" she murmured to herself. "Is it finally time to settle this... once and for all?"

    ...

 Chapter 493 - 493: Iâ€™m hungry

    Mia coming to Blackhand City to hunt down Slade was already a suicide mission. Now she''d stirred up a hornet''s nest¡ªAwakeners from the Black Hand Legion were crawling out of the woodwork.

    Vanessa''s sharp eyes locked onto her. She was the first to speak, her voice cool and laced with sarcasm. "Mia, Refugee Shelter 01, Los Angeles. The so-called ''Light of Humanity.'' I''ve heard the stories. Seeing you in person now... I''ll admit, you''ve got guts. Coming to Blackhand City to assassinate the leader of the Black Hand Legion? That takes nerve."

    Mia''s gaze didn''t waver. "Oh, it''s not just him anymore. Looks like I''ll be adding a few more names to my list."

    Vanessa''s brow twitched. That was clearly aimed at her.

    Even now, surrounded by the full force of the Black Hand Legion, Mia still had the audacity to talk like that.

    "Hmph. I get it. You''re counting on that Zombie King of yours. But... I''m afraid he won''t be around much longer either."

    "Oh yeah?" Mia turned her head, eyes narrowing.

    ...

    Behind them, the energy fluctuations were intense¡ªviolent, even.

    Ethan was locked in combat with T-09.

    T-09 was powerful, no doubt. But nowhere near Ethan''s level. Especially after burning through most of its energy right out of the gate with a fusion technique.

    Now, its body was twisted and warped, bones bent at unnatural angles, synthetic skin peeling off in strips. It couldn''t even hold itself together anymore.

    A deep crater had formed in its skull, exposing gleaming silver alloy beneath. Sparks arced across the surface¡ªclear signs of critical damage.

    Its glowing green eyes flickered, dimming like a dying lightbulb.

    [Energy levels critical...]

    [System malfunction detected...]

    [Combat protocol error.]

    "..."

    Ethan looked down at the broken machine, now barely functioning. He raised the stone slab, ready to finish it off.

    But just then, something shifted beneath his feet¡ªa swirl of fine sand spun across the ground, then was swept away by a sudden gust.

    Ethan paused. He felt it¡ªa faint, strange energy ripple.

    Then it grew stronger.

    All around him, the wind picked up. Sand and dust began to whip in one direction, pulled by an unseen force.

    Ethan turned his head.

    On the horizon, a massive sandstorm had formed¡ªwhen, he couldn''t say. It surged forward like a living thing, howling and relentless.

    The storm twisted and writhed like a demon in motion, constantly shifting shape.

    Ethan could feel it¡ªsomething was inside. Something... alive.

    Moments later, dark silhouettes began to emerge from the storm. Human-shaped. Walking slowly, steadily toward them.

    As they drew closer, their features came into focus.

    At the front was a young man¡ªsharp features, cold expression. Beside him, a girl with long black-brown hair and a deceptively sweet face.

    Behind them, three bald men¡ªtall, muscular, and strikingly handsome.

    Ethan recognized them instantly from Big Ears'' description. These were the human elites who''d wiped out five thousand zombies like it was nothing.

    Then came the buzzing.

    A swarm of drones lifted into the air behind them, thick as a cloud of bees. And below, more figures emerged¡ªAwakeners from Genesis Biotech, all standing tall and proud, armed with Crystal Core Firearms.

    The five led the charge, flanked by elite squads. Their steps were steady, deliberate, radiating pressure. And with every step, the sandstorm surged forward with them.

    In seconds, the sky darkened. The sun vanished behind the wall of dust.

    Ethan scanned the scene, eyes narrowing.

    "Extremely dangerous..." he muttered.

    No doubt about it¡ªthese five were Richard''s so-called "Perfect Team." The guy in front was Sable, a top-tier Awakener from The Awakened Files. His Meta-Ability made him a serious threat.

    "Something''s not right..." Chris muttered from a distance, face smeared with dust, throat dry. He swallowed hard.

    Every time he''d followed Ethan before, it had been a clean sweep¡ªone-sided slaughter. But today? Today felt different.

    Brandon''s brow was furrowed. "Genesis Biotech and the Black Hand Legion showing up at the same time? I don''t care how strong Ethan and Mia are... this might be too much."

    "What? Then what the hell do we do?" Chris was starting to panic. He''d known Texas was dangerous, but was this really the end? He still had to get back and teach those Los Angeles Academy of Survival kids...

    Sean and Leah crouched nearby, eyes scanning the chaos. Sean quickly raised a finger to his lips.

    "Shhh... Don''t make a sound. They can''t see us."

    Leah just stared, wide-eyed.

    ...

    On the battlefield, two powerful factions had emerged¡ªone targeting Ethan, the other gunning for Mia. Both came with blood in their eyes. The air was thick with tension, like the whole place was wired with explosives, just waiting for a spark.

    Then one of them stepped forward. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So, we finally meet, Zombie King of Los Angeles," the young man said, his voice calm but laced with menace. "I''m Sable, from Genesis Biotech''s Global Headquarters."

    Ethan gave a slow nod, eyes narrowing. "Well, would you look at that¡­ dinner just introduced itself."

    From a distance, Chris and the others watched the scene unfold, their faces pale with shock.

    "Did you hear that?" Chris whispered. "They''re from Genesis Biotech''s Global Headquarters. No wonder they''re giving off that kind of pressure!"

    "Yeah," Brandon agreed, his voice low. "That Sable guy¡­ he''s definitely not here to play. I''d bet he''s at least SS-rank. He came prepared."

    Sean tilted his head, squinting. "Wait¡­ did someone just say something about dinner?"

    "..."

    Sable chuckled at Ethan''s remark, flashing a grin that didn''t reach his eyes. "Careful. I might be a little tough to chew. Hope you''ve got strong teeth."

    Ethan''s expression didn''t change. "Guess we''ll find out."

    The moment the words left his mouth, he struck.

    A wave of deathly energy exploded outward¡ªDomain of the Dead¡ªa terrifying force that surged forward like a tidal wave, blasting through the swirling sand.

    Sable''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t dare hold back.

    "Domain of Sand!" he shouted, activating his Absolute Domain.

    The ground beneath him instantly turned to sand, rising up in massive waves to meet Ethan''s attack head-on.

    The two Domains collided with a deafening boom, the air itself compressing under the force. A sonic shockwave ripped through the battlefield, like the sky itself was roaring in fury.

    "Quicksand Surge!" Sable''s fingers flashed through a series of seals, and his energy surged again.

    The sand beneath Ethan''s feet suddenly gave way, collapsing into a massive pit¡ªlike the earth had opened its jaws to swallow him whole.

    But Ethan didn''t flinch. He pushed his Domain of the Dead even harder, and the sheer force of it flattened the pit, reshaping the terrain entirely.

    Before he could catch his breath, the swirling sands around him twisted and rose, forming into towering giants¡ªover a hundred feet tall¡ªeach one a hulking mass of sand with fists the size of trucks.

    The sand giants raised their arms and brought them crashing down.

    Ethan swung the stone slab in his hand. A blinding light burst forth, forming a unique energy field that tore through the giants like a buzzsaw, reducing them to clouds of dust.

    The sand rained down like a waterfall, blanketing the battlefield.

    "Holy crap¡­ they''re both monsters," Chris muttered, eyes wide.

    Brandon nodded slowly, stunned. "That was just a warm-up. And it already looks like the world''s ending."

    "And that''s just one guy from the Perfect Team," Chris added, voice barely above a whisper.

    The sky was now completely blotted out by the storm of sand. The sun had vanished behind a curtain of dust and chaos.

    Leah stared in awe, her voice barely audible. "What kind of ability even is that¡­?"

    "I dunno," Sean said, squinting. "But I swear I heard ''Domain of Sand¡­wich.'' I think I''m hungry."

    "..." Leah''s face went flat.

    "Shut up, Sean."

    ...

 Chapter 494 - 494: Sheâ€™s a monster...

    "Is this really the time to be cracking jokes?"

    Leah couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of unease. The Black Hand Legion had mobilized in full force, and Genesis Biotech had sent in a powerhouse of their own. Things were spiraling out of control¡ªfast.

    If this dragged on much longer, the consequences could be catastrophic.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, Mia was already locked in combat with the Black Hand Legion. Dozens of their members unleashed their powers, lighting up the field with a barrage of elemental attacks¡ªfireballs, ice spikes, and more came flying at her like a storm, raining down from every direction.

    There was no way Mia could take them head-on. She darted sideways, weaving through the open terrain at breakneck speed. Fireballs exploded behind her, ice spikes shattered against the ground, but none of them managed to land a hit.

    Earthen walls and frost barriers erupted from the ground in front of her, trying to block her path¡ªbut she either sliced through them with a single stroke or vaulted over them with ease.

    She moved like a phantom through the chaos, dodging every attack with uncanny precision.

    From a distance, it looked like she was standing in the middle of a storm of abilities¡ªexplosions booming, the ground trembling, smoke and dust billowing into the air.

    Slade watched with smug satisfaction, arms crossed, a cocky grin spreading across his face like he was already celebrating victory.

    "Still trying to kill me?" he sneered.

    "How naive can you be?"

    "You''re tough, sure¡ªbut so what? Being tough means jack shit when you''re outnumbered a thousand to one. Numbers win wars, sweetheart."

    The Black Hand Legion kept up their relentless assault. All it would take was one slip-up, one moment of fatigue, and Mia would be swallowed by the storm of attacks. Her stamina wouldn''t last forever. Eventually, she''d falter.

    And when she did, they''d bury her.

    Amid the shockwaves and explosions, Mia looked like a lone boat caught in a raging sea, tossed and battered by the chaos around her.

    But then¡ªsuddenly¡ªshe stopped.

    Her high-speed movement came to an abrupt halt. She lifted her head, eyes flashing with a cold, deadly light, and stared straight at the heart of the Black Hand Legion.

    Then she crouched low, like a predator ready to pounce¡ªand launched herself straight at them.

    The sudden shift caught the Legion completely off guard.

    "She''s charging us?!"

    "Is she insane? There''s like ten thousand of us!"

    "She''s seriously going in alone?!"

    "Kill her! Now!"

    Panic rippled through the ranks as they ramped up their attacks, throwing everything they had at her.

    No one had expected this. They thought she''d keep her distance, maybe even retreat. But instead, she''d gone full berserker¡ªcharging headfirst into the entire Black Hand Legion.

    Even Vanessa, watching from the sidelines, couldn''t hide the flicker of admiration in her eyes. As a fellow woman, she felt a surge of respect for Mia''s sheer audacity.

    The skillstorm was so dense that some of the attacks finally landed. Fireballs slammed into Mia''s body, ice spikes and thorny roots pierced through her limbs. Blood poured from her wounds, soaking her clothes. Her pain levels spiked¡ªbut so did her cellular activity.

    The killing factor inside her was about to erupt.

    Since the apocalypse began, Mia had been evolving¡ªher body tougher, her endurance off the charts. She was nowhere near her limit.

    Her speed surged again, faster than the eye could follow. The Black Hand Legion couldn''t even track her anymore¡ªit was like a hurricane had blown through their ranks.

    And then she was in the middle of them.

    Close combat¡ªthat was her domain.

    Her Tachi blade crackled with lightning as she swung it in wide arcs, cutting through enemies like a scythe through wheat. Bodies were cleaved in half, blood sprayed like fountains, limbs flew, and entrails spilled across the battlefield.

    "Holy shit... she''s incredible," Vanessa whispered, unable to look away.

    Her admiration deepened. Mia''s face¡ªbeautiful, cold, and now splattered with crimson¡ªlooked like a masterpiece painted in blood.

    A strange feeling stirred in Vanessa''s chest. Something like awe. Something like... longing.

    But she knew better.

    They were from two different worlds¡ªMia, a survivor from the refugee sanctuary; Vanessa, a soldier of the Black Hand Legion. Natural-born enemies.

    Whatever she felt... it could never be.

    "Some things are just never meant to be, no matter how badly you want them," Vanessa murmured to herself, a wave of melancholy washing over her. She forced herself to shut down the feelings that had started to bloom¡ªthere was no room for admiration, no space for longing. Not here. Not now.

    "I really do like you... but I''m sorry."

    A surge of immense psychic energy radiated from Vanessa''s mind, forming a mental barrier that shot toward Mia like an invisible net.

    In an instant, the air around Mia thickened, turning heavy and sluggish. It was like she''d been dropped into quicksand¡ªevery movement became a struggle, her momentum slowed, and her killing spree ground to a crawl.

    Each step now drained her more than the last. Her stamina was bleeding out fast.

    "Perfect," Slade said from a short distance away, clearly pleased. The top commanders had decided¡ªit was time to end this.

    "Noose of Shadows!"

    Darkness erupted from beneath Slade''s feet, spreading outward like a living thing. It was a new technique he''d recently mastered¡ªan offensive form of Shadowmancy, and one of his deadliest tricks.

    The shadows twisted and writhed, morphing into a monstrous serpent with jagged fangs and coiling limbs. It lunged at Mia, wrapping around her body with terrifying speed.

    Already slowed by Vanessa''s psychic grip, Mia could barely move.

    The shadow snake slithered up her body and coiled tightly around her neck, solidifying into something tangible. It began to constrict¡ªfast.

    A crushing wave of suffocation slammed into her. Her lungs screamed for air. Her body crackled with strain, pain spiking through her nerves. The pain meter on her wristband jumped again¡ª77%.

    "How''s that feel?" Slade snarled. "Regretting going up against me now?"

    But Mia''s eyes didn''t show fear. If anything, they gleamed with something else¡ªexcitement.

    "Actually... this is perfect."

    "What?" Slade''s brow furrowed. Something was wrong.

    A pulse rippled through Mia''s body. A faint red mist began to swirl around her¡ªblood energy, the sign that her cells had reached peak activation.

    Then, with a sudden burst, the shadows binding her shattered like glass.

    Even Vanessa''s psychic grip faltered, dissolving into nothing.

    Mia exploded forward like a beast unchained, a blur of motion and raw power, heading straight for Slade. Her presence hit like a shockwave, knocking Black Hand Legion soldiers aside like bowling pins.

    She was a force of nature.

    Her Tachi blade crackled with lightning as she carved a path through the chaos, slicing down anyone in her way. Blood sprayed, bodies flew, and then¡ªshe was on him.

    "Slash."

    Slade''s eyes went wide. He tried to move, to react, to do anything¡ªbut it was too late. A cold wave of dread swept over him.

    He knew. No one was coming to save him. Death had arrived.

    Shhk!

    The Tachi sliced through his neck like it was nothing. His head flew clean off, spinning through the air. Blood gushed from the stump of his neck like a geyser.

    His body crumpled backward, lifeless.

    Mia stood alone, drenched in blood, surrounded by the stunned silence of a battlefield. She had walked into the heart of an army¡ªand taken the head of their commander.

    The Black Hand Legion soldiers instinctively stepped back.

    "She''s a monster..."

    "She actually killed Boss Slade!"

    "What the hell do we do now?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Maybe we should... fall back?"

    "...Yeah, screw this."

    Despite their individual strength, the Legion wasn''t exactly known for unity. Most of them were already looking for someone else to throw under the bus.

    But just as a few of them started whispering about retreat, a sudden spike of psychic energy tore through the air¡ªsharp and merciless.

    It took the form of a mental spike, like a steel drill, and slammed straight into their minds.

    "AAAHHH¡ª!"

    They screamed in agony, clutching their heads as they collapsed to the ground. Their faces twisted in pain, their bodies convulsing. Death came quickly¡ªand cruelly.

    Vanessa''s voice rang out, cold and absolute.

    "Anyone who retreats... dies."

    ...

 Chapter 495 - 495: Waitâ€¦ that actually worked?

    The members of the Black Hand Legion were struck with terror. They knew all too well how ruthless Vanessa could be¡ªretreating meant certain death, so they figured they might as well charge forward.

    "Brothers, let''s take her down!"

    Faces twisted with rage, they roared and howled as they surged toward Mia. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her slender figure was quickly swallowed by the tide of bodies.

    There were just too many of them. The crowd was so dense, it blocked out everything¡ªno space, no light, just a wall of enemies pressing in from all sides.

    Mia swung her Tachi in wide arcs, the blade slicing through the air and leaving behind ghostly afterimages. Anyone who got close was shredded in an instant.

    She had become a human meat grinder once again.

    But deep down, she knew¡ªwiping them all out wasn''t realistic. Her body wouldn''t hold up for long.

    She needed to find a way out. Best-case scenario? Retreat and leave this mess to the one who should really be cleaning it up¡ªthe Zombie King responsible for this whole disaster.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, not far off, Leah and the others were still crouched behind a pile of rubble. When they saw Mia take down Slade, their eyes went wide with shock.

    "Mia''s even stronger than before!"

    "Hell yeah! We just took out the Black Hand Legion''s leader. Let''s head back to the L.A. safe zone!" Chris said quickly, clearly eager to get moving.

    Brandon shot him a look of pure disdain. "Uncle Chris, when did you turn into such a coward?"

    "Coward? Me? No way! I just¡­ I need to get back and train my students. What are they gonna do without their instructor?" Chris tried to defend himself, but it sounded pretty weak.

    Brandon rolled his eyes. ¡ú_¡ú

    "The fight''s just getting started. We can''t leave now. Even if we can only help a little, it''s better than nothing."

    Chris looked worried. "The enemy''s way too strong. Even if we wanted to help, we''d just get in the way. And if Genesis Biotech spots us, we''re screwed."

    Genesis Biotech had sent in their elite operatives¡ªtop-tier Awakeners built to take on the strongest Zombie King in L.A. There was no way the group could stand up to them. If they got caught, it''d be game over.

    And right on cue, some of those Genesis Biotech elites¡ªwho''d arrived with the so-called "Perfect Team"¡ªdid spot them.

    A few of the operatives noticed the group crouched behind the rubble, looking sketchy as hell. Definitely not the kind of people you''d trust at first glance.

    A squad of elites started heading their way.

    "Shit! Hide, now!" Chris hissed, panic in his voice.

    Brandon and the others ducked down behind the rocks, following his lead.

    "Uncle Chris, I swear, you''ve got the worst luck. Every time you say something, it happens. We really did get spotted by Genesis Biotech!"

    "How is that my fault?!" Chris protested, clearly feeling wronged. "We''ve been sitting ducks here this whole time¡ªit was bound to happen eventually!"

    "So what now? Should we fight?" Leah asked, her fiery nature flaring up.

    As they all scrambled to figure out what to do, they suddenly noticed Sean¡ªstill sticking his neck out, casually peeking over the rocks like he didn''t have a care in the world.

    "Hey! Sean! What the hell are you doing?!"

    "Oh great, now we''re definitely busted!"

    "..."

    Everyone was on edge.

    Sure enough, a group of Genesis Biotech Awakeners approached. The first thing they saw was Sean''s head poking out, looking¡­ well, not exactly like the sharpest tool in the shed.

    "What the hell are you guys doing here? Get out where we can see you!"

    "Uh¡­" Chris and the others slowly raised their heads, caught red-handed.

    They could already feel elemental energy building up inside them, ready to go down swinging if it came to that.

    But Sean? He looked completely chill, not even a hint of panic on his face.

    "We''re with the Black Hand Legion. You guys should be focusing on that Zombie King in L.A., not us."

    "Oh¡­"

    The Genesis Biotech Awakeners sneered.

    They clearly had no respect for the Black Hand Legion¡ªand judging by Sean''s clueless expression, they didn''t think he was smart enough to lie.

    "Tch. What a bunch of cowards, hiding out here like rats."

    "Captain, these Black Hand guys are pathetic. They haven''t even faced the Zombie King yet and they''re already pissing themselves."

    "Just a bunch of street thugs and wannabe gangsters. No real combat power."

    "..."

    The Genesis Biotech Awakeners muttered among themselves, then turned away without another glance at Sean and the others.

    Looked like they were moving out¡ªgetting into formation to take on the Zombie King of Los Angeles.

    Chris and the others were completely dumbfounded.

    "Wait¡­ that actually worked?"

    None of them had expected Sean to brush off the Genesis Biotech Awakeners with just a few casual lines.

    Sean, on the other hand, looked pretty pleased with himself. "See? If I''d kept my mouth shut, we''d be toast."

    Leah jumped in with a grin, "You know what? Sometimes you''re actually kinda smart."

    "Damn right," Sean said, puffing up with pride. "They call me ''Little Einstein'' back at the shelter."

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, the Genesis Biotech Awakeners had moved on and were now surrounding Ethan''s position. They raised their Crystal Core Firearms in unison, all of them locking onto the center of the battlefield.

    "Open fire!"

    With that command, the weapons lit up, energy spheres forming at the muzzles before launching in a barrage that rained down on Ethan like a storm of bullets.

    At that moment, Ethan was locked in a fierce clash with Sable. Their Absolute Domains collided, sending out shockwaves of raw, destructive power that rippled through the air.

    Compared to that, the energy blasts from the Crystal Core Firearms were like raindrops falling into a raging ocean¡ªbarely noticeable. But even so, they were starting to wear him down.

    "This is draining too fast¡­"

    Ethan calculated quickly, then pulled back, retreating just far enough to get out of their firing range.

    Despite the intense battle, the swirling sandstorms, and the overwhelming force of Sable''s Domain, Ethan''s white clothes remained spotless¡ªlike he hadn''t even been touched.

    "This Zombie King¡­ he''s no joke," said the only woman in the Perfect Team, her voice calm but intrigued.

    She was a well-known powerhouse listed in The Awakened Files, codename: Bloodrose. She hadn''t made a move yet¡ªjust stood there, quietly observing.

    Sable scoffed. "Hmph. Doesn''t matter how refined he looks¡ªunderneath, he''s still a savage."

    Bloodrose licked her lips, eyes gleaming. "Then I''d love to see what he looks like when he snaps."

    With the Genesis Biotech Awakeners now fully engaged, the Perfect Team was ready to launch their full-scale assault¡ªthe real hunt for the Los Angeles Zombie King had begun.

    "Sand Cataclysm!"

    Sable''s voice rang out as he unleashed the same technique that had once wiped out a horde of five thousand zombies.

    The ground trembled as golden sand surged upward, forming into countless chunks of varying size¡ªfloating in midair like a constellation of deadly stars.

    Then, with a flick of Sable''s hand¡ª

    All the sandstones shot toward Ethan at once, drawn by an invisible force.

    It was like watching a natural disaster unfold. A Meta-Ability of this scale didn''t just look powerful¡ªit felt apocalyptic.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The barrage of sandstones collided, encasing Ethan in a massive sphere of rock and sand, suspended in the air like a planet.

    "Detonate."

    Sable clenched his fist.

    The massive "planet" exploded in an instant. The shockwave was so intense, the ground below cracked and split apart, rumbling violently as the earth caved in.

    It felt like an earthquake had just hit. The entire battlefield shook.

    "What the hell is that?" Even Vanessa, watching from afar, furrowed her brow.

    She could feel the sheer destructive force from where she stood, and it sent a chill down her spine.

    "Richard really brought in monsters like this?" Mia, her face streaked with blood, turned to look. She saw Ethan''s figure swallowed by the sandstorm and felt a strange unease settle in her chest.

    This fight¡­ wasn''t like the others.

    Chris and the rest were thrown off balance by the shockwave, barely managing to stay on their feet.

    "Holy shit! These guys are insane! What the hell are they made of?!"

    Leah''s face was tight with worry. "Yeah¡­ do you think Ethan''s okay?"

    ...

 Chapter 496 - 496: Stellar Fang

    "Yes! That''s it! Perfect!"

    Inside Genesis Biotech, Richard stared at the surveillance feed, his heart pounding with excitement. The powerhouse from The Awakened Files was every bit as formidable as the rumors claimed.

    He''d gone toe-to-toe with that S-Class Zombie King from Los Angeles for several rounds¡ªand hadn''t lost an inch of ground. That kind of performance was almost unheard of. Hell, it might''ve never happened before.

    And the rest of the team? They hadn''t even joined the fight yet.

    This was a clear upper hand.

    "Send the order¡ªtell all Genesis Biotech Awakeners to mobilize to combat positions. Activate T-01 through T-07!" Richard barked the command without hesitation.

    "Huh?"

    His assistant looked stunned. Was this it? Were they really going all-in against the Zombie King?

    Genesis Biotech''s fourth-generation Cyborgs¡ªthere were originally nine of them, labeled T-01 through T-09. But T-08 and T-09 had already been lost in action. That left seven.

    These weren''t just machines. They were Richard''s trump cards¡ªhis ultimate weapons.

    "What are you standing around for? Move!" Richard snapped.

    Snapped out of his daze, the assistant nodded furiously, like a bobblehead on fast-forward. "Y-Yes, right away!"

    Within moments, Genesis Biotech erupted into motion. Awakeners rushed to the armory, each one grabbing a Crystal Core Firearm.

    Seven maintenance pods hissed open in sequence, releasing clouds of cold mist. From each one stepped a bald young man, their expressions blank, their movements precise.

    Each had a serial number etched into the back of his skull¡ªT-01 through T-07.

    Outside the corporate tower, swarms of drones lifted into the sky, thousands of them buzzing like a mechanical beehive.

    Below, rows of armored vehicles¡ªheavily modified and rumbling with power¡ªlined up, engines growling.

    Inside, Richard stood at the floor-to-ceiling window, watching his forces deploy. His eyes gleamed with a fierce determination.

    "The future of humanity... it''s in your hands now."

    The zombie outbreak in Los Angeles had already reached the Texas border. They had to take out the Zombie King before he could link up with the rest of the horde¡ªor worse, with their leader.

    This was the moment. The best shot they''d ever get.

    Every combat-capable Awakener from Genesis Biotech was being deployed. Reinforcements from branch offices across the country were en route.

    Live or die¡ªthis was it.

    Richard unbuttoned his suit jacket, then his crisp white shirt. Beneath it, he revealed a sleek, jet-black nano-combat suit.

    He wasn''t just giving orders. He was going to lead the charge himself.

    ...

    On the battlefield, Sable unleashed a devastating blow. Sand and dust exploded into the air, the ground cracked and shattered like it had been hit by a natural disaster.

    But when the chaos finally settled, the spot where Ethan had been standing was completely empty. Not even a trace of a zombie remained.

    Sable''s brow furrowed.

    "Missed?"

    "Maybe he got blown to bits?" one of the Genesis Biotech Awakeners behind her offered.

    "No way," Sable said, shaking his head. "That Zombie King''s body isn''t that fragile."

    Beside him, a Cyborg''s eyes flickered with green light. He was built using a psychic-type crystal core¡ªhis specialty was detection and tracking.

    "That wasn''t the real Zombie King," he said. "It was a psychic projection. The real one''s over there¡ªoff to the right."

    "Oh?"

    Sable and the others turned quickly¡ªand sure enough, not far from the blast zone, a figure emerged from the dust.

    He wore a snow-white dress shirt, still spotless, not a wrinkle out of place. He stood there calmly, like he hadn''t just been at the center of a battlefield.

    "What a pain..." Ethan muttered to himself. The Cyborg''s psychic field was interfering with his illusions¡ªhe couldn''t mask his presence as easily anymore.

    From a distance, Leah and the others lit up with relief.

    They''d been worried he might''ve gotten hurt. But not only was he fine, he hadn''t even gotten his clothes dirty. That kind of power¡ªshrugging off an attack like that¡ªwas unreal.

    "No wonder he''s the strongest Zombie King. His strength is off the charts."

    "Called it," Chris said with a smirk. "I knew it''d turn out like this."

    Over in the Genesis Biotech camp, the mood was a lot less cheerful.

    Everyone looked like they''d just been played.

    Sable''s expression darkened. "This Zombie King... he''s definitely not ordinary."

    "Yeah. He''s strong," Bloodrose said slowly, her voice low and cold. Her eyes gleamed with a chilling, murderous light¡ªone that only grew sharper by the second, like it was turning solid.

    "In that case... I''ll take care of him."

    Sable gave a firm nod. "Alright."

    Bloodrose''s ability was as deadly as it was dramatic¡ªshe could burn her own blood and life force to unleash devastating power. Think of it like casting spells that cost health instead of mana. The result? Explosive strength.

    But the downside was just as brutal. The strain on her body was immense. She couldn''t keep it up for long, and using it recklessly could kill her.

    That''s why she rarely stepped in during regular missions. She always held back, saving her strength for the moments that truly mattered. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And now... it was her turn.

    Her eyes began to bleed red¡ªliterally. A drop of crimson seemed to fall into her pupils, then ripple outward like ink in water, staining her gaze with a deep, ominous glow.

    Shing!

    She drew a katana from the sheath on her back. The blade caught the sunlight and flashed with a deadly gleam, so sharp it seemed to cut the air itself. The temperature around her dropped instantly.

    This wasn''t just any sword. It was a custom weapon forged by Genesis Biotech''s Global Headquarters, made from meteoric iron harvested from an extraterrestrial meteorite. The blade was nearly indestructible.

    And since the material wasn''t of this Earth, there was only one like it in the entire world.

    Bloodrose had given it a fitting name¡ªStellar Fang.

    In the next moment, her long hair lifted as if caught in a phantom wind. Her aura surged, growing more intense by the second. A faint red mist¡ªher blood energy¡ªbegan to swirl around her, radiating a killing intent so sharp it could cut glass.

    "Damn, is she going Super Saiyan or what? That''s badass," Sean muttered from a distance, watching the scene unfold.

    Chris frowned. "This isn''t good... looks like another one of their elite is stepping in."

    Leah''s heart climbed into her throat again. "This time... will Ethan be okay?"

    Everyone held their breath.

    Bloodrose''s power kept climbing, and the ground beneath her feet began to crack, spiderweb fractures spreading outward.

    Then¡ªshe vanished.

    In a blink, she was gone from her spot, reappearing mid-charge, Stellar Fang in hand, slicing through the air like a crimson comet aimed straight at Ethan.

    She moved like a storm¡ªwherever she passed, the earth split open in jagged lines.

    The distance between them¡ªnearly a thousand feet¡ªwas gone in an instant.

    Stellar Fang tore through the air with a high-pitched shriek, slicing space itself. The sound was like a dragon''s roar, sharp and thunderous.

    Where that blade pointed, nothing could stand.

    Ethan didn''t flinch. He responded with brutal simplicity¡ªhe swung the Star Map stone slab like a meteor hammer. It lit up with a blinding glow, trailing a long, fiery tail behind it.

    The power it unleashed was overwhelming, like a falling star crashing to Earth, ready to obliterate everything in its path.

    BOOOOM!

    The impact was deafening. The ground beneath them caved in, massive fissures ripping through the battlefield.

    The shockwave blasted outward, pulverizing every grain of sand and rock in its radius into dust.

    Bloodrose felt it instantly¡ªa monstrous force rebounding through her katana, rattling her bones and sending her blood energy into chaos. Her body couldn''t absorb the shock.

    She was thrown backward, flying over a hundred feet before she finally hit the ground and skidded to a stop, barely managing to stay on her feet.

    Still gripping Stellar Fang, she looked up, her blood-red eyes locked on the figure ahead.

    As the dust cleared, Ethan stood exactly where he''d been¡ªunmoved, untouched. His eyes were cold, his face unreadable. Same as before.

    Bloodrose narrowed her eyes.

    "Looks like I didn''t burn enough blood."

    ...

 Chapter 497 - 497: MVP

    Ethan stood there quietly, eyes fixed on her, a flicker of confusion crossing his face. That katana had just clashed with his Star Map tablet¡ªand didn''t shatter?

    That was weird.

    The Star Map had always been indestructible. Nothing had ever survived a direct hit from it.

    "Huh... must be something special," he muttered to himself.

    But before he could dwell on it, the ground beneath him trembled again. Wind howled, sand whipped through the air, and the oppressive force of the Absolute Domain surged back into the battlefield.

    Sable wasn''t about to let Bloodrose face Ethan alone.

    Especially since Bloodrose''s powers drained her blood like crazy¡ªshe had to conserve her strength.

    With a flick of her wrist, the swirling sand around her surged and twisted, gathering into the shape of a massive serpent.

    The thing was monstrous¡ªnearly 300 feet long, thick as a freight train, and roaring with a shrill, ear-splitting screech as it barreled forward.

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed. The sand-formed serpent cut across the sky like a living storm, its presence overwhelming.

    Whoosh!

    He darted sideways, vanishing in a blur, reappearing a good distance away like he''d just teleported.

    "Trying to run? Not that easy!" Sable shouted, his voice sharp with intent. He wasn''t going to let him off the hook. With another wave of his hand, the sand serpent twisted mid-air and changed direction, now locked onto Ethan like a heat-seeking missile.

    The Domain of Sand was no joke.

    Ethan hadn''t expected it to have tracking capabilities. His eyes scanned the battlefield¡ªand there, not far off, he spotted a cluster of Black Hand Legion soldiers. A lot of them.

    Mia was right in the thick of it, fighting like hell.

    "I got you," Ethan muttered, then took off like a bullet in her direction, dodging the serpent as it chased him.

    The Black Hand Legion had been struggling, already terrified by Mia''s relentless assault. She''d been cutting through them like a scythe through wheat, and they were starting to panic, throwing themselves at her in a desperate attempt to wear her down.

    But then they heard it.

    A deafening roar.

    They turned¡ªand saw it.

    A sand serpent the size of a skyscraper, tearing across the battlefield straight toward them.

    "What the hell?!"

    "Is that... is that real?!"

    "Run! Run, goddammit!"

    "¡ª"

    Panic exploded through their ranks. They scattered like ants, but it was useless.

    Compared to the serpent, they were nothing. It was powered by the Absolute Domain¡ªon a whole different level.

    Ethan had led the beast right into their midst.

    The serpent crashed into them like a tidal wave. They didn''t stand a chance. Some were swallowed whole, others shredded by sand particles sharp enough to pierce bone. Just a single grain could rip through flesh like a bullet.

    The battlefield turned into a slaughterhouse. Screams filled the air. Bodies flew. Blood soaked the sand.

    In one devastating strike, Sable''s attack wiped out over a thousand Black Hand Legion soldiers.

    "Damn, that''s some serious power," Ethan thought, watching the carnage unfold. "No wonder Big Ears said she took out five thousand zombies in one go. That Domain''s no joke¡­"

    Just then, Mia walked up beside him, her Tachi still in hand. Her face was streaked with blood, like she''d just crawled out of a pile of corpses. Her cold, sharp eyes held a flicker of something else¡ªresentment, maybe.

    Ethan had a pretty good idea what she was about to say, so he beat her to it.

    "Hey, you''re the one who wanted to go after the Black Hand Legion''s boss. You can''t pin this one on me."

    "..." Mia''s expression darkened. She stared at him, deadpan, clearly unimpressed by his attempt to dodge responsibility.

    "I came to take out the Black Hand Legion. I didn''t pick a fight with Genesis Biotech. So yeah, Ethan, this one''s on you."

    "...Fine," Ethan said with a shrug, palms up in surrender.

    To be fair, most of the real firepower they were up against did come from Genesis Biotech.

    Before they could say more, a sharp gust of wind sliced through the air. A high-pitched whistle followed¡ªBloodrose was back, katana in hand, launching another surprise attack.

    She wasn''t about to give Ethan a breather.

    But Mia didn''t even flinch. Without turning her head, she swung her blade behind her in a smooth, practiced arc.

    Clang!

    The two blades collided with a screech of metal.

    Mia''s Tachi shuddered violently in her grip, a visible chip breaking off the edge.

    "Huh?" Her eyes narrowed, blood-smeared face turning toward her attacker.

    Bloodrose had been stopped mid-strike. She dropped to one hand, steadying herself, then looked up.

    Their eyes met.

    Two women. Two warriors.

    And in that instant, they both frowned¡ªat the exact same time.

    "A human... hanging out with the Zombie King? What, you into necrophilia or something?" Bloodrose sneered as she lunged in, her voice dripping with mockery.

    Mia''s brow furrowed even deeper, a flash of fury igniting in her eyes. "Oh, I''m into corpses now, alright¡ªespecially yours."

    Her voice was ice-cold, laced with killing intent. The moment the words left her lips, she vanished in a blur, her Tachi slicing through the air straight at Bloodrose.

    Bloodrose''s heart skipped a beat¡ªshe hadn''t expected that level of aggression. She didn''t dare take it lightly.

    With a sharp motion, she raised her katana to block.

    Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang!

    The two clashed in a flurry of steel, their movements so fast they left afterimages in the air. Sparks flew with every strike, the sound of metal on metal ringing out like a storm of blades. It was impossible to follow with the naked eye.

    They were evenly matched¡ªblow for blow, neither giving an inch.

    Meanwhile, the Awakener units from Genesis Biotech had caught up and were closing in fast.

    "Why the hell are those two fighting?"

    "No idea!"

    "What about the Zombie King from L.A.?"

    "Doesn''t matter¡ªthey''re all enemies. Light ''em up!"

    "¡ª"

    The Genesis Biotech Awakeners opened fire, unloading round after round from their Crystal Core Firearms, trying to wear them down with suppressive fire.

    At the same time, the Domain of Sand thickened in the air. Sable, flanked by three Cyborg operatives, was closing in on Ethan.

    Ethan glanced up toward the horizon. The sky was darkening fast¡ªthick black clouds rolling in, lightning flashing deep within. A storm was coming.

    He wasn''t about to get pinned down. With a quick pivot, he darted away again, weaving toward the remnants of the Black Hand Legion.

    But back on the battlefield, Mia and Bloodrose were going at it like hell had broken loose.

    Their strikes grew faster, more vicious¡ªeach one aimed to kill. The clash of blades was relentless, a metallic symphony of death.

    Crack!

    Suddenly, a sharp, splintering sound cut through the chaos.

    Mia''s Tachi flickered¡ªits electric glow sputtering out. Fine cracks spiderwebbed across the blade, spreading rapidly until they covered the entire weapon.

    Then¡ªboom¡ªit shattered.

    Fragments of the blade exploded outward.

    The Tachi, crafted in the shelter, was no match for Bloodrose''s Stellar Fang katana.

    Bloodrose''s eyes lit up. With a flick of her wrist, she slashed through the flying shards, her blade gleaming with bloodlust as she aimed straight for Mia''s head.

    Mia barely had time to react. She threw up her arm, shielding her head.

    Shhk!

    The Stellar Fang sliced through flesh like paper, embedding itself deep into the bone.

    Pain exploded through Mia''s body, white-hot and blinding.

    She gasped, eyes flicking to the digital readout on her wristband: 83%.

    A surge of crimson energy erupted around her, blood aura swirling like a storm. Her power spiked¡ªhard.

    In the next instant, Mia clenched her fist and drove it forward, straight at Bloodrose''s chest. Her slender arm carried the force of a wrecking ball, like a beast unleashed from its cage.

    Bloodrose''s eyes widened in shock. She tried to leap back¡ª

    "Bloodbind!"

    A sharp voice rang out. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Bloodrose''s body jerked mid-motion. Her blood aura trembled, her limbs freezing for a split second.

    Brandon had stepped in.

    He and the others had seen Mia take a brutal hit and knew she couldn''t take much more. Ignoring their own safety, they rushed in to help.

    Brandon wasn''t the strongest, but his blood manipulation powers had a natural edge against someone like Bloodrose.

    That one second of hesitation was all it took.

    Mia''s fist slammed into Bloodrose''s chest.

    CRACK!

    The sound of breaking bone echoed across the battlefield.

    Bloodrose''s chest caved in under the impact. She flew backward like she''d been hit by a freight train, her body arcing through the air before crashing hard into the ground.

    "Damn it!"

    Covered in dust, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth, Bloodrose struggled to her feet. She looked a mess¡ªbattered, bruised, and pissed.

    What the hell was that power?

    She didn''t blame Mia, though. Her eyes locked onto Brandon and the others, burning with fury.

    Meanwhile, the team was celebrating.

    "Brandon! Man, you''re the MVP!" Chris grinned, practically bouncing with excitement. "Knew I could count on my old partner!"

    Griffin chimed in from the side, fist-pumping the air.

    "Yesss, Brandon, you absolute king! You crushed it!"

    ...

 Chapter 498 - 498: Dinnerâ€™s readyâ€¦

    "What the hell are these people?"

    Bloodrose''s sharp eyes swept across the battlefield, her expression darkening. She couldn''t believe she''d actually gotten injured¡ªbecause of them. The more she thought about it, the more pissed off she got.

    Meanwhile, the Genesis Biotech Awakeners had also taken notice of Brandon and his crew.

    "Wait a sec¡ªaren''t those guys with the Black Hand Legion?"

    "Shit! We got played!"

    "Take that bastard out!"

    "..."

    Fury surged through the Genesis Biotech squad. Without hesitation, they raised their Crystal Core Firearms, energy cores glowing as they opened fire on Brandon.

    "Don''t you dare touch my Brandon!" Griffin snapped, eyes blazing. He raised his machete and charged straight at the Genesis Biotech Awakeners.

    What no one expected¡ªwas how fast he moved.

    His body blurred, leaving afterimages in his wake. In the blink of an eye, he was right in front of them.

    "Holy crap, he''s fast!" one of the Awakeners gasped, scrambling to draw a blade.

    Close-quarters combat erupted.

    But Griffin moved like a phantom¡ªfluid, precise, deadly. He weaved through the chaos like a dancer, his machete flashing with lethal grace.

    With a single upward slash, he knocked a weapon clean out of one attacker''s hands. The next swing¡ªstraight through the man''s neck. Blood sprayed.

    Three moves. Two kills.

    The Genesis Biotech squad was already down several fighters.

    Chris''s eyes went wide. "Wait, what? Since when was Griffin this badass?"

    "No clue¡­" Brandon muttered, equally stunned.

    Wait¡­ is this some kind of hidden protagonist power-up?

    "Maybe it''s the power of love?" Leah offered, stroking her chin like a philosopher.

    "..." Brandon was speechless. He remembered when Griffin had first arrived at the L.A. shelter¡ªjust a low-tier Awakener who''d barely formed a Neurocore. Hell, the guy had taken a hit to the balls, and everyone thought he was basically useless.

    And now?

    "Dude got his balls busted and awakened," Chris whispered, half in awe.

    Griffin''s blade flashed again¡ªanother Awakener''s head went flying, blood arcing through the air like a crimson fountain.

    The machete gleamed, slick with gore.

    Griffin''s eyes were sharp, focused¡ªlike a hawk zeroing in on prey.

    "No distractions. Just blade¡­" he muttered, voice low and cold.

    "Uh¡­" Chris and the others froze for a second.

    Meanwhile, another young man¡ªalso a victim of the "busted balls" club¡ªwatched with tears in his eyes, like he''d just witnessed a divine revelation.

    "OG¡­ is this the new path you spoke of?" he whispered, trembling with emotion.

    ...

    Elsewhere, Ethan was still being hounded by Sable and his three Cyborgs. He wasn''t engaging head-on¡ªjust dodging, weaving, conserving energy.

    Sable''s attacks kept missing, his strikes slicing through empty air.

    Worse, some of her blows were landing in the middle of the Black Hand Legion''s own ranks, causing chaos and casualties.

    "This Zombie King is way too slippery," Sable growled, eyes narrowing.

    Vanessa, watching from the side, was even more frustrated.

    Look at this damn hotshot and his idiot friends¡­ can''t land a hit on the Zombie King, but sure as hell managed to kill a bunch of our own.

    Ethan stood in the distance, white shirt fluttering in the wind, his figure almost mirage-like against the barren landscape.

    Untouchable. Unreal.

    But then¡ª

    Behind him, dozens of glowing energy spheres suddenly shot into the sky, then came raining down like a meteor shower.

    Ethan looked up. The sky was filled with elemental energy¡ªfire, ice, lightning¡ªall released through crystal cores. It looked like a galaxy of stars, each one pulsing with deadly power.

    "Retreat."

    He vanished in a flash, reappearing far from the impact zone.

    But even there, more elemental blasts were incoming.

    This time, Ethan didn''t dodge.

    He raised his hand¡ªand unleashed the power of the Domain of the Dead.

    A wave of necrotic energy surged outward, deflecting every incoming attack like a shield of death.

    "So we''re doing sneak attacks now?" he muttered, eyes narrowing.

    He turned¡ªand saw them.

    Thousands of drones rising into the sky, their engines humming like a swarm of angry hornets.

    Then the ground began to shake.

    Armored vehicles thundered across the battlefield, kicking up clouds of dust and smoke like a steel stampede.

    Behind them¡ªrows upon rows of soldiers in sleek nano-combat suits, armed with Crystal Core Firearms and blades, moving in perfect formation.

    Their presence was overwhelming.

    No doubt about it¡ªRichard''s so-called "Ultimate Defense Line" had arrived.

    Surrounding the lead armored vehicle were seven bald young men, each radiating an intense, almost suffocating aura. They moved like a personal honor guard, their presence alone enough to make the air feel heavier.

    The armored vehicle rolled to a halt with a low mechanical growl. A moment later, Richard emerged, climbing up to stand atop the vehicle like a general surveying the battlefield.

    His eyes gleamed with sharp intelligence as they locked immediately onto Ethan.

    There he was¡ªthe infamous Zombie King of Los Angeles. The one whispered about in every Genesis Biotech war room. SS-rank threat. The orchestrator of the undead tide. And now, finally, face to face.

    Truth was, their conflict had started way back in the early days of the apocalypse. But Richard had always stayed in the shadows, pulling strings from behind the scenes. This was the first time they were meeting head-on.

    "Zombie King of Los Angeles," Richard said, his voice low and commanding, "you''ve run out of places to hide."

    Ethan''s eyes scanned the horizon. On both flanks, Genesis Biotech Awakeners were pouring in, closing the circle. They were surrounding him from three directions.

    And behind him? Sable and his elite Perfect Team, ready to strike.

    Richard smirked, continuing, "We''ve been at this for a long time. But in the end, I came out on top."

    Ethan''s gaze didn''t waver. So this was the man behind it all¡ªthe puppet master of Genesis Biotech in North America. The one who''d backed Sophia and Nathan from the shadows. The one who''d been pulling the strings all along.

    "Looks like it''s time to settle this," Ethan said calmly.

    "Oh?" Richard raised an eyebrow. "I''d love to see what tricks you''ve got left."

    The tension in the air was thick enough to choke on.

    Even Chris, Brandon, and the others¡ªwho''d seen their fair share of chaos¡ªwere visibly tense.

    Everywhere they looked, Genesis Biotech forces were closing in. It felt like standing in the eye of a storm, with a tidal wave of enemies about to crash down.

    And it wasn''t just numbers. The enemy had tech¡ªserious tech. High-grade weapons, advanced armor, and no less than seven fourth-generation Cyborgs, each one a walking war machine.

    "This is insane," Chris muttered, brows furrowed.

    "Genesis Biotech''s gone all in," Brandon replied grimly. "And not just locally¡ªthis is their entire North American force."

    "Shit¡­" The others sucked in a breath. Just imagining the scale of power arrayed against them was enough to make their skin crawl.

    And on top of that, there was the Perfect Team¡ªcustom-built to take Ethan down.

    This wasn''t just a battle. It was a full-blown execution plan.

    "Gotta admit," Leah said quietly, "Richard might be a bastard, but he''s a damn competent one. You can call him ruthless, but you can''t call him incompetent."

    In the middle of it all stood Ethan, alone, calm, unmoving. The infamous SS-ranked Zombie King, now fully exposed under the eyes of thousands.

    People stared at him from all sides¡ªsome with fear, some with awe, and some with a twisted kind of excitement.

    "So that''s the legendary Zombie King of L.A.?"

    "He looks exactly like the file said. Supposed to be insanely dangerous." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Dude wiped out half the country. And now we''ve finally got him cornered."

    "What''s he gonna do now?"

    "..."

    But Ethan didn''t flinch. Surrounded by enemies, he didn''t even blink. Instead, he turned his gaze toward the distant horizon, and with a voice like a whisper from the grave, he spoke a phrase that hadn''t been heard in a long, long time.

    "Dinner''s ready¡­"

    "What?"

    The Genesis Biotech troops blinked, confused.

    "What the hell did he just say?"

    "I¡­ I don''t know!"

    "..."

    "ROOOAAARRR¡ª!"

    Before anyone could make sense of it, a monstrous roar echoed from the far distance¡ªdeep, guttural, and earth-shaking. It rolled across the battlefield like thunder, shaking the ground beneath their feet.

    And then came the sound of countless feet.

    A stampede.

    A tide.

    ...

 Chapter 499 - 499: Let me handle this

    A thick cloud of dust and smoke rolled across the horizon, churning like a stampede of a thousand warhorses. Through the haze, the twisted silhouettes of the undead emerged¡ªan overwhelming tide of hundreds of thousands of zombies surging forward.

    They covered the hills and valleys in every direction, packed so tightly together it looked like a living ocean, stretching endlessly into the distance.

    Among them were all kinds of zombies¡ªfast ones, hulking brutes, grotesque hybrids¡ªand even zombie beasts of all shapes and sizes, all assimilated from various factions along the way.

    At the very front, charging like a raging bull, was Bulldozer, his massive frame barreling ahead without hesitation.

    "You dare attack our boss? The Zombie King Eastern Titan is here to protect him!" he bellowed.

    Laura''s figure zipped through the chaos, appearing beside him in a flash. "Seriously? You''re still shouting slogans at a time like this?"

    "I just missed the boss, that''s all," Bulldozer replied with a goofy grin.

    Behind them, an elite force of undead surged forward like a tidal wave, pounding the earth with relentless momentum.

    From within the roiling sea of corpses, a wild, electrifying guitar riff suddenly pierced the air¡ªsharp, chaotic, and full of fury.

    It was the signal. The slaughter was about to begin.

    The Elegy Zombie King was no longer the same as before. Now, she stood atop a massive zombie elephant, its towering body over twenty feet tall, tusks curved like scythes. No one knew where she''d found such a monstrous mount.

    Her fingers danced across the strings of her guitar, each strum sending out a pulse of raw energy. The music grew louder, more intense, and the surrounding zombies responded like they''d been injected with pure adrenaline¡ªscreaming, snarling, and charging even faster.

    To the right of the horde, a thick black mist began to rise, swallowing the sky in seconds like a moving storm cloud, blotting out the sun.

    Mist had arrived¡ªand joined the main force.

    "They''re here... all of them..." Chris and the others stared in stunned silence, the realization hitting them like a punch to the gut.

    The terrifying Zombie Horde of Los Angeles had finally arrived.

    And no one looked more grim than Richard and his team.

    "They''re early..."

    According to his calculations, the horde shouldn''t have reached them yet.

    Maybe it was because Ethan had been ambushed.

    Or maybe... this had all been part of the plan from the start.

    Either way, the Zombie Horde was here ahead of schedule.

    And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªit had all been orchestrated.

    "Well, it was bound to happen eventually. Get ready for battle," Richard said, his voice low and steady.

    The strongest defensive line he''d ever built was about to be tested by the full force of the undead.

    But they still had one advantage.

    The Zombie King of Los Angeles¡ªtheir leader¡ªhad been separated from the main horde. If their defenses could hold the line, and the Perfect Team could take him out, they still had a shot at winning this war.

    It wasn''t going to be easy. But it wasn''t hopeless either.

    As soon as Richard gave the order, a swarm of drones in the sky shifted direction with a sharp whine, slicing through the air as they flew toward the horde.

    Each drone was loaded with gasoline and capable of spewing fire. Some were even equipped with Crystal Core Blasters¡ªhigh-powered weapons designed to tear through undead flesh.

    The sky lit up with explosions as the drones unleashed hell, raining fire and energy blasts down on the advancing zombies. The scene was nothing short of apocalyptic.

    Countless low-level zombies were instantly incinerated, reduced to ash in the inferno.

    But then, from within the black mist, a shrill screech rang out.

    A swarm of pitch-black crows burst forth, their red eyes glowing like embers. They shrieked and cackled as they shot into the sky like missiles, slicing through the air with terrifying speed.

    Each one slammed into a drone with pinpoint precision.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    The sky erupted in fireballs, a dazzling display of destruction that looked more like a fireworks show from hell.

    "The Zombie Horde is here! Open fire!"

    The Awakeners of Genesis Biotech, already in position, pulled their triggers. Crystal Core Firearms lit up the battlefield, launching blasts of multicolored energy into the oncoming wave of death.

    But just as they were unleashing their fury, a flash of green shimmered across the battlefield¡ªand then spread like wildfire.

    From the cracked, dry earth, vines erupted in every direction, twisting and writhing like serpents.

    The Vine Domain had descended¡ªSprout Zombie King had entered the fray.

    His vines lashed out, thick as tree trunks and fast as whips, blotting out the sky and tearing through the ranks of the living.

    One by one, the vines pierced through human soldiers, lifting them off the ground like rag dolls.

    On the other side of the battlefield, vibrant blossoms suddenly burst into bloom, spreading like wildfire until an entire field of flowers had taken root in seconds.

    Anyone caught within was drained dry¡ªflesh, blood, everything¡ªsucked out by the flowers.

    Pollen drifted through the air, seeping into people''s nostrils, dulling their nerves, warping their senses. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Within moments, several Genesis Biotech Awakeners turned their weapons on their own allies, eyes glazed over, fingers twitching on the triggers.

    "What the hell are you doing?!"

    "Stop! That''s friendly fire!"

    BOOM!

    ¡ªScreams¡ª

    Under the deadly combo of Daisy 2.0 and Sprout, chaos erupted. Screams echoed across the battlefield as bodies dropped like flies.

    The sheer size of the Zombie Horde meant the battlefield stretched for miles. Many Genesis Biotech Awakeners were now locked in brutal close-quarters combat with the undead. voices roared. Zombies shrieked. Blades slashed. Teeth tore. It was a bloodbath¡ªraw, savage, and merciless.

    Hundreds of thousands of zombies slammed into the human defense lines, and soon, the ground was littered with corpses. The battlefield had become a living hell.

    But inside Sprout''s Vine Domain, something even more horrifying was happening.

    The humans who had been impaled and killed by the vines began to twitch violently. Blood smeared across their faces, they clawed their way back to their feet.

    Their eyes turned cloudy. Fangs jutted from their mouths. Veins bulged across their faces like black roots. They were no longer human.

    They had turned.

    This time, Ethan wasn''t fighting another zombie nest. He was fighting living, breathing humans.

    And now, several of his top Zombie Kings had broken through to S-rank.

    Their infection rate was off the charts.

    Any Genesis Biotech Awakener below S-rank couldn''t withstand the virus. One by one, they were infected, transformed into the undead, and turned on their former comrades.

    Zombies had always been humanity''s natural predator.

    "Shit! We''re not gonna hold!"

    "Fall back! Tighten the formation!"

    "Watch for infections! Don''t let anyone turn inside the line!"

    ROOOAAARRR!

    ¡ªGunfire, screams, chaos¡ª

    The Zombie Kings were like walking zombie factories, churning out new zombies every second. The more they fought, the bigger their army grew.

    But then¡ªBOOM!

    Several beams of fused energy came crashing down from the sky, radiating pure destruction. They slammed into Sprout''s Vine Domain and Daisy 2.0''s flower field, obliterating everything in their path.

    The vines snapped. The pink blossoms disintegrated into ash.

    From the Genesis Biotech side, seven bald young men stepped forward, each one radiating power.

    Human flesh alone couldn''t stand against the undead. But human ingenuity? That was a different story.

    T-01 through T-07¡ªCyborgs¡ªhad entered the fight.

    "These Cyborgs aren''t pushovers," Sprout muttered. "Each one could solo two of San Diego''s Zombie Kings."

    "Come on," Lil'' Shroom said in his usual dopey tone. "The Four War Generals of San Diego have been dead for ages. Let it go already."

    Just then, Laura stepped forward, her mechanical arm gleaming silver under the sunlight.

    "Let me handle this."

    ¡­

    As both sides threw down their trump cards, the battle only grew fiercer, more brutal.

    But among the core members of the Los Angeles Zombie Horde, two familiar faces were missing¡ªBig Ears and Shrimpy.

    That''s because, outside the North American headquarters of Genesis Biotech¡ªwhere Richard was based¡ªanother ten thousand zombies were gathering.

    At the front of the pack stood Big Ears.

    According to him, "Sending all four Overlord Squad bosses into one fight? That''s overkill. We''re splitting up."

    So instead of joining the main force, he and Shrimpy had taken a detour, bringing along their newest recruit¡ªGatorax.

    "Didn''t I say I was gonna wipe Genesis Biotech off the map?" Big Ears said, cracking his knuckles.

    "Yeah, yeah! Big Ears is the man!" Gatorax nodded enthusiastically.

    "Damn right. I always keep my word," Big Ears said, arms crossed, eyes gleaming.

    Right now, the North American HQ of Genesis Biotech was practically empty¡ªmost of the combat-capable Awakeners had been deployed to the front lines. Only administrative staff remained inside.

    Big Ears looked up at the towering buildings, eyes shining with ambition.

    If he could take this place down, it''d be a massive win.

    Another glorious chapter in his undead r¨¦sum¨¦.

    Not only had he gone on a rampage with the boss, but he''d also personally taken down Genesis Biotech''s headquarters¡ªparentheses: North America.

    ¡­

 Chapter 500 - 500: A mechanical zombie?

    "Charge!"

    With Big Ears'' roar, the massive Zombie Horde behind him let out a deafening howl. Several crocodile beasts, each over thirty feet long, led the charge, smashing through the outer walls of Genesis Biotech like battering rams and storming inside.

    There were still some defense systems in place, but they barely slowed the monsters down. Chaos erupted almost instantly¡ªscreams, panic, people running for their lives. It was total mayhem.

    ¡­

    Out on the battlefield, as the fourth-generation Cyborgs entered the fray, Genesis Biotech finally managed to hold the line against the pressure from the Zombie King. The Awakeners regrouped, rallying to push back the relentless assault of the Zombie Horde.

    "Hell yeah! That''s what I''m talking about!" Richard shouted, his face lit up with excitement.

    But just then, his assistant came scrambling out of the armored vehicle, panic written all over his face. "Richard! Bad news! We just got word¡ªour headquarters is under attack by zombies!"

    "What?!" Richard froze, his expression darkening.

    How the hell did that happen?

    But then it clicked. He gritted his teeth. "Those bastards found a backdoor into our systems?!"

    "People at HQ are calling for help. Should we pull some troops back to support them?" the assistant asked urgently.

    Richard''s brow furrowed. The battle here was reaching its peak¡ªpulling forces now would weaken their front lines. One wrong move, and the whole operation could collapse.

    Good intentions don''t win wars.

    Besides, the folks back at HQ were mostly office staff. Replaceable. They could always hire new ones later.

    As for the headquarters itself? They could take it back after they won this war. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Block all distress signals from HQ. As far as we''re concerned, we never got them."

    "What? But¡ª" The assistant was stunned.

    Richard''s eyes were cold and resolute.

    "Do it. Now."

    "¡­Yes, sir." The assistant bit his lip, then nodded. He understood exactly what Richard was doing¡ªburning the ships, going all in. There was no turning back now.

    If they lost this battle, they were all dead anyway.

    On the battlefield, both humans and zombies had gone completely berserk.

    Some of Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners, realizing they''d been infected, broke away from their squads and charged straight into the Zombie Horde, fighting to the death in suicide runs.

    Their determination was clear¡ªthey were ready to die for victory.

    "To die for humanity''s future is my honor!"

    "Any ground is sacred if you fall fighting for what you believe in!"

    "Kill!"

    The war cries echoed across the field.

    But the Zombie Horde was endless¡ªthick as a swarm, covering the hills and valleys. Everywhere you looked, it was nothing but enemies. Grotesque faces, twisted in rage, like a nightmare that wouldn''t end.

    The battlefield was so massive, there was no real formation anymore. Ethan''s elite zombies soon emerged from the horde¡ªhis trump cards. Among them were towering bio-engineered monstrosities, the kind of creatures you only unleash when you''re going all out.

    These elite zombies were fast, agile, and terrifyingly strong. Their bodies could take direct hits from Crystal Core Firearms without flinching.

    They tore through Genesis Biotech''s lines like a blade through paper, carving open a breach.

    Everywhere, zombies were pouncing on soldiers, ripping into flesh. Screams filled the air¡ªraw, desperate, and unending.

    In the thick of it, Zombie King Laura was locked in combat with Cyborg Unit T-07.

    She moved like lightning, vanishing in a blink. Her alloy-clawed right arm slashed across the Cyborg''s chest with a screeching metallic grind, sparks flying as she tore through its armor.

    The Cyborg''s outer shell split open, and even its reinforced endoskeleton was gouged with deep, jagged grooves.

    Its eyes glowed green, tracking Laura''s movements, calculating her trajectory. Then it unleashed a blast of fusion energy¡ªits most powerful attack¡ªhurling it straight at her.

    Laura twisted mid-air, dodging with razor precision.

    "Zigzag Blitz¡­"

    She didn''t stop. Her speed exploded, leaving behind a trail of afterimages¡ªso fast it looked like there were multiple versions of her surrounding the Cyborg.

    T-07''s green optics flared brighter, pushing its processors to the limit. But even its advanced targeting systems couldn''t keep up with her anymore.

    The Cyborg froze, standing stiffly in place¡ªlike a human overwhelmed and paralyzed by fear.

    Several of Laura''s afterimages closed in at once, her alloy claws slashing in a relentless flurry. In just a heartbeat, she unleashed hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªof strikes.

    The air filled with the screech of metal on metal¡ªzzzzzzzz! Sparks exploded from T-07''s body as its liquid-metal armor was stripped away, layer by layer, like peeling the skin off a machine.

    Then, with a final, vicious swipe, Laura''s claws went straight for the thinnest part of its neck.

    SKREEEE¡ª

    A harsh metallic screech rang out as T-07''s neck was nearly severed. Its head snapped back, the green glow in its eyes flickering¡ªthen dying out completely.

    From the torn metal at its neck, arcs of electricity crackled and danced, smoke curling into the air. A moment later, the heavy body collapsed backward with a thunderous crash.

    "Damn¡­ Laura''s gotten even stronger," Chris muttered, crouched behind a massive boulder with a few others, quietly watching the chaos unfold.

    He couldn''t help but think back to his days at the Los Angeles Academy of Survival. His students used to ask him all the time: Who''s the strongest Zombie King in L.A.? He''d never had a clear answer¡ªuntil now.

    If we''re talking raw one-on-one power, there''s no question. It''s Laura. High agility, brutal offense, and pure, unrelenting violence.

    After taking down T-07, Laura glanced at the mangled cyborg''s body. It was all metal and tech¡ªlooked pretty advanced. She tilted her head, already thinking about having PhD tear it apart and reassemble it into a custom exosuit for herself.

    Then her glowing eyes swept across the battlefield again, locking onto the remaining Cyborg units.

    T-01 through T-07¡­

    Guess I''ll collect the whole set.

    Richard watched in horror as T-07 went down. His heart clenched. That was one of his most powerful weapons¡ªhis trump card¡ªand now it was scrap metal.

    His face darkened even further when he got a good look at Laura.

    "What the hell is that¡­?"

    "A mechanical zombie?"

    "There''s actually something like that out there¡­?"

    He was stunned. The L.A. Zombie Horde wasn''t just a chaotic mess¡ªit was a damn freak show. Every kind of monster imaginable. And now, apparently, they had tech-savvy zombies too.

    These things aren''t just mindless anymore¡­ They''re turning into mad scientists.

    Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners were clearly outmatched. Their casualties were piling up fast, and the tide was turning against them.

    But the real outcome of the battle would be decided by the top-tier fighters.

    Ethan and Sable''s clash had taken over nearly half the battlefield. Their fight alone was more intense than the combined chaos of hundreds of thousands of zombies and tens of thousands of human soldiers.

    Two Absolute Domains clashed, their destructive forces rippling outward, warping the very air around them.

    It looked like the end of the world.

    But Ethan wasn''t meeting Sable head-on. He danced around her attacks with ghostlike grace, slipping through every strike like smoke. His movements were fluid, untouchable¡ªimpossible to pin down.

    Sable''s chest rose and fell, her breathing heavy. He was burning through energy fast¡ªhis powers were draining her with every second.

    And he was getting desperate.

    The Zombie Horde was closing in, overwhelming the Awakeners. If they fell, there''d be no one left to stop the tide. No survivors.

    He had to kill Ethan. Fast. That was the only way to win.

    Meanwhile, Richard and his remaining forces were barely holding the line, buying his time¡ªcarrying the weight of everyone''s hopes on their shoulders.

    "Hey! You call yourself a Zombie King? Then fight me head-on! What''s the matter¡ªtoo scared to stop running?!"

    Ethan didn''t even blink. "Nope. I''m good."

    He said it casually, like he couldn''t care less.

    ...

 Chapter 501 - 501: But today... Iâ€™m sorry

    Because Ethan''s zombie minions had the upper hand, all he had to do was stall for time to win. There was no need to go head-to-head¡ªit''d be a waste of energy with no payoff. After all, these guys were seriously dangerous.

    Sable clenched his jaw. Damn, this Zombie King was slick. She''d tried to rile him up, play some mind games.

    But he wasn''t biting.

    His Domain of Sand was powerful, and with three Cyborgs backing him up, it barely held its own against the Domain of the Dead. But actually hurting him? That was a whole different story.

    Taking him down? Nearly impossible.

    And to make things worse, Bloodrose¡ªthe strongest attacker in the Perfect Team¡ªwas tangled up in a fight with another human woman. That had caught them completely off guard. No one saw that coming.

    How the hell was a shelter-dwelling Awakener holding her own against one of the top-tier elites from The Awakened Files?

    "Bloodrose! Quit wasting time and finish her off already!" Sable barked.

    "Don''t rush me! I''m on it!" Bloodrose growled through gritted teeth, her eyes burning with fury. She was clearly pissed now.

    This woman in front of her was proving to be a real pain in the ass.

    Looks like it''s time to go all in...

    "Screw it¡ªI''ll just spend the next two months in bed after this!" Bloodrose muttered, steeling herself. The blood-red glow in her eyes flared again, swallowing up the whites completely. A thick aura of bloodlust surged around her, making her presence even more terrifying.

    She''d already burned through seventy percent of her blood reserves. Her whole body was practically boiling.

    The wound on her shoulder, which had been pretty bad, was now healing right before their eyes, thanks to the surge of blood energy.

    "She''s getting stronger again!" Chris gasped, eyes wide.

    Brandon looked worried. "Mia''s weapon''s already broken, and her body''s close to the limit. I don''t know how much longer she can hold out."

    "Should we... go help her?" Chris suggested hesitantly.

    Brandon shook his head. "With the power Bloodrose is putting out now, I can''t control her blood anymore. It''s way too dangerous. She could probably kill me with a flick of her wrist."

    "Yeah... good point," Chris agreed, grimacing.

    At this level of combat, there wasn''t much they could do.

    Mia stood alone in the open field, her slender figure streaked with dried blood. It clung to her face like a crimson mask.

    From the moment she took down Slade, she hadn''t had a moment''s rest. It had been one brutal fight after another, and her body was starting to feel the toll.

    And now Bloodrose was stronger than ever¡ªand charging straight at her. Her figure blurred, leaving afterimages in her wake as she slashed with her Stellar Fang katana, the blade gleaming as it cut through the air.

    Mia, unarmed, had no way to block the strike. She dodged back just in time, narrowly avoiding the deadly arc.

    "Hah! Looks like you''re just like that Zombie King¡ªonly good at running away!"

    "What did you say? I''m like him?" Mia''s brows furrowed, her expression darkening. That hit a nerve. She wasn''t like him. She wasn''t the type to run from responsibility. How could she be compared to him?

    Her body surged forward. She reached out with her long, slender fingers, like iron claws, aiming straight for Bloodrose''s throat.

    Bloodrose''s eyes lit up with glee.

    So she''s not like the Zombie King after all... He doesn''t get angry. But she does.

    "Then die already!" Bloodrose snarled, thrusting her Stellar Fang katana forward. The blade sliced through the air like a shooting star, deadly and precise.

    She was sure this strike would pierce Mia''s throat.

    But at the last second, Mia''s hand twisted, catching the blade with her bare fingers.

    Shhk! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Bloodrose''s strength was overwhelming. The blade sliced through Mia''s palm and stabbed deep into her shoulder.

    Blood gushed out in a crimson spray.

    Already injured, Mia now had a fresh wound to deal with.

    Her wristband''s readout jumped again: 93%.

    Her breathing grew heavy, each exhale puffing out a visible white mist¡ªher body was nearing its limit, her cells burning at full throttle.

    The pain was so intense, it made every pore on her body open wide.

    But instead of backing down, Mia''s lips curled into a wild, unhinged grin.

    She was right on the edge of losing control.

    "You..."

    Bloodrose''s eyes widened in disbelief. She could feel it¡ªMia had gotten stronger. Not just stronger¡ªshe was now clearly more powerful than her.

    Bloodrose gritted her teeth and tried to yank her katana free from Mia''s grip. She pulled once. Twice. Nothing. The blade didn''t budge an inch.

    "What the hell kind of strength is this?!"

    She clenched her jaw tighter, pouring more power into her arms. Blood energy surged violently around her, crackling like a storm.

    If it had been any ordinary blade, Mia probably would''ve snapped it in half by now. But this was Stellar Fang, forged from a meteorite that fell from the stars¡ªnearly indestructible.

    For a moment, the two women were locked in a dead heat, neither giving an inch.

    Then Mia moved.

    Her free hand shot forward, fingers curling into a tight fist. With a sudden burst of force, she drove it straight into Bloodrose''s abdomen.

    WHAM!

    The impact echoed like a thunderclap. Bloodrose, along with her katana, was launched into the air, her body arcing like a ragdoll before crashing hard into the ground.

    The clash had pushed Mia''s pain threshold even higher¡ªher wristband now read 95%.

    Her body swayed, her vision blurring. Conscious thought was slipping away, leaving only raw instinct. But with that came something else¡ªshe was nearing her peak.

    "Damn it...!"

    Bloodrose snarled, dragging herself up from the dirt. Her once-sleek hair was now a wild, tangled mess. That sweet, doll-like face had twisted into something unhinged.

    She hadn''t expected Mia to power up too.

    And now she realized¡ªMia''s strength grew with her pain. The more she suffered, the stronger she became.

    "Don''t tell me... we''re really gonna have to push this to the edge?" Bloodrose muttered, picking up Stellar Fang again. Her fingers clenched so tightly around the hilt that veins bulged across the back of her hand, pulsing with blood.

    Her hair lifted as if caught in an invisible wind. Her eyes turned a deep, glowing crimson, and from every pore on her body, a fine mist of blood began to seep out.

    She was on the verge of unlocking her final form.

    "Bloodrose! Stop!" Sable shouted, alarmed.

    If Bloodrose went through with it¡ªif she burned all her blood¡ªshe''d only get one shot. One devastating attack. After that, her body would collapse.

    Sable had been counting on him to take out the Zombie King. If she went down now, there''d be no hope of killing the Los Angeles Zombie King. And once that happened, everyone in the Genesis Biotech faction would be swallowed by the undead tide.

    Then, an idea sparked in Sable''s mind.

    Forget the Zombie King for now. What if she and Bloodrose teamed up to take out the woman first?

    If the Zombie King tried to intervene, that''d be the perfect chance to trap him. They could throw everything they had at him and end it right here.

    Of course, Sable wasn''t holding her breath.

    Zombie Kings were cold-blooded monsters. Why would one risk himself to save a human woman?

    Still, even if he didn''t step in, taking the woman out would weaken their side. And once Bloodrose was free, they could regroup and strike again.

    No hesitation. Sable acted.

    The power of her Absolute Domain surged around her, kicking up a storm of sand and dust that spiraled into the air before slamming down between the two women like a miniature sandstorm.

    "Bloodrose, hold back a bit. I''ll help you finish this," Sable said, turning her head.

    "Oh, fine," Bloodrose nodded, exhaling sharply. She wasn''t eager to use her ultimate move unless she absolutely had to.

    Sable turned to face Mia, and even he couldn''t help but feel a flicker of awe. The pressure rolling off this woman was unreal. She was strong enough to be listed in The Awakened Files¡ªno question.

    "But today... I''m sorry."

    ...

 Chapter 502 - 502: This timeâ€¦ youâ€™re not getting away

    The sand beneath Sable''s feet rippled like a living thing, then surged upward, coalescing into a massive serpent that lunged straight at Mia.

    The sand serpent blotted out the sky, its momentum thunderous, roaring like a dragon as it tore through the air. The space around it warped and trembled in its wake.

    But Mia wasn''t backing down. She wasn''t some helpless girl anymore. As the serpent came crashing toward her, she didn''t dodge¡ªshe met it head-on. Her fist shot forward with explosive force.

    The air cracked with sonic booms as her punch tore through it, all her power focused into a single devastating point.

    BOOM!

    Her fist slammed square into the serpent''s forehead. The impact was like a needle piercing a mountain¡ªsharp, precise, and overwhelming. A deafening shockwave erupted.

    Ripples spread across the serpent''s body, starting from its head and rolling all the way to its tail. Then¡ªBANG!¡ªit shattered into a storm of sand, disintegrating in an instant.

    Dust and grit exploded into the air. The Absolute Domain Sable had summoned collapsed like a house of cards.

    "She''s actually this strong¡­" Sable''s eyes widened in disbelief. This girl wasn''t on the same level as the Zombie King, sure¡ªbut she wasn''t someone you could just take out easily either.

    But before Mia could catch her breath, another force surged through the swirling sand¡ªfast, violent, and deadly.

    "I''ll send you straight to hell!"

    Bloodrose''s twisted face emerged from the storm. She and Sable had worked together seamlessly, using the Domain of Sand as cover to sneak up on Mia.

    Now, taking advantage of the opening, Bloodrose struck.

    Her Stellar Fang katana slashed down in a blur, so fast it was almost invisible.

    The blade cut through the air like lightning, aimed straight for Mia''s throat. One more second, and it would be over.

    Chris and the others had been watching from a distance. When they saw Sable shift his focus to Mia, their hearts sank.

    "Oh no! Mia''s gonna die, isn''t she?" Chris''s voice cracked with panic.

    Brandon narrowed his eyes, analyzing the situation. "Her pain threshold''s probably hitting a hundred percent. Her body might start breaking down."

    "What do we do then?" Leah''s voice trembled. Everyone was frozen, desperate to help but powerless to intervene. All they could do was watch the nightmare unfold.

    "I know what to do," Sean said suddenly.

    "Huh?"

    Everyone turned to him, confused. Sean wasn''t exactly the sharpest tool in the shed, but sometimes¡ªjust sometimes¡ªhe pulled off miracles.

    "What''s the plan?" someone asked.

    "Pancakes," Sean said, dead serious.

    Everyone: "..."

    ...

    Meanwhile, Richard and his crew were glued to the battle, watching the clash of top-tier fighters unfold. The outcome here could shift the entire war.

    When they saw the Perfect Team closing in on Mia, they couldn''t help but cheer.

    "Hell yeah! That''s what I''m talking about!"

    Mia was a serious threat. No one knew what kind of brainwashing she''d been through, but she kept siding with that damn Zombie King from L.A. Taking her out would be a huge win.

    One less problem to deal with.

    All eyes were on Bloodrose as she closed in, her Stellar Fang aimed straight at Mia''s heart.

    But just as the blade was about to strike, something changed.

    A new force crashed down from above¡ªstronger, darker, and far more terrifying.

    The Domain of the Dead slammed into the battlefield like a meteor, obliterating Sable''s Domain of Sand in an instant. The shockwave hit Bloodrose like a freight train.

    Her lightning-fast movement faltered. A chill of dread crept up her spine.

    She looked up¡ªand saw it.

    A massive stone slab, glowing with deadly energy, was already descending on her.

    No time to think. She yanked her blade up to block.

    BOOM!

    The impact was brutal. Bloodrose was sent flying like a missile, smashing through boulders, tumbling across the ground in a blur of motion before finally skidding to a stop.

    She''d managed to block the blow with her Stellar Fang, but the force shattered both her arms. Bone jutted out from torn flesh, blood pouring down in thick streams.

    The pain was blinding. Bloodrose''s face twisted in agony, her fury boiling over like a volcano ready to erupt.

    Ethan stood tall, his silhouette cutting a sharp figure as he stepped in front of Mia, shielding her from the oncoming threat.

    "Picking on a girl? That''s your idea of strength?" he said, voice calm but laced with steel.

    Sable''s eyes narrowed, surprise flickering across his face. "He actually came¡­" he muttered, gaze fixed on Ethan.

    The infamous Zombie King of Los Angeles¡ªfeared across the continent¡ªhad shown up to save a human girl. That wasn''t something Sable had expected.

    "Well then," Sable said, his voice dropping an octave, darker now. "You can die here too."

    He turned his head slightly, casting a glance across the battlefield in the distance. The Zombie Horde¡ªhundreds of thousands strong¡ªwas still crashing against the human defenses like a tidal wave of death.

    Screams echoed across the field as people were dragged down, torn apart, their cries swallowed by the chaos. Blood soaked the earth. It was carnage, pure and unrelenting.

    Some Awakeners fought back with everything they had, charging into the horde with no regard for their own lives. But one by one, they were swallowed by the sea of the dead.

    The blood-red sun hung low in the sky, casting a crimson hue over the battlefield. The whole world looked like it was bleeding.

    "Is this what hell on Earth looks like?" Sable whispered, eyes closing as he took a slow, deep breath.

    "Then let me be the one to end it."

    His aura began to shift. A dark yellow glow pulsed from his body, growing stronger by the second. The full force of his sand-based Meta-Ability was about to be unleashed.

    Ethan tilted his head slightly, watching him. He could feel it¡ªSable was about to go all in. This was going to be his strongest move. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey," Ethan said over his shoulder, not taking his eyes off Sable. "Back up. Get out of here."

    Mia blinked, stunned. She stared at him¡ªat that perfect, chiseled profile¡ªand for a moment, it overlapped with a memory from long ago. Back when they were just kids in the orphanage.

    The warmth, the laughter, the quiet moments they''d shared¡­ it all came flooding back. A life that felt like it belonged to someone else now.

    But that was then. Now, they stood on opposite sides of a war, tangled in a fight that had swallowed Genesis Biotech and everything around it.

    "¡­Okay. Be careful," Mia said softly, then stepped aside.

    The Awakeners from Genesis Biotech who were stationed nearby didn''t dare stop her. They backed away instinctively, like prey sensing a predator.

    Ethan''s gaze locked onto Sable, whose power was now surging uncontrollably. The ground beneath him cracked as dark yellow energy poured into the earth.

    "Cataclysm of Sand!"

    Sable''s voice rang out like a curse, and the Domain of Sand exploded outward.

    Everything it touched turned to desert. Massive boulders crumbled into dust, then rose into the air under the crushing pressure of the Absolute Domain.

    The ground shook violently, rumbling like an earthquake. The entire landscape twisted, as if reality itself was being rewritten.

    Ethan''s footing faltered. The world around him warped and trembled, like he''d stepped into another dimension.

    He tried to retreat, to get some distance¡ªbut then he felt it.

    A wave of psychic energy wrapped around him, locking him in place.

    A psychic-type Cyborg had locked onto him, using its abilities to pierce through illusions and pinpoint his exact location.

    "Hunter''s Mark!"

    Another Cyborg, a tracker, tagged him instantly. A glowing sigil flared to life on Ethan''s back.

    Then came the third¡ªthis one a spatial-type. It raised its hand, and the air around Ethan thickened like syrup.

    "Spatial Lockdown!"

    The space around him compressed, freezing the air itself. Ethan could barely move.

    These three Cyborgs weren''t built for offense¡ªbut their utility was off the charts. Together, they were a perfect trap.

    Their systems were linked, sharing data, vision, and real-time updates. They moved as one.

    Just as Richard had planned¡ªPerfect Team, fully deployed.

    Sable opened his eyes.

    Twin beams of blazing yellow light shot from his pupils, piercing the sky. His power surged to its peak, the air around him vibrating with raw force.

    "This time¡­ you''re not getting away."

    ...

 Chapter 503 - 503: He... heâ€™s still alive?

    In an instant, the ground erupted¡ªevery grain of sand lifted into the air as if gravity had suddenly vanished. The golden dust surged toward Ethan, wrapping around him like a living storm.

    His vision vanished. All he could see was a swirling world of sand, a suffocating haze of yellow and the raging force of the Absolute Domain.

    A crimson gleam flickered in Ethan''s eyes. The power of the Domain of the Dead surged outward, pushing back against the encroaching sand. The two forces clashed, neither giving way, forming a massive sphere of sand that trapped Ethan at its center like a prisoner in a sealed tomb.

    But that wasn''t all.

    Cyborg''s psychic interference hit him next, followed by the Hunter''s Mark locking onto his presence, and then the Spatial Lockdown snapped into place. All of it layered on top of him, one after another.

    Ethan was now completely sealed off¡ªcut off from the outside world in a closed-off battlefield.

    His movements were severely restricted. Even lifting an arm felt like trying to push through a mountain. Every motion came with crushing resistance, like he was buried under ten thousand tons of pressure.

    But the Perfect Team wasn''t done yet.

    They had one last trump card.

    "Bloodrose, now! Do it!" Sable shouted, his voice sharp with urgency.

    Bloodrose had been waiting for this moment. She rose slowly from the ground, her slender figure steady, katana in hand¡ªStellar Fang gleaming in the dim light.

    She was ready to burn every drop of her blood to unleash her strongest attack.

    "Never thought I''d be pushed this far¡­" she murmured, almost to herself. Then she lifted her gaze. Her eyes turned blood-red, the crimson spreading until it drowned out the whites completely.

    A second later, a thick, fiery aura of blood ignited around her like a blaze, engulfing her entire body in a storm of red flame.

    The sky above was painted in a deep, burning crimson. Her power surged outward like a tidal wave, shaking the air itself.

    The blood aura was so intense that her body¡ªnow a dark red silhouette¡ªseemed to distort the space around her. The air rippled, trembling with pressure.

    Bloodrose raised the Stellar Fang and sliced open her palm. Blood spilled freely, and she ran it along the blade, coating the entire weapon in her own essence.

    The already indestructible Stellar Fang now pulsed with a savage red glow, sharper and deadlier than ever.

    "Slash!"

    With a fierce cry, Bloodrose bent her knees and launched herself into the air.

    The ground beneath her cracked and collapsed from the sheer force of her takeoff.

    She shot forward like a missile, her body wreathed in flames, aiming straight for the massive sand sphere.

    Her katana cut through everything¡ªsand, psychic energy, spatial barriers¡ªnothing could stop her. She was a force of nature, unstoppable and absolute.

    Where her blade pointed, nothing could stand in her way.

    And then¡ªshe saw him.

    The figure in white at the center.

    Her ultimate strike was unleashed.

    Ethan, still struggling against the crushing forces, saw her coming. With the raw resilience of the Zombie King''s body, he twisted slightly to the right, trying to dodge the blow.

    Their bodies passed each other in a blur.

    BOOM!

    Bloodrose''s strike shattered the balance of every force in play. The moment her blade hit, the entire battlefield exploded.

    The Domain of Sand erupted, mixed with spatial energy, psychic force, and raw destructive power. Shockwaves blasted outward in every direction.

    At the center, a massive mushroom cloud rose into the sky.

    Even the clouds above were torn apart.

    The earth shook violently, deep cracks ripping through the ground and spreading like wildfire.

    People nearby were thrown off their feet, scrambling to escape the blast zone.

    "Run!"

    "The shockwave''s insane!"

    "Get out of here, now!"

    "...!"

    Even the aftershocks were deadly. A few slower Awakeners were caught in the blast and instantly reduced to dust.

    Chris, Leah, and the others were just as stunned. They quickly retreated, flying back to a safer distance.

    Their hearts pounded with fear¡ªand awe.

    A battle with this level of destruction¡­ it might be the first of its kind on Earth.

    "This is insane¡­"

    "I''ve never seen anything like it."

    "What about Ethan? Did he survive that?"

    "No idea¡­" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "..."

    The shockwaves from the battle had been so intense that the ground at the epicenter was left in utter ruin. Deep fissures split the earth, and from within them, jets of white steam hissed upward like the breath of some slumbering beast.

    Thick smoke and dust hung in the air for a long while before finally beginning to settle.

    Richard, the head of Genesis Biotech, stood frozen, eyes locked on the battlefield. His fists were clenched so tightly that the veins on the backs of his hands bulged. His heart pounded with anticipation, adrenaline surging through him.

    The last time he''d felt this kind of thrill was when he watched Messi win the World Cup live.

    "That damn Zombie King from L.A... is he finally dead?" he muttered, barely daring to believe it.

    The explosion had been so massive, so apocalyptic, that he hadn''t been able to see a thing. All he caught was Bloodrose''s final, devastating strike¡ªand then the world had gone white with the blast.

    "He''s gotta be dead, right? This was your Perfect Team plan, after all, Mr. Richard!" his assistant said, eyes gleaming with excitement.

    Richard nodded slowly, exhaling a long, shaky breath. "Yeah... this plan''s been in the works for a long time."

    And it had. Every piece had been meticulously placed, every move calculated. And now, it had all come together exactly as he''d envisioned.

    First, Cyborg used the Hunter''s Mark to locate and tag the target. Then another Cyborg locked onto Ethan''s position with psychic interference. A third deployed Spatial Lockdown to trap him in place.

    After that, a high-level Awakener engaged him directly, draining his stamina and limiting his movement even further.

    And finally, Bloodrose¡ªan Awakener with overwhelming offensive power¡ªdelivered the killing blow.

    That was how you hunted the Zombie King of Los Angeles.

    Richard couldn''t help but smile. "Just like I always say... we make our own destiny."

    The other Awakeners from Genesis Biotech were equally fired up. Their hearts raced with the thrill of victory.

    Could it be? Was the battle finally over?

    The L.A. Zombie Horde had been a nightmare looming over them all, a mountain pressing down on their chests, suffocating them with its sheer presence.

    If they''d really brought it down today, this would go down in history as a legendary battle.

    Every one of them would have their names etched into the monument of glory.

    But on the other side of the battlefield, the zombie faction had gone eerily still.

    All the major Zombie Kings¡ªBulldozer, Laura, Little Shadow, and others¡ªstood in silence, their blood-red eyes fixed on the center of the explosion.

    "Did Boss really lose?" someone muttered.

    "No way, right?"

    "Yeah... Boss never loses."

    Laura narrowed her eyes, staring hard into the smoke. "I can still feel his presence. He''s still there."

    "Oh? So he''s okay?" Bulldozer asked, his voice low and hopeful.

    "He''s not in danger," Laura replied, shaking her head. But then her tone shifted, more serious. "But... the consequences might be bad."

    "Consequences? What do you mean?" the others asked, confused. Her words didn''t seem to match.

    All eyes turned back to the battlefield.

    The smoke finally began to clear.

    The first figures to emerge were Sable and the three Cyborgs. Their once-imposing presence was gone. They looked battered, covered in dust and grime, their expressions dazed and shaken.

    Then, at the center, Bloodrose came into view.

    She was down on one knee, using her Stellar Fang katana to prop herself up.

    "Cough¡ªcough!"

    She hacked violently, blood pouring from her mouth. Her entire body was soaked in it¡ªshe looked like a walking corpse, a "blood doll" barely holding together. Even her pores were leaking red, her body pushed to the brink of collapse.

    And then, everyone''s gaze shifted to the very heart of the battlefield.

    The dust parted.

    A figure stood there, tall and unmoving, like a lone pine tree in a storm-ravaged forest.

    Gasps rippled through the crowd.

    It was Ethan.

    He was still standing.

    But he wasn''t moving. His head was slightly bowed, eyes fixed on his chest. He stood there in complete silence, like a statue carved from stone.

    Shock and disbelief spread like wildfire.

    "He... he''s still alive?"

    "...How?"

    ...

 Chapter 504 - 504: The end of eleganceâ€¦

    A long, jagged tear split across the left side of Ethan''s white dress shirt, and crimson blood began to seep through, blooming like a fiery red rose unfurling slowly across the fabric.

    Ethan''s eyes locked onto the spreading stain, pupils narrowing to pinpricks. Time itself seemed to slow, each second stretching out like an eternity.

    "¡­My shirt''s ruined."

    The next instant, a wave of raw, feral energy exploded from his body, crashing over the battlefield like a tidal wave.

    Everyone froze. Breaths caught in throats. A suffocating fear gripped the air.

    "W-What the hell is going on?"

    "That guy¡ªthe Zombie King from L.A.¡ªhe''s still alive?!"

    "He took that hit and didn''t die?"

    "Then that means¡­"

    "¡­"

    Only now did the Awakener squad from Genesis Biotech realize the truth: the fight wasn''t over. The real bloodbath was just beginning.

    Even Sable, their top-tier SS-class Awakener, was drenched in cold sweat, his clothes clinging to him, face twisted in disbelief.

    "This¡­ this can''t be happening."

    He''d thrown everything at Ethan¡ªhis entire squad''s combined strength¡ªand still couldn''t bring him down. Hell, he wasn''t even sure if Ethan had been hurt at all.

    Maybe Bloodrose''s blade had sliced into his body¡­ or maybe it had only torn the shirt.

    Sable didn''t want to imagine the answer.

    This Zombie King was a monster¡ªsomething beyond terrifying.

    And now, the aura pouring off him was even more intense than before. It was overwhelming, like standing at the base of a mountain so massive, so immovable, it crushed any hope of climbing it.

    Ethan slowly reached up, grabbed the torn fabric of his shirt, and yanked it off in one swift motion.

    His upper body was revealed¡ªlean, powerful, every muscle perfectly sculpted like a work of art. Not bulky, but precise. Deadly. Beautiful.

    Everyone stared, stunned into silence. No one dared to breathe.

    Except for Chris and his crew, who were grinning ear to ear.

    "Looks like Ethan''s done playing around," Chris said, eyes gleaming. "Genesis Biotech and the Black Hand Legion are screwed."

    Nora, meanwhile, was practically drooling, her eyes sparkling like cartoon stars.

    "He''s so hot¡­ I just wanna wrap my legs around his waist and never let go."

    "¡­" The rest of the group stared at her, expressions blank.

    "Nora! Can you not be horny for five minutes?" Brandon groaned.

    Chris nodded furiously. "Seriously. If you''ve got needs, take it out on me instead!"

    ¡­

    The mood couldn''t have been more different on the Genesis Biotech side. The tension was suffocating. Everyone''s face was dark, like a storm was about to break.

    "Richard¡­ I think your ''Perfect Team'' just failed the hunt," his assistant whispered, voice trembling.

    Richard''s eyes were locked on Ethan, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed hard.

    "Don''t panic. He''s just bluffing. That Zombie King''s running on fumes. He''s about to drop any second now."

    "¡­You sure about that?" Doubt flickered in every face around him.

    But Ethan stood tall in the center of the field, his cold gaze sweeping across them. The killing intent in his eyes was so thick it felt like a physical force. His presence grew darker, heavier¡ªmore violent by the second. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If that''s how it is¡­" Ethan said, voice low and calm, "then let''s make this world as dirty as my shirt."

    "Cut the theatrics!" Bloodrose snarled, teeth clenched. She forced herself to her feet, lifting her Stellar Fang blade once more and charging at him.

    She was burning the last of her life force, her blood igniting like fuel. Her speed surged, faster and faster, until she was a blur.

    The blade screamed through the air, sonic booms trailing behind it like a requiem.

    But Ethan didn''t even flinch.

    He raised his hand¡ªand caught the blade mid-swing.

    CLANG!

    The Stellar Fang stopped dead, like it had slammed into a wall of solid steel. It didn''t budge an inch.

    "¡­What the hell¡­" Chris and the others stared, expressions twisted with disbelief. Something about this didn''t sit right.

    "He¡­ he caught the blade. With his bare hand."

    "Yeah. That''s not how he usually fights."

    "Didn''t he used to freak out about getting dirty?"

    "¡­"

    Mia said nothing, her bright eyes fixed on Ethan. Only she knew the truth¡ªhis so-called "clean freak" thing wasn''t that serious. He just liked being cleaner than most people.

    Back at the orphanage, they used to pick cherries together, make beef pot pie in the tiny kitchen¡­

    Bloodrose was using every ounce of strength she had left, desperately trying to yank her katana free. But Ethan''s grip was like a steel vice¡ªno matter how hard she struggled, the blade didn''t budge.

    Then, without warning, Ethan swung the Star Map slab in a wide arc¡ªstraight at her head.

    In her current state, Bloodrose couldn''t even raise a defense.

    THUD!

    The impact landed with a sickening crunch. Her skull exploded like a melon, bursting into a fine red mist.

    A blood-red crystal core shot from the wreckage, spinning through the air.

    Ethan calmly stowed the slab away, then reached out and caught the core like it was nothing.

    Bloodrose''s headless body crumpled at his feet, collapsing into a heap of lifeless flesh.

    "One down," Ethan muttered.

    He stood there, shirtless, holding the Stellar Fang katana in one hand and the crimson crystal core in the other. Then, without hesitation, he popped the core into his mouth and swallowed it whole.

    An SS-grade crystal core¡ªhuman origin, straight from the Awakened Files. Rare. Powerful. Priceless.

    A rush of thick, metallic blood scent hit his nose. To a zombie, it was intoxicating¡ªlike chugging a thousand gallons of fresh blood in one go.

    The pure energy surged through him, flooding his veins. His pale skin flushed with a faint red hue, a soft mist of blood aura rising from his body.

    Ethan could feel it¡ªhis body was changing. High-level crystal cores could influence the path of his evolution.

    What kind of power would Bloodrose''s core unlock?

    He didn''t know yet.

    But he was eager to find out.

    Then his gaze shifted¡ªcold, focused¡ªlocking onto Sable and the remaining Genesis Biotech forces.

    "Alright," Ethan said, voice low and calm. "You''re next."

    Hissss¡­

    Sable sucked in a sharp breath. Watching the Zombie King devour Bloodrose''s core like it was candy¡­ it was terrifying.

    It felt like they''d opened Pandora''s box¡ªand unleashed something far worse than they could''ve imagined.

    "Attack!" he barked.

    There was no turning back now. He had no choice but to commit.

    The three remaining Cyborgs surged forward, weapons primed, systems locked in.

    Sable''s Absolute Domain flared to life again, summoning a storm of golden sand that roared across the battlefield like a desert tsunami.

    But Ethan didn''t dodge.

    He charged straight into the storm.

    At the same time, his own Domain of the Dead unfurled¡ªan oppressive, suffocating force that blanketed the area like a death shroud.

    In an instant, the swirling sand froze mid-air, suspended like time itself had stopped.

    Ethan moved through the sandstorm like a ghost, unstoppable, tearing through it like it wasn''t even there.

    "He''s coming!" one of the Cyborgs shouted, panic in his voice.

    Sable''s eyes widened in horror. Death was coming for him¡ªand fast.

    The three Cyborgs didn''t hesitate. Even with the odds stacked against them, they followed their final orders to the letter.

    Their minds locked onto Ethan¡ªHunter''s Mark activated, Spatial Lockdown engaged, and psychic pressure bearing down from all sides.

    Three forces converged on him at once.

    But the air around Ethan rippled violently, his sheer physical power distorting the space around him. The pressure was immense, crushing¡ªbut he didn''t stop.

    He pushed forward, step by brutal step, tearing through every barrier with nothing but raw strength.

    And then¡ªhe was in front of Sable.

    This was the moment Ethan had been waiting for.

    A real fight. No tricks. No running.

    Just power against power.

    His muscles tensed, veins bulging. He pulled out the Star Map slab again, leapt into the air like a meteor breaking through the sky¡ª

    And came crashing down.

    The end of elegance¡­ was pure, unrelenting violence.

    ¡­

 Chapter 505 - 505: Run!

    Sable could only watch in horror as the raging figure barreled toward him, getting closer by the second. The pressure was so overwhelming that the very space around him seemed to freeze¡ªhe couldn''t move an inch.

    And then, that crushing wave of destruction finally hit.

    BOOM!

    The ground within a 300-foot radius collapsed with a thunderous roar, deep cracks spiderwebbing outward like shattered glass. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The sand that had been suspended in the air came raining down in sheets. The power of the Absolute Domain shattered completely, like the curtain falling on a spectacular performance¡ªits final act complete.

    Sable was gone, buried beneath the broken stone.

    He''d already burned through most of his strength unleashing his ultimate attack. There was no way he could stand up to Ethan now.

    As the shockwaves of the battle faded, Ethan''s powerful frame emerged once more into view.

    Only now, he held something new in his hand¡ªa dark yellow crystal core, pulsing with dense, pure elemental energy.

    "Hunt complete," he said coolly.

    ¡­

    Richard and the others stood frozen, stunned speechless.

    Two of their top-tier Awakened from The Awakened Files were dead. The remaining three Cyborgs were drained of energy, barely able to stand, let alone fight.

    Which meant one thing¡ªRichard''s long-planned, meticulously crafted "Perfect Team Project" had just gone up in smoke.

    "No¡­ No, this can''t be happening!" he muttered, refusing to believe it.

    "Richard, looks like Sable and the others were already running on fumes," his assistant said quietly.

    "Shut up!"

    Richard snapped, unable to accept the crushing reality. His voice cracked with desperation. "We still have people left, don''t we? Attack! Just hold out a little longer¡ªif we can take down that Zombie King, we still have a shot!"

    "Uh¡­"

    The people around him exchanged uneasy glances.

    It was clear Richard had taken too big a hit¡ªhe was starting to lose it.

    "If we kill the Los Angeles Zombie King, we''ll be the strongest force in America! We''ll have unlimited resources at our feet! What the hell are you all waiting for?!" he shouted.

    ROOOAAARRR¡ª!

    But before anyone could move, a deafening roar erupted like a tidal wave crashing down from the heavens. It was wild, thunderous, and filled with manic excitement.

    "Our boss won!"

    "Of course he did¡ªhe''s the boss!"

    "Man, the enemy was weak as hell. The second he got serious, it was over."

    "Not a single one of them could put up a real fight."

    "Lame."

    The other Zombie Kings, led by Bulldozer, howled in triumph. Some even looked disappointed, like the show ended too soon. To make up for it, they turned their attention to the remaining Genesis Biotech Awakeners¡ªeager to kill a few themselves and scratch that itch.

    "Kill them all!"

    The Zombie Kings regrouped, rallying their massive horde¡ªhundreds of thousands strong¡ªand charged the human lines in a wave of unstoppable fury.s were no longer the "strongest defense." They were now just a "broken line."

    In the chaos, the Elegy Zombie King raised her voice in a fierce, soaring battle song. Her melody echoed across the battlefield, growing louder and more intense. Vines surged forward, fungal spores burst into the air, and Genesis Biotech''s Awakeners dropped one after another, screaming as they were torn apart by a dozen different methods.

    And from their corpses, delicate pink flowers began to bloom.

    "We can''t hold them! Fall back!"

    "Screw honor¡ªwe need to survive!"

    "Run! Just run!"

    "...!"

    The Awakeners from Genesis Biotech had completely lost the will to fight. Panic spread like wildfire as they broke ranks and fled, each one desperate to escape the nightmare battlefield.

    "Get back here! All of you, get the hell back here!" Richard screamed, his hair disheveled, voice raw with fury. He spun toward his assistant and barked, "Anyone who tries to run¡ªkill them! Kill them all!"

    But no one answered.

    He turned around.

    "¡­Huh? Where''s my assistant?"

    ¡­

    Even Richard''s most loyal aides had abandoned him. The empire he''d spent years building¡ªGenesis Biotech''s North American division, a corporate titan¡ªcollapsed in an instant.

    Everything he''d worked for was gone. Hollow-eyed and broken, Richard slowly sank to his knees atop the armored vehicle.

    Awakeners sprinted past him in a frenzy, barely sparing him a glance. Ahead, the zombie horde surged like a tidal wave, swallowing the land.

    And yet Richard just knelt there, motionless, like a ghost in the middle of a storm.

    Then, a deep, magnetic voice spoke behind him.

    "It''s over."

    "¡­What?"

    Richard turned his head slowly. Ethan was walking toward him, calm and composed, a faint, bitter smile tugging at Richard''s lips.

    "You won. But don''t get too comfortable."

    "Oh? Got any last words?" Ethan asked, voice low and steady.

    The once-proud head of Genesis Biotech''s North American HQ¡ªnow reduced to a pitiful wreck.

    Ethan didn''t stop walking. He stepped right up to Richard, raised the Star Map tablet in his hand, and brought it down¡ªending Richard''s story in a single, merciful blow.

    ¡­

    But beyond the clash between the zombies and Genesis Biotech, there was a third faction caught in the chaos: the Black Hand Legion.

    According to the Genesis Biotech Awakeners, they were nothing more than a ragtag bunch of mercenaries. Even their five so-called leaders were barely on par with fourth-gen Cyborgs.

    Their rank-and-file were even worse¡ªcowards at heart, each one following the unspoken rule: "Save yourself, screw everyone else." The moment the tide turned against them, they were already looking for exits.

    So when the zombie horde hit them in waves, they crumbled like wet paper.

    "Damn it! Looks like this is the end of the line," Vanessa cursed under her breath, eyes darting around like a cornered fox. She was already planning her escape.

    But the second she turned to run, a figure stepped into her path.

    Thin frame. Wild, tangled hair. One arm gleamed with silver alloy, its clawed blade slick with fresh blood.

    Laura.

    The same Laura whose arm had been severed by Slade, the Black Hand Legion''s leader. And now, she was here for payback.

    A cruel smile curled across Laura''s lips.

    "Shit," Vanessa muttered. She knew she didn''t stand a chance against Laura. She pivoted, ready to bolt in another direction¡ª

    But it was too late.

    Bulldozer''s massive form loomed ahead, and from every side came the other Zombie Kings¡ªLittle Shadow, Lil'' Shroom, Sprout¡ªclosing in like a noose.

    Behind them, elite zombies poured in, sealing off every escape route.

    Vanessa froze. She knew exactly why they were here.

    They were here to settle a score.

    "Slade, you bastard¡­ you really dragged me down with you," she muttered bitterly. Surrounded by the most powerful zombies on the battlefield, she knew there was no way out.

    But as a leader of the Black Hand Legion, she''d already made peace with death.

    ROAR!

    With a savage cry, the Zombie Kings lunged.

    Vanessa didn''t resist. Instead, in her final moments, she pulled out her phone and began typing a message. Just before the horde engulfed her, she hit send.

    ¡­

    Ding ding ding!

    In Blackhand City, Sophia''s phone buzzed suddenly. She jumped like a startled rabbit and snatched it up.

    The first thing she saw was: "Run!"

    "Did¡­ did the battle go south?" she whispered, brows furrowing as she read the sender''s name¡ªVanessa.

    It was clear now. The zombies were slaughtering the humans. Blackhand City had fallen.

    "Vanessa¡­ is she dead?"

    A strange emptiness bloomed in Sophia''s chest. She''d always had mixed feelings about Vanessa¡ªresentment, even dislike¡ªbut now that she was gone, Sophia felt something she couldn''t quite name.

    Because even in her final moments¡­ Vanessa had thought of her.

    "But¡­ where am I supposed to run to?"

    She scrolled down and saw another line beneath the warning.

    An address.

    Outside the U.S., tucked away in a remote mountain range¡ªa private estate.

    "¡­What is this place?"

    ...

 Chapter 506 - 506: Then... we keep going.

    Staring at the unfamiliar address on her screen, Sophia couldn''t help but feel a surge of curiosity.

    "Could this be... the hideout of the Black Hand Legion''s supreme leader?"

    With Blackhand City now fallen, she had nowhere else to go. Vanessa had given her this one lead¡ªthis one location¡ªand that was all she had.

    With no other options, Sophia didn''t hesitate. She didn''t even bother packing. She turned and bolted for the rooftop.

    There, waiting for her, was a sleek aircraft.

    She jogged up the ramp and climbed inside, heading straight for the control panel. Her fingers flew across the interface as she punched in the coordinates Vanessa had sent.

    The aircraft''s autopilot kicked in immediately. It even had a flight history log.

    Sophia blinked in surprise¡ªVanessa had been to this place before.

    That only made her more certain: this had to be the lair of the Black Hand Legion''s elusive leader.

    "Am I... really going to meet him?"

    Her lips were dry. She swallowed hard. The leader of the Black Hand Legion was a mystery wrapped in myth¡ªpowerful, enigmatic, and utterly unknowable. No one even knew if they were a man or a woman.

    Sophia knew this trip could be insanely dangerous. But maybe... just maybe, it was also the start of something new.

    She didn''t let herself hesitate. With a deep breath, she slammed her palm down on the ignition.

    The aircraft roared to life, blue flames blasting from its thrusters as it shot into the sky.

    As the altitude climbed rapidly, Blackhand City shrank beneath her, the chaos below becoming a distant blur. Just beyond the city limits, the battlefield raged on¡ªa blood-soaked hellscape overrun by the undead.

    From her vantage point, Sophia could see it all: hundreds of thousands of zombies swarming like locusts, flooding the hills and valleys, tearing through the last remnants of humanity.

    The entire region had become a living nightmare.

    Then the aircraft pierced the clouds, and the horror below vanished from view.

    "I''ll be back," Sophia whispered to herself.

    ...

    Back on the battlefield, the slaughter dragged on for two full hours before it finally ended. Richard''s so-called "ultimate defense line" had been completely overrun by the zombie horde.

    The Perfect Team¡ªwiped out.

    Cyborg units T-01 through T-07¡ªdestroyed.

    Now, the undead were sweeping the field, scavenging what was left. Their enemies had been fresh, living humans¡ªso for the zombies, this was nothing short of a feast.

    They clustered in small groups, hunched over the corpses, tearing into flesh with blood-slick jaws. Their faces were grotesque, smeared with gore.

    The air was filled with the sounds of ripping, chewing, and snarling as they fought each other for scraps.

    The setting sun cast a blood-red glow over the carnage, painting the ruined landscape in crimson hues. It looked like something out of a nightmare¡ªa twisted, surreal masterpiece of death.

    Ethan stood among the wreckage.

    From his spatial storage ring, he pulled out a crisp, clean white shirt and slipped it on.

    He buttoned it slowly, one button at a time. With each click, the savage aura that had surrounded him during the battle faded, replaced by his usual calm, composed demeanor.

    By the time he fastened the last button, he looked immaculate¡ªuntouched by the chaos around him.

    "What now?" came a voice from behind.

    It was Mia. She was covered in blood, her wounds scabbed over. The fight had pushed her to her absolute limit¡ªher pain threshold nearly maxed out, her body on the verge of collapse.

    Ethan paused, then said, "We rest."

    "Mm..." Mia nodded. She knew what he meant. "Rest" meant laying low for a while, absorbing energy from the crystal cores they''d collected.

    "And after that?" she asked.

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed, his gaze drifting toward the northeast.

    "Then... we keep going."

    Behind Ethan, Chris and the others froze, their faces paling as the implications sank in.

    The horde¡ªhundreds of thousands strong¡ªwasn''t stopping. It was going to keep rolling forward, sweeping across America, crushing everything in its path, absorbing any surviving factions, and growing even more unstoppable.

    According to the Zombie King files, there was only one other Zombie King left in the U.S. besides Ethan. And that one? Located somewhere in the northeast.

    But now that Ethan had taken down Genesis Biotech''s North American HQ and looted a mountain of resources, he was on a whole different level. Just from that last battle alone, he''d scored two SS-grade crystal cores, over a dozen S+ cores, and dozens more S-grade ones.

    And that was just the beginning. The Genesis Biotech warehouse probably still had a ton of valuable stock left.

    So yeah, that other Zombie King? Technically in the same category, but realistically? No match. Hell, Ethan''s underlings could probably wipe them out without breaking a sweat.

    Ethan didn''t even consider them a threat.

    Mia, standing nearby, gave him a long look. Then, casually, she shifted the topic.

    "By the way... my Tachi broke during the fight." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh." Ethan nodded, acknowledging her words¡ªbut didn''t move. He just stood there, completely still, offering no follow-up.

    Mia stared at him. He stared back. The silence stretched.

    The air between them grew... weirdly tense.

    Chris, Leah, and the others exchanged awkward glances, standing stiffly in place. No one dared interrupt. No one dared speak.

    Finally, after a long beat, Ethan sighed and flipped his hand. A sleek katana materialized in his grip¡ªStellar Fang. Without a word, he tossed it to her.

    He didn''t need it. He had the Star Map slab now¡ªhis main weapon. The katana was just collecting dust.

    Mia caught it mid-air. The hilt was cold and solid in her palm. Despite its elegant, slender design, the blade was surprisingly heavy¡ªover a hundred pounds.

    But for someone with her strength, it felt just right.

    "Now that''s more like it," she said with a satisfied nod. Truth was, when she mentioned her Tachi breaking, she''d been fishing for a replacement. Mission accomplished.

    Ethan gave her a look. "Take care of it. Don''t lose it. And when you''re done, give it back."

    "...Seriously?" Mia''s eye twitched. So stingy...

    Still, she figured it was better to have it than not. She was already thinking about handing it over to the research team¡ªsee if they could reverse-engineer how it was forged from extraterrestrial meteorite.

    After all, they''d hauled back a bunch of meteorite chunks from Albuquerque. Maybe she could get her own custom blade made.

    ...

    With the battlefield cleared, Ethan gathered up all the high-grade crystal cores and stashed them away. Then he turned his attention to the Genesis Biotech North America HQ.

    Time to see what was inside that warehouse.

    Evolution virus samples? Crystal Core Armaments? Or maybe something even crazier?

    He couldn''t help but feel a little excited. It was like finishing a dungeon and finally getting to open the treasure chest.

    At that moment, the Genesis Biotech base was already under new management¡ªBig Ears had taken over.

    "Hey! Clean that up! Get rid of the bloodstains!"

    "And you¡ªyeah, you! There''s broken glass over there! You blind or what?"

    "Goddamn it! Do you even know how to sweep?! You''re useless!"

    "..."

    Big Ears was losing his mind trying to direct the cleanup.

    He knew the boss liked things tidy, so he''d decided to get a head start on cleaning the place up. Hell, even during the battle, he''d told the others to go easy¡ªtry not to break too much stuff.

    But commanding zombies to clean? Way harder than commanding them to kill.

    Killing was instinct. Cleaning? That was basically anti-zombie behavior.

    Even the more evolved ones¡ªthose with higher intelligence¡ªhad zero concept of "clean." They couldn''t tell the difference between dirty and spotless.

    Honestly, even Big Ears himself was a little fuzzy on the details.

    "This is giving me a damn headache..." he muttered, rubbing his temples.

    ...

 Chapter 507 - 507: Ancient castle

    Moments later, a sleek aircraft appeared in the distance, gliding smoothly through the sky before touching down in the courtyard.

    With a crisp click, the hatch swung open¡ªand out stepped Ethan and his crew.

    "Holy crap! So this is the North American headquarters of Genesis Biotech¡­" Chris and the others scanned their surroundings, eyes wide with awe. Towering buildings loomed all around them, sleek and modern.

    None of them had ever imagined they''d get the chance to set foot in a place like this.

    The Genesis Biotech facility wasn''t just a corporate hub¡ªit also housed a treasure trove of resources still valuable to humanity: advanced cultivation systems for vegetables and fruits, cutting-edge biotech, and more.

    Naturally, Mia had her own plans. She figured she''d tag along with Ethan and do a little "clean-up"¡ªafter all, there was plenty of stuff he probably wouldn''t even use. Might as well help herself to the "junk," right?

    "Boss! Genesis Biotech North America is officially under our control!" Big Ears came jogging over with Shrimpy and Gatorax in tow, reporting in with a grin.

    Ethan swept his gaze across the area, noting the signs of recent cleanup.

    "Not bad," he said with a nod.

    Big Ears lit up at the praise, practically beaming. He shot smug glances at Shrimpy and Gatorax, clearly basking in the moment and not-so-subtly showing off.

    With the base secured, Ethan, Mia, and the rest of the group began wandering through the facility, taking in the sights of the legendary Genesis Biotech headquarters¡ªand, of course, scavenging for anything useful along the way.

    The place was massive, with pristine buildings that looked like they''d just been finished yesterday. Walking through the halls felt like stepping back in time¡ªback before the world went to hell.

    Many of the buildings were brand new, never even occupied.

    Ethan was already thinking about making this place their temporary base of operations.

    Of course, some of the core areas were locked down tight, protected by biometric security¡ªfingerprint and retinal scans required. Unauthorized access would trigger the self-destruct system.

    But that wasn''t a problem for Ethan. With his Domain of the Dead ability, he could phase through barriers and move freely, collecting whatever he wanted without setting off any alarms.

    ...

    With Genesis Biotech''s North American HQ fallen and Blackhand City wiped off the map, Texas was now firmly under Ethan''s control.

    Meanwhile, Sophia was still aboard her aircraft, having already left U.S. airspace and crossed into foreign territory.

    The journey had been relatively smooth. A few mutated beasts had tried to interfere, but her aircraft was top-of-the-line¡ªequipped with Crystal Core Firearms and Blasters for defense. Nothing had gotten close enough to be a real threat.

    Still, her mind was a storm of emotions¡ªrelief, regret, frustration, and something else she couldn''t quite name.

    "No one''s coming to save you. If you want something done, do it yourself¡­"

    She muttered the words under her breath, her voice barely audible over the hum of the engine. The fall of Blackhand City had shaken her¡ªchanged her.

    No one''s coming. You can''t count on anyone. Power¡­ power is the only thing that matters.

    For the first time, Sophia felt a real desire to become an Awakener.

    But the truth was, she''d lived a pampered life. She''d never fought, never bled. Her only claim to power was the Neurocore she''d formed using evolution serums.

    She was still a long way from becoming a true Awakener.

    "What the hell am I supposed to do now?" she murmured, a hint of despair creeping into her voice.

    Just then, the aircraft began to slow down sharply, its descent smooth but deliberate.

    The ship, powered by a crystal core, was fully autonomous¡ªno pilot needed. Everything was handled by the onboard AI.

    "Are we there already?" Sophia rushed to the window.

    Night had fallen. The sky outside was pitch black, thick with storm clouds. Lightning forked across the heavens¡ªwhite, red, and violet bolts tearing through the sky like angry serpents. Thunder cracked so loud it rattled the glass.

    The whole scene was eerie, oppressive.

    Sophia stood alone, far from home, in a place she didn''t recognize. A knot of unease twisted in her gut.

    The aircraft was landing in the middle of a dense forest. Under the cover of night, the trees below looked like a sea of shadows.

    The wind howled through the canopy, and the trees swayed violently, their silhouettes dancing like demons reaching out to her with clawed hands.

    "What the hell¡­"

    A chill ran down Sophia''s spine.

    Where the hell am I?

    The aircraft dropped sharply, slicing through the thick night air before vanishing into the shadows of the towering trees below.

    With a soft whoosh, the blue tail flames retracted, and the ship settled smoothly onto the ground.

    Sophia peered out and saw that the landing site was a stone platform, paved with rounded river stones¡ªclearly man-made, with signs of careful craftsmanship.

    "So¡­ someone has been here," she murmured.

    The hatch slid open with a hiss, splitting to either side. A gust of cold night wind rushed in, whipping her hair around like invisible hands trying to drag her out.

    Sophia shivered, narrowing her eyes against the chill. She grabbed a high-powered flashlight and flicked it on, sweeping the beam across the dark forest outside.

    The trees swayed violently in the wind, their leaves rustling like whispers in the dark. Each trunk was massive¡ªthick enough that it would take three or four people linking arms to wrap around one. It looked like she''d landed in the middle of a primeval forest.

    But cutting through the dense woods was a narrow path, also paved with river stones, leading into the darkness. She couldn''t see where it ended.

    Sophia hesitated. Alone, in a place like this, fear was inevitable. But there was no turning back now.

    She took a deep breath, steeled herself, and jumped down from the aircraft. Her boots hit the stone with a dull thud, and she started walking toward the path.

    The cold wind sliced through her clothes, making her flinch. She pulled her jacket tighter around her and kept the flashlight beam moving, scanning the shadows as she walked.

    BOOM!

    A deafening crack of thunder split the sky, followed by a jagged bolt of lightning that lit up the forest like daylight for a split second.

    Then came the rain.

    Huge, heavy drops pelted the trees, the ground, and Sophia herself. The sound of it crashing through the leaves mixed with the howling wind, creating a chaotic, almost primal symphony.

    Within moments, she was soaked to the skin. The cold bit deeper, and she instinctively hunched her shoulders, trembling uncontrollably.

    Her hair clung to her face, plastered down by the rain. Water streamed down her jawline in rivulets.

    "So cold¡­" she muttered through chattering teeth.

    The fear, the storm, the isolation¡ªit all pressed down on her. She quickened her pace, flashlight beam bouncing wildly with each step.

    After what felt like forever¡ªthough it was probably only ten minutes¡ªshe finally reached the end of the path.

    Ahead, stone steps rose toward the edge of a cliff. And there, looming in the darkness, was a massive, ancient castle.

    BOOM!

    Another thunderclap echoed across the sky, and lightning lit up the scene behind the castle in a dazzling display of raw power. The bolts crisscrossed the heavens, illuminating the towering structure in stark flashes.

    Sophia stood frozen, eyes wide, her face flickering between light and shadow. The sight was breathtaking¡ªand terrifying.

    The castle looked like something out of a medieval nightmare. Gothic spires, weathered stone, and an overwhelming sense of weight and age. It felt like a sleeping beast, crouched in the dark, watching her.

    A few windows glowed faintly with candlelight, flickering behind thick glass.

    "What¡­ is this place?" she whispered. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But deep down, she already knew.

    This had to be the estate Vanessa had mentioned¡ªthe final destination of her journey.

    Could it be¡­ the supreme leader of the Black Hand Legion lived here?

    And if so¡­ who the hell was he?

    Sophia took a deep breath. The cold, damp air filled her lungs, sharp and bracing. It cleared her head, gave her just enough clarity to push forward.

    She climbed the steps slowly, one at a time, until she stood before the castle''s front gate.

    The wrought-iron fence towered over her¡ªeasily twenty feet high¡ªpainted black and gleaming wet in the rain.

    At the center of the gate was a carved emblem: a monstrous creature, twisted and grotesque.

    Sophia leaned in for a closer look.

    It was a giant bat, wings spread wide, fangs bared in a snarl. The detail was chilling¡ªalmost lifelike.

    She reached out and tried to push the gate open, but it didn''t budge. Locked.

    So she raised her hand and banged on it, hard.

    CLANG! CLANG!

    The sound echoed through the storm, metal rattling under her fists.

    "Hey! Is anyone in there?!"

    Her voice was nearly swallowed by the wind and rain.

    But she stood her ground, soaked and shivering, staring into the darkness beyond the gate¡ªwaiting.

    ...

 Chapter 508 - 508: The Crimson Count

    But after what felt like forever, there was still nothing¡ªjust the sound of wind and rain swirling through the night.

    "No one''s here...?" Sophia muttered, her brows furrowed as she shivered violently from the cold.

    BOOM!

    Suddenly, a thunderclap ripped through the sky, and a jagged bolt of lightning lit up the rain-soaked darkness. For a split second, everything turned stark white, as if the world had been drained of color.

    "Who are you looking for?"

    A man''s voice came out of nowhere, right by Sophia''s ear.

    She jumped, heart lurching, and spun around. Somewhere behind the iron gate, a young man had appeared¡ªshe had no idea when he''d gotten there.

    He was dressed sharply in a tailored suit, crisp white shirt, and a bow tie at his collar. A large black umbrella rested in his hand.

    His face was pale, but striking¡ªsharp features, deep-set eyes. Handsome, in a cold, almost unreal kind of way.

    Sophia stared, stunned and speechless.

    "V¨CVanessa sent me," she stammered.

    "Oh. Come in, then."

    The young man smiled faintly, revealing two rows of unnaturally white, slightly pointed teeth.

    Sophia''s eyes widened. Her throat tightened, and she swallowed hard, instinctively. Something about him felt... off.

    The iron gate creaked open with a metallic groan, just wide enough for her to slip through.

    "Welcome to Nightfang Keep," the man said with a polite smile.

    "Th¨Cthank you," Sophia replied, a little thrown by how courteous he was.

    She stepped into the courtyard, following him as they made their way toward the looming silhouette of the castle.

    As they walked, Sophia glanced around. The courtyard was beautifully maintained¡ªflowerbeds, statues, a fountain. Everything was ornate, almost regal.

    Could this really be the home of the mysterious leader of the Black Hand Legion?

    Vanessa had sent her here, so it probably wasn''t a trap... right?

    "Excuse me," Sophia asked, mustering her courage, "are you the master of this castle?"

    "No," the young man replied. "I''m the steward of Nightfang Keep."

    Sophia nodded. That made sense¡ªhe didn''t exactly give off "supreme leader of a shadowy organization" vibes.

    They were getting closer to the castle now, and as they reached the massive front doors, the sheer scale of the place hit her. It towered above her like a mountain, making her feel small¡ªinsignificant, even.

    What kind of world was hidden behind these walls?

    Creaaak...

    The steward closed his umbrella and pushed open the heavy doors.

    A wave of warm air rolled out, brushing against Sophia''s frozen skin and making her shiver with relief.

    Inside, the castle was brightly lit and lavishly decorated¡ªold-world elegance mixed with a kind of dark grandeur.

    "Follow me," the steward said, leading the way.

    "Thanks," Sophia murmured, trailing behind him.

    Now that she was out of the cold and wrapped in warmth, the tension in her shoulders began to ease. Her nerves, which had been stretched tight, started to relax.

    But after a few steps, she caught a strange scent in the air¡ªfaint, metallic, and unmistakably... blood.

    "What is that smell?"

    "Am I just imagining things because I''m nervous?"

    She frowned, unsettled, but didn''t say anything.

    Soon, they entered a grand hall, the floor covered in a plush red carpet that felt oddly soft underfoot¡ªalmost too soft. It gave her the weirdest sensation, like stepping on something... squishy.

    The hall was lined with tall columns, each carved with intricate patterns she couldn''t quite decipher. But what really caught her eye was the massive statue at the far end of the room¡ªeasily over twenty feet tall, nearly brushing the ceiling.

    It was a giant bat, sculpted with eerie precision. Every detail was lifelike, down to the texture of its fur.

    Its mouth was open in a silent snarl, two long fangs bared. Its eyes glowed a deep, menacing red, and it looked so real, so vicious, that Sophia half-expected it to leap off its pedestal and attack.

    Beneath the statue, a man sat in a high-backed chair, calmly flipping through an ancient-looking book. He looked completely at ease, as if the monstrous sculpture looming above him was nothing more than a decorative piece.

    "Master, someone from America has arrived," the steward said respectfully.

    The man seated beneath the towering bat statue closed the ancient tome in his hands, then casually picked up a glass filled with a deep crimson liquid. He took a slow sip, then finally lifted his head.

    The moment his eyes met hers, Sophia''s heart skipped a beat. She instinctively stepped back, her gut screaming that something was very, very wrong.

    The man''s face came into full view¡ªstrikingly handsome, but deathly pale, like all the blood had been drained from his skin. His eyes locked onto hers, and for a split second, they flashed a chilling shade of red.

    "Not bad," he said, voice smooth and low.

    "Wh¨Cwhat do you mean?" Sophia asked, her nerves tightening again. There was something unnatural about him¡ªsomething cold and lifeless, colder than the storm raging outside.

    "Are you... are you the supreme leader of the Black Hand Legion?" she asked, her voice barely steady.

    He nodded. "Yes."

    Then he took another sip from the glass, the red liquid catching the light.

    "But you probably know me better by another name," he added, his tone almost amused. "Genesis Biotech prefers to call me... The Crimson Count."

    BOOM!

    Right on cue, lightning split the sky outside, followed by a thunderclap so loud it shook the windows.

    Sophia''s eyes went wide. She froze, completely paralyzed, like her body had turned to stone.

    Then the trembling started¡ªviolent, uncontrollable. She wanted to run, to get the hell out of there, but her legs felt like they were filled with lead. They wouldn''t move.

    She forced herself to push back, stumbling a few steps before collapsing to her knees on the blood-red carpet.

    Just hearing that name¡ªThe Crimson Count¡ªwas enough to make her body give out.

    Being the supreme leader of the Black Hand Legion was terrifying enough. That title alone struck fear into the hearts of anyone who heard it. But The Crimson Count? That was something else entirely. That name was legendary... and not in a good way.

    Because it was the very first name listed in the Zombie King Files.

    Sophia had once been a high-ranking executive at Genesis Biotech. She knew exactly what that meant.

    Back in the early days of the apocalypse, there had been a creature¡ªpowerful, cunning, and utterly ruthless. It slaughtered humans indiscriminately, even elite Awakeners from Genesis Biotech. No one could stop it. Not even the company''s global headquarters.

    So they created a file. A warning. A record of the most dangerous beings to ever walk the earth. And at the top of that list... was The Crimson Count.

    He was the reason the entire Zombie King File system existed.

    And now, Sophia was kneeling in his lair.

    "The supreme leader of the Black Hand Legion... is a Zombie King," she thought, her mind reeling, her thoughts spiraling into chaos. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    No wonder the whole castle felt so... wrong. It wasn''t just the Black Hand Legion''s base of operations¡ªit was his nest. The Crimson Count''s domain.

    And that glass in his hand? That wasn''t wine. That was fresh human blood.

    As she knelt there, trembling, Sophia''s eyes dropped to the carpet beneath her. That''s when she noticed it¡ªtiny pores, almost like skin.

    Her stomach turned.

    It was skin.

    The entire carpet... was made from human skin.

    And not just the carpet. She looked around, her breath catching in her throat. The entire grand hall was lined with it. The walls, the upholstery, the drapes¡ªstitched together from human flesh.

    "Ahhh¡ª!"

    Sophia screamed, unable to hold it in any longer.

    "Please don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I¡ªI came to serve you!" she cried, her voice cracking as she broke down completely.

    She was shaking so hard she could barely speak, cold sweat pouring down her face. Her mind had gone blank¡ªthere was no plan, no strategy, just raw, primal fear.

    It wasn''t cowardice. It was survival instinct.

    Even the steward beside her raised an eyebrow, mildly impressed. Most humans couldn''t even form words in the Count''s presence, let alone beg for their lives.

    The Count''s eyes stayed fixed on her, unreadable.

    "Tell me," he said at last, his voice calm and commanding. "What''s happening in America?"

    ...

 Chapter 509 - 509: Get busy living, or get busy dying

    "Va... Vanessa''s dead. Blackhand City, the base of the Black Hand Legion, was overrun by that Zombie King from L.A. The whole group''s been disbanded," Sophia said, her voice running on instinct.

    "That Zombie King from Los Angeles?" The Crimson Count didn''t even blink. To him, Blackhand City was nothing¡ªhis influence stretched across the globe. But the mention of a Zombie King in the U.S. did pique his interest, if only slightly. "Is he the strongest Zombie King in America?"

    "Y-Yes. According to the Zombie King files, he''s basically unmatched in the States," Sophia answered truthfully.

    The Crimson Count''s expression didn''t change. He didn''t care much for the so-called Zombie King files¡ªsome were strong, some weak. Besides, the whole system had been created because of him. Everyone listed after him? Just juniors.

    Back when he ruled the world like a storm, most of these so-called Zombie Kings hadn''t even awakened yet...

    "Still, he seems promising. If he swears loyalty to me, I might just let him live."

    Sophia''s eyes widened. She''d dealt with Ethan plenty of times¡ªshe knew exactly what kind of person he was. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No way. From what I know about that Zombie King, he''d never bow to anyone."

    "That''s a shame..." The Crimson Count sounded genuinely disappointed.

    Because right now, he was planning to unite all the Zombie Kings across the globe, command billions of undead, and rise to the top of the world¡ªbecome the true global overlord.

    And then, crush his old nemesis: Genesis Biotech.

    Sophia stared at him, stunned. She never imagined she''d one day be standing face-to-face with the Crimson Count.

    This Zombie King in front of her¡ªhis power was unfathomable. Even that infamous L.A. Zombie King, as terrifying as he was, seemed to pale in comparison.

    Most zombie hives had grown through endless bloodshed, clawing their way to dominance.

    But the Crimson Count? He thrived on the darkness in human hearts.

    He ran the Black Hand Legion, recruiting the fallen¡ªhumans who''d given in to their worst impulses. The more evil they embraced, the stronger his organization became.

    Until it spread like a virus across the world...

    And the members of the Black Hand Legion? They constantly fed their master¡ªthis top-ranked Zombie King in the files¡ªby kidnapping survivors, delivering a steady supply of flesh, blood, and other resources.

    "No wonder people kept disappearing from shelters... and no one ever found the bodies," Sophia muttered to herself.

    It was terrifying to imagine just how powerful the Crimson Count had become through all this. His rise wasn''t just about brute strength¡ªit was also about timing, opportunity, and sheer luck.

    And there was more.

    Back when the Zombie King files were first being compiled, Sophia had heard a rumor.

    They said the Crimson Count wasn''t even human before the apocalypse. He had some kind of rare disease¡ªcouldn''t stand sunlight, survived by drinking blood.

    Locals thought he was a freak. He was shunned, mocked, hated.

    Some even believed he was a vampire¡ªan omen of doom. They tried to burn him alive, to "cleanse" the town.

    They tied him to a stake, lit the fire.

    He burned halfway before the local authorities arrived just in time to put out the flames and drag him out.

    By then, his body was a wreck¡ªthird-degree burns over ninety percent of his skin. He was barely clinging to life.

    After that, he vanished.

    Most assumed he''d died.

    But then the apocalypse hit.

    And the Crimson Count returned¡ªthis time, as the real harbinger of doom. He wiped out every human in the region¡ªGenesis Biotech''s local branch, the nearby shelters¡ªeveryone. Slaughtered them all in the most brutal, horrific ways imaginable.

    The Crimson Count smiled faintly. "If that Zombie King from L.A. won''t submit... then kill him."

    "But... he''s insanely strong. He wiped out Genesis Biotech''s North American HQ in Texas. No one''s been able to stop him!" Sophia''s voice trembled with rage. She wanted Ethan dead more than anyone¡ªhe was the reason her life had spiraled into hell.

    The Crimson Count noticed the fire of hatred in her eyes¡ªand he liked what he saw. In fact, it reminded him of himself, once upon a time.

    "You want to get stronger?" he asked.

    "I... I do," Sophia said after a pause. She''d already been thinking about it on the way here¡ªdepending on others was a dead end. If she wanted revenge, she''d have to take it herself.

    The Crimson Count slowly rose to his feet, then began walking toward her.

    "You¡­ what are you doing?" Sophia''s voice trembled as she backed away, alarmed by the look in his eyes.

    "The human body is too fragile," the Crimson Count said slowly, his tone calm but chilling. "Only a zombie can fight a zombie."

    In that instant, Sophia understood exactly what he meant¡ªhe wanted to infect her.

    Turn her into one of them.

    And honestly¡­ if it meant getting her revenge, she wasn''t entirely against it.

    She had nothing left. No home, no allies, no future. At this point, if you can''t beat them¡ªjoin them.

    But¡­ once she was infected, she''d lose her memories. Everything that made her who she was would be gone. Would she even still be Sophia?

    And if she wasn''t¡­ what would be the point of revenge?

    "No¡­ no! I don''t want to forget!" she cried, shaking her head violently, panic rising in her chest.

    "Relax," the Crimson Count said, his voice low and almost soothing. "I''ll preserve your hatred¡­ all the way to the end."

    As he spoke, his fangs lengthened, gleaming in the dim light.

    The virus in his body wasn''t like the standard zombie strain. It had fused with his vampiric nature, creating something entirely new.

    When he infected a human, they didn''t lose their memories. But their personality twisted¡ªbecoming cruel, bloodthirsty, and cold.

    Before Sophia could even react, his monstrous mouth lunged toward her.

    "Ahhh¡ª!"

    Her scream echoed through the ancient castle, piercing the storm outside.

    Thunder cracked. Wind howled. And the rain poured harder than ever...

    ...

    Sophia was changing.

    She was becoming something else¡ªsomething new.

    The only human to ever cross all three factions: Genesis Biotech, the Black Hand Legion¡­ and now, the undead.

    After Richard, the head of Genesis Biotech''s North American division, fell in battle, the rest of the regional directors didn''t fare much better.

    They''d sent their best fighters to support Richard. Every last one of them died.

    Now, holding their ground meant certain death.

    So most of the directors bailed¡ªabandoning their posts, packing up, and disappearing.

    Genesis Biotech''s presence in the U.S. was effectively wiped out. What remained were empty shells of once-powerful branches.

    Except for one.

    Los Angeles.

    Nathan''s branch.

    At that moment, Nathan was slouched in his office chair, feet kicked up on the desk, watching a movie on the screen in front of him.

    "Get busy living, or get busy dying."

    The classic line echoed from the speakers.

    Just then, the office door creaked open. Jacob stepped inside.

    "Mr. Nathan, we''ve lost contact with all the other regional directors across the U.S."

    Nathan didn''t even flinch. "Yeah¡­" he muttered, already suspecting as much.

    Richard''s so-called "strongest defense" had crumbled.

    The others were either dead¡­ or had run for their lives.

    Now, his was the only Genesis Biotech branch in America still standing.

    "What about Blackhand City?" he asked.

    "Overrun by the horde," Jacob replied without hesitation.

    Nathan let out a long, dramatic sigh. "Man¡­ it''s lonely at the top."

    His thoughts drifted to Sophia. She''d fled to Blackhand City not long ago. Odds were, she didn''t make it.

    Former colleague. Former rival. Now probably just another corpse.

    He couldn''t help but feel a little nostalgic.

    But then¡ªbeep beep beep¡ªthe satellite comms device on his desk lit up, its sharp ring cutting through the silence.

    Nathan''s eyes narrowed. "Who the hell¡­?"

    With most of Genesis Biotech''s branches gone, there shouldn''t be anyone left to call him.

    He stood up quickly and checked the screen.

    His expression froze.

    The display read:

    "Genesis Biotech Global Headquarters."

    ...

 Chapter 510 - 510: Mustâ€™ve been one hell of a fight

    "They''re calling me? From HQ?" Nathan blinked, genuinely surprised.

    Up until now, he''d had almost zero direct contact with Genesis Biotech''s Global Headquarters. Whenever something came up, they always went through Richard, the North America regional director.

    So for HQ to reach out to him directly? That was a first.

    Jacob, standing nearby, nudged him. "Don''t just stand there¡ªpick up!"

    "Oh, right, right..." Nathan snapped out of it and quickly hit the answer button.

    It was a video call. A moment later, the massive screen lit up with the image of a young man in a Genesis Biotech tactical uniform. His hair was cropped short, stiff like steel bristles, giving him a sharp, no-nonsense look. He held a file in one hand.

    "You''re Nathan, right?"

    "Yeah, that''s me," Nathan replied quickly.

    "I''m Simon Blake, CHRO of Genesis Biotech," the man introduced himself.

    "Oh¡ªan honor, really!" Nathan said, even though he''d never heard the name before. Still, the guy was clearly high up, so he kept it polite.

    Simon continued, "According to this report, you were the one who held off the Los Angeles Zombie King in the early days. Survived a siege of over a hundred thousand infected and still managed to keep your team intact. That kind of leadership is rare."

    "You''re too kind, Mr. Blake. I just... did what I had to do," Nathan said with a modest smile.

    "No need to be humble, Mr. Nathan," Simon said. "Now that the North America regional HQ has fallen and the other branches are barely hanging on, we''re in a critical situation. After a high-level meeting, we''ve decided to appoint you as the new Regional Director for North America."

    "What?" Nathan''s jaw dropped. He stared at the screen, stunned. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Regional Director? Again? Another promotion?

    "We believe you have what it takes to lead. Your mission is to stabilize the remaining branches and rebuild Genesis Biotech''s presence across North America," Simon said.

    "Uh... I don''t know about that," Nathan replied, hesitant. "I barely made it out of that zombie horde alive. I''m not sure I''ve got what it takes to manage other branches on top of that."

    Right now, the zombie horde from L.A. was still tearing through everything in its path. The smart move was to lay low, stay off the radar¡ªespecially from that Zombie King.

    Simon nodded. "I understand your concerns. The situation is dangerous, no doubt. But HQ has already drawn up a plan for you. All you need to do is focus on producing Cyborgs."

    "Wait, what?" Nathan blinked, thinking he must''ve misheard. "Did you say... produce Cyborgs?"

    That came out of nowhere.

    And with the tech he had access to, the best he could manage was second-gen Cyborgs¡ªobsolete junk that had been phased out ages ago. Practically useless now.

    "Why... why Cyborgs? What''s the point?"

    "You don''t need to worry about that," Simon said flatly. "The company has its reasons."

    "But I''m running low on resources. I don''t even have enough crystal cores to¡ª"

    "If necessary," Simon cut in, his tone suddenly serious, "you''re authorized to extract crystal cores from your own Awakeners. Convert them all."

    Nathan''s eyes widened in shock.

    That... was insane.

    He hesitated, clearly rattled, but didn''t dare outright refuse. "Understood. I''ll do my best."

    "Good. Stay strong. Survive." With that, Simon ended the call.

    The office fell into silence. Nathan sat there, frowning, deep in thought.

    "This doesn''t make sense," he muttered. "Why is HQ so hell-bent on producing Cyborgs? It''s a total waste of resources."

    "Mr. Nathan..." Jacob spoke up quietly. "Have you considered the possibility that something major might''ve happened at HQ?"

    Nathan''s eyes widened. Now that Jacob mentioned it...

    "No way..."

    "You never know," Jacob said, calm and analytical. "In the apocalypse, nothing''s off the table."

    Nathan knew Jacob wasn''t just some random survivor¡ªhe was sharp, resourceful, and had made it this far purely on his own wits. Sophia had left him behind as her last ''gift,'' and Nathan had come to value his insight.

    "So... what do you think? Should we follow HQ''s orders?"

    "If it were me?" Jacob said seriously. "I''d wait. Best move right now is to hold steady. Don''t make any sudden moves."

    "Yeah..." Nathan nodded. If there was one thing he was good at, it was dragging his feet¡ªand he was also smart enough to listen to good advice.

    "Alright. We''ll do it your way..."

    ...

    After Richard''s death in battle, the remaining Genesis Biotech branches scattered across North America began receiving word: Nathan had been promoted to Regional Director.

    The news hit hard.

    No one had expected things to spiral this far out of control.

    Along with the announcement came a directive¡ªclear and urgent: full-scale production of Cyborgs was now top priority.

    Meanwhile, the former North American HQ of Genesis Biotech in Texas had fallen completely into the hands of the undead.

    Atop the building, the Elegy Zombie King stood tall, her fingers dancing across the strings of her guitar. Vines swayed behind her, black mist curling through the air, and a rain of petals drifted down around her like a twisted music video.

    "Just dance, gonna be okay..." she crooned, her raspy, smoky voice giving the pop lyrics a haunting edge.

    Below her, a sea of zombies swayed in rhythm, their grotesque bodies moving to the beat like a macabre flash mob.

    Big Ears was among them, grinning wide. "Look at this! I took this whole base for you guys!"

    "Big Ears, you''re a damn legend!" Shrimpy cheered, clapping his tiny hands.

    Gatorax leaned in, curious. "So what''s next, Big Ears? Got another plan?"

    "Of course!" Big Ears puffed up with pride. "I''m gonna keep fighting for Boss Ethan, spread his name across the world until no one forgets it!"

    He paused dramatically, then added, "Which means our next target... is to wipe Genesis Biotech off the face of the Earth."

    "Huh? Didn''t we already crush them?" Shrimpy asked, confused.

    "I''m talkin'' about... Genesis Biotech Global Headquarters," Big Ears said, drawing out the words with a wicked grin.

    The surrounding zombies froze for a second, their glowing eyes widening in shock¡ªthen came the chorus of awe.

    "Whoa... badass!"

    "Insane!"

    ...

    Inside the ruined base, a small group of humans was still active¡ªMia, Chris, and the rest of their crew. They''d already looted the place top to bottom, walking away with a serious haul.

    Using the base''s satellite comms, they managed to get in touch with the Los Angeles safe zone.

    "How''s it going in Texas?" came Robert''s voice through the speaker. He hadn''t joined the battle¡ªsomeone had to stay behind and hold down the fort.

    "Pretty good," Mia replied casually. "Ethan took over Genesis Biotech''s North American HQ."

    Robert went quiet for a moment, processing the news. Damn... he thought. That Zombie King of ours really is something else. Took down the entire HQ.

    "How many heavy hitters did Genesis Biotech throw at you guys?" he asked.

    "A lot," Mia said. "Two SS-rank Awakeners from The Awakened Files, plus ten fourth-gen Cyborgs. They threw everything they had at us."

    Robert''s eyes widened. That kind of lineup was no joke¡ªpure nightmare fuel.

    "Must''ve been one hell of a fight."

    "Yeah, it was," Mia nodded. "Ethan even got his clothes dirty..."

    ...

 Chapter 511 - 511: Continental Sweep

    "Uh..."

    Robert blinked, caught off guard. That whole powerhouse squad... just to get Ethan''s clothes dirty?

    But the more he thought about it, the more it made sense. That really could''ve gone sideways fast...

    Mia kept going, her tone serious. "There''s a ton of supplies left in Genesis Biotech. We found loads of food, and more importantly, seed cultivation tech. You need to bring some people over ASAP and haul this stuff back. We''re short on manpower."

    "Yeah, yeah, no problem!" Robert nodded eagerly, clearly thrilled. Scoring the supplies from Genesis Biotech''s North American HQ? That was a game-changer. The shelter would finally be out of survival mode.

    And with Black Hand Legion''s Blackhand City now fallen, even though a few stragglers had escaped, they weren''t a threat anymore.

    The supply route was safe. No more ambushes, no more raids.

    The survivors back at the shelter could finally start living like actual human beings again.

    Just thinking about it made him grin like a kid on Christmas morning...

    ...

    But the one who really hit the jackpot this time was Ethan.

    Inside Genesis Biotech''s North American base, he''d looted 8,000 vials of the X and Y viruses. That meant, once injected into his underlings, he''d have nearly ten thousand elite soldiers at his command.

    Just imagine the kind of power that gave him...

    On top of that, he''d snagged thousands of Crystal Core Firearms, and close to ten thousand crystal cores of various types.

    Each one of those cores represented a life lost.

    Clearly, Genesis Biotech had been on a rampage, pillaging and killing without restraint.

    But there was one thing that left Ethan a little frustrated¡ªsome of the most valuable data was locked away in computers, protected by layers of complex encryption.

    If it were physical items, he could''ve just used his Domain of the Dead to phase through walls or vault doors and grab them. But digital data? That was a whole different beast. He couldn''t touch it.

    Same went for the high-end scientific equipment. It was all just sitting there, useless.

    Sure, his minions had evolved to be smarter, but their way of thinking was still miles apart from humans. Their understanding of concepts like "clean" and "dirty" didn''t even line up with human definitions¡ªso expecting them to operate advanced lab equipment? Not happening.

    Only PhD had the brains and evolutionary level to handle that kind of work.

    But PhD was still back in L.A., working on the mechanical zombie army project. And progress was slow¡ªafter all, he was just one zombie. No matter how smart, he couldn''t do it all alone.

    Ethan needed more scientific minds. Badly.

    Knowledge is power, after all. That''s true in any era¡ªeven the apocalypse.

    "Guess I really do need to hit the books..." Ethan muttered to himself, realizing just how much being uneducated was holding him back.

    He even suspected that Genesis Biotech''s global HQ might be monitoring everything through the network¡ªwatching their every move, maybe even listening in on their conversations.

    Worst-case scenario? They could trigger a remote self-destruct and wipe everything out.

    "Yeah, that''s gotta be dealt with..." Ethan thought grimly. He needed to crack every password, take control of the system, and build a new, secure network from scratch.

    And if he could reboot those high-end machines? Who knows¡ªmaybe he''d even pick up signals from outer space.

    But a project that massive? Even with PhD on board, it''d take at least a year or two¡ªand success wasn''t guaranteed.

    "Where the hell am I gonna find some scientists?"

    Ethan fell into deep thought. Without the right people, Genesis Biotech was just an empty shell. All that potential, wasted.

    Still, finding scientists in this world wasn''t impossible.

    His form shimmered¡ªand then vanished into thin air.

    ...

    In another room, Mia had just finished her call with the shelter. She was about to start coordinating the logistics of long-distance transport.

    Suddenly, Ethan appeared right in front of her¡ªout of nowhere.

    "Hmm?"

    Mia immediately noticed him, her bright eyes locking onto his with a sharp, instinctive glance.

    "What is it? Something wrong?"

    "Do you know a lot of scientists?" Ethan asked bluntly, skipping any pleasantries.

    Mia nodded. "Yeah. Most of the top research teams from the major shelters have relocated to Mount Elbert. I''ve met quite a few of them."

    "Oh, that''s good..." Ethan nodded slowly, then paused, thinking for a moment before continuing. "I''ve got some things I''d like to... consult them about."

    "You sure it''s just a consultation?" Mia glanced around, her eyes sweeping over the powered-down equipment scattered around the room. It didn''t take her long to figure out what he was really after.

    Ethan smiled gently, his expression calm and friendly. "If they cooperate, of course it''s just a consultation."

    "Yeah, I doubt that." Mia snorted, crossing her arms. "Those old professors aren''t like regular people. They''re weird, stubborn as hell. Most of them would rather die than work with someone like you."

    "That so..." Ethan nodded thoughtfully. He could understand that. Geniuses were often obsessive, their personalities extreme¡ªsometimes they came off more like lunatics than scientists. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But they''ve got families, right? Kids, spouses, relatives?"

    "..."

    Mia stared at him, her expression flat, a vein twitching at her temple.

    "What exactly are you planning?"

    "Consultation," Ethan said again, completely serious, like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

    Silence.

    Mia let out a long, silent sigh. She could already tell¡ªEthan wasn''t going to play by the rules. If he wanted something, he''d get it, one way or another.

    Ethan added, as if trying to justify himself, "Look, I''m thinking long-term here. What if we pick up some kind of alien signal or something? If we''re prepared ahead of time, it benefits everyone."

    "The greater good, huh..."

    Mia gave him a look, then shrugged like she was buying it. "Alright, fine. I''ll take you to Mount Elbert in a few days."

    ...

    In the days that followed, the Zombie Horde remained at the Genesis Biotech base, regrouping and reorganizing.

    Ethan, meanwhile, was absorbing crystal core energy at an insane rate. His power was growing fast¡ªeach high-grade core he consumed brought rapid, almost unnatural changes to his body. Stronger. Faster. Sharper. Something more than undead.

    Internally, he was preparing to recruit scientists and turn Genesis Biotech''s North American HQ into a fully operational research outpost.

    Externally, he was ready to lead hundreds of thousands of zombies northeast, sweeping across the country in a campaign of total domination.

    The operation, once called Operation Steamroll, now had a new name:

    Continental Sweep.

    Because in the northeastern U.S., there was still one powerful Zombie King listed in the archives¡ªone that hadn''t yet been dealt with.

    Only by hunting it down could Ethan eliminate all remaining threats.

    Just then, a shadow passed across the window. A crow swooped in from the distance, cawing as it landed on the windowsill.

    "Boss... hello..." it croaked in its eerie, raspy voice.

    "Yeah. What''s the situation in the northeast?" Ethan asked, his tone calm but focused.

    Before launching Continental Sweep, he''d sent out a squadron of crows to scout the area.

    "The northern region... there''s killing. A massive zombie battle is underway," the crow reported, its voice a strange mix of bird and speech.

    "Oh?" Ethan raised an eyebrow. That was unexpected. The Zombie King in the northeast should''ve already established dominance. Aside from Ethan himself, no other zombie should be able to challenge it.

    The crow continued, "That Zombie King''s enemies are coming from the northern border. Huge numbers of zombies have crossed into the U.S. from the north. A smaller group landed on the East Coast by sea."

    "Foreign Zombie Kings?" Ethan narrowed his eyes, thinking. The northern border meant Canada. But if some were coming by sea... Europe? Africa? Asia?

    Those continents were all connected by land or sea routes. Especially Asia¡ªwith its massive population density, it made sense that powerful Zombie Kings could''ve emerged there.

    And now, they were crossing oceans to invade.

    The game was changing.

    ...

 Chapter 512 - 512: Who just said that?

    But for Ethan, this was actually great news. Let them fight each other like the snipe and the clam¡ªhe''d be the fisherman who reaps the reward. When the dust settles, he''d wipe them all out in one clean sweep.

    Then it''d be full steam ahead¡ªmarching across Eurasia, Africa, and eventually taking over the entire planet.

    But first things first: he needed to make a trip to Mount Elbert.

    A few days later, the weather was perfect¡ªclear skies, warm sun, and a gentle breeze. The kind of day that practically begged you to get outside.

    Ethan, Mia, and the rest of the crew stepped out of the company building.

    All around them, the nearby zombies caught sight of Ethan and immediately bowed their heads. In an instant, the undead horde was kneeling in submission.

    Big Ears and Shrimpy, two of the more recognizable zombies, came jogging over.

    "Boss! Where you headed? Off to conquer the next place already?" Big Ears asked eagerly.

    "I''m going to pick up some scientists," Ethan replied casually.

    "Scientists?" Shrimpy scratched his head, thinking hard. If the boss needed scientists, maybe he could help out somehow. "Boss, you think I could help with the science stuff?"

    "You... better not," Ethan said, shaking his head with a chuckle.

    Without another word, he and Mia boarded a sleek aircraft.

    This particular craft had been developed by Mount Elbert''s team¡ªthere wasn''t a single Genesis Biotech logo on it.

    Mia headed straight for the control panel and hit the ignition. The engines roared to life, blue flames shooting from the rear as the aircraft blasted into the sky like a streak of lightning.

    They soared upward, slicing through the clouds until they leveled off, gliding smoothly like a boat drifting across a sea of mist.

    Ethan took a moment to admire the aircraft. It was impressive¡ªeasily on par with anything Genesis Biotech had built. Clearly, Mount Elbert''s research team was no slouch.

    Meanwhile, Mia was absentmindedly twirling the Stellar Fang katana in her hands, thinking it might be worth tracking down a few more scientists to study the weapon. Maybe they could find more meteorite fragments and forge a few more of these rare blades.

    About thirty minutes later, the aircraft began to slow and descend, eventually touching down on the helipad at the summit of Mount Elbert.

    The moment they landed, Ethan sensed a surge of human presence nearby.

    He immediately activated his stealth ability, slipping into the shadows and silently following behind Mia.

    Mia glanced over her shoulder, catching a glimpse of empty air. She muttered to herself, "Man, he''s really got social anxiety or something... doesn''t even wanna be seen?"

    The aircraft doors slid open with a hiss, letting in the crisp, cool mountain air. It was sharp and invigorating, enough to jolt anyone awake.

    A crowd had gathered around the landing pad to greet them.

    Among them was Leah''s younger sister, Lily, along with their parents and a bunch of friends and relatives.

    "Leah! You finally made it to Mount Elbert!" Lily cried out, her face lighting up as she rushed forward and threw her arms around her sister.

    Leah smiled warmly, patting her on the back. She and Lily had always been close.

    "Missed me, huh?"

    "Mm-hmm!" Lily nodded enthusiastically, then leaned back and asked, "So... how''s that Zombie King who saved me doing?"

    "Uh..." Leah froze for a second. So she''s still thinking about him, huh? She glanced around, but Ethan had already vanished. "He''s... doing fine."

    Still cloaked in stealth, Ethan followed Mia deeper into the mountain. The place had undergone serious upgrades¡ªthis wasn''t just a hideout anymore. It was a fully operational sanctuary.

    The corridors were long and bustling with people. Many of them recognized Mia and greeted her with friendly smiles as they passed.

    Eventually, they reached a large alloy door.

    Beyond it lay the heart of the facility¡ªthe core research labs and administrative center.

    A green scanning beam swept over Mia, checking her face, eyes, fingerprints, and more.

    [Identity confirmed. Welcome home.]

    With a mechanical click, the alloy doors rotated open, revealing a brightly lit interior. The floors were tiled in pristine white, spotless and gleaming.

    Mia stepped inside like she was entering another world.

    Scientists in white lab coats bustled about, clutching data pads and research files, clearly in the middle of something important.

    Not far ahead was a lab, and inside stood an elderly professor with glasses perched on his nose. He was peering into a microscope, occasionally pausing to explain something to the students gathered around him. The guy looked like the real deal.

    That was Dr. Morgan¡ªthe same scientist who''d given Mia the lead on the stone tablet Ethan had been searching for.

    He was Mount Elbert''s top expert on meteorite research.

    "Dr. Morgan," Mia called out as she walked up.

    The old professor looked up from his microscope, a warm smile spreading across his face. "Mia, you''re here. So, did you find what you were looking for in Albuquerque?"

    "Yeah, I did," Mia nodded.

    "That''s great to hear." Dr. Morgan gave a satisfied nod, but then let out a long sigh. "Ahh¡­ such a shame, though. Mount Elbert''s lab is still short on equipment. If we had better gear, we could''ve pinpointed the location more accurately."

    Most of their top scientists had relocated to the Mount Elbert shelter, but the heavy-duty research equipment hadn''t made the trip. In a post-apocalyptic world, transporting that kind of tech was next to impossible.

    Mia glanced at him, a small smirk tugging at her lips. Well, isn''t that convenient¡­

    "Chances are, you''ll have everything you need pretty soon."

    "Hm? What do you mean?" Dr. Morgan looked puzzled.

    Mia thought for a second, then said, "You remember I mentioned a friend of mine? The one who''s really into meteorites¡ªthe guy I asked you to help last time?"

    "Oh, yes, of course I remember."

    "Well, he wants to meet you," Mia said plainly. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dr. Morgan''s eyes lit up, nodding enthusiastically. "That''s wonderful! I love meeting young people who are passionate about meteorites. The next generation always surprises me. If he''s serious about learning, he''s welcome to join our research team."

    Mia muttered under her breath, "Yeah¡­ teaching him might be a bit of a challenge."

    Just then, a young man burst into the lab, slightly out of breath.

    "Mia! You came to Mount Elbert and didn''t even tell me? I would''ve come to pick you up."

    Mia turned her head and gave him a quick glance. It was Dylan¡ªone of the higher-ups in the shelter''s management.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked, her tone flat.

    "I came to see you, obviously. Missed me yet? ''Cause I''ve been missing you like crazy," Dylan said with a grin, clearly trying to be charming.

    Mia''s eyes narrowed. "You might wanna watch your mouth. Could be hazardous to your health."

    "What danger?" Dylan laughed it off, completely unfazed. Her warning only reminded him of something else. "Oh right, didn''t you promise to take care of that Zombie King in L.A.? You even took a bunch of supplies for it. Now that you''re back¡­ I assume you''re here to make good on that promise?"

    "No¡­" Mia shook her head slowly.

    A chill ran down her spine. She had a bad feeling¡ªlike someone had just drawn a bullseye on Dylan''s back. If she had to guess, Ethan was probably already here.

    Dylan frowned, clearly not satisfied with her answer. "Mia, don''t tell me you''ve actually caught feelings for that Zombie King? Come on, humans and zombies are two different species. And that L.A. horde already broke through Genesis Biotech''s defenses. They''ll be at Mount Elbert any day now. Everyone here''s in danger."

    "Yeah," Mia said quietly. "It''s definitely dangerous."

    Suddenly, a calm, clear male voice echoed right next to Dylan''s ear.

    "Right?"

    Dylan instinctively responded, "Exactly," but then froze mid-thought.

    "¡­Wait a second. Who just said that?"

    ...

 Chapter 513 - 513: Now he doesnâ€™t have to be sad anymore

    Dylan whipped his head around¡ªand froze.

    Somehow, without him noticing, someone had appeared right beside him. The man stood tall and straight, strikingly handsome, dressed in a crisp white shirt that seemed almost too clean for this world.

    "Wha¡ª"

    Dylan''s eyes went wide, his face twisted in shock. He stumbled back two steps, already recognizing who it was.

    "The Zombie King from L.A.?!"

    He turned to Mia, voice rising in disbelief. "Mia! You¡ªYou actually brought the Zombie King here?!"

    "Aaahhh¡ª!"

    Screams erupted around them. Dr. Morgan''s research team¡ªmen and women alike¡ªbacked away in terror, pressing themselves against the walls.

    Someone slammed the emergency alarm. Instantly, the lab was bathed in flashing red lights, the shrill wail of the siren cutting through the air like a blade.

    The crimson glow flickered across Ethan''s face, casting it in shifting shadows.

    Mia stepped forward, her voice calm but firm. "He''s not here to kill anyone. He needs scientists. He''s taking them to Genesis Biotech''s North American headquarters¡ªfor research."

    "What?!" Dylan clenched his jaw so hard it looked like it might crack. "These scientists are humanity''s last hope! You can''t just hand them over to a Zombie King!"

    "No way. No way in hell. We''re not letting him take our researchers!"

    Ethan''s gaze sharpened, a cold, lethal edge in his eyes. The air around him seemed to drop ten degrees. "I think you should be more worried about yourself right now."

    He''d expected resistance. He knew not everyone would cooperate. And those who didn''t¡ªwell, they''d have to be eliminated.

    Outside the lab, the sound of shouting and pounding footsteps grew louder. People were rushing toward the alarm.

    "What''s going on? Why''s the alarm going off?"

    "Did something get in?"

    "Someone''s in danger¡ªmove!"

    This was the heart of the Mount Elbert Shelter, home to top-level management and elite Awakeners. Within moments, nearly a hundred people had gathered, sealing off every exit.

    Dylan''s eyes lit up with hope. Among the crowd were several Rank-01 Awakeners from other shelters¡ªsome of the strongest fighters alive. He straightened up, confidence returning.

    "Everyone! Over here! There''s a Zombie King in the lab!"

    "Wait¡­ Zombie King?"

    The crowd froze. All eyes turned to Ethan, standing calmly in his white shirt.

    The Zombie King of Los Angeles. His image had been broadcast across every shelter. Everyone knew that face.

    Recognition hit like a thunderclap. The crowd''s momentum died instantly, replaced by a heavy, suffocating tension.

    "It''s him!"

    "What the hell is he doing here?!"

    "Oh my god¡­"

    People gasped, their expressions shifting from confusion to dread. The air thickened with fear.

    No one dared approach Ethan. Despite being surrounded by nearly a hundred elite Awakeners, he stood untouched, the space around him eerily empty. The pressure he exuded was overwhelming.

    Dylan snarled, his voice full of fury. "You''ve got some nerve showing up at Mount Elbert alone. You''re dead meat! Everyone¡ªattack! Take him down!"

    "Uh¡­"

    But no one moved.

    The crowd exchanged uneasy glances. Not a single person stepped forward.

    Dylan looked around, exasperated. "What are you all afraid of?! He''s just one Zombie King! We''ve got over ten thousand Awakeners in this shelter! We can wear him down if we have to! If we kill the L.A. Zombie King, we''ll go down in history! What the hell are you waiting for?!"

    "We¡­"

    Fists clenched. Veins bulged. Teeth ground together. But still, no one moved.

    Ethan just stood there, watching them. Calm. Unbothered. Daring them to make the first move.

    The pressure was unbearable. The sheer presence of the Zombie King was enough to paralyze even the bravest.

    Everyone stared at him, eyes bloodshot, tension crackling in the air like a live wire. One wrong move, and it would all explode.

    Then, a young researcher shouted, "Drone surveillance just picked up a Zombie Horde heading straight for Mount Elbert!"

    All eyes snapped to the screen he pointed at.

    The drone footage showed a bird''s-eye view of the wasteland outside. From the sky, it looked like the earth itself was moving¡ªan endless tide of zombies, packed shoulder to shoulder, flooding the landscape.

    There were all kinds of Zombie Kings among them. Massive zombie beasts. Elite berserkers sprinting like predators. Over ten thousand top-tier monsters, each one radiating bloodlust.

    Their twisted faces howled in unison, forming a monstrous wave of death that devoured everything in its path.

    The Los Angeles Zombie Horde was on the move again.

    And this time, they were launching a full-scale assault.

    The ''Continental Sweep'' had begun.

    Dylan''s eyes bulged in disbelief. "And you''re still claiming you didn''t come here to kill us?!"

    Ethan''s voice was calm¡ªeerily so. "The Zombie Horde is just passing through. But if any of you feel like picking a fight¡­ they wouldn''t mind taking a little hike up the mountain."

    His tone was casual, but the threat behind it was bone-chilling.

    Mount Elbert might be steep and fortified, a natural fortress¡ªbut those ten thousand elite zombies? They''d scale it without breaking stride.

    And most of the people living here were just regular survivors. If the virus got loose inside the shelter, it''d be a massacre. No one would make it out alive.

    "Wait¡ªno! We''re not trying to fight! Please, just leave us alone!"

    "My whole family''s here! I don''t want them to die!"

    "Please, we''re begging you¡ªjust let us go." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    One by one, the Awakeners cracked. The moment they saw the drone footage of the massive horde heading their way, all their bravado vanished. No one wanted to be the reason Mount Elbert turned into a graveyard.

    Dylan felt cold sweat trickle down his back.

    He glanced around, realizing with growing dread that no one was backing him up. Not a single person was willing to stand against the Zombie King.

    Shit. Did I just screw myself?

    Maybe if I take it back now¡­ would that even work?

    But Ethan was already walking toward him, each step radiating pressure like a tidal wave. The air around him shimmered with the force of his Absolute Domain, the energy pulsing like a heartbeat.

    Dylan''s legs buckled. He stumbled back until he hit the wall, heart pounding like a drum.

    "Wait¡ªplease! Don''t kill me! I''ll cooperate! I swear!"

    Ethan''s voice was flat, emotionless. "Too late."

    He raised his hand, ready to strike.

    But just then, someone shoved through the crowd¡ªa gray-haired man, face pale with panic.

    "Dylan! Dylan! Are you okay?!"

    The man''s voice cracked with desperation. He was clearly Dylan''s father¡ªand one of the top administrators of the shelter. The moment he heard his son was in danger, he''d rushed over without a second thought.

    His eyes were red, tears brimming as he looked at Ethan. Then, without hesitation, he dropped to his knees with a loud thud.

    "Please! I''m begging you¡ªdon''t kill my son! Spare him, just this once!"

    "My wife and daughter¡­ they''re already gone. The apocalypse took them. He''s all I have left. Please, I''m begging you¡­"

    "If someone has to die, then take me instead! I''ll go in his place!"

    The old man sobbed, snot and tears streaming down his face. His voice cracked with grief, raw and desperate. The sight was gut-wrenching¡ªenough to make even the coldest heart ache.

    Dr. Morgan stepped forward, hesitating. "If you kill Dylan¡­ that old man will have no one left. He''s already lost everything. It''d be¡­ cruel."

    Ethan tilted his head slightly. "Hmm. You''re right."

    Then, with a flick of his wrist, a gleaming Tachi appeared in his hand.

    In one smooth motion, he slashed.

    The old man''s head flew from his shoulders, blood spraying across the pristine white tiles in a violent arc of red.

    Ethan lowered the blade, his voice calm as ever. "Now he doesn''t have to be sad anymore."

    ¡­

 Chapter 514 - 514: Donâ€™t want it until they get it

    You don''t just cut the weed¡ªyou burn the roots.

    The old man was still part of upper management. If Ethan only killed his son, it might leave a loose end that could come back to bite them later.

    Everyone around was stunned, frozen in place. Especially Dr. Morgan¡ªhe felt like his attempt to plead for mercy had completely backfired, only speeding up the old man''s death.

    The real issue was... the Zombie King didn''t think like a normal person.

    "Dad! Dad!" Dylan cried out, eyes going red as he saw his father collapse in a pool of blood. Grief twisted his face, but when he looked up at Ethan, it was pure rage.

    "I''ll kill you!"

    Dylan was an S-Class Speed-type Awakener¡ªnot weak by any means. His body blurred into a gust of wind as he charged straight at Ethan.

    But to everyone watching, it looked like a moth throwing itself into a blazing fire.

    The moment Dylan stepped into Ethan''s Domain of the Dead, his speed plummeted. It felt like he was carrying the weight of the world on his back. Still, he clenched his teeth and pushed forward, step by agonizing step¡ªlike an old man dragging his feet, or a toddler learning to walk.

    It was barely thirty feet, but to Dylan, it felt like a lifetime.

    He finally reached Ethan, mustering every last ounce of strength to reach out and grab him.

    "Rest now..." Ethan said softly, raising his blade and slicing clean through Dylan''s neck, ending it in one swift motion.

    Dylan''s body crumpled, falling into the same pool of blood as his father.

    Everyone around shuddered, cold sweat soaking through their clothes. They glanced at each other but didn''t dare say a word.

    Mia broke the silence. "Dr. Morgan, this is the ''friend'' who wanted to meet you."

    "Uh..." Dr. Morgan''s face twitched.

    Friend? This guy''s more like the Grim Reaper.

    But he understood now¡ªEthan wanted him to go to Genesis Biotech''s North American headquarters.

    "If I help the Zombie King with his research... isn''t that kinda... I mean, once he gets stronger, he could wipe out Mount Elbert Shelter anytime he wants. Isn''t that just shooting ourselves in the foot?" Dr. Morgan struggled with the thought.

    "If I wanted to take Mount Elbert, you think I''d need to do research?" Ethan replied casually, clearly not seeing the shelter as any kind of threat.

    "Well... yeah, fair point." Dr. Morgan wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    Ethan continued, "Lately, both Genesis Biotech and the zombie factions have been picking up alien radio signals. And there''s this parasitic creature¡ªit''s not from Earth. Their invasion''s already begun. So this isn''t going to be some war between species. It''s going to be a fight to protect the planet."

    "Everything I''m doing... it''s for the future of everyone."

    The crowd around him looked shaken. They''d heard rumors about the parasite monsters before¡ªhow they''d broken into shelters, how terrifying and unstoppable they were. Humanity''s worst nightmare.

    "So the Zombie King... he''s not even targeting humans. He''s preparing for an alien invasion...?"

    "Why does this suddenly feel way bigger than we thought?"

    "Yeah... we were too narrow-minded."

    "Totally misjudged him..."

    People started murmuring among themselves, realizing Ethan had been silently carrying the burden all along¡ªmisunderstood, even hated¡ªand yet still fighting for them. Some of them were genuinely moved.

    Mia added, "Back when we were fighting the Nightbane Zombie King in San Diego, I saw it with my own eyes¡ªThe Voidborn Undying descended. With just a thought, he could wipe out a Four War Generals-level Zombie King like it was nothing. Imagine what he could do to humans."

    "If The Voidborn Undying had fully manifested that day, Mount Elbert Shelter would''ve been wiped off the map. Luckily, the Ritual Array went out of control, and Ethan shattered the spatial rift before it could fully open. That''s what stopped the disaster."

    The air went still. Everyone looked stunned.

    "That really happened?"

    "I never heard about that before..."

    "So we''re alive right now... because of the Zombie King?"

    "..."

    And just like that, the way people saw Ethan began to shift.

    Dr. Morgan stayed quiet for a long moment, thinking everything through. Then he gave a firm nod. "Alright. I get it now. I''ll go to Genesis Biotech''s North American HQ and help with the research."

    "Good," Ethan said, clearly satisfied with the answer.

    Of course, this whole arrangement was kept strictly under wraps¡ªonly the top brass and research staff at Mount Elbert Shelter knew about it. The general population wasn''t told a thing.

    If word got out that the shelter was working with the Zombie King, it would cause mass panic.

    Soon after, Dr. Morgan and his team began packing up. They gathered all their research data, equipment, and instruments to move everything to Genesis Biotech''s North American base.

    With Ethan''s help, the process was a breeze. He stored all the valuable gear and documents in his spatial storage ring like it was nothing.

    Then, team after team of scientists boarded the aircrafts.

    It wasn''t just Dr. Morgan''s group, either. There were specialists in astronomy, mineralogy, biology, network engineering¡ªyou name it. Multiple expert teams were relocated to the Genesis Biotech facility.

    A lot of them were hardcore science geeks, completely absorbed in their work. Some of them barely even registered the difference between humans and zombies¡ªthey lived in their own little worlds.

    As long as they could keep doing research and making breakthroughs, they were happy. Where they did it? Didn''t matter one bit. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Dr. Morgan and the others were also buzzing with curiosity. After all, Genesis Biotech was the most advanced tech company on the planet. The kind of equipment they had was the stuff of dreams.

    "Holy crap... this place has everything!"

    "No wonder it''s Genesis Biotech."

    "I think I just had a breakthrough idea for my project!"

    "..."

    The moment they stepped into the facility, their faces lit up with excitement. Some of them didn''t even bother unpacking¡ªthey dove straight into their work.

    Ethan watched them quietly, a little amused.

    They''d been so hesitant and nervous on the way here.

    Now? Total 180. Like flipping a switch.

    Classic case of "don''t want it until they get it."

    Saying no with their mouths, but their bodies were all in.

    "Scientists are just like that," Mia said beside him.

    "Yeah," Ethan nodded. "Not a bad thing, though."

    With the influx of researchers, Genesis Biotech''s North American HQ roared back to life. Encryption systems were rebooted, new communication networks were set up¡ªit was a hive of activity.

    Now that Ethan had access to Genesis Biotech''s resources, he could do what Richard used to¡ªuse drones to monitor zombie horde movements across vast distances.

    He even had access to satellite comms, which meant he could contact Laura, Bulldozer, and the others directly¡ªwithout worrying about anyone eavesdropping.

    He could finally command from the shadows, pulling strings from miles away.

    Meanwhile, Mia was sitting in Dr. Morgan''s office.

    On the desk in front of her lay a sleek, razor-sharp katana.

    "Dr. Morgan, can this Stellar Fang katana be replicated?"

    "Absolutely," he replied. "And not just replicated¡ªwe can enhance it. With how durable this blade is, it could easily handle the energy output of an S-Class or higher crystal core. We could even try embedding one directly into the weapon."

    "Oh?" Mia raised an eyebrow. The Stellar Fang was already a deadly weapon. Embedding a high-grade crystal core into it? That sounded like a serious upgrade...

    ...

 Chapter 515 - 515: Oh, Iâ€™m not worried

    The original tech for embedding crystal cores into weapons? That actually came out of the Shelter''s R&D labs. But the problem was always the same¡ªour alloy materials just weren''t strong enough. At best, they could handle an A-grade crystal core. Anything more powerful, and the whole thing would just blow apart.

    But now, with the Stellar Fang katana as inspiration, they might finally be able to craft something stronger.

    Mia couldn''t help but feel a flicker of excitement. What kind of weapon could they create by combining the two technologies?

    "Once it''s done, maybe I''ll return the favor and hand one over to a certain Zombie King... Not like I owe him a damn thing," Mia thought with a smirk.

    But then Dr. Morgan added, "The material used in the Stellar Fang katana was extracted from an extraterrestrial meteorite. And not just any meteorite¡ªonly a few of them even contain it. It''s insanely rare. With what we''ve got in storage now, we couldn''t even make half a blade." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mia frowned. "So what now?"

    "We''ll need to collect a large number of meteorites and test them one by one. But honestly, I doubt we''ll find enough within the U.S."

    "You''re saying we have to go overseas?"

    "Yeah. A few months ago, satellite scans picked up a massive meteor shower that hit the ocean near Tasmania, Australia. If we want to build this new weapon, that''s probably our best shot."

    "The waters near Tasmania, huh..." Mia murmured, a thought suddenly clicking into place. She remembered what Nightbane had said before he died¡ªthat the Voidborn Undying had once mentioned the location of a Radiant Crystal. And it was right there, near Tasmania.

    It all lined up now.

    "Alright... got it." Mia nodded, grabbed the Stellar Fang, and walked out of the office.

    She headed straight to Ethan''s room.

    At the moment, Ethan was monitoring his Zombie Horde''s migration through drone footage. They were tearing through everything in their path¡ªno resistance, no obstacles.

    But to reach the northeastern war zone, where another Zombie King was clashing with one from Canada, it''d still take them over twenty days.

    "Hey, you up for a trip to the waters near Tasmania?" Mia asked as she walked in, straight to the point.

    Ethan turned to look at her, a little surprised by the sudden question.

    "What for?"

    "Didn''t Nightbane say before he died that there''s a Radiant Crystal there? You''re not planning to go get it?"

    "Oh..." Ethan nodded slowly, falling into thought.

    Heading overseas... that was a whole different beast. Especially the waters around Tasmania. That area was... complicated.

    Surrounded by ocean on all sides, it was the perfect breeding ground for powerful sea monsters. And ever since the apocalypse hit, the entire Australian continent had gone completely dark¡ªno signals, no contact, nothing. The place was wrapped in constant storms, like nature itself was trying to keep people out.

    Even Genesis Biotech and the Black Hand Legion had never set up operations there. So even if there were Zombie Kings in the region, they wouldn''t show up in the official archives.

    At this point, Australia was a true no-man''s land. A black box. No one knew what was inside.

    That''s why Ethan had never gone after the Radiant Crystal, even knowing it was there.

    But now... after taking down Genesis Biotech''s North American HQ, his power had grown significantly. And aside from the northeastern Zombie King, there weren''t any other pressing targets at the moment.

    With the Horde still migrating, there''d be a bit of a lull.

    "If we''re going to go... now''s probably the time."

    "Great. Settled then!" Mia nodded and turned to leave.

    She''d been in the room for less than ten seconds, but in that tiny window, she''d made a major decision.

    Ethan stared after her, speechless.

    Seriously? That fast?

    But truth be told, he''d never been outside the country¡ªnot even before the world went to hell.

    So the waters near Tasmania... they held a strange allure. A mystery.

    And now, he couldn''t help but wonder¡ªwhat the hell was waiting for them out there?

    ...

    Over the next few days, the team got busy prepping for the mission.

    Since they were heading overseas, Mia made a point to call in Oliver¡ªafter all, the guy spoke sixteen languages. If there were any foreign survivors on the island, he''d be their go-to translator.

    "Uncle Chris," Brandon said while stuffing gear into his pack, "I heard there''s a Radiant Crystal on the island. That pretty much guarantees parasitic monsters. You better watch your back."

    Chris let out a silent sigh. Great. Just what I needed.

    "You know," he said, trying to sound casual, "I''ve been thinking about Jenny. Maybe I should sit this one out and head back to the L.A. Shelter, help her take care of the kid."

    Brandon raised an eyebrow. "What''s the matter? You chickening out?"

    "Me? Hell no!" Chris puffed up his chest. "I''ve been through storms, firefights, and mutant stampedes. I''ve seen it all. I just figured I''d give you young bucks a shot at glory."

    "Oh, that''s too bad," Brandon said, pretending to be disappointed. "Word is, Dr. Morgan''s sending a female specialist along to test the meteorites. Supposedly she''s drop-dead gorgeous. Killer body, too. Guess you''ll be missing out¡­"

    "Wait, for real?" Chris perked up instantly, eyes lighting up.

    Right on cue, Dr. Morgan strolled over from across the hangar, and sure enough, a young woman followed behind him. She looked to be in her early twenties, wearing a crisp white lab coat. Her long, light-blonde hair shimmered under the lights, and her delicate features were framed by a pair of round glasses that gave her a sharp, intellectual vibe.

    "Mia," Dr. Morgan said warmly, "this is my top student, Elara Winters. She''ll be joining your team to handle meteorite analysis. Please, I''m counting on you to keep her safe."

    "Got it," Mia nodded.

    Chris immediately stepped forward. "Dr. Morgan, don''t worry. As long as I''m breathing, Miss Elara won''t have a scratch on her!"

    "Wait, Uncle Chris," Brandon said, feigning confusion. "Weren''t you just saying you were heading back to the shelter?"

    Chris scoffed. "Back to the shelter? Please. Only people with nothing to offer go back. A top-tier asset like me belongs out in the field." He thumped his chest proudly.

    Brandon shot him a look of pure disdain.

    Everyone finished packing up. Sean loaded his backpack with apples¡ªhis go-to snack for long missions.

    This time, Griffin was going along with Mia, Chris, Brandon, Oliver, and Sean.

    Brandon had originally been against bringing him, but after Griffin''s solid performance during the Genesis Biotech battle¡ªespecially against their Awakeners¡ªit was clear he wasn''t dead weight. In fact, his combat potential had been seriously underestimated. So in the end, they brought him along.

    This small squad of human Awakeners was about to set foot on a mysterious, isolated island far beyond familiar territory.

    And of course, Ethan was going with them.

    As Dr. Morgan and the others saw them off, the group boarded the aircraft.

    Ethan scanned the team. All familiar faces¡ªexcept for the new girl, Elara.

    Judging by her aura, she was an Awakener who had just formed her Neurocore. Still young, but her eyes had a calm, intelligent gleam to them, full of quiet curiosity and sharp awareness.

    That look reminded Ethan of the first time he met PhD¡ªdefinitely the high-IQ type.

    "Miss Elara, don''t worry," Chris said reassuringly. "We''ll do everything we can to protect you."

    "Oh, I''m not worried," Elara replied with a soft smile. "If you guys fail, then humanity''s pretty much screwed anyway. So really, there''s nothing to be nervous about."

    "Uh¡­ what?" Chris blinked, scratching his head. "Wait, what does that mean?"

    He looked around, clearly confused.

    ...

 Chapter 516 - 516: God, thatâ€™s disgustingâ€¦

    The aircraft cruised smoothly through the sky. The trip from the U.S. to the island would take about two and a half hours. Somewhere along the way, Oliver swapped out a crystal core to keep the energy flowing.

    Mia''s team had a new addition¡ªElara. Naturally, everyone was curious about her. They took turns chatting her up, trying to dig into her background, her age, where she came from, what she''d been through.

    Elara handled it all with grace. She smiled politely, answered every question with poise. She was beautiful, smart, and clearly well-educated¡ªso it didn''t take long for the group to warm up to her.

    Even Ethan had to admit¡ªshe''d make a pretty "decent" tool.

    As they left U.S. airspace and soared over the ocean, the once-clear skies began to darken. The light dimmed, like someone had slowly turned the dial from day to night.

    Thunderclouds rolled in, rumbling ominously. The aircraft started to shake, jolting with each gust of wind.

    Below them, the ocean turned into a churning black abyss. Towering waves crashed and twisted into massive whirlpools, like the sea itself was trying to swallow the sky. From the center of one vortex, a deep, monstrous roar echoed up¡ªsomething ancient and furious.

    "Holy crap, that''s terrifying¡­" Chris muttered, pressing his face to the window.

    Sean took a bite of his apple and said casually, "There''s definitely a Godzilla down there."

    "Honestly? Wouldn''t be surprised," Chris replied, not even joking. Back when they fought the Azure Scaled, a giant zombie Marine Iguana had shown up. That thing was a nightmare.

    And now, after all this time since the apocalypse, who knew what kind of monsters had evolved? Probably something even worse.

    "Uncle Chris, wanna go for a swim?" Brandon teased with a grin.

    "Eugh¡ªhell no!" Chris shook his head so fast it was a blur.

    Out there, even a random wave could be over a hundred feet tall. Compared to that, humans were nothing¡ªjust ants waiting to be crushed.

    If they actually crashed into the ocean, there''d be no coming back.

    "Wait¡ªwhat if the Radiant Crystal falls into the sea?" Brandon suddenly asked, eyes wide.

    "Hey! Don''t jinx it, you little crow!" Chris snapped, clearly rattled. He didn''t even want to imagine that scenario.

    BOOM!

    Right then, the aircraft lurched violently, dropping over twenty feet in an instant before leveling out again.

    Loose items clattered around the cabin. Everyone stumbled, nearly falling over.

    "What the hell was that?!" Chris shouted, panicked, looking around.

    Oliver''s face was grim. "We''ve hit a major air current. There''s a Category 14 typhoon ahead¡ªsurrounding the island of Tasmania. The storm''s massive."

    "What?!" Chris and the others stared at him, stunned.

    Ethan stepped up to the window, his eyes narrowing. Outside, a swirling hurricane wrapped around the island like a living wall. The clouds churned, lightning flashed inside them, thunder cracked like the sky was splitting open. It looked like the end of the world.

    "There''s no way we can fly through that storm," Oliver said, turning to Ethan. "What do we do, sir?"

    Ethan''s answer was calm. "Doesn''t matter. We''re going straight through."

    "Uh¡­ okay!" Oliver hesitated for just a second, then nodded. If Ethan said it, he must have a plan.

    He slammed a red button on the console, cranking the transmitter power to max. The aircraft''s blue tail flame flared out over thirty feet, blazing like a comet as it shot straight into the heart of the storm.

    "The storm''s here. No turning back now!" Sean shouted, fired up.

    The aircraft plunged into the hurricane. The turbulence was brutal¡ªmetal groaned, the whole frame shuddered like it was about to be torn apart.

    Then, in the next instant, Ethan closed his eyes and focused. A pulse of raw power rippled out from him¡ªhis Domain of the Dead.

    The pressure was overwhelming. The air itself seemed to freeze. The howling winds stopped dead, like someone had hit pause on the storm. Even the space around them felt locked in place.

    With just his presence, Ethan held back a Category 14 typhoon¡ªlike it was nothing.

    "Amazing¡­" Elara adjusted her glasses, eyes fixed on Ethan with a spark of intrigue. No wonder he''s the strongest Zombie King in the U.S., she thought. But what kind of body could generate that kind of power? If the opportunity ever came up¡­ could she study him?

    Within just a few seconds, the aircraft had pierced through the storm and emerged above the island.

    Inside the eye of the hurricane, everything was eerily calm¡ªlike they''d stepped into another world.

    Even Chris and the others looked around, unsettled by the sudden stillness.

    "This is¡­ unreal."

    But when they looked out the windows, all they could see was a thick, gray haze. The entire perimeter was shrouded in fog¡ªdense, impenetrable. Nothing was visible. No landmarks, no sky, no ground. Just a blank, colorless void.

    "We''ve lost our bearings," Oliver said, scanning the instruments.

    "Then let''s land," Ethan replied coolly. "We''ll figure things out once we''re on the ground."

    "Roger that," Oliver responded, immediately guiding the aircraft into descent mode.

    But with visibility near zero, everyone felt a creeping unease settle in.

    Chris muttered under his breath, "There''s not¡­ something in this fog, right? Like a monster or something?"

    As if summoned by his words, a sharp, high-pitched screech echoed from deep within the mist¡ªfollowed by more. Dozens. Maybe hundreds. The sound grew louder, closer, like a swarm of flying creatures was heading straight for them.

    "Uncle Chris, I swear, you are the jinx," Brandon said, frowning.

    "Oliver, what the hell is that in the fog?" Chris asked, voice rising.

    Oliver stared at the control panel, baffled. "The radar''s getting hit with some kind of interference. It''s useless¡ªcompletely blind."

    "What?!" Chris and the others were stunned.

    With the radar down, the aircraft was flying blind¡ªand whatever was out there, it was coming fast.

    The screeching intensified, now right outside. They hadn''t even touched down yet, and already they were under attack.

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed. He could sense them.

    "Bats," he said quietly.

    "Bats?" the others echoed, confused. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But then¡ªBAM! Something slammed into the glass.

    Dozens of grotesque faces pressed against the windows, gnashing teeth scraping against the surface. The creatures had rodent-like heads, leathery wings sprouting from their backs, and glowing red eyes that burned with hunger. Their fangs clacked against the reinforced glass, over and over, clang, clang, clang, like they were trying to chew their way in.

    They swarmed the aircraft, piling on top of each other, frenzied by the scent of human blood. Even the reinforced glass was starting to crack under the pressure.

    "Die, you freaks!" Brandon shouted, his skin crawling, every hair on his body standing on end. He activated Blood Burst without hesitation.

    The bats froze mid-attack. Then, one by one, their blood exploded outward, bursting through their skin in a gruesome spray. The creatures disintegrated into clouds of red mist, their shredded bodies falling away.

    The aircraft windows were now smeared with blood¡ªthick, dark red, with bits of bone and flesh stuck to the glass. It was stomach-turning.

    "God, that''s disgusting¡­" Chris groaned, turning away.

    The others looked equally nauseated.

    Except for Griffin, Brandon''s ever-enthusiastic cheerleader, who was practically bouncing in her seat.

    "Brandon, you beast! Still so damn hot when you''re killing things!"

    "¡­" Brandon''s face darkened, a vein twitching in his forehead. He muttered under his breath, "Yeah¡­ still gross, though."

    ...

 Chapter 517 - 517: Somethingâ€™s not rightâ€¦

    These bats might look terrifying, but they''re not actually that strong. With Brandon''s skills, taking them out was no problem.

    The aircraft dropped fast, slicing through the air as a rain of bat corpses fell around it.

    But what caught everyone off guard was how relentless the bats were. They didn''t retreat, didn''t hesitate. They just kept coming until every last one of them was dead. Only then did the chaos finally start to die down.

    With a mechanical hiss, the aircraft''s hatch slid open on both sides.

    The air outside was thick with the stench of blood. The ground was littered with shredded bat remains¡ªsome still twitching, not quite dead yet.

    Ethan gave the scene a quick scan. Thanks to his zombie-enhanced senses, he could tell right away¡ªthese things weren''t "fresh meat." They weren''t even truly alive.

    Chris frowned, confused. "What the hell''s up with these things? They didn''t even try to run. Even animals know when to bail."

    "They''re not animals," Ethan said flatly. "Not really."

    "Huh?"

    Everyone turned to him, startled.

    Just then, Elara stepped off the ship, pulled out a small knife, and expertly dissected one of the bats. She removed a chunk of tissue and placed it into a handheld analyzer she carried with her.

    "These things don''t fall under the category of living organisms," she explained. "They''re infected with a mutated zombie virus. Technically speaking, they''re zombie beasts."

    "Zombie beasts? Well, that explains a lot¡­"

    The group nodded in understanding. That fearless, suicidal aggression? Classic zombie behavior.

    Elara continued, "This mutated strain is even more infectious than the standard zombie virus. It''s similar to the Rabies Zombie strain we''ve seen before. If one of these bites you, there''s a high chance you''ll turn."

    "Shit¡­" Chris sucked in a sharp breath. Just hearing "Rabies Zombie" was enough to make his skin crawl¡ªthose things had terrorized the shelters more than once.

    That strain wasn''t just highly contagious¡ªit came with nasty side effects. Like heightened senses, especially smell.

    "Miss Elara," Chris asked, "do we know what this bat strain does to people once they''re infected?"

    "Not yet. We don''t have enough samples to run a full analysis. Unless¡­"

    "Unless what? Just say the word, I''ll make it happen," Chris offered, all bravado.

    Elara adjusted her glasses. "Unless we do a human trial. Inject the virus into someone and observe the results. That''d give us all the answers."

    "Uh¡­ yeah, maybe let''s not rush into that," Chris backpedaled fast.

    Meanwhile, Mia, Brandon, and the others were scanning the area. First rule of landing in unknown territory: assess your surroundings.

    They quickly realized they were deep in a dense forest. Towering ancient trees¡ªeasily over thirty feet tall¡ªloomed all around them. Just looking up made your stomach drop, like standing at the edge of a cliff.

    The sky was overcast, and the thick canopy above blocked out most of the light. The forest floor was dim, shadows stretching in every direction. A gust of wind howled through the trees, sounding eerily like distant cries or ghostly wails. It sent a chill down everyone''s spine.

    "Looks like we''ve landed in a primeval forest," Brandon muttered.

    Mia nodded. "Yeah, Dr. Morgan mentioned that Tasmania''s mostly uninhabited. Huge parts of the island are covered in forest¡ªit''s a haven for wildlife. So landing in the woods makes sense."

    "Which means we''re probably not dealing with a massive zombie horde here," Brandon said, narrowing his eyes. "More like a jungle full of mutated beasts."

    Right then, a rustling sound echoed from deep within the forest. Faint hissing and screeches followed, barely audible but definitely there.

    "Seriously? Again?" Mia groaned, turning to Ethan. "What is it this time?"

    "A lot of things," Ethan replied, his voice low. "All kinds of mutated creatures. I can sense hundreds of them nearby. They''re circling us, testing the perimeter. And it''s not just animals¡ªsome of the plants are mutated too."

    Elara sniffed the air. The metallic tang of blood from the bat massacre still lingered heavily.

    "Mutated beasts are insanely sensitive to the smell of blood," she said. "They can pick it up from miles away. With the stench this strong, we''ve basically rung the dinner bell."

    "Okay, yeah, let''s get the hell out of here," Chris said, suddenly very motivated. The last thing he wanted was to get swarmed by a horde of mutant wildlife before even seeing a single zombie.

    They didn''t waste any time. The group moved out fast.

    The mutated beasts that had gathered didn''t attack. Maybe they were wary. Or maybe they were just sizing each other up.

    Predators, after all, know when to wait. Hidden in the underbrush, they watched.

    Because the forest was so overgrown¡ªthick branches, tangled vines, waist-high weeds¡ªthere wasn''t anything even close to a path. So Mia took the lead, wielding her Stellar Fang katana. Whenever a tree blocked the way, she sliced through it. Rocks? Split in two. She carved a trail through the wilderness with sheer force, step by step.

    Ethan, bringing up the rear, could feel it¡ªabout half a mile behind them, a few mutated beasts were tailing them. Quiet, careful, but persistent. They''d been following ever since the bat massacre, tracking the group all the way here.

    Apparently, the scent of fresh human flesh was just too tempting to pass up. These things weren''t giving up. They were waiting for the right moment to strike.

    Ethan didn''t bother turning back to deal with them. No point. He''d just wait until they showed themselves¡ªthen take them out without breaking stride. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In a forest this dense and wild, being stalked by mutated beasts was just part of the deal. There were too many to kill them all. Even if you wiped out one group, another would show up soon enough.

    "Man, there''s so many mutated beasts here," Brandon said, brushing aside a branch. "Looks like we won''t be running out of food anytime soon."

    "Yeah," Chris added, chuckling. "Usually when we''re out on missions, we''re starving half to death. This is the first time we''ve had a buffet waiting for us."

    He paused, then frowned. "Although¡­ I wonder if any of these beasts have evolved intelligence. Like, what if there''s some kind of beast king ruling this place?"

    Brandon shot him a look. "Dude. Seriously? Don''t jinx it."

    Elara, walking just behind Mia for safety, chimed in, "Actually, that kind of makes sense. If there are this many mutated beasts here, then the Radiant Crystal we''re looking for probably isn''t in this area."

    "Right," Mia nodded. "Too many beasts means no parasites. If the crystal were nearby, we''d be seeing parasite creatures instead."

    Everyone nodded in agreement. It made sense.

    Wherever the Radiant Crystal was, parasite monsters usually showed up first. They''d have already taken over the local wildlife.

    "Wait," Brandon said, a thought hitting him. "If there''s this much food here, wouldn''t that make this place a paradise for parasites too?"

    The group went quiet.

    Tasmania was crawling with life¡ªprobably billions of creatures across the island. If parasites were here, and breeding at their usual insane rate¡­ the kind of monster horde that could create was hard to even imagine.

    "Yeah¡­" Chris muttered. "Let''s not go there."

    They''d only just landed, and already they''d uncovered a lot: a mutated zombie virus, parasite creatures, mutated beasts¡­ and probably some deep-sea horrors that had made landfall too.

    This island was a deathtrap.

    And that was just the surface. Who knew what else was lurking deeper inland?

    The group moved cautiously, voices low, eyes scanning the shadows. But Ethan, walking at the back, suddenly noticed something strange.

    The forest had gone quiet.

    Too quiet.

    Even the usual rustling of insects and small critters had stopped. The mutated beasts that had been following them? They''d frozen in place. Not retreating, not advancing¡ªjust¡­ stopped. Like something had spooked them. Badly.

    They wouldn''t step a foot further.

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed. He scanned the trees, the underbrush, the shadows between the trunks.

    Something was off.

    "Everyone," he said quietly, his voice low and tense, "stay sharp. Something''s not right¡­"

    ...

 Chapter 518 - 518: Youâ€™re really holding a grudge?!

    "What is it? Another monster?"

    Everyone exchanged uneasy glances, suspicion flickering in their eyes.

    Ethan gave a small nod. The silence around them was unnatural¡ªtoo still. Not a single creature stirred. Even the mutant beast that had been tailing them had stopped dead in its tracks. That could only mean one thing: something nearby was terrifying enough to make even predators freeze.

    Mia''s sharp eyes scanned the dim forest. Wisps of fog drifted lazily through the trees like sheer curtains, soft and ghostly.

    But aside from that, nothing. No movement, no sound. The whole place had a strange, eerie vibe.

    "Let''s keep moving," Mia said calmly. She didn''t seem too worried¡ªafter all, with their strength, they could handle whatever the forest threw at them.

    The group pressed on, Mia leading the way.

    But as they walked deeper, the forest began to change. Massive ancient trees lay toppled across the path, some snapped clean in half, others leaning against their neighbors like fallen giants. These weren''t saplings either¡ªeach trunk was thick enough that it would take four or five people linking arms to wrap around one.

    Even lying on the ground, the trees stood nearly as tall as a person.

    It was a jaw-dropping sight.

    But what really made their blood run cold were the cuts¡ªclean, smooth slices across the trunks, as if something had sheared through them in a single blow.

    "Was there a fight here?" Mia murmured.

    The others started murmuring among themselves.

    "What the hell could do this? Slice through trees that thick like they''re nothing?"

    "Don''t tell me¡­ some kind of deep-sea monster wandered into the woods?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What is this, Paul Bunyan''s workout trail?" someone quipped.

    "..."

    Elara''s eyes swept the area, sharp and calculating. No, it wasn''t a giant beast¡ªthere were no footprints, no signs of a massive creature stomping through.

    Then she spotted something near one of the broken stumps.

    Kneeling down, she pulled out a pair of tweezers and carefully picked up a nearly invisible strand.

    It was a thin, transparent thread¡ªalmost impossible to see unless the light hit it just right. But it was strong. Incredibly strong.

    "What is that?" Chris asked, stepping closer.

    "Spider silk," Elara replied. "These trees were sliced clean through by a single strand of spider silk."

    "What?!"

    Everyone''s faces twisted in shock.

    All these massive trees¡ªcut down by something as thin as a thread?

    That meant whatever creature spun that silk was no ordinary spider.

    Elara continued, her voice steady but grim. "At the very least, we''re dealing with an S-class mutant spider."

    Ethan nodded thoughtfully. Having a scientist on the team was turning out to be a real asset. Things were a lot clearer now than they used to be.

    They''d seen S-class humans and zombies before¡ªbut this was their first time facing a mutant spider of that level.

    "Let''s go. We''re taking it down," Ethan said.

    "Yeah," Mia agreed, just about to move forward¡ª

    When suddenly, from deep within the forest, a faint voice drifted through the trees. So soft it could''ve been mistaken for a ringing in the ears.

    "Help¡­ help me¡­"

    "Wait, did you guys hear that?" Oliver asked, eyes narrowing. "Sounded like someone calling for help."

    "No way¡­ Out here? In the middle of nowhere?" Chris said, skeptical. "Could be a trap. Maybe a monster trying to lure us in."

    Ethan closed his eyes for a moment, focusing. He could sense it¡ªfaint, but definitely human. Barely alive.

    "There''s someone out there."

    "For real? Then let''s go check it out!" Chris said quickly.

    After all, they''d crash-landed on this isolated island and had been wandering through the forest ever since, surrounded by mutant beasts. Seeing another human out here felt like finding a long-lost friend.

    And they desperately needed a guide. Without one, they were just stumbling around blind, no idea how long it would take to find a way out.

    The group leapt onto one of the fallen trees and sprinted toward the source of the voice.

    But they hadn''t gone far when they all came to a sudden stop.

    What they saw ahead made their skin crawl.

    Deep in the forest, the trees were strung with thick clusters of spider silk and webs of all shapes and sizes. Some stretched from the roots all the way up to the treetops, wrapping entire trunks in layers of glistening threads like massive cocoons.

    It was like walking into a nightmare spun from silk.

    All around them, animal corpses hung suspended in the webs¡ªsome small, some large. A few were still twitching weakly, barely clinging to life. Others had already been half-devoured, their flesh torn away in ragged chunks. The sight was gruesome, stomach-turning.

    It looked like every beast in this part of the forest had been hunted and dragged here.

    "Holy shit¡­ is this a mutant spider nest?" Oliver whispered, eyes wide with horror.

    The faint cries for help were coming from the center of the webbed hellscape, but the dense layers of silk made it impossible to see who¡ªor what¡ªwas trapped inside.

    Just a few feet ahead, several strands of spider silk stretched across the path. They were nearly invisible, thin as hair, but Ethan could feel the tension in them¡ªlike piano wire strung tight. One wrong step, and someone could lose their head.

    Tiny spiders, no bigger than a fingernail, crawled along the threads, weaving more silk. They were expanding the nest outward, slowly but surely.

    Then they stopped.

    They''d sensed the humans.

    Suddenly, the little spiders went berserk, their bodies twitching, mandibles clicking open to reveal rows of needle-like fangs. With a high-pitched screech, they launched themselves at the group, trailing silk behind them like grappling hooks.

    "Ugh, hell no¡ª" Chris recoiled, skin crawling. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned a burst of flame. A wave of searing fire roared forward, engulfing the spiders mid-air.

    The heat was intense. The spiders shrieked in agony, their tiny bodies swelling and popping like popcorn kernels. In seconds, they were reduced to ash, their webs disintegrating into glowing embers that floated up into the air like fireflies.

    Chris scoffed. "Seriously? You little bugs thought you could take me on? Get real."

    But the others weren''t celebrating. They were tense, weapons drawn, eyes locked on the nest ahead.

    And then it came.

    A chorus of shrill, echoing screeches erupted from the shadows. Dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof tiny glowing dots lit up in the darkness, moving fast.

    Eyes.

    Rows and rows of spider eyes, glinting like cold stars, rushing toward them.

    A wave of killing intent slammed into the group like a wall.

    As the creatures drew closer, the dots resolved into clusters of eight gleaming eyes¡ªdozens of spiders, maybe hundreds, swarming forward in a black tide. Some dangled from above, trailing silk like parachutes. Others leapt from tree to tree, moving with terrifying speed.

    They were everywhere.

    "Here we go¡­" Mia muttered, raising her Stellar Fang katana. The blade sang as it left its sheath, a clear, metallic note that cut through the tension like lightning.

    The swarm hit.

    Spiders of all sizes came crashing down on them¡ªsome the size of dogs, others as big as wolves. A few even had silk lines attached to their abdomens, swinging through the air like grotesque acrobats.

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed. He did a quick mental count¡ªthis was easily on par with a full-scale zombie horde. Maybe worse.

    Apparently, even in the jungle, mutant monsters had their own territories¡ªjust like the Zombie.

    Then came the real monsters.

    Two spiders the size of SUVs dropped from the canopy above, their silk lines thick as steel cables. They plummeted straight toward Chris.

    "Motherfu¡ª!" Chris yelped, diving backward just in time.

    The massive spiders landed with a bone-shaking thud, their legs cracking branches beneath them. They hissed, mandibles snapping, and lunged after him.

    "All I did was roast a few of your kids! You''re really holding a grudge?!" Chris shouted as he scrambled away, dodging between trees.

    Meanwhile, the rest of the team was already locked in combat.

    Brandon activated his ability¡ªBlood Burst. A shockwave of crimson energy exploded outward, blasting apart clusters of spiders. Green blood sprayed in all directions, sizzling as it hit the ground.

    Larger spiders that got too close began to slow, their movements sluggish.

    Griffin didn''t waste the opening. He darted in, blade flashing, slicing through the stunned creatures with brutal precision.

    The two of them moved in sync¡ªBrandon blasting, Griffin cutting. It was almost like they''d trained together.

    Almost.

    ...

 Chapter 519 - 519: Kill... me...

    Mia was still holding her ground like a pro. With her Stellar Fang katana slicing through the air, she made quick work of the mutant spiders¡ªespecially the big ones, the kind that ranked above Class A.

    The Stellar Fang was insanely sharp, cutting through just about anything like it was paper.

    Mia wielded it with ease, and as she hacked her way through the swarm, she actually felt... relaxed. Like it was therapeutic.

    "Not bad at all..." she muttered, a small smile tugging at her lips.

    It was hard to imagine¡ªif a weapon like this got embedded with an S-class or higher crystal core, what kind of monster would it become?

    Meanwhile, Ethan scanned the battlefield. The spiders just kept coming, wave after wave, like they were endless. With only Mia and the others holding the line, this could take a while.

    Back in the day, Sable from the "Perfect Team" could wipe out five thousand zombies in just a few moves.

    Ethan now? He could do the same¡ªand more. He was stronger. Way stronger.

    With a single thought, he unleashed the power of the Domain of the Dead.

    It spread like wildfire. Grass withered and crumbled to dust beneath its reach, ancient trees exploded into splinters, and the air itself seemed to shudder.

    The once-raging spiders froze mid-lunge, like someone had hit pause. Then, one by one, they burst apart like overcharged lightbulbs.

    Blood sprayed everywhere. The battlefield turned into a scene straight out of hell.

    "Holy crap..." Elara whispered, eyes wide. It was the first time she''d seen anything like this, and it left her stunned.

    Ethan, dressed in a crisp white shirt, walked calmly through the chaos like he was taking a stroll in the park. Everything the Domain touched disintegrated into ash.

    Mia glanced over, a flicker of surprise in her eyes.

    "What''s gotten into him today? He''s actually putting in effort."

    Chris, on the other hand, was still being chased by two spiders the size of compact cars. Panic written all over his face, he felt the surge of Ethan''s Domain and immediately bolted in that direction.

    "Wait for me!"

    The two spiders didn''t care. They were relentless, jaws snapping, dead set on tearing him apart.

    But the moment they crossed into the Domain of the Dead, their bodies seized up. They started trembling uncontrollably, like their systems were short-circuiting.

    "Still chasing me? Yeah, that''s over now." Chris raised his hand, flames roaring to life in his palm. With a sweeping motion, the fire surged forward like a dragon, engulfing the spiders and reducing them to ash.

    Ethan''s Domain had flipped the entire battle on its head. It was a slaughter now. The mutant creatures, driven by primal fear, wouldn''t even come close. Some were already turning tail and fleeing in every direction.

    With Ethan at the center, Chris and the others were practically untouchable.

    "Help! Help!"

    A voice rang out from deeper inside the spider nest¡ªurgent, desperate, and definitely human.

    Chris turned toward the sound. Through the shredded webs, he could just make out a few figures stuck to the far wall, tangled in sticky silk.

    The one calling out was a girl¡ªblonde hair, blue eyes, tall and curvy, and honestly, pretty damn attractive.

    She was spread-eagled on the web, arms and legs completely immobilized.

    Her clothes were already in tatters, and in that position, her body was on full display¡ªevery curve, every detail.

    Chris squinted. It was a little too far to see clearly.

    "I''m coming to get you!"

    He charged forward, titanium machete in hand, ready to cut her free. But after a few steps, he froze.

    The girl''s body started convulsing. Her eyes rolled back, and the entire web shook violently with her spasms.

    Chris got a better look now¡ªand what he saw made his stomach turn.

    Her belly was swollen, unnaturally round and lumpy. Beneath her skin, tiny shapes¡ªabout the size of grains of rice¡ªwere wriggling, crawling just under the surface. It looked like her skin was covered in goosebumps, but worse. Way worse.

    Anyone with even a hint of trypophobia would''ve lost it on the spot.

    "This is..."

    Chris''s eyes went wide, his pupils shrinking as he stared in disbelief. He''d seen some serious shit before¡ªhe wasn''t new to the horrors of the mutated world¡ªbut this? This was next-level.

    Especially with mutant spiders. He knew their habits all too well. Back in the San Bernardino National Forest near L.A., there were still plenty of these freaks crawling around.

    And when they reproduced? They''d lay their eggs inside living hosts, using fresh, warm flesh as an incubator.

    Pop!

    As he was piecing it together, the girl''s swollen belly suddenly burst open with a sickening wet sound.

    Thousands¡ªno, tens of thousands¡ªof tiny spiders, each no bigger than a grain of rice, came pouring out in a writhing, frantic swarm. They piled on top of each other, a living, crawling mountain of nightmares.

    They were hyperactive, almost frenzied, scrambling over each other to escape her ruptured body.

    Ethan gave the scene a quick glance and immediately noticed something off. These spiders weren''t the same breed as the ones outside. They bred faster¡ªway faster. One host could spawn tens of thousands.

    Chris felt his scalp go numb. Without hesitation, he raised his hand and unleashed a wave of fire, incinerating the newborn swarm along with the girl''s corpse in a single, merciful blaze.

    But she wasn''t the only one.

    Nearby, two more people were still trapped. One was hanging from a tree, suspended by webbing as thick as steel cables. The other was cocooned tightly, wrapped up like a human-sized silkworm.

    "Kill... me..."

    The cocooned man''s voice was hoarse, his eyes bloodshot and filled with terror. He''d seen what happened to the girl, and now he was begging¡ªpleading¡ªfor the same fate.

    His stomach was already starting to twitch. Something was moving under the skin, just like before.

    He looked at Chris, desperation in his eyes, silently begging for release.

    "What''s he saying?" Chris asked, confused.

    "He wants you to kill him," Elara said quietly.

    "Oh..." Chris blinked, finally getting it.

    But before he could act¡ªpop!

    The man''s abdomen exploded, just like the girl''s. A flood of tiny spiders burst out, wriggling and screeching as they hit the ground.

    "Uh... damn. Sorry, I was a second too late," Chris muttered, stunned.

    He sighed, then raised his hand again. Flames roared to life and swept over the man''s body and the newborn swarm, reducing them all to ash.

    Two people¡ªone begging to be saved, the other begging to die. Both ended the same way.

    Now only one remained.

    The last survivor had been hanging from the tree, but Chris''s earlier fire had burned through the surrounding webs.

    Thud!

    The man dropped hard, slamming into the ground with a painful grunt.

    He clenched his jaw, face twisted in agony, but didn''t waste a second. He tore at the remaining strands of webbing, freeing himself, then slumped against a nearby tree.

    Grabbing a jagged piece of wood, he shoved it between his teeth and bit down hard.

    "Quick... we have to hurry... the Spider Empress is coming..." he muttered in a thick accent, speaking in a native dialect.

    He was frantic, muttering to himself as he pulled a dagger from his belt. Gripping it in both hands, he flipped it around so the blade pointed toward his own stomach.

    Chris''s eyes widened. "Oh damn... he''s about to cut himself open."

    Ethan stood silently, watching the man with a calm, unreadable expression.

    The young man''s breathing was ragged, sweat pouring down his face in thick drops. He hesitated, the pain and fear warring inside him.

    But then he remembered what had just happened to the others.

    That was all the motivation he needed.

    With a sharp cry, he drove the blade into his abdomen.

    Schlick!

    Blood sprayed out in a crimson arc.

    He bit down on the wood so hard it cracked, a muffled groan escaping his throat. His face contorted in agony, veins bulging on his forehead as his body trembled.

    But he wasn''t done.

    With one hand, he reached into the open wound, fingers digging deep into his own flesh.

    He fumbled around inside, searching, until¡ª S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Yank!

    He pulled something out.

    His entire body went rigid, muscles locked in place from the sheer pain.

    In his blood-soaked hand, he held a clump of unhatched spider eggs¡ªtranslucent, jelly-like, and pulsing faintly.

    ...

 Chapter 520 - 520: Blessed Grounds

    A moment later, the young man let out a long breath and pulled the insect egg from his abdomen, visibly relieved.

    He was clearly an Awakener¡ªhis body was tough enough that slicing open his own stomach wasn''t fatal. After spitting out the wood chips he''d used to brace himself, he scrambled to his feet, still shaky but alive.

    "We need to get out of here¡ªnow! The Spider Empress is coming!" he shouted in the local dialect.

    "Huh?"

    Chris blinked, completely lost. The guy was speaking in the native tongue, and Chris didn''t understand a word.

    Seeing the confusion on Chris''s face, the young man grew even more frantic. He started gesturing wildly, practically dancing in place, trying to mime his warning. Every movement tugged at his wound, making him wince and clutch his stomach in pain. The whole thing looked almost comical. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What is this, interpretive dance?" Chris chuckled, casually throwing in a couple of exaggerated hip sways of his own.

    The young man froze mid-gesture, staring at Chris in disbelief. Whatever he was feeling at that moment, words clearly weren''t enough.

    But before anyone could say more, the ground suddenly began to tremble. The earth cracked and caved in around them, and towering trees toppled like dominoes.

    A wave of raw, murderous energy surged up from below.

    "Oh no! It''s coming out! Run! Run now or it''s too late!" the young man babbled in his native tongue, panic rising in his voice.

    He turned to the others¡ªEthan and the rest¡ªonly to find them standing perfectly still, calm as ever, eyes locked on the source of the disturbance. Not one of them made a move to flee.

    "...What the hell is wrong with these people?" he muttered, sweat pouring down his face.

    The ground split wide open, revealing a gaping chasm of darkness, like a direct tunnel to hell itself.

    Then it emerged.

    A massive spider clawed its way out of the abyss, its body the size of a small mountain¡ªeasily fifty feet tall. Eight crimson eyes glowed like coals, and its entire body was covered in thick, black bristles. Its long, spindly legs ended in spear-like claws that gleamed with deadly sharpness.

    "Damn... that''s a big one," Ethan muttered under his breath. So far, this was the biggest spider-type mutant he''d ever seen¡ªtop-tier nightmare fuel.

    The spider''s blood-red eyes locked onto them. It opened its grotesque mandibles and let out a piercing screech that sent a wave of foul wind through the forest.s have a deep-rooted, primal fear of spiders¡ªsomething buried in our DNA.

    And this thing? It was the stuff of pure horror.

    The native youth started shaking like a leaf, his face drained of all color. Beads of sweat rolled down his cheeks as his voice cracked with terror.

    "It''s over... we''re done for... there''s no time left..."

    The Spider Empress, enraged by the intrusion into her nest, lashed her massive tail. In an instant, a barrage of silk threads shot out like a storm of arrows, slicing through the air with explosive force.

    Ethan didn''t move. He just stood there, completely still, as if he hadn''t even noticed the attack. The threads closed in¡ªfifteen feet away, ten...

    Then his eyes flashed red.

    The deadly silk froze midair, suspended like time itself had stopped. The sudden stillness was eerie, unnatural.

    With a flick of his wrist, Ethan summoned a blazing light. The Star Map slab appeared in his hand, its embedded Radiant Crystal pulsing like the North Star.

    The once-dim forest lit up in a wash of pure white.

    Then Ethan leapt into the air like a shooting star, the Star Map slab raised high, and launched himself straight at the spider.

    Compared to the monstrous creature, he looked tiny¡ªlike a pebble flying at a mountain.

    But the power radiating from the slab was overwhelming. The air trembled. Trees around them shattered into splinters from the sheer force.

    Then he brought it down.

    The slab slammed into the spider''s head with the force of a meteor strike.

    BOOOOM!

    The impact echoed like thunder. A shockwave rippled outward, flattening grass, snapping branches, and toppling trees in every direction.

    At the center of the blast, a small mushroom cloud rose into the sky.

    "Oh my god¡­"

    The Palawa youth stood frozen, eyes locked on the scene before him, completely stunned.

    As the shockwaves faded and the dust finally settled, Ethan strolled back toward the group, tall and composed. His white clothes were still spotless, not even a speck of dirt on them. In his hand, he casually flipped a dark green crystal core.

    "S+ grade crystal core. Not bad," Ethan said, clearly satisfied.

    Mia nodded. "Looks like this forest is crawling with high-level mutant beasts. Plenty of resources. We should hunt more while we''re here¡ªnot just to absorb energy, but to stock up on crystal cores for crafting Crystal Core Armaments."

    "Yeah, good idea." Ethan tucked the core away, then turned to glance at the native youth. He looked over at Oliver. "What was he yelling about earlier? You speak his language?"

    "I do! I''ll translate," Oliver said proudly, finally getting a chance to show off his skills.

    "Uh¡­" The native youth¡ªstill a little dazed¡ªfinally seemed to realize just how powerful these strangers were. They''d taken down an S+ class spider overlord in a single blow. "Judging by your looks¡­ you''re not from around here, are you?"

    "No shit. We''re from the U.S.," Oliver replied casually.

    "Oh, oh¡­" The young man nodded quickly, eyes full of gratitude.

    "Thank you. You saved my life back there!"

    Oliver started chatting with him, trying to gather intel. They needed a guide¡ªsomeone who knew the island and could help them navigate and collect information.

    Through the conversation, they learned his name was Koa, a B+ level Awakener from a small town on the forest''s edge. He''d been out hunting mutant beasts when he got ambushed by that spider.

    Oliver raised an eyebrow. "There''s a town outside the forest?"

    "Yeah, it''s a well-known safe zone. A lot of survivors live there now."

    "And it doesn''t get attacked by zombies or mutant beasts?" Oliver asked, skeptical.

    Koa nodded. "That''s right. Our town chief is a powerful Awakener. He performs a ritual every day¡ªsome kind of blessing. As long as the ritual''s done, the town becomes ''The Blessed Grounds.'' No zombies, no monsters, nothing can step foot in that area."

    "You serious?" Oliver''s eyes widened.

    Just one ritual a day¡­ and monsters can''t even enter? What kind of ability is that?

    "I''m telling the truth. You''ll believe it when you see it," Koa said, nodding earnestly.

    He explained that he wasn''t originally from the town¡ªhe''d lived in a tribal village before. Most of the town''s residents were former city dwellers who fled when the apocalypse hit and the cities were overrun. They''d taken refuge in the town, and in all the months they''d been there, not a single monster had attacked.

    Of course¡­ if you left the safe zone, all bets were off. No protection out there.

    Oliver was fascinated, and relayed everything to the rest of the group.

    "So as long as you stay in the town, monsters can''t touch you?"

    "No way. That''s real?"

    "Maybe the town chief awakened some kind of unique ability?"

    "Whatever it is, we gotta check it out."

    Chris and the others exchanged curious glances, murmuring among themselves.

    Mia looked over at Ethan.

    "If what that Palawa guy says is true, and no monsters can enter¡­ that might be a problem."

    "You think I''ll be able to get in?" she asked.

    Ethan thought for a moment. "Probably. I doubt it''s really some divine ''Blessed Grounds'' thing. There''s gotta be more to it."

    With that, Koa took the lead, guiding them toward the town beyond the forest.

    But every step he took tugged at the wound in his abdomen, sending sharp jolts of pain through him. His face twisted with every movement.

    "You okay?" Oliver asked, concerned.

    Koa gritted his teeth and shook his head. "I''ll live. It hurts like hell, but I had to get that egg out. This is the best outcome I could''ve hoped for."

    "Well¡­ not exactly," Oliver said with a shrug. "My boss said he could''ve taken it out without you slicing yourself open."

    "...Huh???" Koa stared at him, completely dumbfounded.

    Wait, seriously?

    Suddenly, his stomach felt like it hurt even more than before¡­

    ...

 Chapter 521 - 521: Yeahâ€¦ impressive

    "If you don''t cut it open, then how do you get it out?" Koa asked, genuinely curious.

    "My master can do anything. Maybe you''ll find out someday," Oliver replied, keeping things vague as usual.

    With Koa leading the way, they made their way through the forest. The journey was relatively smooth¡ªwhenever a mutated beast showed up, Brandon and Griffin took care of it effortlessly. No one else even needed to lift a finger.

    As they moved forward, the dense jungle began to thin out. Signs of human activity started to appear¡ªfootprints, plastic bottles, trash bags.

    And, of course, skeletal remains and traces of past battles.

    Oliver couldn''t help but ask, "If the town''s so safe, why do you guys even come out here?"

    "Living in the town isn''t free," Koa explained. "You''ve gotta pay your dues¡ªcrystal cores, beast meat, stuff like that. It''s like a tax. Plus, we need to get stronger, earn supplies. So yeah, we still have to come out here and take risks."

    "Oh¡­" Oliver nodded, now even more intrigued by what life in the town was like.

    After about half an hour of walking, they finally reached the edge of the forest. Beyond it stretched a wide open plain.

    And at the far end of the horizon, a cluster of buildings came into view. It was a sizable settlement, with smoke rising from chimneys and the unmistakable signs of human life.

    "There! That''s the town they call ''The Blessed Grounds.'' Once we''re inside, we''re totally safe," Koa said with confidence. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s that close?" Oliver was surprised. The town was practically pressed up against the wild forest. Normally, that''d be a terrible place to set up a refuge.

    As they got closer, the town came into clearer view.

    A tall fence surrounded the perimeter, wrapped in barbed wire and electric netting, with sharp spikes jutting out. It looked more like a massive prison than a sanctuary.

    But strangely, the area around it was calm. No corpses, no signs of recent battles. Just two patrol squads pacing in front of the main gate.

    "If monsters don''t attack here, why the guards and the walls?" Oliver asked.

    "Uh¡­ I''m not really sure," Koa admitted, scratching his head. "Maybe just in case?"

    As they approached, the guards at the gate noticed them. One look at Ethan and the others¡ªtheir clothes, their faces¡ªand the guards immediately grew suspicious.

    "Stop right there! Who are you people?"

    "They''re Awakeners from America! They saved my life¡ªplease, let us in!" Koa rushed forward, plastering on a smile.

    "From America, huh?" The lead guard narrowed his eyes, scanning each of them with interest. He seemed intrigued, but not hostile.

    "Our town welcomes any survivors. As long as you pay the tax, you''re free to enter."

    "No problem at all¡­" Koa grinned, pulling out a few B-grade crystal cores and stuffing them into the guard''s hand without hesitation.

    The guard captain nodded, clearly pleased.

    "Alright, go on in."

    "Thank you, thank you!" Koa bowed repeatedly, grateful.

    The town gates creaked open, and the group was allowed through.

    Ethan stayed silent, his eyes constantly scanning the surroundings. He didn''t understand the language, but from the guards'' expressions and tone, he could more or less guess what was going on.

    "Hey, are you even allowed in?" Mia asked, glancing at the gate.

    Ethan gave her a warm smile, the corners of his mouth lifting slightly.

    "Of course."

    He walked forward without hesitation, stepping right into the town.

    Chris and the others watched closely.

    To their surprise, Ethan passed through without any resistance¡ªjust like anyone else. No alarms, no strange reactions. Nothing.

    "Wait¡­ what?"

    "Isn''t the whole thing about the town being off-limits just a rumor?"

    "Maybe he''s just too powerful, so the rules don''t apply to him?"

    "But¡­ there really aren''t any monster attacks here¡­"

    "¡­"

    Everyone was confused. The town was starting to feel more and more mysterious.

    As the group stepped into the town, the first thing they saw was a wide main street flanked by buildings on both sides, with narrow alleys branching off in every direction.

    Ethan glanced back toward the gate, eyes narrowing slightly as he studied the guards. He''d noticed it earlier¡ªtheir faces were pale, completely devoid of color, and their pupils glowed a faint, eerie red. There wasn''t a trace of human warmth coming off them.

    In other words¡­ they weren''t human at all.

    But Ethan didn''t say anything. Not yet. He turned his attention back to the street ahead.

    There were plenty of people here¡ªactual humans, by the look of it¡ªbut most of them wore black robes and moved with sluggish, unsteady steps. Their energy was faint, their bodies frail. Some looked like they could collapse at any moment.

    The buildings lining the street were strange, too. Outside several homes sat clear glass jars filled with a thick, crimson liquid.

    Ethan only needed a glance to know¡ªit was human blood.

    Not far down the street, a patrol of guards was making rounds. They stopped at each house, collecting the blood-filled jars and replacing them with empty ones. Before leaving, they''d toss a small bundle of food at the doorstep¡ªbread, dried meat, maybe a few root vegetables.

    Oliver noticed it too and asked bluntly, "What are they doing?"

    "They''re collecting offerings," Koa said like it was the most normal thing in the world. "Everyone in the town has to give something. Awakeners can hand over crystal cores, but regular folks? They have to give blood. The mayor uses it for rituals¡ªthat''s how he keeps the monsters away."

    "Oh¡­ so if you give blood, you get food in return?" Oliver pressed.

    Koa nodded. "Yeah, but not always. The mayor''s a kind man¡ªhe doesn''t want people to starve. So only the families that are really struggling get food. It''s just enough to keep them alive. Not bad, right?"

    "Honestly? Yeah, not bad at all," Oliver said, nodding in agreement.

    Then he turned and translated everything for Ethan and the others.

    "This town''s got a pretty solid system. Even now, they''re still handing out food. Kinda impressive, actually."

    "Yeah¡­ impressive," Ethan murmured.

    But deep down, he already had a pretty good idea of what was going on.

    Back before the world went to hell, Ethan had run a farm. He knew what it meant to feed the chickens, collect the eggs, and¡ªwhen the time came¡ªslaughter them for meat.

    This setup? It wasn''t all that different.

    The town was raising these people. Feeding them just enough to keep them alive. Stockpiling them.

    Ethan didn''t say a word. He just kept walking, calm and casual, like he hadn''t figured out the whole game already.

    A few minutes later, they turned into a narrow alley.

    Koa pointed excitedly at a small house up ahead. "That''s my place! My sister''s probably still inside, waiting for me!"

    He broke into a run, practically sprinting to the door. He pounded on it with both fists, calling out loudly.

    "Kirra! Kirra! Open up, it''s me¡ªI''m back!"

    The wooden door creaked under his knocks. It took a while, but eventually, slow footsteps echoed from inside. The door cracked open.

    A young girl, maybe thirteen or fourteen, peeked out. She had golden hair and bright blue eyes, her features delicate and pretty¡ªbut her face was ghostly pale, her body visibly weak. Her skin, already fair, looked almost translucent.

    "Koa¡­" she whispered.

    "Yeah¡­ it''s me!" Koa beamed, pulling her into a tight hug.

    Kirra clung to him, her small shoulders trembling as she tried to hold back tears. But she couldn''t stop them. Her body shook with quiet sobs.

    "Kirra, how''ve you been while I was gone?" Koa asked, gently patting her back.

    Kirra shook her head, her voice barely holding together.

    "I''m okay¡­ really¡­ I''m fine¡­"

    ¡­

 Chapter 522 - 522: Told you Iâ€™d hand it over

    Ethan and the others followed Kirra into the house. The place was cramped and bare, barely more than four walls and a roof. The whole structure was made of wooden planks, and with the recent rain and humidity, the air reeked of damp rot.

    But what really caught their attention was the table in the middle of the room.

    It was covered with syringes and IV tubing, the lines snaking into glass bottles filled with a thick, crimson liquid¡ªblood. Three of them, nearly full. The sight was downright chilling.

    Koa''s eyes went wide. "Kirra, what the hell are you doing?"

    "I... I wanted to offer more tribute," Kirra said weakly, her voice barely above a whisper. "I was hoping the town guards would go into the forest to rescue you." She forced a smile. "Oh, right. The town gave me a bunch of food too. Let me get it out for everyone."

    Koa''s heart clenched. "You..."

    He couldn''t even finish the sentence. Just imagining what might''ve happened to his sister if he hadn''t made it back made his stomach turn.

    He turned to Ethan and the others, gratitude flooding his chest. If it weren''t for them...

    He quickly introduced them to Kirra, and the siblings bowed their heads in thanks, their voices full of emotion.

    Mia frowned. "Is it just me, or is there something seriously off about this town?"

    "You''re not wrong," Ethan said, picking up the thread. "Because this place isn''t some ''Blessed Grounds.'' It''s a corpse nest. And those guards? They''re not even human."

    "What?" Chris and Brandon''s jaws dropped.

    "No way."

    "What do you mean, not human?"

    "Yeah, they look and act just like people!"

    "Are you saying... they''re zombies?!"

    "..."

    They''d all seen intelligent variants of the infected before, but even the smartest ones still looked and acted noticeably different from humans.

    Well... except for Ethan. He was a whole different category.

    Ethan continued, "They''re infected with a mutated strain of the virus. It lets them keep their minds¡ªand even their memories from when they were alive."

    "So the humans in this town? They''re just livestock. Being kept here under the illusion of protection."

    "Holy shit..." Chris muttered, glancing around the tiny room, then at the jars of blood. Suddenly, it felt like they were the ones in a cage.

    Thinking back on the way the town was set up, it all made a twisted kind of sense.

    Mia raised an eyebrow. "Damn. You figured all that out?"

    Ethan gave a smug little grin. "What can I say? I used to run a farm."

    Mia rolled her eyes. "Of course you did."

    Koa and Kirra stared at them, completely lost. They didn''t understand a word of the English being spoken, and their confused expressions made it obvious.

    "What are you guys talking about?" Kirra asked hesitantly.

    "We''re just discussing the town," Oliver replied.

    "Oh, okay!" Kirra smiled and nodded eagerly. "So? Not bad, right? Pretty good place to survive, huh?"

    Oliver hesitated, then repeated Ethan''s words almost word for word. "Your town... it''s a corpse nest."

    Kirra''s smile froze. Koa''s face went pale. The shock hit them like a punch to the gut.

    "No... No way! The Blessed Grounds can''t be a corpse nest! The guards protect us¡ªthey can''t be zombies!"

    The gap between what they believed and what they were hearing was just too massive. The siblings stood there, stunned, unable to process it.

    Sean watched them with a raised brow, his sharp eyes taking in every flicker of emotion. One second they were smiling, the next they looked like they''d seen a ghost. They were babbling in their native tongue, completely incomprehensible.

    He sighed inwardly. What a pair of idiots...

    But just then, footsteps echoed outside¡ªslow, deliberate, getting closer.

    Thud. Thud. Thud.

    A heavy knock rattled the door.

    "Open the door!" a voice barked in the local dialect.

    Inside, Chris and the others exchanged tense glances.

    Someone was here.

    Koa immediately jogged over and pulled the door open with a creak. Standing outside were the same four guards they''d seen earlier beyond the fence wall.

    "H-Hi there!" Koa forced a smile, but it came out stiff and unnatural. After what Oliver had said¡ªthat these guys weren''t even human¡ªhe couldn''t help but feel uneasy, even if part of him still didn''t want to believe it.

    Because if it was true¡­ that was just too terrifying to wrap his head around.

    The lead guard, the Captain, gave him a cold glance. "You brought outsiders here. They don''t get the town''s protection for free. They need to offer tribute too¡ªdo their part to help defend the town."

    "Uh¡ªwhat?" Koa''s face twisted in discomfort. "I don''t have any crystal cores right now. Could you give me a few days? I''ll go hunting and bring some back as soon as I can."

    "Fuck off," the Captain snapped, shoving Koa aside without a second thought. He and his three men barged into the house like they owned the place.

    They''d already noticed Ethan''s group back at the perimeter¡ªloaded with survival gear, alloy weapons, and the kind of confident posture that screamed prepared. No way these people didn''t have crystal cores.

    And now that they were inside the town? Time to strip them clean before another squad got the chance.

    The four guards scanned the room with pale faces, slightly pointed teeth, and a faint red gleam in their eyes. Their expressions were smug, arrogant, like they were already counting their loot.

    "Doesn''t matter where you came from," the Captain said, eyes narrowing. "You''re in our town now. That means you follow our rules. Hand over your crystal cores. Now."

    "Boss, he wants us to give up our crystal cores," Oliver translated, glancing at Ethan.

    "Oh?" Ethan nodded slowly. Truth was, he''d understood everything. These guys weren''t human¡ªthey were zombies. And when they spoke, they emitted a unique brainwave frequency that only other infected could pick up.

    Zombies didn''t need translators.

    "They want crystal cores from me, huh?" Ethan muttered, glancing out the window. The sky, already overcast, had darkened even more. Night was falling fast.

    "Tell them to come over. I''ll give them what they want."

    "Got it." Oliver nodded, then turned to the guards. "My boss says you can come get it. He''ll hand it over."

    "Good, good. That''s more like it," the Captain said, clearly pleased. He didn''t suspect a thing¡ªwhy would he? This was their nest. No one would dare challenge them here.

    He strode forward, eager, completely unaware he was walking straight into the jaws of death.

    "Hand it over," the Captain said, holding out his hand.

    "Sure thing," Ethan replied casually, like he was handing over spare change. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then, without warning, he raised his hand and drove his fingers straight into the Captain''s skull.

    With a flick of his wrist, he yanked upward¡ªand a crystal core popped out, gleaming between his fingertips.

    The Captain didn''t even have time to react. His pupils went glassy, and his body crumpled to the floor like a puppet with its strings cut.

    Ethan stood there, calm as ever, like he''d just cracked open a soda.

    "See?" he said, holding up the core. "Told you I''d hand it over."

    ...

 Chapter 523 - 523: Iâ€™m gonna scout ahead

    The other three guards froze for a second, their expressions flickering with shock. They still had human intelligence¡ªalong with the capacity for fear.

    "Captain''s dead?!"

    "What the hell just happened?"

    "Kill them! Now!"

    But it was already too late for pretending. The red glow in their eyes flared, veins bulged across their faces, and sharp fangs burst from their gums. In seconds, they''d fully transformed into monsters.

    One of them tilted his head back, ready to let out a piercing howl¡ªa signal to call in reinforcements nearby.

    But before he could make a sound, a blade sliced through the air, aimed straight at his throat.

    Mia''s Stellar Fang katana flashed in her hands, the razor-sharp edge cutting clean through flesh and bone. His head flew off his shoulders in a spray of blood.

    "Why the hell are you yelling so loud?" she muttered, flicking the blood off her blade.

    On the other side of the room, Brandon activated his ability¡ªBlood Burst¡ªlocking the other two monsters in place. Griffin didn''t waste a second. He stepped in and brought his sword down hard, cleaving one of them in half. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At the same time, Sean''s iron fist smashed into the last creature''s skull, shattering it like a melon.

    The whole fight was over in a flash. Their teamwork was seamless¡ªdeadly efficient.

    Four bodies hit the floor of the cramped room, blood splattering across the walls and pooling underfoot. The air reeked of iron and death.

    Koa and his sister stood frozen, staring at the carnage like they''d just been struck by lightning. Their world had just cracked open.

    Those glowing red eyes, those twisted faces¡ªthere was no denying it now. The guards were monsters.

    "Wait... does that mean this place¡ªthis so-called ''Blessed Grounds''¡ªis actually a nest of the dead?"

    "Oh my god... what do we do now?" The siblings were panicking, their voices trembling.

    The rest of the group, though, stayed calm. Aside from the surprise that the whole town might be a corpse nest, the fight itself had been nothing out of the ordinary for them.

    Elara crouched down, pulled out a syringe, and drew some blood from one of the corpses. She loaded it into a portable analyzer she carried on her belt.

    "The virus they''re infected with¡ªit''s the same strain we found in those bats back in the forest. This pretty much confirms the mutation''s behavior."

    "When it infects a human, it preserves their intelligence and memories. But it also makes them bloodthirsty, violent, emotionally dead. Aside from looking human, they''re basically zombies."

    The others let out low whistles, clearly impressed¡ªand a little disturbed.

    "Still looking human after infection? That means they''re damn good at blending in," Brandon said, glancing at Chris. "Uncle Chris, you better keep your eyes open."

    Chris scoffed, clearly offended. "What, you think I can''t tell the difference? I''ve been in this town for days and haven''t been fooled once."

    "Oh, I''m not saying you can''t tell," Brandon replied with a smirk. "Actually, I think your instincts are spot-on."

    Griffin jumped in, grinning. "Yeah, Uncle Chris, you''ve got a real talent for sniffing out the weird ones."

    "Hey¡ªwhat the hell, you two?" Chris shot them a look, half annoyed, half amused. Griffin was laying it on thick, full drama mode, and Brandon was clearly enjoying the show.

    But Koa and his sister weren''t laughing. Their nerves were shot. It all made sense now¡ªwhy no monsters ever attacked the town. Because the town was the monster nest.

    And they''d been living here for months, completely unaware. The thought alone was enough to make their skin crawl.

    "We need to get out of here. Now," Koa said urgently. "This place is way too dangerous."

    Oliver shook his head. "Not yet. It''s not time to leave."

    "Not yet?! We just killed four of them! Maybe we''re safe tonight, but by morning, the mayor''s gonna know something''s up!" Koa''s voice cracked with panic.

    Oliver stayed calm, thinking for a moment before replying. "What if... the mayor doesn''t live to see morning?"

    Koa and his sister stared at him, stunned. And slowly, they started to understand what he meant.

    ...

    Night had fully fallen.

    Thick clouds still blanketed the sky, plunging the world into a deeper, suffocating darkness.

    Every house in the town had its doors shut tight, candles snuffed out, not a single light in sight. The whole place was dead silent.

    Only the cold night wind whispered through the empty streets, its low, mournful howl like the wailing of ghosts.

    A perfect night for something to go horribly wrong.

    Yeah¡ªthis was shaping up to be another blood-soaked evening.

    Chris and the others couldn''t help but feel like they hadn''t had a single moment of peace since landing on this godforsaken island. First, they crash-landed in the forest and got swarmed by mutated beasts. Barely made it out alive, only to stumble straight into a nest of the undead.

    And that was just the outskirts.

    Who knew what the rest of the island had in store?

    One thing was clear¡ªthis place was dangerous as hell.

    If their team hadn''t been as strong as it was, they''d all be dead ten times over by now.

    "I''m gonna scout ahead," Ethan said, already moving toward the door.

    "We''ll wait for your signal," Mia nodded, calm and focused.

    Then, right before their eyes, Ethan''s body dimmed and vanished into thin air.

    Koa''s jaw dropped. He looked like he''d just seen a ghost. That ability of Ethan''s¡ªit was freaky as hell. And after what they''d just witnessed, one thing was crystal clear to him now: you didn''t need to cut someone open to get the parasite eggs out...

    ...

    Ethan slipped out of the house using his Domain of the Dead ability, his presence completely erased. Not a sound, not a trace.

    The night air was damp and cold, brushing against his skin like the breath of something long dead.

    He scanned the area. The buildings nearby were pitch black, but the air was thick with the stench of blood. People inside were draining themselves, offering up their blood like tribute.

    Just down the street, two guards were patrolling. Of course, they weren''t human¡ªzombie-like creatures, more active and aggressive at night than during the day.

    They were doing their rounds, collecting jars of blood from each house, stopping at the "chicken cages" to pick up the full containers.

    Ethan silently fell in behind them, keeping his distance.

    He wanted to see where they were taking all this "food." Maybe he could help himself to a little inventory. Blood wasn''t the only thing they were hoarding¡ªthere were probably crystal cores too. And Ethan''s operation was growing fast. His resources were burning just as quickly.

    Back when they took down Genesis Biotech''s North American HQ, they''d seized nearly ten thousand Crystal Core Firearms. If he activated them all at once, the cores would burn at a rate of thousands per second.

    So yeah¡ªhe needed more.

    The two guards had no idea they were being tailed. They were even chatting, laughing like a couple of coworkers on a night shift.

    "These humans, man... we drain them dry, and they still think they''re living the good life."

    "Yeah, and even if they figured it out, what could they do? Nothing. Just more pain for them, that''s all."

    "Guess that''s the curse of awareness¡ªmore you know, the worse it gets. Hahaha!"

    Their voices weren''t audible in the usual sense¡ªthey were communicating via brainwave signals. But Ethan could pick it up loud and clear.

    One of them said, "Oh yeah, a bunch of Americans showed up in town today."

    "Oh? Where from?"

    "No clue," the first one shrugged. "But they''re loaded with gear, look pretty juicy. Strong too. Not that it''ll help them. They won''t last long."

    "Then we better loot ''em early," the other one chuckled.

    In this town, strong humans weren''t allowed to stick around. Anyone who reached A-rank strength? Gone. Erased. Just like that.

    Like fattening a sheep before the slaughter.

    That was their real business model. The blood they collected daily? Just snacks.

    The two guards kept talking as they walked, eventually stopping in front of a massive structure.

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed.

    A towering fortress loomed ahead¡ªforty-two stories tall, built in a grand, medieval European style. It looked like some ancient beast had curled up in the middle of the town and turned into stone.

    The exterior gleamed with gold and marble, lavishly decorated like a royal palace. It was stunning¡ªbreathtaking, even.

    And it stood in stark contrast to the squalid "chicken cages" where the townspeople lived.

    Ethan''s gaze swept over the building.

    So this was where the mayor lived.

    And judging by the look of it... there was a whole lot of good stuff inside.

    ...

 Chapter 524 - 524: Whereâ€™d the guards go today?

    The two guards up ahead had already entered the castle. The first thing they passed through was a long corridor, brightly lit with warm, flickering lights. maids bustled back and forth, most of them strikingly beautiful, dressed in classic black-and-white maid uniforms.

    They bowed respectfully as the guards passed, heads lowered, eyes averted.

    Clearly, in this place, they were at the very bottom of the food chain.

    The two guards, each carrying containers of fresh blood, walked straight ahead until they reached a large refrigerated storage room. The area was heavily guarded by vampires, a clear sign that this was a high-security zone.

    "How was the haul today?" one of the vampire sentries asked.

    "Not bad," one of the guards replied casually.

    "Man, I envy you guys. I''m stuck here all day, bored out of my damn mind."

    The sentry chuckled. "Then you''d better step up your game and get Lord Lucien''s attention."

    The guard smirked, clearly proud of himself.

    With a loud clunk, the heavy cold room door swung open. A wave of icy white mist rolled out from the gap, chilling the air.

    The two guards stepped inside, still carrying the blood.

    The interior was spacious, lined with rows of metal shelves. Each shelf was stacked with glass jars, all filled to the brim with thick, crimson blood. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Under the bright fluorescent lights, the entire cold room glowed with an eerie red hue.

    The two vampires stared at the blood jars like farmers admiring a freshly harvested crop¡ªfaces lit up with satisfaction.

    "Damn, this is beautiful. Too bad... half of it''s gotta be handed over."

    "Quit whining. What the higher-ups do isn''t our business," the other vampire muttered as he stepped forward and began placing the jars onto the shelves.

    "Let''s go."

    Once everything was in place, they turned to leave.

    But then¡ªsomething strange happened.

    One of the jars they had just set down vanished. Gone. In the blink of an eye.

    "Huh?"

    Both vampires froze, blinking in confusion. They rubbed their eyes and looked again.

    The shelf was empty.

    "What the hell? I swear I just put it right here!"

    "No clue..." But the missing jar was only the beginning. One by one, the jars on the surrounding shelves began to disappear¡ªvanishing into thin air.

    Within moments, the once-bountiful "granary" was nearly empty. Then completely.

    "What the...?" The two vampires stood there, stunned, jaws slack.

    "Something''s wrong! Quick! Go get the guards outside!"

    "R-Right!"

    One of them nodded frantically and bolted out of the cold room.

    The other stayed behind, frowning deeply, eyes scanning the room, trying to figure out what the hell was going on.

    Then, out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of something¡ªsomeone.

    A figure in white.

    He hadn''t heard anyone come in, but there he was, walking straight toward him.

    "You¡ª" The vampire''s face twisted in shock, just starting to speak.

    But Ethan didn''t give him the chance.

    With a flick of his wrist, his tachi materialized in his hand. One clean slash¡ªand the vampire''s head split in two.

    The body collapsed with a heavy thud, blood and brain matter splattering across the pristine white tiles, leaving vivid, jarring streaks.

    Ethan didn''t even blink.

    He glanced down at the corpse. These kinds of vampires were infected with a mutated virus¡ªcompletely inedible. No point in storing the body in his spatial ring. Not worth the space.

    At that moment, the other vampire had already sprinted out of the cold room.

    "Something''s wrong! You guys need to come see this¡ªthe blood in the cold storage just vanished into thin air!"

    "What? Are you messing with me? You know how bored I am out here¡ªtrying to screw with me for fun?"

    The guard clearly didn''t believe him. It sounded way too ridiculous.

    "I''m serious! The blood''s really gone! I''m not joking!" the vampire insisted, his face tight with urgency.

    "Pfft! Gotta admit, you''re really selling it," the guard chuckled.

    "Damn it, I''m telling you again¡ªI''m not joking!" the vampire snapped, pounding his fist against the wall in frustration.

    "Alright, alright, calm down. We''ll go take a look."

    "Good! Hurry up!" The vampire spun around and rushed back toward the cold room.

    The dozen or so guards nearby, curious despite themselves, followed after him.

    A whole group of vampires stormed into the cold storage.

    The moment they stepped inside, their eyes swept across the room¡ªand nearly all of them froze in shock.

    The shelves, once packed with blood jars, were completely empty.

    "It''s... really all gone?"

    "See? I told you I wasn''t lying!" the vampire said quickly, then suddenly remembered something. "Wait¡ªwhere''s my partner?"

    A faint metallic tang of blood hung in the air.

    They rushed forward a few steps¡ªand there it was. A corpse, sprawled in a pool of blood, head split clean in two. The kill had been swift, brutal, and merciless.

    "He''s dead?" The vampire''s face went pale. It was his partner.

    One of the others quickly put the pieces together.

    "Something... something must''ve snuck into the cold room!"

    "What kind of thing?"

    BANG!

    Before anyone could answer, the half-open cold room door suddenly slammed shut with a deafening crash.

    All the vampires jumped, spinning around.

    Standing in front of the now-closed door was a figure in white¡ªtall, calm, and cold-eyed. His gaze swept over them like he was already looking at corpses.

    "Die."

    Ethan''s eyes flashed red. The power of the Domain of the Dead surged outward.

    The vampires instantly felt their bodies sink, as if a mountain had dropped onto their backs. Bones cracked and popped under the pressure.

    "Raaagh¡ª!"

    They screamed in agony, veins bulging across their faces as they struggled to resist, unleashing their true vampire forms in desperation.

    But it was useless.

    The Domain of the Dead crushed all resistance.

    One by one, the vampires collapsed. Some burst like overfilled water balloons, their screams cut short in a wet, sickening silence.

    The cold room became a slaughterhouse.

    And thanks to the Domain''s suppressive field, not a single sound escaped.

    Outside, everything remained eerily quiet.

    Even if other vampires or humans passed by the door, they wouldn''t have noticed a thing¡ªjust a strange, nagging feeling.

    "Where''d the guards go today?"

    "Maybe they got bored and ditched their post?"

    "..."

    A few minutes later, the massacre was over.

    As a group of human maids passed by the cold room, Ethan slipped out, using the Domain''s power to phase through the wall like a ghost.

    "Blood''s not that useful," he thought to himself, eyes scanning the corridor. "What I really need are crystal cores."

    Still cloaked in stealth, Ethan moved through the castle like a shadow, using the Domain of the Dead to pass through walls and doors without a sound.

    It didn''t take long for him to get a sense of the place.

    This castle belonged to a vampire family¡ªat least a hundred of them lived here.

    And the head of the family? Lucien Ashbourne. Also the mayor of the nearby town.

    Soon, Ethan picked up on a concentration of human presence in one area. With a flicker of movement, he appeared inside a large room.

    It was a dormitory-style space, clearly where the maids and servants lived. Many of them were in the middle of changing clothes.

    At the front, an elderly human man was barking orders.

    "Move it, move it! Hurry up! The Ashbourne family banquet is about to start!"

    ...

 Chapter 525 - 525: The right opportunity would come

    The maids started dressing even faster now, clearly in a rush.

    Ethan couldn''t understand what they were saying, but it wasn''t hard to guess¡ªthere must be some kind of important banquet happening tonight.

    From the looks of it, this place was just the servants'' quarters. Nothing valuable here.

    Using his Domain of the Dead ability, Ethan teleported straight to the top floor of the castle. This level was decked out in luxury¡ªplush carpets underfoot, oil paintings lining the walls, everything oozing with artistic flair.

    Vampires were gliding through the corridors, dressed to the nines. The men wore sharp suits, the women elegant evening gowns, all of them heading toward a grand hall at the center.

    "What the hell are they up to?" Ethan muttered under his breath.

    His main goal right now was to find those crystal cores, so he wasn''t about to go on a killing spree just yet. No need to spook the vampires and make things harder than they needed to be...

    In the middle of the lavish hall stood a massive dining table¡ªeasily over a hundred feet long¡ªcovered in a pristine white tablecloth.

    Maids moved quickly, placing plates, silverware, and other table settings with practiced precision.

    Soon, the well-dressed vampires began taking their seats around the table.

    Ethan scanned the room with sharp eyes. So far, he hadn''t spotted any sign of the crystal cores. He figured they were probably hidden somewhere¡ªmaybe in a secret chamber or behind a false wall.

    But he wasn''t in a rush. He''d find them eventually.

    For now, he wanted to see what kind of twisted little show these vampires were putting on...

    Once everyone had taken their seats, the room fell into a respectful silence. The head seat at the table remained empty.

    But not for long.

    A man who looked like a butler walked in, dressed in a crisp tailcoat and bowtie, every movement refined and precise.

    Behind him came an older man.

    His temples were streaked with gray, but his hair was neatly combed. His skin was pale, almost bloodless, and his eyes gleamed with a cold, sinister light.

    No doubt about it¡ªthis was the master of the castle, and the one who ruled over the town: Lucien Ashbourne.

    "Lord Lucien, all the family members have arrived," the butler announced.

    "Good," Lucien said with a nod, then moved to the head of the table and sat down.

    The butler remained standing respectfully behind him.

    Lucien''s chilling gaze swept across the table. Then he spoke, his voice low and deliberate. "How has everyone been lately?"

    "Lord, my mother was ambushed and killed while transporting supplies," a boy, maybe in his early teens, said solemnly.

    "Transporting?" Ethan, watching from a distance, frowned. As a fellow undead, he could understand their language.

    It wasn''t hard to piece together¡ªthis town''s "food supply" wasn''t all for Lucien. They had to send a portion elsewhere, probably to some higher authority. The guards had mentioned something like that in passing before.

    Clearly, this organization was massive, with a strict hierarchy.

    Lucien''s eyes flashed with fury. "Who did it?"

    "It was those zombies from the city again," the boy replied.

    "Damn it... them again!" Lucien clenched his fist, visibly pissed. But he quickly reined in his anger and looked back at the boy.

    "Then go find another member of the Vampire Race to be your mother."

    "Y-Yes, Lord," the boy nodded quickly, not questioning it at all.

    Ethan, on the other hand, was stunned.

    Wait, what?

    Did he hear that right? Was there a glitch in the mental translation?

    What the hell did he mean by "find another to be your mother"? That didn''t make any sense. These vampires were clearly different from regular zombies or humans.

    They had intelligence. Emotions, even. But everything about them felt... twisted.

    He still didn''t fully understand how they operated.

    One by one, the vampires around the table began reporting their recent activities. This wasn''t just a dinner¡ªit was a full-on family meeting.

    Lucien nodded approvingly. "You''ve all done well. I''ll reward you. Butler, bring out some crystal cores."

    "Yes, Master," the butler said with a bow, then turned and walked off.

    The vampires at the table lit up with excitement. Lord Lucien''s rewards were always generous, and it showed on their eager faces.

    Ethan watched from the shadows, eyes locked on the scene.

    This was the moment he''d been waiting for.

    All he needed was patience... and the right opportunity would come.

    Seated at the head of the table, Lucien raised his pale hand slightly and addressed his kin with a faint smile. "You''ve all worked hard. Go ahead¡ªeat."

    "Thank you, Lord!" the vampires replied in unison, their voices filled with reverence and anticipation.

    Then, with eerie grace, they lifted the silver domes covering the dishes in front of them¡ªand the stench hit the air like a slap.

    A wave of raw, metallic blood scent rolled through the hall.

    The plates were piled with organs¡ªhearts, livers, kidneys, and other unidentifiable chunks of meat, all glistening red and wet, like they''d been yanked straight from a fresh corpse.

    It was grotesque. The table looked like a butcher''s nightmare.

    Despite their refined appearance, these vampires were monsters to the core. They could absorb crystal cores to boost their strength and energy, but they still craved flesh and blood to satisfy their hunger.

    Beneath the polished suits and elegant gowns were bloodthirsty beasts.

    And now, they feasted.

    The sound of tearing flesh and slurping blood filled the hall as the vampires dug in, their smiles stretching wider, eyes gleaming with hunger.

    ...

    Meanwhile, the butler walked briskly down a long corridor, his posture straight and composed. At the end of the hallway was what looked like a dead end.

    But he didn''t slow down.

    He stepped right up to the wall, placed his hand on a specific brick, and gave it a firm push.

    Click.

    The brick sank inward, and with a low rumble, the wall began to shift¡ªrotating to reveal a hidden door.

    "Well, damn..." Ethan muttered from the shadows, watching the whole thing unfold. "Who the hell would''ve guessed that?"

    Behind the secret door was a vault.

    The butler stepped inside, entered a code on the keypad, and turned the heavy lock with practiced ease. The door swung open with a hiss. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Inside, metal shelves lined the walls, divided into three sections: S, A, and B.

    Each section held a different number of crystal cores.

    The S-tier shelf had only one core¡ªglowing faintly, pulsing with power.

    The A-tier had over a hundred, neatly arranged.

    The B-tier? Stacked to the brim, overflowing from a large crate.

    The hierarchy was obvious.

    "One S-tier crystal core... not bad," Ethan thought, eyes narrowing with interest. "Didn''t expect to score something this good."

    Genesis Biotech''s crystal core firearms only needed a B-tier core to function. An A-tier would last longer. But an S-tier? That was a whole different level.

    The butler reached out, intending to grab a few A and B-tier cores.

    But just like what had happened in the cold storage room earlier¡ªpoof¡ªthe cores vanished the moment his fingers got close.

    "Huh?"

    The butler''s brow furrowed. He was far stronger than the guards downstairs, and he immediately sensed something was off.

    "Who''s there? Show yourself!"

    He spun around, eyes scanning the room.

    And then he saw him.

    A tall figure in a white shirt, standing silently in the vault like he''d always been there.

    Ethan.

    "You took the crystal cores?" the butler asked, voice low and tense.

    "Yeah," Ethan replied casually, then reached out toward the man''s forehead.

    At the same time, the power of the Domain of the Dead surged outward.

    The butler''s body seized up instantly, muscles locking, limbs frozen. He couldn''t move, couldn''t even blink¡ªjust stood there, helpless, as Ethan''s fingers closed in.

    Then¡ªdarkness.

    His body crumpled to the floor like a puppet with its strings cut.

    Ethan knelt down and took the butler''s crystal core without hesitation.

    He had what he came for.

    Now, he turned his gaze back toward the grand hall.

    It was time.

    Time for the slaughter to begin.

    ...

 Chapter 526 - 526: Are we under attack?

    Lucien was in the middle of leading his clan through what was supposed to be their final feast when a strange feeling crept over him. He paused mid-bite, eyes narrowing as he glanced around the grand hall.

    "Where''s the steward? Why isn''t he back yet?"

    "Yeah, weird¡­" one of the others muttered, equally puzzled. They were all waiting for him to return with the rewards¡ªafter devouring the flesh, they''d each consume a crystal core. The perfect ending to a perfect night.

    "You think he got lost?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Don''t be stupid. How do you get lost in your own damn house? He''s the steward."

    "Oh¡­ right."

    "..."

    Just then, a commotion erupted downstairs. The head servant, an elderly man, came rushing in, his face pale and drenched in sweat.

    "My Lord! Something''s wrong! The cold storage¡ªeverything''s gone! The offerings, all of them! And the guards¡­ they''re all dead. I just walked in and¡ªbodies everywhere!"

    "What?" Lucien''s expression darkened. He shot up from his seat, eyes narrowing at the trembling old man. Whatever he''d seen had clearly shaken him to the core.

    Something¡ªor someone¡ªhad gotten into the castle.

    And then, a voice rang out. Cold. Detached.

    "Here''s your reward."

    At that moment, the entire castle trembled. A wave of suffocating pressure swept through the air, thick with death and dread.

    Cracks split across the walls and floor, spiderwebbing outward with terrifying speed.

    Several vampires were caught in the blast radius. Their bodies exploded on the spot, torn apart by the sheer force.

    "What the hell is that?!"

    The rest of the vampires turned in horror. A figure in white was walking toward them, calm and unhurried. With every step he took, the energy of the Domain of the Dead grew stronger, heavier.

    Death had arrived.

    Ethan had gotten what he came for. No more sneaking around. No more hiding. He was done playing games.

    Now, it was time to kill.

    "Move! Get out of the way!"

    Panic erupted as the vampires scattered, scrambling to escape the crushing force of the Domain of the Dead.

    But Ethan didn''t even glance at them. His eyes were locked on one target¡ªLord Lucien.

    "You''ve got a death wish!" Lucien roared, fury boiling over. This was his domain¡ªhis stronghold. And this bastard had the audacity to show up here, out in the open?

    But Ethan was already moving.

    With a flick of his wrist, he summoned the Star Map tablet. In a flash, he was right in front of Lucien, arm swinging wide. The stone slab trailed a blazing arc of energy as it came crashing down.

    The air itself seemed to freeze.

    Lucien felt like he was carrying a mountain on his back. Every movement was a struggle. He barely managed to twist his body, relying on the raw power of his vampire physique to dodge the worst of the blow.

    But it wasn''t enough.

    BOOM!

    The impact was cataclysmic.

    The entire castle shook violently. From the outside, half of it collapsed in an instant. Dust and debris exploded into the air as stone crumbled and walls gave way.

    A figure was launched from the wreckage like a missile, crashing through the outer wall and flying into the open night.

    Lucien tumbled through the air, smashing through several of the underground "chicken coops" below¡ªcells where humans were kept like livestock. He rolled across the ground, finally coming to a stop in a heap of rubble.

    Inside the cages, the humans had been asleep¡ªuntil the explosion jolted them awake. For a moment, they thought it was an earthquake.

    Then they looked over¡­ and saw a man lying beside their beds.

    His clothes were shredded, his body soaked in blood. His pale face was twisted in rage, eyes glowing red with fury.

    "Mayor¡­?"

    One of the captives blinked in disbelief. What the hell was he doing here?

    "You''re hurt! Let me help you¡ª"

    "RAAARGH!" Lucien let out a feral roar. His fangs burst from his gums, long and gleaming. He lunged forward, yanking the man toward him and sinking his teeth deep into his neck.

    A bloodcurdling scream tore through the night.

    The quiet night shattered completely.

    All across the town, vampires picked up on Lucien''s signal. One by one, they began converging on his location.

    The streets trembled under the pounding of countless feet. In the blink of an eye, the area was swarming with bodies¡ªan ocean of pale faces and glowing eyes.

    Meanwhile, humans stirred from their sleep, confused by the noise. Doors creaked open, and sleepy faces peeked out into the chaos.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Are we under attack?"

    "No way¡­ This town''s been safe since the apocalypse started."

    "Come on, let''s go check it out!"

    "..."

    Curiosity turned into concern as more and more people gathered, drifting toward the source of the commotion.

    Back at Koa''s house, Chris and the others were already prepping for battle, wiping down their blades with calm, practiced hands.

    The thunderous crash outside shook the whole town.

    "Oh? That''s the signal?" Mia stood up from her chair, stretching like she''d just woken from a nap. "Time to clock in. Let''s get this over with so we can relax."

    Koa looked around at them, completely baffled. "Wait, are we seriously going to take on an entire corpse nest¡­ head-on?"

    "Relax," Oliver said, clapping him on the shoulder. "It''s just a town-level nest." Then he turned and headed for the door.

    Koa blinked. "Just a town-level nest¡­? Are you kidding me?"

    ...

    The streets were packed now, buzzing with noise and tension. Nearly six thousand vampire guards had assembled around Lucien, forming a tight perimeter.

    Behind them, the humans watched with wide eyes, whispering among themselves.

    "All the guards are here!"

    "Something''s definitely going down."

    "Is it really a monster attack?"

    "..."

    Lucien stood at the center of it all, his wounds already knitting themselves back together before their eyes. Vampires didn''t have many tricks, but their bodies were built like tanks.

    "Where is that damn Zombie King?" he growled, scanning the ruins with a scowl. His voice was low, but the fear in it was unmistakable. That last hit had rattled him.

    Ethan''s slab hadn''t landed clean¡ªit had just grazed him¡ªbut the force behind it was enough to leave serious damage. If it had connected fully, he''d be dead.

    The castle was still collapsing in the background, stone crumbling and dust choking the air. But the white-clad figure hadn''t reappeared.

    The air felt¡­ wrong. Heavy. Like something was watching.

    Lucien''s nerves were fraying. He could feel it¡ªsomething was getting closer. Something bad. A deep, primal unease clawed at his gut.

    "RAAAHHH¡ª!"

    He let out a piercing shriek, a sonic blast that rippled through the air in concentric waves.

    As the sound bounced off surfaces and returned, Lucien processed the echoes in his mind, forming a mental map of the area¡ªlike a living sonar.

    And then he found it.

    One of the echoes came back¡­ off. Distorted. Humanoid.

    "There! He''s there! Everyone, attack!"

    The vampires behind him didn''t hesitate. Their eyes lit up with bloodlust as they surged forward like a tidal wave, charging toward the spot Lucien had pointed out.

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. So they''d found him. Impressive.

    Not that it mattered.

    His eyes flashed red, and the Domain of the Dead surged outward again¡ªlike a wall of steamrollers, rolling forward in perfect unison.

    The vampires in its path were crushed instantly, their bodies bursting into clouds of blood mist.

    In a single breath, Ethan had wiped out over a hundred of them. The sheer pressure of the Zombie King''s aura made the rest hesitate, fear creeping into their eyes.

    "What insane power¡­" Lucien hissed, fangs clenched tight. A direct fight was suicide. He knew that now. The only chance they had was to wear him down with numbers.

    He glanced back¡ªand saw the humans still standing there, gawking like they were watching a street performance.

    "Hey! What the hell are you doing just standing there?! Can''t you see we''re under attack by a Zombie King?! If we don''t work together, we''re all dead!"

    ...

 Chapter 527 - 527: Damn womanâ€¦

    "This..."

    Everyone looked at each other, hesitant and unsure.

    Lucien''s eyes narrowed, his voice rising with fury. "You dare defy my orders? Are you trying to rebel?"

    Just then, Oliver pushed his way through the crowd.

    "Don''t listen to him!" he shouted. "This so-called Mayor Lucien is actually a vampire¡ªa monster! He''s not protecting you, he''s farming you! This whole ''Blessed Grounds'' sanctuary is a lie. He just wants to keep you penned up like livestock, feeding off your blood forever!"

    A ripple went through the crowd. A few people looked shocked, even horrified¡ªbut most just stood there, blank-faced, their expressions tinged with quiet resentment.

    No one moved.

    "Huh?" Oliver glanced around, confused. He''d expected an uproar, panic, maybe even a riot. But instead, the crowd just stared back at him, unmoved.

    "You''re not surprised?" he asked, switching between languages, trying to reach them. "Come on! We should be standing together, fighting back!"

    Still, the people didn''t budge. They just looked at each other, then back at him, like they were waiting for someone else to make the first move.

    Oliver frowned. Did I mess up the grammar in one of the sixteen languages I know? Did they not get what I was saying?

    At that moment, an older man¡ªclearly a servant from the castle, his clothes dusty and worn¡ªstepped forward.

    "We''ve lived here long enough," the old man said, voice hoarse. "You think we don''t know what they are? Of course we do. But what choice do we have? We just want to survive."

    "You... I..." Oliver was speechless.

    Lucien''s lips curled into a smug smile. Watching them submit to his power always brought him a certain satisfaction.

    But then¡ª

    A katana sliced through the air with a sharp whistle, and in the blink of an eye, the old man''s head was severed clean from his shoulders.

    Blood sprayed. Gasps rang out.

    Mia stood beside the corpse, her Stellar Fang katana dripping crimson.

    "Why waste time talking?" she said coldly. "Once we beat the vampires, they''ll fall in line."

    "Wait¡ªseriously?" Oliver scratched his head, still trying to catch up.

    Without another word, Mia charged straight at Lucien, her blade gleaming like a shooting star.

    Lucien''s brow furrowed.

    He couldn''t even beat the Zombie King, and now a human dared to challenge him?

    "You''re dead!"

    He lunged, his body blurring with speed, fingers curled into iron claws aimed straight at the incoming blade.

    CLANG!

    The moment their weapons met, a metallic ring echoed through the air.

    Lucien''s eyes narrowed. Vampires¡ªespecially those ranked S-class and above¡ªhad bodies tougher than steel. Their bones were denser than most alloys. Human weapons usually snapped like twigs against them.

    But this time, his claws cracked. Blood welled from his fingertips.

    "What the hell is that sword?" he growled in broken English.

    "Pig-sticker," Mia replied casually¡ªand slashed again.

    Lucien didn''t dare block it head-on. He dodged, weaving back, but Mia pressed forward, faster and faster.

    Then¡ªone clean diagonal strike.

    The blade tore through his shoulder, slicing down across his chest. His coat split open, blood spilling out.

    But vampires healed fast.

    Lucien glanced down. Within a heartbeat, the wound sealed itself completely¡ªsmooth, unscarred, like it had never been there.

    "You can''t kill me," he sneered.

    "Then I''ll chop you into ground meat," Mia said, her voice calm, almost bored. "Let''s see you come back from that."

    She vanished in a blur, her katana slicing through the air, every strike aimed at his head¡ªfast, relentless, deadly.

    If it were any ordinary weapon, Lucien wouldn''t have flinched.

    But the Stellar Fang was different. Its edge was harder than his skull. He couldn''t afford to take a single hit.

    So he kept retreating, dodging, step by step.

    Lucien was fuming inside. He''d thought the only threat was the Zombie King¡ªbut now there was a human, and not just any human, but one who fought like a damn demon.

    This¡­ this really wasn''t a fight he could win.

    "You humans," he spat bitterly, "you''re siding with the Zombie King? How is that any different from the humans I keep under control?"

    "Oh, there''s a big difference," Mia shot back without hesitation.

    Lucien''s eyes narrowed. "And what difference would that be?"

    "He''s stronger than you," she said matter-of-factly, like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

    "You¡ª" Lucien choked on his words, stunned into silence. It felt like he''d just swallowed a mouthful of glass.

    Instinctively, he glanced over to where Ethan was fighting¡ªand instantly froze.

    What he saw made his blood run cold.

    The ground around Ethan was littered with mangled vampire corpses, blood pooling into streams that trickled like a crimson river. Since vampires weren''t worth harvesting, Ethan hadn''t bothered holding back. He was cutting loose¡ªcompletely.

    Wherever the Domain of the Dead passed, vampires were shredded like wheat under a scythe, their bodies torn apart, flesh and bone flying.

    Of the thousand-strong vampire force Lucien had brought, more than half were already dead.

    "Too few¡­" Ethan muttered under his breath, almost disappointed.

    To Lucien, it was a waking nightmare. In just a few minutes, his army had been decimated. And the worst part? Ethan looked like he wasn''t even done¡ªlike he was just getting warmed up.

    "He''s a devil¡­ a fucking devil¡­"

    Then it hit him.

    This guy wasn''t fighting for survival. He was enjoying it.

    Maybe from the very beginning, Ethan hadn''t even seen Lucien as a threat.

    Lucien''s thoughts were cut short by a sharp whoosh of air¡ªsomething slicing through it fast.

    He didn''t have time to think. He threw up his arm to block.

    SHHK!

    Metal screeched against bone. Pain exploded through his forearm.

    His eyes widened in horror¡ªhis arm had been nearly severed, the bone completely cleaved through, hanging by a flap of skin.

    BAM!

    Mia followed up with a brutal kick to his chest.

    The impact sent Lucien flying backward like a ragdoll. He crashed through a wooden chicken coop, the structure collapsing on top of him in a heap of splintered boards.

    Mia didn''t chase him. Instead, she turned her katana in her hands, admiring it with a satisfied smile.

    "This blade''s amazing," she said, clearly pleased.

    From beneath the rubble, Lucien twitched, his lips curling in rage.

    One of them was slaughtering his people for fun. The other was using him to test her weapon.

    Was there no justice left in the world?

    And then¡ªshouts erupted all around.

    The humans, once docile and broken, were now rising up. They surged forward, charging at the scattered vampires with makeshift weapons and stolen blades.

    The tide had turned.

    With most of the vampires dead and Lucien wounded, the illusion of invincibility was shattered. The humans saw their chance¡ªand they took it.

    They fought back, hacking down the remaining vampires with raw fury.

    Oliver stood among them, watching the chaos unfold. The fear was gone from their eyes, replaced by fire and vengeance.

    And suddenly, Mia''s words made perfect sense.

    "Whoever wins¡­ they''ll follow."

    In the wreckage, Lucien groaned, shoving broken boards off his body as he struggled to stand.

    "Damn woman¡­" he growled, his severed arm dangling uselessly at his side. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He staggered, barely able to stay upright¡ªwhen he caught a glimpse of white out of the corner of his eye.

    A figure in pale robes had appeared beside him, silent and still.

    "What¡ª?"

    Lucien froze.

    Then he turned his head the other way¡ªand saw Mia approaching, her katana gleaming, her steps slow and deliberate.

    They had him surrounded.

    ...

 Chapter 528 - 528: Radiation Zone

    Lucien''s heart pounded like a war drum¡ªhe was out of options, nowhere left to run.

    "Hey! You know where we can find a meteorite?" Mia called out, her tone casual but eyes sharp.

    "Even if I did, I''d never tell you," Lucien spat, defiant to the end. "Lord Monroe will punish you all. You''ll be buried on this island forever."

    "God, you talk too much¡­" Mia muttered, then lunged forward, her katana slicing through the air in a deadly arc.

    Lucien tried to dodge, but the Domain of the Dead hit him like a mountain crashing down. The weight of it crushed his body, locking him in place.

    He couldn''t move. Couldn''t even blink. All he could do was watch helplessly as the blade''s gleam closed in.

    Then the world spun. In the final second before blacking out, he saw his own headless body collapse to the ground.

    With Ethan and Mia working in perfect sync, Lucien didn''t stand a chance. He was cut down in a single, brutal instant.

    The remaining vampires, already terrified after Ethan''s earlier rampage, completely lost their nerve when they saw Lucien fall. Whatever fight they had left vanished.

    They scattered in all directions, desperate to escape.

    But the humans surrounding them weren''t about to let them go. Shouts of vengeance rang out as they closed in, hacking the vampires to pieces with wild fury.

    Within minutes, it was over.

    The town had undergone a full-scale purge. Every last vampire was wiped out¡ªnone survived.

    People stood panting, blood-smeared and exhausted, but their eyes gleamed with adrenaline and triumph.

    "Lucien''s dead! We won!"

    "YEAHHHH!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Cheers erupted all around.

    Then, an elderly man stepped forward, bowing deeply before Ethan and the others. "My Lord, please take this town under your rule. We are willing to offer our blood."

    Ethan blinked. "What''s he saying?"

    Oliver translated, "Basically, they want you to keep them as livestock."

    Ethan stared at him, dumbfounded. "Seriously? Are they addicted to being farmed or something?"

    He shook his head. Their blood meant little to him. He wasn''t here to play vampire lord¡ªhe was after the Radiant Crystal. No way he was trading the big prize for scraps.

    "Tell him we''re leaving tomorrow."

    "Got it." Oliver relayed the message.

    The old man looked lost, like someone had just pulled the ground out from under him.

    "Then¡­ who do we give our blood to now?"

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Ethan, Mia, and the rest were already heading toward the castle.

    They planned to rest there for the night¡ªand maybe loot the place while they were at it. Who knew what kind of valuables a vampire lord might''ve hoarded?

    "I''m great at treasure hunting," Sean said with a goofy grin. "Bet there''s a ton of good food in there."

    "You and your stomach," Chris scoffed. "We should be rescuing some damsels in distress. Perfect night for a little... quality time."

    He rubbed his hands together, grinning.

    Brandon shot him a look. "Uncle Chris, you better be careful. Vampires are masters of disguise. If any of them are still alive, they might just bite your dick off."

    Chris winced. "Shit¡­ you might be right."

    He''d survived worse, but getting taken out by a sneaky bloodsucker in the bedroom? That''d be a hell of a way to go.

    Griffin chuckled. "If that happens, you''ll be Busted Balls #3."

    "Piss off," Chris muttered, laughing despite himself. Still, he made a mental note¡ªon this island, the prettier they are, the deadlier. No more falling for that trap.

    The group stepped into the lavish old castle, wandering through its grand halls while casually looting anything that looked useful.

    Mia entered a spacious, luxurious room. The air was thick with a strange scent. The walls were lined with oil paintings¡ªexplicit ones¡ªand hung with all sorts of odd items.

    Whips. Handcuffs. Ropes. Ball gags.

    "Interrogation chamber?" she wondered aloud. "Might be some intel hidden around here. Better search thoroughly¡­"

    A few minutes later, Oliver came running out, arms full of papers, grinning like a kid on Christmas morning.

    "Found it! I found it! There''s a map of the island and a bunch of intel on the vampires!"

    "What kind of intel?" Ethan and Chris hurried over.

    Oliver beamed. "This stuff could really help with our next move. Take a look."

    Chris grumbled, "If I could read it, I wouldn''t need you, would I?"

    The documents and maps were mostly in English, but some notes were scribbled in native dialects, Spanish, and Italian. It was a multilingual mess¡ªbut it might just hold the key to what came next.

    "Oh, I''ll translate then," Oliver said with an awkward chuckle.

    Good thing he was fluent in sixteen languages¡ªfinally, that brain of his was pulling its weight.

    He flipped through the documents, eyes scanning quickly. "Okay, so¡­ turns out Lucien''s family wasn''t at the top of the food chain. They answered to someone named Monroe. He''s the real power on this island¡ªthe top dog, the absolute overlord of the vampire factions."

    "Monroe¡­" Ethan repeated, the name already sounding like trouble.

    "Yeah," Oliver continued, "his base is in a city not far from here. And get this¡ªhe runs seven of these ''farms'' like the one we just cleared out."

    "Seven?" Mia raised an eyebrow.

    "Yup. All of them funnel crystal cores and blood straight to the city on a regular schedule. It''s a whole supply chain. That''s how Monroe''s built up so much power¡ªconstant resources, nonstop."

    "No wonder he''s untouchable," Brandon muttered. "If he''s the island''s top predator, he''s gotta be at least SS-rank."

    Chris leaned in, frowning. "How many zombies does he have under his command?"

    Oliver shook his head. "No idea. The records don''t say. But it''s safe to assume the number''s been growing over time. And there''s more¡ªMonroe''s vampires only control half the island."

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed. "What about the other half?"

    Oliver hesitated, then pointed to a section of the map marked in red. "This area here¡ªit''s called the Radiation Zone. No one controls it. It''s full of mutated creatures, and no one really knows what''s in there."

    "Radiation Zone?" Ethan echoed, unfamiliar with the term.

    Elara, who''d been quiet until now, finally spoke up. "Some meteorites carry high levels of radiation. When they crash, they contaminate the area. Any living thing exposed to that radiation can mutate. That''s how the Radiation Zone formed. If we''re looking for the Radiant Crystal, it''s probably in there."

    Oliver nodded. "And it''s not just radiation. There was a wildfire there a while back¡ªburned for a whole month. Now it''s all scorched earth. A total death zone."

    "Jesus¡­" Chris muttered, eyes wide. "How the hell are we supposed to get in there?"

    Oliver flipped to another page. "Oh, and there''s something else. Besides the vampires, there are zombies on the island too. According to Lucien''s ledgers, their supply runs to the city were often ambushed by a rogue zombie faction."

    Ethan nodded slowly. He''d heard something like that before. At Lucien''s dinner party, a kid had mentioned his mom getting torn apart by zombies during a supply run¡ªand said he was already looking for a new one to replace her¡­

    Everything about these vampires was twisted.

    Chris let out a low whistle. "So there are zombies out here bold enough to jack Monroe''s shipments? Damn¡­ these aren''t your average shamblers. They''ve got balls."

    ...

 Chapter 529 - 529: No vampires?

    "Yeah," Brandon said, nodding. "This island''s brutal. If the zombies weren''t so damn tough, they wouldn''t have lasted a day."

    The group had been talking for a while, poring over maps and intel. Bit by bit, they were piecing together what life on the island was really like.

    Ethan sat quietly, deep in thought. If they could take out Monroe, they''d basically have access to half the island''s resources.

    After all, the guy ran seven different "farms." There had to be a ton of valuable stuff stashed away.

    Later that evening¡­

    The humans, led by Mia, sat down for dinner. Thanks to the castle''s surprisingly well-stocked pantry, the meal was way better than expected¡ªalmost luxurious, considering the circumstances.

    They ate until they were stuffed, everyone feeling full and content.

    But human bodies were fragile. They needed rest to recharge.

    So the plan was to get some sleep, recover their strength, and head out again once they were ready. Tomorrow was full of unknowns, and they''d need all the energy they could get.

    One by one, they split off to find rooms for the night.

    Mia and Elara ended up sharing. Mia had been the only girl in the group until now, so having Elara around was a welcome change¡ªfinally, someone to talk to who wasn''t a guy.

    Chris, Oliver, and the rest of the men bunked together in another room. On a strange island like this, it made sense to stick close¡ªjust in case something went down in the middle of the night.

    But Griffin? He got kicked out.

    Brandon and the others had made it clear: sleeping in the same room as that guy was just asking for trouble.

    So Griffin ended up alone, sulking in the hallway. "Y''all are the worst," he muttered. "I hope your room''s full of roaches."

    Ethan, of course, didn''t need sleep. He poured himself a glass of juice, sat down, and popped an S-class crystal core into his mouth.

    The core melted instantly, sweet and smooth.

    Pure energy surged through his body, refining and evolving him further, keeping him in peak condition.

    Time passed slowly. The long night dragged on, but eventually, it gave way to morning.

    Only, the weather hadn''t improved.

    The sky was still heavy with dark clouds, thunder rumbling in the distance, lightning flashing now and then. A storm was brewing¡ªone that could hit at any moment.

    "Let''s move out," Mia said once everyone was up. They packed quickly, grabbed a bite to eat, and got ready to go.

    They left the castle and headed toward the edge of town.

    To their surprise, a crowd had gathered to see them off.

    People stood in clusters, whispering nervously, their faces tense and worried.

    Koa ran up to them, breathless. "When are you guys coming back?"

    "No idea," Oliver replied with a shrug. "Might not be coming back at all. You''ll have to ask my boss about that."

    Koa''s face fell, anxiety written all over it. "You killed Lucien and gave us our freedom, but the vampires in the city won''t let this slide. They''ll come for revenge. They''ll kill us all!"

    "Don''t sweat it, man," Oliver said, giving him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. He smiled. "If I had to guess¡­ those city vampires won''t be around much longer either."

    "Huh?"

    Koa''s mouth opened, but no words came out. A few days ago, he might''ve laughed it off. But after what happened with Lucien, his whole worldview had shifted.

    "Stay alive," Oliver said, his tone warm but firm. "Get stronger. Who knows? Maybe we''ll meet again someday."

    With that, he turned and followed Ethan down the road.

    Koa and the rest of the townspeople stood there, watching them go, their silhouettes fading into the thick, white mist. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And in that moment, a single thought echoed in all their minds:

    The balance of power on this island was about to change¡ªforever.

    ...

    Outside the town, the last traces of human civilization slowly faded into the mist. The landscape turned bleak and empty, giving way to a wide, open plain.

    Dew clung to the blades of grass, glistening like tiny crystals under the gray light.

    The air was thick with moisture, a dense white fog hanging low and heavy, cutting visibility down to less than three hundred feet. It felt like walking through a dream¡ªor a nightmare. Every direction looked the same, and it would''ve been easy to get turned around.

    Oliver held the map up, squinting at the route. "If we want to reach the radiation zone, the shortest path takes us straight through Monroe''s territory. Otherwise, we''d have to go around."

    "Then we go through," Ethan said without hesitation. "Even if we try to avoid him, he''ll probably spot us anyway. And if we somehow make it past his turf and into the radiation zone, we''ll risk getting attacked from both sides. That''s a death trap."

    Mia glanced at him. She knew Ethan¡ªcalculating, cold, and always three steps ahead. He''d never walk into a situation he couldn''t control.

    "But Monroe''s the top dog in this region," she said. "He''s got seven farms feeding him. That kind of setup means serious power. His vampire army''s gotta be over a hundred thousand strong. Marching straight into his lair¡­ isn''t that suicide?"

    Ethan nodded slightly. "Yeah. It''s risky."

    Just then, a faint rustling came from the tall grass on a nearby hillside.

    Ethan''s eyes flicked toward the sound. Through the swirling mist, he caught a glimpse¡ªseveral pairs of glowing zombie eyes, watching them from the brush, filled with a predatory gleam.

    "Rrraahh¡ª"

    One of the zombies let out a low growl the moment Ethan locked eyes with it, warning the others to back off.

    They immediately ducked down and vanished into the fog, retreating in silence.

    "Huh? What was that?" Chris asked, scanning the area, his hand already on his weapon.

    Ethan shook his head. "Nothing. Let''s keep moving."

    "Oh¡­ okay," Chris replied, still glancing around warily.

    They continued across the open plain, talking strategy as they walked.

    But Ethan could feel it¡ªthose zombies hadn''t gone far. They were still out there, shadowing them from a distance. Always just out of sight, but never too far behind.

    They were organized. Disciplined. Which meant only one thing: a Zombie King was pulling the strings.

    Eventually, the terrain shifted again. A forest loomed ahead, thick and dark, with a narrow, winding path snaking into its depths. The trail disappeared into the trees, the end nowhere in sight.

    The forest was a mess¡ªtrees toppled over, the ground torn up, signs of past battles everywhere. Half-rotted corpses lay scattered, some half-buried in the mud, others sprawled out like broken dolls.

    "Map says this path could be dangerous," Oliver warned, eyes scanning the treeline. "Stay sharp."

    "Got it," Chris said quickly, already on edge.

    The forest was crawling with undead. Low-level zombies wandered aimlessly between the trees, some standing still like statues, others staring blankly up at the sky.

    But there were stronger ones too¡ªfaster, smarter. Elite zombies moved like predators, leaping from branch to branch with eerie agility, like twisted, undead monkeys.

    "Boss! More humans just left the town!" one of them hissed.

    A massive zombie turned his head slowly. His skin was dark and leathery, muscles bulging under his torn clothes. Yellow eyes glowed beneath a heavy brow, and sharp fangs jutted from his mouth.

    "Of course there are humans," he growled. "The real question is¡ªhow do we take out the vampires guarding them?"

    "Boss¡­ there aren''t any vampires this time," the elite zombie reported, voice low and cautious.

    "No vampires?" The big one frowned, clearly thrown off. That didn''t make sense.

    "Could they be¡­ escapees? Humans who broke out of the town?"

    ...

 Chapter 530 - 530: Escaped?

    The dark-skinned zombie knew the layout of the nearby towns like the back of his hand. After all, he and his horde had been running guerrilla raids for a long time, surviving by looting flesh and blood from settlements all over the region.

    His biggest dream? To grow strong enough to one day take over an entire town and claim it as his own undead stronghold.

    But with only about a thousand zombies under his command, he clearly wasn''t a match for someone like Lucien and his crew.

    "Humans on the run? That''s a rare resource¡ªwe can''t let them get away. We need to take them down!"

    "Yes, sir!" his elite zombie underlings growled in unison.

    In the next instant, the entire horde began to mobilize. One by one, vicious figures darted through the shadows of the trees, sprinting toward their target with terrifying speed.

    Meanwhile, Ethan and his group were making their way along a narrow, winding path. Their eyes scanned the surroundings, alert. Dry leaves rustled underfoot, and a thin mist still clung to the forest like a veil, giving everything a hazy, dreamlike feel.

    "When''s it gonna clear up? I just wanna feel the sun again," Chris grumbled.

    "What, you? A fire-type Awakener afraid of a little fog?" Brandon teased.

    Chris nodded emphatically. "Exactly! I''m a fire-type, which means I hate damp weather. I feel like I''m about to start dripping. This whole environment''s just bad for me." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You say that about every environment," Brandon shot back with a smirk.

    The two of them bickered like this all the time.

    Griffin glanced at them out of the corner of his eye, his lips twitching into a slight pout. There was a flicker of jealousy in his gaze.

    Just then, a series of savage roars echoed from deep within the forest ahead. The sound shook the ground and sent a cascade of dead leaves fluttering down like snow.

    "Something''s coming!" Chris said, instantly gripping the hilt of his blade. The others followed suit, eyes sharp and ready to draw steel at a moment''s notice.

    "They''re here¡­" Ethan muttered under his breath. He''d already guessed this might happen. Zombies that preyed on towns for supplies would definitely be patrolling this route. It was only a matter of time before they crossed paths.

    But Ethan wasn''t just here to fight¡ªhe wanted to see what these zombies were made of. He was new to this strange island, a lone wolf with no allies. If he could take control of this horde, it''d be a huge win.

    The ground trembled as the undead approached, their footsteps chaotic and fast. Soon, through the mist, pale faces began to emerge.

    Their eyes were a lifeless gray, veins bulging across their faces. Their mouths hung open, revealing jagged fangs stained black with dried blood.

    Many of them were in rough shape¡ªrotting flesh, exposed bone, shredded muscle. The lack of fresh meat had clearly taken its toll, making them look even more grotesque.

    "Wild zombies always look more savage¡­" Mia tilted her head, studying them.

    These weren''t your average shamblers. They moved with speed and agility¡ªsome sprinting through the underbrush, others leaping from tree to tree like apes.

    Still, the horde wasn''t that dense. A thousand zombies might sound like a lot, but to Ethan''s group, this was small-time.

    "Could be a scouting party," Ethan thought to himself. "Looks like this Zombie King isn''t just a brute¡ªhe''s got some tactical sense. Sending a vanguard to test our strength first¡­"

    The zombies closed in fast, snarling like starving beasts. Ethan could feel it¡ªtheir hunger, their bloodlust.

    But instead of attacking right away, they surrounded the group and held their ground, watching, waiting for the right moment.

    "Humans," a deep, guttural voice called out. A tall figure stepped forward from the mist¡ªthe dark-skinned Zombie King. His glowing eyes gleamed with intelligence and menace. "Don''t resist. Join us, and you won''t have to suffer."

    He wasn''t bluffing. Times were tough, and every resource had to be used wisely. Sure, they could raid for meat, but if he wanted to grow his horde, he needed more soldiers. Infecting new zombies was the most efficient way.

    That''s why he hadn''t ordered an immediate attack. If he could take them without casualties, all the better. Losing even one of his elite would sting.

    Mia and the others didn''t understand what he was saying, but they could tell he was trying to communicate. Their eyes flicked around, calmly observing the so-called "wild" zombies.

    The Zombie King frowned. Something felt off.

    These humans were surrounded by a thousand of his undead, and yet¡­ they weren''t scared. Not even a little. They looked more curious than anything.

    "What the hell are you all staring at?"

    "Not bad," Ethan said, glancing around. "Go ahead and call in your main force. Let''s see what you''ve really got."

    "Huh???" The Zombie King froze, confused. Main force? What main force? This was it¡ªhis entire army.

    Ethan caught the look on his face and sighed, disappointed. "Wait¡­ this is all of them? Seriously? That''s it?"

    "You¡ª!" The Zombie King''s fury exploded. Surrounded and still talking shit? The arrogance was unbearable. His killing intent surged as he prepared to strike.

    He was a Bone Manipulation-type Zombie King, strength-based, with A+ level power. A cracking sound echoed from his arm as a long, razor-sharp bone blade extended from his forearm.

    With a roar, he lunged at Ethan, slashing down with deadly force.

    "ROOOAAARR¡ª!"

    The surrounding zombies let out a thunderous howl in unison, their rage igniting like wildfire. In an instant, they went feral, charging forward behind their Zombie King, ready to tear the humans apart.

    The battle was about to explode.

    But then¡ªEthan''s eyes narrowed. With a flicker of thought, the power of the Domain of the Dead surged outward.

    A crushing, otherworldly pressure blanketed the forest like a tidal wave, slamming down on the horde with terrifying force.

    The chaos froze in an instant. It was like time itself had stopped. Even the air felt thick, heavy¡ªlike it had turned to stone.

    The zombies stiffened mid-charge, their bodies locking up as if they were suddenly carrying mountains on their backs. The bloodlust in their eyes flickered, then vanished, replaced by something else entirely¡ªpanic.

    "Boss... I-I can''t move!"

    "What the hell is this power?!"

    "He''s not human! There''s no way he''s human!"

    "..."

    The sudden shift sent a ripple of terror through the horde.

    One by one, the zombies began to groan in agony, their bodies trembling under the weight of Ethan''s aura. Then, like dominoes, they started collapsing¡ªdropping to the ground with sickening thuds.

    The dark-skinned Zombie King gritted his teeth, barely managing to stay on his feet. His enhanced strength and reinforced bone structure gave him a bit more resistance, but even he was struggling. His mind was reeling.

    That pressure¡ªhe could feel it deep in his soul.

    This wasn''t just some powerful human.

    This was a superior Zombie King.

    He turned his head, eyes darting to his underlings. The weaker ones¡ªthose at the bottom of the pecking order¡ªwere already crumbling. Their bones cracked audibly as they slumped into twitching heaps, like piles of rotting sludge.

    Every one of them lost was a blow to his heart. His horde was already small¡ªhe couldn''t afford this.

    "You¡­ you''re not the humans who escaped from the town, are you?" he asked, voice trembling.

    "Escaped?" Oliver looked around, confused. "What are you talking about?"

    "There''s nothing to escape from. My master wiped out the entire Lucien vampire clan."

    "What?!" The Zombie King''s eyes went wide with horror.

    Taking over a town had always been his dream¡ªbut the vampires inside had been an insurmountable wall. He''d never dared to challenge them.

    And now this guy¡ªthis monster¡ªhad killed them all?

    Just how powerful was he?

    "What the hell did I just try to pick a fight with¡­?"

    The Zombie King''s confidence shattered. He looked around at his crumbling army, the ones still standing barely holding on.

    If this continued, Ethan could wipe out his entire horde without breaking a sweat.

    "Stop! Please¡ªstop! I surrender! I submit to you! I''ll serve you, just don''t kill us!"

    ...

 Chapter 531 - 531: Blade

    Realizing he was no match, the dark-skinned Zombie King quickly backed down and begged for mercy.

    "Oh¡­" Ethan nodded, then withdrew the Domain of the Dead.

    Honestly, he figured those low-level zombies weren''t worth much anyway¡ªmight as well help them shed some of their "impurities."

    The terrifying power of the Domain of the Dead finally receded like a tide pulling back into the sea.

    The dark-skinned Zombie King''s knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground with a heavy thud. Just resisting for a moment had drained most of his strength.

    The other zombies weren''t doing much better. They looked like wilted eggplants after a frost, completely deflated. Their eyes were locked on Ethan, filled with fear and awe.

    Ethan stood tall, looking down at the Zombie King. The sight reminded him a bit of when he first met Little Shadow.

    Same pitch-black skin, same ragtag crew running guerrilla-style with no real territory¡ªbarely scraping by.

    "What''s your name?" Ethan asked.

    "I¡­ I''m Blade!" the dark-skinned Zombie King answered honestly, lifting his eyes.

    "Blade?" Ethan mulled it over. The name didn''t sit right with him¡ªdidn''t really match the vibe of his undead hive.

    "Let me give you a new one."

    "Yes! Of course!" The Zombie King nodded eagerly. A name change meant recognition¡ªit meant he wasn''t going to be killed.

    Suddenly, this new boss didn''t seem so bad. Actually¡­ kinda chill. He even felt a little moved.

    Ethan rubbed his chin, thinking. "From now on, you''re Lil'' D."

    "Uh¡­" The Zombie King froze. That warm, fuzzy feeling? Gone. Replaced by a face full of question marks.

    Lil'' D? What the hell?

    "What? You don''t like it?" Ethan asked.

    "No¡­ I love it," the Zombie King replied stiffly, nodding like a broken bobblehead.

    "Good. That''s what I like to hear," Ethan said, satisfied.

    And just like that, after arriving on this island, Ethan gained his first underling¡ªLil'' D, formerly known as Blade.

    ¡­

    But man, these zombie underlings were dirt poor.

    Some of the elite ones were even starting to rot¡ªthat''s what happens when you go too long without fresh meat and blood.

    Ethan stuck to his usual playbook: pressure first, then reward.

    With a casual wave, he tossed out a mountain of flesh and blood¡ªhuman corpses, mutated spiders, jars of thick crimson blood, and even a bunch of B-grade crystal cores.

    "Holy shit!"

    Lil'' D had never seen a feast like this. His mouth instantly started watering, and he couldn''t hold back the bloodlust. With a roar, he and his crew dove in.

    They tore into the meat, slurping blood, the sounds of ripping and chewing echoing through the forest. It was a full-on zombie feeding frenzy.

    Chris and the others winced at the sight.

    They''d seen some gnarly stuff before, but this still made their skin crawl.

    Elara stared, eyes wide. "So this is how a zombie uprising begins?"

    In the mist-shrouded forest, a new undead force was rising.

    No longer were they the hunted¡ªcowering in the shadows, hiding from vampires.

    Now, they were becoming something else entirely.

    A war machine, ready to tear this island apart.

    Once Lil'' D had eaten his fill, Ethan cut straight to the point.

    "How many Zombie Hordes are in Monroe''s territory?"

    Lil'' D, now completely deferential, answered without hesitation. "Boss, their city hive''s got around a hundred thousand vampires."

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. "That''s¡­ a lot," he muttered under his breath. Pure-blooded zombies were rare on this island now¡ªmost had already been infected by the mutated vampire virus. Going head-to-head with Monroe might be riskier than he''d thought.

    Nearby, Chris and Oliver were whispering among themselves.

    "Man, if we could just bring the Zombie Horde from L.A. over here, we''d wipe the floor with these guys in no time."

    "No shit. But what, you think tens of thousands of zombies just show up when you call?"

    "Yeah, well, the real problem is¡­ doesn''t matter how strong you are¡ªhe''s got home-field advantage."

    "¡­"

    Lil'' D continued, lowering his voice. "And Monroe¡­ he''s not the end of the line. He''s got someone above him."

    "What?!" Oliver and the others were stunned, their faces full of disbelief.

    "Monroe''s an SS-class overlord! How the hell does he have a boss?!"

    "Yeah, he does," Lil'' D nodded seriously. "That guy came to the island once. Just him alone flipped the whole balance of power¡ªturned the place into a vampire breeding ground."

    "So the mutated virus¡­ he brought it here?" Oliver''s eyes narrowed as the pieces started to click.

    "Exactly," Lil'' D confirmed. "Before he showed up, there was no mutated virus on the island."

    Everyone exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of that revelation sinking in. Monroe ruled over a hundred thousand vampires¡ªhe was already the undisputed king of the island.

    And yet¡­ he answered to someone even more terrifying.

    "So who is Monroe''s superior?" Ethan asked, his tone calm but sharp.

    Lil'' D exhaled slowly. "The Crimson Count."

    The name dropped like a bomb.

    Silence fell instantly.

    The Crimson Count¡ªjust hearing it sent a chill through the air. That title carried a crushing weight. According to the Zombie King archives, he was the first and most powerful of their kind.

    Even Genesis Biotech referred to him as the King of all Zombie Kings.

    An unstoppable force.

    "What''s he saying?" Chris asked, confused.

    "Zombie King. The Crimson Count. Supposedly the strongest one ever. His influence spans the entire planet," Oliver explained. He''d worked for Genesis Biotech before ending up in a shelter, so he knew more than most. "The Crimson Count is on a whole different level. He''s the kind of threat that could go toe-to-toe with Genesis Biotech''s global HQ."

    Chris frowned. "If he''s that powerful, how come we''ve never heard of him in the States?"

    "Maybe it''s not time yet," Oliver said, thoughtful. "As the apocalypse progresses, he''ll make his move eventually. Hell, maybe he already has. Could be hiding in the shadows, and we just haven''t noticed."

    Chris shivered at the thought. Sure, the shelters in the U.S. were doing okay¡ªlife was relatively stable¡ªbut this was still the end of the world. Survival was a luxury.

    Compared to a top-tier Zombie King, those shelters were nothing. Ants.

    If someone like that decided to strike the U.S., even a sneak attack could spell total annihilation for humanity.

    Ethan stood quietly, deep in thought. The more he learned about the vampire hierarchy, the more he realized he was brushing up against something massive.

    He''d read the Zombie King archives before, but there wasn''t much on the Crimson Count¡ªjust a name and a vague warning about his overwhelming power. No real details.

    But now, with his own undead hive growing, a clash between them felt inevitable.

    Ethan knew it was only a matter of time before they faced off.

    "First things first," he said. "Let''s deal with Monroe. Taking him out will shake the foundation of their whole operation."

    "And how exactly are we supposed to do that?" Mia asked. "You really think we can take on a hundred thousand vampires head-on?"

    Ethan smirked. "Let''s check out the city first. See what we''re working with."

    Even for a scheming bastard like him, intel came first.

    The biggest advantage they had right now? The enemy was out in the open, and Ethan was still in the shadows.

    And with the kind of dirty tricks he had up his sleeve¡­ taking out an SS-class vampire might not be that hard after all. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ...

 Chapter 532 - 532: Big Mikes BBQ & Buffet

    Soon after, Ethan and the crew continued on their way, heading toward Monroe''s territory¡ªSaint Gaia City.

    "Boss, I''ll lead the way!" Lil'' D offered, his voice full of confidence. He''d been running guerrilla ops in this area for a while and knew the terrain like the back of his hand. With him as their guide, getting lost wasn''t a concern. In fact, he even knew a few shortcuts that didn''t show up on any map.

    Before long, they emerged from the forest and found themselves facing a road leading into the city.

    The pavement was surprisingly intact, though tall weeds lined both sides. Debris had been pushed off to the edges, keeping the road itself clear.

    That was no accident¡ªthis route was a key supply line for transporting "food" between settlements, so it had been deliberately maintained.

    Lil'' D had staked out this area before, but since it was so close to Saint Gaia City, it was risky. Eventually, he''d decided it wasn''t worth it.

    Not far ahead, they could see the crumbling remains of old buildings scattered across the barren landscape¡ªghosts of the world before everything went to hell.

    "Boss, if we keep following this road, we''ll hit the outskirts of Saint Gaia City¡ªspecifically, Saint Launce Township. It''s basically a livestock farm," Lil'' D explained. "They don''t just pen up humans there¡ªthey''ve got people raising chickens, cows, all kinds of animals."

    "Oh¡­" Ethan nodded thoughtfully. Figures. If it''s just about harvesting meat and blood, livestock''s a faster, tastier option. More variety, too.s were mainly kept for growing crystal cores and for labor. After all, zombies weren''t exactly great at delicate tasks.

    Take animal husbandry, for example¡ªone slip-up and the livestock could get infected, wiping out the whole herd and turning them into zombie beasts.

    Chris and Oliver were deep in conversation, clearly shaken by what they were hearing.

    "Damn, Monroe''s got it all figured out," Chris muttered. "He''s got humans raising livestock, then he drains the humans too. Dude''s double-dipping."

    "Yeah," Oliver agreed, nodding. "Looks like a whole new ecosystem''s taken shape since the apocalypse. Only now, humans aren''t at the top of the food chain anymore."

    Chris shook his head and sighed. "Honestly, it''s just the same old exploitation. End of the world or not, the ones getting screwed are always the working stiffs."

    He paused, then added with a bitter laugh, "Back when I had a job, my boss ran me ragged. Late nights, endless overtime, busting my ass on projects. Then I got sick¡ªreal sick. Before I could even finish filing my insurance claim, they laid me off. Just like that. Savings gone, health shot, no severance, nothing."

    Brandon chuckled. "Damn, that''s rough. But¡­ you ever think maybe it wasn''t all the company''s fault? Like, were you really pulling your weight? Did you get along with your manager?"

    Chris rolled his eyes. "Oh, so it''s my fault now? I wasn''t good enough, didn''t work hard enough, so I deserved it? That what you''re saying?"

    Then he raised an eyebrow, switching gears. "What about you, Brandon? What''d you do before the world went to shit?"

    Brandon shrugged. "Me? Just a regular office guy. Coder."

    Chris''s eyes lit up like he''d just solved a mystery. He nodded rapidly. "No wonder you''re still alive and kicking. You''re the chosen one, man. Even the apocalypse didn''t have the heart to lay you off."

    The group chuckled, trading jabs and stories as they walked. But Ethan''s eyes were fixed on the horizon. Just past Saint Gaia City lay a small suburban town¡ªprobably crawling with humans¡­ and vampires.

    "Lil'' D, hang back at the edge of the forest. Stay alert and wait for my signal."

    "Got it, no problem," Lil'' D replied with a sharp nod.

    He was leading a horde of thousands of zombies¡ªway too conspicuous. If they got spotted now, it''d blow the whole operation.

    Ethan planned to scout ahead with Mia and the others first, get a feel for the situation.

    With that, he led the small group forward. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before they reached the outskirts of the town. The air was thick with human presence¡ªbut even more so with the scent of vampires.

    This place was way bigger than the settlement run by the Lucien family. No surprise, considering it was right next to Monroe''s stronghold, Saint Gaia City.

    There were no fences, no guards. They didn''t need them. No one dared attack this close to the core, and they weren''t worried about humans trying to escape either. That''s the kind of confidence that came from being untouchable.

    Ethan and the others slipped in without a hitch.

    The streets were bustling, packed with people. But a lot of them looked pale, weak¡ªdrained.

    Their group stood out, clearly American, and plenty of eyes followed them as they passed. Some curious, some suspicious.

    And then there were the vampires¡ªwatching them with cold, predatory glints in their eyes.

    Gulp.

    Chris''s lips were dry as sandpaper. He swallowed hard, his neck stiff with tension, too nervous to let his eyes wander.

    "Uh¡­ are we really just gonna stroll in here like this? Feels kinda reckless."

    "What''s the big deal?" Brandon replied casually. "It''s just a suburban town, not the heart of some zombie hive."

    "If you say so¡­" Chris muttered, clearly unconvinced. From the outside, the town looked surprisingly normal¡ªalmost boring. There were shops, restaurants, even a few street vendors. It had that old-world, pre-apocalypse vibe, like a slice of the past frozen in time.

    But that was the scariest part.

    Beneath the ordinary surface lurked monsters¡ªliteral ones. For regular humans, this place was a death trap dressed up like a postcard.

    Chris scanned the street, and his eyes caught on a group of women standing along the sidewalk. They were dolled up to the nines¡ªtight clothes, plunging necklines, legs for days. Blonde hair, piercing blue eyes, tall and curvy. They oozed sex appeal, and it was hard to look away.

    "Uh¡­ what are they doing?" he asked, trying to sound casual.

    "Streetwalkers," Oliver said, nodding toward the row of gaudy buildings behind them. "That''s the red-light district."

    Chris followed his gaze. Neon signs flickered above the doorways, casting a lurid glow over the crowd coming and going. "Wait, seriously? There''s a red-light district here?"

    "What, thinking of checking it out?" Brandon teased with a smirk.

    "No, no, no! Hell no!" Chris shook his head so fast it was a blur. "I''m a respectable guy, alright? No way I''m going into a place like that."

    But the real reason was less about morals and more about survival. This town was crawling with vampires, and the mutated virus they carried was insanely contagious. One wrong move, and you could end up infected¡ªor worse.

    He reminded himself, again and again: the more tempting something looks, the more dangerous it probably is. Lust was the easiest way to lose your grip on reality. He''d made that mistake before. He wasn''t about to make it again.

    Brandon gave him a sidelong glance, a little surprised.

    Huh. Maybe the guy actually learned something.

    As they passed, the streetwalkers smiled and waved, throwing flirty glances and whispering things under their breath. But Ethan and the others didn''t even blink. Eyes forward, no reaction, they walked straight through.

    "Let''s find a place to lay low and get a read on the area," Ethan said calmly.

    "Got it," Mia replied, and the rest nodded in agreement.

    Just then, Sean came to a stop, squinting at something across the street. He pointed. "What about over there? Looks decent."

    They all turned to look.

    It was a small two-story building that stood out from the rest of the rundown storefronts. The place looked surprisingly well-kept. A glossy poster of a sizzling steak hung by the door, and the windows were plastered with signs advertising "Hot Dog + Fries Combo ¨C Special Today!"

    But the most eye-catching part was the faded sign above the entrance, still legible despite the wear:

    Big Mike''s BBQ & Buffet

    "Looks like an American joint," Oliver said, narrowing his eyes.

    Chris raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised. "A legit American-style diner? In a hellhole like this? That''s¡­ surreal. Feels like I''m hallucinating."

    Oliver shrugged. "Burgers are everywhere, man. Not that weird."

    "I knew I smelled barbecue," Sean said, licking his lips and patting his stomach. "Let''s check it out. Maybe they''ve got real BBQ and fries."

    Honestly, it was the perfect cover. A group of Americans walking into an American-style deli wouldn''t raise any eyebrows. And more importantly¡ªthey might be able to pick up some local intel inside.

    Ethan gave a nod. "Let''s go."

    And with that, the group headed toward the diner.

    ¡­

 Chapter 533 - 533: Maybe stupidity really is a survival trait...

    A frail old man with silver hair stepped into view, wearing a slightly worn-out server''s uniform. His face was lined with deep wrinkles, and when he spoke, it was with a clear American accent¡ªsmooth and natural, like someone born and raised in the States.

    "Welcome," he said with a raspy but warm smile.

    Chris''s face lit up. He leaned forward, clearly excited. "Hey, we''re from the Uni¡ª"

    "Ahem." Brandon cleared his throat softly, cutting him off mid-sentence. He shot Chris a quick look.

    Chris froze, his smile faltering as he caught the warning. He swallowed the rest of his words.

    The old man didn''t seem to notice¡ªor maybe he just didn''t care. He kept smiling, the corners of his eyes crinkling even more. "You folks take a seat. Anywhere you like."

    "Thanks..." Chris chuckled awkwardly and nodded. The group picked a table tucked away in a corner and sat down.

    As they flipped through the menus, they subtly scanned the room.

    The place was surprisingly full. People of all races and backgrounds sat at the tables, but the atmosphere was oddly quiet. No one was talking¡ªexcept for the old man.

    Chris leaned in and whispered, "That old guy... you think he''s human or...?"

    Ethan didn''t even look up. "Vampire," he said flatly.

    "Shit..." Chris muttered under his breath, a chill running down his spine. He''d almost spilled the truth.

    So it wasn''t just the delicate-looking women they had to watch out for¡ªeven the harmless-looking old folks might not be what they seemed.

    He glanced back at the old man, then sighed and held the menu up to cover his face. "End of the world, man... no safe place left."

    "I''m starving. I''m getting food," Sean said, grabbing a tray and heading toward the steaming buffet line.

    It was a classic American BBQ buffet joint. Customers lined up, loaded their trays with whatever they wanted, and paid by weight or item type.

    "Uh... is this stuff even safe to eat?" Chris asked, eyeing the food suspiciously.

    Ethan scanned the room. All the diners were human. Vampires, after all, fed on raw meat and fresh blood¡ªthey wouldn''t be caught dead eating here.

    And the payment system? No cash. People were using Neurocores or crystal cores instead.

    A few minutes later, Sean came back with a tray piled high with food.

    His plate was stacked with thick slices of smoked brisket and tender baby back ribs, a few chunks of pulled pork, and a juicy grilled sausage. The smell was mouthwatering, the meat glistening with just the right amount of fat.

    On the side, he had scooped up creamy mac & cheese, baked beans, and a colorful heap of coleslaw.

    He''d also grabbed two pieces of cornbread¡ªgolden, fluffy, and still steaming.

    "Let''s eat!" Sean said, then immediately dug in like a man possessed.

    Chris stared at him, practically drooling. But the thought of the restaurant being run by vampires made him hesitate. What if the food was contaminated? What if they got infected?

    But then Brandon, Elara, and the others started eating too¡ªwithout hesitation. They''d clearly already analyzed the situation and deemed the food safe.

    That was all the convincing Chris needed. He gave in and started shoveling food into his mouth.

    "Damn, this is good!"

    Their behavior blended right in with the rest of the diners. Nothing suspicious. Just a group of hungry travelers enjoying a meal.

    Only Ethan stayed alert, eyes scanning the room. The old man and the other staff? Definitely vampires.

    The customers? All human. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A vampire-run restaurant serving humans. Weird as hell, but... maybe this was what coexistence looked like now.

    Near the staircase leading to the second floor, people were coming and going. The first floor was the dining area, while the second floor offered lodging.

    Not long after, a girl came down the stairs. She had flowing brown hair, porcelain skin, and pale blue eyes that sparkled under the lights.

    "Huh?" She paused when she saw Ethan''s group. Her expression shifted slightly, eyes lingering on Chris as he devoured his plate of fully cooked food. Her gaze sharpened with interest.

    She glanced around, checking to see if anyone was watching her. Then, after a brief moment of thought, she started walking toward their table.

    She didn''t say a word. As she walked, she pulled out a small notepad and began scribbling something down with a pen.

    Chris was halfway through stuffing his face when a sudden, sweet scent drifted past him¡ªnot the smoky aroma of BBQ, but something softer, more intoxicating. A woman''s scent.

    He paused, mouth still full, grease glistening on his lips and a grain of rice stuck to his cheek. He looked up¡ªand froze.

    A stunning girl was walking toward him. She moved with casual grace, like she wasn''t trying to draw attention, but every step seemed choreographed to do just that. Without a word, she slipped a small folded note onto the edge of their table, then turned and walked away without looking back.

    "Uh???" Chris blinked, completely thrown off.

    What the hell was that?

    Curiosity got the better of him. He grabbed the note and unfolded it.

    Scrawled in neat handwriting were just a few words:

    "Come to Room 203 upstairs."

    Chris stared at it, stunned.

    If this had happened before the world went to hell, he''d be grinning ear to ear, convinced his charm had finally paid off. A beautiful girl, slipping him her room number? Classic.

    But now? He looked at her retreating figure¡ªslim waist, long legs, hips swaying just enough to tempt¡ªand all he could think was:

    "Demon. Definitely a demon. Wants my body."

    "You think I can''t tell a trap when I see one? Please. I wasn''t born yesterday."

    He sat there, muttering to himself, eyes narrowed suspiciously.

    Brandon and the others had noticed the whole thing, of course.

    "Uncle Chris," Brandon said with a smirk, "did that girl just pass you a note?"

    "Yup." Chris''s eyes darted around, scheming. Brandon had been roasting him nonstop ever since the parasite incident. Maybe it was time to turn the tables.

    "Hey Brandon," Chris said, voice casual. "You think that girl was hot?"

    Brandon shrugged. "Yeah, she was cute. Why?"

    Chris grinned and handed him the note. "Then I''ll let you have this one. Consider it a peace offering. No more teasing me after this, deal?"

    Brandon raised an eyebrow, unfolded the note, and read it. His expression shifted into something thoughtful.

    Chris leaned in, grinning like a devil. "Go on, man. She''s practically holding the door open for you."

    Brandon hesitated for half a second, then stood up. "Alright. I''ll check it out."

    He headed toward the stairs.

    Chris blinked. "Wait... he''s actually going?"

    He watched Brandon disappear up the steps, then leaned back in his chair, arms crossed.

    "Well... even if she''s a vampire, Brandon can handle himself. Let the kid learn a lesson. Maybe next time he''ll think twice before mocking me."

    ...

    A little while later, the group had cleaned their plates. Not a scrap of food was left.

    Sean leaned back in his chair, belly bulging, picking his teeth with a satisfied groan. "Damn, that hit the spot... urp!"

    Mia shot him a look. In a world where most people were starving, Sean had somehow managed to gain weight. Despite the constant travel and fighting, the guy never missed a meal. His face had definitely gotten rounder.

    Maybe stupidity really is a survival trait...

    Just then, the old man from earlier shuffled over, still wearing that same eerie smile.

    "Alright, folks," he said, voice gravelly but polite. "Time to settle the bill."

    Chris and the others turned to look at him. Up close, his face was even more skeletal, the deep wrinkles casting shadows that made him look like something out of a horror movie.

    And they all knew¡ªthis guy wasn''t human.

    Ethan asked casually, "How much?"

    The old man''s smile didn''t waver. "Not much. Just one A-grade crystal core for the whole meal."

    The table went dead silent.

    Then Chris practically jumped out of his seat. "One A-grade core?! For this food?! Do you even know what an A-grade core is worth?! Why don''t you just rob us at gunpoint?!"

    "I know exactly what it''s worth," the old man said calmly, as if he''d been expecting this reaction.

    In the current state of the world, an S-grade core could make you a regional warlord. A-grade cores were still incredibly rare and valuable¡ªused to power high-tier weapons, tech, or even enhance abilities. Trading one for a plate of ribs and mac & cheese? Insane.

    "But that''s the price here," the old man continued, still smiling. "If you don''t want to pay... I can always call the town guards."

    ...

 Chapter 534 - 534: All that workâ€¦ wasted

    Ethan and the others could tell right away¡ªthis crusty old man was doing it on purpose. He saw them all geared up like a bunch of fat sheep ripe for the picking, so of course he was gonna jack up the price.

    Ethan thought for a second, then said, "Looks like you''ve got rooms too. Got any vacancies? Just give us a few for now¡ªwe''ll settle the bill all at once later."

    "Oh, that might cost you a bit more," the old man replied with a greedy grin, not even trying to hide it.

    "Fine," Ethan agreed. His main concern was getting Mia and the rest settled in before he went off to handle his own business.

    With that, the old man led them upstairs to the lodging area.

    At the top of the stairs was a hallway lined with guest rooms on both sides.

    As they walked, Chris passed by Room 203 and gave it a quick glance. It was quiet¡ªeerily quiet. Not a single sound came from inside.

    "What the hell? Don''t tell me Brandon actually got eaten by a vampire¡­" he thought, frowning.

    But with the old man still around, he didn''t say anything out loud.

    A few minutes later, the old man finished assigning the rooms and, looking like he had something else to do, headed back downstairs.

    Oliver quickly shut the door behind them and let out a breath. "There are a lot of vampires in this town. It''s seriously dangerous."

    "Brandon got lured away by one just now, and we haven''t heard a peep from him since. Maybe we should go check on him," Chris said, starting to get worried. He figured enough was enough¡ªhe and Brandon had been through a lot together, and he wasn''t about to leave him hanging.

    "That girl wasn''t a vampire," Ethan said plainly. "The one who took him¡ªshe''s human. Alive and breathing."

    "Huh? Wait, what?" Chris blinked, caught off guard. His expression shifted from confusion to suspicion.

    Not a vampire?

    If it had been anyone else saying that, he probably wouldn''t have believed it. But coming from Ethan? No way he was wrong.

    "So you''re telling me¡­ Damn, now I really gotta go check on him!" Chris realized he might''ve missed something big. He spun around and bolted out the door, heading straight for Room 203. Without hesitation, he shoved the door open.

    A soft, sweet scent hit him immediately.

    Inside, on the big bed, sat two figures. A girl with tear-streaked cheeks was clinging to Brandon''s arm, sobbing quietly, clearly overwhelmed with emotion.

    "Don''t cry, Emily," Brandon said gently, patting her back. "The vampires'' days are numbered. We''re gonna make it through this."

    Chris stood frozen in the doorway, eyes wide, face blank. "Brandon?!"

    "Huh? Uncle Chris, you guys came up too?" Brandon said casually, like nothing was out of the ordinary.

    "I mean¡ªwhat the hell¡­" Chris looked like he wanted to say something but couldn''t quite get the words out.

    Brandon raised an eyebrow. "What''s up with you?"

    "She''s really not a vampire?" Chris asked, still a little skeptical.

    "Nope. Her name''s Emily Parker. She''s a regular human. Came here from Portland, Oregon for school. Then the apocalypse hit, and she''s been stuck here ever since," Brandon explained.

    "You sure know a lot about her," Chris said, a little pissed.

    Brandon scratched his head. "I guess?"

    Chris was fuming. He slapped his thigh in frustration. The one time he wasn''t being chased by monsters, the one chance he had to connect with a beautiful girl¡ªand he just handed it over like an idiot.

    Damn it¡­ I fumbled the bag.

    Brandon added, "What? Weren''t you the one who told me to come up here and talk to her?"

    "Yeah, sure!" Chris forced a smile, nodding stiffly. "You two really hit it off, huh¡­"

    Just then, footsteps echoed from the hallway outside. The old man from the restaurant appeared at the top of the stairs.

    "Shh! It''s that monster again!" Emily whispered, instantly tense. Living in a place like this, she was always on edge.

    Luckily, the old man didn''t come for them. He walked right past their door and stopped at the room across the hall. He raised his fist and banged on the door.

    "Open up! Open the damn door!"

    Chris and the others crouched by the door, peeking out. "Wait a sec¡­ isn''t that Mia''s room? What the hell does he want with them now?"

    Emily''s face went pale with worry. "Oh no! That vampire''s totally unpredictable¡ªyour friends could be in danger!"

    "Danger?"

    Chris and Brandon exchanged a look, clearly not too concerned. That creepy old guy had already harassed Ethan and Mia a few times¡ªhonestly, it was still up in the air who was more dangerous.

    Then came a loud creak.

    After pounding on the door a few more times, the old man finally got a response. The door opened, and he stepped inside with a sinister grin stretched across his wrinkled face.

    "Come on! We should go too¡ªmaybe we can help your friends!" Emily urged, already moving.

    "Sure, let''s go," Chris said casually. He and Brandon followed her down the hall toward the room.

    Inside, the old man found Ethan, Mia, Sean, and the others all there.

    Sean was happily munching on some post-dinner fruit, completely unbothered by the tension in the room.

    Mia was calmly polishing her Stellar Fang katana, not even glancing up, like the old man didn''t exist.

    Only Oliver bothered to speak. "What do you want now?"

    "Obviously, I''m here to collect payment," the old man said, his eyes drifting to the katana in Mia''s hands. His gaze lit up with greedy excitement. "In addition to an A-grade crystal core, I want that katana too."

    Mia''s hand paused mid-polish. Slowly, she lifted her head.

    So¡­ the old bastard had a decent eye after all.

    Stellar Fang wasn''t just any weapon¡ªit was one of a kind in this world. Its value? Practically priceless.

    Mia didn''t say a word. She turned her head slightly, looking over at Ethan.

    Ethan didn''t speak either. He just gave her a small nod.

    "Alright then," Mia said softly. She rose to her feet, katana in hand. As Ethan''s closest companion and most trusted friend, she didn''t need words to understand what needed to be done.

    The old man''s expression twitched. He was starting to sense something was off. "What are you doing? You''re not¡­ planning to attack me, are you?"

    "No," Mia said coolly. "I''m just giving you the sword." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh¡­ well, that''s more like it." He nodded, satisfied, and reached out with his bony, liver-spotted hand.

    But Mia''s eyes narrowed.

    In one fluid motion, she raised the katana and slashed.

    A gleaming arc of steel sliced through the air, cutting clean from the old man''s chin straight up through the crown of his skull.

    A thin red line appeared down the center of his deeply wrinkled face¡ªthen his head split in two.

    "You¡­ you¡­" he stammered, eyes wide with pure terror, unable to believe what had just happened. He stumbled back, blood spraying from the gash with a sickening splurt, then collapsed backward with a heavy thud.

    Dead.

    At the doorway, Chris, Brandon, and Emily stood frozen, staring at the scene.

    Emily''s face was pale with shock. "He¡­ he''s dead?"

    Brandon just waved it off. "Don''t be too surprised. That''s just Mia doing her thing."

    Emily looked up at Mia, who stood there with a calm, almost indifferent expression. Her skin was porcelain-pale, her face stunningly beautiful¡ªand yet, she''d just sliced a vampire in half without so much as blinking. It was like it meant nothing to her.

    "She''s insane¡­" Emily thought, equal parts awe and fear.

    But just as she was marveling at Mia''s sheer badassery, Mia''s brow furrowed slightly. For the first time, a flicker of emotion crossed her otherwise unreadable face¡ªannoyance.

    "What?" she said, her voice cool. "You scared just because I killed a vampire?"

    She lifted Stellar Fang again. The blade, which she''d just finished polishing to a mirror shine, was now streaked with blood.

    Her expression fell flat.

    "All that work¡­ wasted."

    She sighed.

    ...

 Chapter 535 - 535: Whereâ€™d the chickens go?

    "..." Emily was speechless, a dark cloud practically forming over her head. So this beautiful girl in front of her had been complaining that her blade got blood on it for nothing? Still, that only made Emily more certain¡ªthis girl was definitely a total powerhouse. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Uh... hi, guys!" Emily greeted awkwardly as she stepped into the room, clearly nervous.

    "Oh, hey," Mia replied casually.

    Then Brandon stepped forward and added, "This one''s kind of an ally¡ªEmily. She''s an international student¡­"

    He went on to explain that Emily had figured out the truth about the town a while ago. This place was basically a den of monsters¡ªhalf the island was under vampire control.

    The vampires were farming humans like livestock, feeding on their blood, and squeezing every last drop of life out of them.

    Naturally, a lot of the international students weren''t okay with that. Some of them decided to fight back. Emily was one of them.

    They''d secretly formed a resistance group called The Ember Ring, and they''d been quietly recruiting like-minded people ever since.

    Now, The Ember Ring had grown to about five hundred members.

    They were scattered across shops, restaurants, and other public places, subtly spreading the word and trying to bring more people into the fold.

    Emily had chosen to work at this American-style diner specifically because it gave her a chance to meet travelers¡ªespecially Americans who might''ve wandered in by accident.

    Today, when she saw Chris and the others scarfing down cooked food like they hadn''t eaten in days, she knew right away¡ªthey weren''t vampires. So she slipped them a note, hoping to recruit them into the resistance.

    "So that''s what was going on!" Chris slapped his thigh in frustration. "Man, why didn''t you just say so earlier?"

    Mia looked up and asked, "Monroe''s an S-class mutant zombie. He commands a horde of over a hundred thousand undead. You really think five hundred people can take him down?"

    Emily shook her head, her eyes shining with conviction. "No, we''re not trying to overthrow him. That''s impossible. We just want to gather supplies in secret, build a few large ships, and escape the island. Go back to our home countries."

    Mia considered that. It wasn''t a bad plan, but the odds were still stacked against them.

    Forget building the ships¡ªif they even managed to set sail, they''d have to cross a nightmare of an ocean. Superstorms, deep-sea mutant beasts... any one of those could send them straight to the bottom. It was basically a suicide mission.

    And even if they made it to the U.S., who''s to say it''d be any safer?

    This was the apocalypse. A global one.

    "I know the road ahead is brutal," Emily said, her voice steady, "but as long as we keep going, there''s hope. Even if I die trying, it''s better than living in this hell."

    Mia couldn''t help but respect that kind of fire. "Alright. Gotta say, I like your spirit."

    "Then... would you consider joining The Ember Ring?" Emily asked, her voice a little shaky, clearly nervous about the answer.

    Mia thought it over. She was already planning to kill vampires anyway¡ªhaving a few more allies couldn''t hurt. Sure, most of these students probably weren''t much in a fight, but still... better than nothing.

    "I''m in."

    "Really? That''s amazing!" Emily practically bounced with excitement. "I''ll introduce you to the others tonight. Everyone''s gonna be so pumped to have you on board!"

    Mia didn''t answer right away. She turned to Ethan, wanting to get his take on it.

    Ethan just shrugged. "If you guys wanna go, go. Doesn''t matter to me."

    "What about you?" Mia asked.

    "Me? I''m gonna go have some fun."

    He didn''t care much for human affairs. There was a massive livestock facility in town, full of fresh meat just waiting to be "harvested." Probably still had cows, sheep, chickens¡ªplenty to keep him busy.

    His body shimmered, then vanished into thin air.

    "Wha¡ªwhere''d he go?" Emily blinked hard, rubbing her eyes like she couldn''t believe what she''d just seen.

    Mia had already guessed where he was headed. "He went to the ''supermarket.''"

    "Huh??" Emily stared at her, completely baffled. Seriously? At a time like this, he''s in the mood to shop?

    ...

    Under the cover of his cloaking ability, Ethan silently slipped out of Big Mike''s BBQ & Buffet.

    The streets outside were still bustling. Vampires strolled by, some carrying bags of blood, all heading in the direction of Saint Gaia City.

    The setup here was eerily similar to the Lucien family''s territory¡ªhumans being farmed like cattle. But there was one key difference: this place had an actual livestock facility, tucked deep within the town, right next to the core corpse nest of Saint Gaia City.

    That alone told Ethan everything he needed to know¡ªthis place was heavily guarded and clearly important.

    He moved like a shadow, undetected, weaving through the crowd as he made his way toward the facility.

    As he got closer, the number of vampires increased. They were everywhere¡ªpatrolling, chatting, going about their business. Humans were mixed in too, most of them wearing standard-issue farm uniforms. They chattered in various languages, some of which even Ethan couldn''t decipher.

    But what stood out most were the humans who were clearly cozying up to the vampires¡ªsmiling, bowing, practically licking their boots. They knew who ruled this place, and they''d chosen to serve. Traitors to their own kind.

    Bootlickers.

    Before long, a massive walled compound came into view. Inside, Ethan could sense tens of thousands of lifeforms.

    This was it¡ªthe livestock farm. Monroe''s personal meat vault.

    Ethan paused for a moment, taking it all in. It reminded him of the time he ran his own farm. He''d always had a soft spot for animals¡ªused to love taking care of them.

    Of course... now he loved them even more. Especially when they were on his plate.

    He stepped forward and activated his Domain of the Dead, phasing effortlessly through the wall and into the facility.

    The inside was pretty much what he expected¡ªrows upon rows of livestock, but the tech was primitive. No automated feeders, no water systems, no waste disposal units. Everything was done by hand.

    Probably a result of the apocalypse. Civilization had taken a nosedive, and this place was stuck in survival mode.s bustled about, tending to the animals, cleaning, processing. Ethan scanned the area¡ªthere were at least a thousand people working here. Not just farmers, but butchers, processors, handlers.

    Most of them had dark hair, dark eyes, and pale skin¡ªEast Asian, by the look of it. They spoke in a language Ethan didn''t understand.

    "I''ll teach you all to communicate with brainwaves soon enough," he thought to himself. Once he harvested the meat, he planned to turn every last one of them into zombies.

    With a flicker of movement, he vanished again, reappearing inside one of the massive chicken coops.

    The place was packed¡ªrows of cages stacked high, filled with chickens clucking and flapping in a chaotic chorus.

    The moment Ethan appeared, the birds went berserk. Wings flapped, feathers flew, and the chickens scrambled to the corners of their cages, trembling in fear.

    "Easy now¡­"

    With a mere thought, Ethan released the tiniest sliver of his power. Instantly, the entire coop fell silent. Not a single cluck.

    Then, with a wave of his hand, every chicken in the building vanished.

    Gone. Just like that.

    A massive haul of fresh meat, secured.

    "Wait¡ªwhat the hell?"

    "Where''d the chickens go?"

    "They were just here!"

    A few farmhands had been nearby, dumping feed into the troughs. They''d just finished when they turned around and saw... nothing.

    No chickens. Just empty cages.

    And then they saw him.

    A pale figure in a white shirt, standing like a ghost in the middle of the coop.

    One of the workers turned, his eyes wide with fear, and shouted something in a language Ethan didn''t recognize¡ªprobably Mandarin.

    Ethan didn''t understand a word. He didn''t need to.

    Without a word, he flipped his hand over and pulled out a vial of zombie virus.

    ...